《Boss Chat Group of the Heavens and Worlds》


 Chapter 1

    Aggressive mainland, Gama Empire, Naran family.


    In one of the largest families in the Empire, there is a relatively remote courtyard, which is full of flowers and plants, full of peace and harmony.


    However, in such a quiet environment, there is a young man who is struggling to practice with sweat.


    "Xuanjie intermediate fighting skill, extremely smart and fierce wind boxing!"


    Boom


    The fist hit the rockery made of rock in front of him, and there was a loud bang. Then a piece of dust floated by, and a big hole appeared in the place where the young man waved his fist. Not only that, but also the whole rockery swayed and fell countless small stones.


    You can see the power of boxing!


    "Hu ~" takes the fight back to the Dantian. At night, Qiu wipes the sweat on his forehead. Looking at the rockery nearly one third of which has been broken by him, he can''t help flashing a touch of heartfelt joy on his slightly tender face.


    Yes, he finally practiced, xuanjie intermediate fighting skill, extremely smart and fierce wind boxing!


    In this way, he, a genius of Nalan family, can be regarded as worthy of the name. He is no longer the former Douzhi Qi. Although his cultivation speed is fast, because he has not practiced powerful fighting skills, some of his airs are not good enough.


    Thank you very much, miss Yanran!


    At night, Qiu turns to the stone table in the yard, reaches for the tea on the stone table, and drinks it all, replenishing the water consumed by strenuous exercise.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu sat down, and his mind moved, calling up an interface very similar to the penguins he played in his previous life.


    There is a line on the top of the boundary door: "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group".


    Then, sign in and punch in to get points.


    [Ding, the group leader signs in and gains three points. ¡¿


    after hearing the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, yeshiqiu took another look at his current data panel:


    [group leader: yeshiqiunalan Shiqiu


    gender: male


    age: 11 years old


    fighting Qi: jiuduanfengfeng


    skill: none


    combat skill: broken pulse finger (yellow level advanced), extremely smart and fierce wind fist (Xuan level intermediate)


    Sheng Living skills: culinary skills (elite level)


    group points: 13102


    storage space: sipingdan Juqi powder ¡Á 1


    comprehensive evaluation of group leader''s strength: in the gama Empire, it can be regarded as a young genius, but the genius who has not yet grown into a strong one is often easy to die prematurely, so please break through to the realm of fighter as soon as possible, then you can practice Douqi skills and gain strength It''s a huge improvement. ¡¿


    "break through the fighters as soon as possible? Well, it''s time to start trying to break through. " Seeing the last line of his data panel and the suggestions given by the system, yeshiqiu thought about it in his heart. He also felt that he had been at the peak of douzhiqi for a long time, and the accumulation of douzhiqi was solid enough. He could try to hit the bottleneck, break through it, and strive to move towards the realm of douzhiqi.


    As long as you become a fighter and gather the spirit of fighting, you can go to the family''s fighting skills pavilion to choose the fighting Qigong method.


    With his identity in this life and his talent, I can''t get the most advanced xuanjie advanced thunder skill of Nalan family. Moreover, his fighting spirit is not necessarily the thunder skill. But it''s no problem to choose a suitable xuanjie intermediate skill.


    Yes, yeshiqiu is not a person in this world. At that time when crossing became a hot topic, he was very lucky to catch a crossing bus.


    Then, when he was hit by a car, his soul crossed into the world and became a newborn baby of Nalan family. His name was Nalan Shiqiu. However, he preferred his previous name yeshiqiu to this name.


    In this life, he is an orphan, but he has a grandfather and an uncle, oh, and a cousin, whose name is Nalan Yanran.


    Nalan Yanran, this is really a terrible name!


    Terrible?


    That''s right. When I learned that I had gone through the world of fighting against the sky and became a member of Nalan''s family, and Nalan Yanran''s cousin, I was so depressed at night in Qiu''s heart. Isn''t it clear what I want to do with the protagonist Xiao Yan?


    Otherwise, when he established the Yan League and ruled the gama Empire, could he who was born in the Nalan family come to a good end?


    Even if he doesn''t do it to Nalan''s family, those who know that he has been divorced by Nalan Yanran and want to please him will do it, which can be thought of with a little brain.


    At that time, you will have to be killed more than ten years in advance without waiting for the emperor to kill you


    Think of that result, night time autumn heart a burst of unwilling.


    But soon he was relieved.


    As a passer-by who knows the trend of the future plot, is it necessary to worry about a little Yanzi?


    There''s no need. Even if there''s a young lady of the ancient nationality watching over Xiao Yan, she can''t get the old medicine ring from him. But as long as she tries to persuade Nalan Yanran to hold yunyun and don''t let yunyun go to the Warcraft mountains to look for the purple Spirit Crystal for her, yunyun won''t get to know Xiao Yan. In the future, in the Tagore desert, she won''t put Qinglian in the heart of the earth Fire arched hands to Xiao Yan.At that time, yaolao himself admitted that in the face of yunyun, he could only save Xiaoyan''s life, but Yihuo could not.


    And once Xiao Yan didn''t get his first strange fire, Qinglian Dixin fire, there would be no way for him to get many opportunities in the future.


    Even about three years, he will not be Nalan Yanran''s opponent, plus Yunling and Yunshan, who are looking for trouble later, he will be completely defeated!


    Because there is no strange fire, he can''t get seven magic Qingling saliva from Nalan''s family. Without Seven Magic Qingling saliva, Yao Lao''s soul power can''t be restored. From the point of view that he and Binghuang haibodong can''t fight eight wings black snake emperor, without Seven Magic Qingling birthday, he can''t fight back at best power.


    As for Queen Medusa


    Can Xiao Yan, who has lost Qinglian''s heartfire, still win the championship of the medicine refining teachers'' Congress and obtain the prescription of ronglingdan?


    It is estimated that if there is no melting elixir as a threat, with queen Medusa''s temperament, maybe you will turn the gun to kill this bastard who dares to raise himself as a pet.


    To sum up, yeshiqiu felt that he had no need to worry about the threat from the future Emperor Yan. Who could he threaten?


    As long as yunyun is not allowed to go to the Warcraft mountains, he will suffer as soon as Yunshan comes out after three years!


    In the future, tuoshe GuDi jade of the Xiao family was kept by the elder of the Xiao family for a period of time. At that time, he just had to stare at him. Then, when the Gareth family and the opal family went to the Xiao family for trouble, he snatched the Guyu from him and buried it in a place nobody knew.


    So The protagonists and villains who will threaten their lives will be dealt with by themselves!


    Therefore, after he wanted to understand this, yeshiqiu was relieved that he was born in Nalan''s family. The only thing he was dissatisfied with was his golden finger. The so-called "boss chat group of all heaven and all worlds" had been nearly 12 years, and no one had come.


    What''s the name of a chat group with only one person?


    As in the past 11 years, I closed my data panel and transferred out the group list to check. The result is the same as before. I''m the only one.


    Poor God, I''ve already signed for nearly 12 years. Why don''t you come?


    No one enters the group. What''s the difference between having and not having this golden finger?


    Yeshiqiu, who was a little happy because he had become a powerful fighting skill, became depressed when he saw that no one entered the group today.


    Maybe, it''s time for him to give up his heart. No one will come into this broken group. He''d better be an honest leader.


    In my heart, I sigh at night, and I''m about to go offline. Unexpectedly, at this time, the chat group, which has been quiet for nearly 12 years, suddenly shakes.


    [Ding Dong, demon Bruce Lee joins the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, hero, join the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, Yin Su joined the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, Ximen chuixue joins the group chat. ¡¿


    at night, when autumn stopped and was about to go offline, four people came into the group and burst into tears. Sure enough, I''ve been waiting for nearly 12 years. Don''t leave the group!

 Chapter 2

    It''s 11 years since I''ve been staying in a chat group. It''s going to be 12 years. It''s hard for those who haven''t experienced it to understand. So I''m glad to see that there are four people in the group today!


    hurriedly hands together, in the heart expects: old fellow iron can not retreat group!


    ¡­¡­


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world.


    Last night, the astrology changed greatly, which activated the demon black gas attached to the magic weapon when the immortality defeated the eight demons.


    Having made up his mind to give up rescuing the Lord, Bruce Lee, the demon who works alone, watches the sky at night and immediately has an idea in his heart.


    Perhaps, he can gain powerful power by collecting black gas, so as to rule the world.


    "This world will belong to me in the end!"


    Thinking about the powerful power that he would have if he could gather the black air of the eight demons behind him, Bruce Lee, the demon, stood on the ruins of the garbage heap, opened his arms and cried out.


    Just then.


    He frowned.


    He found that something suddenly appeared in his mind, which was a kind of interface similar to those penguins invented by human beings.


    The crazy smile on the devil''s little dragon''s face suddenly stops. The whole person, oh no, the whole dragon becomes serious in an instant. Looking left and right, he wonders in his heart, isn''t he unconsciously enchanted by some human mage?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the wind and cloud world, the world will.


    Now that wushuangcheng has been destroyed, the whole Wulin can no longer find a power that can compete with its own world association. The hegemony can be described as complacent now, and the mud Bodhisattva''s criticism has been verified.


    However, at that time, he said that this was only his criticism in the first half of his life, and he didn''t say it in the second half of his life.


    "What will my criticism be like for the rest of my life?" Looking at the words of the first half of his life, which had been made into a plaque by his own life, the hero could not help but feel curious about his fate for the second half of his life.


    He felt that it was time for him to find the clay Bodhisattva and give him another word.


    "Somebody..." Just then Wen Chou, who was guarding the door, called in and asked him to invite Qin Shuang and bu Jingyun to work for him. Unexpectedly, at this moment, his face suddenly changed.


    In an instant, he turned to the door and said, "no one is allowed to come in without my command!"


    "Yes, leader!" Wen Chou Chou''s voice came from outside the door. He was a little puzzled. What bad things would the bully do secretly?


    When a bully who has been put on the hat of doing bad things suddenly finds a magical interface in his mind, he quickly steps back to his throne and sits down. He is in a state of suspense.


    This Is it an illusion or a miracle?


    In addition to the two of them, there are Yin Su Su from the world of killing dragons and Ximen chuixue from the legendary world of Lu Xiaofeng. They are also shocked by the sudden appearance of this chat group interface in their minds.


    ¡­¡­


    Aggressive mainland, Nalan family.


    [Ding Dong, congratulations to the group leader, Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group finally ushered in the first group members, unlock the group function - mall. ¡¿


    [Mall: as the name suggests, this is a place for group members to trade goods. Group members can choose to hang their own items here for sale, or buy other items that group members are selling. The currency is points. In addition, the system will be put on the shelves in the mall, leading to the world of each group member, corresponding to different world, different price. The rune leading to the world where the group leader is located will not be put on the shelves for the time being. The group leader can choose to put it on the shelves at the right time. (Note: transactions between group members can only be carried out through the mall, and cannot be completed by sending red packets. Red packets are only given free of charge, and the system will automatically monitor and control.) ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, congratulations to the group leader for getting rid of the title of "bare leader" and unlocking the exclusive function of the group leader - Super strengthening furnace. ¡¿


    [super strengthening furnace: the exclusive function of group owners. You can upgrade an item by consuming points. Items that have been strengthened cannot be strengthened for the second time. ¡¿


    when I heard the mechanical sound in my mind that I only heard when I was just binding the system and when the new people entered the group, I felt excited when I put my hands together.


    Well, well, not only did some people enter the group, but they also unlocked two functions, one of which is their own exclusive function. At night, autumn''s tears will flow down.


    All the hard work is sweet, all the real hard work is sweet!


    Although in the past 11 years, I have not suffered from the pain of life, but I am suffering mentally!


    There is a chat group, but there is no group member,


    old pain ~


    now it''s good, some people enter the group, and there is a group function, plus when I just bound the system, I thought that someone will enter the group soon, so I wrote those group announcements and group files with great interest. I think I will soon be on the peak of my life.At that time, all the ancient eight tribes, Taixu gulong, TIANYAO huangzu and Yan Emperor Xiaoyan will come to kneel and lick in front of the group leader!


    Thinking about it, Qiu coughed at night. First he sorted out the language in his heart, and then bubbled to welcome the four friends who finally arrived.


    Yeshiqiu: "everyone, welcome to the new people, welcome to zhutianwanjie boss chat group. I''m the leader of the group. You can call me boss or boss. Of course, adults can do it, as long as you are honorific."


    All of a sudden, the other three were afraid to speak and were still watching, but Simon chuixue didn''t think so much. After being shocked, he took the lead in sending a message in the group: "I can actually speak directly in my mind. What kind of martial arts are you doing?"


    Night time autumn: "martial arts? I won''t! "


    Night autumn honest said, he did not give himself a cow force coax title, but directly used the name of his previous life.


    As for mystifying and pretending to be a big man


    At the beginning, yeshiqiu thought about doing this. He still remembers that when he first bound the system, he named himself "super invincible boss".


    Then, the next day, I thought the name was too old-fashioned, so I changed it to "eternal night king".


    On the third day, he thought it was not good, so he changed it to "supreme night emperor".


    The fourth day


    The fifth day


    In the end, he felt that names were all floating clouds, and the big guys didn''t pretend anything. Originally, I was already the leader of the group. What else could I use to pretend?


    Just be honest with them. Who can do with me!


    "No martial arts?" Seeing the news sent out by Qiu at night, Ximen chuixue widens her eyes and can speak directly in my mind. You say you don''t know martial arts. Who believes that?


    Be modest, but not too modest, you know!


    He didn''t believe yeshiqiu''s answer at all. Ximen chuixue only felt that this mysterious guy was amusing himself, but he could speak directly in his mind. His martial arts was really profound. He didn''t know whether he could use a sword or not. If he could, he might be a good opponent.


    Thinking of this, Ximen chuixue''s eyes flashed a burning desire to fight. He picked up his own ancient black scabbard sword and continued to say in the group, "I just need an opponent to fight. Do you dare to come out and fight with me? Of course, you guys are OK. What kind of hegemony, Yin Su Su, and What kind of monster is this? "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    What monster? He''s not talking about me, is he?

 Chapter 3

    Ximen chuixue is a lonely man who is aloof and aloof. He is aloof and lonely. Generally, he doesn''t make gaffes, but now He lost his manners.


    Looking at the face of the demon Bruce Lee on the chat screen, which is green and has a tumor like face, Ximen chuixue is so scared that when he says the last sentence, his tone actually becomes higher, which is very rare for him.


    It''s not that he''s making a fuss. It''s really this guy named devil Bruce Lee. He''s so ugly that he doesn''t even look like a person.


    Wait, it doesn''t look like a person?


    Suddenly he thought of something. Ximen chuixue resisted his nausea and carefully looked at the head of the devil Bruce Lee. Then he found that, mother, this guy may not be a human, but a monster!


    This appearance is very similar to the gecko that often appears at home. Is he the essence of gecko?


    Ximen chuixue guessed.


    When he called, xiongba and Yin Susu couldn''t help looking at other people to see where there was a monster.


    First of all, the guy with the word "group leader" hanging on the side of the portrait, named "do Ye Shi Qiu", is still a child?


    They were a little surprised, but that''s what happened. The child was very cute, and his facial features were beautiful and clean. When he grew up, he would be a beautiful man, but one of them was a father and the other was a mother. They were not interested in other people''s little boys.


    Then, they look at each other again, a bad old man (Xiao Lang hoof), nothing to look at.


    Finally, they look at the devil Bruce Lee at the same time.


    And then


    "What the hell is this?" They were startled at the same time and exclaimed.


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Is this aimed at me? Are you really aiming at me? A bunch of damn humans!


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world, standing on the ruins of the garbage heap, the devil Bruce Lee feels the insult from human beings. He is so angry that he clenches his hands into fists, and his mouth is constantly burning. At any time, he may erupt the flame, and give the garbage factory a free burning.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing Ximen chuixue, xiongba and Yin Susu shouting "monster" here, at night, Qiu calmly takes a look at the demon Bruce Lee and says, "this is a monster. I''m afraid you haven''t seen any other demons. In the demons, Bruce Lee is also a handsome guy."


    The members of the group are scared because of the devil Bruce Lee''s appearance. At this time, they need to stand up and give advice to the big guy. They are all across the screen. What''s to be afraid of?


    Yeshiqiu: "Keke, @ everyone, welcome four new people again. This is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. If you can come here, it means that you are a small boss level person in your world. You can first look at the group announcement and the group file uploaded by the group owner, and then you will understand what kind of situation it is There is no place left.


    Also, don''t discriminate against the appearance of the demon Bruce Lee Group friends. You know, he is the most powerful one among the four of you. Even if you three add up, you won''t be his opponent. "


    "Hum!" Finally someone said a word, angry little dragon about to burst out of the fire a little bit out, clenched fist also slowly loose.


    Yes, I am a devil. When is it the turn of a group of human beings to discriminate against me?


    No big, no small!


    Simon chuixue: "what, the best of us? OK, then you will be my opponent. Come on, demon Bruce Lee, pull out your sword and fight with me


    Devil Bruce Lee: "I don''t have a sword."


    Ximen chuixue: "no sword in hand, sword in heart?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "neither."


    Ximen chuixue


    Yeshiqiu: "hahaha ~"


    seeing the conversation between them, yeshiqiu can think of Ximen chuixue''s confused expression at this time. He is full of fighting spirit and wants to compare swords with others. He finds that there is no sword in other people''s life. This answer is really collapsing.


    Ximen chuixue guessed that the devil Bruce Lee might be a gecko, but he didn''t pay attention to it, because he was not interested in it. He just wanted to find someone who could compete with him, but xiongba and yinsu were different. They were very concerned about such monsters as the devil Bruce Lee, so when they saw the news from yeshiqiu, they immediately went to work I went to see the group announcement and the group documents.


    [group announcement: This is a chat group established for boss level creatures from all worlds. Most of the members of the group are people from different worlds. After entering the group, everyone will be friends. Please get along well with each other. Don''t swear or swipe the screen at will. Thank you for your cooperation! ¡¿


    [group file:


    12.


    how to be a good boss of a company.


    3.


    basic operation guide of chat group.


    4. Instructions for the use of mall. ¡¿


    xiongba and Yin Susu took a quick glance, and then they were stunned.


    Chat groups connecting different worlds are all joined by boss, that is, very powerful people


    Is this, is this true?


    Both Xiong Ba and Yin Su Su have grown up, and their faces are hard to think about.


    However, they have never heard of anyone in the Wulin who can speak directly in their mind. So maybe it''s true. Maybe it''s a big chance coming to them.


    Think of here, two people immediately excited up, but still skeptical, did not fully believe the authenticity of here.


    Simon chuixue, who got the answer from the devil Bruce Lee, took a deep breath, then put down the long black scabbard sword in his hand and said faintly: "there is no sword in life, you are not worthy to be my opponent!"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    The devil Bruce Lee''s anger just rose again. He was really angry. He wanted to burn people!


    Yeshiqiu: "everyone, if you want to specify a person to talk to, you can type an @ in the front like me, and then choose the name of the other party, so that the other party can be reminded when they receive your message. However, you''d better go to see the group announcement and group file I sent out first, which are all in the operation group file, right here¡¶ Chat group''s basic operation guide


    "Hum!" Seeing the news from autumn at night, the demon Bruce Lee and Ximen chuixue both give each other a cold hum, and then run to see the announcement and the group of documents.


    It''s not that they want to be so obedient. In fact, they are very curious about this magical place. They want to understand what''s going on, why there are people talking in their heads, and the picture.


    Seeing that both of them had gone to see the group announcement and the group documents, yeshiqiu thought about it and sent out a message to remind them to sign in and clock in again. In this way, they can get free points, and the points can be used as currency in the mall.


    He also made a special remark about the mall. Then, his mind moved. He wanted to call up the mall interface and take the lead in looking at the value of the runes that were put on the shelves by the system.


    Who would have thought that at this time, before he had time to tune out the interface of the mall, a group member of Aite sent a message to himself.


    Yin Susu: "in the autumn of the night, my Lord, my little girl is the wife of Wudang sect five swordsmen Zhang. Just now, my little girl has read the group announcement and group documents of the large population. I don''t know what happened. Please help me out?"


    Night time autumn: "what''s the matter?"


    Anyway, they are the first people to enter the group. Yeshiqiu is still willing to answer their doubts.


    Yin Su Su: "according to the adults, boss has the meaning of boss, leader and boss. In the final analysis, boss is a very powerful person, right?"


    "That''s right." Autumn nodded at night, boss is really a very powerful person, but according to the time and their own strength is divided into big boss and small boss.


    Yin Su Su: "but my Lord said that boss is likely to be villain, and villain is the group of people who will be killed by the protagonist, right?"


    "That''s right." At night, Qiu nodded his head. In many works, seven or eight of the characters who can be called boss are villains, and a few are both good and evil.


    Yin Su Su: "then the question comes. I want to know if I am a villain. Could you please help me?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    This is not about the chat group. You want the group leader to give you a spy on the future!

 Chapter 4

    As for whether you are a villain or not, yeshiqiu thinks it''s really hard to answer this question. From your way of life, you''re just a villain who hasn''t run away. It''s not wrong to say you''re a demon witch. You''re a woman of the same type as Zhao min.


    But in accordance with the principle that the person who opposes the leading role is a villain, you, the leading role, can''t really be a villain.


    After all, even the protagonist is a villain. How failed should the protagonist be?


    Although the protagonist Zhang Wuji is really not very likable, there is no other protagonist with heroic spirit.


    After thinking about it, yeshiqiu decided not to label the woman "villain" for the time being according to the principle that the person who opposes the protagonist is a villain.


    So he replied to Yin Su Su in the group: "you are not a villain, don''t worry."


    "Hu ~" heaved a sigh of relief, and the tension on Yin Su Su''s face suddenly relaxed as she was returning to China by boat.


    It''s better not to be a villain. If the leader of the group says yes, it''s dangerous for us to go back to Wudang Mountain to pay homage to immortal Zhang. The fate of villains before they entered the group was almost on the street. This is what the group document says.


    Although she still has some doubts about this so-called "boss chat group of all heaven and all world", it doesn''t prevent her from believing that it has something or not, right?


    Anyway, it''s a good word. Why don''t you believe it!


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, by the way, what''s your situation now? Have you arrived at Wudang Mountain?"


    Suddenly thought of what, night autumn to Yin Su Su asked.


    He remembers that in the original work, this woman and her husband Zhang Cuishan both committed suicide in Wudang Mountain. She is not dead yet, and she still has leisure to chat with herself, so they should not be forced to tell the whereabouts of the Golden Lion King Xie Xun by the five sects.


    Yin Su Su: "Lord, who are you? You can not only speak directly in my mind, but also know that the purpose of my trip is to Wudang Mountain?"


    Yin Su Su was surprised, and then the group leader was a fairy?!


    "Wudang Mountain? @Yin Su Su, are you a disciple of Wudang school? "


    At this time, the hero who was peeping at the screen could not help but come out and said to Yin Su AI te. Oh, I''ve learned to AI te. It''s good, it''s good. It''s worthy of being the boss in the early days of Fengyun. This insight is high!


    In the night, Qiu gave a thumbs up to the hero. In addition, Yin Su Su didn''t answer my question. She didn''t want me to know the rhythm of her time.


    As for why xiongba asked this question, it is natural that there is a Wudang sect in his world. He was wondering whether he and Yin Susu could be from the same world? It was also mentioned in the group documents just now, but most of the group members are people from different worlds. I still know what most of them mean.


    Yin Susu: "it''s no big deal, but my husband is the fifth disciple of immortal Zhang Sanfeng, the founder of Wudang sect. If you have to say so, I can be regarded as a member of Wudang sect."


    "The founder of Wudang school? Zhang Sanfeng? What are you talking about? Wudang sect has been established for hundreds of years. Who is Zhang Sanfeng? I have never heard of it


    Xiongba said that there is no such person as Zhang Sanfeng in Wudang sect in my world.


    Yin Su Su: "yes."


    Yin Su Su''s face is confused. How can Wudang sect, which has been established for decades, have a history of hundreds of years? No one knows who Zhang Sanfeng is? The whole Wulin knows it!


    Yeshiqiu: "Keke, you two come from different worlds, so some backgrounds are similar but different. There''s no need to mix them up. Do you understand?"


    Yeshiqiu extremely doubts whether these two people have read the documents they have sent out. They all say that most of the members of the group are from different worlds. The powerful man is still here to ask about Wudang sect. Wudang sect has nothing to do with your Wudang sect. The founder of the sect is not the same!


    Yin Su Su: "I see. I understand."


    Majestic: "old I understand. "


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t call yourself younger to me, Yin Su and Xiong ba. I''m very young. You can see my head. I''m only eleven now."


    "Ha ha ~"


    "ha ha ~"


    they gave a helpless laugh at the same time, but they didn''t send it to the group.


    The leader of the boss group can speak directly in our minds and know something about us You said you were only eleven years old. Do you think we would believe it?


    You are definitely an old monster. It''s estimated that you dress up very young just to satisfy your own evil taste.


    Many capable tycoons like to pretend to be young and cute. Do you think the old people like us don''t know that?


    You''re kidding!


    After a brief dialogue, I know that they should not be the same world. Seeing yeshiqiu''s relaxed statement that Yin Su Su is not a villain and the purpose of her trip, I can''t help but have a mind to ask the group leader for advice.That is - what is the criticism for the rest of my life?


    It''s time to speak. AI te''s night is autumn. Who knows, at this time, Yin Su Su''s mother is talking again, and he is ahead of himself.


    Yin Su Su: "yeshiqiu, Lord, thank you for your advice. Since I''m not a villain, I''d like to come to Wudang Mountain with my husband to pay a birthday call to immortal Zhang. I''m sure it''s a surprise, isn''t it? "


    Yin Su Su is also an extremely intelligent woman. As early as she got on the boat and returned to China, she had a premonition that their return would certainly cause a disturbance. There was no way. Who could make them disappear together with the Golden Lion King Xie Xun and the Dragon butcher''s knife.


    It''s about to tune out the interface of the mall. Unexpectedly, she has something else to do with Aite. At night, Qiu looks at the mall icon in front of her, then looks at the message sent by Yin Su Su, and sips her mouth. Finally, she decides to suppress her curiosity and answer her question.


    At least they are also members of the group who have been waiting for 11 years. They are willing to answer some of their questions. Moreover, if they don''t give the woman a preventive injection in advance, I''m afraid that the boss group will suddenly lose one person soon.


    Thinking of this, Qiu grabs his head at night, and then sends a message to Yin Susu: "Yin Susu, according to the original track, you and Zhang Cuishan will die in Wudang Mountain this time. Zhang Cuishan couldn''t resist the pressure. He didn''t want to implicate the school or betray his brother-in-law, so he chose the escape method to commit suicide. After all, you orphans and widows continued to be questioned by the people of the five sects. Then, you also committed suicide together. Oh, and your son. When your husband and wife committed suicide, he was in the palm of xuanming God. "


    Yin Su Su


    You''re not kidding. You said I''m not a villain. How could my life be so miserable?

 Chapter 5

    Is not that only villains will be the protagonist to the streets of it, how my life is so miserable?


    Wait, no, the document just now said that the villain would be attacked by the protagonist, but it didn''t say that only ah, then the problem comes, what am I?


    When Yin Su was frightened, she could not help but ask such a question, but this time she did not ask because she did not believe the so-called leader''s words.


    You said that our husband and wife would die on this trip to Wudang Mountain. Although this is hard to accept, I can still believe it for the time being. After all, I know that our husband and wife''s return to the Central Plains this time will certainly cause a big stir, but


    You said that my fifth brother would leave our mother and son alone and kill himself like a coward, but I can''t believe it!


    Who is my fifth brother?


    Wu Xia Zhang of Wudang school!


    He attaches great importance to love and righteousness. How can he commit suicide by wiping his neck because he is forced to suffer? No matter our mother and son, let us be bullied by those who claim to be famous and decent?


    What you said is to stir up the feelings between our husband and wife, my husband. Don''t I understand? He is not that irresponsible person at all!


    Hum!


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su shook his head and said in secret that he was really hallucinating. This chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss should be that he was too nervous, so the hallucination could not be true. Otherwise, how could the group leader say such impossible nonsense?


    Dare to slander my brother, you don''t know how to write dead words!


    After a deep breath, Yin Su concentrated, forced himself to turn his attention around, no longer care about what group of things, and turned his attention back to reality.


    So


    [Ding, group member Yin Su Su is offline. ¡¿


    "what''s the matter? Just after asking me a question, I went offline without even calling?" Receiving the prompt from the system, Qiu''s eyes widened at night, and an incredible color flashed across his face.


    This woman is really


    Have personality!


    Heart ha ha a, then, night autumn also no longer pay attention to Yin Su Su''s matter, offline people how to pay attention to?


    Continue what you have to do before, and call up the mall interface of boss group. As the system says, there are several kinds of runes in the mall, all of which go to different group members'' world, and the price is not the same. The runes that can cross to their own world are temporarily removed, and only when they feel suitable can they be put on the shelves.


    This is also to prevent the group members from coming to the world where the group leader lives at will, which will have a bad impact on the daily life of the group leader.


    But then again, the system stipulates that unless the group members in the local world violate the group rules and the circumstances are bad, the group members who cross the foreign world are not allowed to do anything harmful to the interests of the group members in the local world, or they will be forced to repatriate and will be punished. The system will closely monitor the behavior of each group member, so it will have a bad impact There''s no need to worry about this kind of thing.


    According to the price, the order is:


    1.


    2. The world of Fengyun TV series, where the hero lives, costs 300 points.


    3. The legendary world of Lu Xiaofeng, where Ximen chuixue lives, costs 50 points.


    4. Yin Susu''s world of relying on heaven and killing dragons costs 30 points.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Qiu quietly looks at it. If the crossing rune that leads to the world where he is fighting against the sky goes on the shelves, it will cost 800 points, which is quite high.


    However, over the past 11 years, I have been checking in and clocking in every day, and because of the identity of the group leader, I can get three points every time, so I have accumulated a lot in these years. Now I have 13102 points, and I can buy a lot of runes.


    Oh, by the way, there is a time limit for this crossing symbol. A symbol can only allow users to stay in a different world for one day. When the time comes, they will be forced to return to the original world. If they want to stay there, they have to continue to buy and pay. That''s it.


    "System, you have no other goods in this mall except the crossing symbol. Can''t you put anything else on the shelves?" There are only four kinds of runes in total. I finished reading them. At night, Qiu asked the system in his mind.


    [Ding, the products provided by this system can only be released at the right time. At present, the only product that can be put on the market in this system is crossing symbol. However, the group leader and other group members can put what they want to sell in the market, and the currency is points. In addition, in Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, the transaction needs to pay taxes and fees. For each transaction, you need to pay 10% of the fee to the group owner. Note: tax free for cross match transactions! ¡¿


    after hearing the answer from the system, yeshiqiu was disappointed and surprised.Disappointment is that the current system can only be put on the shelves through this kind of goods, surprise is that they can charge 10% of the tax, with this authority, they want to get rich is difficult!


    Although, I seem to be the richest person in the whole group now, with more than 13000 points.


    At this time


    [Ding, demon Bruce Lee checks in and clocks in, and gains 3 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, xiongba signs in and clocks in and gets 2 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, Ximen chuixue signs in and clocks in to get 2 points. ¡¿


    three messages appear on the chat screen. It seems that all of them have read the group announcements and group files and listened to their own words.


    Now the only one who didn''t sign in was Yin Su, who had the highest IQ and was the first to go offline.


    If she doesn''t sign in, I can''t help it. Anyway, as the leader of the group, I have reminded you that even if she doesn''t listen to me, I can''t help it. Anyway, I''ve done my duty.


    "Now that they all have points, they should come to the mall to see the goods, but they still can''t afford these runes. They still have to put some cheap things on the shelves." Think of here, night autumn looked at his hands of Najie.


    As a young master of Nalan family, he is also a genius who can be taken out by the elders to boast and fight for face. His treatment here is very good. He has a Najie of his own at a young age, and some collectibles, including a four grade pill Juqi powder made by Dan Wang Guhe, a six grade pharmacist himself.


    Of course, he won''t sell Juqi San. He will have to use it tonight and use its power to improve his success rate.


    But some other things can still be picked out and taken to the mall to play the role of increasing commodities.


    Thinking, nightfall put his mental energy into Najie, chose several things from it, and put them on the shelves in the mall for sale.


    [Ding, the group leader put on the shelf a bottle of the first grade pill "xulidan", a total of 20 pills. Each pill costs 1 point. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader put on the shelf a bottle of the first grade pill "Fu Shang Dan", a total of 20 pills. Each pill costs 1 point. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader put on the shelf a bottle of second-class pill "Hu Mai Dan", a total of 20 pills. Each pill costs 5 points. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Ding, the group leader put on a xuanjie intermediate fighting skill "extremely smart fierce wind boxing". It takes 50 points to download. ¡¿


    just after nightfall put some things that he thought were more suitable on the shelves in the mall, the three group members, demon Bruce Lee, xiongba and Ximen chuixue, who had read the group announcement and group documents and had not yet been offline, successively opened the interface of the mall.

 Chapter 6

    They are different from Yin Su, perhaps because the group leaders have not yet revealed their future, and their future may not be as miserable as Yin Su, so they are still trying to find out the truth in the constant groping of the boss group in the universe.


    We have finished reading the group announcement and group documents. We all know what kind of place this is. Xiongba was the first to finish reading it, almost at the same time as Yin Su. As for whether you believe the announcement and the documents, it depends on their respective discoveries.


    It''s interesting not to mention the group functions such as sending red envelopes, emoticons and AI te, but that''s all. However, the mall, which is said to be able to trade goods, really attracted the interest of the three bosses.


    Since it is a trading place for bosses from different worlds, the commodities in it should also come from different worlds, right?


    In that case, can we buy things from other worlds?


    After a look at the points he now has, three and two, the devil Bruce Lee and others are silent.


    Forget it. Let''s look at the goods first. Money is something There will always be.


    So they seem to have discussed it, and they continue to tune out the interface of the mall.


    The first is xiongba. As the first person to read group announcements and group documents, he is naturally the fastest to explore carefully in the group.


    Originally, I was going to ask the group leader about his comments for the second half of his life, but she was preempted by the woman named Yin Su Su. Later, I heard a voice saying that there were new products on the shelves in the mall, so I just came to have a look first, and then I''ll go to ask the group leader.


    "Crossing runes are props that can be used to cross other worlds. A rune represents a day. The world you cross is different, and the price is different If it''s true, it''s a wonderful commodity. But how can I know which world I''m going to cross to will help my hegemony? " Looking at the several crossing runes in the top line of the mall interface, xiongba first showed a look of surprise, then frowned, touched his chin and murmured.


    Moreover, the prices of these runes are too expensive. Even the cheapest Rune in the world of Yitian Tulong Ji, that is, the rune that goes to Yin Su''s world, also needs 30 points, while the number of points I have now is only 2.


    It''s embarrassing for NIMA!


    But it doesn''t matter. There are policies on the one hand and Countermeasures on the other. Isn''t it said in the group documents that group members can take what they own to the mall to sell? I am also a member of the group. I can sell things. As long as I can sell things, I will have money!


    Also, there are other bargains in the mall!


    Then he looked at the commodities under the crossing sign, which were some pills with many effects.


    There is a kind of elixir called xulidan, which is a kind of elixir. It introduces how to improve one''s strength after taking it.


    The extent of this is unknown to the overlord, and there is no detailed explanation on it. However, it is in line with the appetites of the overlord to enhance his strength. As the overlord of the world, his greatest desire is power, followed by power.


    And the price of this pill is also very low. One pill is only one point. I just signed in and got two points. I just used it to test it. Anyway, I won''t lose.


    Think, the hero idea move, spent 1 integral to buy a grain of power storage pill from this mall. (Note: there is no need to pay tax for the goods on the shelves of the group leader himself, because it is unnecessary.)


    ¡­¡­


    The world is full of clouds.


    Sitting on the throne of the guild leader, the bully stupidly looked at a pill with slight fragrance that suddenly appeared in his hand. After a long time, he swallowed his saliva and said in secret: "the so-called boss chat group of all worlds is real, not my illusion. It''s really heaven''s eye. It gives me a big chance!"


    Said, confident in this world, no one can directly in their own imperceptible situation, suddenly put things in their hands of the overlord, arm movement, directly in the hands of a power storage pill oral down.


    He is a hero, he is suspicious of serious illness, but also has great courage.


    Since the so-called boss group can directly put a pill into its own hands, doesn''t it mean that it can also directly stab its own heart with a dagger? Since this is the case, the magic place with such strength will not deliberately deceive such a small person as himself. He will fool himself with a fake or even poisonous pill, so it''s OK to take it directly.


    Wait, a little guy like me?


    When did I begin to feel that I was just a small man?


    Anyway, let''s refine the medicine first.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as xiongba bought a grain of Xuli pill and started refining, Bruce Lee, the devil living in Jackie Chan''s adventure world, hesitated for a while and bought a grain of Xuli pill.


    There are only three points for him. There are only two commodities that he can choose. They are Xuli Dan and Fushang Dan. As a demon, his body has strong defense ability and recovery ability. Therefore, he thinks Fushang Dan is really weak for him, but no one can be too strong, right? So he and xiongba, chose xulidan as the test object.If you can really buy things from this so-called boss group, the authenticity of this group will be improved. It should not be the illusion made by those damned witches with magic.


    After all, I''m the devil Bruce Lee. Even if I can play pictures and sounds directly in my brain, I can send things to my hands directly. How powerful is the magic? Even my father can''t do it?


    At this time, the devil Bruce Lee, who has not been beaten by the society, is full of confidence in his own strength. He is the dragon who wants to rule the world.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Simon chuixue, he didn''t buy anything. On the contrary, he sold one thing.


    [Ding, Ximen chuixue, a member of the group, has put a commodity on the shelf, which is a chance to compete with the master of swordsmanship. Price: free. (Note: the venue of the competition is legendary world of Lu Xiaofeng, and a crossing charm is required. The buyer shall bear the cost.) ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Seeing this commodity put on the shelves by Ximen chuixue, Qiu''s face twitches at night. I really don''t know what to say.


    If you want to have a fight with someone, what can you do with these gorgeous words? No, it''s not necessarily what he said. It should have been modified by the system.


    But


    In order to fight with you, who will specially spend 50 points to go to your world, and the benefits brought by competition with you can match 50 points?


    At night, Qiu carefully thought about it, and finally got the result: no!


    "Hoo ~ this is really a panacea. Although I didn''t improve much, I really feel that my strength has improved a little!" At this time, after refining the power of Xuli pill, the hero spoke excitedly in the group.


    After all, it''s just a pill. To say it''s refining is to close your eyes and concentrate.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "it''s true that it can enhance the power of the body, but it doesn''t help the magic."


    Ximen chuixue: "magic?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: hum


    Seeing Ximen chuixue who said he was not worthy of being his opponent, the devil Bruce Lee''s anger will not come to him. You wait for me. When Bruce Lee has enough points, the first thing is to go to your world and kill you!


    "Oh, you also took the initiative to go on the shelves, and the opportunity to fight with you as a commodity, do not charge? Oh, I''m looking for death. " Seeing that there is another product in the interface of the mall, Bruce Lee, the demon, immediately gives a sneer. Then he moves his mind and buys this opportunity. Anyway, we don''t need money. When we have money and can afford it, we will talk about our life with you.


    After receiving the news that some members of the group bought their own goods, Ximen chuixue''s expressionless face flashed a stiff smile. Then, when he saw that the buyer was Bruce Lee, the monster, his stiff smile suddenly became more stiff.


    He who has no sword in his life is not worthy to be my opponent!


    I didn''t have any interest in the contradiction between these two people. After the event of Xuli Dan, I already believe that the boss group of the universe is a big and mysterious place. All the words in it are really powerful. After hesitating for a while, I looked at my only remaining integral and thought about it. I decided to take some things to the group and sell them first Let''s talk about it separately.


    So


    [Ding, the leader of the group has launched a martial art "Tian Shuang Quan" with ice attribute. It takes 40 points to download. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader has launched a wind attribute martial art "Fengshen leg", which requires 40 points to download. ¡¿


    [Ding, the leader of the group has launched a water attribute martial art paiyun palm, which requires 40 points to download. ¡¿


    there are three new products in the mall.


    The old guy is really smart. He only sells the three Jue, but he doesn''t take out the three points return to vitality and the three distraction finger. The reason is that he knows that these two martial arts are in his hands. Even if he sells the three Jue, it won''t pose any threat to him.

 Chapter 7

    I have to say that the idea of hegemony is really good, but we are all people living in different worlds, and no one will pose any threat to him.


    After all, it costs 300 points to travel through his world one day, which is not affordable.


    Except for myself, of course.


    The group leader is a man with more than 13000 points.


    It''s not easy to save it for nearly 12 years!


    "Alas Thinking of the sadness of staying in a chat group for the past 12 years, yeshiqiu sighs deeply. He immediately looks at the three martial arts that suddenly appear on the interface of the mall and thinks about it. Considering that he is rich now and that every time the group members complete a transaction, he will receive 10% of the tax. He will certainly not be short of money.


    Moreover, these three martial arts have left a lot of ink in Fengyun comics. In particular, the combination of the three can even produce some very harmonious changes, condensing a powerful three-way vitality.


    Yeshiqiu was very fond of watching Fengyun comics, TV dramas and movies before crossing. For this reason, he also went to the forum, where many people were discussing, saying that the power of hegemony was not at home, but on the strength of martial arts alone, even for the abnormal emperor Shitian who had lived for thousands of years, his attack was not as powerful and powerful as that of "three points return to vitality".


    Yeshishiqiu doesn''t know whether these discussions are true or not, but he knows the strength of the three points returning to vitality. Although xiongba doesn''t sell the method of "three elements in one", if he can practice these three martial arts well, yeshishiqiu believes that he can realize his own three points returning to vitality with his talent.


    Isn''t he the one who realized the three points of the hegemony?


    He didn''t learn his master Sanjue old man''s three points of vitality. The secret book was taken away by Xiongwu. It took him a lot of effort to realize it. It must be different from Sanjue old man''s three points of vitality.


    Since he can do this, he can''t do it without reason?


    Thinking of this, the rich yeshiqiu immediately decided to buy them. Oh no, he paid to download these three martial arts.


    Unlike pills, which are consumables, secret scripts can always be placed in the mall interface. One group member can download them once they buy them. Another group member can continue to pay for them and the seller can continue to collect money. In a way, selling secret scripts is also a long-term business!


    [Ding, the group leader has downloaded the ice attribute martial arts "Tian Shuang Quan" you put on the shelves. After deducting taxes, you have gained 36 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader downloaded the wind attribute martial arts "Fengshen leg" which you put on the shelves. After deducting taxes, you get 36 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader has downloaded your water attribute martial art paiyun palm, which has been put on the shelves. After deducting taxes, you have gained 36 points. ¡¿


    in the stormy world, when you hear the voice in your mind, you will be surprised.


    As soon as it''s on the shelves, people buy it. It''s still the leader of the group. That''s great.


    It''s just that why do you have to pay taxes? It''s a bit black to charge 10%!


    Forget it, it''s all small things. Anyway, I''m a person who does big things. Even if only 90% of the income is enough, I can get benefits from this boss group, so that I can dominate my world!


    Wait a minute, I seem to be dominating already?


    Suddenly I thought of something. The hero blinked his eyes, and the whole person became a little confused. If I wait to ask the group leader, and then I find the mud Bodhisattva, they say that my fate in the second half of my life will be as good as that in the first half of my life. What should I do next?


    I have no pursuit!


    Sitting on the throne of the sect leader, the hero was silent for a while, and did not speak for a long time. He did not feel that the comments of the group leader and mud Bodhisattva for the second half of his life would be any bad content.


    After all, I''m a big boss who has the chance to enter the boss chat group.


    Can enter the group is the boss, and the boss is the leader, boss, bully, great man and so on a series of heroes collectively, such as me, the fate of the second half of life will be bad?


    You''re kidding!


    At this moment, xiongba has automatically forgotten that Yin Su who refused to accept the reality chose to go offline.


    "Oh, this group has the function of seeing its own data?" Just as he was silent, suddenly xiongba noticed that there was a data panel that could see his data in the functional interface of chat group mentioned in the previous group file, which made the confused xiongba immediately cheer up.


    Let me see how strong I am in the future!


    Think, the majestic full face can''t help showing a smile of pride, and then open their own data panel, and then, the data about him appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Name: xiongba


    birthplace: Fengyun world


    gender: male


    cultivation of martial arts: Master ZhongjingSkill: three points to vitality


    martial arts: three points to mind, Tianshuang fist, paiyun palm, Fengshen leg


    group score: 109


    comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength: at present, they are the top experts in the surface of China, and they are delicate and cruel. They can be called a generation of heroes. It''s a pity that there is heaven outside and there are people outside. In this seemingly peaceful Wulin, they are hidden There are many masters whose martial arts are far better than you. If they want to compete with you, you don''t even have a chance to fight. Therefore, we suggest that the group members practice martial arts more and improve their strength more, so as to increase their self-protection ability. ¡¿


    Hegemony:


    What does the last line say? There are many experts in the Wulin who are far stronger than me. Facing them, I don''t even have the chance to make a move?


    I, I''m a hero. How dare you look down on me? I, I, I


    Looking at the last line of his data panel, the old man''s face, which was full of dignity and proud smile, suddenly turned red. Only God knows if there is any shame in it.


    ¡­¡­


    The other half, fight against the sky.


    Ten percent of the points spent on buying three martial arts are back. I only paid 108 points, which is relatively cheap. At least I''m worth more than 10000.


    After downloading the three martial arts, their contents are deeply engraved in yeshiqiu''s mind, so that he can recite them backwards.


    It''s a pity that I know the content, but it''s not a skill book that I can learn as soon as I open it. I have to spend my time thinking about it. Fortunately, I''ve learned some professional terms such as tendons and elixirs in the mainland over the years, but I really can''t teach myself.


    Look again. After seeing the hero, the devil Bruce Lee and Ximen chuixue didn''t take out anything to sell in the mall. Yeshiqiu was disappointed, but he couldn''t force others to sell, could he? (let''s not mention the free competition opportunity of Ximen chuixue. It costs a crossing rune. It''s not worth it.)


    There''s no way. I can only let it go. There are fewer people now. When there are more people in the future, there will be more things in the mall. Maybe I can get cramps just by collecting taxes!


    Just now, yeshiqiu secretly asked the system whether there would be people coming into the group in the future. The system said that there would be two if there were one. Since someone finally came into the group this time, there would be new group members coming into the group next. That is, the group members'' coming into the group was random, so it was not sure when someone would come in.


    Night autumn no matter so much, he knew that there would be people into the group, this is enough to let him eat a reassurance.


    At last, Yin Su Su was still offline. Although the other three people were still online, they didn''t speak. It was estimated that there was no topic. At night, Qiu shrugged. After the initial excitement dissipated, he couldn''t help feeling a little bored. He looked up at the sun that was about to set in the sky, and his stomach gave a coo in time. He felt it Hungry, he said in the group: "I''ll go to dinner first. You can have a look around the group, learn more about the environment and chat back."


    Finish saying, nightfall chose offline.


    Yin Su Su, the one with the lowest price, doesn''t say that since the three of them have bought things from the mall, it is enough to prove to them that they are the real and formal boss group. Yeshiqiu believes that those who have successfully bought things will never choose to leave the group easily.


    In that case, why do I still struggle to argue with them and beg them to stay? Go to eat first, don''t starve your stomach.


    Finally, I came out from the blow I had caused by the last line of my data panel. I was about to ask the group leader what happened. Is there really so many people in my world who are better at martial arts than myself? What''s more, what''s the criticism for the rest of my life? Unexpectedly, before he had time to speak, the leader of the group went straight down to eat. The hero''s heart was a collapse.


    You come back quickly, group leader, I can''t bear it alone, you come back quickly ~


    I can''t bear it alone

 Chapter 8

    Xiongba kept speaking in the group and calling for the group leader, but the group leader named "yeshiqiu" didn''t come forward to reply him, which made xiongba understand that the person whose head turned black really didn''t pay attention to himself.


    Like that Yin Su Su, she didn''t say a word since her head turned black, as if she was not in the group.


    Xiongba: "well, how long does it take for the group leader to have a meal and when can he come back? @Ximen blows snow, @ devil Bruce Lee


    He is so anxious that he urgently needs the leader of the group to answer his doubts. Now he can only talk with these two people who are just like joining the group at the same time.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "I don''t know."


    Ximen chuixue: "I don''t know, but @ xiongba, do you know sword?"


    The worried overlord was stunned. I was worried. Originally, I thought I was invincible and about to dominate the world. As a result, the data panel in the group said that I was just a small role. In my world, there were more people who were more powerful than me, which made me confused and scared. Now I am looking forward to the group leader coming back to answer my doubts. How are you Did you suddenly change the topic for me?


    make complaints about the hero''s heart, but he is a member of other worlds. He is also a rare thing for himself. So he still has patience and answers his questions.


    Majestic master: "Ximen chuixue is quite proficient. He has a family sword skill, but that''s not my unique skill."


    Ximen chuixue: "if you know the sword, you can do it. I just need an opponent to compare the sword. How can you dare to fight with me?"


    Hey, everyone dares to challenge me. The data of the front boss group shows that he is not the strongest in the world he lives in. The back boss comes to challenge himself. Does he think that I am not the strongest, so I am the weak?


    You look down on people!


    I''m the leader of the world society - the hero!


    Xiongba: "why don''t you dare? Only sword


    Ximen chuixue thought about it and finally said, "as long as it''s martial arts, it''s OK."


    Hero: @ Ximen chuixue, OK, let me show you how powerful I am! Come on, send me the rune that leads to your world. I''ll go to compete with you immediately, so that you can know what it means that there is a day outside and there are people outside! "


    Xiongba said to Ximen chuixue instead of the boss group''s [comprehensive evaluation of strength] on his data panel.


    Ximen chuixue''s face remained unchanged after receiving the message, but there was a strong sense of war in her eyes. What a crazy old man, he dared to speak wildly. I''ll see him later Well, wait a minute. What did he say just now, asking me to send him the crossing symbol?


    Ximen chuixue re opened the interface of the mall and took a look at the price of the crossing symbol to his own world - 50 points.


    Now I have 2 points.


    This makes NIMA very embarrassed.


    Ximen chuixue: @ xiongba, cough, I don''t have enough points now. Would you like to borrow some from me and pay you back some other day


    Xiongba: "ha ha ~"


    xiongba replied to Ximen chuixue directly, and then he didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He is a bully who wants to rule the world. He is not the kind of warrior who simply regards martial arts as his life. He only has 109 points now. He borrows 50 points in order to fight with others. Am I really stupid?


    Give it back to me another day, when, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow


    You''re kidding!


    We are all adults. Don''t be so naive, OK?


    The word "ha ha" issued by xiongba has seriously hurt Ximen chuixue''s self-esteem. It''s the first time for him to borrow money from others when he was born rich. As a result, the other party actually uses "ha ha" to reply him, which makes Ximen chuixue very angry, but his upbringing forces him not to say anything.


    After all, it''s the right of others not to borrow. How can we force others to borrow money? Oh no, how can we borrow points for ourselves?


    However, this also caused Ximen chuixue''s self-improvement, that is, I have to work hard and have enough points, so that I can buy enough crossing runes to fight against opponents in other world. ¡¿


    thinking, Ximen chuixue looked at the interface of the mall and began to think: what can I sell?


    Looking at the demon Bruce Lee in the screen, he is in a good mood when he sees Ximen chuixue being "hehe" by the overlord.


    In fact, he also thought about whether he should take some things to the mall to buy, but finally he decided to wait and see for a while. First, there is nothing he wants to buy in the mall for the time being. Now it''s no use for him to score points. Second, besides anger, he really doesn''t have anything to hold.


    You can''t sell blood, can you?


    So he still plans to wait until he gets another black gas, and then he can improve his strength.


    Although some of your own fire gas can be separated for sale, but


    It''s better to wait. It''s not urgent!Bruce Lee, the demon who still has some concern in his heart, thinks of it like this. Then he puts up his fingers and starts to perceive the location of black Qi. Before entering the boss group, he finds a trace of black Qi. It just takes a little more time to determine the specific location.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, fight against the sky world, Nalan family.


    As one of the three families in the gama Empire, the Nalan family occupies a large area. It not only has its own manor, but also has several of its own markets.


    Among them, the public canteen of Nalan family''s disciples was also established in Fangshi. It is said that the purpose of doing so is to enable the disciples of the family to have a better understanding of the family''s industry and the external environment.


    Of course, these are all nice words. If you want to talk about them in the evening and autumn, I''m afraid the elders of the clan still hope to inspire their children''s self-improvement.


    Because you have to pay to eat in the canteen.


    Pay?


    Yes, every month, the family will divide many levels according to the talent and cultivation progress of the disciples, and then distribute different amounts of gold coins and some other resources to the disciples according to each level.


    Then, the daily expenses of the disciples of the clan should be determined by themselves.


    Under this kind of measure, the people who come to the canteen to eat are naturally the rich and the poor. When the poor see the rich''s food, they will be jealous. If they want to eat the rich food with rich energy like them, they have to work hard to make themselves stronger. Only in this way can they have a chance to get a better life next month More gold coins and other resources.


    Not only the canteen, but also many stalls selling all kinds of goods in this city are very attractive, but it also costs money to buy things, which can play a certain incentive role and make people work harder.


    It''s the so-called jealousy that makes people crazy. There must be brave men under the heavy reward. The Nalan family knows this policy very well!


    As the young master of the family and the most gifted person at present, the gold coins in qiunajie are not few, so every time he comes to the canteen, he will order the most expensive and the best food. This is not only to satisfy his appetite, but also the most important thing is that he is now in the time of growing up. If he eats well, he can have a strong body, strong physique and more physical strength to repair It''s not easy.


    Stride into the canteen, one into the night, autumn smelled a familiar fragrant smell - it is from the third-order world of Warcraft mad cow meat as the ingredients, fried out of the braised meat.

 Chapter 9

    In Douqi mainland, there was no such dish as braised pork, but since it came here at night and autumn, it naturally appeared together.


    As early as in the evening, Qiu learned to speak and could walk by himself, so he began to instruct the people in his small kitchen to make special snacks for his past life, so that he could eat when he was suddenly hungry.


    Later, her cousin Nalan Yanran came and tasted the taste of snacks. Her eyes suddenly glowed like a changed person. Then, she often came here to eat and drink, and also called it supervising her own cultivation.


    In fact, while she was eating, she was watching her horse step and refining gas. This is what she called Supervision


    And then, day after day, year after year, I teach the cooks in the small kitchen to make more and more kinds of dishes. It''s unrealistic to keep them from spreading. Besides, Nalan Yanran forced several cooks away from her.


    In this way, the snacks and several dishes taught by myself were learned by others, and finally included in the menu of the public canteen.


    Yeshishiqiu has mentioned this matter several times in the clan association. Should you give yourself some compensation? After all, it''s your own cooking skill. As a result, people here don''t know what the patent is. They just know that you can''t learn other people''s skills. Otherwise, something big will happen, but the cooking skill


    There''s really nothing to say. Just learn. Anyway, it''s not a great skill.


    "It''s not a great skill, so don''t eat it!" Autumn make complaints about it at night.


    But it''s a pity that I can''t squeeze my arm but my thigh, and I can''t force myself to change their ideas. I can only make my own ideas in the future, and don''t let the people in my small kitchen spread the craft I taught them. In this world, it''s my own patent!


    As soon as he made this decision, the elder of the clan decided to cancel the kitchens in the young master''s and young lady''s courtyard, and let all the young people go to the canteen regardless of their family background.


    When the news came, Qiu was confused at that time.


    Then, in his resentful eyes, all the cooks in his small kitchen were taken away. Some came to work in the canteen, while others went to the old man, the patriarch and several elders.


    Mad, a bunch of people who use power for personal gain!


    Since then, in the evening, Qiu either cooked his own food or came to the canteen for dinner, which is much worse than the days when someone brought the food in the yard.


    But What can he say?


    His treatment is still the best among the younger generation of Nalan family, but everyone''s living standard has declined together.


    "Alas Smelling the familiar fragrance and remembering those unforgettable memories, Qiu sighed heavily at night, and then went straight to the most expensive canteen window that he often went to.


    "Oh, here comes the young master. Hello!" Now on duty at this window is a big bellied, white haired, honest looking old man. His name is Chen liangkun. He used to be the captain of Nalan family guard. Later, he was attacked by Warcraft on the way of escorting goods. He was seriously injured and the sea of Qi was destroyed. So he was transferred from the guard to the canteen to work. However, he was still popular Yes, I like to laugh when I have nothing to do. When I saw that Qiu came to the window with few people at night, he was stunned and immediately got up to greet him with a smile.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, you''d better give me a plate of third-order braised meat, a second-order steamed fish with bamboo powder, a second-order Dong''an chicken, and a bowl of Lingtian rice. That''s 320 gold coins, right?" Then, at night, Qiu handed over his jade card. There were 10000 gold coins in it, which he got from his family.


    "Yes, young master, your appetite is still so good!" He took the jade card and brushed it on one side of the machine. Then Chen liangkun exchanged greetings with him as he packed the autumn food for the night.


    "No way, those who can eat more!" At night, autumn said casually.


    He took a big plate from Chen liangkun, took back the jade card and put it back into Najie. At night, Qiu nodded to him, then turned around and looked at the canteen, found a place where there was no one, sat down and began to eat.


    He practices a lot every day, so he needs to supplement a lot of energy. So every time he comes to the canteen, his stomach is almost flat and hungry. It''s called a fragrance when he eats.


    "Oh, how can you come here to have a meal?" The sound of beating suddenly came into the ears of the night autumn, so that his eyebrows could not help picking, but he did not look up, but continued to eat the bowl of food.


    Because he knows that this is not to say to himself. If there is no accident, he can break through to the fighter himself tonight. He is not a waste, he is a genius!


    "Nalanchong, don''t go too far. You are just a little bit more aggressive than me. Why do you talk to me like that?" Sure enough, soon, a voice of refutation began to ring. It was the person who had been called waste before."Oh, the higher one is also higher. Being stronger than you is stronger than you. Why, don''t you agree? Rubbish


    "Nalankong!" The scolded man gritted his teeth.


    "Oh, you''re angry. You want to beat me. Come on, let me learn your five fighting skills?" Curse the guy, the voice is still so beat.


    "Ah! Huang Jie''s advanced fighting skill: shake mountain boxing Being humiliated, the children of the clan finally couldn''t suppress their inner anger, and they gave a hand to the beating clan named nalankong.


    "Ma De, you really come here, looking for a fight, Huang Jie''s advanced fighting skill -- frost palm!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    There was a "wonderful" fight in the dining hall when they were in Dayton.


    Eating delicious food at night, autumn finally slightly raised a nod, eyes lazy looking at the front of the open space that is fighting two people.


    He didn''t know these two people. How could he know all of them in such a big family and thousands of lineal people? However, their battle is really It''s hard to say. I don''t know where they come from. They dare to fight in the canteen where there are so many people and show their strength in front of so many people.


    At night, Qiu glanced casually, and found that many onlookers around had a look of disdain in their eyes. It was obvious that they looked down on both of them.


    It''s also true that there is nothing worthy of respect for a five part fight and a six part fight, unless you are a child of seven or eight years old. In that case, you can win the reputation of a genius. But the two people who are fighting in front of you look like they are fifteen or sixteen years old. It''s really hard to make people not disdain.


    "Nalankong is bullying nalansuo again. Isn''t nalansuo''s elder brother defeated his elder sister in the last contest of recruiting disciples of yunlanzong, and then successfully joined yunlanzong? As for bullying people all the time? If you have the ability, go to find his brother nalanhui! "


    "Na lanhui is a three-star fighter. His elder sister is no match. Now he is studying in yunlanzong. Where he dares to find trouble, he can only vent his anger on his younger brother. However, although nalanhui entered yunlanzong, he was only an outside disciple. Although nalankong''s talent was not good, he was the grandson of the nine elders of the family. In terms of power, he wanted to be above nalanhui and beat his younger brother. Even if he knew it, he couldn''t help it. "


    "Poor nalansuo. He was implicated by his brother."


    "So to speak."


    "Well, don''t say anything. You see, the young master is looking at us!"


    After discovering that yeshiqiu was looking at them, several female clansmen, who were secretly discussing, immediately stopped the discussion and quickly lowered their heads to eat. They looked at their noses, noses and hearts and said nothing.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I just want to listen to the gossip while eating. As for finding me, won''t I tell you?


    Seeing that the female clansmen stopped talking, a dull expression flashed across Qiu''s face at night. He could be relieved to hear about the mess between nalanhui, nalanshuo and nalankong, but if he really wanted to intervene, he was not so idle.


    In this world, this kind of thing happens everywhere. If you have to mind your own business every time, you will be tired to death.


    Since the women don''t talk gossip, that night, Qiu simply doesn''t listen and continues to eat half of the food he has eaten.


    The fighting between the two clansmen continues, and the strength of both sides is equal. The gap between the spirit of the five section fight and the spirit of the six section fight is not big. Nalansuo''s mastery of fighting skills is higher than nalankong''s, so although he has always been in a weak position, he has never been defeated.


    Gradually, both of them were really angry and began to do their best. Seeing this scene, many of the people who were still concerned about family unity frowned subconsciously, thinking whether they should stop them and separate them.


    At night, Qiu took a look at the dining room and thought it would be bad if someone died in the dining room. For fear of bad luck, he put down his chopsticks and decided to get up and ask them to go out to fight.


    Who would have thought, before everyone on the scene had time to fight, suddenly, a sword came in from the front door of the canteen, and hit the two people who were fighting. Then, the three energies met and produced a small-scale explosion, which directly shocked the two people out, fell to the ground and suffered some minor injuries.


    Then, the scene was quiet, and a sound of walking came. A young girl in a moon white dress, though young, had already begun to look like a beautiful country, came in step by step, holding a strange sword outside the canteen.


    As soon as she came in, the expressions on the faces of many people who had been watching before became respectful and worshipful. They bowed their heads to salute the girl and said, "miss Yanran!"

 Chapter 10

    "Miss Yan Ran!" Seeing the girl with a sword stepping into the canteen, almost all the people in the canteen stood up and nodded hello to the girl. The high identity of the visitor can be seen.


    Of course, since the word "almost" is added, there must be some people who have not stood up, such as yeshiqiu, who has just got rid of the name of "Guanggan group leader".


    This woman


    Looking at that face can be called exquisite peerless, after coming in, I first looked at myself, and then walked towards the two girls who were knocked down on the ground by her sword Qi. At night, Qiu swallowed the food in his mouth and shook his head helplessly.


    It''s clear that yunyun has gone to break through the closed door. She didn''t say hello when she left school. She suddenly disappeared for more than a month. If it wasn''t for the silence of her elders and yunlanzong, all kinds of phenomena show that nothing has happened to her. She will go to the Imperial government to report the missing person.


    At this time, Nalan Yanran has successfully joined yunlanzong, won the appreciation of douhuang yunyun, and became her own disciple.


    And her fiance, Xiao Yan, the protagonist in the original work, has been absorbed by Yao Lao for two years, and has become a waste with only three periods of fighting.


    One day, one place, their reputation has reached polarization.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking towards the two clansmen, Nalan''s pretty face was with a serious color. As the eldest lady of Nalan family, she understood that the family''s painstaking effort to let the clansmen fight was to let them have the power of cultivation through competition, so she didn''t stop them at the beginning, but kept watching outside the door.


    However, when she saw that the two clansmen were really angry and wanted to kill each other, Nalan Yanran couldn''t sit still.


    He took a decisive sword and separated them with a common sword spirit. They also suffered some minor injuries. It can be said that they even punished the people for killing their hearts.


    Looking down at the two people sitting on the ground, Nalan frowned and said, "conflicts can be solved by force, but no matter what conflicts are, you should not forget that you are the same surname, the descendants of Nalan family and the people. Do you use your fighting skills, which you try to cultivate regardless of the heat and cold, to collect the lives of your own people? "


    "I..."


    "Miss..."


    Hearing Nalan Yanran''s reprimand, the two men opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but after seeing the girl''s angry face, their necks were as if they had been pinched. What they wanted to say could not be said at this moment.


    Finally, they all lowered their heads and said respectfully and discouraged, "what you taught us is that we are wrong."


    Although they are almost the same age, they are much worse than Nalan Yanran in terms of strength, identity and temperament. Therefore, when they face her, they always subconsciously regard themselves as younger generation or servants and dare not disobey.


    "I know that you are just saying something wrong, but not in your heart."


    Nalan glanced at the dead and continued to eat in the leisurely evening. "But you should remember that the reason why a family is a family is that all the people living in it are of the same blood. Contradictions can be resolved, but blood relatives can''t be cut off. One day, when the enemy strikes, if even your relatives are not willing to fight with you, who is willing to fight with you? Or are you confident that you can roam freely in this continent without the help of others? "


    "I..."


    "I..."


    Be Na LAN Yan ran so a say, two people immediately speechless, not dare not say, but really speechless.


    After all, it''s really hard to refute the truth.


    "I''ve heard the story between you, which originated from your brother and sister. However, your brother and sister didn''t have any grudges about it. They were hostile to each other. Why do you still have such a grudge? In order to let off that little discomfort in my heart, it finally evolved into a life and death struggle with the clansmen? " Na LAN Yan Ran continues to ask a way.


    Nalanchong and nalanchuo kept silent, did not speak, just listened.


    What else can they say? Miss, you don''t understand at all. Who said that our elder brothers and sisters didn''t have any grudges? They just didn''t put the contradiction on the surface and fight like us.


    "Well, this woman is so stupid and naive." Hearing the words of Nalan Yanran''s similar psychological tutor, Qiuyi pats her forehead at the end of the night. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    The first lady is the first lady. She is used to being superior and has no competitors, so she doesn''t understand the complexity of the struggle between small people.


    If their brothers and sisters don''t have a quarrel, will they fight here? Do you really think everyone likes the emperor and eunuchs?


    Whether there is a conflict between two people is not determined by whether they have ever had a fight.Even if some people exchange greetings with each other, they also regard each other as deadly enemies in their hearts. Even if some people fight together all day long, when they really have a chance to kill each other, they may not kill each other.


    Who can say clearly about the complexity of human nature?


    In the final analysis, miss, you are still too young, naive!


    ¡­¡­


    After burning incense, the naive Miss Nalan Yanran finished her education to the two people, and asked them to reflect on their mistakes when they went back.


    After they nodded respectfully and left, Nalan Yanran turned around and walked towards the dining table where Qiu was sitting at night. As a result, her face suddenly changed and her steps stopped after just taking a step.


    No one.


    That stinky kid is gone. When did he leave? He didn''t notice. This hateful little bastard, didn''t he know that he came here to find him? He didn''t wait for himself and walked away?


    It''s disgusting!


    "Hum!" Nalan Yanran, who had seen the duel between life and death in the world, was a little uncomfortable. At this moment, she became more angry. She raised her foot to the ground, stepped on it, snorted, swung her sleeve, and walked directly towards the dining hall door.


    The person you''re looking for is gone. Why is she still here? When you catch that hateful little bastard, you must take him


    "Hi, miss, where are you in such a hurry?" Out of the canteen, is thinking about how to catch the night after autumn to deal with his Nalan Yanran, suddenly around a light laughter.


    Then, a strong arm on his shoulder, with his forward, night autumn side and Nalan Yanran hook shoulder to shoulder, while smiling at the girl said: "more than a month did not see the big lady, but I am very worried, see you are still alive, I am relieved."


    Nalan said with a smile


    Sure enough, I''d better kill my brother after I catch him!

 Chapter 11

    Originally, seeing that the little bastard didn''t leave, he just chose to wait for himself at the gate of the canteen. Nalan Yanran was very happy in her heart. She felt that he had become more sensible, and her anger on her pretty face dissipated.


    However, after hearing his words, "I am relieved to see that you are still alive," the expression on the girl''s face suddenly solidified, and she almost didn''t pull out her sword to cut this guy down.


    This sentence is really powerful, without any dirty words, especially with his smiling expression, which directly caused 10000 tons of damage.


    Seeing me alive


    If I don''t live, can I die?


    This guy is like this every time he meets. He is always hateful. He is either a poisonous tongue or a poisonous tongue. He has never changed.


    "Xiaoqiu, sister, I just practiced the xuanjie advanced fighting skill" the pole of the wind - Sunset "taught to me by my teacher this morning. Do you want to learn it and increase your fighting experience?" Eyes slightly turn, first stare at that irritating night autumn, and then look at his dog paw on his shoulder, Nalan Yanran eyelids twitch, said.


    Receiving the threat from the girl''s eyes, yeshiqiu calmly takes her hand from her shoulder and wipes her clothes. Then she says solemnly, "give me some time. When I break through to the fighter, I''ll pick up your sword."


    "Hum!" Seeing his hand wiping action, Nalan Yanran''s anger rose again. What does he mean? Do you think I''m sweating and dirty?


    Miss Ben, even if she has sweat on her body, the whole person is more fragrant than you. You smelly boy, I think you are really under educated. No wonder my grandfather said that he must be angry with you in the future. Don''t mention my grandfather. I''m almost angry with you.


    "Hu ~" took a deep breath and warned himself not to be angry. He was just a child who didn''t know much about it. The rebellion period was only one or two years ahead of schedule. It would be ok if he grew up later.


    After all, he is his own cousin, the one who looks at him growing up, or a genius who can give him a long face. Nalan Yanran admonished him in her heart, and soon suppressed her anger. She looked up and down at yeshiqiu and wondered, "how can you break through to the fighter? I think you''ve been in Dou Zhi Qi Jiu Duan for a long time, and you''ve laid a solid foundation. It''s time to hit the bottleneck. How long do you plan to wait? Do you want to wait until it breaks through on its own? "


    "Of course not. What''s the breakthrough? Even if the bottleneck can be impacted by the saturated energy, the Qi Xuan of congealing duel has to be guided consciously and break through by itself. The probability of congealing into a cyclone of duel is too low. If you are not lucky, you may have to wait for a lifetime. " Hear Na LAN Yan Ran of doubt, night time autumn immediately retort a way.


    "So when are you going to start trying to advance?" Know night time autumn this words of have no problem, Na LAN Yan Ran nodded, asked a way.


    She is very concerned about the cultivation of yeshiqiu. After all, his fiance, who used to be called a genius, became a fighter at the age of 12. Now his cousin is about to turn 12. She hopes that he can surpass Xiao Yan and break through to the fighter before her twelfth birthday. In this way, her plan to retire from the Xiao family can increase her success rate It''s too late.


    Yes, the Nalan family and the Xiao family are family friends, and they have an engagement with the third son of the Xiao family, but they don''t want to marry a person who is not masked, so they want to retire.


    But if you want to retire, you not only need to have the power to resist your grandfather, but also try to save the face of both sides. You can''t let others say that you are too rude. So in Nalan Yanran''s heart, there has always been a plan, and yeshiqiu plays an important role in this plan.


    Though, he didn''t know it himself.


    "Well, tonight, I think douzhiqi is solid enough. Now is the most suitable time. Plus the Juqi powder refined by Danwang Guhe you gave me, I believe I can break through to douzhiqi tonight." Think of this morning''s own data panel about the strength of the comprehensive evaluation of that line, the system to give out suggestions, night autumn thought about it, said to Nalan Yanran.


    "Tonight? OK, I''ll protect the law for you


    "No, it''s just a fighter. What kind of Dharma do you want to protect? When I want to break through to the king of duel and get ready to fly into the sky, miss, you can protect me again." At night, Qiu waved his hand and refused.


    Now that he''s in the group, there are more small secrets. You can''t be as casual as before. You have to pay attention not to let people find your secrets before you become a super strong man.


    "Fighting king? Well, also, with your talent and our Nalan family''s training, it''s no problem to grow up to the king of duel. My grandfather''s talent is much worse than yours, and he still becomes the king of duel, but Xiaoqiu, are you interested in yunlanzong? " Seeing that yeshiqiu doesn''t need his help to protect the Dharma, he also thinks that it''s just a fighter. There''s really nothing to pay special attention to. Nalan Yanran turns to yeshiqiu and asks another question.


    "Yunlanzong? Why did you suddenly ask such a question? " At night, autumn''s steps suddenly stopped, and asked to Nalan.


    As the most powerful force in the gama Empire, the cultivation resources of yunlanzong are naturally above the Nalan family. If it had not been for its bleak ending in the original work, nightfall would have begged nalanyan to bring herself to yunlanzong.After all, it''s unreasonable for a man who dreams of growing up to be a super strong man not to be interested in a place with better cultivation resources.


    "Oh, that''s right. You know my grandfather likes to brag and often talks about your talent outside..."


    "It''s not a boast, it''s a statement of fact." At night, autumn corrects the right way.


    Nalan said with a smile


    "Well, it''s true, and then your name was spread to the teacher''s ears. Last time, the teacher asked me a question about you before closing the door. After I answered her, she said to me: if your brother wants to, he can also enter yunlanzong to practice. With his cultivation talent, he can directly get the most suitable skills and fighting skills in yunlanzong. That''s it. So, would you like to? " Na LAN Yan Ran looks at the night time autumn to ask a way.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    If you can hold yunyun and prevent her from looking for the Amethyst lion king in the Warcraft mountains, then I will!


    On the Nalan Yanran that waiting for their own answer to the beautiful face, night autumn silent.


    To be reasonable, practicing in yunlanzong has more advantages than in Nalan''s family, and you can have both. The only thing to worry about is that Nalan can''t hold yunyun at that time, so that Xiao Yan gets the inner fire of Qinglian as in the original work. Then with the help of yaolao, a Buddha''s fury lotus blows up half of yunlanzong. It must be It would be dead if


    "Well, it''s hard to think about whether you''re going or not. If it''s me, I''ll..."


    "Go, I''ll go. Why don''t I go? They gave me the most suitable skills and fighting skills for nothing. Why don''t I? When, give me time, and I''ll report it then! " Don''t wait for Na LAN Yan to finish saying, night time autumn directly interrupts her words, say.


    Really, what was I thinking just now? Even if Nalan Yanran didn''t hold yunyun, could I have no other way?


    Today is different from the past, chat group has come, his golden finger is no longer a decoration, that also need to fear a Xiaoyan?


    He is not going to bomb the mountain tomorrow. During this time, he made full use of all kinds of resources and made great efforts. I believe he will surpass or even far surpass him.


    It''s unwise for him to give up the shortcut of becoming stronger.


    "Are you going?" Hear the answer of the autumn at night, Na LAN Yan Ran Leng Leng, ask again.


    She came here to ask him about it, so this answer must be confirmed again and again. After all, it''s not a small matter to enter a clan. It''s easy to enter, but it''s not so easy to come out.


    "Well, as long as you can really give me the most suitable skills and fighting skills, I will go." The way of autumn at night.


    He doesn''t worry about the shackles from the sect at all. Gains and losses are relative. If yunlanzong can really give him a lot of cultivation resources to help him grow stronger quickly, he should do something for yunlanzong, but if they don''t do what they say, then Ha ha, let your bondage go to hell.


    Want to use strong?


    I''ll let the devil Bruce Lee out and kill you!


    "Well, a week later is the day for the teacher to go out. I will take you to yunlanzong. You can''t go there alone to report. You are still so young." See the night when autumn has decided, put oneself in his shoes for his consideration, also think to cloud lanzong is a good place, Nalan Yanran said to him, then, took out a scroll from Najie, handed it to the youth in front of him.


    "This is what the teacher said. If you agree, you can give it to you first. It''s a middle-level body fighting skill, called" explosive step ". It''s a skill that speeds up by relying on the momentum of energy explosion, and can be used continuously."


    Lengleng took over the scroll that Nalan Yanran handed over, heard her words, and then looked at the name on the scroll, the expression of autumn at night seemed a little strange.


    I didn''t expect that yunlanzong was very generous and sincere!


    In addition, the body method and fighting skills of xuanjie intermediate are very good. They can be compared with the fighting skills of xuanjie advanced, but


    Did I cut Xiao Yan''s beard?

 Chapter 12

    Well, it should be.


    You know, in this world, you can''t copy a scroll of martial arts and fighting skills just by taking a piece of paper.


    Although you can write down the cultivation method of a skill or fighting skill with a pen and paper, that kind of recording method is not the mainstream in the mainland of fighting spirit, and it is almost going to be eliminated, because it is very difficult for practitioners to cultivate a skill and fighting skill only through words. Even if they can understand the meaning of words, it is a problem.


    It''s not impossible for Mei Chaofeng to turn the nine Yin claw into a nine Yin white bone claw, and then his legs are disabled.


    No, there is a great possibility.


    Therefore, the people who make the scroll of Gongfa and douji are basically the strong ones who have already practiced this Gongfa or douji. They express their thoughts on the cultivation of Gongfa and douji in a special paper through their soul power, so as to facilitate the cultivation of their successors.


    And this is the most popular practice scroll in the mainland.


    The person who gets the scroll only needs to scan the scroll once with the same soul power, then he can accept the sentiment contained in it, and then begin to practice, and get twice the result with half the effort.


    This is very similar to the production of danfang.


    It is precisely because of this limitation that the price of training scroll in the market is generally on the high side. Even the Yellow level skill and fighting skill cost tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Even if the fighting skills of those big families were the lowest yellow rank, they didn''t forget to ask them not to lose them. This is also the reason why they have to return them to their families when the observation time comes.


    It''s not easy to make!


    First of all, you need to be a strong person who has already practiced this skill or fighting skill. Secondly, you need to use the soul power to express your own feelings in a special paper. This process of writing with soul power can not be completed at once. The time it takes depends on the level of fighting skills and the depth of self perception.


    As mentioned above, the making of the scroll of Gongfa douji is very similar to that of danfang.


    In the original book, frank, the fourth grade pharmacist, President of the association of pharmacists in black rock city, said that it would take him at least half a year to make a fourth grade prescription.


    With this as a reference, yunyun produced a volume of xuanjie intermediate "explosive cloth" fighting skills, how can it take a month?


    In one month, as the leader of Yunlan sect, she used it to make a fighting skill that she had seen for a long time?


    It''s impossible to let other elders do the production at most, so as to fill the gap in the douji Pavilion.


    So yeshiqiu thought that she would not make the second volume of "explosive step" fighting skill, and Najie would not put this fighting skill close to her.


    In this case, Xiao Yan will not get the body fighting skill in the original book. It''s right to say that he cut off his beard.


    I really feel sorry to others when I think about it!


    But I like it.


    ¡­¡­


    Holding this body rolling skill, I feel the powerful soul energy contained in it. At night, Qiu nods to Nalan with deep thought, saying that he likes this skill very much, and that body rolling skill is really suitable for him now.


    Nalan''s family doesn''t have xuanjie''s middle level body fighting skills, only xuanjie''s lower level.


    "Hum, just like it. It''s the same level of body fighting skill as my Feixu body method. If you practice it well, you can escape even if you go out and get chased." See the night autumn to this gift is still satisfied, Na LAN Yan Ran slightly raised his smooth white chin, said to him haughtily.


    "Well, being chased? I''ve always been the only one who pursues other people. When will it be someone else''s turn to pursue me? The first lady certainly didn''t sleep well last night. That''s why she talks nonsense here today. " The action of putting the scroll into Najie pauses. At night, Qiu looks up at Nalan and says with a smile. Then the action on his hand continues. The scroll turns into a beam of light and is put into Najie.


    "You


    "Don''t you, me. You are a sister. You are always cruel to your brother. Are you so decent? Do you know that gentleness is a necessary thing for a good woman? I think it''s necessary for you to get it back. " At night, Qiu interrupted Nalan Yanran''s words and said to her directly.


    "Nalan Shiqiu!" Nalan Yanran is about to draw her sword.


    "Keke, I was joking just now. Gentleness is a necessary thing for those weak women. For heroines like you, young lady, it''s ok as long as women don''t let men." See the action of Na LAN Yan Ran, autumn eyebrow corner a smoke at night, coughed a, and then said.


    He is not afraid of Nalan Yanran waving a sword to himself, because he knows she won''t do it, but if she continues like this, it''s hard to get a beating. Now she is just the peak of jiuduandou, but she is already a two-star fighter. It''s not wise to fight with her now.


    Men should know current affairs when they should!


    "Well, you''re smart! I''ll tear your mouth up sooner or later. " See this little bastard in time to recognize counsels to protect life, Na LAN Yan ran cold hum a, took the hand from the hilt, stretched out his hand in his delicate small face to squeeze a pinch, pretending to be fierce to say to him."Yes, yes." At night, Qiu dares to be angry and dare not speak. He can only nod his head and curse in his heart: "you know how to pinch the face of labor and capital. Woman, you wait for me. When labor and capital break through to the fighter, you see how I pinch it back!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, in the courtyard where autumn lives.


    And Nalan Yanran mixed bickering, unconsciously back here when it was dark. Looking at the bright moon hanging in the night sky, at night, Qiu took out the jade vase with Qi gathering powder from Najie, and murmured in his heart: "today, the advanced fighter!"


    After the decision was made, at night, Qiu went to the osmanthus tree in the courtyard and sat down cross legged. First, he opened the bottle cap and took the Juqi powder in the jade bottle. Then he closed his eyes and put his hands on his knees. With the help of the power of Juqi powder, he began to gather the fighting Qi Xuan.


    Juqi powder is a four grade elixir for fighting against the sky. Its effect is to make the practitioners of jiuduandou Qi concentrate the Qi Xuan of the fight and the advanced fighters.


    The one in yeshiqiu''s hand was asked for by Nalan Yanran when he just upgraded to jiuduandou Qi. It was made by King Dan Guhe himself, and there was absolutely no problem in quality. In the gama Empire, before the medicine dust appeared, it was already the highest quality Qi gathering powder.


    As for why this medicine can make people of Jiuduan Douqi 100% advanced, nightfall still has to wait until now, until he reaches the peak of Jiuduan to try to advance. Naturally, it is to make his foundation incomparably firm.


    As the saying goes, those who do not plan for a lifetime are not able to plan for a while. Night time and autumn need not only speed, but also quality and long-term. Therefore, on the road of cultivation, he would rather walk slowly than steadily. He wants to walk the farthest way.


    The light white light of fighting spirit overflowed from his body, which was the manifestation of energy saturation and the impact of bottleneck.


    At this time, in a corner of his courtyard, the girl who left after mixing with him was standing there, staring at herself quietly and protecting the Dharma for herself.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the world of killing dragons by relying on heaven.


    Yin Su Su, lying on the bed, tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. What the leader of the boss chat group said to herself in the daytime was like a magic sound, echoing in her mind all the time.


    He said that his husband and wife would be forced to ask the whereabouts of the Golden Lion King in Wudang Mountain, and then his husband could not bear the pressure. Regardless of his mother and son, he directly killed himself with a sword, so that he was forced to ask after his death, so he went looking for him.


    There is also his own son Wuji, who also has a mysterious hand in his body. This


    This is impossible at all. How could my fifth brother be so cowardly and do such a thing regardless of his wife and children?


    Yin Su Su has been saying this to herself in her heart. At the same time, she warns herself that the boss group is just an illusion of her own. It''s fake and can''t be true, but Still can''t sleep!


    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you?" Aware of his wife''s absence, Zhang Cuishan, who was about to fall asleep, held her in her arms and asked vaguely.


    "Nothing, brother five. How long do we have to reach the Central Plains?" Yin Su Su turned around and asked him, holding Zhang Cui Shan''s waist.


    "I asked the boatman this morning. There are three days left."


    "Three days?" Yin Su Su''s eyes flashed a trace of worry. In his illusion, will what the boss group leader said happen? You said good end of their own how to suddenly appear such an illusion?


    "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group..." Thinking of that incredible "illusion", Yin Su Su subconsciously repeated a few words in her heart.


    And then


    In the chat group.


    [Ding, group member Yin Su Su is online. ¡¿


    (PS: the contract has been sent out, new books need recommendation tickets, collection, everything you can ask for, pink and tender new books need your careful care...)

 Chapter 13

    In the past, when I read the novel "fight against the sky", I saw that the auction house was auctioning Gongfa and douji. The author had a doubt in his heart: if customers take Gongfa and douji to auction in the auction house, the auction house must first identify them. The content of the identification will be exposed. In this case, can the auction house copy the content and then continue the auction What about it?


    I think there is no problem in theory.


    There is also the story of Xiao''s disciples going to Douqi pavilion to select the skills. It''s obviously only Huang Jie''s skills. What kind of bamboo and wood with two body of son and mother has been produced by Xiao''s family to record the content of the skills. The clan is not allowed to take the scroll out, which means to avoid the spread of fighting skills among the clan. This is still a very strict protection measure.


    At that time, I was thinking that I could not take the scroll out of my hand, otherwise it would be sensed by the patriarch who owned the mother bamboo and wood. But if I copied the contents into another scroll, and then took another scroll out of the family, wouldn''t this fighting skill spread?


    It''s just a copy. It''s not too much trouble. It''s a very strict protection measure?


    With this doubt, I kept looking down, and then I saw the story of the pharmacist meeting.


    There, Tudou explained the making of danfang, which made me guess the reason. Specifically, in that chapter, Tudou said that every prescription of danyao uses the power of soul to express. Every time you read it, the trace of soul will become blurred. As long as you read the basic volume of danfang more than five times, it will gradually become blurred. At this time, you can read it again Reading, you have to rely on their own ability to figure out some fuzzy places, so, will undoubtedly waste a lot of time and energy.


    to make prescription scrolls, it is necessary to have the strength of four grade pharmacists, and the failure rate is still very high. Therefore, the prescription of Dan medicine can not be recorded freely with pen and paper in imagination. Some of them are about the temperature of the fire, the concentration of materials, the reflection of the fusion of various materials, and so on, which are almost like chemical formulas For the sake of complexity, it is enough to make anyone dizzy when it is listed on the paper. Therefore, these prescriptions are all written by using soul power. As long as anyone who gets the prescription only needs to use soul power to scan once, he will be able to deeply imprint everything needed by the prescription in his mind, just like a brand.


    The above is the production of danfang.


    Later, this is the reason why danfang is so precious and rare, because it''s very difficult to make. After taking a look at it, you can easily copy it with a pen and paper, and then you can make a copy that doesn''t exist at all.


    See here, the author Jun for Dan Fang precious and difficult to copy have an understanding, but the fighting skills, is not the same, is also described with the power of the soul, is also difficult to copy?


    I think it should be. Otherwise, there is no way to explain why the scrolls of Gongfa and douji are so precious.


    Therefore, in this book, about the making of the scroll of Gongfa and douji, we adopt the same setting of the original book about the making of danfang, both of which are made through the power of soul.


    The production of danfang requires the maker to reach the strength of the fourth grade pharmacist, while the fighting skill requires that the maker has already practiced this skill or fighting skill.


    Originally, the author intended to adopt the setting of Gongfa and douji in the original book, but it was not written in the original book. There was no way, so he could only refer to the setting of danfang in the original book. ¨r£¨¨s£ß¨t£©¨q

 Chapter 14

    The online and offline of chat group members depend on their own ideas.


    When you don''t want to be online and want to return to reality, you will be offline and your avatar will turn black. But if you want to chat online, you just need to concentrate your thoughts and think about "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group" in your mind, and you can go online again.


    At this time, Yin Su repeatedly recited the name of the chat group in her heart, subconsciously concentrated her mind and thought about it, so she mistakenly logged in again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yin Su Su''s sudden launch did not cause any fluctuation, because at this time, only one person in the chat group was online, and that person was the overlord. As for the devil Bruce Lee and Ximen chuixue, they were probably sleeping.


    Why doesn''t the hero sleep?


    Of course, he also wants to sleep. Do you really think master Wudao won''t be sleepy? But he can''t sleep!


    What if the group leader suddenly goes online while he is sleeping? Then he and the group leader miss the comments about the rest of his life and the fact that his data panel says that there are many martial arts masters who are far better than himself in this world?


    Before these two things are solved, he will not go offline. He will stay here and wait for the group leader to finish his meal so as to answer his doubts. For this reason, even if he does not sleep tonight, he will not hesitate.


    But


    It''s too long for the group leader to have this meal. It''s more than two hours since then.


    Xiongba is very anxious!


    As for Yin Su Su, who has been off the production line suddenly and is now on the production line suddenly, xiongba takes his eyes back after a light glance. He is not interested in any group member or any woman. What he is interested in is when the group leader can finish his meal so that he can come back to help him solve his problems!


    Xiongba is sitting on the throne of the leader of his world club, waiting for the return of yeshiqiu. On the other side, she goes back online and enters Yin Susu, the boss chat group in the world. Her heart is not calm.


    Seeing the chat screen that appeared in my mind again, Yin Su Su and Zhang Cuishan hugged each other on the bed and sat up from the bed.


    "What''s the matter? It''s still there. Isn''t it an illusion?" The moonlight came in through the cabin window and shone on Yin Su''s pretty face, illuminating her panic expression completely.


    "Well, what''s the matter, Su Su?" Seeing that his wife in his arms didn''t sleep, he sat up. Zhang Cuishan, who was in a daze, also got up and put his arm on her shoulder. He asked about her concern.


    "Nothing, brother five." Yin Su Su shook her head in horror and said.


    She is very flustered now. If this boss group of all heaven and all worlds is not an illusion, but a real one, then what the group leader said to herself in the daytime is also


    She didn''t dare to think any more.


    "Well, Su Su, why is your face so ugly? Is it uncomfortable?" At this time, thanks to the moonlight, Zhang Cuishan saw clearly the frightened expression on his wife''s face. Suddenly, the whole person was full of spirit. His tone became serious and he said to her.


    You can''t carry it when you are sick.


    "It''s OK, brother five. I just want to go out and make it convenient." Seeing that her husband was so concerned about herself, Yin Su Su gave him a hard smile and said.


    "It''s just my stomach. I''ve caught a cold?" When Yin Su Su said that it was convenient, he thought that she had caught a cold. Zhang Cuishan''s serious expression on her face was slightly relaxed, and her tone became gentle.


    "Well." Yin Su Su nodded.


    "Well, I''ll stay with you."


    "No, I can do it by myself. It''s OK." Yin Susu shook his head.


    "Well Be careful


    "Well." Then Yin Su Su climbed down from the bed and went to the hut.


    Resourceful she can''t make mistakes in such details. She doesn''t want to attract her husband''s attention, so she has to avoid the chance that he will follow her and find something.


    Just as Yin Su thought, when she got out of bed and walked towards the cottage, she either worried about her body or found that she seemed to be hiding something from herself. Zhang Cuishan secretly followed her and watched her all the time. After discovering that she had really entered the cottage, the whole person turned and went back to the cabin and lay in bed again.


    In the thatched cottage, Yin Su Su put his back against the unlocked door, so that no one would suddenly come in without being aware of it.


    At the same time, she once again put her spirit into the boss group.


    Sure enough, it still exists. It is real, not an illusion.


    After discovering this, Yin Su pursed her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe it''s a chance for them, but it''s not good news for her, because if the boss group is true, it''s not that what the group leader said is also likely to be true, and she will reallyAnd my precious son


    As for brother five, why do you say that you are so cowardly dead? When you are dead, what can I do with Wuji? Don''t you think about our mother and son at all?


    Oh, you can''t stand being forced to commit suicide, and then we will replace you and be forced to ask by those people, right?


    You coward, you


    "Alas Yin Su Su sighed deeply.


    If during the day she thought this group was an illusion, she could still have full confidence in her husband, but now, this group is really true, then her confidence is really not much.


    "No, I can''t let this happen. I haven''t been filial to my father for ten years since I left home. There is Wuji under my knee. I can''t die. I can''t just die!" Immediately, Yin Su Su''s face became firm.


    When the voice fell, Yin Su Su''s temperament changed slightly.


    At that time, the momentum of the demon girl loomed.


    If her husband is unreliable, she depends on herself. She is not the kind of woman who has to depend on a man to survive.


    It''s not difficult to escape Wudang''s tragic death from the group leader. Just turn around and return to ice fire island now, and then don''t come out for the rest of your life.


    But how can Yin Su be reconciled? She hasn''t been home for ten years. She''s met her father and brother, and her son. She''s too young to be alone with her all her life, right?


    So, she still has to go!


    Since the group leader can establish a so-called chat group connecting different worlds and know his future, he will certainly have a way to help himself change his life.


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su immediately became excited. According to the introduction in the "basic operation guide of chat group" she read during the day, she sent a message to yeshiqiu.


    Yin Su Su: "in the autumn of the night, my Lord, the little girl was impolite during the day. I sincerely apologize to you. Please be generous and forgive your ignorance and rudeness."


    Before asking for help, you should first make amends with others, and then exchange greetings to get familiar with them. Only when you open your mouth can you be more likely to be promised.


    Yin Su Su is well versed in communication.


    However


    After her message was sent out, the group leader didn''t reply to her, which made her a little uneasy. She thought that the group leader didn''t want to take care of herself?


    Worried, Yin Su Su sent out a more sincere apology message, but still did not get a reply.


    This time, Yin Su Su was very anxious. I don''t think this group leader is really so careful. Do you hate him? I am


    "Don''t waste your efforts. The group leader has gone off line to have dinner. I can''t hear from you. If you want to find him, just wait here as honestly as I do. You can''t let the group leader refuse to eat. Do you come here specially to accept your apology?" Just when Yin Su was nervous, the hero who had been staring at the screen just waiting for the group leader to go online said lazily that he was really sleepy now.


    "Where''s the host? Eating so late? " After receiving the news from the overlord, Yin Su Su''s face looked uneasy, then gradually dissipated and said in surprise.


    I don''t want to hate myself.


    "If the group leader wants to eat, how dare you stop him?" Xiongba asked in a light way.


    "No, sir. How long will the group leader be back?" Yin Su Su quickly waved his hand and said.


    "How can I know? Wait patiently." Xiongba said that if he could know when the group leader would be online, he would not have been waiting in the group like a fool.


    "Well, I''m sorry. Sir, do you know how long the group leader has been to dinner? I think the time of a meal is about half an hour.... "


    Xiongba: "I''ve eaten more than two. Oh no, it''s just three hours now. Do you have anything else to ask? If you don''t, don''t talk. I''ve got a headache. I''m tired of it now. If you''re arguing, I''ll beat you! "


    Yin Su Su

 Chapter 15

    After three hours of a meal, I went. The group leader was really powerful!


    In addition, I just said a few more words and you''re going to beat me. How can you be so overbearing?!


    Yin Su Su''s face became a little ugly when she received the news from the overlord. As the daughter of the white browed hawk king, no one even those hypocrites who claimed to be honest in the world dared to speak to her like this and said that they wanted to beat her.


    However, in front of him, this man named xiongba, with a trace of authority and domineering power of the superior on his face, I think he should be used to being superior in his world, so that''s why he is like this?


    In this case, the girl has a lot of money. Forgive him for a while!


    Yin Su Su would never admit it. Just now, she took a quick look at the mall where the members of the group trade. She found that the hero went on sale three martial arts courses with a price of 40 points. She found that he turned out to be a great martial arts master, so she chose to forgive him.


    Martial arts master?


    How did it come out?


    Nonsense. He has three martial arts with a price of up to 40 points. He''s also an old man with a superior temperament. Who believes that he''s not an expert?


    What is the degree of 40 points


    Let''s say, I have a lot of things that I want to sell. Just now, I chose to put them on the shelves, but the mall didn''t accept them. In the end, I only accepted our Yin family''s eagle claw skill from so many things, and priced it as 15 points. (only the group owner can modify the price of the goods at will, and the value of the goods put on the shelves by other group members will be given a specified price after being identified by the system.)


    In other people''s three martial arts, each of them has 40 points, and his most powerful martial arts has only 15 points. Needless to say, Yin Su can think of this gap with her buttocks. It''s not provoking!


    So, in the face of the fierce tyrant, she chose silent protest.


    Yes, it''s a silent protest, not a silent acceptance. There''s a big difference between the two. At least Yin Su thinks so.


    Seeing that Yin Su didn''t speak any more and his head didn''t turn black, it seemed that he understood what he said and was as honest and quiet as himself. He would not quarrel any more. Xiongba nodded with satisfaction.


    This woman is still aware of current affairs. I don''t want to beat her if I have a lot of money.


    The price of the crossing mark to Yin Su''s world is only 30 points, which is not too hard to accept for the hero with 109 points.


    So if this woman really dares to challenge my majesty, I don''t mind going through her world and letting her understand my thunder tactics.


    What, the group announcement says that everyone will be friends after entering the group?


    Ha ha, it''s just a scene, who believe who fool!


    The announcement of the group leader is the same as what I often say when I lecture the disciples of Tianxia Society: "once you enter Tianxia society, you will be a family. In the future, everyone will have the same happiness and share the same difficulties". It''s all bullshit. It''s specially used to deceive those brave fools. I''m such a wise man that I don''t take it seriously. At most, I''ll do what''s called "no swearing".


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In mainland China, I live in a small courtyard in autumn at night.


    Having finished dinner long ago, and now gathering the spirit of Dou Xuan, Shiqiu doesn''t know that there are two people in the boss group waiting for him to go online.


    At this time, he sat cross legged under the osmanthus tree, frowning, constantly compressing the fighting air in his body, trying to compress them to his belly position, and guiding them with soul perception to form a cyclone.


    This process is not complicated or difficult for yeshiqiu, but it is too hard.


    It is not only a breakthrough to the fighter, but also a very important step for the practitioner to transform the energy from the fighter to the fighter.


    Although there is only one word difference between fighting spirit and fighting spirit, the difference between them is like a world of difference, and there is no comparison.


    This is the gap in the essence of energy!


    Time bit by bit in the past, unconsciously and more than half an hour has passed, finally "bang" sound, gently dull sound, quietly sounded in the body of autumn at night.


    with the dull sound, the rebound force that exhausted the nighttime autumn dissipated out of thin air. The position of his lower abdomen successfully condensed the spirit of fighting, which means that he has successfully broken through the bottleneck and become a fighter.


    "Hu ~" heaved a sigh of relief. At night, Qiu''s whole body fell back and his chest heaved violently.


    "No wonder people say that breaking through a great realm is 1000 times and 10000 times harder than fighting. It''s not unreasonable. I just broke through the first great realm. It''s like climbing Mount Qomolangma. I''m exhausted."


    At night, Qiu wiped the sweat on his forehead with a smile. Looking at the countless stars in the night sky, he complained and was happy.


    Tired is tired, but can successfully break through to the fighter, he is also tired and happy.In the corner of the courtyard, the girl who has been standing there silently for the Dharma protector of the night, after seeing that the former has successfully broken through to the fighter, a strange color flashed in her eyes.


    "Eleven year old fighter, one year earlier than that man, this little bastard''s talent is really extraordinary..." Murmured in the heart, immediately the girl turned gracefully, quietly left here, did not send out a trace of movement.


    "Well?" Although there is no movement, in the world of practitioners, no movement does not mean that no one will find out. Just as the girl turns around and leaves, at night, Qiu suddenly stands up and turns to look at her position. The place is dark and can''t see anything. However, when she breaks through the fighter''s night, Qiu''s perception becomes much stronger. He can feel it There was a man standing there.


    I want to get ready to fight and go there quickly, only to find that there is someone there. Suddenly, it disappears again. The speed is fast.


    At night, Qiu frowned and scratched his head thoughtfully. Then he seemed to think of something. The seriousness on his face disappeared and replaced by a faint smile.


    "She''s really a good sister with a cold face and a warm heart." In the heart mumbled such a sentence, then, at night autumn again cross legged sat down, slightly closed eyes, mind gradually sink into the body.


    Introspection, in the mainland of fighting spirit, is an auxiliary skill that can only be mastered by the fighter level. The higher the strength, the more thorough the exploration of the internal situation.


    As the mind sinks into the abdomen, the milky white cyclone of palm size is slowly rotating there. A layer of milky white energy gas similar to nebula is wrapped around the periphery of the cyclone.


    my heart was watching the small cyclone, and I nodded with satisfaction at night. Although the volume of the cyclone is still very small, the energy contained in it is more than ten times stronger than that of the previous Jiuduan peak fighting.


    in addition to the difference in energy essence between Douqi and Douzhi Qi, yeshiqiu thinks that if he is allowed to fight against himself before the breakthrough, he may be able to fight 20 or 30 at a time.


    "It''s a huge improvement in strength!" After discovering this, nightfall opened his eyes and said in surprise.

 Chapter 16

    Yeshiqiu is not as fanatical about his strength as Xiao Yan in the original work, but it is undeniable that he also hopes to have strong strength, so that he has the ability to pursue what he wants and protect what he has now.


    He has no shame to wash, but he has a dream to pursue.


    In the past, my dream was to become a fighting emperor and experience the stimulation of "one word, and the world moves". But now, since my boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie can enter people, my dream is slightly higher.


    How about immortality?


    Well, I think it''s good.


    Who doesn''t want to live forever, who doesn''t want to have what they love all the time, without the end, without the shackles of Shouyuan?


    At night, Qiu thinks that he is just a layman, no match for those "real" saints who have no desire and no desire, so he still has such a dream. For this dream, he is willing to work hard.


    First of all, start with the most basic strength.


    Is not a congenital spirit, in addition to relying on strength to pursue, what way can we get immortal constitution?


    At least night autumn is unexpected, can''t sit and wait for this physique to come!


    "When I become a fighter, I can begin to practice fighting Qigong. I don''t know what my fighting Qigong attribute is. It''s better to take wood in the fire. In this way, I can also become a pharmacist, and I can have my own skills." Clench your fists and feel the pure energy in your body, which is far better than before. At night, autumn smiles and calculates in your heart.


    Based on the power of Nalan family, the relationship between Nalan Yanran and Yunlan sect, and the fact that she is about to enter Yunlan sect to study medicine, yeshiqiu believes that if she really has the potential to become a pharmacist, she will not refuse to ask him to teach her medicine making skills.


    As for the fact that Gu he is only a sixth grade pharmacist, he can''t compare with the medicine dust of the medicine master. He doesn''t think about it at all.


    Anyway, he is qualified to teach me medicine refining now, but he is not qualified in the future If it''s too big, I''ll find another teacher. Who stipulates that a person can only have one teacher in his life?


    Confucius has several teachers!


    I''m just keeping up with my predecessors.


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded, and he believed what he said.


    I''m going to douji pavilion to check the fighting spirit attribute. It''s closed now, so I have to wait until tomorrow morning to go there myself.


    Next, the exhausted night Shiqiu sat in the same place and recovered for a while. When he came back, he took the volume of "explosive step" from Najie.


    Because of its rarity, the starting price of xuanjie''s intermediate body fighting skills in auction houses can even reach the price of ordinary xuanjie''s advanced fighting skills.


    In the original work, Xiao Yan used it to avoid Nalan Yanran''s Fengling fractal sword when he was about three years old.


    "The only fighting skills I can master now are Huang Jie''s senior broken pulse finger, and the xuanjie''s intermediate extremely smart fierce wind boxing that Nalan Yanran gave me on my 11th birthday. The appearance of this kind of fighting skills can fill a gap for me." In my mind, at night, Qiu opened the scroll in his hand. Suddenly, a strong soul force came towards him.


    This energy is not aggressive, and will not cause any damage to nighttime autumn, but it is also very dizzy to directly hit the face.


    But there is no way. If you want to watch the duel skill scroll, you have to bear the soul power contained in it, just like a pharmacist watching the Dan prescription.


    The more advanced the skill scroll and Dan Fang, the more powerful the soul power contained in them, and the higher the requirement for learners'' strength. Otherwise, unless someone enlightens you and inputs the content into your brain by special means, you can bleed your seven orifices just by looking at the scroll.


    Don''t believe it. In the original book, Fama, the president of the association of pharmacists, told Xiao Yan, who was already a four grade pharmacist, not to watch the six grade pill melting the elixir prescription on the spot, or he might be in a coma on the spot with his strength.


    Xiao Yan, a four grade pharmacist, will be in a coma at the sight of six grade prescriptions. What about the one grade pharmacist?


    Seven orifices bleeding not too much, right?


    Fortunately, in the hands of the night autumn is not six Dan Fang, just a volume of xuanjie intermediate fighting skills, so although some uncomfortable, but he is not unable to bear.


    Before has not broken through to the fighter''s he, opens the Nalan Yan Ran to send own "extremely nimble fierce wind fist" has not been unconscious on the spot, let alone now.


    "Hu ~" forcibly widened his eyes, breathed deeply, and withstood the soul power sent out from the scroll. At night, Qiu began to quickly receive the content in the scroll.


    Now that he has broken through to the fighter, his mood is very high. He knows that even if he goes back to sleep now, he will not be able to sleep. In this case, just take advantage of this enthusiasm and start practicing new fighting skills while the iron is hot.With this kind of mentality, he assiduously received yunyun''s perception of the fighting skill "explosive step" in the scroll with a strong enthusiasm.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Xiongba and Yin Susu can''t help but doze off. One of them is the leader of Tianxia society, and the other is busy. The other is floating on the sea now, and the journey is tiring. It''s really hard for them to wait for someone so late.


    But Still have to wait!


    If they don''t solve the problem in their heart, how can they leave at ease?


    The world of killing dragons by relying on heaven.


    Zhang Cuishan waited on the bed for a long time, but he didn''t wait for his wife to come back. This made him worried: "could Su Su fall down in the hut?"


    When he got sick in his whole life, there was no difference between a warrior and an ordinary person. He felt the same pain. Thinking of Yin Su''s ugly face, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. So he got out of bed and walked to the hut on the ship.


    He pushed the door, but the door didn''t open. Zhang Cuishan picked his eyebrows doubtfully, then patted the door and cried, "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Why haven''t you come out yet? Are you uncomfortable?"


    If her wife doesn''t reply to her, she may really faint, so she has to go in and take her out. But if she responds to her, then Maybe it''s a bad stomach. I''ve been pulling it.


    "Brother five, I''m fine. You go to bed first. I''m still convenient." The next moment, Yin Su Su''s voice came out of the hut, and Zhang Cuishan''s face twitched.


    Half an hour has passed. Are you still convenient? Watch out for collapse!


    "Su Su, I''ll go and ask the boatman if he has any antidiarrheal. You can insist on it." Zhang Cuishan didn''t doubt that there was him. He said to his wife in the cottage with worried face. Then he quickly turned and ran to the cabin where the boatman was.


    Hearing the sound of running outside the door, Yin Su Su, who was still in the hut, blushed. He always felt that he had lost his face today!

 Chapter 17

    "I don''t need antidiarrhea!"


    Yin Su Su shouts from the bottom of her heart.


    She regretted it. She had known for a long time that she didn''t say that she was sick and wanted to come to the cottage for convenience. She said that she suddenly had some understanding of martial arts and needed to shut up. What can I do now? Brother Wu has gone to get antidiarrheal, but the group leader has not been online yet. How long will he stay in this hut?


    Yin Su Su sighed after seeing the hero who was still holding fast in the group.


    It''s just, it''s just, since everyone else can insist, why don''t they insist when they are so young?


    How can people not get sick when they eat cereals? I''ll take it as if I''ve really had a good illness. If the leaders don''t go online, I won''t go out of the hut!


    Thinking about it, Yin Su took a deep breath and secretly made up her mind to stay in the hut, waiting for the group leader to go online.


    She is the same as the overlord. She doesn''t want to be in the group when the group leader is on the line, so she is perfectly separated from the group leader.


    ¡­¡­


    Aggressive mainland, Nalan family.


    Time unknowingly to the next day, has finished watching the "explosive step" of the night, autumn is in the courtyard of sweat cultivation of this fighting skills.


    This fighting skill is different from Nalan Yanran''s flying catkins body method. It is not so flexible. What it stresses is one word: quick!


    The core of this body fighting technique is to increase the user''s speed through the impulse generated by the explosion.


    Even night time autumn is not the kind of person who can walk around with a special feminine step like a woman. He really wants to let him practice the flying catkins body method. With his temperament, he may not be able to practice it, but it''s simple and crude. It''s the explosive step fighting technique that directly increases the speed. After he practices it, he likes it very much.


    Although there is a disadvantage of straight-line explosion on the surface, as long as the speed is fast enough, the continuous explosion of folding type and left-right type can be achieved, and the tragedy of being killed in front of others will not appear.


    Especially others also found that this fighting skill can even be combined with the extremely smart and fierce wind boxing he has mastered, which can increase the power of this attacking fighting skill through the impulse generated by the explosion.


    Just like now


    "Big step!" At night, the sole of Qiu''s foot glowed milky white. When the sole of Qiu''s foot stepped heavily on the ground, suddenly, a dull sound like an explosion exploded between the sole of his foot and the ground. At the same time, he almost installed an ejection device on his buttocks. Almost in the blink of an eye, the whole person rushed out of the room at a high speed It''s as fast as the arrow from the string, which makes people dizzy.


    Step heavily on the ground in succession, every time the sole of the foot falls, it will bring out a dull explosion sound.


    three steps ring, three steps are only three steps. At night, autumn appears from one end of the courtyard to the other end directly opposite it.


    then, he clenched his right hand into a fist and raised his arm. A faint white halo appeared on the surface of his fist. At night, Qiu, without saying a word, took advantage of the stall where the momentum had not dissipated, directly smashed it on the wall in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the wall in front of him collapsed, turned into a pile of stone chips and scattered on the ground, drifting away with the wind.


    The loud noise startled the family guards who were patrolling back and forth in the clan. They rushed over. When they found that it was the sound made by the night time autumn in the cultivation, the tension on their face suddenly disappeared, replaced by waves of doubts.


    The whole wall has been broken to pieces. How destructive it is, young master Strength has become stronger!


    No, he broke through to the fighter!


    The patrol guards of Nalan family are all fighters. With their strength, we can see that yeshiqiu is no longer the spirit of jiuduandou yesterday. Now he is a star fighter.


    Eleven year old star one, this is a record that the Nalan family has never had in hundreds of years. Even now, there may not be any one who can break this record in the gama empire.


    No wonder the old man and the patriarch have a proud smile on their face every time they mention the young master.


    This talent is really terrible!


    After sighing, the captain of the patrol guard looked at yeshiqiu with admiration, and issued a ticket to him, telling him to remember to pay the fine at the family affairs office. At that time, the family would send someone to rebuild the wall for him.


    Well, we need to pay for the wall.


    At night, Qiu accepted the ticket without expression, and then looked at the guard''s departure. Then, he looked at the wall destroyed by himself again Debris.


    I still remember when he was fighting at the top of Jiuduan, he could only smash nearly one third of the rockeries with one blow, and they were all falling into stone blocks. But now, with the strength of the fighter and the blessing of the explosive step momentum, he used extremely smart and fierce wind fist, and he actually directly smashed the whole wall into stone chips.


    It''s powerful dozens of times!Don''t think the wall can''t compare with the rockery. The wall of the yard in nighttime and autumn is not the same as the wall built with ordinary bricks in previous generations. It''s made of black rock, and its hardness is comparable to that of granite.


    As for rockery, it''s just an ornamental thing.


    "I haven''t mastered the explosive step completely, and now I have only one star in cultivation. I can only step on five" explosive steps "at most. But with this speed and momentum, combined with extremely smart and fierce wind boxing, I have a 30% chance of winning against Nalan Yanran." After deeply looking at a pile of stone chips in front of him, Qiu raised his fist at night and blew it, murmuring in his heart.


    He did not forget that he had given Nalan Yanran a small notebook of demerits. He said that he would give her the treatment of pinching her face, so he must give it back to her. If not today, tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, he must give it back.


    Although she is a good sister, it doesn''t matter that I repay her for raping my face.


    I used to pinch her, and I can still be a good brother.


    That is


    "I''m not strong enough now. I''ll have to wait a little longer. When I''m promoted to the second star fighter, I can fight her then." At night, Qiu nodded and said.


    Then he looked up at the slowly rising sun in the sky, turned back to the stone table in the middle of the courtyard, sat down, poured a glass of water for himself, drank it all in one gulp, and replenished the water consumed by long-term cultivation.


    After replenishing the water, I think that a new day is coming again. As usual, night time and autumn are habitually concentrated and enter the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie, ready to check in and clock in and get points.


    Who would have thought that as soon as he went online, before he had time to do something, two people jumped out one after another.


    Yin Su Su: "you are finally on the line, my little girl is here to welcome you. The heaven is supreme, the supreme group leader, who commands the world, dare not follow! Who will fight if the group leader doesn''t come out? "


    Majestic overlord


    Grandma''s, this woman again scrambled in front of me to speak, and her words are too shameless, I am ashamed to hear.


    Xiongba looks at Yin Su''s head with a very disdainful look, and then he sends a message.


    Xiongba: "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. Finally, when you''re online, I''d like to say hello to you. I wish you all the blessings of heaven and the day of unification will come soon


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What are these two people talking about? They are commanding the world to unify the heaven. How can I not know that I have such great ambition?

 Chapter 18

    At night, Qiu always felt that he was a down-to-earth person, so he had nothing to think about. He never thought about his unrealistic wish of "commanding the world and unifying the heavens.".


    This is too far and too empty for him now!


    However, just now, what were xiongba and Yin Su Su talking about? I wish I could do it as soon as possible?


    I''ll go. You''re really good. I''m embarrassed to have such great expectations for me.


    [Ding, the group leader signs in and gains three points. ¡¿


    sorry, yeshiqiu ignores these two flatterers and continues his previous actions, checking in and clocking in to get points.


    It''s three more points. After a look, I still have 12997 points. Yes, it''s still over ten thousand.


    At night, Qiu nodded with satisfaction, which is the accumulation of his persistence in signing in for more than ten years.


    "My Lord, I was so shocked that I was frightened because I knew my future from you yesterday. So I lost my attitude for a moment. I was afraid to go offline without saying hello to you. After that, the little girl thought of it and was in a panic. She immediately went online and wanted to make amends to you, but she found that you were already offline. Therefore, she has been waiting for you to come back quietly, just to say sorry to you, please forgive me! "


    At the end of the night, Qiu just closed the check-in panel and found that there was a very sincere apology from Yin Su Su on the chat screen.


    Through this passage, at night, Qiu seems to see a delicate woman crying in front of her and saying sorry to herself. That expression is really a grievance.


    It''s what I said that scared people. How can I make them apologize to me?


    It''s not supposed to be!


    Yeshiqiu, who has a strong sense of justice, immediately becomes serious. As a good man who understands truth and knows right and wrong, yeshiqiu will never allow himself to do anything against morality. Therefore, he decides to Give Yin Su Su a picture!


    At night, autumn: "Yin Su Su, hold her head and smash the wall. Jpg."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of killing dragons by relying on heaven.


    He had been standing in the hut until dawn, and finally a happy expression appeared on Yin Su Su''s face when the group leader went online.


    As long as the group leader is online, she can ask him how to change her original fate. She doesn''t want to end up being forced to commit suicide. She has an old father to support and a child to support. How can she die like this?


    Isn''t that a girl''s life?


    However, before asking the group leader for advice on how to change his life against heaven, he had to apologize to him first, so that he could let go of his slightly rude behavior yesterday. Therefore, Yin Susu gave full play to his intelligence and made a very touching apology to yeshiqiu. I believe the group leader would be greatly moved after seeing it, and then he would not care about himself.


    Yin Su Su is full of confidence in her apology.


    However


    Just as she was smiling, an incomparable force suddenly acted on her, and then, like one of them had caught his head, his head smashed against the wall of the hut uncontrollably.


    After a smash, the head was raised again, then smashed again, lifted again, smashed again After nine repetitions, this invisible force disappeared.


    Yin Su Su''s head has been smashed and he has been guarding outside the door. He wants to give his wife antidiarrheal medicine, but he is told that it is still convenient. After waiting all night, Zhang Cuishan hears the sound of crashing against the wall inside the door, and the whole person immediately becomes panic.


    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you?" Zhang Cuishan patted the door hard and asked.


    Different from before, this time, the door was actually opened, because Yin Su Su, who had been in front of the door before, was no longer in front of the door now. With her head smashed, she sat on the ground with panic and fear on her face and blood on her forehead. It looked like she had suffered great violence.


    "Su Su!" Seeing that his wife had become like this, Zhang Cuishan cried out, then ran in and hugged her.


    "Su Su, why are you so stupid? What are you doing when you hit your head against the wall? You just feel sick in your stomach. It''s not something that can''t be saved. Don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. If you have me, I won''t let you do anything."


    Thinking that his wife had spent a night in the thatched cottage, she felt that she was suffering from some incurable disease and was afraid to drag herself down, so she chose to commit suicide by crashing into a wall. Zhang Cuishan cried to her with grief.


    A big man really cried.


    I don''t blame him for thinking too much. After having diarrhea for one night, he can''t leave the hut for a moment. Such symptoms are really serious.


    Moreover, there was only one wife in the hut. It was impossible for anyone to harm her. It was only because she couldn''t think of it and wanted to be short-sighted that she would hit the wall. However, in addition to suffering from an incurable disease, Zhang Cuishan didn''t expect that his wife would commit suicide for any other reason."I, I..." After hearing Zhang Cuishan''s words, Yin Susu said several words in a row, but at last he didn''t say a complete word. He just shed two lines of clear tears in silence, which made his heart miserable.


    Brother five, I didn''t want to commit suicide, and I didn''t have any problems. I was hurt!


    Woo woo ~


    In the chat group.


    "If you want to apologize, you have to make excuses. You are really Forget it, I won''t care about you this time. Don''t do it again, and don''t do it backwards. Remember that. "


    She sent Yin Su an emoticon of "holding her head and smashing the wall." but she didn''t know the real power of the emoticon. She thought it was the same as the emoticon she had played in her previous life. It was no big deal. At night, Qiu continued to send a message to her in the group.


    The woman really fooled him when he was a child, but he was very clear in his heart!


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is. What you will say in the future has been in my mind for more than ten years.


    Seeing the news from the chat screen group leader in his mind, Yin Su widened her eyes. The expression on her face was incredible.


    Forgive me?


    If you beat me like this, is that forgiveness?


    I


    Yin Susu, who was held by Zhang Cuishan in her arms, was so anxious that she wanted to speak. Well, she was speaking in the group.


    Who knows, she hasn''t had time to do so, another message from the group leader came out.


    Yeshiqiu: "Yin Susu, you are waiting here. I want to know about you and your son after Zhang Cuishan''s death, right? I tell you, after you die, the son of xuanming God''s palm in your body will be knocked down by Wei Yixiao, the Green Wing bat king, and then be fooled by his first lover. But he is lucky and will get... "


    Yin Su Su: "don''t say any more!"


    When Qiu finished speaking at night, Yin Su Su suddenly gave out a shrill cry, and forcibly interrupted his words.


    The expression on the face is a little at a loss. At night, Qiu can''t figure out what''s wrong with this woman. Although you are a new person, you can''t treat me like this all the time. I am also the leader of the group. Don''t I want face?


    Yin Su Su: "my Wuji is absolutely, absolutely not like what you said, you talk nonsense, Wuji he..."


    Ding, Yin Su Su, a member of the group, was forbidden to speak all day. ¡¿


    "I''ll go. I can''t stand her anymore. Is it menopause or is she really stimulated? Forget it. Let her calm down for a day. " Ears are called a little pain, night autumn pulled out the ear, murmured.


    As for not knowing the specific time point where Yin Su Su is, whether she will be finished in this day or not, Qiu didn''t worry about that.


    It can be seen from the fact that she didn''t ask for help at the first time when she entered the group that Zhang Wuji has not been taken away by xuanming Er Lao at the moment, so there are at least several days left from the moment when she committed suicide in the original work. There is enough time for her to calm down for a day.


    Moreover, no matter how good your temper is, you can''t always be treated so impolitely. It''s not like that when you''ve been longing for group members for nearly 12 years.


    He shook his head. Then, at night, Qiu looked at the bully who was still in the group. The old man entered the group early in the morning and said some disgusting flattery to himself. He didn''t know why.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu asked directly.


    Yeshiqiu: "xiongba, are you looking for me for something?"


    Majestic overlord


    I recovered from the miserable future of Yin Su Su and her son that the group leader said. Looking at the group leader''s own words, the hero swallowed his mouth subconsciously.


    He and his son, should not be so miserable?

 Chapter 19

    "Well, I don''t think so. After all, I''m also the leader of the society!" He said to himself in his heart.


    Then, with a straight face, he began to answer the group leader''s question. It''s not easy to wait more than six hours for the group leader to finish his meal.


    Xiongba: "my Lord, it''s like this. I really want to ask you something.


    My younger generation is a little famous in my world. At present, most of the forces under my younger generation have occupied the Wulin. Even wushuangcheng has been destroyed by my younger generation. Other sects are not my opponents, but


    There is a data panel in the group function interface. After clicking it, you can see your own data. In the last line of the younger generation''s data [comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength], it says that there are many masters whose martial arts are far better than mine in the younger generation''s world. If they attack me, I don''t even have the ability to fight back. I want to ask you about this Is that true? "


    Xiongba especially hopes that the group leader can answer him "this is false", however


    Night time autumn: "it''s true."


    Chum!


    The voice of a broken heart.


    In this damned world, there are so many experts who are hiding and refusing to show up. What do you want to do?


    Can''t it be that I want to come out and kill me in front of all the people after I have ruled the country?


    This, this How can I bear it?


    I''m a natural bully. I should be the strongest person in the world!


    After receiving a reply from the group leader, Xiong Ba angrily opened his hands and raised his head to ask heaven why he wanted to treat me like this. You told me that I was about to unify the whole Wulin, but there were so many experts in the Wulin who were able to beat me to death. Do you want me to fall off the cliff from the top?


    "God, why do you treat me like this?"


    Xiongba shouts in the first building in the world. The clown trembles and dare not speak. Xiongba is crazy. This good man is crazy. Is he possessed or possessed?


    ¡­¡­


    Aggressive mainland, Nalan family.


    After banning Yin Su from speaking for a whole day, yeshiqiu is very generous in answering the question of xiongba, which is not a matter of great importance, because in his life, it is not those masters who hide in the depths of the Wulin who will really make him lose, but his own proud disciples Nie Feng and Bu Jingyun.


    "Fengyun..." Thinking of the protagonists in the world where these two hegemonic masters are located, I can''t help but flash a color of deep thinking in autumn''s eyes at night.


    If he remembers correctly, these two people are real open hang players, and their later force can be compared with that of the gods and demons, that is to say, they have experienced a bit of tragedy and have not lived a happy life. One of them was taken a green hat, and one of their wives and daughters died. In the end, both of them no longer care about human affairs, and they are completely dead.


    To tell you the truth, if you want to be them, you have to die!


    That experience is just not something that people can bear.


    Of course, yeshiqiu is not interested in their tragedy. What he is interested in is the Maha Wuliang and Nie Feng''s "not under me".


    It''s said that all the people who Nie Feng said that this person and some place were not under me would go to the street in the end, and they didn''t know whether it was true or not. At night, Qiu felt that he had to verify it. If it was true, Nie Feng might be able to use it in the future.


    Xiongba: "Lord, thank you for your advice. I have one more thing to ask for your advice."


    Autumn at night


    Question mark? This should be to ask me what''s the matter?


    Xiongba guessed in his heart, and then sent out a message.


    "I once asked mud Bodhisattva, the first prime minister in the world, to approve my life. He said that I had a wonderful fate in the first half of my life and would trample the world under my feet. Although there are many masters hidden in the Wulin, it has come true. I want to ask you for advice. Can you use your supernatural power to criticize the fate of the next half of your life? " After scolding the overlord of the Lord, he continued to ask Qiu Xun at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Supreme power?


    To criticize?


    I have that ability. Why don''t I know?


    He changed his clean clothes and was about to go out for breakfast when Qiu''s mouth suddenly twitched. He always felt that he was looking too high on himself, but he really knew his fate for the rest of his life.


    In the night, in the autumn: @ xiongba, your criticism for the second half of your life is: the dragon''s singing in the sky changes, and the wind and cloud will swim in shallow water! In addition, I don''t have any supernatural power. If I really want to fight, I can''t even fight you, so you don''t need to always call yourself younger in front of me. You will make me feel very old. "


    Majestic: "too modest!"


    He silently wrote down the group leader''s comments for the second half of his life. Seeing the news in the second half of autumn at night, xiongba said with emotion: "to be able to establish such a great boss group in the universe, so that we can communicate across the world, and also know the fate of our group members in an instant. We have such powerful magic power, but it is so difficult Is this your grace, Lord of the group? "Yeshiqiu: "no, I''m really not very strong. I just broke through last night, and now I haven''t started to practice kung fu..."


    Xiongba: "did you break through last night? I always thought I was a genius. Now I find out that there is a heaven outside the world and there are people outside the people. Compared with the leaders, I am nothing, because I haven''t broken through for many years. Alas


    At this moment, the leader of the world society seems to have become a chatterbox.


    Seeing this, yeshiqiu wants to say that you haven''t broken through for many years, that''s because your realm is high, and I''ve broken through because my realm is low.


    But He didn''t want to boast, but he didn''t want to belittle himself, so he didn''t say it.


    Xiongba: "Lord, could you please explain the meaning of this criticism to me? I don''t quite understand it?"


    Xiongba still calls himself a younger generation in front of yeshiqiu. The group leader says he doesn''t have to call himself a younger generation to him, but he can''t listen to him. Otherwise, what should he do if he gets angry? Since ancient times, many superiors can only listen to what they say and can''t do it, otherwise there will be big trouble. Xiongba still knows this.


    "Alas Seeing that the old man still calls himself a younger generation in front of him, he has some helplessness at night. He hopes that all the members of the group can respect him a little, but it''s unnecessary to call himself a younger generation. He is only 11 years old in his life. Where can he become a elder?


    Then send a message to reply the question of xiongba.


    Night time autumn: "this means to become also Fengyun, defeat also Fengyun."


    Hegemony: "what?"


    Hearing this, xiongba is completely flustered. What''s the matter? I''m really going to fail, and I''m not defeated by those masters who hide in the Wulin, but by my two disciples?


    Yeshiqiu: "xiongba, I have answered your question for you. Do you have any other questions? If not, I''d like to ask you to do two things for me, OK? "


    Xiongba: "Lord, if you have something to do, I will do it."


    He would continue to ask the group leader if he had any way to change his life against the sky. Seeing this very polite message from yeshiqiu, he immediately patted his chest and replied.


    Now it''s him who asks for something. Let alone two things, that''s 20000 things. As long as he can do it, he will promise it.


    Seeing the bold and forthright answer, Qiu smiles faintly at night.


    I know this guy won''t refuse. He has answered so many questions and paved the way for the last and most important way to change his life. In this case, how dare he refuse?


    If you don''t want to give some benefits, you will perform 100000 why in front of the group leader. You are too naive!


    The group leader is not threatening you. You see how polite my tone is. I have no airs at all.


    I''m just helping you.


    I use my mouth to help you, you use your actions to help me, everyone is good, very fair!

 Chapter 20

    Yeshiqiu "@ xiongba, what I want you to do for me is actually very simple. If you can succeed, it will be good for you."


    Oh, it''s good for me, too?


    Seeing the news from the group leader, the hero picked his eyebrows. He thought that the group leader was threatening himself with the tragic fate of the next half of his life. Now it seems that he is using the heart of a villain to spend the belly of a gentleman.


    Also, what kind of people are the group leaders?


    Although he has always said that he can''t have any magic power, and even he can''t beat himself, the boss chat group of all worlds really exists, and he is the leader of the group, which is enough to explain everything.


    Today''s boss, ah, just like low-key!


    When xiongba thought of this, he immediately replied respectfully to yeshiqiu: "thank you, Lord. Please tell me. I''ll listen to you."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, first of all, I want you to catch ten people who have committed heinous crimes and ask Nie Feng to tell them that his martial arts are not below me. Then you will release them all and send someone to watch them to see if they will all be killed in a few days. If so, Nie Feng will really have ''martial arts not below me''!"


    Majestic: "excuse me, group leader, is this" not under my divine skill "


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, I suspect that Nie Feng has the mysterious power to say to people that [this person is not under me], and then the person who said this sentence will die suddenly in a few days. I call this power" not under me. "


    "Hiss! How is that possible? How can there be such strange martial arts in this world? How did he learn the wind? " Seeing the news sent out in autumn at night, the hero immediately widened his eyes and said with a suspicious face.


    If Nie Feng has such a terrible ability, isn''t he invincible?


    This special Niang''s own life has been changed against the sky. If he wants to deal with himself, he just needs to say a word to himself, and he will be finished. If he does something to him, he can''t win it without three or five moves. It''s no need to think about who''s faster.


    Yeshiqiu: "I said, I just doubt, you go to verify it for me, and then tell me the result."


    "Yes Eyes are still with a strong color of shock, hegemony forced to suppress the agitation of the heart, said to the autumn of the night.


    Although, the other side is not in front of themselves


    Yeshiqiu: "the second thing is that you have seen the current situation in the mall. There are too few goods, so I hope you can help me to replenish some goods. Of course, the ownership still belongs to you, but I hope you can take part of it and put it into the mall as a commodity. The income after tax deduction is yours. What do you think? "


    "Well?" As a hero, the intelligence quotient of the hero is absolutely not low. He recognized the meaning of Yeshi Qiuhua, which is to tell himself where there are good things, let him take them, and then divide some of them into the mall to sell.


    Even the group leader asked me to supplement the goods needed by the mall. Must they be valuable?


    Think of here, xiongba immediately know what to do.


    Xiongba: "group leader, you can do whatever you say."


    Yeshiqiu: "good. I said these two things are good for you. There is no need to mention Nie Feng''s "miraculous skill not under me". If he really has it, as his master, you can make good use of it in the future. No one in the Wulin will be your opponent.


    As for the goods that I hope you can replenish, there are many treasures in Lingyun grottoes. There are Xuanyuan sword of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor unifying China, dragon vein of suppressing the air transportation in China, xueyinkuang sword and Huolin sword. Ice heart formula and ten strong martial arts are engraved on the walls, and huoqilin is located in the place of healing blood Bodhi, which can improve one Jiazi''s cultivation.


    Nothing else, Xuanyuan sword and blood Bodhi. I hope you can sell them in the mall, especially Xuanyuan sword. I like it very much, and I won''t cheat you. I want to buy it. I hope you can agree. "


    Anyway, after buying it, xiongba will know it. It''s better to talk to him in advance, so that the group members will not feel that they are calculating him.


    Even if he thinks so, he can''t do anything about himself, but who wants to be a bad person who can only calculate in other people''s hearts?


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to be late at night. If he has something to say, he can say it directly. Anyway, he is the leader of the group. He was born in an invincible position. There''s no need to lie or hide.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the world is changing.


    It''s not only the eyes, but also the mouth. There are so many treasures in Lingyun grottoes. Even emperor Xuanyuan''s sword and dragon veins are there. If the group leader doesn''t say it, he really doesn''t know!


    It''s said that those who get the dragon''s pulse get the world, and they don''t know whether it''s true or false. However, it''s not wrong to get it by yourself.


    There are also the snow drinking sword and fire Lin sword mentioned by the group leaders, the blood Bodhi that can enhance the skill, and the powerful martial arts. These are all wonderful treasures!No wonder the group leader said that this is good for himself. Where is the good? This is the great good!


    Group leader Isn''t he showing himself the way to become stronger?


    All of a sudden, the hero had such a doubt in his heart. I don''t blame him for thinking so much. It''s really the group leader who told him that it''s too good for him, especially the dragon vein, which can help the whole China.


    Compared with this advantage, the group leader''s request to sell Xuanyuan sword to him and take out some blood Bodhi to serve as commodities in the mall is not worth mentioning at all.


    Anyway, it''s not my stuff, and the Lingyun Grottoes is not too dangerous for me. As long as Huo Qilin is careful, it''s not a problem to deal with it. It can be said that these things are almost given to him for nothing.


    Considering this, xiongba showed a little bit of gratitude and said to yeshiqiu, "Lord, if you tell me such a big secret, if I still refuse, will I still be a man? Don''t say what to buy or sell. If I really get the Xuanyuan sword, I will offer it to you with both hands immediately! "


    Anyway, I don''t need to break the sword. The sword is useless. Compared with the dragon vein, the light of Xuanyuan sword is very dim.


    The emperor''s sword and the land of China''s suppression for tens of thousands of years, which is more important, is very clear to the overlord.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, it must be Xuanyuan sword, but for those who want to dominate the world, it is definitely a dragon vein!


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s not good. I can pay for it."


    The members of the group gave themselves a sword of the emperor for nothing. Yeshiqiu was really embarrassed. He didn''t have no money now, and he had the authority to charge 10% points as taxes for each transaction. He felt that he would not be short of money in the future.


    Xiongba: "Lord, don''t be polite to me anymore. Compared with the chance you gave me some advice, what''s Xuanyuan sword? You should let me do my best


    Anyway, it''s nothing to show your attitude before you get it. If the group leader says it''s true and you get it, you won''t feel heartache if you send it out. Anyway, there are enough good things left.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, then I''ll thank you."


    People are so enthusiastic, and what they say is reasonable. What they say really helps him a lot. If he can find those treasures, it''s not too much to give him a Xuanyuan sword as a gift of thanks.


    Think of here, the night autumn is not respectful.


    Next, the topic goes back to the fate of the overlord in the second half of his life.


    Success and failure are the same.


    This is the life of xiongba for the second half of his life. But since he joined the group, he still respected himself as the leader of the group. Naturally, Qiu couldn''t watch him fight on the street that night, so he gave xiongba an idea.


    Take Kong Ci, whom Bu Jingyun cherishes, as his adopted daughter, and then betroth him to bu Jingyun, so as to deepen his fetters on the world society and himself.


    Nie Feng is the same as above, and betroths his own daughter youruo to him. Anyway, the two people in the original work are also opposite.


    As long as the overlord does not feel dizzy and does the same thing as in the original, he can rest easy after finishing these two things.


    Seeing the method proposed by the group leader to change his life against heaven, the overlord looks confused. Doesn''t it mean that I will be conquered by the wind and cloud for the rest of my life? How can the group leader not only refuse me to attack them, but also ask me to accept them as sons-in-law and treat them well?


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    However, since this is what the group leader said, I think there must be some truth in him. I have asked the group leader enough today. If I continue to ask, I''m afraid the group leader will be impatient.


    Thinking about it, Xiong Ba nodded and accepted the anti heaven method of night time autumn. He no longer asked why he did it, because asking, doesn''t that mean he doesn''t believe in the group leader?


    Looking at the picture of Yin Su, who has been forbidden to speak all day, xiongba purses his mouth and thinks it''s better not to follow this woman''s footsteps.


    Xiongba: "thank you for your advice. I''ll do as you tell me."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, go!"


    Majestic: "that younger generation retreated first."


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    "well, the matter of xiongba has been solved, and then we will wait for Xuanyuan sword and blood Bodhi to come." Seeing that the head of the hero turns black, Qiu claps his hands at night, and then goes out to eat breakfast. Later, he has to go to douji pavilion to test his fighting spirit.


    [Ding, the group leader is offline in autumn at night. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    In the story of the world of relying on heaven and killing dragons, Yin Su Su, who is lying on the bed and resting, sees that these two people are offline one after another, and completely ignores the forbidden self. It is sad in her heart.


    Group leader, I''m wrong. I just heard about my son Wuji''s future. I can''t accept it for a moment. I didn''t mean to be rude to you. I was totally licking my calf!What''s more, I want to ask you how to change your life?


    Sobbing ~


    sobbing

 Chapter 21

    The capital of Jiama, a city controlled by Nalan family.


    This time, in the evening, Qiu did not go to the family canteen for breakfast, but ate the unique pig''s foot powder in a small rice noodle shop beside the street.


    As a gourmet with elite cooking skills, yeshiqiu is very picky about the food he wants to eat. He is almost tired of the dishes in the canteen, but he seldom comes to eat the pig''s foot powder of this family. Today, he suddenly remembered and came to have a meal.


    "Sucking ~"


    "Baji "Ah..."


    At night, Qiu holds the rice noodles in the bowl with his chopsticks and inhales them into his stomach. From time to time, he makes some disharmonious sounds, which makes the diners around look at him.


    Young master''s appetite is as good as the legend!


    As the most powerful competitor for the position of the next patriarch of the Nalan family, yeshiqiu is a little famous in the whole capital of Jiama. Not to mention that everyone knows him, at least few people don''t know him in the city controlled by the Nalan family.


    I''ve long heard that Nalan Shiqiu, the young master of Nalan family, is not only gifted, but also has an amazing appetite. At a young age, he has the appetite of three to four adults. When they heard about this, they thought it was a rumor. Unexpectedly, it was true!


    Should we say, is it a blessing to be able to eat?


    "Well, delicious, boss. Give me another stack of stewed beef and second-order Warcraft beef." In less than half a minute, I finished a large bowl of pig''s foot powder. At night, Qiu picked up the pig''s feet with cumin flavor and said to the owner of the rice noodle shop.


    He spent a lot of mental and physical energy last night. Now his stomach is empty and he has no energy. He has to eat more and absorb the energy from the food to make up for all the lost.


    "Yes, young master, can you see the meat of the first-order Warcraft iron horn bull? The mercenary regiment that cooperates with Xiaodian has not captured the second-order cow Warcraft recently. " The boss asked with a smile at night.


    All the young masters of Nalan family come to their shop for breakfast. It''s a free advertisement!


    "First order Warcraft? All right, I''ll make do with it. " At night, autumn frowned and said helplessly.


    It''s not that he dislikes the taste, it''s that the meat of first-class Warcraft contains too little energy. Usually in the canteen, he eats at least second-class meat. But they also say that the beef in their shop is only first-class Warcraft, and they can''t make trouble for others.


    "OK, just a moment." The boss said with a smile, and then hurried down to prepare the beef.


    "Well." At night, Qiu makes a nasal sound and continues to chew the pig''s hoof in his hand. The pig''s hoof is second-order Warcraft''s, full of chewiness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    [Ding, demon Bruce Lee signs in and gains 3 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, Ximen chuixue signs in and gains 1 point. ¡¿


    Ximen chuixue''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    He and the devil Bruce Lee go online almost at the same time, and sign in almost at the same time, but the other side gets three points, but he only gets one point, which is too unpleasant.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "three points, the highest points you can get when you sign in. It seems that Bruce Lee is very lucky today. Good. Let''s take advantage of this lucky time to capture Xiaofeng black gas! Hahaha ~ "


    Ximen chuixue" @ demon Xiaolong, Xiaofeng heiqi, what''s that? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "the devil of the wind roars the black air of the wind. I have sensed its specific location. When I get it, Bruce Lee can have the power of howling wind and release all kinds of wind magic at will. "


    Simon chuixue: "magic? Although I don''t understand it very well, it seems to be very powerful. When do you plan to come to my world to fight with me? You bought the competition opportunity I put in the mall for sale? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "can you buy things without money? What''s more, you are not Bruce Lee''s opponent at all. The group leaders have said that. "


    Ximen chuixue: "hum, I don''t know if I''m an opponent until I''ve played."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, you wait a moment, Bruce Lee will show you something."


    In a minute


    [Ding, demon Bruce Lee uploaded a short video. ¡¿


    [Ding, the demon Bruce Lee became the first member of the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group to upload videos in addition to the group leader, and gained 100 points. ¡¿


    "Oh, besides the group leader, the first person who uploaded the video even had bonus points. Sure enough, Bruce Lee is very lucky today!" Hearing the mechanical sound in the chat group, the demon Bruce Lee is stunned. Then he forks his hands and laughs.


    Ximen chuixue


    Why didn''t I get the 100 points?!


    Looking at his current points, three, Simon chuixue''s face is expressionless, but the more he holds the sword handle, the more tightly he holds it, which shows that his mood at the moment is not as calm as his face.Demon Bruce Lee: @ Ximen chuixue, you can click this video to have a look. It''s just Bruce Lee''s power now. After I get Xiaofeng heiqi, I will become more powerful


    Ximen chuixue: "really?"


    Light reply, and then, Ximen chuixue took a deep breath, forced himself to return to the past indifferent and cold, and then, he opened the demon Bruce Lee upload short video.


    Suddenly, a picture appeared in his mind.


    It was a green, pustular monster. His face was full of arrogance. He folded his arms in front of his chest, raised his arms to the sky and yelled. Then he suddenly opened his arms and ejected a very thick column of fire towards a pile of garbage in front of him. In a flash, the column of fire hit the garbage, and a huge explosion broke out. All the garbage was burned It''s burnt and destroyed.


    That''s the end of the video.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After watching this video, Simon chuixue opens her mouth and wants to say something, but finds that she can''t say anything.


    The monster in that video is the demon Bruce Lee. Ximen chuixue can recognize him. There is also his head in the group. It''s just that there is such a big flame in his mouth. This ability is really beyond the ordinary martial arts.


    He thought about it in his heart. If it''s his own move to face the devil Bruce Lee, can he take it down?


    His final answer is: No.


    This makes NIMA very embarrassed.


    Demon Bruce Lee: "this is just the most common ability of Bruce Lee. Besides fire, Bruce Lee also has the speed and power of the dragon. My body is much stronger than you human beings. I just looked at it. I am an intermediate demon wizard. The magic level converted into chat group is level 3. What level of warrior are you? Do you think you are my opponent £¿¡±


    "I..." Ximen chuixue was about to speak, but he suddenly stopped. He opened the group function interface and looked at his data. It showed that he was a great martial arts master. That''s right.


    Then there is the warrior in the later stage of the second stage.


    This


    Ximen chuixue is completely speechless. Although he doesn''t know what a magician is, it''s obvious that this is the cultivation system of the world where the demon Bruce Lee lives. He is in the third stage, but he is in the second stage. There is a big gap between them. No wonder the group leader says that he is not his opponent.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "if you don''t speak, you should understand the gap between you and Bruce Lee. Also, I''m the big devil who is going to rule the world, but you are just a human being. You can understand the gap between you and me, which means that you can still be saved. At least you won''t come to my world foolishly. Challenge me and practice well. Don''t worry I always want to compete with others all day. I think that in this chat group, you may be better than the woman named Yin Su Su. "


    Ximen chuixue


    That''s enough. Are you enough?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, Bruce Lee is going to start. When I get the black air of Xiaofeng, I don''t know if I can upgrade my strength to the level of level 4 magician."


    Ximen chuixue


    Show off, you monster are absolutely showing off, right?


    [Ding, the evil dragon is offline. ¡¿


    actually, madder is offline!


    After the devil Bruce Lee left, Ximen chuixue was the only one in the chat group. He watched the video uploaded by devil Bruce Lee several times. The more he watched, the more he felt. The more he frowned.


    It''s not just the flame, it''s not only powerful, but also seems to have adhesion, which is totally different from the ordinary wood flame.


    This guy, the strength is really far above himself!


    For a long time, Ximen chuixue, who felt that his martial arts had come to an end and was one of the six most powerful people in the whole world, began to doubt his strength.


    Do I deserve the title of "sword God"?

 Chapter 22

    Ximen chuixue, who has serious doubts about her strength, wants to ask the group leader whether she is worthy of the title of "sword God".


    In fact, he doesn''t know why he went to ask the group leader. The group leader didn''t upload the video of how powerful he was like Bruce Lee.


    But


    Subconsciously, he thinks that the group leader is the most powerful person in the whole group, even if he says he doesn''t know martial arts.


    It''s a pity that the group leader''s head is now black and not online.


    After reading the group file "basic operation guide of chat group", Ximen chuixue also has a preliminary understanding of the functions and some phenomena of the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. For example, if the avatar turns black, it means that the group members are not online or die. He can view his own data in the data panel, and he knows it very well.


    That data panel can only view its own data, but can''t see other people''s data. Otherwise, he really wants to verify whether the demon Bruce Lee''s guess is true.


    In this group, is Ximen chuixue really only better than Yin Susu?


    I can''t bear it!


    "Well, it seems that I really should work harder to practice!"


    Although the devil Bruce Lee''s words are very irritating, the other people''s strength is really qualified to say that to themselves. Now I should practice and increase my accomplishments more than trying to find an expert.


    Think, Ximen blow snow also offline, after a while to see the group leader in it!


    There was a sudden silence in the chat group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In mainland China, the city controlled by Nalan family.


    At night, Qiu is still gnawing at the pig''s hoof while waiting for the owner to bring up his own stewed beef.


    In a slave trading stall in this city, many people who passed by could not help but stop and stare at the slaves who were being sold.


    After a while, the stall was surrounded by a large group of people, including onlookers, and people who asked the boss about the price of these slaves and the extent to which they were trained to really want to buy.


    In this regard, the slave owner''s boss enthusiastically answered the questions of the onlookers, and then offered a price 100 times higher than that of ordinary slaves.


    Five thousand gold coins!


    This is a price that can make many people flinch. However, after hearing this price, few people show the expression of "originally you are such a black hearted boss". Some of them just have no choice but to be shy in their own pocket and hesitate to buy.


    Why don''t these people feel that the boss is very black hearted after hearing about this huge price?


    Of course, it''s because the owners are not ordinary slaves.


    They sell snake people from the Tagore desert.


    And all of them are female snake people!


    In this world where the strong are respected, many inhumane enjoyment are legitimate and reasonable, including the slave trade.


    Slaves are creatures without human rights. Their life and death are all controlled by their master. What the master wants to do with them is what kind of life they have to bear.


    In the most magnificent and open city in the gama Empire, many powerful families would choose to buy slaves to expand their face and satisfy some of their desires.


    Among them, female snake man is the most attractive one.


    The price of a female snake man in the slave market is tens of times more expensive than that of a human woman, and it is very common to have a beautiful appearance more than 100 times. Who let the snake man live in the Tagore desert, and the rarity is the most expensive thing!


    Moreover, most female snake people are naturally obsequious. Many human women can''t learn some of their abilities all their lives. There is also the tail, which some men with special hobbies are eager for!


    Therefore, when it was found that a new group of female snake people came to sell in this stall, so many people stopped to watch.


    Of course, the number of people who just watch but don''t buy is always the largest.


    After all, five thousand gold coins are not a small sum. They can be used to buy a snake girl. Only the rich can do it. Others Ha ha, just have a look.


    "Young master, there are so many people over there. I don''t know what they are selling. They have attracted so many people?"


    Not far from the slave stall, there are two teenagers walking around casually. One of them is dressed in gorgeous clothes, which is a young master from a big family. The other is not dressed in gorgeous clothes, but also clean. Behind the former, it should be the former''s entourage or bookboy.


    In this world, there are still scholars. However, most of the people who choose this profession are those who are not good at cultivation and have no choice but to abandon martial arts and follow literature.


    Anyone who has a little talent for cultivation will hardly engage in this profession.Of course, it doesn''t mean that if you have the talent to cultivate, you don''t want to read books. It''s just that you don''t specialize in studying. If you don''t learn a little culture, how can you understand the skills and skills when you grow up? Do you really think it''s in vernacular?


    So some big families will still arrange such servants as bookboys for their children.


    "Well?" When he heard his book boy''s words, Mu Zhan, the young master of Mu family, who wanted to visit Nalan''s market on a whim, looked in the direction he pointed out and found that it was really like what he said. There were a lot of people around there. He immediately waved to the book boy to follow him, and then walked towards the booth.


    There are a lot of onlookers, but muzhan is now a two-star fighter. His strength is also outstanding among the younger generation. Coupled with his gold dress, the discerning people can see that his identity is not simple. How dare he block his way?


    So when he patted people on the shoulder one by one and let them get out of the way, no one dared to listen to him and let them get out of the way.


    Then, Mu Zhan successfully took his bookboy to the inside and saw the goods sold in this booth.


    At this sight, the young and vigorous muzhan immediately widened his titanium alloy dog''s eyes, and a stream of heat rushed from his belly to his head, making his face red.


    He went shopping this time just to relax, because he got the news this morning that his beloved, Princess mitriya, one of the three flowers in the imperial capital, was sent by their patriarch mitertenshan to take charge of mitriya auction house in Wutan city yesterday, which made him feel very sad, so he wanted to go out for a stroll In the market of Nalan''s family, he walked to such a scene.


    It''s really What a surprise!


    "Oh, young master, you see, all our snake girls are perfect. They were captured and transported by the mercenary regiment from the Tagore desert at great risk. Look at their beauty, their tails, their..."


    The boss of this slave stall is also a man with vision. As soon as he saw muzhan, he knew that he was coming to big business. He left behind those who were still asking him about things and didn''t know whether to buy them in the end. He ran to muzhan with enthusiasm and introduced his slaves to him. They almost boasted of them.


    At this time, muzhan, who was still young and in love with Princess mitriya, saw the real snake girl for the first time. He listened to the introduction of the slave owner, and nodded his head. He thought that Princess mitriya was no longer in the imperial capital. He was just like his children in the family. It would be OK to indulge a little, and it would not affect him in her heart It''s the image of the world.


    So, after thinking for a while, he didn''t even ask the price, and said to the boss, "give me the two with the strongest temperament, and I''ll take them directly."


    "Well, young master, you are so bold and manly!" Hearing that a business had been done, the slave owner immediately gave a thumbs up to muzhan and praised him.


    "Don''t you think so?" Wood war turns a head to one side to go, don''t have good spirit of say.


    Do you need a peddler to talk about things that everyone can see?


    "Hey, hey." Although the other party was a bit impolite, he made a deal. The boss was not angry and laughed. Then he directed his men to bring the two snake girls with the strongest temperament to the big customer and take them away. At the same time, he took the jade card issued by the empire from the hand of muzhan Shutong, took out a scientific machine in a mysterious coat and took it out Ten thousand gold coins were rowed away.


    The Mu family and the Nalan family are one of the three major families in the gama empire. Although the cultivation talent of Mu Zhan is not as good as that of yeshiqiu, his status is the same as that of him. He is also the most gifted one among the younger generation of Mu family. Therefore, his family property is not much less than yeshiqiu. Even because of his military position, his income may be more than yeshiqiu Maybe.


    Thinking that she would soon have two snake girls as slaves, muzhan, who had been unhappy because her sweetheart had left, suddenly felt that it was not all bad for her to go away occasionally.


    He had begun to fantasize about the days when he would be comfortable when he went back.


    However, at this time


    "Bang!" Suddenly, the two slaves were released from the cage. The Snake Girl with iron handcuffs suddenly flashed a fierce light in her eyes. When she was handed over to the bookboy of muzhan, and the other party had signed a purchase agreement with the slave owner, when the money and goods were cleared, she suddenly knocked the bookboy open with her shoulder and let him fall to the ground. Then, they left their tails Curled up, a shot, actually directly ejected out, and then the tail swimming, in this square city quickly shuttle up.


    Hearing the sound, Mu Zhan turned his head around again. Seeing this scene, the whole person was stunned.


    Mad, the Snake Girl of labor and capital has run away!!!

 Chapter 23

    I also want to go back to relax, have a good sleep, and ease the psychological damage caused by Princess Ya''s leaving imperial capital. Unexpectedly, these two snake girls dare to run.


    It''s salt on my wound!


    After he found that he had signed a purchase agreement with the slave owner''s boss and the money and goods had been cleared up, muzhan was even more furious. Good guy, this is a blatant provocation to the authority of our young master!


    "Muliu, chase me!" Mu Zhan pointed to the two snake girls and yelled to the bookboy who had just got up from the ground. Then he took the lead and followed the two snake girls.


    "Yes, young master." Although his cultivation talent is not good, it doesn''t mean that he can''t practice. The bookboy of muzhan has the spirit of fighting for four times. He was just bumped and didn''t get hurt. After hearing his young master''s instructions and seeing his young master''s figure, the bookboy Mu Liu hurried to reply and then chased after him.


    In this way, two snake women and two underage human men staged a drama called "chasing" in the square city controlled by the Nalan family.


    However, there were a lot of pedestrians in the city, and the two snake girls were playing with their lives. They ran fast. For a moment, Mu Zhan and his bookboy couldn''t catch up with them.


    Not only that, because of the two snake girls'' reckless running, many passers-by were startled and couldn''t dodge, which immediately caused a burst of chaos.


    Ping Pong


    The next moment, only to hear a burst of noise, but one of the two snake girls accidentally knocked over a porcelains stall on the street and broke a lot of other people''s porcelains.


    Hearing this voice, Mu Zhan doesn''t matter, but mu Liu, the bookboy behind him, has changed his face.


    Because he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, these two snake girls are already slaves of their wooden family from the legal point of view. They only need their wooden family to compensate for the things they broke.


    To be more specific, it''s to ask the eldest young master Mu Zhan to compensate. This makes people feel uncomfortable. They haven''t even started playing with the slaves. How can they pay for their behavior first?


    However, this is only the beginning.


    Next, a total of more than ten stalls were knocked over by the two snake girls.


    Seeing this happening, muliu only felt his heart was bleeding. What a cruel Snake Girl, it''s going to hurt us both!


    It has not yet been reflected that what the two snake girls have smashed are all things that need to be compensated by themselves. Mu Zhan chases them dead. Except for eagerness and anger, his face does not show the slightest look of heartache.


    Soon, the road will come to an end. The two snake girls look at each other, then swing their tails at the end and make a sharp turn. It turns out that this is not a dead end, but a corner. The two snake girls continue to swim with their tails and shuttle through the crowd.


    "Damn it Seeing this, Mu Zhan was so angry that his eyes were staring at him. His teeth were almost broken. He put his fighting spirit on his legs. Then he stepped on his right foot and jumped up in the air with the help of the recoil from the sole of his foot. He grabbed the two snake girls.


    Hum, I''m not angry. You really think I can''t help you, don''t you!


    "Well? Break up Obviously, the two snake girls were not without the spirit of fighting. After finding that the wood battle, which leaped up behind them and suddenly increased its speed, caught them, they quickly separated. At the same time, they slapped their tails hard on the ground. Like the principle of jumping up in the air before the wood battle, they used recoil to increase their speed.


    "Bang!" His feet fell to the ground heavily, and his hands failed to grasp the woman''s shoulder. He only caught a mass of air, and his face became more ugly.


    Damn it, damn it!


    After you two are caught, my young master must let you know my strength!


    His heart is roaring, and muzhan continues to use his fighting spirit to catch up with the two snake girls. He can only use this method to get half the result with half the effort.


    As for the bookboy Mu Liu who has been following Mu Zhan for only four periods, I''m sorry, I can''t catch up with him. I can only guarantee that I won''t lose you. Don''t count on me for other young masters. I''m really limited!


    ¡­¡­


    In the rice noodle shop.


    After eating a pig''s hoof of Warcraft at night, Qiuyi looks satisfied. Sure enough, it''s a great thing in life to have a delicious meal after practice.


    That is


    "Boss, why haven''t you served me my beef yet?" At night, Qiu put down the pig''s hoof and asked the shopkeeper in the kitchen.


    He''s not full yet!


    "Young master, please wait a moment. I''m making ingredients for you. You will be satisfied with the unique ingredients of our shop." The shop owner''s voice came out from the kitchen. When he heard Qiu pick his eyebrows at night, his face flashed with curiosity.


    "It''s the first time for me to order the stewed beef in your shop. Do the ingredients taste good? Sour or spicy? ""Spicy. You like spicy food. I dare not forget it."


    "Ha ha, that''s good, but I also like sour food." Autumn laughs at night. In addition to cultivation, he also has many hobbies, the most interesting of which is eating, which is why he has elite cooking skills. He likes to study this in all his life.


    "Next time you come, I''ll make you sour ingredients?" The shop owner opened the curtain and came out of the kitchen with a large plate of stewed beef and a small plate of ingredients. He asked with a smile at the night when he was wiping his hands with paper.


    "OK, next time I come here, try the sour one. Today, eat spicy first." Before the beef was served, a fragrance floated into his nose. At night, Qiu threw the toilet paper into the garbage can, rubbed his hands and said to the shopkeeper.


    "Yes, it''s up to you!" Although the young master of Nalan family is noble, he is approachable. He has never bullied them. These people who live by renting stores and doing small businesses in Fangshi, and even often take the initiative to chat with them. He is totally different from the superior and dandy style of the sons of other families, so he has many bosses who do business in Fangshi He was very friendly to him. Unlike other young masters and young ladies, he had only respect and fear.


    "Please take your time." The beef and ingredients were all put down in front of yeshiqiu, and the shopkeeper made a please sign to him.


    "OK, let me try your..."


    "Stop, you two snake people, they have damaged my things! Stop for me


    "Everyone help stop them, snake people are rushing in the square city!"


    "Lao Liu, up!"


    "Bang!"


    "Oh, my God, they broke things again. Well, what''s that figure? Young master, be careful


    "What?" He was talking to the owner of the rice noodle shop when a series of loud voices came from behind him. It seemed that someone was calling himself. Qiuqi was strange at night, so he turned his head and looked out of the shop. His face twitched violently.


    See, there is a half broken table is toward their own hard hit over.


    Nima, what''s going on?

 Chapter 24

    At night, of course, Qiu won''t sit here in a daze, and then let the table which I don''t know who threw it hit him. His face twitched. He quickly turned around and waved his fist in front of him.


    Then, with a bang, the semi cracked table turned into a pile of sawdust and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, young master, are you ok?" Hearing the sound, the owner of the rice noodle shop reacted and ran to yeshiqiu. He blocked the door for him with his body to avoid any dangerous things being thrown in, and asked him anxiously.


    If something happens to the young master of Nalan family in his shop, he can''t get away with it!


    "It''s OK, boss. Let''s see who is so bold that he dares to attack me with a table as a concealed weapon." At night, Qiu stood up from his chair, gently pushed away the boss in front of him, walked out of the shop and said.


    Just now, if someone didn''t make a sound to remind himself, maybe he would have been hit by the table.


    After all, I''m facing away from the store and preparing to eat. How can I be alert?


    I''m just a fighter.


    Go outside the shop and look on the street of Fangshi. At night, Qiu immediately finds out the culprit. It''s not that he has a keen sense of crime like Conan. It''s really that those two hateful guys are too eye-catching.


    First of all, they are snake women!


    Secondly, they are running about in the street. Although their hands are handcuffed, their tails are constantly swaying, which has knocked down many vendors'' stalls.


    In the end, they were followed by a large number of people who were chasing both of them.


    "Bang!" At this time, there was another sound. One of the two snake girls knocked down a stall by tail. This time, the tail swayed a little too much, and they actually pulled other people''s stall away and bumped into the door of a shop that had not opened yet.


    See here, night autumn face suddenly a black.


    He sort of understood where the table that sneaked at him from behind while he was eating came from.


    Where is the table? It''s someone else''s booth!


    "Oh, my God, these two snake girls are so desperate that they dare to break into the market like this and damage so many stalls and shops. If they are caught, they will be hanged according to the imperial law. After all, the snake people belong to the lower class in the gama Empire, either invaders or slaves. " Seeing that Qiu came out at night, some of his rice noodle shop owners also came out. Seeing this scene, he shook his head and murmured.


    Just now, thanks to the young master, he smashed the stall with his fist, otherwise his shop would be hit like this, which would be a big loss.


    Hearing the rice noodle shop owner''s words, especially the word "slave" made yeshiqiu''s pupils shrink slightly. Then, he noticed that among those who were chasing the Snake Girl, there was a young man who ran more forward and wore more expensive clothes.


    The boy he knew was Mu Zhan, the young master of the Mu family. Not long ago, he just joined the army. It seems that the Mu family intended to cultivate him as the next generation of clan leader, so they put him in the army.


    After all, the army is the main business of the Mu family. Since his grandfather, field marshal nalanjie Shixin, retired to the second line, the Mu family''s voice in the army has gradually surpassed nalanjie''s.


    Of course, it''s useless. That''s to say, it sounds better. In this world of cultivation, a strong man with top strength is better than ten troops who have experienced many battles.


    For families like Nalan, Mujia and Mier, which have strong fighters, the army does not have much deterrent power. It is true that it can help to deal with some trivial things that must be done by allocating manpower.


    "Will these two slaves be his?" Eyes fixed on the wood war, autumn murmured in the heart at night.


    He would not be silly to think that the two snake girls were invaders. First of all, their strength was too low to be qualified. Second, they could not invade the land of those big families. Instead, they came to Fangshi and made such a big noise. Who was the Medusa queen of the snake people? How could they send such a person to the gama Empire?


    Therefore, they can only be slaves!


    "Boss, is my beef not stained with sawdust?" Think of here, night autumn eyes a turn, to the side of the rice noodle shop owner asked.


    This is the square city of the Nalan family. Someone is doing damage here. As the most powerful competitor for the position of the next generation patriarch of the Nalan family, he can''t just sit back and ignore it. But he hasn''t had enough to eat. This is a problem. If he doesn''t have enough to eat, he can''t take charge.


    "Don''t worry, young master. Your fist is strong enough. You have shaken away all the sawdust, and it hasn''t been spilled on the beef." The boss replied respectfully.


    "That''s good." Hearing this, yeshiqiu quickly turned around and ran back to the shop, poured all the ingredients into the stewed beef, then ran out with the plate, and followed the army to chase the two snake girls."Boss, I''ll call someone to bring you the meal later."


    "Well, young master, be careful!" Frightened by the speed of running at night, the owner of the rice noodle shop was stunned. He immediately raised his hand and yelled at him.


    Yeshiqiu''s character is very well-known in this market. Before, when he didn''t buy a ring, he kept his account and asked someone to send the money to him. So the shopkeeper didn''t worry that he would default.


    To put it bluntly: young master, he is not like that!


    ¡­¡­


    While eating the beef in the plate, he chased the group of people and the two snake girls who were running away. When they were about to finish eating all the beef, Qiu trampled heavily on his right foot at night, using his "explosive step" fighting skills.


    The speed suddenly soared, and the whole person shot out like a spring. In an instant, he caught up with the pursuers who never won the two snake girls.


    Then, after eating all the beef, he palmed hard and pulled the plate in half. Then, one by one, he aimed at the two snake girls and threw them out.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    "Ah! Ah


    The two snake girls were divided into two parts, so that they were hit by a plate with a sharp edge, and they were cut open. In addition, they ran away very fast, so they fell to the ground.


    "Good chance, let''s see where you two are going!" His eyes had been fixed on the two snake girls, so that he didn''t notice the appearance of Mu Zhan at night. He gave a loud smile, then jumped up quickly, took out a whip from Najie and whipped them.


    After he hit it, he used the whip as a rope to tie up the two injured snake girls.


    As a result, as soon as he was tied up, he found himself surrounded by a large group of people.


    "This snake girl belongs to you. You indulge them in sabotage and wood warfare in my Nalan family''s square city. Do you want to pick something up?" A little familiar voice came over. Surrounded by such a large group of people, Mu Zhan, who was a little confused, immediately became serious.


    "It''s you, Nalan Shiqiu?"

 Chapter 25

    Although yeshiqiu has always regarded himself as the name of his previous life in his heart, in this world, the capital of Gama Empire, everyone only knows his name of this life - Nalan Shiqiu.


    The Nalan family, the Mu family and the Mier family are called the three major families of the Empire. There are strong fighters in the family, and their strength can not be underestimated.


    As the young master of the generation of Mu family, just as ye Shiqiu knew him, Mu Zhan also knew Ye Shiqiu. Not only that, there was a contradiction created by a third party between them.


    That is about half a year ago, at the auction of the Mittal family, yeshiqiu once severely beat Mu Zhan''s baby sister Mu Wenyi.


    Who let that woman''s sense of superiority so high, jealousy so heavy, in yunyun from the three families to choose Pro disciple, she lost to Nalan Yanran, so has always held a grudge, a chance to make a sound to ridicule Nalan Yanran, but she has no other place than Nalan Yanran strong, talent, appearance, identity, strength everywhere than Nalan Yanran, Yu Is she tricky to Nalan Yanran pain to poke.


    "I''m not like some people who have a fiance who only has the spirit of three fights." "I don''t think his strength is low when I come to my wooden house to see the gate." "Oh, my God, if I have such a useless fiance, I''ll just die!"


    Listen, is that what people say?


    At that time, Nalan Yanran''s face changed, but at that time, the elders of both sides were there. She was older than Mu Wenyi, and she had reached the level of a fighter, so it was not good to bully the younger. This matter could only be dealt with by people of the same age as Mu Wenyi.


    So, at night, Qiu stepped forward to vent her anger for her cousin.


    Then, at that time, when he first entered the eight section fight, he beat the seven section peak Mu Wenyi and doubted her life. He didn''t show mercy because she was a girl.


    After that, Mu Wenyi broke up. From then on, another one named "Nalan Shiqiu" came out of her enemies, and his elder brother Mu Zhan indirectly hated yeshiqiu. This is the contradiction between them.


    Of course, as the three families, the Nalan family and the Mu family can''t tear their skin because of the conflicts between the children, so the conflicts between the children are left to the children themselves to solve. Both sides tacitly agree that adults are not allowed to fight. This is the struggle between forces with equal strength.


    Talk and let the kids fight.


    Because once adults use force, it means that both sides are really going to split their faces, but children Ha ha, it''s just fun. It''s harmless, at least in the face.


    They are the same three families. In fact, the three families in private are far less harmonious than they seem. After all, the cake is so big. It''s not good for the three families to share. Everyone wants to monopolize. That''s human nature.


    ¡­¡­


    Based on the above-mentioned past, it is when I hear the words of yeshiqiu and see him in front of me that muzhan''s expression becomes so serious.


    This is the market of Nalan''s family. It''s on his territory. If he comes to trouble himself at this time, I''m afraid he will suffer a loss!


    Although Mu Zhan''s reaction is often slow, he is not a completely brave man. Sometimes he will use his head to think about problems.


    "Don''t use your dirty mind to speculate on me!" At night, Qiu''s discontent made him tremble.


    What? How does he know what I''m thinking?


    Mu Zhan''s look became a little suspicious.


    "Oh, you still think about things? What''s going on in your head, your expression tells me clearly. " See this silly big that pair of suspicious uncertain appearance, night autumn cold cut a, hands in arms, light way.


    Thanks to his sister and his own sister, the relationship between them is not very good, so the evening autumn talk is not so polite to others.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you should pay more attention to me. I can be regarded as your elder brother, no big or small. Is this the tutor of Nalan family? Besides, what do you mean by having these people surround me? Do you want to bully me with more and do something to me? " The identity of the other party is similar to that of himself, so it''s not very hard to accept being scolded. Just go back and scold him. Mu Zhan points to the vendors who surround him and asks the question loudly at night.


    The elders of the two families have had a tacit understanding. Adults are not allowed to interfere in the struggle of the minor clansmen. But at present, almost all the people who surround themselves are adults. Does it mean that he wants to break the tacit understanding between the two sides?


    Thinking of this, Mu Zhan''s eyes gradually become sharper. If that''s the case, it means that the two families have officially torn their faces. In principle, it shouldn''t be that way. Why


    "Young master, young master, are you all right?" At this time, there was another sound, and then a panting man squeezed in from the crowd and came to Mu Zhan. It was Mu Liu, his schoolboy.


    "I''m fine. Take the whip for me and look at the two snake girls. I''ll see what you dare to do with me when you are in Naran? " Mu Zhan gave the whip of the two snake girls to his bookboy. The second half of the sentence was to Qiu Shiqiu at night."But young master..." Muliu has something to say.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have to be afraid when I''m here. I don''t believe he dares to destroy the relationship between the two races." With a wave of his hand, muzhan interrupts his schoolboy''s words. His eyes are full of fighting spirit. As a two-star fighter, he can see that the guy who is more than four years younger than himself has already entered the fighter. It''s good that he is also a fighter. It''s not unfair to beat him.


    "Young master..." Although the words to be said were interrupted, muliu still had something to say.


    "What are you going to say?" Wood war not good spirit of say.


    "I advise you to listen to him first. Besides, the people who surround you are not my Nalan family, but the imperial merchants who rent shops in Fangshi and pay taxes legally." Glancing at the man who was dressed by the bookboy, I saw his flustered expression on his face. At night, Qiu''s eyes turned, as if he had guessed something, and said to Mu Zhan lightly.


    "Well, what are you going to say?" Mu Zhan snorted coldly and looked at the people who surrounded him again. He didn''t say yes to the words of autumn at night. Then he asked Mu Liu.


    "Young master, just now, these two snake girls ran all the way and damaged a lot of things. We have signed a purchase agreement with the slave trader, and the snake girl has indeed been handed over to us before running away, so I''m afraid we have to pay for those things! " Mu Liu first looked around at these aggressive merchants, and then whispered with Mu Zhan''s ears.


    "What?" Hearing this, Mu Zhan''s eyes suddenly widened, and it was up to us to compensate?


    Just now, how many things did these two snake girls crash along the way? Muzhan didn''t count them, but they are definitely a lot. If they are all compensated by him, then He''s afraid he''s going to lose his family!


    "See? I say it''s you who pick things up. I''m not trying to trouble you because it''s you who pick things up! These people who surround you are merchants whose interests have been infringed by you. Now they hope you can give them an account and pay compensation. As the manager of this square city, my Nalan family should ask, right? And Do you know, thanks to you two snake girls, I almost got smashed? "


    The voice of the bookboy is small, but who can''t hear it at such a distance? The last sentence, the tone of the night autumn suddenly become sharp up, a pair of eyes staring at wood war, to his cold voice.


    Mu Zhan

 Chapter 26

    What do you want me to say when you say the lid is on me?


    Hearing the words of yeshiqiu, and looking at the merchants who surrounded him, Mu Zhan subconsciously swallows his saliva. He doesn''t understand that he just wants to buy two snake girls to go back and relax. How can he do so many things?


    I''m so unlucky!


    "The young master is right. Your snake girl has knocked over all my stalls. Don''t think you are the young master of the wood family. You can do whatever you want. The imperial law is made by the royal family. Don''t say anything. Lose money!"


    "And my stall, too. Lose money!"


    "Lose money!"


    ¡­¡­


    The merchants around all see that yeshiqiu and muzhan are not dealing with each other, and the loss of their own family is really big. Now yeshiqiu stands here to support them in the name of Nalan family. How can they miss such a good opportunity for debt collection? All of them become excited and denounce muzhan at the right time.


    Hearing that so many people want to lose money at the same time, Mu Zhan''s face turns red.


    When did the young master of his family come across such a thing, one by one treat me as a gambler who has no money to pay back? I''m the clan leader of the next generation of Mu family. I don''t want face?


    "Hum, muliu, according to the law of the Empire, do we really have to pay for the money?" Mu Zhan clenches his teeth and takes a cold glance at the merchants. Finally, he looks deeply at the night autumn standing in front of him and asks the bookboy Mu Liu next to him again.


    It''s very important. He needs to confirm it again.


    "Well." The bookboy Mu Liu nodded sadly.


    It''s really not their fault, but their luck is worse today. After signing the purchase agreement, the two snake girls started to run away and damaged so many things. If it was before signing the agreement, it''s none of their business.


    "Damn it Hearing the confirmation of the bookboy, Mu Zhan breathed deeply, then stamped his feet hard and yelled at the merchants in front of him: "doutemo, shut up to the employees. Will the employees lose your money? Do you know who labor and capital are? "


    "Mu Zhan, the young master of the Mu family, no one said that just now, but this is the square city of the Nalan family." This group of merchants do not know who whispered such a sentence.


    With such a murmur, all the merchants immediately said: "yes, this is the square city of Nalan family, and the young master of Mu family can''t control us, just..."


    Well, muzhan''s face is no longer red, but black.


    Very good, very good. I didn''t expect that my identity of muzhan could not even shock a group of merchants. You wait for the labor and capital. One day, I will let you ants kneel in front of me and beg me to give you a way to live!


    Wood war in the heart sends cruel words way.


    "Muzhan, why are you still standing here? Lose money. You have to pay for all people''s losses. Don''t try to default. Even if you go to the city health department, you have to pay for the money! If you don''t dare to pay, you two snake girls can''t be taken away. Bah, these two snake girls are not worth so much money! " Seeing Mu Zhan''s black face, yeshiqiu, who was a little upset because he was almost smashed at breakfast, suddenly became a little happy and said to Mu Zhan, pointing to the two snake girls on the ground.


    I didn''t expect that muzhan, a big fool, looked like "I only love Princess mitt" and "I don''t want to marry Princess mitt". In private, he was also a dandy with a bad style. At a young age, he even started to play Snake Girl before he held a rite of passage. He was still two. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance and the sea can''t be measured!


    "Nalan Shiqiu, don''t go too far!" Mu Zhan clenched his fist and said to yeshiqiu.


    He is in a bad mood now. He doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong. He has to bear such a huge loss and suffer from the little devil''s bossing. Is he really good tempered?


    "I''m not going too far. I''m just. You''ve done something wrong in my territory. If I don''t care, it''s too much! Besides, I didn''t ask you to pay for it. You are the villain who complained first Night autumn turned his head, some dissatisfied said.


    "What kind of compensation do you want? Didn''t you just say it almost hit you? I almost hit it, but I didn''t hit it, did I? "


    "Yes, it is, but haven''t you heard the word" mental loss fee " At night, Qiu took a look at the silly big man who was a circle bigger than himself, light way.


    Last time, Mu Wenyi openly ridiculed Nalan Yanran at the auction, which made her lose face. Today, she gave her brother a tooth for a tooth, and her brother suffered a loss.


    "No The wood war is the way of sincerity.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it. Just lose money as I said." Don''t bother to talk nonsense with this uneducated person. At night, Qiu waved his hand and said angrily.


    "That''s ridiculous, kid. You''re looking for a fight!" He was completely angered by the casual attitude of yeshiqiu. The surface of muzhan''s fist overflowed with a layer of cyan light, which was the color of fighting spirit after practicing the wood attribute skill."Oh, you still want to hit people? It doesn''t matter if you want to hit someone, but I advise you to judge whether you have the strength to defeat the other party before you hit someone, otherwise you can''t hit someone, but you will be beaten, but it will be very humiliating. " Looking at Mu Zhan''s green fists, although the star is one star lower than the other''s, autumn is not empty at all at night. He laughs at the silly man.


    "Oh, I can''t beat you? Do you think you are Nalan Yanran? " Mu Zhan has a disdainful expression on his face. He is already a two-star fighter. In the autumn of the night, he can see that this boy is just a fighter. Maybe he hasn''t even begun to practice his skills, and he wants to win himself. He''s just bragging!


    "OK, I''ll play with you. I haven''t had a fight with anyone for some time, but what about the compensation of these merchants?" At night, Qiu didn''t forget the loss of the merchants. They all rented their Nalan shop and open space. They can''t ignore their interests.


    "I''ll pay! Muliu, go to check the loss with them, and then compensate them. As for the two snake girls, their fighting spirit is wasted. How can they run away? " Mu Zhan shouts to his schoolboy.


    In fact, he didn''t know why he was so loud. Muliu stood beside him, not far away, but I always think it''s very powerful and powerful.


    "Cut, yell, waste your energy." At night, Qiu took out his ears and make complaints about it.


    Mu Zhan''s blackened face twitched. Knowing that he couldn''t tell the other side, he simply didn''t say anything. He opened his posture, squinted his eyes, stepped heavily on his right foot, raised his green fist and smashed it at night Shiqiu.


    Just now, the kid said that he was almost smashed. That''s good. Now he is really smashed!


    Have you ever seen a fist as big as a sandbag?

 Chapter 27

    "Bang!" Although muzhan''s fist is not a fighting skill, it has the fighting spirit of his two-star fighter level as a blessing, and its power is also similar. One punch just makes a sound, but


    Missed.


    "Well, where are the people?" Originally standing in front of him, the stinky kid suddenly disappeared. Mu Zhan blinked, which was hard to understand.


    "Well, I''m behind you." At this time, the voice of autumn in the night came from behind him. When he heard this, Mu Zhan said nothing and turned back directly, which was a heavy fist.


    However, still did not hit, and even did not see people, this NIMA in the end what is the matter?


    "I said I was behind you. Why can''t you react? Although there are many madmen in your wooden family, they are not so arrogant as to fight against me? You can''t beat me like this At night, Qiu''s words rang out from behind Mu Zhan again. After hearing his whole face, he could not simply use black to describe it. That special thing was coal.


    Good guy, one day, his face changed from red to black, and then to the level of coal. Muzhan successfully performed a flexible and vivid face changing program.


    "Mystery, low level fighting skill, green wood sting!" Stimulated by the words of yeshiqiu, he couldn''t hit the other side. How could this make muzhan immediately use his range attack fighting skills, turn around and give a palm, dozens of sharp and strong wooden thorns appear out of thin air, and launch them hard in front of him. The speed is fast.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t hit each other.


    "Your speed is too slow. Even if your attack power is stronger than mine, it''s useless if you can''t reach me." Using the "explosive step" fighting skills, the speed is definitely faster than the launching speed of the lower level or even the same level of attack fighting skills. Yeshiqiu appeared behind muzhan again and said to him lightly, with a trace of obvious disdain in his tone.


    He knows the fighting style of this guy very well. Like his sister who was hanged by himself, he is all rushing to win with absolute strength, which is commonly known as one force breaking ten thousand methods.


    There''s nothing wrong with this idea. It''s powerful enough to crush everything, but


    You''re a two star star, and you want to crush me with absolute power. How much do you despise me?


    No, I have to punish you!


    "Huang Jie''s advanced fighting skill, broken pulse finger!"


    Put up two fingers, fingertips overflow a little bit of pure white fighting light, followed by the night, autumn directly toward the wood behind the battle of the point in the past.


    "Whoosh!"


    The air broke.


    Although muzhan acted impulsively, he had no bad fighting consciousness. When he heard the sound from behind him and the air breaking sound, he didn''t know that the boy was attacking himself, so he jumped up from the ground with both feet, and the whole person jumped out, successfully avoiding the pulse breaking finger of nightfall.


    "Well, I''m slow, and you''re not fast Well, how is that possible? " Jumping into the air, Mu Zhan is laughing at the night, but the scene that suddenly appears in front of him makes him stare.


    Yeshiqiu, who was supposed to be standing behind him, appeared in front of him. It''s nothing. The key is that after he stepped on the ground with his right foot, the whole person suddenly shot at him like a spring. The speed was so fast that he could hardly see his figure clearly with his eyes.


    What''s more, he clenched his fist. The surface of his fist was dazzling. This move was


    [xuanjie intermediate fighting skill, extremely smart and fierce wind boxing! ¡¿


    the explosive step increases its own momentum, plus the extremely smart and fierce wind boxing, which is also the middle level of xuanjie, this move of yeshiqiu is very close to the advanced fighting skill of xuanjie in terms of level.


    The name of broken pulse finger was just to paralyze this guy, so that he could fall into his own rhythm. He really thought that he would be as stupid as him. He would fight if he had nothing to do. He even called out his name for fear that the other party didn''t know.


    At night, Qiu did that just to make him jump up in order to avoid his attack and appear in the air without a foothold.


    As for why Mu Zhan called out the name of his fighting skills, I don''t know that night.


    Anyway, his goal has been achieved. Now muzhan''s feet are off the ground and his center of gravity is unstable. It''s a good chance to beat him in one fell swoop.


    So, now!


    "Boom!" Another explosive step was made. This time, it was not a forward sprint, but a vertical step on the ground, so the impulse generated by the explosion was also upward. Combined with the horizontal straight-line impulse that had not dissipated before, the two were superimposed together. In this way, autumn burst out in the track of folded rays at night, and the dazzling white fist in his hand finally appeared a look of panic on his face Muzhan smashed it hard.


    Have you ever seen a fist as big as a sandbag?


    "No!" If you want to avoid the powerful fighting skill of nightfall, it''s just in mid air. You haven''t fallen down completely, you don''t have a foothold, and you''re in weightlessness. You can''t move your body to avoid it. If you don''t have a way, you can only close your hands and block your body, hoping to block the attack.He didn''t think that he would do the same. He collided with yeshiqiu with greater power, and then let him ask for trouble and beat him out.


    But


    With the speed of the opponent, where can I release the fighting skills? Do you really think that the fighting skills with greater power can be instant?


    Labor and capital are the two star fighters, not the strong ones with high accomplishments!


    "Bang!"


    In this way, at night, Qiu''s extremely smart and fierce wind fist and the two arms of Mu Zhan collided with each other fiercely. With two people as the center, a small wind pressure spread around.


    The two of them just froze with each other for one second, and then the next


    "Poof!" Mu Zhan suddenly flew out, with a mouthful of blood in his mouth. Finally, he fell to the ground, and his face was pale and weak.


    Well, comrade muzhan''s face changing program has added another color.


    "Young master!" In less than a minute, the young master of his family was completely defeated by others, and almost had no fighting power. Muliu was stunned. Then he suddenly let out a cry and trotted to help him up from the ground.


    Yeshiqiu is just a star fighter now. He doesn''t have much fighting spirit, so the power of this extremely smart and fierce wind fist doesn''t play much in his hands. Although he can hurt muzhan, he can''t afford to be seriously injured. After all, the guy''s body is really strong. It''s not too much to say that his skin is rough and flesh is thick.


    "Da!" At this time, there was a light sound. At night, Qiu''s feet fell to the ground and fell down from the mid air. He breathed a little. The small amount of fighting spirit in his body was almost consumed by 80%. However, looking at the wooden battle whose face was pale and weak, and the corners of his mouth were still bloodstained, he obviously lost his fighting ability, he laughed and was very happy.


    Because he won, he beat the next generation patriarch of Mu family, who was four years older than himself.


    Now, when I get back to Nalan''s home, I''m sure I''ll be severely rewarded!


    And Nalan Yanran, who helped her out, taught Mu Wenyi''s brother a lesson, and let her, who always ridicules others for having a waste fiance, taste the feeling of having a waste brother.


    Even people who are four years younger than themselves and lower than themselves can''t beat them. Isn''t that rubbish?


    As a disciple of Yunlan sect, Nalan Yanran sees that she is so loyal and kind to her. It''s unreasonable not to give her any good. I''m not greedy. Just give tens of thousands of gold coins as pocket money. Don''t be so polite!


    Thinking of this, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised slightly at night, waved his hand to Mu Zhan and said: "I thought I could have a good time, but it was just a warm-up activity. It was my fault. I had too high expectations for you. I''ll let you go today. Remember to pay for all the money of these merchants. The next time I dare to let snakes run around in my Nalan family''s market, I''ll see you beat you once. Do you understand? "


    "You Cough... " Mu Zhan was so angry that he wanted to swear, but the pain on his body made him cough uncontrollably as soon as he said the word "you", and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth again.


    It seems that although the injury is not serious, it is definitely not light!


    "Nothing to say? That''s it. The patrol guard of nalanjiafang city is here. I''ll let them deal with the compensation with you. As for my share of mental loss, I''ll give it up and save it for you to find a pharmacist for treatment. " Seeing that his guard finally came, Qiu patted the dust on his body at night and finally said to Mu Zhan.


    Then he turned and went to the guard who was coming, trying to explain to them what had happened here.


    Who knows, this just took a step, my mind suddenly sounded a mechanical sound, is the system issued.


    [Ding Dong, Li Maozhen, king of Qi, joins the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 28

    "Li Maozhen, king of Qi?" Hearing the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, Qiu''s step forward suddenly at night, with a surprise expression on his face, followed by some doubts.


    He has been living in this world for nearly 12 years. For a moment, he can''t remember who he is. His name should be a prince, and he doesn''t know whether he has seen any works about him in his previous life.


    But anyway, it''s always good to have new people in.


    So, in the evening, Qiu beckoned a merchant he was familiar with to come here, and asked him to help him to introduce what had happened before to the square city guard of Nalan family.


    After the latter nodded and agreed, at night, Qiu turned and left directly, waved his sleeves and did not take away a cloud.


    Seeing the back of yeshiqiu, who said that he would leave after beating himself, and did things in a crisp and neat way, he was held by the bookboy flow and didn''t fall to the ground.


    What''s the matter? I''ll leave when I''m finished. Even before I leave, I don''t leave a look in my eyes. What do you think of me as, and you don''t pay attention to me?


    "Damn Nalan Shiqiu, you wait for me. One day, I will let you know my strength!" Wood war looking at the night when autumn left the back, gnashing teeth.


    "Young master, young master Nalan''s speed is too fast, and his fighting skill level is obviously higher than you. I think you Let''s just let it go. " Hearing Mu Zhan''s words, some worried that their young master would do something stupid because he hated others. Then he was beaten by the bookboy Mu Liu again. After thinking about it, he advised him.


    "Forget it, he just needs to be faster! I think he definitely practiced body fighting skills, otherwise he wouldn''t have this speed. His Nalan family has body fighting skills, and my Mu family also has them. When I get back, I''ll practice them too. Who''s afraid of who? " Wood war to his book boy discontented cry.


    Do you think I can''t beat Nalan Shiqiu all the time?


    You look down on me, young master of your family. I''m the next generation patriarch of the wood family. I''m the most talented person of the wood family!


    "Alas The onlookers see clearly. Seeing his young master''s appearance, muliu knows that he will not accept the fact that he can''t compare with the other. He will try his best to find reasons for himself and convince himself in his heart. But how can this kind of self deception change the reality? Can think of their young master next time was beaten when the tragic, wood flow deep sigh, no longer say anything.


    After all, what should be said has already been said. If the master doesn''t listen, what can he do? He is just a little bookboy.


    However, young master Nalan''s talent is really good. He made his own young master into this picture in one minute A weak look.


    The name of genius is true!


    "Master muzhan, these two snake girls who ran about in Fangshi and knocked over many stalls are yours, right? Let me check with you the losses of these merchants in Fangshi, and please cooperate with us. "


    At this time, after listening to the introduction of the merchant yeshiqiu explained, the captain of Fangshi patrol guard, who knew what had happened before, came over, glanced at the two snake girls who had been tied up and left on the ground, and said "very politely" to muzhan, who was supported by muliu.


    At the same time, the guards behind him also had a tacit "drink" together, and forced the long gun to the ground. When they heard people''s scalp numb, their legs trembled uncontrollably.


    This team is made up of fighters!


    "Master muzhan, would you please cooperate with us?" Seeing that muzhan didn''t speak, the captain of the patrol once again asked him politely.


    Mu Zhan


    Can I say no?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, a pavilion in the city.


    At night, Qiu sat down here, resting and recovering his fighting spirit in the war with Mu Zhan. At the same time, he entered the chat group, hoping to welcome the newcomer.


    It seems that once the boss chat group comes, it will soon become very lively.


    This is not, just a day or so, to the second wave of group members, although this wave of only one person.


    In the chat group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "where is this place? Who are you, who dare to use witchcraft against me? Do you think this little trick can win me?"


    Hegemony: @ Li Maozhen, rookie, it''s not witchcraft. This is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. If you can come in, it means that you should be a person with high ability in your world. But I advise you to pay attention to speaking in the group, otherwise Yin Su, who has something to say but can''t speak all the time, is your example


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Yin Su Su? I''ve never heard of her. How can she be an example to the king


    Yin Su Su, who is in a forbidden state, wants to cry when he sees Li Maozhen''s words.Do I deserve it?


    If you follow my path, you will know whether I am worthy or not.


    [Ding Dong, the leader of the group is online at night. ¡¿


    majestic: "Oh, here comes the group leader. I''ve met the group leader."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, you''re OK. How''s the life changing method I told you?"


    I didn''t expect that at this time, xiongba was also online. At night, Qiu Leng asked him.


    Xiongba: "the younger generation has accepted Kongzi as their adopted daughter according to the way instructed by the adults, betrothed her to bu Jingyun, and then betrothed her to Nie Feng. Feng ER can''t see how happy she is, but bu Jingyun is really overjoyed. He repeatedly thanks the younger generation. It seems that this time''s move to buy people''s hearts has an effect."


    Night time autumn: "Nie Feng and your daughter youruo are not familiar, it is normal that they will not be as happy as Bu Jingyun, but he is the most emotional, your daughter betrothed to him will not be wronged, rest assured."


    Hegemony: "yes, it all depends on the guidance of the Lord. Thank you for your kindness."


    Yeshiqiu: "you don''t have to be so polite, and I''m not your elder. Don''t call yourself younger. I''m younger than you. I really don''t cheat you!"


    At night, Qiu has no temper with the fact that xiongba claims to be a younger generation in front of him. He is only 11 years old this year. How can he become the elder of a bad old man? He is so old.


    Majestic: "er Yes, that night, I''ll call myself "I am" in front of you. How do you like it


    Yeshiqiu: "I think it''s very good."


    Xiongba: "yes, yes. In addition, the group leader asked me to verify Nie Feng''s miraculous skill. I have already started to do it. Now there is no result. As soon as there is a result, I will come into the group and report it to you. "


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I can rest assured that you are doing business. Oh, I almost forgot, @ Li Maozhen, king of Qi, welcome new people. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    I think of Wang.


    Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, became a little suspicious when she raised her fingers and used her power above the throne, but failed to break the picture that appeared in her mind.


    He had absolute confidence in his own strength. He had been away from Qi State for 16 years. He practiced hard every day in twelve caves. Even the wizard king in ten thousand poison cave could not hallucinate this kind of magic in his body without knowing it.


    So, although it''s a little strange, Li Maozhen still thinks that this may not be his illusion.


    Yeshiqiu: "Qi Wang Li Maozhen, newcomer, which world boss are you from? I always feel familiar with your head portrait, but I can''t remember it for a moment?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Why, don''t you know me?


    Yeshiqiu: "forget it, I''ll see for myself."


    After he went online, the new man didn''t talk all the time. Yeshiqiu thought he might be too shy, so he opened the functional interface of the chat group and used the authority of the group owner to call out the new man''s details.


    These materials are not all text introductions, but also accompanied by a short video of the original fate of the newcomer.


    After reading these materials, yeshiqiu took a deep breath and said in secret: "it''s him who paints the world of bad people in the river and lake, and has the Immortal King Li Maozhen!"

 Chapter 29

    According to the information, Qi Wang, who has just entered the group, is the boss from Guoman''s painting the villains of the river. Although he is not a big boss, with his powerful skills, cool head, and immortal evil spirits, he is definitely the top boss in the second step.


    However, his ending is a bit bad.


    After reading these materials, yeshiqiu remembered that he had seen the unfinished Guoman before he crossed, and just finished watching the plot of Li Maozhen splashing on the street.


    How to say, I always feel that he could not have died, because his human design is too strong, his martial arts are excellent, and he is immortal. But the director wants to give him a plot kill, and there is no way to do it.


    In his original fate, he would put his death into his sister, the female emperor of magic sound workshop, in the future. Then the Female Emperor didn''t know which one was wrong. She broke her heart and killed her. She wanted to die with her brother.


    Let''s forget it, madder. After two people, they also staged a touching brother and sister play. It''s really tempting to mention butcher''s knife and rush to the director''s home to let him know what cruelty is!


    Ding Dong A, night time autumn shut these data up, the vision looks again to chat screen.


    At this time, Qi Wang Li Maozhen still didn''t speak, but relying on the connection between himself as the group leader and the chat group, yeshiqiu knew that he was getting to know the chat group quickly, and was watching the group announcements and documents he had written.


    Soon, after reading the group announcement and group files, he first checked in and clocked in, and got three points. Then, he opened the mall interface.


    At present, there are not many commodities on sale in the mall. They are mainly pills and fighting skills provided by themselves, as well as the majestic three unique skills and Yin Su Su''s eagle claw skill.


    It''s worth mentioning that although Yin Su Su''s "Eagle Claw skill" was sold in the mall, no one is willing to spend points to download the martial arts she wants to sell, so naturally she didn''t get any points. In addition, when she first entered the group, she didn''t sign in, and the next day, that is, today, she was forbidden to speak by herself as the leader of the group for a day, so she''s now The number of points is zero. How miserable it is.


    It seems that sister paper will receive preferential treatment everywhere. Married people are not included in this sister paper!


    ¡­¡­


    Painting the world of bad people in the world.


    Li Maozhen, who had just snatched the Longquan sword from Li Xingyun, who was beside Li Siyuan and Meng Po, was driving to Fengxiang. Looking at the interface of the mall in her mind, she frowned slightly, and a trace of inquiry flashed across her rich and handsome face.


    "According to the group document" instructions for the use of the mall ", in this mall, you can buy goods from all over the world by using points, and there are crossing symbols that can cross the world. But why are there so few goods in this mall? And The traversing Rune to Wang''s world only needs 80 points, while the traversing Rune to the world of the tyrant and the devil Bruce Lee all needs hundreds of points. Is it true that their world is higher than Wang''s


    Li Maozhen is a conscientious person. Unlike Yin Su Su, she is easily influenced by her feelings. She is a silly woman in love. So after a while, he analyzed a lot of information.


    However, he couldn''t figure out the answer to the problem of too few commodities.


    After a look at the group list, there are only six people, including myself and the group leader. There are a little few customers, so it''s hard for business to grow. Maybe that''s the answer.


    Li Maozhen guessed.


    At this time, a message suddenly appeared in the chat group, which was sent to him by the group leader.


    Night time autumn: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, new man, have you returned to Qi now?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, group leader? How do you know that Wang is on his way back to Qi, and you are following him? "


    Although she has believed in the boss chat group of all heaven and all world, some things are still incomprehensible, because she has never been in touch with them. For example, someone knows what she is doing across the world. Li Maozhen, who receives the news of yeshiqiu, immediately pulls the reins and stops the carriage. After looking around, she finds no one In tracking himself, can we say that the group leader''s hiding method is very clever?


    Yeshiqiu: "I didn''t follow you. You and I are not in the same world. But since you are on your way back to Qiguo, someone is really following you."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "who?"


    Night time autumn: "Li Siyuan, Meng Po, and Li Xingyun around them."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "that fake? How dare he come to my king''s idea? "


    Li Maozhen doesn''t care about all the three people mentioned by yeshiqiu, because the three of them together can make a tie with him at most. What''s more, he still has the death poison. If the poison doesn''t die, people won''t die, but they Oh, once you die, you really die.


    However, the group leader said that the three of them were tracking themselves, but they didn''t realize it. If this is true, their hiding means are really OK!Yeshiqiu: "in fact, the Li Xingyun beside Li Siyuan is not a fake. He is indeed the prince of Li Ye of Zhaozong. It''s true."


    Yeshiqiu loved the role of Qi King Li Maozhen very much, especially his evil spirit of death and his ability of flash. The handsome people are the standard match of big men.


    So he doesn''t want his new group member to be on the street like he was in the original track. He wants him to be alive, so that there is a group member with high quality in his group, and it won''t appear that the quality of the group is so low.


    It''s not the night time that Qiu dislikes other members of the group. Let''s see what people are in the group now.


    Those who are full of pustules, who are always looking for someone to compare swords, who are always shouting slogans of the second middle school, who are impolite to themselves and have already married.


    Well, it''s hard to say!


    So, yeshiqiu plans to take the initiative to give him a wave of spoilers and help him change his life. Anyway, he doesn''t suffer, does he?


    However, the name of this group is really correct. In Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, almost everyone in the group is boss, and most of the boss are villains, and the fate of villains Oh, what a tragedy!


    Almost everyone has to change their lives!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "it''s not fake. According to the group leader, is Li Xingyun on Wang''s sister''s side fake?"


    Li Maozhen frowns. He is not interested in who is the real descendant of Li Tang. The Tang Dynasty is dead and the emperor is killed. Who cares about the prince? However, it is said that only the real descendant of Li Tang can open the Longquan treasure. So if Li Xingyun over Li Siyuan is true, he will


    Yeshiqiu: "the Li Xingyun in your sister''s side is also true. They are all the sons of emperor Zhaozong. They are half brothers. You can''t expect the emperor to have only one son, can you?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    What you said is very reasonable. I have nothing to say, but


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "so they are brothers, but I don''t think they know it?"


    Li Maozhen doesn''t have much doubt about what yeshiqiu said, because it''s not impossible, and it''s not good to deceive himself. No matter who is true or false, he will fall into the hands of the king, either as a puppet or as a dead man. No one can be a real dragon emperor!


    Night autumn: "bad handsome know, is he secretly Li Siyuan around the Li Xingyun take away, and then has been hiding his life."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I see. Thank you for telling me."


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. After talking to you so much, are you interested in seeing your own future with your own eyes? Don''t worry. If I don''t accept your points, I''ll take it as a gift for new people. "


    Majestic: "group leader, I am also a new man!"


    At night, in autumn Well, I''ll show you your original future. In fact, you two have similar endings. "


    Xiongba: "thank you, Lord."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "looking at the future? If you can see nature with your own eyes, thank you


    Li Maozhen looks puzzled. He has only heard that the future can be predicted, but it''s the first time that people say that the future can be seen. He wants to open his eyes and have a good look. How can the group leader let him see his future with his own eyes


    "She is innocent, save her, save her..."


    Li Maozhen, who is thinking, suddenly stops her thoughts and stares at a picture in front of him.


    In the picture, he is lying on the ground, holding out his hand and saying "save her, save her". This NIMA, who is the king asking to save?


    Yeshiqiu: "I''m sorry, Li Maozhen, king of Qi. I''ve just looked at it first. I''ve already seen the end. Now I''ll go back to you."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi

 Chapter 30

    See the end?


    Go back?


    I don''t think that''s a good thing.


    Is this lying on the ground shouting "save her, save her" the end of the king?


    What''s the joke? I''m afraid that I''m suffering from death. The magic rhyme has been practiced to the end. I''m beyond the existence of heaven. How can I have such a tragic ending? Wang''s life should be bright and brilliant, it should be the domination of Kyushu, the unification of the existence of China, such as such a scene, will never happen!


    Li Maozhen has great confidence in his strength, which makes him believe that he will have a bright future.


    However


    At night, Qiu Cheng, as he said, retrogressed the short video recording Li Maozhen''s original fate, starting from the node where he appeared in Chang''an city.


    Scenes of the past appeared in front of Li Maozhen, so that his original face that "a face of disbelief" look gradually closed up, replaced by a strong shock.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s really something that happened to Wang!" Li Maozhen''s eyes widened, and he said in an incredible way.


    It''s not easy to let people see what happened in the past with their own eyes. It''s more powerful than divination. If you want to know something, you can see it with your eyes.


    "If the king is here, those who act in collusion, those who act against the law and those who seek to usurp power will die!"


    "Boom!"


    His voice is uploaded from the screen, and then Li Maozhen sees his attack on Li Xingyun in Chang''an City, but he is stopped by his sister. When she sees her sister spitting blood, Li Maozhen in the picture is silent, because there are still people watching, but Li Maozhen, who is watching her past, frowns.


    He is a girl.


    A sister control injured her beloved sister by hand. Who can understand the sadness and pain?


    Hit on her, pain in my heart!


    "Alas Li Maozhen sighed heavily. When she returned to Qi, she didn''t know if she would fight with her younger sister. After all, from the battle of Chang''an, her younger sister was very attentive to Li Xingyun, who had no scar on her face. Maybe


    "Alas Li Maozhen sighed again. She had been away from home for 16 years. When she came back, her younger sister would have someone else in her heart. It''s really hard for her brother to tell.


    Then, he looked up and continued to look at the picture in front of him.


    Because this is just a short video recording Li Maozhen''s original fate, we intercepted the picture on the basis of the original animation, and played it very quickly. In the blink of an eye, Li Maozhen opened the Longquan treasure box in Mengpo''s hand, but found it was fake. Then he took the Longquan sword, placed it in a hidden place, and returned to Qi.


    Qiguo, Fengxiang City, in the magic sound square.


    In the picture, Li Maozhen is reminiscing with her sister, the empress. She takes off her burden, opens it, and puts all her precious inkstones in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, Li Maozhen subconsciously touched the burden behind her. There was a gift he had prepared for his sister. Because the empress liked to draw since she was a child, and often pestered him to buy pens and ink, he did not forget to buy inkstones for her even when he was in miaojiang these years. Unconsciously, he collected so many inkstones, which is all right It''s a rare top-grade inkstone outside on weekdays, each of which is worth thousands of gold.


    I didn''t tell anyone about it, but it appeared on the screen. What does it mean?


    It shows that the group leader really has the uncanny ability, and even knows this kind of thing. It seems that the future shown in this picture is true.


    Li Maozhen murmured in her heart.


    Then, thinking that she could hand deliver the gift to her sister, Li Maozhen''s face froze again with a slight radian in her mouth.


    Because he saw his sister actually put a dagger on his neck, and always said that my business has nothing to do with you and so on.


    Son of a bitch, you are my own sister. Your business has nothing to do with me. Who does it have to do with?


    Li Xingyun?


    Li Maozhen is angry!


    It''s more than that. In the back, the plot is reversed. My sister chooses to believe in herself and takes her to get the Longquan treasure box. In the end, she sneaks from the back and gives her sister a sword.


    "I..." Li Maozhen wants to say something, but she can''t say it again, because from her sister''s performance, she really has a deep feeling for Li Xingyun. It''s impossible for her and herself to work together to capture the Longquan treasure, then For the sake of Qi country, maybe I will really give her a sword, so that I can''t stop myself.


    After all, my sister is my favorite, but Qiguo is my lifelong responsibility!


    Li Maozhen''s brows were tightly wrinkled, and the expression on her face was very complicated.


    On the other hand, the hero who is also watching this short video shows a smile of his peers.What about my sister? If she dares to stop her own step, she''ll give her a sword and let her have a long memory. Anyway, she didn''t kill her, did she?


    The hero who engraves the four words "son of the hero" on his son''s face with his own sword has no slightest disdain and disgust for what Li Maozhen has done. On the contrary, he quite agrees.


    In addition This new girl''s sister is also too beautiful. She is more beautiful than Yan Ying. Besides, her temperament is completely different from that of Yan Ying.


    For a moment, xiongba was a little drooling.


    Although he is a hero, it doesn''t prevent us from pursuing beauty. Cao Cao still likes other people''s wives. I''m a little attracted to other people''s sisters. Shouldn''t it be too much?


    "Why don''t you talk to the new man later and ask for a kiss to see if it can be done?" Suddenly want to continue the hero in the heart murmured.


    In mainland China, yeshiqiu, who has seen this short video once, is not so shocked by the beauty of the empress, because he knew in his previous life that the empress is a peerless beauty. No matter in appearance, body shape, temperament or ability, she is the top beauty in the Guoman list.


    However, he is the same as the overlord. He doesn''t drool. At most, he looks at her with an appreciative eye, because He is a pure man!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    Then, the video on the screen showed Li Maozhen''s own strength against the protagonist team. Although her own strength was very strong, she could be invincible, but in the end, her two fists couldn''t beat her four hands, and she lost to the other team in large numbers. She was twisted off her neck by Shizu Hanyu.


    Seeing this scene, xiongba is a little strange. Before, it was not shown that the new man''s ending was lying on the ground with his hair all over his head, stretching out his hand and shouting "save her, save her". How could he have been twisted to death?


    Group leader, what''s the matter?


    As he was about to ask the group leader a question, suddenly, the scene in front of him stopped the hero''s action. In the video, Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, whose neck had been twisted and he had no breath, stood up again. With a turn of his neck, his joints were corrected and he came back to life.


    "What the hell is going on?" The terrified xiongba, just like when he first came into the group and saw the demon Bruce Lee, blundered out the word "hell".


    It''s no wonder that the overlord is so impolite and comes back from the dead, not to mention in the world of martial arts. It''s a rare sight even in the world of myth!


    This new man, how did he do it?


    Through the video, I witnessed the strength of the new man''s martial arts, and saw that he was able to come back from the dead. The hero''s face gradually became dignified.


    This new man Better than me!

 Chapter 31

    Xiongba has always felt that Rao Shi''s data panel shows that he is not the strongest in his own world. There are many people who can win in the Wulin. But in the chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss with few people, he should also be the leading person among the group members.


    Otherwise, why did the group leader just ask me to replenish the goods for the mall instead of giving the task to others?


    It''s not because I''m powerful and outstanding among these people.


    But now


    Looking at Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, who came back from the dead in this video, xiongba was silent.


    Having witnessed a wonderful play with his own eyes, he has a general understanding of Li Maozhen''s skill, which is only half inferior to him.


    However, the other side can come back from the dead, which NIMA can''t make up with. If you really want to fight, you can''t beat him to death, but you can beat yourself to death.


    Half the skill difference is not enough to let yourself have the ability to completely ignore the opponent''s attack.


    That is to say: this new man is stronger than me!


    "Well, I really It''s hard Look up at the sky.


    As the leader of Tianxia society, he feels that he has really failed to the extreme. He is not the most powerful in his own world, and he is not the strongest member in the chat group (he is not an individual at all, except for the devil Bruce Lee). When will he come to rule the world with the help of heaven?


    "Alas Xiongba is very depressed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes stare at the short video that appears in front of her.


    The video has been played. He opens the Longquan treasure box and finds Shengtong. Now, he is taking Li Xingyun, Shengtong and Ji Ruxue on the road to find Longquan treasure.


    But can I really find Longquan treasure?


    Before that "save her save her" picture, let Li Maozhen''s heart a little bottomless.


    Then soon, the battle began again. It turned out that Li Xingyun intentionally led himself to Shennongjia. He wanted to use the swamps and exotic flowers and plants there to deal with himself. He opened his stomach and took out the dead poisonous insects.


    Because death is not death, as the host of their own will not die.


    However, he didn''t find the poison from his spleen and stomach?


    What''s going on?


    Li Maozhen, who was watching her future, picked an eyebrow. She didn''t understand that his death was really in the spleen and stomach, and didn''t move to another place.


    Later, when she woke up, she fought with Li Xingyun and Ji Ruxue again. She still hanged them. But at this time, her sister empress appeared. She saved Ji Ruxue, her maid and rival in love.


    "What a silly girl!" Seeing this, Li Maozhen shakes her head. I really don''t know how to say that her sister is good. She actually saved her rival from her brother''s hand. Is my brother not as important as your rival?


    Sad ~


    with the arrival of the empress, there was no big fight between her brother and sister, which made Li Maozhen feel relieved. However, his anger soon rose again.


    Because when I was stabbing her, I quietly put the poison into my sister''s body, and my sister Lying trough, actually broke his heart.


    What are you doing?!


    Seeing the scene that his sister was going to die with him, Li Maozhen''s breath was unstable, and she almost didn''t go crazy.


    Is this my sister?


    Are you really my sister?


    Is there such a sister in the world?


    I''m your brother. I love you and love your brother. Do you want to die with me?


    I


    Li Maozhen''s face turned black with anger.


    What''s the future of dog blood? Wang''s future was ruined by her sister. She wants to die with herself and cut off the vitality of death by breaking her own heart?


    Li Maozhen''s breathing became more and more serious. He felt that he was on the verge of breaking out.


    As a sister control, he can accept that he was beaten to death, or that he fell into the trap of others and then died, but he can''t accept that he died with his sister at all. For a sister control, is there a more cruel way to die?


    "God, why do you treat me like this?"


    Li Maozhen, like the overlord, also looked up at the sky and widened his eyes. His eyes were full of anger.


    The video is still playing. The life of the dead is about to lose. The dying self still doesn''t hate his sister. Seeing that she is about to fall down, he hurried to catch her, and then


    A tear jerking drama is on!


    Looking down at the video again, looking at the dying himself and his sister, Li Maozhen realized that it was more important to cherish the people around him and govern Qi country than the illusory Longquan treasure. Li Maozhen cried.Although there is no cry, but the eyes are really in tears.


    Next, the awakened self in the video asks her sister why she doesn''t even have the courage to look at Li Xingyun. The answer is: because she is king Qi.


    King Qi


    This is her own identity. When she insisted on leaving Qi State 16 years ago to find a way to open the Longquan treasure box in twelve caves, she was forced to put it on her head. This identity made her innocent, happy and carefree. She lost the most important freedom and love of women, and replaced it with a very heavy responsibility.


    All of this is caused by myself, and it is myself who ruined my sister''s life.


    See here, originally angry Li Maozhen quiet down, anger disappeared, the whole person is very lost, a complex mood.


    He Hurt his sister, he originally belongs to his own responsibility to the sister, hurt her, he is not a competent brother!


    In addition, he is not a competent king. When the people of Qi State need him most, he is not there, just for the sake of a Longquan treasure that I don''t know whether it really exists and whether it can be seized!


    Li Maozhen is very upset. At this moment, not only himself in the video, but also now he has a feeling of regret.


    Perhaps, he should not fight for Longquan treasure, let alone leave Qi for 16 years.


    If he had been in Qi all these years, how could the people of Qi and his sister


    "Alas Li Maozhen was so angry that she beat her head hard to vent her chagrin and regret.


    The video has been played to the last moment. In the video, when he heard his sister''s answer, he helped her up with tears and tried his best to heal her. Unfortunately, the effect was very poor. Finally, he pushed her out and pushed her to Li Xingyun, and told him "she is innocent, save her, save her...".


    It turns out that the picture of "save her, save her" is asking Li Xingyun and others to use Jincan to save their sister. No wonder they will ask for help with their temper. If it''s to save their sister, it''s really no shame to ask for help.


    Kneel down and kowtow.


    After all, face is very important, but there is only one sister.


    In the end, I want to end my life and die.


    That''s the end of the video.


    The whole chat group suddenly became quiet.


    No matter Li Maozhen, who has witnessed her future with her own eyes, or who has watched others'' future hegemony and yeshiqiu, or Yin Susu, who is online but in a forbidden state and unable to speak, has made any sound.


    Because It''s really moving.


    Even the heroes like xiongba, seeing the pictures of Li Maozhen and the brother and sister of the empress falling in love and killing each other, and hearing those touching conversations, can''t help but feel a little sad and touched.


    Although he is cruel, he is not inhuman. When his son and daughter died in the original book, he cried like a helpless old man, but he was sad.


    Now seeing the future fate of Li Maozhen, who is the same hero and Overlord as him and also has excellent martial arts skills, his heart is more or less sighed and moved.


    What a pity! What a poor brother and sister!


    Xiongba shakes his head, trying to comfort the new man who is stronger than him, but he doesn''t know what to say. In the end, he can only keep silent.


    For a long time, a husky voice finally appeared in the quiet chat group. It was Li Maozhen. This guy didn''t send a text message this time, but spoke directly in voice.


    Li Maozhen: "group leader My Lord, Ben I want to know if my sister was saved by Li Xingyun. Can you tell me, thank you very much? "


    Now he doesn''t want to ask about the Longquan treasure, and he doesn''t want to know where it is, whether it exists or not. He just wants to know whether his sister can be saved after his death.

 Chapter 32

    However, this kind of thing night when autumn where can know, he can''t see the female emperor originally destiny track video?


    However, since you have asked, as the leader of the group, how can I answer you? After all, your original fate is too poor, which moved me so "cold" people.


    So


    Night time autumn: "don''t worry, Li Maozhen, king of Qi. Your sister can live."


    Anyway, it''s about the original fate track. If you enter the group, your sister''s fate will naturally change. I say that, no one can verify the truth. Moreover, with Josen''s piss, they are not likely to dare to risk the world''s great injustice to draw the empress to death. Otherwise, maybe one day their screenwriter will die in the news News on the road.


    The power of manfen can''t be underestimated!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "hoo, that''s good. Thank you for telling me. Thank you very much!"


    Li Maozhen, who received the reply from the group leader, was relieved.


    At this point witnessed his future, for the authenticity of the chat group has no doubt.


    First of all, he is sure that no one in his own world can make him fall into magic without his knowing it. Second, in the burden behind him is the precious inkstone he collected for his sister in the past 16 years, which no one knows except himself. Finally, although the pictures in the video are bloody, think about it carefully It''s really likely to happen. With her own temperament, her sister''s temperament, her feelings for Li Xingyun Combined with these factors, the more Li Maozhen thought about it, the more she felt that if he didn''t enter the chat group and didn''t see these pictures, the next thing would most likely be the same as what was shown in the video.


    So, the dog blood thing will really happen to the king. Is the future of the king really so sad?


    "Click ~" Li Maozhen clenched her fist, rubbing her joints and making a click sound. A strong sense of anger and sadness came to her heart.


    Just now, his anger disappeared, but it was suppressed by sadness and self blame. Now, anger reappears.


    If this is his future, what is Li Maozhen''s 16 years of exile and suffering?


    How can he not be angry?!


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. It''s a small matter. How are you feeling now?"


    Very bad!


    Li Maozhen subconsciously replied that, but with the increase of contact, he was more and more awed of the boss chat group. Especially the group leader, he could let people see their own future directly. This method simply surpassed the ordinary people and approached the immortals.


    No, even immortals don''t always have the ability to show the past and future to others in the form of pictures. Therefore, this group leader is really terrible!


    Like xiongba and Yin Susu, yeshiqiu didn''t say anything. Li Maozhen subconsciously took the exclusive function of chat group leader as yeshiqiu''s own magic power, and cast a reverent look at his portrait. Unconsciously, she set up a very grand image for him.


    Therefore, what I want to say subconsciously is something I can''t say. It''s too rude.


    Li Maozhen quickly swallowed this sentence, which had already reached her throat, and replaced it with a new sentence: "thank you for your concern, I''m OK" and sent it to the group.


    If you let yeshiqiu know Li Maozhen''s conjecture at this time, it will be very sad.


    Because big brother, I can''t even beat you!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    With a brief conversation with Li Maozhen at nightfall, the quiet atmosphere gradually disappeared, and the screen peeping hegemony also emerged, taking the initiative to talk with Li Maozhen.


    Hegemony: @ Li Maozhen, the rookie, I know you are in a bad mood now, because I came from the past. When I saw my data panel saying that I was not the strongest in my own world and that there were countless people who could beat me, I was also in a heavy mood. When the group leader told me that my destiny for the next half of my life was "success" When I was defeated, I was even more angry, but now... "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "now I want to go against the sky!"


    Without waiting for the overlord to finish speaking, Li Maozhen said in a cool voice.


    If God wants him to experience such a tragedy, what''s the harm of his disobedience?


    Or that sentence, let Wang die in the hands of his sister, this is what Wang can''t accept in any case, even if the group leader said that his sister can be saved by Li Xingyun in the future, but the damage caused by this will not be reduced at all.


    Who are you?


    Sister control!


    Have you ever heard of being controlled by my sister?


    Is there anything more cruel in the world?


    "Er..." I wanted to have a good chat with the new man to increase my friendship. Then I asked him if he could marry his younger sister and ask him about the ghost of death, which can bring people back to life. I wanted to see if I had a chance to increase my ability to come back to life. Unexpectedly, the new man was so excited that he was even more excited than himself at the beginning. What the hero wanted to say I choked on him for a moment.He felt that it was better for him to wait for the new man to calm down a little bit, and then to ask him for marriage and advice about the death of Gu. Now, he would probably refuse.


    When he calms down, he may refuse, but at least he is more likely to agree.


    So, xiongba stopped talking and continued to peep at the screen.


    Yin Su Su, however, can only peep at the screen. He can''t speak even if he wants to. He is still forbidden.


    Night time autumn: "against the sky is very good, a very ambitious word."


    Although I feel that the sky is a little pitiful and everyone wants to go against it, it is undeniable that those who mean to go against the sky are ambitious.


    Seeing the group leader praising himself, Li Maozhen breathed heavily, adjusted her mood a little, and then said in the group: "group leader, thank you for letting me know my future, just..."


    Autumn at night


    Question mark?


    I think I''m just asking what I''m doing?


    Looking at the symbols sent out in autumn at night, Li Maozhen guessed in her heart, and then continued to say: "I just want to know, if I make a change now, can I really change the original fate track and have a different future?"


    Fighting mainland, see Li Maozhen asked out of this sentence, night autumn Leng Leng Leng, immediately silent up.


    He really doesn''t know the answer.


    He can only guarantee that if Li Maozhen makes a change, he will be able to walk out a road different from that in the original book. As for where the end of this new road will lead, and whether it will be the same as that in the original book, he is not sure.


    However, excluding all the so-called illusory theory of Providence, your future depends on yourself, doesn''t it?


    So, don''t know the answer of night autumn decided to Li Maozhen end a bowl of soul chicken soup, good encourage him.


    Night time autumn: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, is in charge of her own destiny."


    "Well?" Li Maozhen was shocked when she saw the news in the evening.


    The fate is in their own hands. The meaning of this is


    Eyes turn, a brain fill, and then, Li Maozhen understand.


    The leader of the group is worthy of being the leader of the group. What he said was so meaningful and thought-provoking. Xiao Wang really admired him!


    Li Maozhen reached out and took the Longquan sword he was carrying behind him. Now he is no longer interested in the Longquan treasure. It''s a disaster rather than a benefit to him and Qi kingdom.


    In that case


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yeshiqiu, Lord of the group, I have a dragon spring sword in my hand, which is said to be the key to open the gate of the dragon spring treasure. It was forged by master Ou Yezi in the spring and Autumn period, and its quality is good. I want to sell it in the mall, can I?"


    Without the Longquan sword, I''ll get rid of the Longquan treasure box when I return to Qi. You can go to find the treasure if you like!


    Yeshiqiu: "the mall will automatically check the value of items. Generally, those that are passable can be put on the shelves. Try it yourself."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, the leader."


    After a respectful reply, Li Maozhen tried it and found that the quality of Longquan sword has reached the shelf standard of the mall and can be sold in it.


    So he got out of the carriage and went to a place with a wide view so that those who followed him could see what he was doing.


    Under the gaze of Li Siyuan and others who are hiding in the dark, Li Maozhen raises her arm holding the sword, contacts the mall in her heart, and puts the Longquan sword in her hand as a commodity for sale. On the other hand, she accumulates her strength with her arm, ready to make a parabolic movement.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just at the moment when the mall decided to put the Longquan sword on the shelf, and the sword had been bound, Li Maozhen''s arm swung violently, and with great strength, he threw the Longquan sword towards the dense forest area in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, Longquan sword was lost far away by him, and then completely disappeared.


    "Hum, it''s useless to keep this sword. Don''t worry about it!" Seeing that the Longquan sword, which had been thrown out by herself, had been transferred to the mall as a commodity for sale to other members of the group, and the mall had priced it at 500 points, Li Maozhen felt satisfied, but she didn''t show it on the face. She coldly said this to the people hiding in the dark, then turned back to the horse cart, picked up the whip, and continued to drive towards Qi country.


    After Li Maozhen''s carriage left, Li Siyuan, Meng Po and Li Xingyun, who had been raised by Yuan Tiangang since childhood, came out.


    They first looked in the direction that the carriage left, then in the direction that Li Maozhen threw out the Longquan sword, and finally looked at each other. They could all see the muddle in each other''s eyes.


    King Qi, what is he doing? As the key to find the Longquan sword, he said no, no?


    Is he not looking for Longquan treasure?

 Chapter 33

    In the chat group.


    [Ding Dong, Li Maozhen, a member of the group, put on the shelf a level 3 weapon Longquan sword. Its sharpness and tenacity are equivalent to the average level of level 2 sword weapons, but it contains part of the world power and the dragon spirit of the emperor. It costs 500 points. ¡¿


    hearing the sudden sound, yeshiqiu, xiongba, Yin Susu, and even Li Maozhen, who are currently online in the group, can''t help showing a trace of surprise.


    It contains the power of the world and the dragon spirit of the Emperor


    Although I don''t understand it very well, I always feel great!


    "What is the system, the power of the world and the dragon spirit of the emperor?" With a move of heart, I tune out the interface of the mall. Looking at this new commodity on the shelves, I feel my chin at night and ask about the system in my mind.


    "The former is of great benefit to the way of heaven or those who cultivate gods, while the latter is of great benefit to those who become emperor of man. It is of no use to you, at least for the moment." The system gives a concise answer.


    "Oh." Autumn at night should be a casual.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to spend money to buy the sword, because xiongba was so polite that he promised to find Xuanyuan sword in Lingyun grottoes and give it to him. He couldn''t even spend money to buy it. He had to say that he was very kind to him. He just wanted to repay himself by doing so.


    The members of the group have said this, so where can they refuse?


    Had to reluctantly accept.


    How can you be interested in a Longquan sword when you are about to own Xuanyuan sword? It''s just a little surprised to hear the power of the world and the dragon spirit of the emperor. I don''t know if there are these two things in Xuanyuan sword of Fengyun world?


    Majestic: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, new man, don''t you look for that Longquan treasure?"


    Watching the short video of Li Maozhen''s original fate, Xiong Ba has some understanding of Longquan sword. He knows that it''s the key to the gate of Longquan treasure that Li Maozhen has been looking for, so he asks him.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I don''t want to find it. For it, I have lost too much. Now there is nothing to lose. I intend to govern Qi well after I return to Qi. Even if there is no Longquan treasure, I can still lead the people of Qi to live and work in peace and contentment with my ability


    "Brother Li is so bold


    If you lose so much but get nothing, you won''t be reconciled. But he can give up if you give up. If you don''t say anything else, his courage and determination alone deserve your admiration. In addition to his opponent''s martial arts skills and his enviable and enviable immortal ability, such a person is fully qualified to be a brother to himself who is the leader of the world society and a natural bully.


    Of course, it would be better if the name "brother Li" could be changed to "big brother" one day.


    At a glance in the video, xiongba is very fond of the empress in women''s clothes!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it''s not so bold. It''s just reining in the horse at a precipice and mending the sheep when they are dead. By the way, I''m also very interested in the future of the male leader. I don''t know if I can share it with you? "


    "My future? Oh, I almost forgot, @ yeshiqiu, leader of the group, I''m a newcomer. I just entered the group last night. You just promised me to see my original future. I wonder if I can watch it now? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    You just joined the group last night? Then you also call me a new person, the feeling itself is a new person.


    Night time autumn: @ xiongba, you can see for yourself


    Have already restored the fighting spirit of almost, night time autumn got up to move a body, in the group said casually.


    Then, he tunes out the short video of xiongba and uploads it to the group for him, as well as Li Maozhen and Yin Susu, who are still peeping at the screen.


    Soon, the video of xiongba was over. During this period, like Li Maozhen, he was filled with anger and sadness. His eyes were red and his expression was terrifying.


    Although I have known for a long time that my original future will end in failure, after all, the group leader has already told me this sentence.


    But


    You didn''t tell me that my son and daughter are going to die together!


    Good guy, all three members of the family are finished, all the families are destroyed, and there is no one to follow. Is there anything more cruel in the world?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Alas, master Xiong, your future is also very miserable. You are almost catching up with me."


    As a younger sister who will be killed by her younger sister, Li Maozhen doesn''t feel that the tyrant who has been destroyed will be more miserable than herself.


    Xiongba: "yes, I have to say that the boss mentioned in the group documents is likely to be a villain, and it is true that most of the villains do not come to a good end. My original future is too Alas


    After several breaths, he managed to suppress his intention to kill Bu Jingyun. Xiongba didn''t want to fight with Li Maozhen for anything worse. He leaned back on his chair like he had no strength.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "indeed, it''s no wonder that the group leader said before that the ending of the two of us were almost the same. They could be summed up in a miserable word."With these words, Li Maozhen and xiongba took a look at each other''s faces at the same time. They could not help but show a touch of compassion and sympathy for each other.


    Both of them are hegemonists, martial masters, loved family members, great ambitions and powerful abilities. But the end is so tragic that they both die. They say that there is no fate between them, let alone other people, even they don''t believe it.


    After a moment''s silence, xiongba took the lead and said, "brother Li, in my opinion, would you like us to make an alliance? Although I have changed my life against heaven with the help of the Lord, there are still many things that can threaten me in the Wulin. I think If you can share one of your dead and living demons with me, the day when I will rule the world will come soon.


    Of course, since it''s an alliance, I will also try my best to help you. Didn''t you go looking for some treasure? Here you are! I don''t have much else in the world. It''s just that there''s an inexhaustible amount of gold and silver. You and I can complement each other. What do you think? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Seeing the alliance proposal made by the overlord, Li Maozhen was stunned for a moment, and then her sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly and hesitated.


    I have to say that the proposal of xiongba is very exciting. If I want to strengthen Qi Kingdom, gold and silver are really very important. Otherwise, I would not have left my hometown for Longquan treasure for 16 years, but I would have been killed. That thing


    Xiongba: "brother Li, I sincerely want to make an alliance with you. Besides, you and I belong to different worlds. Even if our goal is to unify the world, there will be no conflict. It''s good for everyone to form an alliance! "


    Seeing that Li Maozhen didn''t speak, xiongba was in a hurry and continued to persuade him.


    He will never admit that the reason why he is so keen to form an alliance with him is to obtain the necromancer who can make people have the ability of immortality. His data panel shows that if those people hidden in the depths of Wulin want to compete with him, they don''t even have the chance to fight. What does it mean?


    It means that one''s life is always threatened!


    Now there is an opportunity to have an immortal body in front of him. How can he not seize it?


    Hold on, hold on!


    Maybe the idea of hegemony worked. Another minute later, Li Maozhen finally made a reply to his proposal, but the reply was not satisfactory.

 Chapter 34

    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "xiongba, leader of xionggang, I''m willing to make an alliance with you. After all, I really need a lot of wealth, but I''m a dead man Alas, I''ll tell you straight. The death of a poisonous insect needs to be supported by its own flesh and blood for ten years before it can be refined. Life is not like death in ten years. After refining, as long as the poisonous insect does not die, people will not die. Once the poisonous insect dies, people will die.


    If the male guild leader is still interested in the death of poisonous insects, my king can give you a poisonous insect egg now. If you take it, it will automatically enter your spleen. Then you only need to endure severe pain for ten years, and don''t kill it by using martial arts! "


    Majestic overlord


    Seeing the reply Li Maozhen sent to him, xiongba was silent and his face became a little stiff.


    Ten years can be refined, and ten years of life is not like death. Is it too difficult for you to refine?


    Well, if I can have an immortal body, I''m biting my teeth and obstinate. What''s the harm if I suffer from it for ten years? However, can you ensure that those guys who are hiding in the depths of Wulin and may kill me at any time won''t come out to fight me in these ten years?


    No, I don''t want it!


    Ten years from now, I have entered the boss chat group. Maybe I don''t need to rely on death to get rid of those guys. I can defeat those guys only by my own skill. Why do I have to bear the torture of life rather than death for ten years?


    I''m so busy!


    Also, Gu does not die, people do not die, your Gu How long will it live and when will it die?


    Li Maozhen said that the defect of the death was so, the hero immediately lost interest in it.


    He valued the present more than ten years later.


    ¡­¡­


    Painting the world of bad people in the river and lake, seeing that the overlord did not speak, he might still be thinking about it, or he might have refused to make an alliance with himself, so Li Maozhen continued to drive the carriage toward Qi country without expression.


    In fact, if he had known that things would turn out the way they are today, he would not have gone to practice the curse of death. Instead, he would have stayed in Qi, accompanied his sister and taken care of his people.


    The ability of death and immortality After all, it is something that can only be obtained at the cost of great sacrifice.


    On the other side, he got up and moved his body. Now he was walking towards the rice noodle shop, and he was going to send breakfast money to the shop owner himself. Yeshiqiu, seeing the conversation between the two people in the group, couldn''t help showing a trace of curiosity.


    His dream now is not to die, although the death of the living insects can do this from a certain point of view, but it is too restrictive. First of all, it needs to be tortured for ten years before it can be refined. Secondly, once the insects are killed, the host will also die together. Finally, the insects themselves have a life span, and it is impossible for the host to live all the time, so he has no influence on the death of the living insects I want to get the meaning of it.


    However, seeing Li Maozhen''s direct statement of the defect of the death, he suddenly remembered the new exclusive function that the system opened for him yesterday when the chat group ushered in the first wave of group members: Super strengthening furnace.


    The stove can enhance and upgrade an item through consumption points, but an item that has been strengthened cannot be strengthened for the second time.


    There are the three defects mentioned above. If you can strengthen and upgrade it through this exclusive function, and remove these defects for it, won''t it become something in your heart that can help you realize your dream?


    Thinking of this, autumn stopped at night.


    "Yes, you can have a try." Strengthening and upgrading is not to create out of thin air, but to improve the function of the object on the basis of the original. The ability of death is to make people immortal, but there are many restrictions. In theory, you can help yourself by strengthening it with a super strengthening furnace.


    Touching his chin, he pondered for a while and felt that this matter could be tried. At night, Qiu began to contact Li Maozhen in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, send me one of your dead eggs. I''ll see if I can eliminate its defects."


    "Oh?" Li Maozhen, who was driving, received the news from yeshiqiu. She immediately moved her arm, pulled the reins and stopped the carriage.


    Does the leader have a way to eliminate the defect?


    Li Maozhen picks her eyebrows, and a look of surprise appears on Junlang''s expressionless face. However, she thinks that it''s the leader of the boss chat group in the universe who can let people see his past and future leader. Soon, the surprise on his face converges. He reaches into his arms and takes out a few pieces he brought from the twelve caves The eggs of poisonous insects are selected and sent to yeshiqiu through the red envelope function.


    [Ding Dong, congratulations to Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, for becoming the first member of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group to use the red envelope function and gaining 100 points. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen


    Li Maozhen was stunned by the sudden mechanical sound in the chat group when he successfully loaded the eggs into the red envelope and sent them out.He just Got 100 points?


    What did he do? He just sent a worm egg to the group leader to let him see if he could eliminate the defect of death and poisonous insects, and then he got 100 points?


    This integral is too good to take!


    "Alas, alas, alas! Why didn''t I get a red envelope in front of him? 100 points, this Alas The hero who peeps at the screen hears the mechanical sound from the system, and his face is ugly. He jumps up from his chair and stomps his feet.


    He was in a bad mood yesterday, but he was in a good mood today. After all, he changed his life against heaven under the guidance of the group leader, but he saw his original future with his own eyes, and now he lost 100 points, so his mood became bad again.


    I really It''s hard!


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    No matter how Li Maozhen and xiongba feel at the moment, as a person with more than 10000 points, yeshiqiu doesn''t have much interest in the reward of these 100 points. Moreover, he is the leader of the group, not a member of the group, which is the welfare provided by the system for the group members, and he is not qualified to participate.


    Now, with a dead egg in his hand, he is opening his exclusive group leader function [super enhancement furnace], which he plans to use to enhance and upgrade this dead egg.


    Soon, a magical space appeared in my mind. In the middle of this space, there is a building similar to the altar. At the top of the building, there is an ancient three legged tripod carved with sun, moon, stars and mountains. Er, although the name is super strengthening furnace, I can''t see the difference between it and tripod?


    In the past, the tripod was used to cook and eat, and the stove was used to refine pills. But in the world of breaking the sky, both the tripod and the stove were used to refine pills. In this space


    Forget it. I don''t want to. It''s all the same.


    "System, how many points does it take to strengthen the egg in my hand?" The thought of the difference between the cauldron and the stove is cut off. At night, Qiu asks directly to the system.


    "Ding Dong, scanning, please wait Ding Dong, after scanning, the group leader''s hand is the third level poisonous insect from the world of bad people in the painting world. The group leader can choose to spend 120 points to upgrade it to the fourth level poisonous insect. Are you sure you want to strengthen it


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    How can I be sure if you just give me a name and don''t tell me the specific ability of the burying poisonous insect?

 Chapter 35

    [burying poisonous insects: the fourth level poisonous insects are beyond the perishing poisonous insects. They need to be provided with their own flesh and blood for ten days before they can be refined. Within ten days, you should not use any real Qi. Otherwise, all previous achievements will be wasted and all poisonous insects will be destroyed. After refining, as long as the poisonous insects do not die, people will not die. Once the poisonous insects die, people will die. ¡¿


    at night, Qiu murmured in his heart that the system didn''t tell him the specific ability of burying poisonous insects. Suddenly, a bullet screen appeared in his mind, which clearly recorded the information of burying poisonous insects after the enhancement and upgrading of perishing poisonous insects.


    Seeing this news, Qiu''s eyebrows wrinkled at night.


    It seems that I still think too naive.


    Super strengthening furnace can really eliminate the defect of death bug, but it can''t make it perfect, because this thing itself has an upper limit of strengthening. How powerful can a level 3 bug become even if it is strengthened once?


    Still can''t help yourself to realize the dream of immortality.


    "Alas Get this disappointing result, night autumn bowed his head and sighed, sure enough, not so easy to achieve ah.


    Even the Dog Charm in Jackie Chan''s adventure world is flawed. The God has been taken out of his body several times, which is the best example.


    Of course, relatively speaking, the value of dog charms is definitely higher than that of the dead poisonous insects or even the buried poisonous insects after upgrading.


    Burying and living Gu is a defect that can be refined and tortured for ten years less than perishing and living Gu, but instead of ten days without using any real Qi, it has become much better.


    However, the longevity problem of the insect has not been solved, and the host still can not get longevity, and may even become short-lived with its blessing, that is, it can play a great role in the process of fighting and will not be easily killed.


    All in all, this thing, the group leader is not interested!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "how about autumn at night, Lord of the group? Do you have a way to eliminate its defects?"


    At this time, Li Maozhen Aite''s own news suddenly came out.


    Seeing the news, autumn was silent at night.


    Yes, but it didn''t help me. With my cultivation talent, even if I didn''t get the boss chat group, I didn''t encounter any other chance. If I stay in the gama Empire to practice honestly, I can also cultivate to the emperor or even the emperor. It''s absolutely no problem to live a few hundred years. Let alone get the chat group, I''m also the leader of the group. I still know that Many treasure sites on the mainland are fully qualified to win the title of Doudi. You, the dead and buried, can help me completely fill the huge pit it brings.


    How long does the insect live, 30 years, 40 years or 50 years?


    Don''t make my long life short!


    At night, Qiu pursed her lips and was really disappointed that this bad person in the painting world could be called "immortal".


    However, I asked Li Maozhen for the eggs to test them. They sent them directly to me without saying a word. They just wanted to do the pie. They were too embarrassed to lie and cheat others. Otherwise, who would they be?


    What I hate most is the kind of people who have no sense of loyalty and don''t pay attention to!


    So, after thinking about it, yeshiqiu decided to upgrade the egg through the super strengthening furnace once, and then send it back to Li Maozhen. That would be a thank you for his trust.


    Anyway, it''s only 120 points. We are worth more than ten thousand!


    "System, strengthen it." Yeshiqiu replied to the question before the system.


    "Ding Dong, got it. Consume 120 points, now start to strengthen and upgrade, and kill one poisonous insect egg... "


    Then, at night, the eggs of the dead poisonous insects in Qiu''s hands turned into a beam of Aurora and flew into the tripod with the sun, moon, stars, mountains and earth engraved on its surface. Then, the tripod gave off a dazzling colorful light, illuminating the whole space.


    Although the light is bright, it will not hinder the vision of autumn at night, and it will not make him have a very dazzling feeling.


    Soon, the upgrade will be over. After all, the target to be strengthened is only a level 3 bug.


    "Whoosh!" The colorful light disappears, and the super strengthening furnace becomes quiet. The new born "burying poison" flies out of the cauldron, oh no, from the mouth of the furnace, penetrates the space, and falls into the outside world again.


    Looking down at the egg, which is not the same color as the previous one. At night, Qiu stretched out his finger and gently touched it, but it didn''t move. It seemed that it had to enter the human body to hatch out.


    I''m not interested any more. At nightfall, I turn off the exclusive function of the group leader, turn on the chat screen, load the egg into a red envelope and send it back to Li Maozhen.


    Yeshiqiu: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, has tried to eliminate the defects that it took ten years and suffered more than death. This is a new poisonous insect. It''s called burial poisonous insect. Compared with perishing poisonous insect, it has a restriction that you need to support it with your own flesh and blood for ten days, and you can''t use any real Qi within ten days. For details, you can see how to get the red envelope. There will be specific information about the things on it. "[Ding Dong, Li Maozhen, king of Qi, receives the exclusive red envelope from the "group leader" yeshiqiu. ¡¿


    seeing that the group leader actually helped Li Maozhen strengthen his death, the screen peeping hero and Yin Su Su couldn''t help but cheer up.


    It doesn''t take ten years, and it doesn''t need to bear the torture that life is worse than death. The value of this poisonous insect has increased several times!


    Although it has an additional restriction of not using the slightest real Qi for ten days, the restriction is not very binding. Who can fight all day long without real Qi?


    No!


    It''s like taking a vacation for yourself. What''s the big deal if you don''t practice martial arts and have a good rest for ten days?


    Now, the hero who had lost his interest in Wu Shenggu, he mentioned his interest again, but the object he was interested in was not Wu Shenggu, but Li Maozhen''s burial Shenggu.


    Ten days, he can afford to wait!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, painting the world of bad people in the world.


    Click the red envelope sent by the group leader, and you get a brand new egg. Li Mao''s face is full of shock.


    After spending so many years in Shier cave, his ability of refining and controlling poisonous insects has already reached the top level in the world. At a glance, he can see the function of this egg.


    The group leader is right, and the details of receiving the red envelope are also right. It really takes only ten days for people to get the ability to live and bury with the Gu. It''s better than the dead Gu. I don''t know how many.


    "Four level insects?" In the details of receiving the red envelope, Li Maozhen''s eyes turned and she felt thoughtful.


    Later, he collected the egg and planned to study it on his way back to Qi. He also expressed his gratitude to yeshiqiu in the group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "thank you for your gift. I''m very grateful to you. If you need to be here in the future, I''m Li Maozhen. I''m duty bound!"


    Yeshiqiu: "I''m serious. I just want to try it out. It''s not all for you, so you don''t need to be so polite."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "in any case, kindness is kindness. I will remember it in my heart."


    Night time autumn: "it''s up to you."


    Anyway, no matter what the original intention, he also spent 120 points on him. He wanted to be grateful to himself in his heart. Although nightfall was a little embarrassed, he would not refuse. He deserved it.


    Majestic overlord: @ King Li Maozhen, cough, brother Li, I just thought about it. You are so predestined, and it''s just like old friends at first sight. Who are we not aligned with? So I decided to give you 100000 taels of gold, 200000 taels of silver and 50 cases of jewelry as a gift of alliance, but I''ve told you about me before. There are so many people in the Wulin who can threaten me. So I want this burial poison in your hand. What do you think? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I didn''t expect you to be such a hero. When you find something doesn''t fit your heart, you don''t speak. When you see something good, you lick your face and come back. It''s shameless!


    At night, Qiu''s face flashed a look of disgust. Then he stepped into the rice noodle shop where he had breakfast. He took out more than ten gold coins from Najie and handed them to the boss.


    The price of breakfast made of Warcraft meat is quite high. A single meal is worth a year''s expenses of ordinary people.


    However, I am not an ordinary family!


    After paying, yeshiqiu, warmly welcomed by the owner of the rice noodle shop, walks out of the shop and walks towards the direction of Nalan family.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Li Maozhen is also disgusted by the behavior of the overlord who comes out after seeing that he has got the upgraded version of the burying poison from the group leader, but


    The price he offered is really exciting. With such a large amount of wealth, the strength of his country will be greatly increased. Not only the living standard of the people can be improved, but also the combat effectiveness of the army can be greatly improved.


    However, I only have such a Gu in my hand now. If I give it to him now, what should I do in the future?


    Li Maozhen is not the kind of person who only cares about the present and does not think about the future. He entered the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. After reading the group announcements and documents, he experienced the functions of the mall. He wanted to understand a lot of things.


    If you want to gain a foothold in this group and strive for greater benefits for yourself and Qi country, you can''t do without attracting other people''s resources. To put it bluntly, you need points.


    Because all transactions in the chat group need to use points as currency.


    Because of all kinds of restrictions, the dead poisonous insect in my hand can''t arouse the interest of other group members, but this buried poisonous insect is different. Look, isn''t xiongba very interested?


    Therefore, Li Maozhen thinks that she can make an alliance with the overlord, and also give the burying poisonous insects to the overlord. But there is a premise for all this, which is to wait until she has cultivated new burying poisonous insects through it!So Li Maozhen spoke.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master Xiong, this matter is very serious. I''d like to give you some time to go back and discuss it with my sister, and then I''ll give you an answer. What do you think?"


    Majestic overlord


    I don''t think it''s good!

 Chapter 36

    On such a small matter, you have to go back to discuss with your sister. Are you king Qi or is your sister king Qi?


    What''s more, before you said that you were willing to make an alliance with me, why do you now use the excuse of "taking things seriously"?


    Old man, I just want to change what you want from death to burial. What a big deal. You''re king Qi. You don''t even have the courage?


    Seeing Li Maozhen''s reply, in the first floor of the world, the powerful man sitting on the throne of the sect leader is very resentful. He looks at Li Maozhen in his heart, and feels that he has a lot to do with him, and that he can be a brother.


    As for saying that he has no courage


    Well, xiongba has forgotten the things that he thought he had more courage than himself.


    However, in his heart, he belittled himself. After all, he was a hero. He knew what to say and what not to say, so he was patient and sincere to Li Maozhen.


    Hegemony: @ King Li Maozhen, brother Li, you have already become a dead poisonous insect. That buried poisonous insect is useless to you. Moreover, you hurt your sister in the battle of Chang''an. Maybe she is still angry with you now. If you can make an alliance with me and go back to make amends to your sister with countless gold, silver and jewelry, she will surely forgive you, otherwise... "


    Otherwise?


    What else? What do you mean by an ellipsis?


    Drawing the world of bad people in the world, Li Maozhen smiles coldly when she sees the news from the powerful man in her mind.


    It''s naive to take my sister as an excuse. If I want to make amends to my sister, I have my own way. Why your gold and silver jewelry?


    Li Maozhen felt the burden of a lot of precious inkstones behind her, dismissing the proposal of hegemony.


    His younger sister, the empress, is not a person who likes gold, silver and jewelry at all. Even if she likes it, it''s not for her own sake, but for Qi country and the people of Qi country.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "xiongba, leader of xionggang, I can arrive in Fengxiang tomorrow. How about giving me three days to give you an answer in three days? Please believe that I am willing to make an alliance with you. "


    Although he was disgusted with xiongba, the shameless Xiaoxiong, the large amount of gold, silver and jewelry offered by the other party could really help Qi country, so Li Maozhen decided to keep a good relationship with the other party first, and wait until he cultivated a new buried poisonous insect egg and got the wealth from him.


    See him so stubborn, is so no courage, we all take out his sister as an excuse is useless, the other end of the hegemony can say what? Can only sigh a breath, some bad mood reply a sentence.


    Xiongba: "OK, I''ll wait for the good news from brother Li."


    Similarly, I don''t want to be shameless with each other. First, it''s unnecessary. Second, I really can''t help others, so the overlord can only curse in his heart.


    He wants to bury poisonous insects, he wants to bury poisonous insects!!!


    Mingming online is in a state of being forbidden to speak. Yin Su Su, who has something to say but can''t say it all the time, is envious to see that the two people "have a good talk with each other".


    She wants that kind of good thing, too!


    However, she couldn''t take out so many gold and silver jewelry from the grand master. She was relatively poor.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In mainland China, the city controlled by Nalan family.


    Seeing the chat news in the group, Li Maozhen, king of Qi, didn''t agree to the proposal on the spot. At night, a strange look flashed in Qiu''s eyes.


    He remembers that Li Maozhen was very persistent in Strengthening Qi State and ending troubled times. Sixteen years ago, he left his hometown and went to shierdong to learn how to open Longquan treasure box. That''s why he didn''t agree on the spot. Now the price opened by the hero is not much less than the wealth in Longquan treasure?


    Xiongba is right. He has already become a dead poisonous insect. Although the level of burying poisonous insect is high, it is of no use to him!


    Is


    Does he want to leave it to the empress?


    Well, it''s not impossible.


    However, if he plans to leave the burial poison to the empress, why don''t he refuse the overlord on the spot and tell him to reply to him in three days?


    At night, Qiu really can''t understand.


    However, it''s none of his business. After thinking about it for a while, if I can''t figure it out, I just don''t want to. Let them go.


    Next, it''s time for the group leader to go to douji pavilion to test his fighting Qi attribute and choose the fighting Qi method.


    I think that I can finally start to practice Kung Fu. If I''m lucky, I can still learn medicine refining if I have two fighting attributes of fire and wood. I''m in a good mood at night.


    In the past, when he went shopping, he saw those people looking at the pharmacist with adoring eyes. It was impossible for him to say that he didn''t have any envy.


    After all, if you are a man of flesh and blood, where can you have no sense of vanity?


    In this world of cultivation, spiritual food also needs to be properly supplemented.Walking, after two alleys, autumn came to the biggest street in Fangshi at night. Unfortunately, he met muzhan again.


    This guy''s face is very ugly now. With obvious anger, his bookboy escorts the two snake girls tied up by the whip behind him, and four people walk towards yeshiqiu.


    Nalan family and Mu family are in the East and the west, and both sides happen to be on this street, so it is inevitable that they will meet.


    When you see the night in front of you again, at that moment of autumn, muzhan''s ugly face becomes completely twisted and gnashes his teeth.


    It''s all the fault of this boy. If he didn''t stand up against himself, how dare those merchants ask for compensation?


    Now, I''m broke!


    Although this family is not a wooden one, it''s a small one, but it''s also a ruin. All of my savings in recent years are gone, leaving only these two snake girls.


    If you are not unwilling to feel that the other party has brought you such a huge loss, you are really sorry for your damaged purse if you don''t torture them properly. Mu Zhan wants to sell these two snake girls to ease his current economic pressure.


    Like the Nalan family, the Mu family''s disciples receive family resources according to their share every month. In addition, there is no way to use any money from the family, even the next generation of clan leaders.


    "Oh, look at me with this kind of eyes. What do you want? Do you want to kill people?" By wood war with his bloodshot eyes staring at, night autumn big square from his in front of the past, curled his mouth, casually said.


    He''s not even afraid of this guy''s fighting skills. Will he be afraid of his eyes?


    You''re kidding!


    "How are you, master Nalan!" Different from the silent wood war, when seeing the night passing by them, the bookboy Mu Liu bowed his head and arched his hand, saying a good word.


    After all, he is just a bookboy. In the face of Nalan''s young master, he should be polite even if he doesn''t like it any more.


    "Well, you are more agreeable than your young master." At night, Qiu nodded and said with a smile to the bookboy. Then, he subconsciously glanced at the two snake girls who were tied up by him with a whip.


    With this sweeping, the pupil of autumn suddenly shrank at night, and a look of shock flashed in the depth of his eyes.


    However, he soon adjusted to come back. If nothing happened, he continued to move forward and walked towards Nalan family land, humming a little while walking.


    Humming a ditty home in yeshiqiu, the mood at this time is not relaxed, on the contrary, there is a trace of seriousness and seriousness.


    "The mark I''m afraid something will happen to the wood family this time! "

 Chapter 37

    At night, Qiu and muzhan, who only know how to cultivate, fight and please Princess mittel, are very different. His daily life is very rich. Besides studying delicious food, he also takes time to see all kinds of classics collected by Nalan family for hundreds of years.


    In particular, the ancient books and records of anecdotes.


    Just now, he subconsciously glanced at the two snake girls, and inadvertently noticed that behind their necks, where they were covered by their hair, there was a faint purple snake mark.


    Although it''s indistinct, I can''t see it clearly, but at night, Qiu recognized what the mark was.


    Tagore desert, the mark of the snake people''s "snake''s Qi astringent skill"!


    There are two kinds of powerful secret arts in the snake people, namely, snake seal and snake Qi gathering.


    The former can make the winner''s fighting spirit sealed for a long time or even for a lifetime, while the latter can imprison the winner''s fighting spirit, so that others can''t feel the strength of the winner through the breath. Generally, they use it for themselves. Of course, they can use it for other people to help others to restrain their breath.


    these two kinds of secret arts are awesome, though their functions may not be very strange, but they are very effective.


    In the original work, haibodong, the ice king, was attacked by Queen Medusa''s snake seal technique. The strength of the original five-star fighting emperor was suddenly reduced to Douling, and he failed to break the seal for decades. Finally, he successfully lifted the seal by relying on the power of the six grade pill.


    In sharp contrast, the seal of amethyst is the seal of the lion king with Amethyst wings. In the original work, Yun Yun Yun got this move and was also sealed with fighting spirit, but she broke the seal in a few days.


    Although the strength of the lion king with Amethyst wings is much worse than that of the queen Medusa, the strength of yunyun is no better than that of the ice emperor haibodong in the peak period. Even if there is a gap in the effect of the seal, is it too big?


    Therefore, snake seal is definitely a more powerful seal skill than Amethyst seal.


    Most importantly, this is a unique skill that only queen Medusa is qualified to practice in the serpents!


    It''s the same with the technique of restraining Qi of snake.


    Night time autumn is also a coincidence, just saw the day before yesterday about these two kinds of secret skill records.


    In the ancient books, it records the experience of a strong fighter who was attacked by the previous generation of Queen Medusa, who used the snake''s seal technique, in a battle between the gama Empire and the snake people hundreds of years ago.


    A generation of douhuang has become a second-class strong man who can''t break the seal by any means. It''s not necessary to say what happened. It''s summed up in two words: sad!


    Yeshiqiu didn''t pay much attention to the encounter of the king fighter at that time. He was more interested in the unique skills of the two snake queens mentioned in the classics.


    Although it is impossible for the above to appear the cultivation method, the Nalan family does not have the ability to get that thing, but there are still some marks on the successful person after the operation!


    I saw it the day before yesterday, so I was deeply impressed by yeshiqiu. According to the memory of the king fighter, Queen Medusa, who performed the "snake''s Qi gathering skill", will have a purple burning snake mark on the back of her neck. There are patterns on the classics, just like the marks on the back of the necks of the two snake girls who were taken away by muzhan.


    This I''m afraid I have to think about it!


    After going on for a long time, at night, Qiu quietly looked back and saw one of the two snake girls who were escorted to Mu''s house by the bookboy of Mu Zhan. Looking back at herself, her eyes immediately looked at each other.


    And then


    Autumn at night to her polite smile, very calm turned his head back, eyes open big, subconsciously accelerated the pace of their own home.


    In a word, what they want to go to is Mu''s, not my Nalan''s. It''s none of my business. Since it''s none of my business, it''s none of your business. Hurry up!


    "Oh, an interesting little fellow!" Looking at that night autumn, although the face is calm, but the walking back is also a little flustered, the snake girl who also looks back at him squints her eyes and murmurs in her heart.


    "Well, what are you looking at? It''s no use looking. Your master is my master, not Nalan Shiqiu. I dare to look at other men in front of my master. When I get back to Mu''s house, I''ll see how to deal with you! " Since the appearance of autumn at night, Mu Zhan, whose face has not been better, saw the snake girl looking back at his leaving figure, and the whole person immediately became angry and yelled at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing the rebuke from muzhan, the snake girl turned her head, lowered her head and bit her teeth. Bear it!


    When you enter the wooden house smoothly, let''s see how the commander handles you!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Nalan family.


    "Hoo, how dangerous! It''s impossible for Queen Medusa to disguise herself as a slave and come to such a place as Fangshi, but the one who can be used by her is at least a strong one at the level of Douling or even DouWang. It''s dangerous. It''s really dangerous! " Finally, he returned to the clan. At night, Qiu ran up in a hurry. When he reached douji Pavilion, which was the most closely guarded in the clan, he stopped and wiped the sweat on his head. He was relieved.Although the person who should be more nervous than himself should be mu Zhan, but There is no reason to say that the ignorant are fearless.


    I know too much about myself!


    "Hey, what are you running about for?"


    "Ah Shoulder suddenly was patted, behind a woman''s voice, night autumn immediately scared, issued a scream.


    Although he is gifted and the leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, his cultivation is only a fighter after all, and that chat group Ma De, he came here yesterday. In the face of the possible enemies at the level of Douling or even DouWang, how can he keep calm? I really think no one is afraid of death?


    However, when I look back and see the face of the woman who slapped her shoulder, I feel relieved at night.


    "Miss, it''s you Facing the Na LAN who startled herself, she rolled her eyes. At night, Qiu stroked her frightened heart and said to her that she was not angry.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re faster than a rabbit. I think you''ve stepped on several" explosive steps " Na LAN Yan Ran picked to pick eyebrow, both hands bear in the back, have interest of up and down of look at the face, still leave a trace of panic of the color of night autumn, to his light smile of ask a way.


    "Well, what can I do? I just want to run faster so that I won''t be hurt. " Has arrived at the safe area, night time autumn manage some fold clothes on his body, some uncomfortable said.


    "Suffer, who will suffer?" Nalan blinked and asked.


    "Mu Zhan, not only him, but the whole Mu family will suffer. It has nothing to do with our family. We just need to send more people, increase the number of patrols within the clan, and don''t lead wolves into the house." After finishing his clothes, Qiu waved his hand at night and said casually. Then he looked back and saw that douji Pavilion had been opened. He took a deep breath, turned and stepped up the steps.


    Just now I was startled by that amazing discovery. I almost forgot my business. I have to test my fighting Qi attribute and choose the fighting Qi skill.


    See the night autumn has stepped on the steps, Nalan Yan Dai Mei micro wrinkle, standing there aftertaste his words before.


    The smelly boy said that muzhan and even the whole wooden family might suffer. He also said that it had nothing to do with our family, as long as we didn''t lead wolves into the house.


    Don''t lead the wolf into the house?


    Is Is there a wolf in the wood family?

 Chapter 38

    Yeshiqiu knows that Nalan Yanran will be confused about her words, but he doesn''t want to explain it to her. The reason is very simple. Nalan Yanran''s cultivation talent is not bad, otherwise she won''t be accepted as a disciple by the Lord of Yunlan sect, but in some ways It''s a little naive.


    Tell her the whole story of leading the wolf and snake into the house, which is likely to arouse her mood of "national righteousness" and make her meddle.


    At night, Qiu doesn''t believe in the idea of "lips die and teeth are cold", because the Nalan family and the Mu family are not the relationship between lips and teeth at all. The most important thing to fight against the snake people is to rely on the royal family and Yunlan sect, plus a Pharmacist Association at most.


    The three families can only be regarded as the top forces on the second step.


    So the wood family suffered. For the snake people, although it can also increase the success rate of entering the gama Empire, after all, the enemy''s strength has been damaged, the increased success rate is not very high, and it can not achieve the role of reversing the pattern.


    Therefore, if the wooden family suffers, the snake people will invade on a large scale, and our good life will come to an end, this kind of thing will not happen at all.


    In that case, why do we take care of Mu family''s affairs?


    Love to die, love to live, let them go!


    Their family suffered, their strength was damaged, and their power shrank. On the contrary, it was a good opportunity for our Nalan family to expand its power!


    The most important thing is that yeshiqiu, who has read the original work, knows that the purpose of Queen Medusa''s leading the snake people to attack the gama Empire many times is not to destroy this human country, but to lead her people out of the desert that is not suitable for them to live in and to own a land suitable for the snake people.


    As long as the gama empire can give them a land suitable for their life, the war can be completely ended.


    Of course, it is impossible to end forever. After all, as long as people are still alive and there are interest disputes, new wars will break out sooner or later.


    But at least, peace will not be a problem for hundreds of years.


    Moreover, in the original work, the gama empire finally gave the land to the serpents Nima, that''s the Warcraft mountains!


    The land that originally belonged to other Warcraft was promised to the serpents, so that they could collect it by their own power. It seems that there is no loss to the human beings in the gama Empire at night. On the contrary, because of the end of the war, the consumption of national power can be reduced, so that the empire can give birth to more powerful people.


    This is a feasible national policy.


    It''s a pity that prejudice in people''s minds is a mountain. Racial discrimination can not be eliminated by eliminating it, even if it is in their own interests.


    In the original work, the reason why the snake people and the gama empire can shake hands and make peace is that they have a common enemy, the chuyun empire.


    After that Ha ha, I personally experienced the advantages of handshake and peace, and compared with the disadvantages of war before, I really became a family over time.


    No one would have thought of it.


    As for the cloud empire


    In the view of night time and autumn, not to mention the little medical immortal who will become the "poisonous girl" in the future, it''s the ten thousand scorpion gate that chuyun Empire has now, and the rise of chuyun empire will be inevitable.


    Once the chuyun empire rises, the hatred between the gama Empire and the snake people will almost be put down by both sides.


    In the middle of this period, the snake people could not attack the gama Empire at all.


    Therefore, even if the serpents try to weaken the power of the gama empire in the long run, it doesn''t matter if they try to make preparations for attacking this country in the future.


    Anyway, there will be no fighting in the future.


    In this case, the Mu family will suffer. In the first place, it will not lead to the destruction of the country by other races. In the second place, it will allow its own family power to expand. Why don''t you like such a good thing?


    The reason why the wood family is going to be unlucky is to let Nalan Yanran know a little bit about it. It''s just to have a reason to apply to the family for increasing the number of patrols in the family, just in case.


    That''s right. Even if the two snake girls were brought back to Mu''s home by Mu Zhan, they should be in case. In the evening, autumn should be in case!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After walking the 366 steps, he successfully arrived at the gate of douji Pavilion. At night, Qiu stopped his thoughts.


    He didn''t know if his idea was wrong for others, but at least he thought it was right.


    "Oh, it''s Xiaoqiu. How did you come to douji pavilion? Do you want to choose douji?" At this time, lying on the Taishi chair in front of douji Pavilion, the doorkeeper is an elder of Nalan family. This elder is different from other elders. He is very old. He used to be a strong man at the top of Douling. Unfortunately, when he broke through the king of Douling, something went wrong. The Qi Xuan of Douling was broken, which led to the destruction of his cultivation. Now he is just an ordinary old man. He can''t see the strength of Douling at this time of night and autumn When he saw his famous genius coming, he stood up from his chair and asked with a smile."Hello, elder!" At night, Qiu saluted the old man respectfully.


    Although the cultivation is gone, because the old man once made great achievements for his family, he is still kept the title of elder, but the cultivation resources are all gone. As compensation, the family gives him more life resources every month.


    "Mm-hmm, good, good, good!" Seeing that autumn is still so polite to himself at night, the old man touched his beard and nodded kindly.


    Then, he asked again, "do you want to choose your fighting skills this time? Have you practiced your broken pulse finger yet?"


    At night, Qiu borrowed from douji Pavilion only one of Huang Jie''s high-level "broken pulse finger", and the other two xuanjie douji were given by Nalan Yanran. After all, Nalan''s family has few xuanjie douji for people below douji.


    "Well, I''ve already practiced. This time I''m here to test my fighting ability. Then I can choose a fighting skill that suits me from the fighting skill Pavilion. I''ll ask the elder to help me test it with the attribute ball." Said, the night autumn once again to the old man embrace a punch, polite way.


    "What? Check the air quality? Have you become a fighter? " Hearing the words of autumn at night, a look of surprise flashed in the old man''s turbid eyes. Douqi is a very different energy from Douqi. If you can detect the attribute of Douqi, at least you have to have Douqi in your body. There are only two kinds of situations in which Douqi can appear in your body. One is passed on to him by others, and the other is that you have condensed Douqi Xuan and advanced to the fighter.


    It''s not easy to check the attribute of the fighting spirit handed down to you by others. But if you are a fighter, you have to check it in order to choose the fighting spirit skill.


    The child is making this request now. Does it mean that


    "Yes, I have gathered the spirit of fighting last night. I''m the advanced fighter." For the old man''s surprise, yeshiqiu thought that he was exaggerating, but had to say that this feeling was very good. He nodded to the old man.


    "Hiss!" At night, Qiu admitted, and the old man immediately took a breath.


    If he remembers correctly, the child is only 11 years old, and it will be a few months before he is 12 years old. At this age, he has become a fighter. It''s really amazing. What kind of cultivation was he at that age?


    Is it like the Qi of seven or eight paragraphs?


    The old man frowned and felt the vicissitudes of a new generation replacing the old.


    "Elder?" See the old man seems to be lost in thought, night autumn hand in front of him to shake, to his whisper said.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s easy to be distracted when you''re old! Well, it''s a fighter. Well, we Nalan family haven''t seen a fighter as young as you in hundreds of years. Your talent is much better than your grandfather''s. in the future, you will become a fighter and lead our Nalan family to surpass the other two families and become the most powerful family in the Empire besides the imperial family! " The old man came back and said with a smile at the night.


    "The elder praised me falsely." At night, Qiu bowed his head, and the younger generation did a good job of etiquette.


    "Well, not arrogant, not impatient, not bad. However, young people have to be arrogant when they should be crazy. After all, they are not frivolous when they are young. They are in vain to be young men. Ha ha ~ "


    dushiqiu:...."


    Shit! I think you are old. Be polite to you. Do you still call me a young man?


    night when the mouth of the autumn slightly twitched, but he also knew that the old man was too happy, so he was here to make complaints about himself, but there was no way to care about it, that is, he slightly tucked up his heart.


    "Here, put your hand on it, and then stimulate the fighting spirit in your body. According to the color of the attribute ball, you can know what kind of fighting spirit you are." Happy to be happy, but the old man did not forget the business. After teasing yeshiqiu, he put away the happy expression on his face, took out a crystal ball from Najie, and handed it to yeshiqiu to show him justice.


    He is very interested in the fighting spirit attribute of nighttime autumn, and this is also a very important thing, because the fighting spirit attribute determines the skill attribute that the fighter can cultivate, and the higher the level of practicing skill, the greater the benefit that the fighter can get.


    The highest level of their Nalan family''s fighting Qi skill is thunder. It''s a high-level fighting Qi skill of xuanjie. For other water and fire skills, they only have the middle level of xuanjie, but not the high level of xuanjie. So the old man hopes that the fighting Qi of yeshiqiu will be thunder. Even if that skill is stipulated that only the patriarch is qualified to practice, it has a great influence on yeshiqiu''s talent It''s possible for the family to break this rule and give him the skills. In this way, he can give full play to his potential.


    Otherwise, if you don''t practice the advanced fighting Qi skill of xuanjie, you will feel sorry for the child''s talent.


    I don''t know what the old man was thinking. Seeing the crystal ball he handed over, Qiu rubbed his hands at night. He was very excited and reached for it. Finally, he could detect his fighting spirit.


    "Fire attribute and wood attribute, fire attribute and wood attribute..." At night, Qiu closed his eyes and murmured in his heart that he wanted to be a noble pharmacist. There must be a lot of these two fighting attributes.While praying in my heart, I urged the fighting spirit in my body, let them flow into my hands along the tendons. Soon, the crystal ball lit up, and the three different colors of light occupied a position, shining and extremely dazzling.


    "Well, what''s this?" With autumn in the night behind step up the steps, at the moment just arrived at the gate of douji Pavilion Nalan Yan Ran saw his hands of the extremely dazzling three color crystal ball, immediately widened his eyes.


    Red, green, purple!


    It''s the fighting spirit of three attributes!


    This guy


    "Bang!" Just when Nalan Yanran and the elder who had been completely ignorant were shocked by the result of the attribute ball detection, a scene that shocked them even more appeared. At night, the crystal ball in Qiu''s hand suddenly popped, burst open, and fell into several pieces on the ground.


    At the same time, because the crystal ball broke, and fell to the ground from the hands of autumn at night, so the dazzling three colors of light naturally disappeared.


    In fact, not only Nalan Yanran and the elder, but also yeshiqiu himself was shocked by the result.


    The three colors of red, green and purple occupy one third of the position of the crystal ball, which is different from Xiao Yan''s red with a little bit of green!


    Moreover, if he remembers correctly, red represents the attribute of fire, and green represents the attribute of wood, which is the same as what he expected. It meets the innate condition of becoming a pharmacist, but purple Is this the property of thunder?


    At night, Qiu thoughtfully thought of it, then looked up at the elder with a confused face in front of him, and then looked at the nearest step behind him. It should be Nalan Yanran who had just come up. Seeing that they were distracted, he immediately took a deep breath.


    What are you doing? What are you doing? Give me an explanation and help me popularize science. What''s the matter?


    Now, should I practice the fighting Qi skill of fire attribute, wood attribute or thunder attribute?


    "Cough, what, elder? I''ve finished testing. What kind of fighting Qi skill should I practice?" See they all don''t speak, the autumn solid at night can''t suppress own curiosity, had to take the initiative to make a sound of to ask a way to them.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s easy to be distracted when you''re old!" By night autumn so a call, the old man immediately returned to God, to him with a look at the monster said.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You''ve used this excuse before, and what''s your look?


    "Elder, what is the nature of my douqigong method?" At night, Qiu''s face trembled and arched to the old man again.


    "You''re in a different situation. Xiao Qiu, your talent is really, really..."


    "Great?"


    "Yes, well, it doesn''t look like a person!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Please take back the second half of your sentence!


    "You are different from those who have a certain attribute mixed with a little bit of other attributes. Your fighting spirit has three attributes, and the proportion of the three attributes is equal, reaching a perfect degree of fit. The proportion they occupy is enough to support you to practice that kind of fighting spirit skill. And because the proportion of fit is very perfect, so You''re not supposed to practice fighting Qi skills of any attribute. You can practice fighting Qi skills of all three attributes! " The old man stretched out his hand and pointed to yeshiqiu in front of him. He said to him in a very excited mood that the shock and excitement in those turbid old eyes could be seen by others.


    "Er, that is to say..."


    "That is to say, you can practice the fighting Qi skills of fire, wood and thunder at the same time!" At this time, the same back to God Nalan Yan came over, and the old man before, the same with a look like looking at the monster in the eyes of the night autumn, mouth slightly open, said to him.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Please take back your eyes, otherwise, I will be angry!

 Chapter 39

    Yeshiqiu likes the adored look, but he doesn''t like it at all.


    He''s not a monster. He''s just a little genius.


    "Keke, according to the relevant records of Yunlan sect, since the founding of the gama Empire, there has been only one dual attribute fighter with a perfect proportion, that is, the early leader of Yunlan sect, douzun yunpo Tianda, but That was more than a thousand years ago. Since Lord yunbotian, there has never been a strong one at douzun level in yunlanzong. The later patriarchs think that this is probably because they don''t have the amazing talent of Lord yunbotian. After all, the cultivation resources they enjoyed when they were young are much richer than that of fighting all the way and building the first generation of yunlanzong with bare hands. "


    Looking at that eyelid twitch for a while, as if complaining about the unpleasant night when he looked at him, Nalan coughed, tilted his eyes aside, and said softly, still with a variety of strong shock colors in his tone.


    You know, in those days, the cloud breaking sky was just a dual attribute fighting spirit with perfect proportion. This smelly boy of his own family was a fighting spirit with perfect proportion of three attributes. It''s incredible!


    And


    Fire, wood, thunder.


    The combination of these three fighting attributes is also very powerful!


    The fury of fire, the healing of wood and the sprint of thunder are complementary. If we cherish this talent, practice all aspects to the extreme, and let them cooperate with each other, then


    Nalan Yan can''t imagine how his little cousin will grow up in the future.


    If in the past she was full of confidence that yeshiqiu would grow into a strong man of douhuang level, now she has no doubt that he will achieve the realm of douzong in the future, and even douzun is not impossible.


    This makes people have to be astonished!


    There has not been a strong fighter in the gama empire for thousands of years. If this boy can grow up to that level in the future, what will be the glory of the Nalan family?


    What Nalan Yanran can think of is that the elder who used to be the peak of fighting spirit can also think of. Moreover, unlike Nalan Yanran, who is also the disciple of the leader of Yunlan sect, the elder has only Nalan family in his heart. He has devoted his whole life to this family.


    So, when he found that in addition to the fast cultivation speed, yeshiqiu had this talent, he was shocked at first, and then made a decision immediately.


    "Xiaoqiu, your fighting spirit has three attributes, and you are not allowed to tell anyone about the perfect proportion of attributes. I''ll go to the clan leader now, tell him the good news, and then fight for the most profound fighting spirit skill of Lei attribute in the family for you, the eight changes of Lei yuan. As for the fire attribute and wood attribute, I believe that the family will try their best to find the most suitable skill for you. At least you have to be a senior xuanjie. You wait. I will send you Lei Yuan Ba Bian later! "


    Then the old man turned and ran down the steps to find Nalan Yanran''s father, Nalan Su, the uncle of yeshiqiu.


    When passing by Nalan Yanran, the old man suddenly stopped and told the girl who arched her hand in front of her: "Yanran girl, this matter is not allowed to tell yunlanzong, do you know?"


    "This Yan Ran knows. " Hesitating for a moment, Nalan Yanran nodded to the old man.


    Although there is yunlanzong in her heart, the Nalan family is the place where she was born and raised, so yunlanzong can only rank second in her heart. After a little hesitation, she made a choice.


    "Well, that''s good." Seeing that the girl was still sensible, the old man nodded slightly, touched his gray beard, and then quickly went down the steps to find someone.


    Lei Yuan Ba Bian is the highest level fighting skill of Nalan family. Only the patriarch is qualified to practice it, so it is not stored in the fighting skill Pavilion, but kept by the patriarch.


    In addition to Nalan Su, the only one in the Nalan family who knows that skill is the patriarch of the previous generation, the Shixin Marshal Nalan Jie, who retired from the army recently.


    The old man is closing the gate recently. He hopes to break through the Seven Star duel king and be promoted to the eight star duel king. So he can''t tell him the good news until he leaves the gate. Now he has to report it to the patriarch Nalan Su first.


    After the elder left, he blinked at his back at night.


    So, I don''t have to go in this fight skill pavilion?


    You don''t have to choose the skills. You''ll send them to me later, right?


    "Smelly boy, I can''t see that your life is so good. Fighting has three attributes, and it has reached a perfect proportion." At this time, Nalan walked over and looked down at the kid whose height only reached his shoulder. He said with a trace of envy in his tone.


    "Yes, I can''t think of it. Maybe it''s because of my good character!" At night, Qiu nodded and said solemnly.Nalan said with a smile


    You mean, my talent is not as good as you, because my character is not as good as you?


    Nalan Yanran was so angry that her pretty face twitched. She almost didn''t attack. She pulled out the sword at her waist to let the boy know the power of yunlanzong''s exquisite sword.


    "Hum!" Snorted, Nalan Yanran put her hand heavily on the shoulder of yeshiqiu, and said to him: "good talent is really a happy thing, but you should remember that you can''t be complacent, practice well, and don''t aim too high. Before, there was a person with excellent talent who said that waste material is waste material. You should take warning!"


    "You''re talking about your fiance, aren''t you?"


    "Bang!"


    "Ah, what are you fighting for?" Suddenly, she was hit on the head by the woman. At night, Qiutong stepped back quickly, put her hand over her head, and asked her loudly.


    "Don''t mention those three words in front of me. I don''t have a fiance. You will remember them for me." Activity of the wrist joints, Na LAN Yan Ran''s face with a trace of dissatisfaction said.


    "Oh, I remember. Actually Xiao Yan is still good. Believe me, he has no big problems except lust. As for waste materials He is indeed a waste material now. Even our doorkeeper is inferior. But if you give him a little time, when he holds the adult ceremony, you will find that waste material also has a chance to rise! " Know this time Nalan Yanran to Xiao Yan very dissatisfied, but night autumn thought, or said such a sentence to her.


    Admittedly, he doesn''t like Xiao Yan very much, but it''s undeniable that the guy''s talent, luck and perseverance are the best choice. If Nalan Yanran wants to get married in the future, Xiao Yan is really a good choice, as long as he makes a blood oath before he gets married, he won''t marry a second person in this life. (anyway, his current status and strength can''t compare with Nalan Yanran, so he''s not qualified to refuse.)


    Of course, if she plans to be single and never marry for life, it will be regarded as my fart and ignore me.


    "Oh, rise? It''s none of my business if he rises. I''m not here Huh? No, wait a minute. How do you know he''s lusty? " Suddenly thought of what, Na LAN Yan Ran''s eyes slightly opened a little bit, staring at night autumn, asked him.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What''s your focus? And your question I can''t answer you!

 Chapter 40

    Can''t tell Nalan Yanran that she is a traverser, and the future direction of the world, I know before crossing, right?


    See her so closely staring at themselves, night autumn is not in the mood to say those words with her.


    Forget it. Some words stop at the end of the day. It''s useless to say too much. She has no plan to quit her marriage. She still has time. We''ll talk about it later. Otherwise, when Xiao Yan rises, she will be sad.


    At night, Qiu didn''t forget that her silly cousin finally fell in love with Xiao Yan in the original work.


    No, when it comes to this, how can Xiao Yan be? There are so many beautiful girls in the original book who fall in love with him. Don''t they notice his defects and are so willing to share their husbands with others?


    I don''t understand!


    At night, Qiu retreated two steps again, and then


    "Bang!" His right foot heavily stepped on the ground and made a big step. His body shot out in a flash, rushed down the steps and left the fighting Pavilion.


    "Miss, I have something else to do. I''ll talk to you another day. By the way, don''t forget to ask the patrol guard to patrol the clan area more times during this period of time! " In the blink of an eye, she rushed down the 366 steps. At night, Qiu turned back and waved her hand to Nalan Yanran, shouting, and then another explosive step. The whole person was completely gone.


    "The boy There''s no end to talking! " Standing on the top floor of the steps, looking back, I found that Qiu ran into the forest path at night, and now I can''t see the figure. Nalan shook her head and said helplessly.


    Then, a deep color of inquiry flashed in his eyes.


    It turns out that Xiao Yan is still a lecheron except for his accomplishments falling to the level of three fighting Qi?


    I don''t know whether what Nalan Shiqiu said is true or false. If it is true, where does he know it from? He even said Xiao Yan''s good words in front of himself, saying that he is still good!


    I Pooh, a lecherous person, can be good?


    "Well, I''ll find out when I send someone to Wutan city to check." Mouth whispered a, then, Nalan Yanran hands behind, step by step down the steps of douji Pavilion.


    She came here only because she knew that yeshiqiu would come to douji Pavilion today to test the fighting spirit attribute, so she wanted to come and help him refer to it and see which fighting spirit skill is more suitable for him, but now


    Fire, wood and thunder are three fighting attributes.


    I don''t need to worry about Lei''s fighting skills. With my father''s temperament, seeing that the boy has such talent, I will make an exception to grant him the eight changes of Lei Yuan.


    Xuanjie''s advanced thunder attribute fighting Qi skill is already the top cultivation skill in the gama empire.


    But for the fire and wood attributes, the Nalan family only has the xuanjie intermediate cultivation skills. Even as the elder said, the family will try their best to find advanced fighting skills for him. I''m afraid they won''t be able to get them in a few months or even a year, and the price must be very heavy.


    After all, xuanjie''s advanced fighting skills are not Chinese cabbage in the market, let alone you are in a hurry.


    "It seems that I have to go back to Yunlan sect to see if I can help him borrow those two advanced skills of fighting spirit..." Eyes slightly a MI, Na LAN Yan Ran in the heart calculation way.


    Different from Nalan family, yunlanzong has seven kinds of high-level martial arts of fighting Qi, such as wind, fire, water, wood, thunder, earth and ice. There are also other martial arts of fighting Qi, but the level is slightly lower, only the middle level or even the low level.


    But I don''t want to mention those rare fighting attributes, just fire and wood.


    Anyway, that smelly boy also promised to go to yunlanzong to practice with him in the future, so it should be no problem for him to apply for two volumes of xuanjie advanced skill scroll in advance?


    Nalan Yanran''s heart is also some say not good, she thinks, he only 50% of the grasp, so all this still have to wait for his back to yunlanzong later.


    Of course, she didn''t forget what she promised the elder, and didn''t say that the boy had the three fighting attributes of perfect proportion. Therefore, she needed a white lie.


    Let''s say that the boy''s fighting spirit attribute is fire. As for the fighting Qi skill of wood attribute


    Before the teacher closed the door, he said that if he was determined to retire from the Xiao family, he would have to find a way to compensate them. Then he would compensate their family for a volume of advanced wood fighting skills. The value could be equal to their family''s income for several years, and they could also improve their family''s strength. They made a lot of money!


    However, before giving the scroll to the Xiao family, it''s OK to let that smelly boy borrow it. Anyway, if you don''t tell me, no one will know.


    "Well!" Think of, Na LAN Yan Ran nodded, think this plan is feasible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s a small courtyard in autumn at night.


    All the way to use the explosive step fighting skills, it was in the night of cultivation, Qiu soon returned here, looking at his broken wall, he suddenly stopped."No, I forgot to go to the family affairs office to pay the fine and ask them to come and help repair the wall!" At night, Qiu patted his forehead and secretly said that he was really a noble man and forgetful. Is the courtyard without walls still a courtyard?


    "Well, let''s go again." At night, Qiu took a deep breath, showed a helpless expression, and then the whole person whooshed and shot out in a certain direction. This explosive step fighting skill can not only play a role in fighting, but also in daily life!


    A quarter of an hour later, yeshiqiu, who paid the fine, returned to his yard with a team of construction workers. Then the leader of the construction team took a lot of bricks made of black rock from Najie and began to direct the people to help repair the wall.


    In order to invite them over, yeshiqiu paid a thousand gold coins, and gave him to those who were distressed.


    Although his wealth is quite rich, far better than Xiao Yan, who had to borrow money from Gu xun''er to buy medicinal materials in the original book, a thousand gold coins is not a small sum. That''s his meal money for three or five days!


    "Well, you''re busy. By the way, do you want some water?" With a sigh, Qiu asked the builders at night.


    "Thank you, young master. We don''t need to. You can have a rest. Don''t worry. We''ll help you repair the wall." The leader of the construction team laughs politely at yeshiqiu.


    "Well, there are stools. If you are tired, you can sit down and have a rest." At night, Qiu pointed to the stone benches in the yard and said to him, then turned and walked to his room.


    There are people in the yard. If he wants to concentrate on entering the group and chatting with his friends, he has to change places.


    When you enter the room, Qiujing walks straight to your bedroom at night, then closes the door of the bedroom, takes off your shoes, climbs onto the bed, legs crossed, and enters the chat group while recovering the fighting spirit consumed by using explosive steps.


    He has to share with his friends the happy things he met today.


    In the chat group.


    [Ding Dong, the leader of the group is online at night. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "welcome all the leaders."


    Majestic: "I''m here to wait for you."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hum, it''s coming."


    "Oh, you are all here. Well, I''ll tell you a piece of good news. Today, I went to test my attributes and found that I was a rare cultivation genius in a thousand years. Do you think this is good news?" See three group friends online, night autumn said to them with a smile.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "rare in a thousand years?"


    Majestic: "the group leader is modest again."


    Devil Bruce Lee: hum, hypocrisy


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What''s the matter? It''s different from what I think?


    Xiongba: "Lord, we know you like to keep a low profile, but you don''t have to keep such a low profile. Just now, brother Li and the devil Bruce Lee talked about something here. According to the friends of the devil Bruce Lee, his father and uncle are big demons who have lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Just imagine, even the father and uncle of the demon Bruce Lee Group friends have lived for tens of thousands of years, not to mention the group leader you, where are you the rare genius in thousands of years? You are the rare genius in thousands of years, oh no, 100000 years, oh no, millions of years! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "what the leader said is true!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "so, don''t be so modest. If you are strong, you will be strong. To be frank, why do you always look ordinary here? It''s not that we can''t accept it. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 41

    You can''t accept it, but I can''t!


    A rare genius in a million years, how dare I accept this title? Do you really think I have such a thick skin?


    Also, the father and uncle of the demon Bruce Lee, they have lived for tens of thousands of years, which has something to do with me. How do you contact my age through them?


    I said, I''m only eleven years old, I''m still a child, why don''t you believe it!


    My God, the world is so terrible that no one believes in it these days. What about the basic trust between people?


    "Pa ~" at night, Qiu Yi patted his forehead and closed his eyes. He really didn''t know what to say.


    He felt that, thanks to his status as the leader of the group, no matter what, even if he did not brag, pretend to be forced, or put on a show, in the hearts of these members of the group, he was full of force and power.


    This is really embarrassing!


    Majestic overlord: @ demon Bruce Lee, brother Bruce Lee, how do you talk to the Lord? Even if your character is like this, you should learn to be respectful and humble when facing the group leader. If you really can''t learn these, you should master more commendatory words, and then use them when talking with the group leader. Otherwise, if you go on so casually, even if the group leader doesn''t care about you, I have to care about you! "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    What''s the matter? The people who chatted with me just now actually began to blame me, and they were so righteous. Is this the "Little Dragon brother" who called me just now and treated me politely?


    He''s not possessed by the soul of some demon wizard, is he?


    It''s not just that Bruce Lee, the demon, is a little confused. He can draw the world of bad people in the river and lake, and he will soon arrive at Fengxiang. Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, is a little stunned when she sees the news from the hero. Then she shakes her head and says that she doesn''t want to say anything.


    There is no one named xiongba among my friends!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "that Bully, are you still bully? Are you serious? "


    I''m not serious. I just want to show it in front of the group leader. Don''t take it seriously!


    Seeing the devil Bruce Lee''s reply to his message, the hero is in a hurry and yells in his heart.


    It''s hard for him to get into some relationship with the devil Bruce Lee and get some news about magic. It can''t be so yellow, but the group leader


    Glancing at it, he finds that the group leader who doesn''t speak is still on the line. He is so angry that he wants to slap himself hard. He has nothing to show and say. Li Maozhen doesn''t speak either. Now, can he please the group leader for a while? His brain is not very good. Bruce Lee, the devil who doesn''t understand his mind, is offended.


    But now he has no choice but to go all the way to the end. Otherwise, in front of the group leader, how would the group leader treat himself?


    So the hero spoke.


    Xiongba: "of course, I''m xiongba. I won''t change my name or sit here! I''m more serious now than ever. With me here, no one can be disrespectful to the group leader! "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "good, good. You''re good. Bruce Lee remembers you. But Bruce Lee is not disrespectful to the group leader. @I''m sorry, the leader of the group. I was angry by the old man. I didn''t lower my anger for a while, so I offended the leader of the group. I didn''t mean to. I''d like to apologize to the leader of the group and offer you a gift to make amends. Please accept it. "


    [Ding, the demon Bruce Lee sends an exclusive red envelope to the group leader. ¡¿


    Hegemony: "er..."


    Seeing the words of the demon Bruce Lee, the overlord immediately widens his eyes. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Is the dragon with a bad brain enlightened or what''s the matter? Unexpectedly, he can say such words, and still know how to give gifts to the group leader?


    The most important thing is what he said. I was so angry that I couldn''t lower my anger. That''s why I had a bad attitude towards the group leader. I went and he threw the pot on my head. What''s the matter with me?


    Didn''t we have a good talk before the group leader appeared?


    Looking up at the sky, he looks confused!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, fighting mainland, night autumn bedroom.


    Looking at the series of messages appearing on the chat screen in my mind, Qiu blinked at night. I felt funny. I just wanted to share a good news with them. How did the good end develop into this?


    What''s more, he offended the devil Bruce Lee and was thrown back. The more he looked, the more he wanted to laugh.


    In fact, although the devil Bruce Lee''s attitude to himself is a little worse, it''s not too impolite. At most, his tone is not respectful and humble enough. At night, Qiu is not angry because of this. At most, he just sends a picture of beating people to Yin Su, which is nothing.In his previous life in Penguin Group, he never talked with those group friends, never spoke in any tone, he always had experience.


    But now, since the devil Bruce Lee has apologized to himself, his tone is still sincere, and he has even sent himself a gift of apology, it''s really hard for him to send him an emoticon to beat him. Let''s just forget about it. He is a broad-minded person. As long as he really apologizes, don''t beat him up like Yin Su Su. He is very tolerant Easy to forgive them, after all, is their own group of people!


    Thinking, yeshiqiu opens the red envelope gift given by the demon Bruce Lee. Suddenly, a green baby dragon appears in front of yeshiqiu, and then falls down from the air with a bang and falls on his lap.


    [Ding, congratulations to the group leader for getting the exclusive red envelope from the demon Bruce Lee, the evil dragon cub. ¡¿


    "dragon cubs?" Hearing the prompt sound from the system, it''s strange that the devil Bruce Lee still has this kind of thing? Is this his child? He sent his child to me and wanted me to help him raise his child?


    Evil little dragon: @ in nightfall, this is the evil dragon bred by little dragon through my old man''s magic book, but maybe my magic has not reached the old man''s level, so what I have bred is only a young dragon, not an adult dragon with strong attack power, but it looks very lovely. It should be a good choice for entertainment. I hope you can join the group Lord, you can like it. "


    The devil Bruce Lee is not as powerful as he thinks. His brain is not very good. His wisdom will never be lost to human beings. Of course, he understands what the powerful and his own words are for, but he understands why Bruce Lee is going to be scolded by you. You are nothing and dare to shout at Bruce Lee. That is to say, his points are not enough now, otherwise he will be iron We must let him see the strength of Longyan!


    As for the attitude of speaking to the group leader Hum, Bruce Lee, I just have a bad attitude, and I don''t abuse the group leader. Even if the group leader is angry, he will never be angry. With the excuse of making amends, Bruce Lee can give the group leader a gift.


    Although the Dragon cub is not satisfied with itself, it has excellent quality, can fly, can spit fire, and can speak. But now it can not speak much, just like a one or two-year-old human cub. The key is that it is not as fierce as other dragons. It is cute, cute, and meaty. From the leader''s head, it looks like a young man From the perspective of young people, he is likely to like his present.


    In this way, you can always stay with the group leader. When you see this gift, the group leader can think of you more or less. It''s more effective than flattering without nutrition in the group.


    "Hum, I really think I don''t know anything about Bruce Lee, stupid!"


    The devil Bruce Lee looks at the head of the hero and shows a look of disdain.


    Seeing that the devil Bruce Lee was so big, he directly sent a dragon to the leader of the group. The faces of Xiong Ba and Li Maozhen were shocked.


    Then, they all thought of the deep meaning of the demon Bruce Lee''s action, this non-human He has a deep heart!


    After all, xiongba and Li Maozhen are at the level of Xiaoxiong. They have experienced a lot of things. Naturally, after a little thought, we can figure out whether the devil Bruce Lee gives gifts to the group leaders or the gifts that are likely to satisfy the group leaders.


    But


    Yeshiqiu didn''t think so much when he received the gift. Well, in fact, he didn''t miss the purpose of Bruce Lee, but what does it matter?


    For me, is there any loss, any harm?


    No!


    In that case, why should I bother to care about that kind of thing?


    What''s more, this baby dragon is really cute as he said!


    Looking at this side lying on his thigh snoring, his nose is still bubbling, fleshy baby dragon with a pair of small wings. At night, Qiu is very interested in reaching out to his nose and pricking it out. He thought it would wake up. Unexpectedly, he turned over and continued to breathe out a bubble, still snoring .


    Seeing this lovely little appearance, yeshiqiu, who had never had a pet in his previous life, immediately became happy and was very satisfied with this new thing, so the last trace of anger in his heart towards the demon Bruce Lee disappeared with this happy mood.


    Yeshiqiu: @ demon Bruce Lee, it''s good. Your gift is very good. I like it very much. Thank you


    Devil Bruce Lee: "you''re welcome, group leader. You can like it is my greatest thanks to Bruce Lee."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I like it very much. I''m going to name it baby dragon. The name of baby dragon is too ugly to be matched by it at all."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "baby dragon? Good name. After that, the younger brothers and sisters bred by Bruce Lee are all called baby dragon. "


    Night time autumn: "it also has younger brother and younger sister?"Devil Bruce Lee: "yes, but he is not born yet. He is still in the cultivation stage. The magic of Bruce Lee is not as strong as my old man, so the speed is a little slower."


    Seeing the reply from the demon Bruce Lee, while recovering his fighting spirit, he teases the sleeping baby dragon. Suddenly, Qiu is silent.


    He remembered that the LORD had raised many dragons, but now the devil Bruce Lee is also cultivating dragons. Is it because of him that he has changed the plot?


    Moreover, the dragon he cultivated is too cute. It''s a perfect pet choice.


    Wait, pets?


    When he suddenly thought of something, he felt that his idea was very good. It could not only increase the types of commodities in the mall, increase the number of transactions, but also improve the living standards of the group members. Meanwhile, the devil Bruce Lee himself could also have a way to earn points.


    So, at night, autumn began to AI te devil Bruce Lee.


    Yeshiqiu: @ demon Bruce Lee, the flying dragon babies you cultivate are good. Can you cultivate other kinds of demon beasts? If you can, you can try to sell them in the mall. Now there are few people in the group, but when there are more people in the future, I believe this business will be very popular. "


    Demon Bruce Lee: "group leader, you mean let Bruce Lee take them Sell it as a pet? "


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world, the demon Bruce Lee looks suspicious of life, and asks yeshiqiu, how can he be suggested to sell pets?


    He is the dragon who wants to rule the world!


    Although The action of seizing Xiaofeng black Qi just failed. I dismissed those guys of the gangster gang. Now I''m a little confused. I want to find a new team and make a comeback.


    Not only Bruce Lee, the demon, but also Li Maozhen and Ximen chuixue, who just went online at this time, feel a little strange when they see the news sent by yeshiqiu.


    It''s too overqualified to let the demon Bruce Lee sell pets with such strong strength, isn''t it?


    If in this group, even the devil Bruce Lee can only sell pets, what should they do?


    Ignoring other people''s thoughts for the moment, yeshiqiu continued to say to the devil Bruce Lee: "yes, you''ve been in the group for almost two days. You should know that the prices of commodities in the mall are not low. Just by checking in and clocking in, you can get three points one day. When can you have a lot of points to buy what you want? So it''s very important to find a job that you can earn money. If you have the ability to cultivate dragons, then make good use of it. I believe that some people in the group will be interested in the dragons you cultivate. Of course, it''s better to cultivate a variety of demon beasts! Is that what it''s called? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, yes, it''s called devil beast."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, you can use this skill. I told you to think about it. By the way, you still have a group of dragon babies that are being cultivated, right? After cultivation, sell two to me first, and I''ll give them to others. "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Group leader, want to buy my dragon?


    After swallowing, looking at the broken eggs in front of him, and looking at the pills, martial arts and crossing runes in the mall, the demon Bruce Lee said in a hoarse voice: "leader, actually They have already begun to hatch. Why don''t I choose two good ones for you now? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    So timely?


    Night time autumn picked pick eyebrows, looked at their current points, there are 12877, no problem, and then replied: "OK, you put them on the shelf to the mall, I''ll buy two for free."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "no, you need it. Bruce Lee will give it to you directly. You don''t need to buy it."


    When the devil Bruce Lee said this, he felt that he was bleeding. Even if he had been rewarded with 100 points before, now he has only 105 points. Very few of them, he also needs points, but the other party is the leader of the group, so


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t worry, Bruce Lee. I''ll just take one. Then I''ll become a cheap person. I''m not so fastidious. I have points. I''ll buy them directly."


    Devil Bruce Lee Well, well, now three evils have hatched. Oh no, I''ll put them all on the shelves and go to the mall. You can choose which one you like. Of course, Bruce Lee can help you choose. You see? "


    Night time autumn: "I choose."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "good."


    Then


    [Ding, demon Bruce Lee has three baby dragons (demons) on the shelf, each of which costs 100 points. ¡¿


    "what, only 100 points?"


    Hearing all the prompt sounds in the chat group, Xiong Ba and Li Maozhen, who are worth more than 100 points, can''t help but widen their eyes a little. Then, some changes have taken place in their eyes.


    I want this dragon, too!

 Chapter 42

    As for the purchasing power of points, xiongba and Li Maozhen don''t have a clear understanding because of the small number of commodities in the mall. However, they both have hundreds of points, one of them has been in the group for two days, and the other has only been in the group for more than a day.


    Therefore, they feel that it is not easy to obtain such things as integral, at least 100 integral is not difficult to obtain.


    And the three evil dragon cubs on the devil''s little dragon shelf, oh no, it''s baby dragon, it''s the real dragon!


    Although it''s a little different from the legendary dragon, it''s also a dragon, and it''s what you buy. You don''t need to work hard to tame it. It''s a very attractive commodity.


    Especially for Li Maozhen!


    Unlike the Fengyun world where there are powerful beasts such as the Dragon Qilin, there are no such beasts in Li Maozhen''s painting world. Therefore, people in his world are very superstitious. Even the emperor claims to be the real dragon emperor.


    But Who has ever seen a real dragon?


    If you can own a real dragon, it will greatly enhance your prestige.


    And since it''s a dragon, even if it''s just a cub, its strength must be very strong. It should be able to become a great help in the future.


    The only thing that makes people dissatisfied is its appearance. It doesn''t look like the legendary dragon at all. It gives people a strange feeling that they can''t tell the truth clearly.


    Click on the interface of the mall and look at the three flying dragon babies sold here by the demon little dragon. Li Maozhen''s sword eyebrows are locked. She has some doubts in her heart. Is this thing really a dragon?


    If you buy them and take them to tell others that they are real dragons, I''m afraid no one will believe them, right?


    But According to [product introduction], this thing can fly, spit fire, and has a certain chance to speak. When it grows up, it will have a height of two or three meters and a length of seven or eight meters, which are attractive enough.


    It''s true that except for the flying dragon baby given to the group leader, which is confirmed by the demon Bruce Lee to have the ability to speak, other flying dragon babies are uncertain, unless the demon Bruce Lee is also asked to test their ability one by one.


    But the devil Bruce Lee won''t do that. At least he doesn''t want to be a pet tycoon, because he doesn''t care if he can understand people''s language and dragon''s language.


    Let''s get back to business. After carefully reading the introduction of the three dragons, xiongba and Li Maozhen finally chose to spend 100 points to collect them.


    Li Maozhen, needless to say.


    Xiongba is willing to buy it, of course, in order to give himself a loyal help. In this world, he doesn''t believe anyone. Besides his daughter, he doesn''t even have a close person. If he can keep such a beast, oh no, it''s a good thing to keep such a pet that will be loyal to him.


    And when it grows up, he takes it as a mount. It''s more prestige to go out than to ride a horse.


    I''m a great hero who wants to be loyal to heaven and dominate the world. How can I ride the same thing as ordinary people?


    Well, they ride horses. I ride the dragon!


    For a moment, xiongba and Li Maozhen have made a decision. Now we are waiting for the group leader to choose the two flying dragon babies he needs. After he chooses them, the remaining one is my husband''s!


    As for Simon chuixue, who is also online at the moment and is also a little interested in baby dragon, he looked at his own points.


    Three.


    Well, it''s embarrassing.


    "No, I have to work hard, and I have to have enough points, so that I can find an opponent in other world, so that my swordsmanship can be improved through fierce fighting!"


    Subconsciously clenched the fist, Ximen blow snow in the heart to his own words earnestly exhort way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Aggressive mainland, Nalan family.


    Not to mention what other members of the group thought, looking at the three baby dragons in the mall, Qiu looked left and right at night, and finally did not see any difference between them.


    as like as two peas, the twins are different. But the three dragons are just like the same.


    "Forget it, I can''t see which one is better. Let the devil Bruce Lee help me choose one." Night time autumn some helpless in mind, and then put this matter in the group and the devil Bruce Lee said.


    After receiving the news from the group leader, Bruce Lee immediately gets up and tells yeshiqiu which two he thinks are the best.


    Then, nightfall spent 180 points in the mall to buy the two dragon babies he pointed out. (the price is 200 points, 10% tax is charged, and 180 points are actually paid.)


    He bought these two baby dragons to give away.


    Such a lovely pet, he can leave one, too much will not feel.Nalan Yanran has helped herself a lot. She has given many things to herself before. This time, she will give her a cute baby dragon as a gift.


    Besides, she said that she would take herself to yunlanzong to study arts in a few days. Maybe she will see yunyun at that time Well, one for her, too. When you go to other people''s families to learn arts, you always need to make some connections. Only in this way can you learn real skills and Kung Fu!


    Thinking about it, Qiu nodded at night, and then there were two more baby dragons in front of him. It''s worth mentioning that, in addition to the sleeping ones given by the demon Bruce Lee, the two baby dragons bought with money are very energetic. Their small wings flutter and vibrate, flying in mid air, which makes them very flexible.


    Well, flexible fat man!


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    [Ding, Li Maozhen, Qi Wang, spent 100 points to buy a baby dragon. ¡¿


    after all, xiongba is old, and his hand speed is not as fast as that of other young people. Therefore, after choosing two baby dragons in autumn at night, the remaining one finally falls into the hands of Li Maozhen.


    Xiongba: "this Brother Li, you don''t help! You''ve been killed. What are you doing with me? Come on, let''s give the dragon to me. I''m very grateful. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master, is there any conflict between my death and my desire for this baby dragon? I''m also very interested in it, so please forgive me for not giving up. "


    Majestic: "you!"


    In the world of wind and cloud, the tyrant is so angry that he doesn''t give me the burial poison. Now even Feilong wants to fight with me. Li Maozhen, you think your sister is beautiful and I''m excited, so you can challenge my bottom line at will in front of me, don''t you?


    Do you really think I can''t help you?


    Well Well, I can''t help you for the moment. You wait for me. I will let you know my strength one day!


    Isn''t it the elder brother-in-law? What''s the matter with the elder brother-in-law? I''ve killed one elder brother-in-law before, and it''s nothing to kill another in the future. You''re looking forward to your being better than me forever!


    Hum!


    There was a burst of anger in his heart.


    The devil Bruce Lee, who is far away in Jackie Chan''s adventure world, is excited.


    270 points.


    After deducting taxes and fees, he just earned 270 points. Now he has 375 points in total. This is not a small sum. He can buy all kinds of crossing runes in the mall except his own world.


    There are also those pills and martial arts secrets. Now you can buy them as you like. You don''t have to worry about spending all the money in a hurry.


    That''s great!


    The devil Bruce Lee has a happy smile on his face. Then he thinks of the suggestions given by the group leader. He thinks that maybe, maybe, maybe, maybe, maybe, it''s a good choice to earn points by selling pets in the group. It''s a good way out, which is quite suitable for him.


    Then, excited, he bought all the remaining power storage pills in the mall and downloaded the martial arts of "Tian Shuang Quan" which was put on the shelves by xiongba.


    He decided to find another way. Since the old man next to Jackie Chan can defeat him with magic, he will not use magic to deal with him. Let him see the power of martial arts. He can separate the black Qi he absorbs, and then he can separate the real Qi he cultivates?


    "Hum, Jackie Chan, wait. Bruce Lee, I will rule the world!" Feeling the training content of "Tian Shuang Quan" that suddenly appeared in his mind, the demon Bruce Lee clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said harshly.

 Chapter 43

    As for whether the ice Qi cultivated by Tian Shuang Quan will conflict with the fire Qi in his body, Bruce Lee doesn''t think about it at all.


    I''m not that useless human body, I''m a big devil, I''m a dragon!


    Even the black air of water devil bazaar can be absorbed by herself. What''s wrong with the cold air?


    When Bruce Lee has practiced this "Tian Shuang Quan", how can Jackie Chan and the bad old man around him stop Bruce Lee from collecting black gas? Who else can stop Bruce Lee from dominating the world?


    "Hum!" Contented with a cold hum, the devil Bruce Lee is full of confidence in his future.


    Before he summed up why his action of seizing Xiaofeng black Qi failed, he had absorbed the black Qi into his body.


    The main reason for the failure is that the other party has the ability to separate the black Qi from his own body. Although the fit between fire Qi and himself is very high, the other party has no way to separate it from his own body, but it is difficult to guarantee that there will not be such a day. Therefore, it is very necessary to learn the cultivation methods of other systems.


    From the [product introduction] point of view, this "Tian Shuang Quan" has great power after training, and its moves are very exquisite. If you can practice it well, you will certainly improve your strength.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the other party does not have the ability to separate the energy of this cultivation system from his own body, which is the most critical!


    Then, the demon Bruce Lee sat down cross legged and began to digest the memory that suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    In the face of Li Maozhen''s refusal to give up his love, the hero is full of anger, but he can''t attack.


    First of all, I still need to trade from Li Maozhen to bury the poisonous insects. I can''t offend him for the time being. Second, I can''t beat this guy even if I attack.


    It''s true that his skill is slightly better than his half plan, but he is immortal and can''t fight, but he can be killed by him. The half plan''s skill gap is not enough to make him ignore his attack, so all the factors are combined, and the result is that he can''t beat him!


    "Alas Think of here, xiongba did not know how many times he looked up at the sky and sighed.


    I''m so hard!


    Ximen chuixue: "yeshiqiu, group leader, I want to ask you a question, you say Do I deserve the title of "sword God"


    Just as xiongba looks up at the sky, Ximen chuixue, who has been peeping at the screen for a period of time, suddenly comes out and says to Qiuai at night.


    Xiongba: "what, sword God? You


    At night, before Qiu made an answer, the angry and depressed bully uttered a surprised sound. Then he looked up and down at Ximen chuixue''s head.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I didn''t pay attention to it before. Now how does xiongba look at Ximen chuixue, he thinks that he and his second apprentice Bu Jingyun look a bit like each other. Apart from different hairstyles and different clothes, they are carved out of the same mold.


    Even the temperament is very similar.


    That''s nice, that''s not funny, that''s cold, that''s ugly, that''s facial paralysis!


    Besides, he looks so young, that''s it Can it also be called "sword God"?


    There was a look of disdain on the face of the overlord.


    Ximen chuixue: @ xiongba, listen to your tone, do you think I don''t deserve it


    Ximen chuixue asked to xiongba lightly.


    Xiongba: "that''s not true. I just can''t believe it."


    Ximen chuixue


    Doesn''t that mean I don''t deserve it?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Ximen chuixue, the God of sword, had been used before in the spring and Autumn period, but it was the top sword casting master Ou Yezi who was given the title at that time. I don''t know whether you asked the group leader this question for your swordsmanship or for your swordsmanship?"


    Li Maozhen didn''t disdain Ximen chuixue''s problem as the hero did. He was just a little curious.


    In fact, although he often duels with the enemy with fists and feet, he is also a man with a sword. His sword technique is also very good. It can be seen from the sword that he wears around his waist.


    Of course, compared with swordsmanship, his most powerful martial art is "magic sound resolution", which has been cultivated to the end.


    Ximen chuixue: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, swordsmanship."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "this is it..."


    Li Maozhen, who got the answer, didn''t speak any more. He was just a little curious. As for whether Ximen chuixue was worthy of the title of "sword God", he didn''t fight with him and didn''t know his depth, so the group leader had to answer him.


    For a moment, several people in the group did not speak, except for the devil Bruce Lee who was digesting the memory, they were waiting for the group leader''s answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­Seeing Simon chuixue''s own question on the chat screen, she put the three baby dragons in her bedroom and prepared some snacks for them. At night, Qiu was stunned.


    Well, how did Ximen chuixue ask such a question?


    His title of sword God is not self styled. Why bother about it?


    "You eat first, and I''ll take you out later." Put the sleeping baby dragon on the bed to rest. At night, Qiu said with a smile to the remaining two energetic baby dragons.


    Although the two baby dragons can''t speak, they still can understand people''s words. They nodded to yeshiqiu obediently and rubbed his arm with his head to show their intimacy. Then they began to enjoy the snacks prepared for them by yeshiqiu.


    The rice cake is made from LingMi in Gongtian, and the beef jerky is made from the third-order Warcraft armored mad cow. They are all rich in energy. Even if they are demons, they have a great appetite for these snacks.


    Seeing that they are all very good, a satisfied look flashed in Qiu''s eyes at night. Then he entered the chat group and thought about it. He replied to Ximen chuixue.


    Autumn at night: "in your world, you deserve the title of" sword God. "


    Simon chuixue: "excuse me, in other world?"


    Yeshiqiu: "it depends on which world. It''s not easy to generalize."


    Simon chuixue: "well, for example The world of hegemony? "


    Majestic overlord


    Why take my world for example?


    Yeshiqiu: "the world of hegemony, eh Not at all


    Click!


    It''s the sound of heartbreak!


    The expressionless Ximen chuixue stood there, motionless. His eyes were a little lax, and his hand holding the sword tightened quietly.


    Not at all?


    It turns out that He has such a long way to go in kendo.


    He doesn''t deserve to be called "sword God"!


    Now he is just an apprentice in kendo. The title of sword God is a shame to the sword. Ximen chuixue has been loyal to Kendo all his life. How can he only focus on his own world and insert the first auction here? My sword should be in every world, and my Kendo should never stop!


    "Hu ~" thinking of this, Ximen chuixue closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Although the group leader said that he was worthy of the title of sword God in his own world, he had already entered the group. For him, there was no world of his own. All the places that the naked eye could go were the world, so the title of sword God should be automatically removed from him.


    Not only that, he decided to embark on a journey to find a stronger sword practitioner than himself. His heart of the sword does not allow him to know that there is a way ahead, but still stop!


    Thinking that when Ximen chuixue points to open the interface of the mall, he has to buy the crossing Rune to the world where the hero lives. He is going there to seek higher swordsmanship. He is going there to find the true meaning of kendo. However


    [Ding, not enough points! ¡¿


    the prompt sound of the system reminds him of the embarrassing fact that he only has three points, and the crossing Rune to the world where the hero lives needs 300 points, which


    Ximen chuixue is at a loss.


    It''s the first time that he really feels that he can''t move without money!


    Looking at the portrait of the group leader, Ximen chuixue hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to have a try, to see if he could ask the group leader to borrow some points for himself, and return them to him with interest in the future.


    Who knows, in Ximen blowing snow to AI te night when autumn, chat screen, a very angry news suddenly appeared.


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ xiongba, what martial arts are you selling? I can''t understand Bruce Lee. Are you selling fakes? Give me a refund, and give me back Bruce Lee''s points! "


    Majestic overlord


    Hey, you dragon, you dare to slander me. When did I sell fake goods!

 Chapter 44

    Seeing the news that the demon Bruce Lee suddenly sent to him, the hero''s heart was extremely angry.


    Who is he?


    The leader of Tianxia society, born bully!


    Can he sell fake goods?


    It''s impossible. OK!


    Forced to suppress the inner desire to yell at the dragon, I thought that the leader and other members of the group were also online, but I couldn''t let the Dragon damage his reputation and slander himself at will. The bully coldly sent a voice message to the devil Bruce Lee, saying: "I''ve been sincere all my life and never lied. You said that I sold a fake. You said, my Tianshuang fist Where is the secret script fake? "


    For the devil Bruce Lee in the mall to download their own "Tian Shuang Quan" secret, xiongba knows, because he can receive the news of points into the account.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hum, where is the fake? It''s fake everywhere! Bruce Lee, I can''t understand the cultivation content in your secret script. You say it''s not fake. What''s fake? "


    After digesting the memory that appeared in his mind, Bruce Lee, the demon who was about to start practicing Tian Shuang Quan, found that he didn''t know what the training content in his memory was about, and didn''t understand what it meant!


    Majestic overlord: @ demon Bruce Lee, don''t you understand? Why don''t you understand? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "I can''t understand anywhere!"


    Majestic overlord


    Well, the bully knows. He is a useless dragon who has no martial arts foundation. He can''t understand the secret script, so he regards his "Tian Shuang Quan" as a fake.


    No, not necessarily. Maybe he reflected that it was because he couldn''t understand the secret script, but he deliberately questioned me in front of the group leader and other group members in order to let me help him solve the problem.


    "Hum, the abacus is quite loud!" Xiongba snorted coldly, holding his hands in his arms, dismissing the devil Bruce Lee''s behavior.


    has the final say that he sells the fake goods, but he doesn''t have the final say. The shopping mall can agree with his own martial arts secret book. That is enough to show that he sells real things.


    As for not being able to understand the secret scripts, it''s none of my business. I''m a seller of secret scripts, and I''m not an apprentice in a martial arts school. If you buy a secret script, can you learn it in the end? What''s my business?


    Thinking about it, xiongba replied to him lightly: "the secret script is true. If you don''t believe it, ask the group leader. If you can''t understand it, you should find the reason in yourself. What''s the use of finding me?"


    Originally, because he was very interested in the cultivation system of magic, before going online at nighttime and autumn, xiongba had a friendly talk with the devil Bruce Lee, and even called him "brother Bruce Lee". But later, in order to flatter the group leader, he offended him by mistake.


    Well, let''s not say whose fault is the cause. In a word, since we have offended, there is no need to be complacent. Let''s get straight to the point and say what we have.


    Anyway, I''m just interested in magic, and I don''t plan to practice magic. It''s totally different from the burial poison.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "what? You... "


    Yeshiqiu: "well, don''t make any noise. @Bruce Lee, the devil, is right. His martial arts are not fake. The mall will automatically identify this. As for you who don''t understand the secret script, you can ask other members of the group to give you some advice. Xiongba, Li Maozhen, Ximen chuixue and Yin Susu are all practitioners of martial arts. They can understand the secret script. "


    Seeing that these two people have a tendency to quarrel, Qiu rushes out at night to say goodbye to the evil little dragon.


    This guy is really good at fighting. He doesn''t have the foundation of Chinese martial arts. He just foolishly bought a secret script and went away. Isn''t that a waste of money?


    For example, although I have bought all the three skills, it is because I have mastered all the necessary basic knowledge about human muscles, acupoints, Dantian and so on during my years in the mainland. Even classical Chinese has a certain foundation. Otherwise, I will not spend the points.


    The devil Bruce Lee, who receives the news from the group leader, looks a little ugly.


    Go to consult other members of the group and let them point out Bruce Lee?


    This This is not something that can be solved by giving directions. I can''t understand the secret script Bruce Lee at all. I''m afraid that someone will have to explain it to me in detail from the beginning to the end before I can start to practice. Otherwise, this secret script is of no use to me at all!


    But if you want them to explain the martial arts secrets to you from the beginning to the end, it''s not that the devil Bruce Lee is not confident, it''s that he compares his heart with his heart. He won''t do such a thing himself. He really thinks that everyone is full and has nothing to do, and is willing to waste his mind to do this kind of sacrifice for others?


    It''s better to eat and sleep if you have that Kung Fu!


    Although it is said in the group announcement and group file that everyone will be friends after entering the group, but It''s just a scene. I can understand this point. I don''t expect to have a group of friends who can selflessly contribute to Bruce Lee!So, Bruce Lee, I It''s hard!


    Sitting cross legged on the ruins of the garbage heap, the demon Bruce Lee looks up at the sky and sighs heavily, just like the overlord.


    I thought I could turn over and win by martial arts. Unexpectedly, I couldn''t understand the martial arts secret books and what they meant? What else can NIMA say?


    "Alas The demon Bruce Lee sighed and then remained silent.


    At this time, looking at the series of messages on the chat screen, Ximen chuixue, who is about to ask for a sum of points, stops her action thoughtfully.


    To tell you the truth, let him borrow points from the group owner. He really doesn''t know how to return the points later. Except for daily check-in, he has no way to earn points.


    But Seeing the devil Bruce Lee''s current problem, he suddenly flashed an idea in his heart, an idea that he doesn''t need to borrow and can earn points directly.


    Teach me martial arts!


    Or, put your own copy of Wudao sentiment on the shelves and sell it in the mall!


    That''s right. Isn''t it true that the devil Bruce Lee can''t understand the martial arts secret script? There''s no problem. After he gets his own martial arts feeling copy, let alone understand the secret script, it''s not difficult to practice the secret script soon.


    It''s not that Ximen chuixue, who has just been devalued by the group leader and said that he is not worthy of the title of sword God in the world of hegemony, is arrogant. It''s really the three martial arts that have been put on the shelves in the mall. He''s also seen the [product introduction] of them.


    It''s not beyond my understanding. It''s a martial art that I can quickly master and practice. If the devil Bruce Lee can have his own martial arts perception, it won''t be difficult to practice that Tianshuang boxing, and it won''t even take much time.


    Thinking of this, Ximen chuixue starts to contact Bruce Lee and wants to talk about a deal with him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the three flying dragon babies are well placed, and their fighting spirit is restored. Yeshiqiu, who wants to go out of the bedroom to continue practicing fighting skills in the yard, also welcomes a distinguished guest.


    Nalan Yanran''s father, his uncle and the head of Nalan family Nalan Su!

 Chapter 45

    "Uncle? I''ve seen my uncle Walking out of the room, I saw that the middle-aged man, who had entered the yard, with his hands behind him, had a rare smile on his face full of dignity all the year round, and strode towards him. At night, Qiu was stunned, and immediately came forward to salute him.


    He didn''t expect that his cheap uncle, who is the patriarch, would come here to see him in person. It seems that he is very happy. Did he know that he has three kinds of perfect proportion and fighting attributes from elder nalanmu?


    Nalanmu is the elder who used to be the peak of Douling, but later lost all his accomplishments.


    "Xiaoqiu, you are good, very good, uncle. I am very happy today, ha ha ha!" With the palm of his hand on the shoulder of Shiqiu at night, nalansu laughed under the shocked eyes of the construction workers who were still repairing the wall.


    No wonder they were shocked. Nalansu is just like his name. He is usually not serious. As the head of Nalan family, one of the three major families of the Empire, he is in a high position and has accumulated a lot of dignity over the years. So few people have seen him laugh like this.


    Last time, it seems that Nalan Yanran was accepted as a disciple by yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect.


    "My uncle praised me Shoulder was patted a little pain, night autumn to maintain a bow gesture, slightly raised a nod, facing Nalan Su difficult smile.


    My uncle also came from the military department, and now he is a former general of the Empire. Because he has been in the army for a long time, he has developed the bad habit of patting people on the shoulder. If he didn''t pay attention to strengthening his physique besides refining Qi, he might have been patted down by him.


    Because this laughing general is not a little fighter like muzhan. He is a real fighting spirit, nine star fighting spirit!


    People outside all say that Nalan Su is very likely to break through to the realm of fighting king in the past two years. By then, Nalan family will have two strong fighters, and their strength will be even higher.


    Of course, after reading the original work, yeshiqiu knows that, let alone two years, five years later, Nalan Su is just a fighting spirit. Until the end of Nalan''s plot, he can''t break through to the realm of fighting king. He is also a miserable man.


    "Oh, I can''t fall under my uncle''s hand. Xiao Qiu, it''s not bad!" Seeing that Qiu was patted by himself at night, his face changed, but his body didn''t move obviously. Nalan Su picked his eyebrows and said with a smile of surprise.


    "It turns out that the old man did it on purpose. No matter how much he likes to pat people on the shoulder, he should stop this bad habit when facing people of my age. It turns out that..." Hearing Nalan Su''s words, Qiu''s face twitched a little at night and murmured in his heart.


    "Well, come in with my uncle. He has something to say to you." At this time, nalansu took back the palm of his hand on the shoulder of yeshiqiu, put his hands behind him again, and took the lead in entering his room.


    There are many servants in this yard now. Some words can be said here, but some words can''t be said here. We have to find an environment without outsiders.


    "Yes, uncle!" At night, Qiu respectfully responded, then put down his arched hand, moved his sore shoulder, and walked back into the room with nalansu.


    ¡­¡­


    After burning incense, nightfall sent nalansu, who was busy with family affairs, out of his small courtyard, and repeatedly assured him that he would work hard to cultivate and live up to the value and expectation of him and the elders.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu returns to her room with a brisk pace and walks into the bedroom.


    What, don''t you want to practice fighting skills?


    Practice a fart, all the skills have come, who has leisure to mind that fighting skill, wait for me to practice the skills first!


    Close the door of the bedroom. At night, Qiu takes out the eight changes of Lei Yuan, the fighting Qi skill of xuanjie advanced Lei attribute that Nalan Su specially sent to him.


    This is the highest level of fighting Qigong in Nalan family. Only the patriarch is qualified to practice it. Now Nalan Su has given it to himself. Does this mean that he will be the heir of Nalan family?


    Well, it''s not that there is no such possibility. My parents are all members of the Nalan family (five clothes have been issued), especially my mother is Nalan Su''s sister. Nalan Su has only one daughter, Nalan Yanran, and no son. Therefore, in terms of blood relationship, I am the most qualified person to inherit Nalan family. In terms of talent, let alone strength


    Cough, I don''t want to mention that. If I have enough strength, I will not be the heir, but directly take over the position of patriarch.


    In my heart, I don''t have much interest in the position of Nalan''s patriarch, but the wealth of Nalan''s family is still very exciting. After all, it''s a top family in the Empire, and the resources are an astronomical number for me now.


    Just look at more than 10000 gold coins a month and various cultivation resources subsidies.


    I remember that in the original work, the income of the Xiao family was only 100000 gold coins a year. The gold coins they got from Nalan family were more than the income of the whole family, not to mention other cultivation resources.Think of here, night time autumn suddenly feel, if can become the heir of Nalan family, that is also a very good thing, at least oneself won''t be short of money to spend.


    As for the future, when I grow up with the resources of Nalan family, I will not lack that thing.


    Back to the point, I thought it would be elder nalanmu who sent me this skill. Unexpectedly, it was nalansu who came here in person. This is good, so that I can accept it more safely.


    The palm gently stroked the scroll with the four characters "eight changes of Lei Yuan" on the cover of the scroll, and felt the powerful soul power contained in it. At night, Qiu was very happy.


    But


    "The level of xuanjie''s advanced fighting skills is not low, but it''s second to none in the gama empire. When you go to the black corner, you''ll be a little bit strong, and you''ll be completely lost in Zhongzhou. If only Lei had some magical skills like" burning death "in it." When I think of places outside the gama Empire, I feel happy at night and sigh with regret.


    In the original book, the most magical one of the fire and fighting Qi skills is burning death. But what are the attributes of thunder and wood? It''s a pity that there are not even several names of fighting Qi skills.


    Otherwise, if you know where there is a powerful and easy to obtain Lei attribute fighting Qi skill, you can try to use the power of the Nalan family to get it. But now, you can only make do with it and practice the xuanjie advanced "eight changes of Lei Yuan" first.


    "Xuanjie senior Huh? Wait a minute. The dead poisonous insect can be upgraded to the buried poisonous insect through the super strengthening furnace. Can this QUANDOU Qigong method also be upgraded? " I went to the chair at the desk and sat down. At night, Qiu was about to open the boxing skill. Suddenly, I thought of something. I pulled open the scroll rope and gave it a jerk.

 Chapter 46

    In the mainland of fighting Qi, if the refiner can have a good fighting Qi skill in the early stage, it will be of great benefit to the cultivation in the future.


    In one mu and three parts of the gama Empire, xuanjie advanced skill is already the best fighting Qigong skill. But after reading the original work, yeshiqiu doesn''t just focus on the gama empire. The world is so big that you can''t be shortsighted. If you can make do with it, you''d better not.


    Because once you make do with it, you have to make do with your achievements!


    Thinking of this, combined with the fact that I used the super strengthening furnace to upgrade the level 3 death poison to level 4 burial poison, yeshiqiu thinks that maybe I can try again to see if the new function opened by the chat group can help me upgrade this skill.


    Just do what you say. Stop pulling the rope. At night, Qiu closes his eyes and opens the super strengthening furnace, which is the exclusive function of the group leader.


    Then, as before, a magical space and an ancient three legged tripod appeared in the mind of yeshiqiu.


    "System, can I strengthen this skill scroll in my hand? If so, how many points do I need?" After the appearance of the tripod, Qiu inquired into the system at night.


    "Ding, scanning, please wait Ding Dong, after scanning, the group leader''s hand is "eight changes of Lei Yuan", which is a high-level thunder fighting skill from the world of breaking the sky. The group leader can choose to spend 1000 points to upgrade it to the high-level thunder fighting skill "nine pole thunder decision". Are you sure you want to strengthen it? "


    "Nine pole thunder decision? Earth level advanced skill? 1000 points? " Hearing the sound of questions from the system, Qiu''s face changed at night and immediately asked it three questions.


    "Ding, yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, I just asked subconsciously to express my shock.


    But


    Touching the skill scroll of "eight changes of Lei Yuan" in hand, yeshiqiu didn''t expect that this thing could be strengthened and upgraded, and it could be directly promoted to a large stage, from xuanjie to Dijie.


    Even in ancient times, no one can be qualified to practice the fighting Qi skill. It must be a person with enough status and strength or great achievements.


    For example, in the original work, when she was separated from Xiao Yan in Canaan college, Gu xun''er gave Xiao Yan the first two seals of the emperor''s seal. At that time, she claimed that she had only obtained the first two seals herself, and this was a deep fighting skill of the family.


    Just imagine that even the daughter of the ancient clan leader, who was in her twenties at that time and had amazing talent, could only obtain the first two seals of the emperor''s seal. How rare is this advanced fighting skill?


    Compared with the advanced fighting skills of the earth level, the advanced fighting skills of the earth level are undoubtedly more valuable.


    Therefore, even if 1000 points are a little expensive, if you can really let yourself have an advanced fighting Qi skill, yeshiqiu thinks that you can still accept it.


    After all, even if he spent 1000 points, his wealth is still over 10000!


    And


    "I''ve practiced a fighting Qi skill of the earth level. I don''t want to say that I''m invincible at the same level. It must be easy for me to win across the level, right?" At night, autumn murmurs some expectations.


    Then, he closed his eyes and thought about it again for a while. Finally, he opened his eyes and said boldly to the system, "OK, help me strengthen it!"


    "Ding, get it. Start to strengthen xuanjie''s advanced thunder attribute fighting skill" eight changes of Lei Yuan. "


    At night, Qiu''s scroll disappeared and appeared in the magical space in his mind. He flew towards the tripod. Then, the colorful light appeared, shining on the whole space, and strengthening began


    After burning incense, the enhancement is over, and a new scroll flies out of the tripod and falls into yeshiqiu''s hands. It is the upgraded earth level high-level thunder attribute fighting skill "nine extreme thunder resolution".


    Yeshiqiu didn''t see the content of "eight changes of Lei Yuan", because he knew that Nalan''s family had a backup of that thing, and he would not cultivate it now. It would take energy to see what it does, so he should save some energy to watch "nine extreme Lei Jue".


    It''s hard to see the advanced fighting Qi skill of the earth level for the fighter himself. It''s not necessary to say that one-time cultivation is in place. It needs a lot of time and energy, and can''t be wasted.


    He retreated from his mind and got up from his chair. At night, Qiu went to bed and sat cross legged.


    Then, he took a deep breath. Then, he carefully untied the rope tied on the new scroll.


    It''s the scroll of the advanced fighting Qi skill of the earth level. When you hold it in your hand, you can feel a very amazing and almost unimaginable soul power at night.


    But


    What he should see, he still has to see!"Hum ~" the rope was untied, and a little bit of content was pulled apart. Suddenly, a strong light burst out from the scroll paper, stabbing Qiu''s eyes at night. Not only that, his ears also produced a strong hum, and finally he could see a few lines, and then


    With a puff, the whole man fell back and fainted on the bed.


    Before the coma, a trace of emotion flashed in my heart - "this advanced skill of NIMA level is really not what ordinary people can see"!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, in the chat group.


    Ximen chuixue: @ devil Bruce Lee, that''s all for today''s class. In the future, we''d better teach during the day, otherwise it''s not good for our health to talk all night long


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well."


    Looking at his notes again, the demon Bruce Lee nods and thinks that the martial arts teacher is pretty good. Although he is not as good as himself, he provoked himself when he first entered the group, asked if he had a sword, and said he was not worthy to be his opponent, but


    He really helped himself to solve many problems that he didn''t understand all the way. He spoke very carefully and patiently, though his tone was a little cold.


    However, at this speed, Bruce Lee, when can I master these martial arts basics and start practicing Tianshuang boxing?


    Thinking that he had just sensed the whereabouts of a black air, the devil Bruce Lee became a little anxious.


    "Do you really want to choose the first trading plan proposed by this guy?" The devil Bruce Lee hesitated in his heart.


    Yesterday, Ximen chuixue suddenly said to himself that he had a deal to talk about and reason with himself. At that time, Bruce Lee laughed. What kind of deal can you have with me? You can''t beat me again!


    Then, Ximen chuixue put forward two trading schemes: one is that he can teach his martial arts foundation to ensure that he can start practicing various martial arts by himself after learning it; the other is that he can sell his copy of martial arts enlightenment to himself. He said that he is a gifted martial artist, and his enlightenment is enough to enable him to start practicing Tian Shuang Quan immediately, Moreover, the cultivation speed is absolutely fast. Not only that, but also he can have the rich combat experience of a great warrior.


    The proposal of these two trading schemes made the demon Bruce Lee''s face at that time shrunk.


    I have to say that this deal is very suitable for him. Now he just wants to learn martial arts, and then he can deal with Jackie Chan and rule the world!


    But why do you believe him?


    Well, with the identification ability of the mall, he can''t deceive himself. The price of his copy of Wudao perception is too high. It takes 250 points to download it!


    Although I still have 317 points, I use 250 at a time, which is too much. Therefore, the devil Bruce Lee chose the first trading scheme, and let Simon blow snow teach all kinds of basic knowledge of martial arts. Then, the two began to have a class in the group, which lasted for most of the day, and spent a night in the middle.


    There are only a few points in a class. Bruce Lee doesn''t care about the cost. Moreover, the class is very effective. Many of his questions have been solved, but There are more new problems!


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t have so much time. The black air comes out again. He can feel it, and the dead Lao Tzu on Jackie Chan''s side can feel it.


    Practicing martial arts doesn''t mean that you are willing to give up black Qi. Evil black Qi is what he wants most. Learning martial arts is just a way to keep them.


    Thinking of this, the demon Bruce Lee clenches his fist, calls up the mall interface, and takes another look at the product that Ximen chuixue put on the shelves yesterday and hasn''t been taken off the shelves since she arrived at the mall. His martial arts perception copy, which is priced at 250 points, makes the demon Bruce Lee''s face twitch.


    Mad, it''s just a shame that human perception is so expensive!


    But black gas


    Thinking of the black air and powerful magic of Basha, the water demon, Bruce Lee breathes deeply and finally makes a decision.


    "That''s all. Bruce Lee, I''ll take it as an investment!" Silently said a word to strengthen their faith, and then, the devil determined to download this product.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, just as Bruce Lee, the demon, successfully paid the bill and painted the world of bad people in the river and lake, Li Maozhen, king of Qi, finally got home.


    "Qiguo, Fengxiang, I, Li Maozhen, have come back!" Pulling the reins, stopping the carriage and looking at the city in front of her, Li Maozhen''s eyes flashed a trace of complex emotions and murmured.

 Chapter 47

    In the chat group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "everyone, I have returned to the state of Qi, and now I am on my way to the magic sound square."


    After entering Fengxiang, Li Maozhen chose to walk instead of riding in a carriage because his destination, the phantom sound workshop, was built on the mountain. With a sword on his waist and a burden on his back, he strode forward. His heart was very excited. Soon he would see his sister again, so now he came to the group to share his joy with everyone.


    Of course, although his behavior is to share joy, but because the tone is very flat, as if to state something ordinary, so the online group members can not hear how happy he is.


    Majestic overlord: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, congratulations on brother Li''s return to his hometown after 16 years away from home! Brother Li, don''t forget to bury the poisonous insects. I''ve got all my gold, silver and jewels ready. I''ll wait for you now. "


    Similarly, in the early morning, when the online overlord saw the news from Li Maozhen, he immediately told him.


    As a natural bully who seems to be very powerful, but in fact is vulnerable in his own world, he has no sense of security now. He is afraid that one day a peerless master will come out of the Wulin and come to his own world, and he will beat himself to death. Therefore, he can make people have an immortal body to some extent. What is he He doesn''t care how much it costs for what he wants.


    Of course, the money refers to gold, silver and jewelry. If it''s points, he should think it over.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master Xiong, don''t worry. I''ll give you a satisfactory reply after discussing with my sister."


    Li Maozhen has explored the mystery of burying poisonous insects. He thinks that he can start to cultivate new burying poisonous insects in a day or two. What''s wrong with selling one to him?


    Come on, instead of looking for Longquan treasure, I got a treasure by selling poisonous insects. This is a mistake, and I realized my dream.


    [Ding, it''s time for Yin Su to stop talking. Stop talking! ¡¿


    at this time, there was a mechanical sound in the chat group, and Yin Su Su, who had been forbidden for a day by nightfall, was finally able to speak again.


    Yin Su Su: "can you hear me?"


    Yin Su Su, still lying on the bed, asked in a worried whisper.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "can you hear me, who is this girl?"


    Xiongba: "what girl, brother Li, should be called Madam. They all have sons."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "Oh, I''m sorry. Who''s this lady?"


    Yin Su Su: "hoo, I can speak at last! The means of the Lord of the group are too terrible. I''m afraid until now! "


    First, he touched the bandage on his head, and Yin Su Su''s face flashed a sigh of fear. Then he replied respectfully to Li Maozhen, "Yin Su met king Qi. I''m the leader of Tianying cult. I''m the daughter of Yin Tianzheng, the white browed eagle king. I''m very famous. I''d like to congratulate king Qi on his return to his hometown."


    After the whole day of peeping through the screen, she can see that everyone in this group is more powerful than her or even her father, especially the group leader, who can make her body run against the wall uncontrollably across the world. This method is really inhuman!


    Secondly, the devil little dragon who is not a human at all and claims to be a dragon but looks like a lizard.


    Then, it was the king''s turn.


    Judging from the battles in the video of his original future trajectory, this king Qi is extremely powerful. Even Yang Dingtian, the leader of the Ming religion, and Zhang Sanfeng, the immortal of Wudang, are not better than him. In addition to his ability of "Immortality", if he comes to his own world, it will be no difficulty for him to fight all over the world.


    Such a strong man, who has already experienced a heavy lesson, how dare Yin Su not be respectful?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Oh, have you heard of my king?"


    Seeing the news from Yin Su Su, she has arrived at the gate of the magic sound workshop. She ignores those doormaids who are shivering after seeing her. Li Maozhen, who strides directly into the room, picks her eyebrows. There is a doubt in her eyes. Doesn''t it mean that all the members of the group come from different worlds? How can anyone have heard of her name? Still like thunder?


    Yin Susu: "the king of Qi, Li Maozhen, the little girl, lived in the Yuan Dynasty. About 400 years ago, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a vassal named Li Maozhen, who established the Qi kingdom in the northwest. He should be the same person as you?"


    Li Maozhen


    At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the state of Qi was established in Northwest China. Its name was Li Maozhen. Who else could it be?


    Hegemonic: @ Yin Su Su, do you mean that you are from brother Li''s world in the next 400 years


    Seeing the conversation between the two, Xiong Ba couldn''t bear it any more. He jumped out and asked Yin Su Su.


    Yin Su Su: "this I''m not sure. It''s possible, but it''s not. Just like the leader of the male sect, you have a Wudang sect, which is also established in Wudang Mountain, but you and I belong to two worlds, so I''m afraid only the group leader knows the answer. "Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "group leader? The group leader is not online now. After the group leader goes online, I will ask for advice. @Yin Su Su, madam, I wonder if you can tell me what you know about 400 years Keke, all the things about me are recorded and sent to me. How about I owe you one? "


    Yin Susu: "king Qi is very kind. It''s nothing to mention. I''ve been reading history books since I was a child. This gives king Qi a record of all the events that happened in the last years of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties. Please wait a moment!"


    Seeing that Li Maozhen actually said that she owed her a favor, Yin Su Su immediately widened her eyes. Then she agreed to do it even though she didn''t want to. She immediately got up from bed and was ready to copy a history book of Qi kingdom for him.


    Although this human relationship can''t be guaranteed, it''s good to take it as a good relationship. Anyway, it''s not too difficult for me.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, thank you very much."


    It''s just a verbal human relationship. Li Maozhen doesn''t care either. He just feels a little strange about the "Five Dynasties period". What year is it?


    With doubt, she thanks Yin Su Su. Then, led by a saint sent by the empress, Li Maozhen comes all the way to a wing room. Through the oil paper pasted on the door, she looks at the beautiful woman waiting for her in the room. Li Maozhen''s hand about to push the door slightly pauses.


    He was a little nervous and didn''t know what to say when he saw his sister. He left home for 16 years and put all the burden on her. From that video, she blamed herself, but Does she hate and forgive herself?


    This


    Think of here, Li Maozhen''s brow can''t help but wrinkle up.


    "King Qi, the empress is waiting for you in there!" Seeing that Li Maozhen stood still and didn''t push the door in, xuanjingtian, who showed him the way, reminded him respectfully.


    "I know." After taking a deep breath, Li Maozhen gently pushed the door open and stepped into it.


    After Li Maozhen went in, xuanjingtian closed the door of the room, and then quietly away from the room, not to disturb the meeting between the empress and Qi Wang''s brother and sister.


    as for as like as two peas in Li Maozhen''s eyes, he is standing in front of himself, and is swaying his own sister in Qi''s costume. This scene is exactly the same as that of the original video of the group''s destiny.


    Seeing this, Li Maozhen''s mind immediately gushed out those terrible pictures: she stabbed her sister with a sword, and her sister broke her heart and wanted to die with her. She tried her best to exhaust all her accomplishments to save her


    These terrible pictures made Li Maozhen''s body tremble. He had already thought of some words outside the door, but his plan couldn''t keep up with the change. At this moment, he suddenly didn''t want to say anything. He just wanted to do one thing.


    That is - hold your sister, and then protect her, no longer let her be a little hurt!


    Obedient to her heart, when the empress opened her mouth and was about to say something, Li Maozhen suddenly opened her arms and rushed to her. Directly under the shocked eyes of the empress, she hugged her, put her head on her chest, and said in a very hoarse voice: "Yunji, brother Come back


    The Empress

 Chapter 48

    The empress, who was suddenly hugged by Li Maozhen, was stunned.


    She had thought that her brother would play an emotional card with him when he came back, but she didn''t expect that he would do it to such a degree that he rushed over and hugged him?


    Li Maozhen pressed his head with his big hand and held it close to his chest. Listening to his brother''s heartbeat, she smelled the familiar smell again. The empress was sure that this man was his brother in front of her. There would be no mistake!


    So close physical contact, I can feel his body contains, that is a bit more powerful than himself.


    So the problem is, since this man is my brother, not someone else disguised, how can his behavior be so unexpected, so enthusiasm?


    He struggled a little, but failed to break free from Li Maozhen''s confinement. After confirming that the person in front of him was not someone else''s disguise, the empress did not struggle any more. She just leaned in his arms, and a look of doubt flashed in her eyes.


    She is the empress and the owner of the magic sound workshop. Because she always pretends to be her brother in charge of state affairs, she has no intimate contact with men. Just because of this, she will fall in love with Li Xingyun only when she is touched by his long-term confined body. However, she has no intimate contact with men, which refers to those outsiders, who must be her brother inequable.


    When his parents died early, he was brought up by his elder brother. Let alone hugged him. When he was a child, he opened his thighs and sat on his neck. Therefore, it is impossible to show such a shy expression as when facing Li Xingyun.


    It''s true!


    In addition, when the empress first met Li Maozhen in Chang''an, she was also very excited. After all, she was her own brother whom she had not seen for 16 years, and the only close relative in the world. At that time, she still had tears in her eyes!


    But


    The first time I saw you is over. I don''t need to be so excited to see you again?


    Deep in her eyes flashed a deep stream of shadow, and then, the empress''s heart had a guess - emotion card!


    That''s right, it''s still emotional card. It''s just bigger than what I thought!


    The reason why he did this must be for his own Longquan treasure box, in order to get the Longquan treasure.


    He was worried that he would not give it to him, so he deliberately pretended to be so affectionate that he could remember his brother and sister''s love and give him the treasure box. Hum, what a good abacus!


    There was a sneer in the empress''s heart.


    After 16 years of pretending to be king Qi, she has grown from a carefree woman to a cold-blooded prince. She has seen this trick many times in recent years, so she will never fall into the trap!


    In the empress''s mind, however, what happened next was totally beyond her expectation.


    Li Maozhen didn''t ask about Longquan treasure box, so she held her quietly, then lowered her head, put her mouth close to her ear, and said to her in a deep voice: "sorry, Yunji, these years My brother has made you suffer! "


    "Well?" Although she had already "guessed" Li Maozhen''s purpose, after hearing her brother''s hoarse and deep words, the empress''s body still trembled uncontrollably.


    Brother and sister a, blood, said don''t care about each other, that is false, don''t say others, even she doesn''t believe.


    Hearing his brother''s apology, Rao Shi has grown into a cold-blooded prince, but he is only a woman after all. How can the empress''s heart not be touched?


    She has only one brother!


    "Brother Wang, you..." With his mouth slightly open, he had to say something, but Li Maozhen didn''t give the empress a chance to speak. He was afraid that his sister would say something that made him sad, so he had to do everything he wanted to say and do before his sister spoke!


    "Don''t talk. Listen to me."


    He interrupted the voice of the empress in a hurry. Li Maozhen slightly released some of the empress, put her hands on her white shoulders, first took a deep breath, and then sincerely apologized to her: "I know that I owe you a lot because of my brother''s confusion, which made you bear the burden that you shouldn''t bear. For 16 years, I let you experience the best years of a woman It''s my brother''s fault to deal with those complicated and intriguing political affairs. You have to pretend to be a man all the time, and you can''t find your own love. But Yunji Please believe that in any case, you are always the most important person in my heart and my beloved sister. This can be learned from the world! "


    Hearing Li Maozhen''s words, the empress''s eyes widened slightly, and some tears gradually appeared in her eyes.


    This is the first time that someone has said his grievance face to face. Unexpectedly, the person who said this is actually the elder brother who has brought those injuries to him, ah!


    "Yunji, my brother is wrong. My brother shouldn''t have left Qi country and left you alone. If you want to fight or scold my brother, it''s up to you, but Don''t hate your brother, OK? Brother, please


    Seeing the tears in the eyes of the empress, Li Maozhen suddenly flashed a trace of tension on Junlang''s cheek. He quickly reached out and gently helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and begged her sincerely.As the king of Qi and a peerless master whose skill is superior to the throne of heaven, Li Maozhen only makes such a rude begging behavior when facing his sister.


    It has to be said that Li Maozhen''s words and his expressions really shocked the heart of the empress. She closed her eyes and clenched her lips for a long time.


    In fact, she is not willing to forgive her brother or make up with him, but


    His obsession for a day, even if he is not willing to, and he can only hostility in the end!


    Longquan treasure, there are bad handsome, how can Qi country get that kind of thing? If you try your best to find it, you will definitely pay a heavy price and get nothing in the end!


    After all, Yuan Tiangang, a bad handsome man, has lived for 300 years. Who can be his opponent?


    Thinking, the empress slowly opened her eyes. There were no more tears in her eyes. Instead, she looked up and looked at her brother who looked very similar to herself. In a cold voice, she said, "do you want me to forgive you?"


    "Well." Li Maozhen quickly nodded and helped the empress wipe away her tears and put her hand on her shoulder again.


    "Oh, yes. As long as you promise me one thing, brother Wang, I can forget the grievances I have suffered in the past 16 years. You are still my beloved brother, king Qi of Qi. " I still want to give my brother a chance, the empress said to him.


    "Well, you say that as long as you can do it for me, let alone one, even if it''s ten thousand, I will do it for you." Li Maozhen said without hesitation, without any bargaining.


    "Well, that''s what you said. I want you to Never think about Longquan treasure again After that, the empress''s arm moved, and the short sword she had hidden in her sleeve slipped into her hand. As long as Li Maozhen said no, she immediately put the sword on his neck.


    Of course, it''s impossible to kill him, but before the end of the Longquan treasure affair, if you imprison him, you as a sister, you can still be cruel!


    "Well, I promise you that I will never fight for Longquan treasure again in my life. If I disobey this oath, I will die at the hands of my close relatives in a miserable evening!" Li Maozhen, who watched the video, of course noticed his sister''s little action, but he didn''t care. He immediately put up his fingers and swore to the empress.


    The most vicious oath to him!


    "What?" Seeing his brother''s oath without hesitation, and hearing his oath again, this time, the empress was completely stunned.


    She knew her brother''s temperament, he would swear, or made such a poison oath, it shows that his heart is really promised not to fight Longquan treasure idea, he is not lying to deceive himself.


    Perhaps the oath itself has no binding force, but as far as his brother''s temperament is concerned, his willingness to take a poison oath is a very credible proof!


    "Is He is not hypocritical, is true, really willing to give up Longquan for me? " Originally believed that his brother''s return this time must be for the dragon spring treasure box undoubtedly female emperor, this moment, in the heart suddenly had this kind of suspicion.


    Of course, Rao is like this. He can only trust him for a while. If he wants to completely believe that he really put down his obsession, he has to observe for a period of time. Before that, he will never give Longquan treasure box to him!


    The empress thought to herself.


    In the original work, she saw that Li Maozhen was determined to win the Longquan treasure box, so she had no choice but to take him to the place where the treasure box was hidden, so as to see if he would give his younger sister a hand in order to seize the treasure box, so that she would give up on him.


    But now Maybe it''s too early to say "give up". Let''s take another look!


    "Ha ha, Yunji ~" I didn''t expect that my sister''s request was so simple. It was not difficult at all. Li Maozhen, who also had red eyes, immediately gave out a very hearty laugh, and then once again held the empress in her arms.


    The Empress


    This man is really my brother Wang, right?

 Chapter 49

    Brother and sister were separated for 16 years, met again, and then a warm hug, this is nothing, very normal.


    But


    You can''t hold me like this all the time. Although you are brother and sister, there are also men and women''s defenses!


    The empress is about to make a sound to remind her brother. How do you know that her slightly raised eyes inadvertently notice his red eyes, and his eyes also contain tears, which is


    "Ah, that''s all, brother Wang..." She lowered her head again, shook her head, and sighed in her heart. Then, the empress quietly put the dagger away, raised her hands and gently took Li Maozhen''s waist.


    In this way, the brother and sister staged a strong family scene in this room, and the bubbles that were hard to see with pink eyes floated out of their bodies.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, in the chat group.


    Xiongba: "brother Li went to see his sister. I don''t know how the conversation went."


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ xiongba, you seem to be very concerned about other people''s brothers and sisters


    Xiongba: "of course, if brother Li doesn''t have a good chat with his sister, when can I get the old man''s burial poison? And... "


    Devil Bruce Lee: what else


    Xiongba: "hum, if I don''t tell you, you will know about it later."


    He almost said what he liked about the female emperor. Xiongba stopped this and said to the devil Bruce Lee.


    Now the relationship between Li Maozhen and him is not very good. They can only maintain superficial communication. Neither side regards the other as their own friends from the heart. Moreover, in terms of interests, it is he who asks Li Maozhen to sell him the funerary poisonous insects, not Li Maozhen who asks him for gold, silver and jewelry. So if he shows his mind (color heart) to the empress now, Li Maozhen is sure to refuse himself without thinking about it.


    Therefore, he needs to wait for his hegemony. He needs to wait until one day when Li Maozhen and his own interests refuse to be separated, or he does not dare to offend himself at all, and then he proposes to marry the empress.


    At that time, I dare not say no!


    "Oh Thinking of the beautiful face, impeccable figure and temperament of the empress in the video at the beginning, the corner of her mouth rose and an indescribable smile flashed across her face.


    It must be much better than Yan Ying!


    When Wen Chou saw this scene, he was shocked and said in secret: "the old man is thinking about something bad again!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hum, even if you don''t say it, Bruce Lee is not interested in knowing. @Ximen chuixue, Bruce Lee has agreed to your second trading plan. I have downloaded a copy of your martial arts enlightenment in the mall, and I won''t have to take that lesson in the future. Bruce Lee, I don''t have so much time for class, so I have to look for blackness. "


    Ximen chuixue: "OK, Bruce Lee, I wish you success."


    At the moment when the demon Bruce Lee downloaded the copy of his martial arts enlightenment, he received the news that the transaction was successful. At the same time, he received 225 points (after tax). Simon chuixue was very satisfied, so it didn''t matter if he didn''t attend the class.


    What''s more, each other has his own understanding of martial arts, and it''s really adding to his own lessons. Ximen chuixue is not unreasonable. He understands this, so he doesn''t have any dissatisfaction in his tone. He calmly sends a reply message to the devil Bruce Lee.


    Now, he has a total of 232 points. If he wants to embark on the journey to seek higher Kendo in the world where he is a great master, he still needs to work harder. However, he can already do it in the other two worlds.


    It only takes 30 points to get to Yin Su Su''s world, and only 80 points to get to Li Maozhen''s world. They are all affordable.


    Needless to say, Yin Susu''s world is not as high as her own. The crossing runes to her own world need 50 points. It''s not good to go to her, but Li Maozhen''s world


    "He seems to have said that he also knows swordsmanship, and his skill is very strong. Since he is a swordsman, his swordsmanship must not be inferior to mine. If I can fight with him, it will be helpful to my swordsmanship!"


    Well, Simon chuixue, who was beaten by the devil Bruce Lee and was determined to practice hard, couldn''t put down the matter of finding someone to compare swords. There was no way. He was already a top player in his world. There were several people who could draw with him, but there were no people who could ensure that he could be defeated.


    At least he didn''t know.


    Such him, still stay in this world, what can he cultivate?


    How to improve your skills?


    I''m sorry, that''s just auxiliary. I''m most concerned about Kendo, fencing!


    So, it''s necessary to find someone who can beat himself with a sword and learn some experience.


    Maybe, it''s very stupid to spend 80 points just to find someone to fight. But Simon chuixue thinks it''s worth it. He loves sword as long as it''s for kendo. Even if it''s stupid in the eyes of ordinary people, he is willing to do it.Thinking about it, he picked up his long black scabbard sword, opened the interface of the mall, and bought the crossing Rune for painting the world of bad people in the Jianghu.


    This Rune has no expiration date, but after it is used, it will immediately cross the world, and can only stay for one day at most. It can be short or not long.


    Suddenly, there was a piece of very strange material in his hand, which was full of strange runes. Ximen chuixue''s brow was slightly wrinkled. Then, he sent a salutation note to Li Maozhen in the group.


    The main idea is that I''m going to visit you soon. I hope I can discuss martial arts with each other and exchange views.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Painting the world of bad people in the world.


    After hugging the empress in the wing room for a long time, he said a lot, and then gave her all the precious inkstones he had collected in recent years. Li Maozhen finally made the empress restore some of her former intimate attitude towards herself.


    However, this is not enough. As a sister controller, he will not be so easily satisfied. He needs to make his sister closer to him, and to be closer to him when he was a child, oh no, than when he was a child!


    Li Maozhen, who has seen the video of her original fate, cherishes and loves her sister even more.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s my own heart and liver.


    "By the way, Yunji, I''ve prepared a gift for you. It''s a pet you never thought of. Guess what it is?" Thinking of the flying dragon baby who stayed outside the magic sound square and played around, Li Maozhen suddenly said to the empress mysteriously.


    "Brother Wang, you said that I never thought of it. How can I guess?" The empress said helplessly to Li Maozhen that her voice was not as cold as it was at the beginning. She was a little close, but not a lot. After all, it took time to restore the relationship to the past or even better.


    "Ha, that''s right. I''ll tell you, it''s a..."


    "Li Siyuan, king of Jin."


    "Xuanming teaches Mengpo."


    "With his royal highness Li Xingyun, son of emperor Zhaozong of the Tang Dynasty, I''ve come to visit king Qi!"


    Just as Li Maozhen was about to tell the empress that she had got a real dragon, two simultaneous voices came from outside the wing room.


    It''s Li Siyuan and Meng Po, accompanied by Li Xingyun''s elder brother!


    When Li Maozhen heard the voice of Yungong''s increasing volume, she made a sudden move to speak to the empress. Her eyebrows were wrinkled and a little bit of killing flashed in her eyes.


    Dare to disturb him at this time, these three people Do you want to die?


    "Well?" In the heart rises a group of anger, want to attack murder Li Maozhen suddenly face is a change, because he received a letter in the group.


    It''s Ximen chuixue. That guy wants to visit himself in his own world. He also says that he wants to discuss martial arts with himself and have a fight with him. Good guy, he''s a trouble maker again!


    This is the reason why I didn''t do anything recently. Is the deterrent power not enough or what? We''ve discussed one by one and come together to find the trouble for me, right?


    Oh, good. It seems that I really have to kill a lot, so that I can frighten these people!


    Li Maozhen: @ Ximen chuixue, you can come if you want. I''ll accompany you. "


    Ximen chuixue, who just wanted to find someone to compare swords, replied in the group. Then, Li Maozhen turned and looked at the door of the wing room. Outside, there were three bad guys waiting for him!


    "Brother Wang..."


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a bunch of rats. I can handle it!" He said a word to the empress, then Li Maozhen strode forward, pushed the door open and walked out of the room.


    As a younger sister, how can the empress watch her elder brother fight against the public with a small number? What''s more, this is in our magic sound workshop. You take the initiative to go to our territory to deal with our elder brother. You don''t pay attention to us at all. Don''t you want to face me?


    Thinking, the empress walked out of the wing room with Li Maozhen.

 Chapter 50

    Outside the wing room, in the yard.


    Li Siyuan, Meng Po and the (fake) Li Xingyun standing in the middle of them are confronting each other with the (real) Li Xingyun team and the four-day sage of the magic sound workshop.


    Judging from the strength of both sides, (true) Li Xingyun''s team is definitely better than others. At least they have the help of Hou Qing, the two great corpse ancestors of xuanming sect, and he. However, Li Siyuan and others are not vegetarians. They also bring a large group of Tongwen hall and xuanming sect''s disciples behind them. It seems that there are a lot of people.


    Naturally, the magic sound workshop is not weak, and it is also the headquarters of the magic sound workshop, with the empress of heaven sitting in the town. Li Siyuan and his family still need to think about it and think about it if they want to play second fiddle in the magic sound workshop as they did against the Tianshi mansion.


    But They are thinking!


    They have been looking for a long time in that forest, but they can''t find the whereabouts of Longquan sword. They have no choice but to come to Huanyin square and ask Li Maozhen where he has lost his Longquan sword?


    Is he not looking for Longquan treasure?


    As we all know, to find the Longquan treasure, it is the most important to open the Longquan treasure box and have the blood of Li Tang royal family. But this does not mean that the Longquan sword is not important. The Longquan sword is the key to open the door of the treasure. Only when the above two conditions are met, can we have the Longquan sword, so that we can obtain the Longquan treasure.


    Now, the sword is gone. Even if they get the treasure box and the blood of Li Tang, what''s the use?


    Li Xingyun, who did not know that he was also the son of emperor Zhaozong, was in a hurry!


    He is eager to find Longquan treasure, ascend the throne and become emperor, so that his boss, Yuan Tiangang, the bad handsome, can recognize himself and let him know that he is much better than Li Xingyun!


    "Bang!"


    There was a noise. The door of the room was knocked open by Li Maozhen''s real Qi. Then, standing one meter nine, he walked out of the room with his hands behind his waist. After Li Maozhen, his younger sister, the empress, came out with him. On their foreheads, they were both tied with the same style of red rope and marked with the same gouyu mark. At a glance, they let people know that they were a family.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. Your highness, we meet again!" Li Maozhen, who stepped out of the wing room, leaped tens of meters in the blink of an eye and appeared in the middle of the confrontation between the two sides, facing Li Siyuan''s (fake) Li Xingyun.


    "Brother Li, Li Maozhen calls that fake his highness. Did he not have a good talk with the empress, and he still decided to support that fake?" Hearing Li Maozhen''s address to (fake) Li Xingyun, Zhang Zifan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled in the leading role team and whispered to (real) Li Xingyun, who was also frowning.


    "Look again, be careful." (true) Li Xingyun said solemnly.


    "Well!" Zhang Zifan nodded.


    As for their whispers, Li Maozhen''s accomplishments are naturally audible, but he doesn''t care. A son of Zhaozong, who is powerless and whose martial arts are not as good as his own, doesn''t care what he thinks. He has given up looking for Longquan treasure, and doesn''t care about what Li Tang''s descendants are.


    What''s more, he is not wrong. The (fake) Li Xingyun standing on Li Siyuan''s side is indeed his highness. He is also the son of emperor Zhaozong and the half brother of (real) Li Xingyun.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that king Qi would call me his highness." After Li Maozhen appeared, (fake) Li Xingyun immediately shifted his vision from (real) Li Xingyun to him and said with a smile.


    "Naturally, your highness is the son of Zhaozong, and with the support of the king of Jin and xuanming sect behind him, you can naturally be worthy of the king''s" Highness ". But today, your Highness has taken so many people to break into our magic sound workshop without communication. Is it true that Should I give you an account? " When it comes to the last sentence, Li Maozhen''s insipid tone suddenly cooled down. A hand behind her waist fell down, and the palm overflowed with purple light.


    "Your Highness, be careful!" Seeing that Li Maozhen is ready to fight because of a big disagreement, Li Siyuan and Meng Po speak in unison, and then at the same time step forward to protect (fake) Li Xingyun behind him, staring at Li Maozhen in front of him with alert eyes.


    "Explain? Hahaha, OK, I''ll give an account to king Qi. When I find the Longquan treasure, I''ll take out the three ingredients and share them with king Qi. How are you? " Li Xingyun can see that Li Maozhen''s skill is far beyond the great heaven position, so it''s best to know the whereabouts of Longquan sword from his mouth without hands, so he said so.


    "Brother Wang!" Not as fast as Li Maozhen, but when the empress who is walking forward hears Li Xingyun''s promise, the whole person is in a hurry and shouts at Li Maozhen.


    Just now, after chatting with Li Maozhen in her room for a long time, she could clearly feel that her brother didn''t care much about Longquan treasure. However, if he was not afraid of ten thousand, he was afraid of just in case. What should he do if he moved his mind again?


    What should I do at that time, to be the enemy of my brother, or to help him go on the black road?"It''s OK, don''t worry!" Knowing what his sister was worried about, Li Maozhen turned her head to the empress who had come to the leading role behind her. Then she turned her head again and looked at Li Xingyun and others in front of her.


    "Your Highness''s kindness is in my heart, but although Longquan''s treasure sounds attractive, if it really has the ability to change the world and rebuild heaven and earth, why did the royal family of Li and Tang bury it instead of directly using it to recruit troops and expand their strength, and finally it will end up with a broken country? It can be seen that Longquan treasure is just a boastful rumor. I have no interest in it!


    Your highness is the son of Zhaozong, and our country still uses the age of the Tang Dynasty. For the sake of zhengshuo of the Tang Dynasty, I will give your highness a chance to leave. Otherwise, I will die! "


    With that, a fierce murderous spirit came out of Li Maozhen''s body, which made Li Siyuan and Meng Po''s face change at the same time. They both calculated the strength of both sides quickly in their hearts. I don''t know if they can win against Li Maozhen?


    "King Qi, in fact, you don''t have to give him a chance. He is a fake. The real son of Zhaozong is on our side, right here. Brother Li, why don''t you introduce yourself to king Qi? " Zhang Zifan, who was originally worried about Li Maozhen''s position, was relieved when he heard their conversation and saw Li Maozhen''s behavior. Then, considering that he could not let the tiger go back to the mountain, he immediately spoke out to Li Maozhen. At the same time, he patted (real) Li Xingyun on the shoulder, indicating that it was time for him to perform.


    "Oh, yes, I''m Lao Li..."


    "I know who you are, Li Xingyun. I don''t need to introduce you." When Li Xingyun reacts and wants to restate his identity as a descendant of Li Tang, Li Maozhen doesn''t turn her head back.


    He doesn''t like (real) Li Xingyun. It''s nice to say that he can''t get on the wall with mud. If it''s a little worse, he might as well die to avoid living in the world and harming others all the time!


    In the video of his original fate, his sister wants to die with him. A large part of the reason is that he, the damned guy, would have killed him if his sister hadn''t been here now!


    "Well, I know." Interrupted by Li Maozhen, Li Xingyun was stunned. He immediately touched his head and said with a dry smile.


    "Hum!" Li Maozhen snorted coldly and didn''t care about him.


    "Brother Wang, since you know that he is the real Li Xingyun, why call that fake his highness? Wouldn''t it be better for us to join hands now and keep him here forever? " Seeing that her brother seemed not very friendly to Li Xingyun, the empress frowned, but did not say anything. Instead, she asked Li Maozhen.


    Hearing the empress''s question, (fake) Li Xingyun''s brow can''t help wrinkling, and he secretly uses his merits to prepare for the next possible war.


    Who knows, Li Maozhen''s next words shocked him, even all the people present.


    "Although he is not Li Xingyun, he is the prince of Zhaozong. Li Tang''s blood runs through his body, and I don''t want to offend yuan Tiangang yet, so if he is willing to leave, I can let him go. Of course, if you insist on death, I don''t mind killing you! " Li Maozhen moved the joint of the palm for a while and said faintly.


    After that, taking advantage of the fact that all the people present were shocked by their words, Li Maozhen changed her eyes and made a sudden move to fight Li Siyuan.


    (false) Li Xingyun doesn''t have to die, but Li Siyuan, who is sitting on the land of the three Jin Dynasty, ambitious and has reached the great heaven position, must die!


    If he doesn''t die, he will certainly become a roadblock in the future!


    Li Siyuan

 Chapter 51

    My name is Li Siyuan. I''m a little flustered now.


    Mom sells criticism. Li Maozhen, you bastard, if you don''t fight the (fake) Li Xingyun and Mengpo, who don''t know whether they are the descendants of Li Tang, why do you come here to fight me? I''m provoking you?


    I''m innocent, OK!


    Seeing that Li Maozhen appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye, waving her hand at him, Li Siyuan was angry, but what could he do? You can''t stand still and wait to die. You have to bite your teeth!


    "The most holy heaven and earth work!" At least, he is also a master at the level of Da Tian Wei. He doesn''t even have the ability to fight back. When Li Maozhen''s purple palm is about to hit him, Li Siyuan drinks out loud and uses his unique skill quickly. In a moment, a blue flame comes out of Li Siyuan''s palm, and then he waves his hand to meet Li Maozhen.


    "Boom!"


    When the two palms met, there was a loud noise. With the two people as the center, a large-scale wind pressure spread around, which made the surrounding (fake) Li Xingyun and Mengpo, as well as the disciples of Tongwen hall and xuanming cult retreat.


    Even the empress and others, who are far away, are swayed by the pressure. The duel between the two top experts is not so simple.


    They froze for a while, then a look of disdain flashed in Li Maozhen''s eyes. Then, with a vibration of his arm, he increased the output of his internal power. With this increase, Li Siyuan''s internal power was immediately suppressed by him, and a dark force came into his body along his arm.


    Feeling this dark energy, Li Siyuan''s face changed greatly. Without time to do anything, his stalemate with Li Maozhen was broken by the other party, and the whole person was directly shocked back several steps.


    "Poof!" With a mouthful of blood in his mouth, Li Siyuan bent slightly to breathe, and his face was full of panic.


    He didn''t expect that Li Maozhen''s strength had been so strong that he didn''t feel much when he forced back the empress in Chang''an. When it was his turn, he realized his horror.


    This skill is far beyond the position of heaven!


    "How powerful!" Seeing that Li Maozhen broke Li Siyuan''s most holy work in heaven and earth with one palm, the protagonists in the leading role team could not help but exclaim in addition to the two great ancestors who were also great gods.


    This is different from the time of Chang''an. In Chang''an, Li Maozhen''s suppression of the empress was purely a fight of internal forces. This time Li Siyuan used his real kung fu.


    The most holy heaven and earth skill, which is as famous as the five thunder Tianxin Jue, is a top-notch skill. When you reach the highest level, your internal power is pure and mellow, and your strength is incomparably strong. The true Qi is thunderbolt and blazing like fire. You can use it as you wish, and there is nothing to shake.


    But


    This supreme power of heaven and earth was broken by Li Maozhen, king of Qi. How strong is NIMA?


    Not only the protagonist team, but also the younger sister of the empress and her followers, Sheng Ji and Huan Yin Fang, were shocked when they saw Li Maozhen''s skill in testing the ox''s sword. Qi Wang, who is in his own family, has become so strong?!


    "Oh, the most holy heaven and earth skill is just like this. It seems that compared with it, our magic voice is better. Li Siyuan, your ambition is too big. It''s a threat to me. I can''t leave you! " With that, Li Maozhen jumped up and beat Li Siyuan again.


    "Bang!"


    When a crutch came, Li Maozhen waved her hand indifferently and beat it away.


    "Alas With a sigh, she catches the magic dragon wand again. Mengpo''s crossbar is between Li Maozhen and Li Siyuan.


    "Oh, Mengpo is trying to stop me?" After stopping, Li Maozhen put her hands behind her and asked the hunchback old woman in front of her.


    It''s said that she is an old woman. I heard that she is also a great beauty. However, Li Maozhen has never met her and doesn''t care about any beauty. So she calls her Mengpo according to her current status.


    "The old lady shouldn''t have killed the king of Qi, and she didn''t dare to stop him. But the king of Jin has already surrendered to the great commander and promised to help him revive the Tang Dynasty. So the old lady here implores the king of Qi to take the great commander''s responsibility and let him live." Meng po said to Li Maozhen in a sincere tone.


    It''s just Will Li Maozhen agree?


    "I''m willing to let my highness live because I''m not handsome. Of course, you can go, Meng Po. But Li Siyuan must die today. Whoever dares to stop me will be killed. Meng Po, if you have to save him, you can do it to the king! " There was no room for discussion at all. Li Maozhen''s body flashed and jumped over Mengpo to kill Li Siyuan.


    "Let''s go together and kill him!" His pupils contracted violently, and Li Siyuan, who had determined that he was not Li Maozhen''s opponent at all, ordered to the disciples of Tongwen Hall who came to his side to escort him.


    "Yes, kill!" After receiving the order, many disciples of Tongwen library killed Li Maozhen."Alas, the disciples of xuanming sect listen to the order and do it!" Li Siyuan is an important chessman of bad marshal. Now he can''t die, and the Longquan sword also needs Li Maozhen to tell its whereabouts. In retrospect, the more she thinks about it, the more she thinks about it, the more she thinks that Li Maozhen didn''t throw the Longquan sword into the woods. She must be aware that they are following him and deliberately use some blinding methods to deceive them. In addition, she thinks about the current situation quickly For a moment, Mengpo also gave orders to the xuanming sect disciples she brought.


    "Hum, if you dare to run wild in the magic sound workshop, you will ignore me too much. All saints, kill them all!" Seeing now, the empress can''t see that her brother is really falling out with them. She''s very interested in Longquan treasure Well, it''s not easy to say for the moment, but you can''t watch your brother being besieged in her own territory. Immediately, the empress ordered all the people in the magic sound workshop to help Li Maozhen.


    With that, she took the lead to fight toward Mengpo.


    "Yes, empress!" As a result, the four-day sage and the disciples of the magic sound workshop followed the empress and fought with the people of Tongwen hall and xuanming sect. The war broke out.


    "Elder martial brother, what should we do?" Seeing that the scene is in chaos so soon, the magic sound workshop fights against Tongwen hall and xuanming cult. The scene is bloody. Lu linxuan swallows his mouth and asks Li Xingyun.


    (true) Li Xingyun didn''t answer her question, because his eyes are now on the (false) Li Xingyun who is also looking at him.


    Li Maozhen''s words just now shocked all the people present, and the two of them were naturally in the most complicated mood.


    (true) Li Xingyun didn''t expect that he had a brother in the world.


    (fake) Li Xingyun didn''t expect that the blood of Li Tang that he always wanted to get was originally in him from the beginning.


    And they Are you really brothers?


    With Li Maozhen''s temperament, he should not and has no reason to tell such lies, so


    They are really brother?


    In the chaos of the battlefield, they both looked at each other, and could see the complex emotions in each other''s eyes.


    "Lin Xuan, let him be alone. Uncle five, let''s do it Zhang Zifan patted Lu linxuan on the shoulder, said to her, and then said a word to Li Cunyi.


    "Well, good." Nodded, Li Cunyi''s eyes flashed a little hesitation, and finally made a move to move.


    However, just when the protagonist team was about to take part in the war, a black whirlpool suddenly appeared in a certain position of the battlefield. This scene made Zhang Zifan, Li Cunyi and the two great corpse ancestors who were watching stare a lot.


    What is this?


    "Brother Li, Ximen chuixue has come to visit us!" A cold voice came out of the black whirlpool, and then a white figure strode from it, holding a long black scabbard sword in an ancient form. It was Ximen chuixue.

 Chapter 52

    If you love sword, you will become a fool.


    After getting the reply from Li Maozhen, Ximen chuixue immediately decided to use the crossing Rune he had just bought and go to his world for a talk. He didn''t need to bring anything else, just a sword.


    So he came.


    Dressed in white, with a black sword and a cold face, he appeared in the world he had never lived in the future. He came to the battlefield of the battle among the magic sound workshop, the general literature museum and the xuanming sect.


    Naturally, Zhang Zifan and others will not be the only ones to notice the strange black whirlpool like thing that suddenly appeared. The female emperor, Mengpo and many disciples of the three families have noticed it. Especially after they found that there was a person in the thing, their faces changed greatly, and their faces were full of shock.


    "What kind of martial arts is it that makes people show up in this way?"


    For a moment, the female emperor and Mengpo, as well as many disciples of the three families who are fighting, can''t help but have such a question in their hearts. Then, they all stop their own actions, retreat one after another, and gather together with the people on their side. They want to see the purpose of this mysterious uninvited guest coming here?


    Besides, the scene of his appearance alone is enough to make people conclude that he is a top expert. The purpose of such people coming here is very important for those who are fighting.


    It is not too much to say that it will affect the war situation.


    Who knows


    Although the empress and Mengpo did not fight, there were still two people in the battlefield, namely Li Maozhen, king of Qi, and Li Siyuan, king of Jin.


    To be exact, Li Maozhen is determined not to let Li Siyuan go, and has been pressing him to fight. Li Siyuan can''t even stop fighting, but has no choice but to fight with the most holy skill.


    However, it seems that the most holy heaven and earth skill is more powerful than the magic sound. In fact, the power of these two martial arts are almost the same, but Li Maozhen''s talent is far superior to Li Siyuan''s. even if he is younger than him, he can still suppress him to death. His skill, which he has always been proud of, is not vulnerable in front of Li Maozhen.


    This is really irritating!


    "Poof!" After fighting each other for seven or eight moves, Li Maozhen found a chance to shock all the students of Tongwen hall to death with his genuine Qi. Then he clapped his palm on Li Siyuan''s chest, which directly broke several of his ribs and injured his internal organs. He flew out with blood in his mouth and fell to the ground. It was very sad I''m in a mess.


    "King Jin, it seems that you have to practice your martial arts more. If Li Keyong was the one who faced me just now, he would not be hit by me so easily. Of course, I don''t think you have a chance to go back and practice martial arts diligently! " The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and Li Maozhen''s hands and palms were shining purple. He said to Li Siyuan, who had fallen on the ground and could not stand up.


    With that, he glanced at Ximen chuixue who suddenly appeared here.


    Unlike the empress and others, although Li Maozhen has not met Ximen chuixue face to face, he has seen his head. Therefore, he can recognize who Ximen chuixue is and know his identity.


    Chat group came to this world, want to compete with Wang.


    Once asked the group leader whether he was worthy of the title of "sword God".


    It is said that he is also a master.


    However, his position in the group is not high, and he may not even be his opponent, not to mention that he still has the ghost of death that can make people immortal to a certain extent.


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen turned around and, under the puzzled eyes of the empress and others, arched her hand to Ximen chuixue, and said in a loud voice, "brother Ximen, I''m sorry for your coming. I''m sorry to meet you so far


    "You''re welcome, brother Li. This is Is there an enemy coming? " The same back to a gift, Ximen blowing snow light swept a look at the yard, eyes move, asked.


    He knew that Li Maozhen was a prince or a monarch of Qi state during the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period, so such a person must have his own power. Judging from this situation, he should have been beaten into the palace.


    No, to be exact, it should be that he broke into his sister''s residence. It seems to be called the magic sound square.


    "A group of curfew dare to intrude into our magic sound workshop beyond their capacity, which makes brother Ximen laugh. I''d like to invite brother Ximen to wait for a while. I''ll treat you to these guys, and then I''ll have a big banquet to treat brother Ximen well. " Li Maozhen said calmly.


    Although strictly speaking, Ximen chuixue is also looking for trouble and wants to fight with himself, at some point, they also send a post of worship and come here after they reply. Li Maozhen is not the same as Li Siyuan and Mengpo who break in directly. In addition, they are visiting friends from other countries, so Li Maozhen is willing to treat them with courtesy.


    Of course, when you fight later, I won''t be polite to you. I have to make you doubt your life. If you don''t find other people, you have to come to me to compete. Do you think I''m the weakest in the group and the best to bully?


    It''s you!


    Ximen chuixue, who didn''t know what Li Maozhen was thinking, nodded and thought about it. He asked Li Maozhen, "there are a lot of people on the other side. Does brother Li need help? I have a sword to draw"No, I can handle a group of rats. Yunji, I''ll entertain you for you! " Light refused Ximen blow Snow''s good intention, you like this, let this Wang wait how to hit you? Immediately, Li Maozhen said to the empress who was watching the situation after she wounded Meng Po.


    With that, the whole person disappeared from the original place and appeared in front of Li Siyuan who fell on the ground.


    Then, under the latter''s unwilling eyes, Li Maozhen raised her hand and slapped it on his heavenly cover.


    In this way, Li Siyuan, the king of Jin Dynasty who will become emperor in the future, died miserably in the hands of Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, and died with his unfinished ambition.


    "Alas Seeing this scene, Meng Po, who was hurt by the female emperor''s phantom decision and still had a trace of blood on her mouth, sighed heavily. As the most trusted person of the bad marshal, she knew that Li Siyuan was an important chess piece in the bad Marshal''s plan. Now that this chess piece was gone, she didn''t know how angry he would be when he learned about it?


    "Jin, king of Jin..." Mengpo just sighed, but the disciples who followed Li Siyuan to Tongwen hall saw that their master was dead. It was not as simple as sighing. It was a real chaos, and they were all flustered. They didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this, Li Maozhen, who took out a handkerchief from her arms to wipe her hands, said coldly to them, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here immediately."


    He didn''t want his sister''s magic sound workshop to be covered with blood, so although he wanted to kill her, considering her garden Well, it''s better to be restrained.


    "This..."


    "Well?"


    "Yes, yes, let''s go now. Thank you for not killing king Qi!" Hearing the nasal sound of Li Maozhen, the disciples of Tongwen library who witnessed his terrible fighting power were all trembling with fright. Without Li Siyuan, they didn''t dare to fight against Li Maozhen and quickly turned around for their lives.


    "He who knows the current affairs is a hero. Will Meng Po stay?" Seeing that the people in Tongwen library began to run for their lives, Li Maozhen asked Meng Po.


    "Alas, king Qi is very good at martial arts. The old lady is not an opponent. But if you kill King Jin, the commander will be angry. Then..."


    "I have my own sense of propriety. I don''t need Mengpo to worry about it." Without waiting for Mengpo to finish her speech, Li Maozhen coldly interrupted her, and at the same time made a "please" action to her.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then king Qi will do his best! But before she left, the old lady wanted to ask king Qi one more thing, that is Longquan sword King Qi, where did you hide it? " Meng Po''s eyes flashed a fine light and asked Li Maozhen.


    "Longquan sword? Oh, I lost you. You should have seen it with your own eyes. If you want, go to the woods and find it yourself. Now, please


    "Alas Seeing that Li Maozhen''s attitude was so clear that she refused to tell herself, Meng Po sighed again. She had no choice but to pull the standing (fake) Li Xingyun and lead the remaining xuanming disciples to walk outside the magic sound workshop.


    She knew that Li Maozhen didn''t kill himself because he didn''t want to offend the bad marshal for the time being, or he was not afraid of the marshal at all, so he left his life to report to him. If he kept pestering, he would lose patience and really kill himself. What else could Meng Po, who didn''t want to be buried with Li Siyuan, do besides leave?


    The skill is inferior to others, helpless!


    As she passed by Ximen chuixue, Meng Po stopped a little and looked up at the cold young man. Her eyes stayed on the sword around his waist for a while. Then she asked in a voice, "this young man, I dare to teach you. I don''t know who he is, what his name is, and what his relationship with king Qi is £¿¡±


    Before they all fought, most of them just wanted to see why this mysterious man with strange martial arts skills came. Now, although they don''t know what his purpose is, from the dialogue between him and Li Maozhen, they should know each other and probably be friends.


    Li Maozhen''s skill has already surpassed that of Da Tianwei. His sister, the empress, is also the top expert in Da Tianwei. Now there''s such a mysterious guy. Mengpo thinks she needs to know the identity of this person and the specific relationship between them.


    He looked down at the old woman who was less than half her height. Maybe considering that she was too old, Ximen chuixue gave a face answer: "Wanmei villa, swordsman, Ximen chuixue. As for my relationship with brother li Well, friends. "


    Meng Po


    What friends?

 Chapter 53

    As a bad person and the leader of the xuanming sect, Meng Po felt that her insight should not be so shallow, but


    Friends?


    She didn''t know what it meant.


    So, is this young man fooling my old lady?


    For a moment, Meng Po''s eyes flashed a sharp color, but now there are many experts on the other side. She not only lost her troops, but also caught up with a king of Jin, Li Siyuan, who is not suitable to fight with them. So, boy, I''ll wait for you, old lady. I remember you. How dare you fool the old man? I''m afraid you don''t know how ferocious the world is!


    "Your Highness, let''s go!" Shaking her head, she no longer asked anything. Mengpo said to Li Xingyun, who was dragged forward by her.


    (false) Li Xingyun is still a little muddled. He was shocked by Li Maozhen''s previous words, and has never recovered.


    He is also the son of Zhaozong. He is the real prince of the Tang Dynasty. From the beginning, he was the same as Li Xingyun. He


    "Ha ha, ha ha ~" thinking of his past experience, his persistence, and his identity as a descendant of Li Tang, Li Xingyun suddenly laughed.


    He felt that he was a joke. He had what he wanted from the beginning. So what was the pain and suffering that he had suffered all these years?


    Fool, I am a fool!


    "Let go!" She threw Meng Po''s hand away, and then Li Xingyun ran up and ran out of the magic sound square like crazy.


    "Your Highness!" Seeing (fake) Li Xingyun like this, Meng Po, who was really worried about what he would do, hurriedly led the rest of the xuanming sect disciples to chase him. She didn''t even take Li Siyuan''s body away.


    However, the dead Li Siyuan is useless to them. Even if there is enough time and no emergency, she will not waste her time to collect his corpse.


    "Younger martial sister, follow Zhang Zifan. Elder martial brother, I have something to do." Seeing that Li Xingyun, who might be his brother, ran out in despair. Li Xingyun frowned tightly. Then he said a word to Lu linxuan, who was next to him. Then he chased him along with him.


    (true) although Li Xingyun has some mud that can''t support the wall and rubbish, he is very sincere to the people around him. It''s true that if the man who pretends to be himself is really his brother, he must find him, and then


    Then we''ll talk about it at that time. In a word, we should find him first. We can''t let him have an accident. Seeing him like that, I''m really worried.


    "Elder martial brother!" I didn''t expect (really) Li Xingyun to say that he was leaving. Lu linxuan was in a hurry. This Longquan treasure box hasn''t been reached or opened. How could he leave?


    "Let him go. I can understand his mood now. When I knew I had my own parents, I was just like him. Hou Qing, please follow brother Li and take care of him secretly. " Zhang Zifan first said to Lu linxuan, then looked at Hou Qing, who was watching the scene, and asked him to do it.


    "Good." At random, Hou Qing used his speed which was not much slower than Li Maozhen to chase Li Xingyun.


    As for Zhang Zifan


    After Li Xingyun and Hou Qing left, he looked at Li Maozhen and the empress.


    Li Xingyun was disturbed by his family, so he lost his square inch, but he did not forget the purpose of his trip - Longquan treasure box.


    Li Maozhen can''t stay alone with that thing. She must


    "Yunji, give them the Longquan treasure box, and then tell someone to clean it up, prepare a banquet, and have a drink with Ximen." When Zhang Zifan was worried that Li Maozhen would swallow the Longquan treasure box alone, he suddenly heard him say such a word to the empress.


    Then, he whistled in a certain direction, and then a roar of a suspected beast came from outside the magic sound square. Soon, a green winged and fleshy creature flew here.


    "Yunji, you see, this is the pet for you, the real Flying dragon Raising her arm and letting baby dragon land on her arm, Li Maozhen turns around and says to the surprised looking empress.


    The Empress


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fighting mainland, Nalan family.


    "Oh, my head hurts!" Fall on the bed of the night, autumn stretched out his hand to press his head, subconsciously issued a low voice, then, his memory before the coma, such as the tide of general surge in my heart.


    Yes, he remembered that he was stunned on the spot by the powerful soul power inside because he watched the advanced thunder attribute skill "nine extreme thunder resolution". Fortunately, he wrote down some contents before he was in a coma, and he was barely able to start practicing.


    Originally, the cultivation of martial arts can''t be achieved at once. Unless it''s a very low-level and no mystery rubbish martial arts, it will take a long time to practice a fighting spirit martial arts, from beginning to end, a little bit of practice. So even if we only see some content now, we can start to practice in the evening and autumn.It''s better to practice this part first, and then wait for the spirit to recover, and then continue to watch, and continue to faint. When you wake up, continue to practice, and then watch, and then faint


    "Well, that''s it!" Thinking, at night autumn closed an eye, gritted his teeth and sat up from the bed, his head still feels a little heavy up to now.


    Sure enough, the strength of the fighters is very hard just by looking at the skill of the earth level. I really envy those who are strong enough to enlighten themselves in a special way.


    "Dudu, Dudu ~" at this time, a strange sound rang. At night, qiuxun went and found that it was the three baby dragons. They saw that they woke up and all flew towards themselves.


    "Oh, you''ve learned to throw yourself in the arms!" I was hit by these three cute things. At night, Qiu touched their heads and said with a smile.


    Then, through the bedroom window, I saw the height of the sun outside. At night, Qiu was in a hurry. He secretly said that he had been in a coma for such a long time. I didn''t know how many days he had been sleeping. He quickly got into the boss chat group.


    Click on the group calendar and find that you have only been in a coma for one day. To be exact, one afternoon plus one night. Less than one day, the whole person is suddenly relieved.


    Fortunately, I haven''t been in a coma for a long time. Otherwise, I''m not here. Maybe there will be something wrong with this boss group.


    This is not a groundless worry. On the first day when someone entered the group, xiongba and Ximen chuixue would call the devil Bruce Lee a monster. If they didn''t stop them in time and ask them to read the group announcement and group documents, they might have quarreled and argued to what extent.


    There is no administrator''s chat group for the time being. You can''t leave the group owner for too long.


    Night time autumn for his hard to come to the golden finger but very important.


    [Ding Dong, the group leader signs in and gains three points. ¡¿


    knowing that he was just in a coma for less than a day, the relieved yeshiqiu began to check in and clock out, and then looked through the message records of the chat group. He wanted to see what happened in the group during his coma.


    "Oh, Ximen chuixue went to the world of bad people in the painting world!" See this stubble, night autumn surprised picked pick eyebrows, he did not think that the first group across is actually Ximen chuixue, rather than his group leader!


    Well, well, I don''t have any place I want to go yet. It''s meaningless to waste my points and spend a day in a different world. Unlike him, I still have a purpose to find someone to compare swords.


    "To sell copies of Wu Dao''s enlightenment and teach basic courses of Wu Dao, this guy has a good mind to do business." The news turns up. After finding the source of the points Ximen chuixue bought, Qiu laughs at night and simply shares his martial arts experience. How much does this guy love to compare swords with others?


    Crazy!


    [Ding Dong, Wei Wuxian joins the group chat. ¡¿


    in the evening, Qiu continued to look at the news record on the top, and suddenly a mechanical sound was heard by all the online group members.


    New comer, call Wei Wuxian?

 Chapter 54

    "Wei Wuxian, this guy can even come in?" Looking at the news record, I heard the sudden mechanical sound. At night, Qiu was stunned, as if he was thinking about who Wei Wuxian was. Then he soon remembered, and his eyes suddenly widened, and a exclamation came out in his heart.


    There is no way, who let this guy is the first leading role in the group, it will inevitably make people a little surprised.


    Although we are not a villain group, we have said before that villains account for a large proportion in boss, so the number of people entering the group must be the largest, which need not be considered.


    Whether it''s the tyrant or the devil, Bruce Lee or Li Maozhen, they are all villains.


    As for Yin Su Su and Ximen chuixue, one of them is the leading role''s mother and witch, the other is the world''s top master. It''s not too much to say that they are boss.


    But the protagonist


    According to the stories of so many novels and TV dramas in yeshiqiu''s previous life, unless it''s time for the grand finale or near the grand finale, few of the leading characters can be called boss, because they haven''t grown up to that stage yet!


    But Wei Wuxian


    "Isn''t he who has become the ancestor of Yiling?" Autumn frowned at night, some uncertain thoughts in her heart.


    Then, yeshiqiu calls up the data panel about the new man through the privilege of his group leader.


    [Name: Wei Ying (Wuxian)


    birthplace: the world of magic masters


    gender: male


    age: 15 years old


    cultivation of Immortals: the middle stage of the golden elixir


    skill: Fu, Jian, arrow, all six skills


    magic weapon: casual sword


    group score: 0


    comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength: full of spiritual power and talent Ying, a young man, has reached the middle stage of the golden elixir. She is also a powerful man among the older generation of immortal cultivators. The young master of Xianmen hundred families ranks the fourth, which is worthy of the name. Among her peers in the world, her combat ability is the first. It''s a pity that he is chivalrous, unruly and often offends others. Although he has strong strength, he has not yet reached the level of crushing everything. He will suffer a great disaster in the future, and it will be difficult to end well. ¡¿


    seeing the data panel that records all kinds of information about Wei Wuxian, Qiu can''t help nodding at night. He feels that what the system says is true. In the original work, Wei Wuxian didn''t come to a good end. His school was destroyed, his adoptive parents and brothers were killed, his elder martial sister died to save himself, his younger martial brother turned against him, and finally he was killed The murderer''s body has been dismembered.


    What a miserable word!


    To tell you the truth, the protagonists who are more miserable than him can''t be found.


    His good days can only be obtained by Mo Xuanyu''s sacrifice in his next life after his death, and his good days are too There''s something wrong with that.


    A casual mention is a casual mention.


    This product''s next life is a broken sleeve. He ranks the fourth in the list of CHILDES from a hundred noble families. He was secretly adored by countless noble women, and finally became a Taoist partner with a man.


    Please note that it''s not a relationship, it''s a relationship.


    My God!


    At night, Qiuyi pats his forehead. It''s a good thing that the goods are not dead yet. Judging from his age and cultivation of immortals, he should still be studying in Suzhou LAN family. So even if he starts teasing LAN now, he doesn''t think much of him. He''s still a normal girl.


    Funny blue forget machine, also funny sister paper, still save!


    To tell you the truth, if he really got Mo Xuanyu''s body and turned into a broken sleeve, Qiu didn''t care whether he was a poor man that night. He had to kick him out of the group. Otherwise, the atmosphere of the boss chat group in the world might be distorted by him.


    At that time, men don''t like women, like men


    Well, that''s OK. Anyway, my heart is as strong as iron, as long as I''m not damaged.


    But what if the female group members see that the men in the group are not good at women, and no one pursues them, so they don''t like men and turn to like women?


    When the time comes, when you enter the group, you will be crazy?


    Therefore, broken sleeves are absolutely unacceptable!


    Lily''s words, pour is can consider for a while, the facial value can pass to stay, cannot pass to leave, is such.


    Anyway, after a few days of research, yeshiqiu also found that the time when his chat group was empty has passed. No, there are new people entering the group every day, so there must be no shortage of people. It''s OK to leave some people who are not satisfied with him.


    "Wait, since Wei Wuxian is only 15 years old and hasn''t become the ancestor of Yiling, how did he get into the chat group? Now he can be called boss?" He was relieved that Lao Wei''s sexual orientation was still normal. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked the system.


    "Ding, although Wei Wuxian has not yet become the ancestor of Yiling, his cultivation of immortality has reached the middle stage of the golden elixir, and his spiritual power is strong. In the future, his younger martial brother Jiang Cheng will be able to rebuild the lotus dock with his own power after he gets his golden elixir, making yunmengjiang''s family one of the best in the immortal sect again. Wei Wuxian''s spiritual power of the golden elixir is strong See a spot, such personage, can be called boss naturally The system explains.At night, in autumn, "..."


    You mean, as the protagonist, he is a boss?


    "Shoot!" At night, Qiu patted his forehead and closed his eyes. He was a little depressed. Why didn''t he, as the leader of the group, hang so much when he first appeared?


    Also, 15-year-old Jindan mid-term, you are not going to give Han Laomo any face!


    At night, autumn is very depressed, but depression belongs to depression. However, as the leader of the group, the newcomers have to show their welcome when they come. There is still some etiquette in autumn at night.


    So, turn off Wei Wuxian''s data panel, call up the chat screen again, and speak at night.


    Night time autumn: "Wei Wuxian, welcome new people."


    Majestic: "Wei Wuxian, welcome new people."


    At this time is still online hegemony, see the group leader are out to welcome the new, he also followed out to say a word.


    Seeing that xiongba is online again, there is a flash of surprise in yeshiqiu''s eyes. It seems that this guy is there every time he goes online. Do you like Shuiqun so much?


    But it''s not a bad thing, so I don''t want to ask at night. Now, after greeting the new man, he can start to practice his advanced skills.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the world of the devil''s way, the clouds are far away.


    Today, I''m not happy to see jinzixuan again, but for the sake of elder martial sister Jiang Yanli, I''m trying not to beat him. Wei Wuxian''s heart is a little uncomfortable. He''s lying alone in the shade of a tree to stop sleeping.


    All of a sudden, he felt two voices ringing in his mind. At first, he thought it was a dream, but soon he found something wrong. It was not a dream. A strange thing really appeared in his mind.


    This is


    "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group?" Seeing the group names at the top of the chat screen in his mind, Wei Wuxian read them word by word. Then, he opened his eyes, turned his eyes, and his face immediately showed the expression of interest.


    I seem to have met a very interesting thing!


    Sitting up and moving his shoulders, Wei Wuxian looked at the two welcome messages on the chat screen, blinked, hesitated, and then quickly groped in the group.


    Don''t say, he really fumbled out something.


    Group announcements and group files.


    "Well, let me have a look." Wei Wuxian touched his chin and began to look at the announcements and documents compiled by yeshiqiu a few years ago.


    It has to be said that people with courage and big heart are different. He is not afraid of one more thing in his mind. On the contrary, he feels very interesting and does not worry about the danger he will encounter.


    Wei Wuxian''s tragic experience in the future has a lot to do with his temperament. I remember that in the original work, he was indifferent when he was targeted by the Xianmen hundred families, and he also said "one force down ten meetings".


    It''s a pity that although he has great ability, he hasn''t reached the level of being able to be demoted for ten meetings. After being calculated by others, he ended up dead.


    Poor man, too!


    Soon, Wei Wuxian saw all the announcements and documents that yeshiqiu had compiled. Then, his eyes suddenly lit up, and his face was full of excitement and excitement.


    Connect different worlds and provide a platform for boss level creatures from different worlds to communicate.


    This boss chat group is amazing!


    Chance, this is a big chance!


    Although I don''t have much interest in the improvement of strength, and I like to play with wangtu! Is there anything more fun in this world than people who have access to other worlds?


    I can''t think of it for the moment.


    Thinking that he could make friends with many interesting people from different worlds in the future, and also have a chance to drink wine from other worlds, Wei Wuxian swallowed his saliva, which made him very excited.


    Well, it''s not sure whether it''s true or not. It may be a magic trick made by some expert, but


    Whatever!


    I think it''s really good. Anyway, as long as it''s fun, I don''t care whether it''s true or not. Even if it''s fake, I''ll play with it.


    Wei Wuxian sent a reply message to yeshiqiu and xiongba, who welcomed him, according to the instructions in the group file "basic operation guide of chat group".


    Wei Wuxian: "at night, in autumn, @ xiongba, thank you, thank you! My younger brother Wei Wuxian is new here today. I hope two friends will take care of me in the future


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I will. Don''t worry. Besides, I''m younger than you. "


    Xiongba: "all the masters say that they will. I will take care of you, new man. Don''t worry."


    "Younger than me?" Seeing the message from the person with the title of "group leader" on his name, Wei Wuxian looked at his head carefully, and then had to admit that he was really smaller than me in appearance, butYou are the leader of the group. You can create such a magical place where people from all over the world can communicate with each other. Do you think I will believe that you can see the appearance that does not match your real age?


    I''m younger than me. I''m only 15 years old. You''re younger than me. You can create this kind of place. What are you?


    God of heaven?


    "Well, it''s not impossible." Just about to say that he didn''t believe it, Wei Wuxian suddenly thought of something, touched his chin and nodded. He thought it was possible for the group leaders to say that he might be really young.


    It''s said that there are some immortals who are very powerful when they are born. If this boss chat group is true, maybe the group leader is one of them.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian swallowed what he wanted to say, and then said in the group: "thank you very much, and the leader of the group is really sorry. I made a slip of the tongue at the next moment, haha."


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Seeing that someone finally believed his age, yeshiqiu nodded his head with satisfaction. It''s not easy. Finally, there is a member of the group who believes that he is really a young man.


    This guy has a future!

 Chapter 55

    As a young man who is less than 12 years old, he is always mistaken for an old monster who is hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years old in this group.


    Now, seeing that the new man believed his words and recognized his age, yeshiqiu felt relieved and comforted.


    Not bad, this new man has a future!


    Since he has such a bright future, I''ll help him as the leader of the group, so that he won''t end up in the same miserable situation as in the original work, and he won''t even be able to leave a corpse.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu took three baby dragons out of his arms and put them on the bed. Then he got out of bed and stretched out, and said to him in the group.


    Night time autumn: "Wei Wuxian, new man, do you want to have a look at your future?"


    Wei Wuxian: "looking at the future?"


    Wei Wuxian doesn''t understand. Is that what you want to see?


    Majestic: "the group leader has a magic power that can show the past and future to us in the form of pictures. New people, you should take the shit!"


    See Wei Wuxian that hair out of the doubt, peeping screen of the hegemony came out to explain to him.


    In addition, he is also very interested in the world where the newcomer lives and his identity in that world. The name of this chat group is "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group", so the people who can enter the group are not simple small characters.


    Just like myself, although there are many people who can hang themselves in the Wulin, who can deny that I have ruled most of the Wulin?


    I didn''t let them hide in the depths of Wulin, right!


    Wei Wuxian: "can group leaders still have the ability to let people see their past and future directly? This is even more powerful than the legendary congenital divination! "


    Seeing the news from the overlord, Wei Wuxian''s eyes flashed a look of disbelief, but he still said with a brilliant smile in the group.


    Hegemony: "of course, you don''t see the identity of the group leader!"


    See night time autumn on the line at the moment, xiongba that is spare no effort in flattering, last night, he also specially learned a few hand with Wenchou.


    Wei Wuxian: "what identity?"


    Xiongba: "group leader, he is Lord


    Subconsciously, he wanted to speak, but xiongba suddenly found that he didn''t know what other title he had except the identity of the leader of the autumn group at night. He had no choice but to speak so strongly.


    Wei Wuxian


    The identity of the group leader is the group leader. It seems that there is nothing wrong with this, but I always feel that there is something wrong with it?


    Yeshiqiu: "cough, OK, don''t change the subject. @Wei Wuxian, new man, I just looked at your future. Your future is very bad. You will encounter many human tragedies. As the leader of the group, I decided to save... "


    "Stop, stop!"


    Not waiting for the end of the night, the expression on his face became more and more wonderful. Wei Wuxian suddenly put up a palm and yelled in the group.


    After shouting, he wiped the sweat that didn''t appear on his forehead. He said in secret that he really played too much. He even said that I would be miserable in the future.


    Who am I?


    Wei Wuxian!


    The fourth son of the Xianmen hundred families, the chief disciple of Yunmeng Jiangshi, the great sect of cultivating immortals. Will my future be miserable?


    It''s impossible!


    Now I''m miserable. It''s almost the same.


    Yunshen didn''t know where he was. He didn''t give food or drink all day, so he asked, is there anything more tragic?


    Now I have been so miserable, you still talk to me about the future, not to say whether it is true or not, I am not interested even if it is true.


    Yeshiqiu: "what''s the matter, do you have something to say, or do you not believe me?"


    See Wei Wuxian suddenly stopped himself, night autumn Leng Leng, and then the tone became a little colder said to him, he did not like his kindness, but in exchange for each other''s suspicion, even if the other party is human.


    Because


    Who is special? It''s not human!


    Wei Wuxian: "cough, no, of course not. I''m not such a rude guy as jinzixuan. It''s just that, hehe, the future has its own reason. What it should be, it will be. If I can''t force it or reverse it, I''ll be myself and do as I please. "


    What he said was very free and easy, and very simple.


    Yeshiqiu: "are you sure?"


    We just want to help him because he is pitiful and believes in his age. But I didn''t expect that he still has this kind of consciousness. In this way, it''s hard for me to tell him about his miserable future.


    Wei Wuxian: "sure, very sure. If you know the future in advance, what''s the meaning of that person''s life? There''s no expectation at all, so thank you for your kindness. I don''t want to see my future. "


    Wei Wuxian holds a leaf in his hand and says in the group that the whole person looks like an unrestrained, very natural and unrestrained young man. There is nothing he can''t bear in this world.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the reply from him, yeshiqiu is silent. He always feels that the goods are ignorant of good and evil. But people thank him again, and his tone is sincere. As for the reason, with his temperament, this reason may be really from his heart, which makes yeshiqiu have nowhere to curse anyone.


    This cargo is just looking for its own death. No wonder Mrs. Yu said that he would capsize in the sewer sooner or later. This is not without a little truth.


    Wei Wuxian is a man who knows everything, but he can''t be a man!


    Just let him suffer. As a leader of the group, I am willing to help you and let you see your future with your own eyes. But if you don''t want to see it yourself, I won''t lick my face and force you to see it. It''s up to you.


    However, there is one point that must be told, which is not negotiable.


    Yeshiqiu: @ Wei Wuxian, since you don''t want to watch your future video, I don''t want to force you, but remember that our chat group doesn''t leave broken sleeves. Once you find broken sleeves, you will be kicked out of the group immediately. You must remember


    Wei Wuxian: "well, don''t worry, I remember. It''s just Why should I remember this? I''m not a broken sleeve? "


    Night autumn: "remind you in advance, afraid you will become a broken sleeve."


    Wei Wuxian


    Ma Ma Di, are you cursing me? You must be cursing me, right?


    Will I become a broken sleeve? I''ll break your face!


    Wei Wuxian wants to scold others, but he is worried that after he scolds others, this interesting game will not be able to continue, so he decides: bear it!


    I''ll bear it for a while. After I''ve had enough of playing here, I''ll see how I can repay you! It''s just swearing. I''ll show you my mouth skills then!


    [Ding, Li Maozhen, member of the group, is online. ¡¿[Ding, the group member Ximen chuixue is online. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen: "everyone, I''m going to have a competition with Ximen chuixue''s group members. Let''s take our respective Kendo perception copies as a bet. Please help me to be a witness."


    Just when Wei Wuxian decided to endure first, Li Maozhen and Ximen chuixue went online one after another. Li Maozhen took the lead in sending a message in the group.

 Chapter 56

    Seeing this news, all the online group members, including Wei Wuxian, who just joined the group, could not help showing a look of watching.


    This is a fight!


    It''s very good. There''s a play to watch Well, what do you think?


    He was broad-minded, and soon the angry red color on his face disappeared. Wei Wuxian, who showed a strong smile, suddenly reacted with a stiff expression on his face.


    Then, he blinked his eyes and asked the group member who was just on the line and was even more handsome than himself: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, it''s OK to be a witness, but we can''t see who you lose and who you win. How can we be a witness?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Oh, are you new? Wei Wuxian, a good name. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, hey."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "I can open a live broadcast, so that everyone can see the picture of the contest between me and brother Ximen, so that everyone will know who wins and who loses."


    Wei Wuxian: "live?"


    Seeing the news from Li Maozhen, Wei Wuxian adjusted the [usable function] interface and found that there was a live broadcast function in it. It seemed that it was mentioned in the group file "basic operation guide for chat group" just now, but he didn''t care much about it.


    I didn''t expect to use it like this!


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, I see. Then you can drive quickly. I''ll give you a witness. I like watching people fight and cough best. I like helping people most."


    Wei Wuxian is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. Because he is lazy and doesn''t want to send text messages, he sends the voice directly. The online group members can hear his happy tone. Let alone, he is very happy.


    Xiongba: "and I can also help you as a witness. Brother Li, I''ve seen your skills. But brother Ximen, I haven''t seen his methods. Today I''m just going to see them."


    Yin Susu: "Lord Qi, I will finish the history books in the last years of the Tang Dynasty and the Five Dynasties. I will send them to you at that time. Now, I am willing to give you a witness even though I have a small voice."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, thank you three."


    Seeing that the online group leader didn''t send a message, Li Maozhen was a little disappointed, but it was enough to have three group members to witness, so he opened his own live broadcast.


    [Ding, group member Qi Wang and Li Maozhen turn on the live broadcast, and those who want to watch can join the live broadcast room. ¡¿


    [Ding, Li Maozhen, a member of the chat group, became the first member of the chat group to start live broadcasting, and was awarded 100 points. ¡¿


    majestic: "what, the first one who started live broadcast also got points?"


    Hearing the mechanical sound of two systems suddenly sounded in the chat group, xiongba immediately widened his eyes and said in a tone full of shock and reluctance.


    Why, why isn''t he the one who gets the 100 points?


    He''s a natural bully. God, why don''t you care for me? I''m so it''s too hard!


    Wei Wuxian: "integral? Is that hard to get? I just checked in and clocked in and got three points. "


    "Three? You can''t afford to buy a crossing charm or a secret book. If you want to buy good things in the mall, you just need to sign in and you don''t know how long it will take. "


    Wei Wuxian: "really? But I just had a look at it. There''s nothing in the mall that interests me except crossing runes. There''s not a jar of wine. "


    "Wine? You want to drink? Why don''t I give you a jar of wine and you give me your three points? "


    Seeing that the new man seemed a little silly, a look of calculation flashed in the eyes of the overlord and said to him.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, thank you very much if you are willing to sell me wine. However, one jar is not good. You have to put the wine into the mall to sell it. If the mall can buy several jars of wine with three points, that is several jars. Oh, by the way, I want good wine. It''s better for the emperor to laugh. "


    Majestic overlord


    You have the face to ask for so many points in the 3-point trade, and the emperor laughs at you. Do you want me to laugh at you?


    I thought the new man was a little silly, otherwise why he always laughs? I didn''t expect that he was quite good!


    Xiongba: "well, according to the rules, but what''s tianzixiao''s wine? I haven''t heard of it. Is daughter Hong OK?"


    With a sigh, he rode a horse on the road, followed by his three disciples of Shuangfeng and Feng Yun, and asked Wei Wuxian in the crowd.


    Wei Wuxian: "daughter red, that''s Shaoxing famous wine! What do you have there? Come on, sir, sell it to me


    Xiongba: "smelly boy, who do you call uncle? I''m the leader of the world association! "


    Wei Wuxian: "boy Wei Ying, Yunmeng Jiang''s chief disciple is also!"


    Xiongba: "I''m a martial arts practitioner. The realm of martial arts is the middle stage of a master. The evaluation of chat group is the third stage of martial arts."


    Wei Wuxian: "the boy is a person who cultivates immortals. The realm of immortality is the middle stage of the golden elixir, and the evaluation of chat group is the fourth stage of immortality."Majestic overlord


    Yeshiqiu: "do you two watch the live broadcast? What''s more, one wants to buy wine and the other wants to sell wine. Why do I think you still have to fight? "


    Wei Wuxian: "well, group leader, do you have any good wine there? I haven''t drunk wine for a long time. Yunshen doesn''t know where he is. He doesn''t give people food all day, and he doesn''t even let me drink wine. They are driving me crazy. "


    Seeing that the leader of the group came out to talk again, Wei Wuxian quickly shifted the goal of seeking wine from the overlord to yeshiqiu. As for the words he said before yeshiqiu that he was afraid that he would become a broken sleeve in the future, he seems to have forgotten, and now he doesn''t care at all.


    I can''t help it. That''s what he is. Happy day. Unless it''s a deep hatred, he will be very angry about some small things at that time, but soon he will forget them.


    Night time autumn: "yes, it is, but it''s fruit wine, you either?"


    Wei Wuxian: "how many points do you want? I only have three. "


    Night time autumn: "three..."


    Out of the bedroom, came to their own kitchen, looking at the cupboard with a few jars of unopened wine brewed with third-order lingguo. At night, Qiu thought about it, and finally said to him: "forget it, three points is estimated that I can''t afford this wine, just as a gift for the new couple, I''ll give you a jar."


    Wei Wuxian: "send me? Hey, hey, this Is it not so good? "


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s OK. If you feel embarrassed, you can send me some special products of your world later."


    Night time autumn does not matter said, and then took a jar of wine out of the cabinet, sent a red envelope to Wei Wuxian. This wine is made by himself, and the taste is OK. Moreover, it is made of several third-order spirit fruits, which contain rich energy, which is also of great benefit to practitioners.


    Night time autumn can now age, has more than many adults'' physique and strength, this fruit wine is also accounted for a credit.


    [Ding, congratulations to Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, for receiving an exclusive red envelope from the group leader - third level secret fruit wine. ¡¿


    Click to open the red envelope that appears on the chat screen, and a mechanical sound rings. At the same time, there is a jar of fruit wine without Kaifeng in his hand, and Wei Wuxian''s eyes immediately widened.


    This, this It''s true?!


    Actually, I can get what others give me. This boss chat group is not a joke made by an expert with magic. It''s real!


    As the chief disciple of the Jiang family in Yunmeng, Wei Wuxian believes that there are people in the world who can make him fall into magic, but he is sure that none of them can give him this sense of reality and directly change things into his hands.


    Even Wen Ruohan, the most powerful one in Xianmen, doesn''t have this ability, so


    "This chat group is not fake. It''s really a place where people can communicate with other creatures in the world?" After swallowing, Wei Wuxian, who thought whether it was true or not, murmured this sentence. Then he jumped up from the grass in fright, and his face was full of shock.


    Previously heartless, that is true or false does not matter, but now determined to be true, want to no longer matter not to become, not that mentality ah!


    And the wine


    Looking at the jar of fruit wine in his hand, Wei Wuxian hesitated for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t resist the temptation. He reached out and lifted the lid. In a moment, a strong aroma of fruit and wine floated out of the jar.


    "Ah, it''s really fragrant," Wei Wuxian sighed with intoxication.

 Chapter 57

    Then, they began to drink up.


    "Well, it''s delicious. There''s a lot of energy in it. It''s wonderful!"


    The color of shock on Wei Wuxian''s face is more and more obvious. At this moment, he finally has a general understanding of the chance he got.


    If nothing else, he will never have to worry that he will not be able to taste the delicious food and wine because he is in Yunshen. Even if LAN Zhan is guarding himself at the door every day, he will not be afraid to eat these delicious food without going out!


    "Ah, the painful life is gone forever ~" after wiping the wine on the corner of his mouth, Wei Wuxian looked up at the sky and said with relief.


    At the same time, in Fengyun world, xiongba calls up the [available functions] interface and turns on all the functions in it, but he doesn''t get any points. This makes him want to scold the sky. Why, why don''t I get any rewards when it''s my turn? Do you think I''m really so unlucky and unlucky?


    I But a natural bully!


    "Alas With a sigh, he turned off the beauty function, and the bully did not speak in silence. He continued to ride on his horse and let the cold wind blow on his old face.


    Only in this cold can he suppress his anger. Otherwise, he was worried that he would make some impolite actions in front of his disciples.


    You bloody thief! My God!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "two of you, Xiong Ba and Wei Wuxian, the contest between Wang and Ximen is about to start. Why haven''t you entered the live studio yet? Didn''t you say you want to witness Wang?"


    Li Maozhen is full of confidence in his own strength. Even if he is comparing swords, he also believes that he won''t lose to this sword God, so his copy of Kendo perception is up to him. However, since there are bets, there must be witnesses. Everyone is a member of the group, so the witness must be a member of the group. Only in this way can the credibility be great.


    Now, when the live broadcast started, only Yin Su Su came in, which made Li Maozhen feel a little embarrassed.


    You''re not going to stand me up, are you?


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, OK, I''m coming to see you fight, cough, I mean I''m coming to give you a witness!"


    It''s a great blessing to watch people fight with good wine. I can''t miss it.


    "Hey, hey!" After confirming the authenticity of the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group and recovering from the initial shock, Wei Wuxian found that he had become a little gray because he had failed to beat jinzixuan. Suddenly, he became brilliant. Immediately, he laughed again.


    "Oh, I almost forgot one thing." Just about to enter the live room, Wei Wuxian suddenly remembered another thing and sent a message to xiongba.


    Wei Wuxian: "xiongba, don''t forget the wine you promised to sell me. I have three points. My daughter is red!"


    Majestic overlord


    Three points, you can say it. It''s like a big business. What''s more, whose name is uncle? I''m your grandfather!


    "Hum!" With a cold snort, he took a look at the town in front of him. He remembered what he said before that he was a man of cultivating immortals, and the realm of immortality was in the middle of the golden elixir. In the chat group, the evaluation was that in the fourth level of immortality, the hero finally decided to bear it and scold him.


    Whether his words are true or not is unknown, but


    If it''s true, then I offended a fourth level immortal master for such a small matter, didn''t I bring disaster?


    "Forget it, it''s like being bitten by a dog. I''m the leader of the society. I can''t bite it back, can I?"


    Silently comforted himself with the spirit of Ah Q, and then xiongba tried to make his tone more gentle in the group. He replied to Wei Wuxian: "OK, little brother, don''t worry, it must be a good daughter''s red wine."


    Wei Wuxian: "ha ha, great. Thank you very much."


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian enters the studio. ¡¿


    seeing the news sent by Wei Wuxian, and hearing the system prompt sound when he enters the live room, the hero doesn''t speak in silence.


    Good guy, I''m not good enough. I''ve added a male character to my name. I''m a male.


    Xiong Ba, who has never been called by people in such a down-to-earth way, feels a sense of shame from a different world. He is clearly the leader of Xiong gang. OK, hateful, really hateful!


    But


    What can he do?


    If this boy is really a Jindan master and a strong man of the fourth level of Xiandao, how can he be his opponent?


    There''s no way. I can only bear it for the time being.


    "Well, I How hard it is Looking up at the sky, the hero''s heart issued a tragic roar.


    He found that he had become sentimental since he joined the boss chat group. Most importantly, he felt that his life was too difficult."Alas


    With a sigh, the hero followed Wei Wuxian and entered the studio.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world of bad people in the world of painting, magic sound workshop.


    Seeing that all the three witnesses who agreed to be witnesses entered the studio, Li Maozhen nodded slightly, feeling that this would ensure the fairness of the contest.


    Although I believe in Ximen chuixue''s character, after all, I can see it just by looking at his colder face. However, my sister, after learning from her mouth about Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, has to persuade herself to say that if she is not afraid of ten thousand, she will be afraid of just in case. In case the other side repents and refuses to share his Kendo feelings after losing, when the time comes What should I do?


    Therefore, it is very important to ensure fairness in a contest with bets. Brother Wang must be cautious.


    Well, since my sister says that, what else can I say as a sister controller?


    We have to do it!


    So Li Maozhen asked online group members to do a witness in the group. Unfortunately, the group leader didn''t promise to do a witness, and even didn''t enter the live room now. Otherwise, the contest would be extremely fair.


    By the way, Li Maozhen''s giving baby dragon to the empress as a pet aroused the empress''s strong curiosity, and told her about Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. However, he didn''t reveal a word to other people, no matter how confused they were.


    He also told his sister not to let it out until Qi had the strength to win the world and he could defeat the bad marshal. After all, the empress was Li Maozhen''s own sister and knew that it was a big secret, so she would not refuse.


    Another thing is about the Longquan treasure box. Li Maozhen asked the empress to take it to Zhang Zifan, but Zhang Zifan asked Li Maozhen to help open the treasure box, considering that they couldn''t open it. For this request, Li Maozhen didn''t refuse.


    Even if there is no Longquan sword, it doesn''t matter if the box can''t be opened. If it doesn''t open, maybe many people will put their ideas on themselves. He''s not afraid of anything, but he hates trouble, so he helps.


    After opening the treasure box, he didn''t say anything. He handed the mud puppet in the box to Zhang Zifan, and then served tea to the guests.


    Since the Longquan treasure box has been opened, the other party clearly does not welcome him and others. Naturally, Zhang Zifan will not be unkind. After bowing to Li Maozhen and the empress, he takes Lu linxuan and others to leave the magic sound workshop to find Li Xingyun and Hou Qing.


    Seeing them leave, the empress wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    After all, Li Xingyun ran away long ago.


    Seeing the color of loss in his sister''s eyes, Li Maozhen clenched her fist and strengthened her heart. He should be careful. He must be careful not to let Li Xingyun abduct her baby sister. Fire prevention, theft prevention and Xingyun prevention should start from now on!


    Then, after Zhang Zifan and others left, Li Maozhen held a banquet to entertain Ximen chuixue, but Ximen chuixue was not interested in eating. He didn''t have much time to stay in the world. Before, Li Maozhen had something to deal with, so he could wait, but how could he delay eating now?


    He immediately put forward the proposal of competition before eating.


    For this proposal, Li Maozhen, who has absolute confidence in her own strength, agreed to him, and then


    That''s how it is now.


    In the courtyard of huanyinfang, Li Maozhen holding a long sword and Ximen chuixue holding a black sword are opposite each other. With them as the center, an invisible pressure spreads around, which makes the empress and others standing under the eaves frown.


    These two people, their strength is above the great heaven!


    "Brother Simon, come on!" Seeing that the witness in the group was already in place, Li Maozhen turned her arm slightly, turned one side of the blade to Ximen and said to him.


    "Good." He nodded, and then Ximen chuixue, with Li Maozhen''s puzzled look, raised the wushao sword in his hand. While touching it, he introduced it to Li Maozhen: "this sword is a sharp weapon in the world, with a blade of 3 feet and 7 inches and a net weight of 7 Jin and 13 Liang. Brother Li, what about yours? "


    Li Maozhen


    How do I know? I haven''t weighed it.

 Chapter 58

    When I use the sword, do I have to weigh its length and weight?


    The problem of Ximen chuixue made her thinking fall into a temporary state of ignorance. Then Li Maozhen quickly responded and shook her head. She felt speechless for such a sword mania.


    He doesn''t even care about his height and weight. How can he care about a sword? All he cares about is his sister and Qi Guo.


    But then again, what''s Yunji''s height and weight?


    Suddenly thought of what, Li Maozhen with the corner of his eyes quietly looked at the empress standing under the eaves of the war, the heart of such a problem.


    "Brother Li, why don''t you answer?" Seeing that Li Maozhen didn''t answer her question, Ximen chuixue still kept touching the black scabbard sword in her hand and asked him.


    Li Maozhen


    I don''t know, how to answer?


    Li Maozhen wanted to answer him directly. He didn''t know how long and how heavy the sword was. But according to his observation in the past two days, if he answered like this, he would be ridiculed by the people in front of him, saying that he was not qualified to use the sword, let alone be his opponent.


    Well, if this guy dares to say that to himself, he will make sure that he understands why the flowers are so red.


    But


    Knowing that such an answer might be scolded, why should I be stupid to ask for scolding?


    "Well, just deal with him." Thinking about it, Li Maozhen looked down at the sword in her hand and began to quickly estimate its length. At the same time, she felt its weight with her hand.


    After a few breaths, Li Maozhen knew it. He raised his arm and pointed the sword directly at Ximen chuixue. He said faintly, "this sword is the king''s sword. It''s four feet and one inch long, and its net weight is seven Jin and ninety-two Liang. It''s made of heaven''s stone."


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!


    All the disciples of the magic sound workshop, including the empress, who were standing under the eaves to watch the war, could not help feeling a shock. These two people How high are you?!


    It''s not only them, but also those in the chat group who enter the live broadcast room to watch the live broadcast are shocked by the force grid sent out by these two people across the screen.


    I didn''t expect that the two men were so enigmatic when they came to the competition, and they felt that they were strong.


    No, I have to learn from it.


    Therefore, the hero and Wei Wuxian who live in different worlds reach out to draw their swords at the same time. Then, Wei Wuxian pulls out his casual sword. The hero with his hand on his waist suddenly finds that he does not have a sword, which makes NIMA very embarrassed.


    Wei Wuxian, the founder of the magic world, waved his random sword and murmured: "this sword is a magic weapon in the world. It has a spirit inside. Its edge is four feet and an inch, and its net weight is eight Jin and six Liang. It''s forged by ten thousand years of cold iron. It can cut iron like mud and kill demons and demons. It''s omnipotent!"


    After that, Wei Wuxian''s face flashed a trace of satisfaction. He had decided that if he wanted to compare swords, he would choose jinzixuan for the next free talk feast of Xianmen. Then this is the dialogue between him and jinzixuan.


    However, the most important thing is to buy a ruler and a scale later to weigh the sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Painting the world of rivers and lakes, magic sound workshop.


    Ximen chuixue, who got Li Maozhen''s reply, nodded and a trace of satisfaction flashed in her eyes.


    I know the length and weight of my sword. It seems that brother Li is also a sword lover. He is very good.


    Then, Ximen chuixue is ready to fight.


    "Brother Li, please teach me!"


    "Come on!" A loud drink, and then, Li Maozhen sword wave, suddenly is a purple sword light overflow, toward Ximen blow snow mercilessly chopped in the past.


    "Well, purple sword light?" It''s the first time to see this kind of color''s sword spirit released. Ximen chuixue''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and he quickly steps on the ground with his right foot. The whole person jumps up from the ground and avoids Li Maozhen''s sword.


    Then, when he jumped into the air, he took advantage of the gap that he had not yet landed, made a somersault in the air, and made a rapid advance to the position that was less than three steps away from Li Maozhen.


    "Ah


    The black scabbard sword in his hand stabbed forward and collided with Li Maozhen''s long sword with a crossbar. Suddenly, a sharp metal collision sound sounded, and an invisible wind pressure pressed around, which made the flowers and plants planted by the empress in the courtyard sway.


    "Good speed." It''s very simple to take Ximen chuixue''s sword. Through the collision of the two swords, we can feel the strength of each other''s internal power. Li Maozhen''s eyes flashed a smile of victory in hand, and said to Ximen chuixue, whose face is still frosty.


    "Brother Li''s reaction is also very sharp." Also aware of Li Maozhen''s internal cultivation, knowing that he is not as good as Ximen chuixue, there is nothing else in his tone.


    I''m not as good as the other side. Only in this way can I have the meaning of fighting. Besides, what I care about is Kendo, not internal skill. I''d better not!"Bang!" At this time, Li Maozhen suddenly raised her thigh and kicked Ximen chuixue''s abdomen 180 degrees up. Knowing this, Ximen chuixue immediately waved her palm down, so their toes and palms met. The two real Qi collided with each other. For the time being, no one could do anything.


    However, since it is temporary, there will always be an end, and the stalemate will always be broken.


    No, Li Maozhen''s eyes widened a little and increased her internal power output. In an instant, the Qi attached to his toes defeated Ximen chuixue''s real Qi in his palm and directly kicked him out.


    Then, Li Maozhen''s body blinks, and the whole person disappears from the original place and appears behind Ximen chuixue who flies upside down.


    The long sword in the hand is not polite to wave, will open a hole on Ximen chuixue''s body.


    But Ximen chuixue is one of the top experts in the world. Although his internal skill cultivation is not as good as Li Maozhen, his sharpness in the battle will not be lost to the other side. Hearing the sound of the friction between the sword and the air behind him, he immediately guessed the situation behind him. Then, he resolutely turned to fight back with the sword.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!... "


    In this way, two men and two swords collided back and forth in the air, like lightning and flint, repeatedly fighting, then landing on both feet at the same time, and then fighting again. Many people didn''t see clearly the movements of the two men, because their speed of sword was too fast.


    "Good swordsmanship, but they don''t look very powerful!" Chat group, live room, as a few can see the two of them fighting action strong, Wei Wuxian touched his chin, some puzzled murmur.


    Xiongba: "in close combat, if the power of sword is too big, you will hurt yourself."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, can''t you send and receive freely?"


    Xiongba: "it''s because you can send and receive freely that you intentionally reduce the power so as not to hurt yourself. You can''t expect your sword to have intelligence. It will only attack the enemy, not yourself?"


    Wei Wuxian: "don''t your swords have spirit?"


    Xiongba: "do you have any?"


    Wei Wuxian: "I have."


    Majestic overlord


    Damn, I don''t want to talk to this man.


    Just as Wei Wuxian was talking to xiongba, Li Maozhen and Ximen chuixue had already fought each other for more than 20 moves. Then, Li Maozhen found out the way of Ximen chuixue, and said it was fast.


    Knowing this, he suddenly felt bored. Then, his body flashed from left to right like a ghost, avoiding several fast swords of Ximen chuixue. Finally, a sword broke a weak point in his sword moves and put his sword on his shoulder.


    The battle is over.


    Looking at the face still cold, but the eyes can obviously see the unwilling color of Ximen chuixue, Li Maozhen light way: "your swordsmanship is good, unfortunately, you are not fast enough!"

 Chapter 59

    Simon chuixue is known as the God of sword in his world. The height of his sword skill is needless to say. But if we have to comment on his height, we can only use one word to explain it.


    Come on!


    This is the terrible point of Ximen chuixue''s swordsmanship, which takes people''s lives between lightning and flint, and regards killing people as art.


    If you look at the Wulin in his world, there are only five people who can compete with him. But today, he is so tough that he lost in the first battle of a different world, and even so simply.


    Although he and Li Maozhen fought back and forth for more than 20 moves and nearly 30 moves, he didn''t even hurt each other at all, but the other side''s sword was already on his shoulder. With a little movement, he could end his life. The big gap is obvious.


    What''s more, the reason why the opponent can defeat himself so easily is not because of how advanced his swordsmanship is, but because He is faster than himself!


    Yes, I use a fast sword. Li Maozhen actually uses a fast sword. Not only that, his fast sword is faster than himself, and his pace is faster than himself. Coupled with the suppression of internal skills, I have nothing to beat him.


    How can we win?


    At this time, hearing Li Maozhen''s words, Ximen chuixue, who was unwilling to leave, was silent for a long time. Then he murmured thoughtfully, "am I too slow?"


    "At least in front of the king." Li Maozhen will take back the sword on Ximen chuixue''s shoulder, light way.


    In fact, he was also shocked by Ximen chuixue''s exquisite sword technique in the war just now. It was an advanced sword technique that he had never seen in his life. Even Longquan sword technique was just like that.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have enough internal skills, and I''m not as fast as myself. Although my most powerful martial arts is not swordsmanship, I''m still one of the best in the martial arts. It''s impossible to defeat myself only by skillful sword moves, so


    He lost, he won!


    "Taught!" Ximen chuixue is not the one who can''t afford to lose. After a deep breath, he nodded to Li Maozhen and said in a deep voice.


    This battle, for him, in the sword all the way did not help, because the other side was able to defeat him not because the sword is better than himself, but for his combat ability is very helpful, at least let him find a defect.


    That''s - the sword isn''t fast enough.


    Be quick!


    He needs to swing his sword faster and move faster!


    Clenched fist, Ximen blow snow in the heart to oneself firm way.


    Then, there was no such thing as the empress was worried about. Without saying a word, Ximen chuixue sent his copy of Kendo perception to Li Maozhen in a red envelope.


    In the chat group, all trading behaviors need to be exchanged through the mall by using points. The system will automatically monitor and control the behavior of group members to avoid tax evasion. Therefore, it is impossible to secretly trade through red envelopes. Red envelopes can only be used for gifts, not for business.


    But the gambling behavior of this contest is between trading and giving away, so the system still allows this red envelope to be sent out humanized. Therefore, an exclusive red envelope sent by Simon chuixue to Li Maozhen, king of Qi, appears on the chat screen.


    Seeing this red envelope, Li Maozhen didn''t hesitate to point it directly. Then, he got a copy of Ximen chuixue''s Kendo perception. As long as he agreed to use it, he would immediately get Ximen chuixue''s Kendo perception. Up to now, all of Ximen chuixue''s Kendo perception will greatly improve his sword skills.


    After a fight with Ximen chuixue, he knew that his opponent''s swordsmanship was really good, and he was also a swordsman. Facing such a good thing, Li Maozhen would not refuse.


    So he immediately chose to use it.


    The next second, a large number of Kendo insights poured into Li Maozhen''s mind, which suddenly made him become more transparent. Many of the problems he encountered in kendo before are now solved.


    What''s more, Ximen chuixue''s Kendo is also martial arts in the final analysis. After gaining his understanding, his cultivation has already reached the bottleneck, but Li Maozhen, who lacks the right time to break through, suddenly finds that his time seems to be coming.


    He''s going to break through soon.


    This is really good news!


    "Congratulations, brother Wang!" At this time, the empress who watched the war led the four-day sage of magic sound square to come over and said with a smile to Li Maozhen.


    Although the smile is not brilliant, but at least it is absolutely from the heart of the smile. After digesting this feeling, Li Maozhen opened her eyes, slightly cold Jun face also followed by a smile.


    Then, he patted his sister on the shoulder and turned his head to Ximen chuixue. Li Maozhen said to him, "brother Ximen, thank you very much."


    Because a group of members were watching the live broadcast, they didn''t beat him so hard that they doubted his life. Originally, they were a little disappointed, but now they got such a big gift. Li Maozhen''s heart was really a little grateful for this guy."You''re not as good as a man. Why thank you." Ximen chuixue shook her head and said faintly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    The live broadcast has not been closed, so people can still see the world of bad people in the painting world.


    Seeing that Ximen chuixue was defeated in the battle, the hero showed an expression that did not come out of my expectation. I knew that the guy would not be Li Maozhen''s opponent. He returned the sword God and looked for people to compare swords everywhere. I really don''t know what to say!


    Xiongba thinks that, let alone Li Maozhen who is equipped with sword, even if he is not equipped with sword, he can defeat Ximen chuixue with sword.


    Spend 80 points to go to other people''s world to fight, this guy is also a person in a way.


    And then there is


    "Here comes the beauty again Looking at the empress standing next to Li Maozhen, the bully subconsciously swallows his saliva, not to mention how hot he is. Although he is determined to dominate the world, he is unlikely to fall in love with women, but it is absolutely no problem to like them. Since last time he saw the face of the Empress through the video of Li Maozhen''s original fate track, the bully found that he is against the sky and has a good temperament Infinite good, the figure is called the perfect woman is thoroughly fell into the daydream.


    Compared with her, Yan Ying, who was known as the first beauty in the Wulin, was a woman who couldn''t get on the stage.


    "Get her, I must get her!" Clench a fist, the breath became quick to get up, the male bully in the heart to oneself continuously shout a way.


    Although our favorite is power and status, but beauty can also be ranked on the list, and there is no conflict between them, right?


    However, now is not the best time to propose to Li Maozhen. If he puts forward this idea now, he will definitely refuse. After all, he has just reunited with his sister. How can he be willing to marry her out? Moreover, the interest relationship between himself and Li Maozhen has not been established, so he needs to wait a little longer.


    "Alas Think of here, xiongba heaved a sigh.


    Then, he found that there was a message on the chat screen, which was sent by Wei Wuxian, a new comer, or AI te message sent to Li Maozhen.


    Wei Wuxian: "King Li Maozhen, brother Li, is the girl who calls you brother Wang your sister? It''s really beautiful and beautiful. It''s a fairy in the world! Hey, hey, is she married? "


    Majestic overlord


    Li Maozhen


    What do you want to do?

 Chapter 60

    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, especially the obvious "heihei Hei", Li Maozhen and the hero''s brows immediately wrinkled.


    Isn''t this guy a toad and wants to eat swan?


    It''s true that although Wei Wuxian is very handsome and in high spirits, for Li Maozhen, who is a sister control, he would like to have his sister''s idea just because of this, so toad wants to eat swan meat!


    As far as my sister''s beauty is concerned, what man in the world is not worthy of her?


    Besides, my sister and I have been separated for 16 years. We have just met again. How can I let people take her away from me?


    If this guy asks like this, he probably has a crush on my sister''s beauty.


    Hateful ah, here just walked a Li Xingyun, there unexpectedly came another Wei Wuxian, hateful, really hateful!


    Li Maozhen clenched her fist. Just now, because she realized that she was going to make a breakthrough, she felt the joy. As soon as Wei Wuxian got involved in this problem, it immediately became gray.


    As for hegemony


    Good guy, I''m still trying to figure out when it''s best to ask Li Maozhen to marry me. You just asked me if my sister was married. It''s really


    Shameless!


    Don''t you think it''s too much to know if someone is married when you meet them across the screen?


    Oh, if they don''t get married, what are you going to do to marry them home?


    Son of a bitch, I''m still here. How can you share the beauty!


    A little white face, do not look in the mirror, look at their own oil head flour look, how do you have virtue, how can I compete with the vicissitudes of my hegemony?


    It''s just too much for me!


    At this moment, xiongba has forgotten that he is not familiar with the female emperor, and he just sees two sides of other people across the screen. In his heart, he scolds Wei Wuxian.


    In fact, if he had not valued life and power more than beauty, fearing that Wei Wuxian really had the fourth level cultivation of immortality, he would have come out to greet his white faced ancestors for 18 generations.


    It''s hateful to rob the woman he likes!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Painting the world of bad people in the world.


    The defeated Ximen chuixue also saw the news in the chat group. Then, he raised his eyelids and looked at the empress standing beside Li Maozhen.


    Well, Wei Wuxian''s new man is right. He''s really a beautiful fairy, but That''s all.


    There is only sword in my life, and there is no spare space for beauty. In order to seek higher Kendo, I don''t even want my beloved wife. How can I be distracted from other women?


    Thinking, Ximen chuixue calmly took back his eyes, and then left Li Maozhen.


    Now that the contest is over, he doesn''t want to eat any more. While there is still a little time, the time limit of the day is not over. He wants to walk around the world more and broaden his horizons as much as possible. If he can meet another sword master, it will be better.


    "Brother Ximen, please help yourself. If you don''t treat brother Ximen well, it''s the king''s fault!" He shut down the live broadcast directly, and no longer let those guys in the group spy on his sister''s beauty. Li Maozhen also gave Ximen chuixue a blow and said that he didn''t do much to keep him, because he also knew that the other party didn''t spend much time in his own world, and it was a pity to waste time at the banquet.


    In the past, people were ordered to hold banquets, but they treated each other with courtesy, so that no one would say that they were good but they didn''t understand etiquette.


    Now, with a deeper understanding of the visitor''s temperament, Li Maozhen naturally won''t say those false words to him.


    As a matter of fact, he also hates the red tape, but as king Qi, he sometimes has to do so.


    "Brother Li, I''m sorry to say goodbye!" He nodded to Li Maozhen, then Ximen chuixue turned around with her own black scabbard sword, picked up her lightness skill, and jumped out of the magic sound square.


    After Ximen chuixue left, Li Maozhen pulled out her sword again under the puzzled eyes of the empress, waved it towards the air in front of her, and cut out a dazzling sword light to vent her anger.


    Then, he let out his anger a little, breathed a deep breath, closed his eyes, and let his mind into the chat group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, the chat group is still very lively.


    Because the group leader who didn''t watch the live broadcast just now is online again.


    Yeshiqiu: "I just prepared some food for the three baby dragons, and I found that their appetite has obviously increased."


    Wei Wuxian: "baby dragon, what is that?"


    Hegemony: "at night, autumn, oh, it''s obviously bigger. Lord, do they have any other changes, such as size and strength?"


    Seeing the news sent out in autumn at night, xiongba asked curiously. As for Wei Wuxian, after finishing the deal with him, xiongba vowed that he would never say a word to him again. This boy is too irritating!Yeshiqiu: "there is no change in body shape, it''s still very small, but the strength is stronger, and the flame is a little warmer."


    Xiongba: "it seems that they have entered a growing period, so their appetite will become bigger. Is that a good thing?"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s really a good thing that they ate one of my second-order fire attribute magic cores. It''s winter here. I used to keep the magic core warm in the quilt, but they found it and used it as food. Now, I have to find a new fire attribute magic core."


    Wei Wuxian: "fire attribute magic core, heating? Can''t you use Mrs. Tang? "


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s too troublesome to exchange things. I don''t like it. A magic core can ensure the whole winter warm, and I don''t have to be afraid of the next winter."


    Yin Su Su: "are you afraid of cold?"


    "I''m not afraid of it, but I like my quilt to be warm."


    Yin Su Su: "I see."


    Wei Wuxian: "wait a minute, hey, what is that baby dragon you are talking about? Are you a monster? "


    "It''s a demon beast. By the way, when I entered the group just now, I saw you asking if Li Maozhen''s sister was married. Why do you have so many questions? What do you want to do? "


    Seeing that the group leader directly asked the guy what he wanted to know most, Li Maozhen, who wanted to speak, quickly stopped her action of sending the message, stopped, peeped at the screen quietly, waiting for Wei Wuxian''s answer.


    If his answer is to covet his sister, then Li Maozhen guarantees that he will let him know that he is about to break through the realm of magic sound!


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, I just see that the girl is beautiful and has a good temperament. She''s much better looking than many famous Fairies in Xianmen''s family. She''s a little curious. Just ask."


    Seeing this news, Li Maozhen and xiongba were relieved at the same time, but then their heart was raised again.


    Wei Wuxian continued: "of course, it would be better if we didn''t get married. We Yunmeng Jiang family still have many brothers who are single. I''ll forget it. I''m so likable. I won''t be short of a daughter-in-law in the future, but Jiang Cheng is different. He''s just a wood. I teach him to get close to other girls, but he won''t go. It''s a pity I''ve been saved. As a senior brother, I think it''s necessary for me to think about his life. So I think brother Li''s sister is so beautiful. It''s very good if I can match them up. Hehe. "


    Li Maozhen


    I look at you!

 Chapter 61

    Feelings you are not coveting my sister for yourself, but help your younger martial brother to make the idea of sister Wang. Isn''t that still coveting my sister?


    Li Maozhen was so angry that he wanted to swear. In fact, he did the same.


    He is not a tyrant. He is not afraid of anything. He will not let anyone have an opportunity to think of his sister. My sister belongs to me and I am alone. Even if she will get married one day, she can only make her own choice, instead of letting others put their ideas on her.


    Besides, I''ve just come back. You two want to rob my sister. I don''t want to leave you any way to live. Don''t you need family affection?


    A bunch of bastards!


    In the heart of that don''t know how to hook away his sister''s heart Li Xingyun also to scold again, and then Li Maozhen bubble in the group to speak.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Wei Wuxian, my sister is not interested in your younger martial brother, so stop thinking as soon as possible. Besides, don''t give my sister any more advice, or I won''t blame you for being rude to you!"


    Wei Wuxian: "er No, I just want to set them up. I''m not trying to do something bad? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "there''s no need to make up. My sister is my elder brother. I don''t need outsiders to worry about her life."


    Li Maozhen said to Wei Wuxian without leaving any room. It''s obvious that my sister doesn''t go on a blind date!


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, so your sister hasn''t married yet? Don''t do that. Make it up. Maybe they''re interested in it! Well, talk to your sister. We''ll try to make up for them. If we meet a suitable girl, I''ll tell you. What do you think? "


    Li Maozhen


    Good boy, you not only hit the idea of my sister Wang, you even dare to hit the idea of my sister Wang!


    When you meet a suitable girl, please tell me who I am. I want a woman. Do you need to tell me?


    Li Maozhen''s face is getting darker and darker. He thinks that this new man may be engaged in the career of matchmaker. Otherwise, why do you always want to give people blind dates?


    Moreover, so tangled, this is your mouth some curiosity, just ask?!


    "Hoo ~" with a deep breath, Li Maozhen felt that her sword was thirsty and wanted to drink blood.


    As a result, Li Maozhen suddenly opened her eyes, opened the interface of the mall, and then looked at the crossing Rune leading to the world where the new people live. Since there are new people in the group, there should be new crossing runes on the shelves.


    He wants to kill people. What he hates most is this kind of guy who doesn''t pay attention to what he says and says don''t beat his sister''s attention, but still keeps talking there!


    Before he left Qi, he had killed many people who coveted his sister''s beauty. Now it seems that he has to kill again across the world.


    Just like Simon chuixue''s devotion to Kendo, Li Maozhen''s devotion to his sister and Qi Guo is unimaginable. For his sister''s sake, he doesn''t care if he uses some points. Besides, Wang now has 106 points, which is enough


    Well, what''s the situation?


    Looking at the interface of the mall, Li Maozhen suddenly widens her eyes and shows an incredible expression.


    300 points!


    How can it be so expensive? It''s the same as the price of the crossing Rune to the world where the hero lives. Is the world where he lives not an ordinary world, much higher than his own?


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen hesitated for a moment.


    In order to protect his sister, he is not afraid of how strong the enemy is, nor is he afraid of death. But he is afraid that his parliament will be destroyed. He is king Qi, and he needs to be responsible to his people.


    The new man''s world is so advanced, and different from that of the hero. He has revealed his background, so that everyone knows that he is not a garbage boss in his world. Wei Wuxian''s details are unknown to him!


    If he has great strength and influence, he will offend him to death. Will one day he come to his own world and destroy his country by crossing the rune?


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen''s hand holding the sword trembled.


    Not to mention that the points are not enough, he can''t go to the other party''s world at all. Even if it is enough, he doesn''t dare to go now. At least he doesn''t dare to go until he knows the details of the other party.


    When Wei Wuxian was chatting with xiongba at the beginning, Li Maozhen was not there. Later, he didn''t go to the group to see their chat records, so he still doesn''t know Wei Wuxian''s self-reported accomplishments.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the world of the devil''s way.


    Take the random sword back to his waist. Seeing that Li Maozhen didn''t reply to him, Wei Wuxian felt his chin and thought about it heart to heart. He thought it was the same. If someone came to him and asked him to help match up his brother and his elder martial sister, he would refuse.Don''t say that my elder martial sister already has an engagement, but I don''t know what your brother looks like, what his family background is and what his ability is. Why should I promise to help you with this marriage?


    Well, the marriage is a little far away. How can I help you to fix them up? If your brother is a failure, won''t it hurt my elder martial sister!


    "Well, I was negligent." Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian thought he thought of the key, nodded and murmured.


    Then, he turned on the available function, selected the photo function, and transferred the photo belonging to Jiang Cheng from his memory.


    Hey, don''t say there are a lot of them. It seems that Jiang Cheng accounts for a large proportion in his memory!


    Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian chose the one he looked the best from these photos, then attached a blind date introduction and sent it to Li Maozhen.


    Wei Wuxian: "king Qi, Li Maozhen, brother Li, this is my younger martial brother''s appearance. How about it? It''s pretty handsome, isn''t it? Although a little worse than me, but also absolutely a beautiful man! Jiang Cheng photos. Jpg. "


    Li Maozhen


    It''s nice looking, but is that the point?


    Wei Wuxian: "my younger martial brother is from a good family. He is the only son of the Jiang clan leader of Yunmeng. The next Jiang clan leader of Yunmeng has the only right of inheritance. His talent is second only to mine. He has been cultivated in the early days of the golden elixir since he was only 15 years old. His reputation is even better. He ranks fifth in the list of the aristocratic CHILDES of the Xianmen family, and his personality is even better Needless to say, it''s absolutely good; the only drawback is that he''s a little straight and not very good at chasing girls, but only such a man can give women a sense of security! Brother Li, believe me, talk to your sister. Let''s make a match between them. If we can make it, we''ll be a family. Hahaha ~ "


    Li Maozhen:...."


    Who wants to be a family with you!


    He did not speak, did not expect that the other side also intensified, which made Li Maozhen angry.


    But


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Wei Wuxian, in the early days of the golden elixir, isn''t this something in Taoist legend? How did your younger martial brother practice it?"

 Chapter 62

    Li Maozhen wanted to continue diving and didn''t speak, but seeing that Wei Wuxian said that his younger martial brother had the early cultivation of Jindan, Li Maozhen couldn''t help it, so she stood up and asked him.


    There is also a legend about Taoist golden elixir in the world of bad people in the painting world. Even in the original work, his death gives Hou Qing a similar feeling to Taoist golden elixir. Of course, it''s just like the golden elixir. It''s something in Taoist legend. Even master Zhang of Xuanwu mountain didn''t cultivate it, let alone those non Taoist people.


    Wei Wuxian smiles when he sees that Li Maozhen has finally returned to him. In fact, he didn''t insist on giving Jiang Cheng a blind date. He was just on the spur of the moment. However, he was very unhappy when he saw that Li Maozhen rejected him so decisively, so he continued to insist on it and wanted to sum it up.


    Now, Li Maozhen replied to himself and asked such a question. Does it mean that he is a little satisfied with Jiang Cheng, the candidate for his brother-in-law?


    After chatting with xiongba a few times before, Wei Wuxian can see that most of the people who don''t cultivate immortals in this group practice martial arts. So for them, Jindan must be a great thing, right?


    It''s no problem to use this to increase the weight of our blind date!


    In fact, just as Wei Wuxian thought, seeing the news he sent out and learning that his younger martial brother, Jiang Cheng, had actually become a golden elixir, Li Maozhen''s antipathy faded a lot.


    Is indeed a young genius, at least than Li Xingyun that mud can not support the wall of waste much better!


    However, it is not enough to rob Wang''s sister.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, my younger martial brother has become a golden elixir. If you are satisfied with brother Li, let them chant everywhere."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "younger martial brother Ling is really excellent, but my younger sister has no intention of getting married at present, and they belong to two circles. How can we get along with each other?"


    Although the other party is indeed an excellent young talent and looks very good, Li Maozhen is still reluctant to let her sister go on a blind date. After all


    My sister will get married sooner or later and leave me. Why should I push her out ahead of time?


    I''m a sister, OK!


    Wei Wuxian: "well, it''s not necessarily about marriage. Let''s make friends first and let them get to know each other and have dinner together. Jiang Cheng knows so few girls that he can''t even look down on me as a senior brother. As for being part of the two realms I only have three points. Just a moment. Let me think about something. "


    Li Maozhen


    You''re not going to stop. Can''t you see the refusal in Ben Wang''s sentences?


    Majestic overlord


    If you don''t have points, what can you do? Ridiculous!


    Wei Wuxian: "yes!"


    In less than a minute, Wei Wuxian really came up with a way, so he quickly said to Li Maozhen in the group, "brother Li, there are no points. We still have red envelopes. We can send your sister to my world through red envelopes, or I can send Jiang Cheng to your world. In this way, they can get to know each other and have a meal together."


    Li Maozhen


    With a red envelope? Can red envelopes still be used like this?


    Majestic overlord


    What''s this guy''s brain made of, how can he come up with such a way?


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei is so resourceful. I admire him for coming up with such a good idea."


    Wei Wuxian: "haha, this aunt praised me falsely. I''m just the fourth in the list of young masters of a small Xianmen hundred families."


    Yin Su Su


    Ah, Auntie?


    Yin Su Su immediately widened her eyes, then quickly reached out and touched her smooth face.


    Is it true that I''m old enough to call my aunt instead of being a girl?


    I am


    Yin Su Su''s eyes shed two lines of clear tears. In those days, she was a famous beauty in the martial arts. How could she become an aunt?!


    Wei Wuxian, who didn''t think there was anything wrong with his address, continued to say in the group: "I know that blind date can''t let the girls take the initiative. Our men have to take the initiative. Brother Li, don''t worry. I won''t make you embarrassed. Well I''ll go to find Jiang Cheng and pack him up for you. You can help me fix them up. That''s it. I''ll go to find Jiang Cheng now. "


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is offline. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen


    Send your younger martial brother directly to our king. Will this not embarrass us?


    What''s the matter? Why can''t you go to other people''s world when you all like to come here?


    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, looking at his grayed head, and hearing the prompt sound of his offline, Li Maozhen is silent, and the anger in her heart can''t be put out.He didn''t understand. He just opened a live broadcast and asked these people to help him as a witness. How could he pull out a blind date for his sister?


    Also, if Wei Wuxian really threw his younger martial brother to our king, what should we take to entertain him?


    Li Maozhen''s eyebrows were locked, and she was in a bad mood.


    "Empress, Ji Ruxue is back!" At this time, a maid came over and knelt down to tell the empress.


    Hearing this report, Li Maozhen''s eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light.


    By the way, the most important thing in the magic sound workshop is women. Wei Wuxian doesn''t want his younger martial brother to get in touch with more women. If he wants to have a blind date with him, Ben Wang will help him. Anyway, Ben Wang''s sister can''t go to dinner with him. There''s no need to think about that.


    Just Let that Ji Ruxue go!


    A maid, who doesn''t stay in the magic sound workshop to serve the master, runs around with Li Xingyun all day. She is a slave to the master. It''s good to let her serve Wei Wuxian for Wang and Yunji. It''s also good for her younger martial brother.


    "Well, that''s it." Thinking, Li Maozhen nodded, the original gray mood began to slowly get better.


    It''s not mean to treat the new man''s younger martial brother badly if you prepare some good food and wine with a beautiful woman. Moreover, he is a man who has become a golden elixir. If you can share your experience closely, maybe your strength will be greatly improved.


    It is this matter that we need to talk with Wei Wuxian when he is back online. Otherwise, it will be bad for him to think that he is selling dog meat.


    "Ji Ruxue He''s pretty good, too. Should he be satisfied? "


    Thinking of the woman in the video of her original fate, Li Maozhen murmured in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Seeing Wei Wuxian end the conversation with Li Maozhen in the way of direct offline, it seems that both sides have decided to go on a blind date. The old man''s face is ugly.


    He is the leader of the world society. He just looks at someone''s idea of the woman he likes, but he has no way. What a shame!


    "Wei Wuxian, wait for me!" Clenching his fists, the hero who enters a small town turns over and dismounts. He goes to a pub to have a drink. He is ready to finish the deal with Wei Wuxian. At the same time, he says in his heart.


    Then another message appeared on the chat screen.


    Yin Su Su: "in the autumn of the night, my Lord, the little girl is about to arrive in the Central Plains. Please show me your mercy. Can you show me the video of her original fate, or let me make preparations early? I I don''t want to end up as miserable as you said

 Chapter 63

    Aggressive mainland, Nalan family.


    Yeshiqiu is about to go off the production line to practice his advanced skill "nine extreme thunder duel", and then he has to study the three unique skills downloaded from xiongba to see if he can use them to practice the three points of fighting skills.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Yin Su Su actually sent him such a message.


    "I don''t want to end up in such a miserable situation. How can Zhang Wuji become the leading role if you don''t sacrifice to heaven as parents?" At night autumn curled his lips and said casually.


    Although this is a bit casual, it is also reasonable. Yitian Tulong is divided into two parts. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu are the protagonists in the first part. If they are not finished, what is Zhang Wuji in the second part? The great shift of the universe will be the reason why


    will not go to heaven. He will go wandering alone and get Joyoung''s magic. Will he be moved to become a master of the Ming religion?


    It''s impossible to analyze logically, apart from the illusory view that the protagonist is lucky and the son of plane.


    Such Zhang Wuji, in his whole life, can only reach the level of the four Dharma kings of the Ming religion at most. He is not a winner at all.


    But Not necessarily!


    Zhang Sanfeng''s martial arts are still very powerful. His Taiji is also the top martial arts in the world. If Zhang Wuji can concentrate on Taiji, his future achievements may not be lower than those in the original work.


    As for why the strength of Wudang seven swordsmen is not so good after learning taijigong, it is different from person to person.


    Qiao Feng has the ability to transform decadence into magic with his long fist of Taizu, which is full of rubbish.


    And a few of them The talent is too poor. The top martial arts in front of us can''t be trained very well. We have the ability to turn magic into decay.


    Yeshiqiu: "Yin Su, if you want to see it, I''ll show it to you. I''ll give you a suggestion. Before you get off the ship, sew your son''s mouth with needle and thread, so that he won''t talk."


    [Ding, the group leader uploaded a video about Yin Su''s original fate.


    slightly tuckled the heart, and at night, autumn gave the same video that she belonged to the original fate of Yin Su, so that she could make complaints about her miserable future, or prepare as she said.


    Although the lowest value, but at least also their own group members, can help you.


    I still don''t know that I once dealt Yin Su a heavy blow with a powerful emoticon. At night, Qiu sighed for her original fate, and then


    He went off the line to practice "nine extreme thunder".


    Are you kidding me? I have my own business to do. I''ll show you your original future now. I suggest that I also give it to you. Besides, you are still in the group. If you can''t change your future and your tragic fate, then as the leader of the group, I have nothing to say. Go well, don''t send!


    [Ding, the group leader is offline in autumn at night. ¡¿


    just after clicking on the video of her original fate, she heard that the group leader was offline. Yin Su Su''s face flashed a look of panic. She was worried. Was the group leader still worrying about her impoliteness when she first joined the group?


    No, I''ve been punished. Not only have I been forbidden to speak for a day, but now the bandage on my forehead hasn''t been removed. The group leader seems to be very easy to talk. Shouldn''t he be so small hearted?


    In her heart, she felt a little uneasy, but there was no way. The boat was about to dock, and she couldn''t escape. Yin Susu could only rely on this video and her extraordinary wisdom. Then, she began to watch the video of her original fate uploaded by the group leader.


    As for the suggestion that the group leader gave her, she just looked at it once and denied it. How could it be possible for her mother to sew her son''s mouth?


    The group leader''s meaning should be that he doesn''t want his son to talk, so I''ll point his dumb acupoint first. Anyway, the effect is the same.


    In the chat group, it''s not just Yin Su Su who is watching her destiny video. At this time, both the online overlord and Li Maozhen are curious and watch it together.


    After watching, both of them stopped talking.


    Sure enough, the group leader is right. What a miserable girl!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Heaven and dragon world.


    After watching the video of his original fate, Yin Su Su became flustered.


    In the past two days, she has accepted her husband''s prophecy that he would not dare to face the reality and that he and his son would commit suicide, but she has never thought about Yu Daiyan.


    This is the reason why my husband committed suicide. He will hate himself when he returns to Wudang Mountain, right?


    "Unexpectedly, it''s like this. It''s not only the pressure of the five sects, but also the Third Elder martial brother of the fifth brother Oh, dear


    Yin Su Su, who has always been extremely intelligent, really doesn''t know what to do. If it''s just five sects, she will sew, cough and seal her son''s dumb acupoint according to the group leader''s advice. If she doesn''t interfere, she will invite her father to Wudang Mountain to celebrate Zhang''s birthday. It will increase her deterrent power and prevent her from being forced He committed suicide and his son became an orphan.But about Yu Daiyan, she really has no way to deal with it. Although the person who broke his legs with the big diamond finger is not herself, the person who entrusted Longmen escort agency to send him back to Wudang Mountain is really herself. In this respect, she is responsible, and he is her husband''s elder martial brother.


    "What am I supposed to do?" Yin Su was so anxious that her palms were sweating. She was restless as she walked back and forth in the cabin.


    "By the way, I remember that there seems to be healing medicine on sale in the mall. I don''t know if I can cure Yu Daiyan''s leg injury?" Yin Su Su is Yin Su Su in the end. She has a level of wisdom and Zhao min. in her anxiety, she has a flash of inspiration and soon comes up with a solution.


    Then, she quickly called out the mall interface and looked at the drugs sold inside.


    Yipin Fushang pill.


    This is the medicine that the group leader put on the shelves in the mall. The introduction says it has a little healing effect.


    "A little..." Seeing these two words, Yin Su Su only felt that she had countless words in her heart to say, group leader, group leader, what are you doing out of this rubbish?


    With a little healing effect of healing medicine, these days, go out, who does not have it?


    "Alas She sighed heavily. She didn''t need to buy it to test it. Yin Su Su could guess that it didn''t help to crush the leg bones. Moreover, she was too anxious just now. Now she noticed that she had only three points, and she signed in for the first time today, which made NIMA very embarrassed.


    Even if there is a suitable healing medicine in the mall, I''m afraid I can''t afford it.


    It seems that we have to seek help in the group!


    "Niang, the boat has come to the shore. There is a fight on the shore. Dad went to see it first. He asked me to tell you." At this time, the cabin door was suddenly pushed open. A young man in a leather hat came in and said to Yin Su Su.


    Hearing this young man''s words, Yin Su Su''s pupils suddenly shrunk and landed?


    Forget it, no matter what happened to Yu Daiyan, we''d better get through the current crisis.


    Thinking about it, Yin Su Su waved to Zhang Wuji and said with a loving smile, "Wuji, come to my mother."

 Chapter 64

    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. Zhang Wuji always feels that his mother''s smile today is a little strange, and when she waves, he has an impulse to turn around and run away. What''s the matter?


    Zhang Wuji didn''t understand. He didn''t follow his heart. Instead, he walked towards Yin Susu.


    As a son, when his mother beckons him to go, where can he not go?


    We are a good filial son!


    "Well, my son is so good!" After Zhang Wuji came over, Yin Susu held him in his arms, touched his head and praised him.


    Hearing his mother''s praise, Zhang Wuji lowered his head shyly and flashed a blush on his face.


    Although it''s true, you don''t have to say it directly to my face. I won''t mean it.


    "Hehe, are you shy?" Seeing his baby son''s head down, Yin Su Su gave him a light smile and said to him.


    "Mother!" Zhang Wuji, who couldn''t stand this kind of teasing and didn''t inherit Yin Su Su''s spirit, immediately raised his head and yelled at Yin Su in protest.


    However, he did not expect that when he raised his head, Yin Su Su''s action appeared in his sight.


    I saw originally a smile on her mother''s face at this time actually become very serious up, she put up her fingers, directly to his neck side of a position of the force point down.


    What''s that position? Zhang Wuji, who has learned seven injury boxing, knows very well that it''s a dumb point.


    Mother, she Why point oneself dumb point?


    Zhang Wuji was very confused.


    "Well, Wuji, don''t be afraid. Niang, it''s all for your own good. I''ll meet many people when I go ashore later. I''m afraid you''ll talk disorderly, so I''ll point your dumb acupoint in advance. After a while, Niang will help you to untie it. Don''t be afraid!" Seeing that his son looked at him blankly, Yin Su Su held Zhang Wuji tighter and explained to him.


    Yes, just for your own good. If you don''t do this, you will suddenly shout "adoptive father is not dead" as in the video uploaded by the group leader, then your father and I may die, and you may become an orphan?


    So, son, what my mother has done is for you!


    Thinking, Yin Su Su''s eyes slowly shed a little tears. As a woman, her husband can''t concentrate on himself, and her son hasn''t inherited his intelligence. However, she has to think carefully for both of them. She is really too difficult!


    Zhang Wuji


    Point my acupoints and say it''s for my good? Mother, please forgive my son for saying that. I can''t accept it!


    Afraid I''ll talk? I''m ten years old. Can I still talk? Mother, you don''t have confidence in me!


    As a result, Zhang Wuji began to struggle in Yin Su Su''s arms, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. Yin Su Su, who was crying and sighing for his hardship, held him tightly.


    After half a pillar of incense, he shed his tears and sighed in his heart that Yin Su Su had finally let go of the struggle. Zhang Wuji, with a helpless face, took him by the hand and took him out of the cabin and walked towards the land.


    The Central Plains has arrived, so it''s time for her to face all this!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, fighting the mainland, Nalan family.


    After paying the fine, I finally rebuilt the wall in my yard, and then I can practice in the spacious yard. I feel good at night.


    The construction team left last night. At that time, they were still in a coma in their bedroom. They didn''t dare to break into their room without permission, and they didn''t dare to call themselves out loud, for fear that it would affect their self-cultivation. So they left a letter on the stone table in the courtyard, saying that the wall had been built and they had left.


    It''s polite!


    He folded the letter and put it aside. Then at night, Qiu went to the middle of the yard, sat cross legged, and began to practice the nine pole thunder duel, the advanced thunder attribute fighting skill of the earth steps.


    Although he didn''t go to Fangshi for dinner, he had eaten some dried meat made of Warcraft meat in advance, so he would not be hungry, and the energy in his body was enough to support his preliminary cultivation of fighting Qi.


    Yes, it takes a lot of time and energy to practice the fighting spirit skill. Otherwise, how do you think the sweat on the practitioner''s forehead comes from? Do you really think that people will not be tired if they sit there motionless?


    Naive!


    "Hum ~" put his hands straight and opposite to each other, and put them down at the place of Dantian cyclone. At night, Qiu closed his eyes and began to practice according to the part of Jiuji leijue that had been burned into his mind before he was in a coma.


    This is a real way for him to practice. What he practiced is the fighting Qi skill of the earth level. It''s hard to avoid some excitement in his heart. Before he was promoted to a fighter, they used the simplest breathing and breathing method. There was no mystery at all. When he was three years old, he began to practice Qi, and he didn''t encounter any obstacles in practice. But now, Facing the advanced fighting skills of the earth class, he had to suppress his excitement and be as careful as possibleOn the other side, the patriarch''s residence.


    Nalan Su sat on the head of the clan leader, holding his head in one hand, looking at the Deacon who knelt down on the steps and told him what had happened recently.


    After hearing this, nalansu was silent for a while, and then said: "so, Xiaoqiu just broke through to the fighter and defeated the wooden battle of the wooden family?"


    "Chief Hui, yes." The Deacon replied Gongsheng.


    "If I remember correctly, muzhan entered the military region not long ago and got a military position, and He''s a star fighter, isn''t he Na Lan Su eyes a turn, thought to think, say.


    "Yes, the Mu family assigned him to the city guard and got the position of commander Zuo."


    "Zuo Shuchang? Ah, a little two star fighter, without any credit, can even become the elder of Zuo. It seems that the wood family wants to support the upper position of the wood war! " There was a sneer on nalansu''s face, some said sarcastically.


    "It should be so, but as soon as the ceremony was finished, Mu Zhan had the strength of a two star fighter, and he was really a rare genius among the younger generation of the imperial capital." Said the Deacon.


    "Genius? Hum, I''m not defeated by my nephew. He just held the ceremony, but my nephew is less than 12 years old! " Nalan Su snorted and said with disdain.


    "That is, the young master is gifted. Naturally, he can''t be matched by a mere wooden battle." Hearing that Nalan Su seemed dissatisfied with his praise of muzhan, the Deacon trembled and quickly bowed his head and said.


    "Nonsense, is my Nalan young master comparable to his Mu young master?" Nalansu stretched out a finger and lit it back and forth on one side of the armrest, as if hesitating about something, while the family deacon kneeling on the ground waited so quietly that he did not dare to make a sound.


    About a cup of tea later, nalansu finally spoke again, "pass on the decree and reward nalansu, a disciple of the family, with 200000 gold coins in the name of the family. In addition, he is allowed to choose three treasures at will from the family treasure house, which is regarded as his reward for winning glory for the family."


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    "In addition, I want to publicize the fact that Xiaoqiu defeated muzhan. Remember to publicize their age to me. I want to let the emperor and even everyone in the gama Empire know that the next generation of my Nalan family is better than the next generation of his Mu family, my Nalan family He is the head of the three families of the Empire Nalansu clenched his fist and continued.


    "Yes, patriarch!" By naransu''s words to ignite the blood, the family deacon said to him.

 Chapter 65

    At night, night is the courtyard where autumn lives.


    I didn''t know that someone wanted to reward himself or hurt himself unintentionally. Yeshiqiu, who closed his eyes and focused on practicing douqigong, spent most of his time, and finally practiced that part of Jiuji leijue which was branded into his mind.


    "Si ~ Si ~ Si ~"


    after the original milky white fighting spirit was trained into part of "nine extreme thunder duel" at night and autumn, it turned into a purple appearance. Not only that, it was placed opposite to each other between the hands of the Dantian cyclone, and a mass of purple fighting spirit visible to the naked eye was like a thunder, making a harsh hissing sound.


    At this time, a piece of fallen leaves was blown by the breeze, just floating to the gap between autumn''s hands at night, and then


    With a bang, the fallen leaves were directly split and burned, and in the blink of an eye, they became ashes.


    Hearing the sound, Qiu''s eyelids moved a little at night, and then he breathed deeply. He slowly separated his opposite hands, raised his arms, moved around his body for half a circle, and finally put them on his legs and knees. At the same time, he put all the fighting Qi back into the fighting Qi Xuan.


    After all this, yeshiqiu gradually opened his closed eyes and ended his action of fighting Qi for a whole week.


    Only by successfully operating the fighting spirit with the skill for a week can you ensure that you can cultivate a deeper fighting spirit through the skill and quickly recover the fighting spirit lost in the battle.


    Although yeshiqiu only practiced part of the nine extreme thunder resolution, because the soul power contained in the scroll is too huge. With his current strength, he can''t accept all the contents in one breath, but the earth level advanced skills are different after all. Even if only part of the content is enough for yeshiqiu to start practicing now.


    Yeshiqiu estimated that the level of this part of Jiuji leijue he practiced would not be lower than that of xuanjie. Of course, it''s really difficult for him to complete the whole Jiuji leijue in half a month according to his current progress.


    After all, it''s not only looking at scrolls, but also taking a lot of time and energy to practice.


    However, yeshiqiu is not that kind of ambitious person. He is only 11 years old now, and he will be 12 years old in a few months. He is not old, and has a long time to go.


    Naturally, we can''t slack off because of it. That''s more than ambitious!


    [Ding, congratulations on the group leader''s successful cultivation of a fighting spirit skill. He has formally crossed the threshold of apprenticeship and become a real cultivator. He is rewarded with 1000 points and the group function of "pawn shop" is unlocked. ¡¿


    [pawnbroker: one of the public functions of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group is a place for all group members to pawn things. Group members who want to get points urgently but have no access to them can pawn their goods here and sell their ownership completely. This place will give a reasonable price according to the items they want to pawn. (Note: generally, half of the price is given for the mall.) ¡¿


    just when Qiu opened his eyes at night, two mechanical sounds from the system suddenly sounded in his mind.


    I don''t feel too much when I hear that I''ve got 1000 points. After all, we are all worth more than ten thousand, and we have the right to draw 10% tax on every transaction. In fact, 1000 points is not a lot.


    However, the newly unlocked group function is interesting.


    Pawnshop.


    Is this to take care of the group members who have not signed several times in the group since they entered the group, and the goods put on sale in the mall have not been bought?


    Well, it should be.


    And this function in the group can play a role, think carefully is also very big ah!


    Let''s just say Ximen chuixue. He doesn''t always want to play sword in other people''s world, but the points are not enough. Fortunately, the devil Bruce Lee bought a copy of his martial arts enlightenment and managed to get a sum of points. Even if no one wants to buy a copy of his martial arts enlightenment, with this group function, he can get points by pawning things.


    As the price of speed and certainty, the quantity is less. I believe that as a sword maniac, he can accept it.


    And Li Maozhen, the Longquan sword with a price of 500 points, which he put on the shelves in the mall, has been ignored. Now with this pawnbroker, he can pawn it to get 250 points, and then grow up quickly with this point, so as not to be killed by the bad marshals who are likely to leave the island at any time.


    Yes, although they have the ghost of death, they have 300 years of skill. If you really want to fight, autumn at night is still not good-looking for Li Maozhen, even if you add the empress and a baby dragon.


    And Yin Su Su, she didn''t sign in the first day when she joined the group, and she was forbidden to speak the next day. She signed it the third day. The book "Eagle Claw Gong" she put in the mall was also ignored. If she lacks points, she can get it quickly through this pawn shop.


    But


    "The selling price of" Eagle Claw skill "in the mall is 15 points. It''s not worth much if you put it in the pawn shop, is it?" Autumn murmurs at night."Ding, the dead pawns of the martial arts secret script and the martial arts enlightenment copy are not in the general situation. They are different. Considering that they are items that can bring sustainable value, the pawnbroker''s price for them is twice that of the mall''s price, but relatively, the pawnbroker will lose the ownership of them in the group and can no longer use them as trading items." Heard the low voice in the heart of autumn in the night, the system takes the initiative to stand up and explain for him.


    "Sustainability brings value? Oh, yes, someone can get points by downloading it. Who can say how many times the secret script of Kung Fu will be downloaded? " After hearing the explanation of the system, Qiu nodded at night.


    Then, he got up from the ground, moved his body, and entered the chat group, ready to tell them the good news of the new function.


    As soon as he entered the group, he saw a wonderful news.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, Jiangcheng, what''s the matter? Who''s going to tell me? Who''s going to help? Jiang Cheng, you must hold on


    Wei Wuxian yells in the crowd. He looks at yeshiqiu who just went online. What''s the situation? What''s the matter with Jiang Cheng? Besides, we can''t see your situation. What do you want us to tell you?


    At night, Qiu blinked his eyes, very confused. Then, he pulled the screen to look up, and soon saw a picture sent by Wei Wuxian.


    In the picture, Wei Wuxian looks frightened, with a pair of thighs standing beside him.


    A pair of thighs?


    At night, Qiu blinked again, and then zoomed in the picture, which made him see clearly. What''s the thigh of NIMA? It''s a person whose upper body has disappeared!


    Is he


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, group leader is online! Group leader, please come to help me. I put Jiang Cheng in the red envelope and gave it to Li Maozhen. As a result, his legs are still here. What''s more, Li Maozhen told me that the red envelope he ordered is empty and there is nothing in it. I Jiang Cheng, he is Can it be saved? I really didn''t mean it. I beg you to save him. My uncle Jiang has only one son. I beg you, Wuwuwuwu ~ "


    with that, Wei Wuxian cried out and hammered his head. He was so regretful that he had caught several people who should have died to do experiments. He just tried to send some little rabbits without doing experiments When he saw that they could be given away as red envelopes, he went directly to Jiang Cheng, and then Jiang Cheng became what he is now.


    If something happens to Jiang Cheng, how can he face elder martial sister and uncle Jiang?


    He might as well die!


    Wuwuwu ~


    autumn at night


    So, did you really put Jiang Cheng in the red envelope?

 Chapter 66

    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, the corner of Qiu''s mouth twitches fiercely at night and pats his forehead. He is completely convinced of the first pit of goods in Wei Wuxian''s evil way.


    There are a lot of people in the original work. Now they are in the group. The original fate line is disturbed. He runs to pit Jiang Cheng again.


    No, how can you really do such things as putting people in red envelopes?


    At that time, seeing the conversation between him and Li Maozhen, yeshiqiu thought he was joking. It turns out that It''s not a joke. You''re serious!


    Wei Wuxian: "at night, autumn, why don''t you talk? I beg you, help me to save Jiang Cheng, OK? Where is his upper body? "


    Seeing that Qiu didn''t reply to his question at night, Wei Wuxian was more anxious. He wiped his tears and quickly told him.


    This usually high spirited, high spirited and beautiful young man is just like a helpless child, standing there sad, his face is full of panic and tension.


    In fact, I can understand that in the original work, Wen Ning, the ghost general under his seat, lost control and killed his elder martial sister Fu jinzixuan. He would be confused and lose his mind completely, not to mention his younger martial brother Jiang Cheng.


    The husband of the younger martial brother and elder martial sister, which is more important, does not need to think about. Moreover, he has not experienced the disaster of Yunmeng Jiangshi''s extermination in the original book. His bearing capacity is far less than that of the future, so naturally he will be so impolite that his face is full of tears.


    Can''t see Wei Wuxian look at the moment of the night when autumn received his this news, from the words between the lines can roughly guess his present situation.


    Although he and Jiang Cheng are martial brothers, their feelings are much deeper than those of ordinary brothers. Now Jiang Cheng is only left with his legs. If he can remain indifferent and keep his "hahaha" appearance, he will not be Wei Wuxian.


    As for where Jiang Cheng''s upper body went


    At night, Qiu sipped his mouth and stood in the same place silent for a while. Then he opened the interface of a group owner exclusive function [fine box] prepared by the system for him.


    This opens, sure enough, originally empty inside appeared an item - Jiang Cheng''s upper body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the things confiscated by the system, there was a burst of silence at night. What was the use of a man''s upper body?


    Yes, as a punishment for the group members who do not comply with the group rules and want to smuggle or illegally transport goods to other countries, the system will extradite half of the things they transport through the red envelope, and confiscate the other half at the same time, and the confiscated things will be stored in this [fine box] for the group leader to dispose of at will, which can also be regarded as an extra subsidy to the group leader .


    However, nightfall didn''t expect that the first subsidy he got would be this. Jiang Cheng''s upper body, this NIMA has seen a ghost!


    At night, Qiu shook his head, showing a look of disgust.


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, will you respond to me? I feel very sad now. Help me, help me save Jiang Cheng, OK? As long as you help me change Jiang Cheng back, you can do anything you want me to do, wuwuwu ~ "


    until now, the group leader has not replied to himself, Wei Wuxian is so anxious that his tears flow faster.


    At this time, a voice came from afar, which made his whole body tremble, his eyes closed and his face despair.


    "Brother Wei, brother Jiang, where are you? Today''s work and rest, no class, let''s go to Caiyi town to eat delicious, brother Wei, where are you


    This voice belongs to Nie huaisang. Good guy, this guy just arrived at this time. He wants my life!


    If you let him see that Jiang Cheng has only one leg left, and then when he is frightened, he has a heart attack, and the whole person faints, isn''t my sin even greater?


    Think of here, Wei Wuxian really don''t know how to do, he looked up at the sky, a face of grief and grievance.


    Why, why do you want to treat me like this? I just want to give Jiang Cheng a kiss. Am I kind?


    My God!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    See Wei Wuxian several messages sent to himself, feel the love and luxuriant, night autumn is also speechless.


    Just, it''s useless to keep Jiang Cheng''s upper body. Just give it back to him.


    Thinking about it, nightfall extradited Jiang Cheng''s upper body from the original road of the fine box, and said to Wei Wuxian: "Wei Wuxian, well, don''t cry any more. I''ll get Jiang Cheng''s upper body over to you. Besides, illegal immigration is not allowed. Red envelopes are only used to give gifts and make friends for free. As for how to distinguish between gifts and illegal immigration, don''t ask, Chat group''s function is very powerful, you asked, I also give you explanation is not clear


    Finally received from the group leader''s reply, for the second half of the sentence, Wei Wuxian directly ignored, saw the first half of the sentence of him, eyes suddenly a bright.


    Then, he saw a burst of white light on Jiang Cheng''s standing thighs. Then, the white light dissipated, and Jiang Cheng''s disappeared upper body returned to its previous position.Jiangcheng, Jiangcheng, he changed back, he didn''t die!


    Wei Wuxian''s excited whole person is shaking. It''s not easy. It''s really not easy. God knows how much psychological pressure he has suffered during this period. At this moment, the pressure is finally gone, because Jiang Cheng is OK!


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo That''s close. I almost thought I couldn''t come back just now. " Jiang Cheng, whose upper body returns to its original position, slumps back and sits on the ground, panting, sweating on his forehead, and panicking on his face. If he didn''t experience it himself, he can''t believe that the red envelope operation in Wei Wuxian''s mouth can directly divide his body into two, and transfer his upper body to a place where he doesn''t know Go to a place where he''s scared out of his wits.


    Wei Wuxian? By the way, Wei Wuxian!


    At the thought of the initiator, a trace of anger suddenly appeared on Jiang Cheng''s face. He suddenly stood up from the ground and was about to fight him.


    Who would have thought that he had just stood up, and the bastard who had suffered a nightmare actually opened his arms and jumped at him.


    I''ll go!


    "Bang!"


    A noise, Wei Wuxian directly put Jiang Cheng to the ground, step across his waist, lying on his body, constantly crying and laughing: "great, Jiang Cheng, you''re OK, great, your boy can scare me to death, great, really great..."


    Lying on the ground, he heard several "great" and saw Wei Wuxian''s tearful face. Jiang Cheng''s clenched fist slowly loosened.


    "Forget it, the boy didn''t mean to!" Jiang Cheng said to himself in the heart, then sighed, so quietly lying, a face helplessly looking at this sitting on his waist and crying and laughing, with a fool like bastard.


    Not far away, Nie huaisang, hiding in the grass, covered his face with a fan, touched his chin and flashed a deep light in his eyes.


    It turns out that brother Jiang and brother Wei have this kind of relationship. I really can''t see it!

 Chapter 67

    After finishing Wei Wuxian''s business, yeshiqiu talked about the newly unlocked group function [pawn shop] in the group.


    At this time, there are not many people online, including himself, Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen and Yin Susu. Not to mention Ximen chuixue and the devil Bruce Lee, it''s really strange that even the most frequent water group leader is not there.


    "He seems to have said that he is taking people to Lingyun grottoes. Should he be concentrating on his way?" When yeshiqiu thought of it like this, he took some time to edit it into a group announcement, so that when they went online, they could know it at the first time.


    As the leader of the group, yeshiqiu feels that he is really competent!


    At the same time, after listening to and digesting the group leader''s introduction to the new function of pawnshop, online Li Maozhen and Yin Susu can''t help but have some ideas.


    First of all, Li Maozhen, thanks to Ximen chuixue''s Enlightenment copy of kendo, has now broken through the martial arts master''s initial situation, and has been promoted to become a strong master in the middle. His cultivation is equal to that of a powerful master. In addition to the death and poisonous insects in his body, Li Maozhen feels that even if he is a bad master, he can fight with him for dozens of moves.


    Of course, it''s estimated that the old monster''s 300 year skill is not to be seen.


    He wanted to strengthen Qi and rule the whole country, but the old monster wanted to support Li Xingyun to ascend the throne and restore the Tang Dynasty. The ambition of both sides was hostile from the beginning, so there would be a war sooner or later. Li Maozhen felt that he had to prepare for it early.


    He needs more powerful strength, can defeat bad handsome, level the strength of the world.


    Although there is nothing in the mall that can enhance his strength except the martial arts uploaded by the overlord, Li Maozhen has a hunch that there will be many things that can help him in the mall soon, and points are the key to get them, so the emergence of this pawn shop may be useful.


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen looked at the Longquan sword he had put on the shelf in the mall.


    The price of 500 points is so high that the sword has become something nobody cares about.


    According to the introduction, it contains part of the world power and the dragon spirit of the emperor. However, Li Maozhen once took it off the shelf and repeatedly studied it. In the end, he didn''t find anything out. In his opinion, it''s just a magic weapon. If there is anything special, it won''t help him at least for now.


    Long Qi, can you still use it?


    "It''s better to pawn it than to stay in the mall and get 250 points at once." After experimenting, Li Maozhen, who got the price from the pawnbroker, murmured in her heart.


    However, just when he decided to pawn, Li Maozhen stopped her action and finally chose to put the Longquan sword back on the shelf.


    "Just wait a little longer. When there is something in the mall that I want, I''ll pawn it." Sitting cross legged in a secret room of the magic sound square, Li Maozhen, who just broke through recently, murmured in her heart.


    On the other side, the world of killing dragons by relying on heaven.


    Yin Su Su felt that her luck today was good and bad, which made her heart tired.


    In the morning, she took Zhang Wuji out of the boat, and then encountered the same thing in the video that the group leader showed her on the shore. Xihuazi of Kunlun school forced her to ask the whereabouts of Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King.


    In the face of this kind of thing, of course, he claimed that he was dead, his body sank into the sea and could not be found. In a word, I don''t know. Everything has nothing to do with me.


    At this time, his silly son really made the same stupid thing as in the video. He moved his mouth for a long time and looked excited. He couldn''t help slapping him to death.


    Such a stupid boy is actually my son. What a sin did Yin Su create in my last life?


    Alas!


    Fortunately, he lit his dumb acupoints in advance, so that he could not speak, otherwise things would be in trouble.


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su breathed a sigh of relief, and then she heard her husband''s words of great concern to Zhang Wuji: "what''s the matter with you, Wuji? Who sealed your acupoints? Aren''t you hurt?"


    Hearing this, Yin Su Su''s eyes suddenly widened, and he was about to stop it, but it was too late. In this way, Zhang Wuji''s dumb acupoint was untied by Zhang Cuishan.


    And then


    Things have changed back to the same situation as in the video. My own lies have been told by my son. My husband is an accomplice in this matter, and I have been cheated by my husband and son.


    "Alas Thinking of this, Yin Su Su couldn''t help sighing, and finally understood why the group leader asked him to sew Wuji''s mouth, because it''s not safe just to point acupoints.


    Well, xihuazi knows that Xie Xun is still alive and he has made friends with his wife. The next five sects will surely join Wudang.


    Although it can be seen from the video that his husband''s suicide was directly caused by Yu Daiyan''s incident, it was just the last straw that killed the camel. The five major sects embarrassed Wudang together, which was even more pressure for him. If he was careless, who could guarantee that he would not commit suicide suddenly?And Even if he died, what happened to his own death?


    It was really forced to death!


    Yin Su Su''s heart aches when he thinks of the scene that he followed him in the video of his original fate. Why, why, after ten years of marriage, I gave birth to a son to you, but you can''t think more about our mother and son?


    You''re dead. What do we do?


    You only care about your own dilemma, only care about yourself to escape from reality, completely ignore our mother and son, leaving us to continue to be embarrassed and forced to ask. At that time, Wuji was still in the grip of xuanming God. What do you want him to do?!


    "Alas Thinking about it, Yin Su Su sighed again, and suddenly felt that she had failed too much. How could she have been blind with him at the beginning?


    Of course, this idea is just a flash. After ten years of marriage, I really fell in love with him. Even if I get a big chance now, I will not abandon him. I just want to change the original fate. The first step has failed, so there is only one choice in front of her.


    Power.


    It is powerful enough to suppress the whole Wulin, so that everyone knows his whereabouts and dare not ask about his power.


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su closed her eyes and immediately had a number in her heart. She opened the new group function [pawn shop] mentioned by the group leader. When she taught Zhang Wuji the secret script of Eagle Claw skill and Xie Xun, she pawned the secret script of Qi Shang Quan which she had written down.


    Because the secret scripts are items that can continuously obtain points in the mall, the pawnbroker did not halve the recovery, but completely bought the ownership of the two martial arts secret scripts in the chat group at twice the price of the mall. In the future, Yin Su Su will no longer be able to conduct any trading behavior through them.


    It sounds like a bit of a loss, but time is running out, and Yin Su can''t care so much. Besides pawning, she has no other way to get points quickly, so there''s no way to do it.


    The single download price of the two martial arts secret scripts in the mall is 15 points. After pawning them together, Yin Su Su got a total of 60 points. With her check-in today, she now has 62 points.


    The quantity was enough, so Yin Susu immediately closed the pawnshop, opened the mall, and downloaded the tianshuangquan uploaded by xiongba.


    Qi Shang Quan is already a famous martial art in the world. It only costs 15 points, but Tian Shuang Quan needs 40 points. If you can learn it, you will be able to enhance your strength quickly.


    "By the way, you still need a panacea that can cure Yu Daiyan''s leg injury, otherwise five brothers Alas Thinking of her husband, Yin Su Su sighed again. She hesitated for a moment and finally sent a request message to yeshiqiu.


    Yin Su Su: "in the autumn of the night, my Lord, I want to ask you for a miraculous medicine that can cure the powder of leg bones. Do you think it''s ok? I know it''s presumptuous, but it''s not in the mall, and I really need it now... "


    [Ding, the group leader sent you an exclusive red envelope. ¡¿


    without waiting for Yin Su to finish her speech, she spent most of the day practicing part of "nine extreme thunder decision". Now when she was tired and wanted to sleep, Qiu immediately sent her a red envelope with a sentence attached to it.


    Yeshiqiu: "here is the medicine. Now, shut your mouth and don''t talk!"


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    Yin Su Su

 Chapter 68

    Yin Su Su didn''t expect that the leader of the group was so easy to speak. He didn''t finish his request, so he agreed and sent what he wanted to get. Although his tone was not very good, he aimed at the justice and kindness, and his bad temper could be completely ignored.


    All of a sudden, Yin Su Su''s heart gave birth to a deep gratitude to the great group leader. Unfortunately, she had married a woman. Otherwise, she would be willing to serve the group leader as a slave.


    This thought flashed through Yin Su Su''s mind, and then she sighed and lit the exclusive red envelope that appeared on the chat screen.


    Then, a mass of purple things appeared in front of her, and then, with a "bang", she was blown up.


    Blown up?


    Yes, it was blown up.


    Yin Su Su, who was standing in the same place, blinked. Her face was muddled. At this time, her dark hair, which was as black as her waist, stood up straight up. Not only that, her mouth was emitting white smoke. The whole person looked as if she had been cut by thunder.


    What''s the matter?


    "Ta!" Just when Yin Su was frightened and confused, a little pill appeared out of thin air and fell into her hand. The pill was green and fragrant, which made people know that it was not an ordinary product.


    This should be the elixir sent by the group leader to cure the broken leg bones. So the question is, what is the purple gas that appeared at the beginning?


    When Yin Su Su''s eyes turned, he thought of the reason very quickly, and then


    She sobbed.


    Wuwuwu, she was wrong. The leader of the group I''m not a good man at all!


    "Niang, Niang, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, Zhang Wuji, who heard the explosion, finished his hush and came over. When he saw Yin Su Su, who was like a nigger, he was immediately startled. After recognizing that this was his mother, he rushed over with concern, held Yin Su Su Su''s waist and cried to her.


    "Wuji, what my mother has suffered is for you and your father!" Yin Susu reached out to touch Zhang Wuji''s head and cried to him.


    Isn''t it? Who could have thought that the leader of the group was so bad, hiding the pills in the purple things that might be real Qi. He had to wait until the real Qi exploded before he could get it?


    The reason why he would ask for help from the group leader in the middle of the night is not for Zhang Cuishan and Zhang Wuji. As a good wife and mother, Yin Su feels that he is too difficult.


    "Well? Let go of my child


    Walking down the stairs, Zhang Cuishan, who came to the backyard of the inn, saw a strange man with dark skin and erect hair holding his son, and his son was still crying. His eyes shrank, he quickly drew his sword and stabbed Yin Su Su. At the same time, he cried out.


    Yin Su Su


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, fighting continent, Nalan family.


    At night, Qiu jumps to the big tree in the yard, finds a stout tree trunk and lies down. He uses his hands as a pillow to have a good sleep.


    "Ha, I don''t know if the thunder fighting spirit I sent Yin Su made her look wonderful." Yawn, looking at the endless stars in the sky, autumn mouth a Yang at night, said with a smile.


    In fact, Yin Su Su didn''t feel much disgusted when she asked for pills. After all, she was a member of her group. It was nothing to help her. It was just that the time she asked for pills was not very good. She was so sleepy that she wanted to sleep, and she had just practiced a fighting skill. She wanted to find someone to test its power power.


    As a result, at this time, Yin Su Su sent her to the door and asked for something. How can I refuse you when you want to be my pillow?


    On the spot to send you a group of thunder attribute fighting in the past, let you appreciate its power.


    Of course, the amount of fighting spirit is not much, and there is no fighting skill, so Yin Su will not be killed.


    According to yeshiqiu''s analysis, it should explode as soon as it leaves the red envelope. After all, it''s the fighting spirit of thunder. I just don''t know how powerful this simple fighting spirit will be and what it can blow up Yin Su?


    If you blow her up, it''s as if she got her own bone pill.


    "Well, when you wake up in the morning, come in and ask." Heart murmured, and then, at night autumn hand patted his mouth, closed his eyes, began to rest up.


    He is just a fighter now, and his spirit is not particularly strong. He spent most of his time practicing the advanced fighting Qi skills of the earth level, and his mental consumption is extraordinary. He needs to have a good sleep and recover his spirit.


    Soon, he fell asleep and went to meet Duke Zhou''s daughter in his dream.¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, in the chat group.


    Yin Su Su: "everyone, I was bullied by the group leader again."


    Fight with her husband a few moves, by making a voice to let Zhang Cuishan recognize himself before the fight, and now is sleeping with Zhang Cuishan, a person hiding in the quilt secretly sad Yin Su Su said in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "what, being bullied again? Why add another word? What happened to you? No, I don''t think the group leader is pretty and young. He shouldn''t do anything to despise aunt Yin. Come on? "


    After a shock, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng''s Brotherhood has become deeper. Now, Wei Wuxian, who is still sitting on Jiang Cheng''s waist and playing with him, sees the news in the group, and immediately sees the light of eight trigrams in his eyes. He quickly asks Yin Susu.


    Yin Su Su


    Call me Auntie again, I am still very young, OK!


    Also, when I say bullying, how can you think of frivolity?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "frivolous? In Wang''s opinion, the leader of the group is definitely not such a person. What kind of woman does he want as the leader of the group? How can he treat Mrs. Zhang like this Keke, I mean there are still many young girls in the world. The group leader should not have evil intentions towards Mrs. Zhang. "


    Yin Su Su


    What do you mean, I''m old, too?


    I''m very young. I''m only in my early 30s this year!


    "Hoo ~" he breathed out. Yin Su Su found that it was a mistake to seek comfort from these smelly men in the group. They were not good people, just like the group leader.


    What, the group leader gave me pills?


    Yes, he gave it to me, but he also blew me up. Can you say that he is a good man?


    Is there a good man who treats a weak woman like this?


    Wuwuwuwu ~


    remembering that she was bombed not long ago so that her husband couldn''t recognize her, Yin Su Su shed tears again. Her life was really hard.


    Alas, why are all the men in the world so bad, and why are all the stinking men in the group except themselves?


    "Woman, woman, I want a woman!" Yin Su Su cried in her heart.


    Then, I don''t know if her cry is working. At this time, there is a new woman in the group, a man and a woman, to be exact.


    [Ding Dong, Tu Shanya join the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, Aixinjueluo Hongli, join the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 69

    Suddenly two system mechanical sound let this time online Yin Su Su, Li Mao Zhen and Wei Wu Xian can''t help but play up the spirit.


    It''s a good thing that new people are coming!


    Wei Wuxian, who loves to join in the fun and play, took the lead to welcome the two new people.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome to Tu Shanya and AI xinjueluo Hongli. We are the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. If you can come here, you are all..."


    "Bold!"


    Without waiting for Wei Wuxian to finish his speech, a sudden burst of cheers rang out in the crowd, which startled the smiling man. He sat on Jiang Cheng''s waist and didn''t move. He just kept blinking. He couldn''t figure out what was wrong with the new man and how he was so good that he lost his temper?


    And who is he talking about?


    AI xinjue, Luo Hongli: "who dares to shout in Yangxin hall? It''s just out of order. Stand up for me


    Iron teeth, copper teeth, Ji Xiaolan world, Yangxin hall.


    Emperor Qianlong Aixinjueluo Hongli was standing in front of his desk brewing a poem. At last, he thought of a beginning and was about to start writing. As a result, a funny voice came into his ears (brain), which made him shake his arm and write a wrong word.


    Forget it. What''s the end?


    I can''t think of it.


    You say, is this noisy dog slave looking for death?


    Wei Wuxian: "Yangxin hall? It''s a good name, but if it''s me, I''ll call it dim sum hall. Every time I name it, I can laugh all day. Haha, by the way, do you live in Yangxin hall? "


    Wei Wuxian is still Wei Wuxian. Soon he laughs again. He laughs at the newcomer who may not be able to accept this magical place.


    Don''t ask him why he always speaks in the tone of "hehehexiao", because Lao Wei loves to laugh and is happy!


    AI xinjue and Luo Hongli


    Emperor Qianlong, who had never been trained, could not tell whether the sound appeared directly in his mind or came into his ears from a certain direction.


    As for the chat screen, because Emperor Qianlong''s mental power was not completely focused on the chat group at this time, although he was online, he failed to tune out the chat screen.


    To put it simply, he can''t see the chat screen now, he can only receive messages, and Wei Wuxian sends voice messages, so he can only hear the voice.


    In the Yangxin hall, I heard the sound of laughing. Emperor Qianlong was not a prophet. How could he think of any supernatural event? He only thought that there was a slave who thought his life was long and wanted to die!


    And


    "Dim sum hall, good courage, really good courage!" It''s the first time that Emperor Qianlong heard such treacherous words. He was so angry that he pinched the brush in his hand. If he didn''t have any internal power or physical strength, maybe he could pinch the brush.


    As a feudal monarch, Emperor Qianlong''s Majesty was absolutely strong. I don''t know where to hide. The dog slave who made a sound dared to say such rebellious words, so he couldn''t live.


    Not only him, but also his family. No, his nine ethnic groups don''t want to live.


    No one can save the man I want to kill!


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Qianlong immediately gave a deep breath, discarded the rice paper with the wrong words, and quickly wrote down the beginning he had thought of on another piece of paper.


    You can''t influence your artistic creation just for a dog slave. You have to write down the poem and then kill him.


    As "the most talented monarch of all time", Qianlong''s love of poetry and ODEs is definitely beyond the common people.


    Also, if you don''t love it, it''s impossible to make 40000 poems. It''s just that none of them will be selected into the required ancient poems for primary school students in the future. It''s a bit embarrassing.


    Qianlong wrote on the paper the beginning of his poem: "one piece after another, three pieces, four pieces, five or six pieces, seven pieces, eight pieces and ninety pieces."


    I haven''t thought about the last sentence yet. I could have thought about it, but I was disturbed by the dog slave who didn''t know where to hide. It''s really hateful.


    After writing, Qianlong read it again, and nodded his head with satisfaction. It''s good. It''s really good. Although the last sentence hasn''t been added yet, only these three sentences are very elegant. Sure enough, I''m the son of heaven, and my literary talent is unparalleled in the world!


    After boasting about himself in his heart, Qianlong''s eyes suddenly turned cold and he scanned around.


    It''s time to get rid of that brave dog slave!


    Just now, he suddenly yelled "bold", which scared all the eunuchs in the palace to kneel down on the ground. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. So Qianlong glanced at them, but he could not see who was the one who was laughing.


    So he turned his head, looked at his close eunuch, and said to him, "just now, how dare you..."Wei Wuxian: "new man, why don''t you talk?"


    Just when Emperor Qianlong wanted his close eunuch to find out the dog slave who dared to influence his creation and evaluate the name of Yangxin hall at will to kill the nine nationalities, Wei Wuxian''s voice rang again. After hearing Emperor Qianlong''s quick turn of his head, a pair of muddy eyes quickly moved back and forth on the maids and eunuchs kneeling on the ground in that direction.


    But Still can''t see who''s speaking.


    "The dog slave is good at hiding!" Qianlong sneered in his heart.


    But he is the emperor, here is his palace, hiding here, do you think it is possible?


    You dog slave, you will die!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Wei Wuxian, you have been chasing people to ask what to do. Maybe this new man is busy with something."


    Wei Wuxian: "what''s the matter? Oh, it''s possible. "


    Qianlong


    Someone is whispering to that dog slave. I''ll find them out.


    Emperor Qianlong, who had been able to search the Yangxin palace five or six times with a single order, suddenly wanted to play a cat and mouse game. He went out from his desk and walked back and forth in front of these maids and eunuchs, trying to find out the two guys who didn''t know what to do.


    It''s worth mentioning that the Yangxin hall is very big. The eunuch kneels a little on one side and kneels a little on the other side. It''s really difficult for him to find out the other side by himself, but it''s interesting!


    Qianlong raised his mouth and gave a cold smile.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "however, this new man has just called himself" I ", which makes me very concerned. Can''t we say that he is an emperor in his world? However, his clothes don''t look like Han people, and his hair is bare on the forehead, with braids on the back. This is similar to Khitan people, but also different. I''m very curious about this new man. "


    At this time, in the chat group, Li Maozhen carefully looked at Qianlong''s head and sent out a voice message expressing curiosity.


    However, when Qianlong, who wanted to play cat and mouse, heard what he said, he immediately became furious. I would not play any bullshit games. Unexpectedly, he dared to call himself Wang and comment on my hairstyle. Your behavior is even worse than the name of Yangxin temple.


    So the angry Qianlong spoke.


    AI xinjue, Luo Hongli: "bold dog slave, dare to speak treacherous words again and again in front of me. If you don''t get out of here, I will kill you


    Li Maozhen


    Wei Wuxian


    Tu Shanya peeping at the screen

 Chapter 70

    If you can forgive your boldness before, after all, it''s normal for you to be startled when you just joined the group. But now, what''s the situation of the dog slave and Zhu jiuzu?


    Who do you say is a dog slave? Whose nine families do you want to kill?


    Hearing Qianlong''s voice message that he didn''t mean to send to the group and painting the world of the bad people in the river and lake, Li Maozhen''s cold cheek suddenly showed a touch of anger. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her fist clenched, and her mouth raised a sneer radian. I don''t know what she was thinking.


    Can he say that he just took a look at the mall and found that the traversing Rune to the world of the new man who might be the emperor only needs 3 points?


    Wei Wuxian: "Ai xinjueluo Hongli, Hello, Hello, new man, I''m really going to be angry. Who are you calling a dog slave? Also, to kill the nine ethnic groups, you can talk about such excessive things casually. Do you know that human life is very... "


    AI xinjue, Luo Hongli: "it''s you that are called!"


    Qianlong roared in the Yangxin Hall: "stand up for me. Why, do you all want to protect those two brave rebels? He said that just now he was making noise in the hall, and he also talked about the name of Yangxin hall and my hair. Who are the two cheap slaves who dare to call themselves the king? Say


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Qianlong''s roar, the maids and eunuchs kneeling in the Yangxin hall could not help but flash a trace of panic and doubt on their faces facing the earth.


    Just now, there was no one speaking in this hall except the Emperor himself. What''s more, what''s more, the name of the heart nourishing hall and your hair were still being discussed. Isn''t that fatal?


    Emperor, he said so, should it be Are you crazy about gain and loss?


    All the people thought of this in their hearts, but no one dared to say it. They all knelt on the ground, shivering and silent.


    Seeing that all the slaves were silent, and that he could not find the two speakers with so much effort, Qianlong was so angry that he ordered all the slaves in the hall to be sent to Shenxing to be interrogated. Who would have thought that at this moment, a new voice sounded.


    Tu yamaya: "where is this? Who are you? What''s more, I''m also the one you scold, the man with bare forehead? "


    Qianlong


    My forehead is bare. Isn''t that normal? Is it necessary to say it again and again?


    What''s more, there''s another Well, wait, there''s something wrong!


    Although Qianlong had always been conceited, he was not good at writing and running the country. He forced the Qing Dynasty from prosperity to decline and claimed to be a perfect old man in his later years. But he was not a fool. He was only old, so his reaction was always slower than others.


    At this time, he finally noticed that something was wrong. These sounds didn''t seem to come from the palace maids and eunuchs. They didn''t even ring in the Yangxin hall. However, they didn''t ring in the Yangxin hall. How could I hear them?


    Qianlong''s turbid eyes turned quickly, and his brain turned quickly to think, but he didn''t give an answer to Tu Shanya''s question.


    For Tu Shanya, silence is acquiescence.


    In this case, it''s very good. The wild goose is overgrown, the beast leaves its skin, and the one who insults me dies. She I know what to do!


    In the world of the fox demon little matchmaker, there is also a human technological background, such as penguins. Although Tu Shanya, who just entered the group, was shocked, she was patient, peeped through the screen and observed in the group. After that, she found a lot of useful information and understood what kind of place it was.


    Although she was still a little unbelievable, she was much calmer than Qianlong''s behavior of yelling and making enemies everywhere without even calling out the chat screen. She was more or less receptive to the boss chat group of the universe.


    Connect the sky and communicate with the world!


    Whether it''s true or not, the cultivation of being able to transmit a picture and multi-channel sound to her brain without her noticing is absolutely superior to her. Therefore, the creator of the boss chat group in the universe must be unfathomable.


    "Should it be the leader?" Like xiongba and others, Tu shanyaya subconsciously regards yeshiqiu as the creator of the chat group. After all, he is not the creator. How can he be the leader of the group? Isn''t the leader of the Penguin Group also the creator of the group?


    Now the group leader''s head is gray, so I can''t contact him for the time being. However, it''s feasible to confirm whether the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group is true or false through these group members.


    The man with complicated name and strange hairstyle is the best one.


    Just like Li Maozhen, he opened the interface of the mall and looked at it. He found that it only took three points to get to the world where Qianlong lived. Tu Shanya''s eyes turned, and he had an idea in his heart.


    "Whether it''s true or not, just go and see for yourself." Tu Shanya said to himself in his heart.


    Then, she checked in and clocked in. Not to mention, she was lucky enough to get three points.Well, go and have a look. If it''s true, let the rude human pay for his behavior. If it''s false, let someone make a joke with him. What can he do except swallow this breath?


    Thinking that Tu Shanya, who is not so rare about points, bought a crossing Rune from the mall to the world of iron tooth and copper tooth Ji Xiaolan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the world of the devil''s way.


    Wei Wuxian, who was infuriated by Qianlong''s "it''s you" sentence, had a twitch on his face. He never thought that he would be scolded in this group.


    Even if I''m scolded, it''s so ugly. Call me a dog slave and kill my nine families!


    Dog slave, dog


    "Ouch!" Think of this terrible creature, Wei Wuxian''s body can''t help shaking, terrible, really terrible!


    "Wei Wuxian, what''s the matter with you?" Aware of the change of Wei Wuxian sitting on his waist, Jiang Cheng quickly sat up from the ground, put his hands on his shoulders and asked him anxiously.


    "Jiang Cheng, someone in that group called me a dog, dog I''m a slave. " Wei Wuxian stammered to Jiang Cheng.


    "What?" Hear Wei Wuxian''s words, Jiang Cheng''s eyes a big, immediately angry.


    Some people call him a dog slave. Which dog slave is so bold and impatient to live!


    "Who is it, who scolds you?" Jiang Cheng asks Wei Wuxian.


    "Aixinjueluohongli."


    Jiang Cheng


    What kind of name is this, love?


    Tucao in his heart, then, Jiang Cheng said to Wei Wuxian: "go, we go to him, I will let him kneel in front of you to kowtow to make complaints about you!"


    With that, Jiang Cheng pushes Wei Wuxian away from him, pulls him up, and is about to go to Yunshen.


    "No, he''s in another world. He can''t get there on foot. It takes runes to get there, but I don''t have enough points. It''s only three." Wei Wuxian grabs Jiang Cheng''s hand and says to him.


    Forget it. It''s just a little thing. Just bear it.


    "I can''t just let it go. He actually called you How many points does it take to go to his world? " Jiang Cheng, who has learned from Wei Wuxian that he has a great chance, asks him angrily.


    "Let me see..." Wei Wuxian opened the interface of the mall and looked at it. Then his face changed and blinked. He murmured in disbelief: "well, three points."


    Jiang Cheng

 Chapter 71

    Jiang Cheng, who gets Wei Wuxian''s answer, turns his head and doesn''t want to say anything.


    There are only 3 points, and it only needs 3 points to buy the traverser to that world. What else can we say, go or not?


    Yes, of course!


    So that night, just as he was sleeping in autumn, a new group member who had just entered the group and could not even see the leader of the group encountered a great crisis that he had never thought of in his life.


    I''m very clear


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, fighting in the mainland, Nalan family.


    The sun shining through the leaves of the top of his head on the eyelids of autumn at night, which made his eyelids move involuntarily. Subconsciously, he reached out to block the sun and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ha ~" yawned, and then, at night, Qiu sat up and stretched out, feeling more comfortable.


    Sure enough, sleeping is a great pleasure in life!


    "Bang!" After waking up completely, at night, Qiu pressed his palm on the tree trunk, jumped from the tree trunk, landed with both legs firmly, and then punched directly in the yard.


    Xuanjie intermediate fighting skill, extremely smart fierce wind boxing!


    This kind of boxing skill can not only make the practitioner''s fist with the force as strong as the wind, but also has very exquisite moves. Long time practice can enhance the physique. It is an advanced fighting skill infinitely close to the xuanjie level.


    At the beginning, Nalan Yanran chose such a duel skill as a birthday gift for herself after a long time in duel skill Pavilion.


    According to her, the biggest drawback of this fighting skill is that the attack means only energy is released from the outside, causing damage to the enemy from the outside to the inside, and it does not have the ability to transmit dark force into the human body. Otherwise, it can be rated as the advanced fighting skill of xuanjie.


    Transmitting the dark force into the human body reminds yeshiqiu of the eight pole collapse in the original book. The fighting skill is based on the powerful dark force. The eight fold dark force is even as powerful as the low-level fighting skill of the earth level.


    Of course, it''s just comparable in power. The rating of a fighting skill depends not only on its power, but also on its application conditions, special effects, side effects and other aspects. So in the final analysis, it''s just a high-level fighting skill.


    However, it is definitely stronger than his extremely smart and fierce wind boxing. Yeshiqiu thinks that if he has a chance to get a kind of boxing skill which is similar to bajibeng and is dominated by dark strength, and then combine it with this extremely smart and fierce wind boxing, then for himself, it will be a huge strength improvement.


    Now I''m too weak in the means of attack.


    Half an hour later, when the work was finished in autumn, a layer of sweat spilled over his forehead. He pressed his hands down on the Dantian and breathed softly.


    And just as he put the fighting spirit flowing in all his limbs back into the fighting spirit Xuan, he closed his eyes and suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of purple fighting spirit light appeared on the surface of his body. This is


    It''s a promotion!


    "Hum ~" with the body of autumn at night as the center, it pressed all around, shaking the vegetation in the yard.


    Soon, the momentum was converged, and the purple fighting light disappeared. But at night, Qiu''s face showed a smile that could not be covered up.


    When his accomplishments are achieved, he has the ability of internal vision. Through internal vision, he finds that his fighting Qi Xuan has been connected with three stars. That is to say, he has not only been promoted, but also promoted two stars in one breath. Now he is a three-star fighter.


    Three star fighter, a star higher than Nalan Yanran!


    This should be the aftereffect benefits brought by those who have paid attention to the double cultivation of self-cultivation and body over the years, and deliberately suppressed the realm to make the fighting spirit more powerful and pure.


    Those deliberately suppressed energy, after they successfully advanced to the fighter, found a chance to rebound.


    This It should also be a good thing. After all, what rebounds is the energy from self-cultivation, not from drugs.


    In this life of night time and autumn, except for the advanced fighter who used a Qi gathering powder, he only used healing medicine, like other pills to increase cultivation, but he didn''t take any.


    Of course, the wine he brewed with lingguo is not included. He asked the family pharmacist to help him identify it. Except for the taste change, it is not different from the original lingguo in essence. It does not belong to the category of Dan medicine. As long as you don''t drink it as water, it will not have a bad effect on people.


    I think it''s true. If you drink it occasionally, it will have side effects. Isn''t lingguo a poisonous fruit!


    Back to the point, suddenly promoted to become a Samsung fighter, which is undoubtedly a good news for yeshiqiu, no one will dislike their own gain more powerful.


    Clench your fists, a group of purple gas appears, which makes a crackling sound like thunder, and reflects autumn''s white cheek into purple at night. Looking at the group''s energy which has become more powerful, autumn''s corner of the mouth rises unconsciously at night.


    Then, I heard the door of the yard knocked from the outside. At night, Qiu picked his eyebrows, loosened his fist, and collected his fighting spirit back into the cyclone of fighting.Then, according to the habit of the past, after the early practice, enter the group to sign in and punch in, and get points.


    In the chat group, we already know where the "rebellious" voices came from. Emperor Qianlong, who was suffering from deep water and suffering, saw that the group leader was finally on the line. As soon as his eyes lit up, he wanted to ask the group leader for help and accuse them of their heinous deeds.


    Who wants to


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    the group leader just signed up and then went offline, leaving him no eyes from the beginning to the end.


    I am the son of heaven!


    Do I have no position in this group? Don''t you even look at me, group leader?


    Emperor Qianlong''s eyes widened, full of despair.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian signed in and clocked in three points after midnight, and then bought two crossing runes. Then he followed him to Jiangcheng in this strange world. He noticed Qianlong''s expression, frowned, raised his fist and punched him in the stomach.


    You are an old man who dares to show me pity. When you insult Wei Wuxian, you should think that you will come to such an end.


    At Jiang Cheng''s side, Wei Wuxian shakes his head and can''t bear to look directly at him. At least he is an old man. Jiang Cheng''s hand is too heavy, but he knows that Jiang Cheng is also doing it to vent his anger, so Wei Wuxian can''t say anything. He just sits lazily in Qianlong''s Dragon chair, drinking wine and looking at Qianlong''s spring palace pictures.


    Don''t mention that the emperor is old, and his poems on his desk are in a mess. He is not as good as the one who sells pancakes on the street. But he has a good eye in some aspects. The spring palace map hidden under the tablecloth is the best collection, which is better than the one he wants to show LAN Zhan.


    Well, I confiscated it!


    Wei Wuxian, who has discussed with all the group friends all night, doesn''t worry that the group leader will blame them when he goes online, because We are the victims, OK!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, yeshiqiu, who is offline from the group, frowned. Just now, he scanned the chat screen as if he saw a new person coming, but now someone is knocking at the door, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    "Forget it, even if new people come, it''s nothing. I believe Wei Wuxian will help me receive new people and introduce them to chat group information clearly." At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. Then he went to the gate of the yard and opened the gate.


    Outside the door stood the deacon of the clan affairs hall.

 Chapter 72

    "That''s it. Congratulations, young master. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first!"


    The deacon of the family, who was invited into the courtyard by yeshiqiu to have a cup of tea, stood up and said to yeshiqiu.


    "I''ll see you off." Although the family deacon in front of him is not very high, he is also the middle and upper class of Nalan''s family, and his age is also his grandparent''s generation. So at night, Qiu still used the honorific words to him, and also stood up and gave him a salute.


    "Oh, you stay, stay!" I dare not let yeshiqiu deliver myself to the door. The Deacon who worked in the clan affairs hall said quickly. Then he bowed his body and quickly left the courtyard with his back to yeshiqiu.


    He followed him to the door and watched the Deacon leave. After he crossed the stone bridge of lotus pond not far from the door, autumn closed the door at night and took a deep breath with his back against the door.


    Although I have long guessed that the family will give me a large reward when they know about their victory over muzhan, yeshiqiu didn''t expect that the reward given by the family would be so rich.


    Two hundred thousand gold coins.


    Choose three treasures from the family treasure house at will.


    These two kinds of rewards, especially the second one, really excite people''s hearts out of control.


    The Nalan family is a hundred year old family. Although there is no strong one fighting against the emperor in the family now, there has been one before, and the family is different from the individual. It is a perfect force set up by various rules and departments. The wealth that can be accumulated under the operation is far more than the ordinary King fighting, Emperor fighting and even emperor fighting.


    Well, douzong is a bit difficult, but if it''s a lone ranger douzong, it''s not much different.


    The treasure house of Nalan family is absolutely a desirable place in the gama empire. I am just a fighter now. If I can choose three treasures at will in it, I will wake up in my dream.


    Among other things, in the original work, Xiao Yan longed for the seven illusions Qingling saliva, which could restore and enhance the soul power, and he wanted it.


    As a person who is determined to become a noble pharmacist, yeshiqiu knows the importance of soul power.


    That is


    "At this time, it seems that the Nalan family hasn''t got the Seven Magic Qingling saliva yet?" In the excited night, Qiu suddenly frowned, touched his chin and murmured.


    He has been in this world for more than ten years, and he can remember the general plot of fighting against the sky, but he can''t remember some small details. In his impression, the Seven Magic green spirit saliva seems to be obtained by nalanjie fighting against a five-level Warcraft and at the cost of burning poison in his body. But now nalanjie is still in good condition, and even in seclusion, hoping to break through to the eight star duel king If he remember correctly, seven magic green Ling saliva this treasure, Nalan''s treasure house has not.


    "Well, I''ll see later." I''m not sure if there''s such a thing in the treasure house. At night, Qiu shook his head. He didn''t want to think about this kind of thing that can be verified later. He grinned and took the imperial purple card with 200000 gold coins into his Najie.


    The 200000 yuan, plus what I have saved over the years, will be worth 800000 gold coins in the evening.


    This does not include the remaining cultivation resources.


    Touching the Najie on her finger, Qiumei thinks that with her present wealth, she should be able to attend an auction alone, not for her family, but for herself.


    When I went to mittel auction house with the elders of the clan, I was almost dazzled by the good things there, especially a ten thousand year old ice pith, which is said to be more precious than the ice cold spring. After refining, there is a certain chance that people can get the ability of fire immunity. Of course, this ability is relative.


    In the face of some animal fire, you may be immune, but strange fire Just ha ha.


    However, it can also make people in the face of fire attribute fighters, the winning rate increased significantly.


    It''s not Xiao Yan who wants that thing at night. It''s fire fighters who occupy a very high proportion in the world, with more than 20% and less than 30%.


    If you can get that piece of ice marrow, it''s always good to have the ability of fire immunity when you go out in the future.


    It''s a pity that at that time, I didn''t have any money, and that thing was too expensive. My performance at that time was not enough to make the family willing to pay so much money to buy a thing that only had a certain chance to get fire immunity. So at the end of the night, Qiu could only watch the baby be taken away by Mu Chen, the head of the Mu family.


    But now!


    He has money, so he can buy what he wants.


    Although he still can''t get it if he meets ten thousand years of ice pith again, 800000 gold coins is the starting price, but some other things he wants can always be taken, right?


    Think of here, night autumn slightly nodded, looked up at the sky, think today''s weather is different good!


    Then, he went back to the stone bench and sat down. He entered the chat group, intending to see which side of the world the newcomers came to today, and whether Wei Wuxian had helped him to entertain them.There was something just now, so I thought that Wei Wuxian was there. I don''t need to worry too much about them. But now things have been dealt with, so as the leader of the group, I have to worry about them.


    At night, Qiu doesn''t like to be a shake off shopkeeper, because once it becomes a habit, he may throw out his family business.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    At night, as soon as Qiu went online, he found something wrong. It was too quiet. Why didn''t everyone talk or chat?


    [Ding Dong, group leader, please note that the new couple Tu Shanya and the new couple Aixinjueluo Hongli have joined the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, group leader, please pay attention. At one o''clock last night, Wei Wuxian used two runes leading to the world of Ji Xiaolan and took his companion Jiang Cheng to the world where group member AI xinjueluo Hongli lived. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, please pay attention. At one o''clock last night, Li Maozhen, king of Qi, used three runes to the world of iron tooth and copper tooth Ji Xiaolan, and took his companion, the female emperor of magic sound workshop and his maid Ji Ruxue, to the world where the group member AI xinjueluo Hongli lived. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, group leader, please note that at one o''clock in the morning last night, Tu Shanya used a crossing sign to the world of Ji Xiaolan, a member of the group, to go to the world where Aixinjueluo Hongli lived. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Just at night when Qiu feels strange, suddenly, a series of system prompt sound comes out, listen to the night when Qiu a face confused force.


    Tu Shanya and AI xinjueluo Hongli, are they new to the group?


    Also, Aixinjueluo Hongli, Emperor Qianlong?


    At night, the corners of autumn''s mouth smoked. I didn''t expect that this legendary king also entered the group.


    He calls himself a perfect old man. He has written 40000 poems in his life, but none of them can be passed on. Isn''t it legendary?


    Anyway, I''m sorry for myself.


    What''s the matter, Wei Wuxian? How can they all go to Qianlong''s world, iron tooth and copper tooth Ji Xiaolan''s world? Is that world so attractive? Could it be that we have agreed to eat Manchu and Han banquet together?


    Well, I''m a little greedy when I think of this.


    I thought that autumn would ask Aite to visit them at night and ask them what they were going to do in that world. If they really went to eat the whole banquet of Manchu and Han as they thought, they would not leave a message for me and ask me to join them.


    As a result, before the news of nightfall was edited, a voice message with extremely painful voice appeared on the chat screen.


    Aixinjueluo Hongli: "group leader, group leader, help, they, they are going to destroy our Qing Dynasty!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 73

    The seeds of the death of your Qing Dynasty were buried by you. How can you still say such words?


    Hearing Qianlong''s painful voice, Qiu turned his lips at night. He thought to himself that he immediately decided to follow the principle of "fairness and justice" and ask him in detail what happened.


    Wei Wuxian: "in the autumn of the night, don''t listen to his nonsense. He complains before the villains. It is clear that he scolds us first!"


    Again, he didn''t give himself a chance to ask questions. Just as he was about to start editing the text, Wei Wuxian came out again. He called out to Qiushi at night, and also sent out voice messages.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei is right. Please don''t believe that fatuous King''s words. All causes and effects originate from him."


    Tu yamaya: "he deserves it."


    As a newcomer who has verified the authenticity of the boss chat group, Tu Shanya stands on the top of the Forbidden City, overlooking the palace half frozen by her, responding to Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen in the group.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What''s the matter? Is it his fault that Qianlong was so disgusted in the group? And what''s the matter with him?


    Seeing the news sent by the three group members, Qiu''s face changed at night. He felt that it was not a simple matter, and immediately turned over the chat record.


    A minute later, yeshiqiu understood that Emperor Qianlong had put on the emperor''s airs after he entered the group. He swore that everyone was a dog slave and threatened to kill other people''s nine nationalities. No wonder the three members of the group would go to his world to talk about their lives.


    However, how could Qianlong be so stupid and put on the emperor''s airs after he entered the group? Even if he was the emperor, he was just an ordinary man. Shouldn''t he be afraid of such supernatural events as pictures and sounds in his mind?


    How dare you swear!


    I don''t know why Qianlong did this. He didn''t concentrate his mind at that time, so that he couldn''t call up the chat screen. As an ordinary man and an old man, he couldn''t tell whether it was directly in his brain or transmitted to the brain nerve through his ears. He regarded it as a slave in the heart nourishing hall To seek death will be like this, for his behavior, night autumn is also very dissatisfied.


    It''s not good to put on airs in the group, but it''s not unforgivable. It''s a new man and an emperor.


    But It''s too much to kill nine families!


    You are the emperor in your world, but in this group, any one of you can kill you a hundred times. It''s really bad that you still use such insulting words to attack other group members.


    When playing Penguin Group, Shiqiu met such a thing in the previous life night, so he told everyone not to swear in the group notice, so as not to affect their mood. Unexpectedly, he wrote in vain, but this kind of thing still happened.


    AI xinjue, Luo Hongli: "no, I have explained to you face to face. I didn''t know..."


    Yeshiqiu: "enough, don''t say it. It''s useless to say anything now. I don''t want to hear it. Originally, I was in a good mood when I joined the group, and even thought about whether I would go to your world to taste the Manchu and Han banquet, but now Thanks to you, I''m in a bad mood. "


    Without waiting for Qianlong to finish his speech, Qiu interrupted him at night and said in a deep voice.


    As the leader of the group who has been alone for nearly 12 years, he has long regarded the boss chat group as his home. But the old man actually used that kind of dirty words to curse people in his home when he was not at home. He was forcing himself to get angry.


    Aixinjueluo Hongli: "the leader of the group, Daxian, no, really not. Listen to me, it''s like this..."


    Evening autumn: "chat group members are not allowed to hurt each other!"


    Originally, I didn''t like the foreign emperor. If I could keep my peace, I would not be too stingy to accommodate him. However, I offended so many people in a row. I still used that insulting way, and I would not tolerate him.


    Otherwise, all the members of the group will learn from him. At that time, the chat group will become an unordered quarrel place. As soon as they go online, they will see all kinds of taunts.


    He interrupted Qianlong''s anxious and crying words again. He only believed the chat records he saw with his own eyes. Yeshiqiu continued in the group: "however, entering the group does not mean that you can stay here safely. As a group member, you must strictly abide by the group rules. Otherwise, I have countless air tickets."


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s the fault of the bald emperor that the group leader said well. He scolded us for no reason, and he scolded us so badly. We three are not the kind of people who make trouble out of nothing. But what''s a plane ticket? "


    Seeing the news from the group leader, we know that the group leader has the ability to judge who is right and who is wrong. As long as the three of them keep a tacit understanding and unify the front and statement, the group leader will not favor the new man, Wei Wuxian said with a smile sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Night time autumn: "air tickets, that''s it."[Ding Dong, Aixinjueluo Hongli has been removed from the group chat by the group leader. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian


    Li Maozhen


    Tu Shanya


    Is this the ticket? Get people out of the chat group?


    Hearing the mechanical sound following the news of the group leader, the three people''s faces changed at the same time, and a dignified color flashed in their eyes. It seems that they should pay attention in the future. They can''t violate the group rules, or they won''t be able to stay in this magical place.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I''ve kicked the guy who insulted you out of the group. He''s not a member of the group now."


    Although I don''t know how to read the mind, I can probably guess what the three online group members are thinking now. I have to go back to memorize the rules of the group quickly. At night, Qiu said to them in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, the leader of the group is really tough, even harsher than Mrs. Yu, but I still want to thank the leader of the group. I know you are venting your anger for us, too. Thank you."


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "dare to ask the group leader, you said before that members of the group can''t hurt each other, but now you have expelled the new man, does that mean..."


    Different from Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen sees things more deeply. As soon as she turns her eyes, she immediately thinks of something and asks Qiu at night.


    Yeshiqiu: "he is no longer a member of the group, so I don''t care about his business. That''s it."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I see. Thank you for telling me."


    Ji Xiaolan''s world of iron teeth and copper teeth, with the sound of Li Maozhen''s reply in the autumn of the night, pulls out her sword and points it to Qianlong, who was beaten to his knees by Jiang Cheng. With a look of despair, she says, "I didn''t expect that my king would be able to blade the emperor. It''s really a worthwhile trip."


    "Ka ~"


    words fall, a long sword wave, a knife, oh no, a sword two, Qianlong''s death!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group, yeshiqiu received a message reminder from the system.


    [Ding Dong, it is detected that Ji Xiaolan has no members of the world group, and the points to the world are too low. The group owner can consider consuming 1000 points to set it as the subsidiary world of the chat group for development. ¡¿

 Chapter 74

    "Development, such a low-level world, what is good to develop, dig gold?" Received a message from the system to remind, night autumn some doubt asked.


    Although he didn''t have a clear understanding of the level of Ji Xiaolan''s world, he can still see some fame from the fact that only three points are needed to travel to that world. It is estimated that the aura of heaven and earth has dried up in such a world.


    In other words, it''s useless even if you carry out martial arts or immortality there. There is no aura. No matter how you practice, there are many. Just like a machine without energy, no matter how skillfully you build it, it''s just a pile of scrap iron.


    But can''t carry out the martial arts and the fairy way, that oneself want so a useless world to do?


    No matter how big the site is, it''s not a great force. It still needs 1000 points!


    [Ding Dong, digging gold is also one of the means to develop the world. ¡¿Receive group leader''s doubt, the system gives voice to explain a way.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You really dig for gold?


    In addition, there are many ways to develop a world. It is detected that there is no local group member in the world, so if the group leader does not bind it in time and accept it as the subsidiary world of the chat group, the chat group will lose its connection with the world. Once it is successfully accepted as the subsidiary world, the chat group will gain part of the world power of the world, and cover the effect of the group function in that world, and the group leader can regard it as establishing another group. ¡¿


    "clustering? Can you be more specific? " Heard an interesting vocabulary, night autumn picked up the tea on the stone table to drink a mouthful, and then asked the system.


    [in the current Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, the number of group members is small, and it is difficult for group members to meet each other. If they have a subsidiary world, they will no longer need to buy crossing symbols through points to enter the world. They can enter directly. According to the permission given by the group leader, they can also bring a number of different companions together. In the affiliated world, group members and their peers can talk face to face, and because the function of chat group covers that side of the world, they are still subject to systematic monitoring and behavior detection, unable to do such evil deeds as tax evasion. ¡¿


    after listening to the explanation of the system, autumn''s eyes turned slightly at night. He put down his tea cup and kept silent for a while. Then he asked one of his biggest questions: "system, since you say the chat group function will cover the whole affiliated world, can we also build buildings like shopping malls and pawnbrokers in the affiliated world to perform the functions of shopping malls and pawnbrokers Is the system the same as in the group? "


    [Ding Dong, yes, all the rules are the same as those in the chat group. However, considering that in the dependent world, the local residents have their own countries and rulers, so whether they can collect their taxes depends on their own strength. ¡¿


    "it doesn''t matter. I can only receive the tax from the group members and their partners. As for the local residents living in that world, it depends on the situation." Night time autumn does not matter said.


    He now has neither soldiers nor talents to manage the country. Even if he can destroy the original country with extraordinary strength, he can''t establish his own country to collect taxes, so let''s collect the taxes of the group members first!


    Think, night autumn nodded, feel that there is an open world, so that group members can often meet is also very good.


    Although it only takes three points to enter that world, it doesn''t look like a lot, but it''s also a big expense for all the members of the group to bring some partners over time.


    The most important thing is that the system says that if you don''t take that world as a subsidiary world, the chat group will soon lose contact with that world. In this way, the traversing runes leading to that world in the mall will be taken off the shelves.


    Think of here, night autumn heart suddenly had a number.


    "I''m the leader of the group. I''ll sacrifice myself to get some benefits for the group members." In my heart, I said this to myself. Then, the nighttime Qiuxiang system explained that I was willing to consume 1000 points and set the world of iron tooth and copper tooth Ji Xiaolan as the subsidiary world of chat group.


    [Ding Dong, received, consumed 1000 points. Now the chat group begins to bind the world of iron teeth and copper teeth, and reaps part of the power of the world ¡¿


    after receiving the group leader''s reply, the system immediately started to act. Although it couldn''t see how it acted at night, when it heard the sound, it subconsciously produced some conjectures. Maybe it was the power of sawing other people''s world with a saw, just like a lumberjack.


    Soon, the sound of the system came back.


    [Ding Dong, binding is completed. Ji Xiaolan''s world of iron teeth and copper teeth has been set as the subsidiary world of chat group, and the effect of group function has been covered in this world. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, the chat group has received 200 world powers from the world. Would you like to ask the group leader if he is blessed? ¡¿


    autumn at night


    What, blessing? This is to ask me to put the power of the world on myself. If I go, can it still be like this?


    At night, Qiu blinked his eyes, his mouth opened slightly, and his face froze.He suddenly felt that what he was doing was not to seek benefits for the group members, which was obviously good for him!


    The power of the world, the name sounds even more powerful than merit and good fortune, must be a great power, right?


    In the evening, Qiu stood up, nodded and said, "blessing."


    [Ding Dong, Roger, start to bless the 200 world power of the affiliated world for the group leader ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, the blessing is over. ¡¿


    "hum ~" with the mechanical sound of the system falling down, at night, Qiu found that his body had changed, a very dazzling white light came out of his body, flashing, and his breath gradually became strong. The fourth star was lit, the fifth star was lit, and the sixth and seventh stars were also lit


    The nine stars are all lit up and connected. Then, boom, the cyclone splits and changes into a liquid nebula. At the same time, the white light converges into its own body and is replaced by a purple veil.


    "This is What''s the matter with you Looking down at his surface of this layer of air gauze clothes, night autumn in the heart of incredible mutter.


    No wonder he can''t believe it. Not long ago, he broke through from a star fighter to a three-star fighter. In the blink of an eye, he became a fighter again.


    Although we don''t know exactly which star division it is, it''s a characteristic of the realm of Doushi. There''s nothing wrong with that. I don''t know when it will be so easy to break through?


    Is this the advantage of opening and hanging? I haven''t been able to have such a fast speed in the past 12 years. That''s because although I have a hang, I haven''t opened it yet?!

 Chapter 75

    "However, the power of the world is so big that it just makes me a fighter?"


    Although we should be content and not be greedy, we can''t help but have such a question in our heart after we calm down and accept the fact that we have become stronger.


    So, he put the question to the system. There was no way, and he didn''t want to ask the system all the time. But he really didn''t know that no one had taught him about it.


    [Ding Dong, group leader, what this system harvests is the power of 200 worlds of Ji Xiaolan''s world, which is used to bind the world. It''s not that you want to bless the origin of the whole world on you, so the power of 200 worlds can only promote your cultivation from the three star fighter to the seven star fighter. In addition, the blessing of the power of the world has no side effects, and will not affect the foundation of the holder and make the bottleneck unbreakable. Please rest assured. ¡¿


    "well, I spent 1000 points. How can I get such a huge benefit? But I haven''t learned about the realm of the seven star fighter, but I can''t distinguish it. " Hear the answer of the system, the autumn of the night is a little bit, murmur a way.


    Then, he finished the dialogue with the system, and began to move in the yard again, using extremely smart and fierce wind fist and broken pulse finger to familiarize himself with this sudden surge of cultivation.


    Originally, he was worried about the adverse impact of the sudden surge of cultivation on himself, but the system said that he would not, so he was relieved.


    Moreover, the legendary merits and virtues will not be harmful to the human body, and the power of the world, which is more advanced, will not be harmful to the holder.


    After another half an hour''s fisting, I got a little familiar with the surging power of the fighter. At night, Qiu breathed, and then sat down on the ground without going back to the stone bench.


    I can''t go on any more. My yard is not big enough for the strong fighters to exert themselves. Now all the plants and plants have been shocked by the outward momentum. If I go on any more, my yard will be completely destroyed.


    Aware of this, at night, Qiu opened his hand in a certain direction, drew a towel that was hanging there, wiped the sweat on his forehead and body, and thought to himself, "it''s time to find a bigger place to practice."


    After wiping, throw the towel to the stone table, sit cross legged, close your eyes and enter the chat group.


    About iron teeth and copper teeth, Ji Xiaolan''s world has become a subsidiary world of the chat group. In the future, the group members can go in and out at will, but they still have to abide by the rules of the group. He needs to explain to the public.


    In addition, it is about the number of companions they can bring. Yeshiqiu decided to set this number at five temporarily. Each group member can bring up to five companions at a time. This is a test of water to see what the situation is. If the development is good, it will be increased in the future.


    There is also, in addition to the streets of Qianlong, there is a new group, I need to know about her specific information.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Most of the time, the hero who didn''t go online finally went online. The first sentence he said was to Wei Wuxian.


    Hero: @ Wei Wuxian, I''ve already bought enough daughter Hong with three points. She was on the shelves in the mall just now. Go and take it down


    For Wei Wuxian, who wants to introduce his favorite woman to his younger martial brother, xiongba is very upset. However, he is afraid of his strength in the fourth level of Xiandao. Xiongba does not dare to offend him publicly for the time being, so what he promised to do is to do business.


    He would never tell Wei Wuxian that he did not dare to offend him. When he entered the first town and found that there was not enough daughter Hong there, he went to another town to make wine for him.


    If I say it, then I''m a big bully. Don''t I have no face?


    I''m the leader of the society. I''m a natural bully!


    Ji Xiaolan''s world is still sitting on Qianlong''s Dragon chair, drinking the palace wine while enjoying the spring. Wei Wuxian of the palace picture suddenly froze when he received the news from the overlord.


    Buy it?


    I have no points!


    His and Jiang Cheng''s crossing runes use up his only 6 points. Where else can I buy daughter Hong


    There are so many fine wines in the palace. I can''t finish them in a year. What else can I buy? Daughter Hong? Can your daughter Hong have the fragrance of Royal Wine in the palace?


    So Wei Wuxian replied to xiongba in the group: "sorry, Mr. Xiong, I have a lot of wine in my hand now, and I don''t have any points, so your daughter is red Well, we''ll talk about it later. "


    Majestic overlord


    Later? I think you are going to die!


    Aren''t you kidding me? In order not to offend you, ah, bah, to keep my promise, I rode to another small town to get you a drink. As a result, you gave me "later"?The big bully''s eyes are full of anger. He wants to yell at Wei Wuxian in the crowd, and then give him a letter of war to blow his dog''s head with three points. But


    Think of him that don''t know is true or false, the strength of the fairy way in the fourth level, the battle spirit of the hero suddenly declined down.


    He is a master of martial arts in Zhongjing, and his evaluation in the chat group is the third level of martial arts.


    It''s hard to say who is stronger or who is weaker in martial arts and immortality, because they are still cultivating immortals, which means that they have not become immortals. However, in the third level to the fourth level, the master to the golden elixir, he is really I dare not!


    There is a golden elixir in martial arts. It''s called the golden elixir of martial arts. It''s estimated that if Wei Wuxian''s self-reported strength doesn''t cheat, he will have to cultivate to the golden elixir of martial arts to fight with him. Now he''s just a master, and he won''t be his opponent at all.


    Thinking of this, xiongba raised his arm and slapped the dining table of the inn in front of him into sawdust. At the same time, he let out a roar of "ah ah ~".


    After roaring, he looked up at the ceiling of the inn in the puzzled eyes of the three disciples of frost cloud wind, and his eyes were full of unwilling color.


    Why, why can''t I be a bully even a little boy? Why, as a natural bully, I have to be angry everywhere, and no one dares to offend me?


    I am the dragon of nine days. I want to be a hero who tramples on the world. OK!


    Why, why You want to do this to me?


    "God, why?"


    The hero roared in his heart.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    at this time, the evening autumn line, online he directly ignored the heart of the incomparable grief and indignation of the overlord, first group list to transfer out, will look at the street and Qianlong at the same time into the group of Tu Shanya.


    The leader of demon alliance, Nine Tailed Tianhu, the new man''s origin is not simple!

 Chapter 76

    Unlike Li Maozhen, the king of Qi, Tu Shanya has not forgotten his name even though he has been in a different world for nearly 12 years.


    The Nine Tailed sky fox, the leader of the demon alliance in the world of fox demon little Hongniang, has practiced the ice magic to an unprecedented level in only a few hundred years. Her strength is absolutely second to none in her world.


    At least, on the surface


    But it''s right to call her boss. It''s really a big guy.


    Looking at her head, Qiu shook her head at night. She was disappointed that she was Yaya five hundred years later. Although she grew up, her psychology became very mature. She was cold and hard to communicate.


    Then she called out her data panel.


    [Name: Tu Shanya


    birthplace: fox demon little Hongniang world


    gender: female


    demon Cultivation: big monster


    group evaluation: Demon cultivation at the beginning of the sixth level


    skill: spirit search, Dharma phase heaven and earth, a variety of ice magic


    magic weapon: endless wine pot


    group score: 0


    comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength: He has strong cold Demon power. After his sister Tu shanhonghong left, he became Tu Shan''s first combat power. After drinking the wine from endless wine pot, his strength can be greatly improved. His ice magic has reached the highest level, absolute zero field, high talent and boundless future. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Looking at TU Shanya''s data, autumn is silent at night. I always feel that this woman is the protagonist compared with myself, who suddenly goes from a fighter to a fighter.


    Don''t you see the system''s comments on her? She''s very talented and has a bright future.


    I''ll go. The group leader''s comment is that "I''m a young genius in the gama empire." isn''t the subtext of this saying put on the whole fighting continent? I''m just a bit of a fish to eat?


    And fighting against the Mainland


    There is a big master on it!


    That''s the big world. How can we say that it''s a small world? It''s too much to say that it''s a small world. At least it can give birth to Taixu ancient dragon and ancient Tianhuang, and there are many magical and strange worlds. Let''s call it the middle world.


    In this world, we haven''t got a "promising" evaluation, but this woman


    "Well, I can''t compare it. How can I say that they are also big monsters who have been practicing for at least 500 years? I''ve only been less than 10 years. As for kaigua, it''s very good to be a Doushi in just four days." The more I think about it, the greater the pressure in my heart. Immediately, at night, Qiu interrupts this thought and silently fills himself with a bowl of chicken soup.


    Then, turn off Tu Shanya''s data panel, use the permission of the group leader to edit the relevant matters about the affiliated world into a notice, and publish it in the group.


    [Ding Dong, all members of the group, please pay attention. By the decision of the group leader, I will present iron teeth and copper teeth to Xiaolan world ¡¿


    the announcement appears in both text and voice in the chat group at the same time. All the online group members who receive the announcement can''t help but feel stiff in the same place, with a look of shock in their eyes.


    The affiliated world of chat group, open?


    Can you bring your companion there for free?


    This is too exciting!


    Among the people, Wei Wuxian is the most excited. There are countless fine wines in the Forbidden City. There are also many strange Royal treasures. In his opinion, this is a fairyland on earth.


    Well, there''s no aura. It''s a little hard to breathe, but it doesn''t matter. You can hold your breath!


    How can Wei Wuxian enjoy such a good place by himself?


    This time I brought Jiang Cheng over, and all the points were cleared. I still want to wait a few days, sign in and punch in. When I have enough points, I will bring LAN Zhan to play with me. Now, I don''t need to save points, I can bring him directly.


    "Five companions at most? That''s enough. I don''t have so many friends in the dark. " After listening to the voice and a detailed look at the chat screen text notice, Wei Wuxian murmured.


    Then, he told the people around him to be the first court minister to surrender to them after they occupied the palace. He asked him to take people to call Jiang Cheng back, who had just gone out for a walk, and he wanted to tell him the good news.


    "Cha, I''ll do it now!" He Li salutes Wei Wuxian, who is sitting on the Dragon chair lazily. Then he bows and slowly exits the Yangxin hall. According to his instructions, he takes people to find Jiang Cheng.


    Originally, as the flag bearer of the upper three banners, he was also the minister in charge of the bodyguard. In the face of these bandits who dared to kill the emperor, he he should not and could not give in, but


    Last night, the golden runes that fell from the sky, the purple sword lights, the frost in June, the snow, and half of the Forbidden City were frozen in the twinkling of an eye.


    This NIMA


    How can I not give in?When I love my country more than my life?


    Now the man who claimed to be king Qi killed the emperor and then immediately went to the palace treasure house. It was obvious that he wanted to check the rhythm of the royal family property. If I didn''t surrender, what would I do if they were red eyed and they would copy my home later?


    I finally became the richest man in the world, but I can''t be copied like this!


    So, surrender. As it is now, the Qing Dynasty is about to end. Can''t you see that the boy surnamed Wei has been lying on the emperor''s Dragon chair?


    This is the rhythm of being emperor!


    Now surrender, when the new dynasty is established, considering Jackie Chan''s contribution, maybe you can still keep the official position of the Minister of bodyguard!


    Thinking about it, the last point of guilt for the Qing Dynasty in He Lin''s heart was gone.


    As the old saying goes, when the world is divided for a long time, it must be united for a long time. After the founding of the Qing Dynasty for more than 100 years, it is the trend of the times. I''ll make peace You can''t disobey destiny!


    Thinking of this, he Zhen raised his head and set out with his soldiers.


    Be loyal to the new emperor!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    After the announcement, yeshiqiu sent a message to Tu Shanya to welcome her.


    At the beginning of the sixth level of demon cultivation, this is the strongest member of the chat group at present.


    According to the introduction of the system, once the cultivation level of the living beings exceeds the Ninth level, they will rise and become an extraordinary existence. To put it simply, they will become immortals. Tu Shanya has the strength in the early stage of the sixth level, and has passed more than half of this road. He is really a strong man.


    At night, autumn: "welcome to Tu Shanya."


    Tu yamaya: "thank you very much."


    From the top of the Forbidden City, Tu Shanya, who was wearing white necks and red high-heeled shoes, came to the main gate of the Forbidden City with no expression. He replied to the leader of the group with two words. Then, with a swing of his arm, a large area of ice and snow appeared out of thin air, which made all the king Qin troops who had received the news very cold Come on up.


    In front of absolute zero field, no matter how many shrimp soldiers and crab generals there are, it''s just a matter of arm waving!

 Chapter 77

    As the saying goes, wild geese pull out their feathers and beasts leave their skins. I live in Tushan, and I''m here. Do you still want to fight?


    Well, when we empty the palace, you can come in again, but


    You may have to make a new emperor.


    Although Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian did not speak in the group, from the fact that the group leader first kicked the emperor named AI, and then Li Maozhen asked again, Tu Shanya could still see some famous things and guess some follow-up.


    At this moment, the waste emperor, who threatened to kill her nine nationalities, was afraid that he had already gone to the ground. Hum, he didn''t finish him by himself. It was really cheap!


    Tu Shanya frowned, then turned back bravely and walked towards the Forbidden City. Every step of the way, the stone bricks would be frozen into ice.


    She found that in this world, the power of her ice magic has increased!


    Maybe it''s because there''s no aura, and the world doesn''t have much to do with her suppression. Here, she is very happy except for breathing.


    Of course, it''s impossible to cultivate. There''s nothing to cultivate here.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing that Tu Shanya only replied to himself, and a helpless expression flashed on Qiu''s face at night, he knew that it would be like this. Five hundred years later, Yaya''s elder sister was too cold.


    Maybe only when Tu Shanhong appears can she become enthusiastic.


    Then, shaking his head and recovering his strength, yeshiqiu gets up and changes into a clean dress. Then he goes out of the yard and walks towards Nalan''s treasure house. He plans to go there to pick out the three treasures that his family has rewarded him with.


    At this time, Li Maozhen suddenly bubbled and sent him an inquiry message.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "group leader, I have one thing to ask you. Since the world where the Hun Jun lives has become a subsidiary world of chat group, can we take away the items he owns?"


    At this time, Li Maozhen came to the door of the palace treasure house with a bloody sword. A purple light came out of his palm and patted the door. Suddenly, with a bang, the heavy door was directly smashed by him. Standing in front of the door and looking at the countless gold and silver jewelry inside, Li Maozhen''s breathing became heavier.


    He is not greedy and lustful, but he has the ambition to strengthen Qi country and unify China.


    Unfortunately, there are many vassals. Because Qi is far away from the Central Plains and its territory is too small, it is very difficult to eliminate all vassals and unify the world. Even if he comes back now, he will make great efforts to govern.


    Therefore, gold, silver and jewelry are very useful things. With treasure, you can buy grain from the Central Plains and war horses from Mobei


    If you don''t keep the pass, you have to go east!


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    After receiving the news from Li Maozhen, Qiu stopped at night. He found that he seemed to have forgotten something.


    Yes!


    Heritage, Qianlong''s heritage!


    Although Ji Xiaolan''s world is not a fantasy world, and there is no supernatural power in it, there are still some gold, silver and jewelry. Apart from other things, gold is the universal currency of heaven and world.


    I only have 800000 gold coins now. If I go to the auction house in the future, if I have the chance to meet another 10000 year old ice pith, I guess I still can''t get it. But what if I have the legacy of Qianlong?


    It''s well known that although it''s hard to say a word in the late Qing Dynasty, it was really rich in the Qing Dynasty during the reign of Emperor Qianlong. There was so much gold and silver in the Treasury that it was impossible to let go of it. That made the black sheep of Emperor Qianlong build gardens and visit the south of the Yangtze River.


    If you can get those wealth, you can buy many things you want when you go to the auction next time!


    Think of here, night autumn in front of a bright, immediately sent a message to Li Maozhen.


    Night time autumn: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, help me to watch the Imperial Palace and Yuanmingyuan. When I have time, I will go to receive them."


    Li Maozhen


    Pick up, pick up?


    Li Maozhen''s face changed.


    The group leader means that he wants all these treasures? What about Wang Ben and Qi Guo?


    Entering the treasure house, Li Maozhen, who was about to bend down to get a handle of jade Ruyi, was stiff, her sword eyebrows were locked, and a trace of chagrin appeared on Junlang''s cheek.


    Perhaps, he should not ask the group leader this question!


    It seems that it''s not good for me to do this. I didn''t do anything. I wanted to go to the Imperial Palace and Yuanmingyuan without the past. At night, Qiu stood in the same place and thought about it. He thought that since the world has been set up as a subsidiary world, it''s better to be more subsidiary.


    Then, a flash of flowing shadow flashed in his eyes. At night, Qiu continued to say to Li Maozhen, "is Qianlong still alive?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Qianlong?"Night time autumn: "is Aixinjueluo Hongli."


    Wei Wuxian: "he''s dead. He''s been killed by brother Li. Now his sister''s maid Ji Ruxue is directing people to burn the body."


    Without waiting for Li Maozhen to answer, Wei Wuxian, who has read a spring palace map, suddenly jumps out and interjects.


    Night time autumn: "commanding people? He''s the only one to handle it casually, isn''t he? "


    Wei Wuxian: "well, there''s more than one person. When we came here last night, it was a bit heavy, so the people who died here were a little A little more. "


    Wei Wuxian was a little embarrassed and said that he didn''t expect that people here could not help beating. His seal killed dozens of people and injured hundreds of people. This was still under the condition that the guards were scattered.


    So how many people died


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I don''t know the exact number of people who were frozen by the queen of Tu mountain, but there should be five or six thousand people who died under our hands."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Is this the legendary enemy?


    I''ve long heard that haibodong, the ice emperor, froze the whole city in a rage. I didn''t expect that these people were not bad either. They were slaughtering in the palace.


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, do you think we have gone too far? In fact, I also think..."


    Yeshiqiu: "since you have this ability, then I can rest assured to give you this task."


    At night, the text message that Qiu suddenly jumps out directly interrupts what Wei Wuxian wants to say.


    Mission?


    Seeing these two words, Li Maozhen was annoyed. She didn''t understand what task the group leader wanted to issue to them. Besides killing a lot of people, he didn''t get any benefits.


    Yeshiqiu: "after the group leader''s careful consideration, in view of the fact that Emperor Qianlong of the Qing Dynasty had died in the hands of the group members, the Qing Dynasty must hate our chat group, and that world has become the subsidiary world of chat group. Therefore, I decided to conquer that country and let it accept the rule of chat group, and this is the time for you to show.


    From now on, who can conquer that country and let it accept the rule of chat group is the position manager of that world, who can share the benefits of the world with chat group. "


    Li Maozhen


    Wei Wuxian


    Tu Shanya


    Yin Su Su and the hero of peeping screen

 Chapter 78

    Position manager?


    Seeing the news from the group leader, Li Maozhen and others'' breathing increased subconsciously.


    They had thought before that the group leader might allocate the resources of the subsidiary world to them. After all, the world is so big that the group leader can''t monopolize it alone. He will always give them some soup.


    It''s the relationship between more and less.


    However, they didn''t expect that the group leader would not make any distribution, and would directly appoint a position manager according to his ability.


    What exactly does this position manager mean?


    In the eyes of Li Maozhen and Tu shanyaya, they are the Regent of a country; in the eyes of Wei Wuxian, they are the Xiuxian sect in charge of one side of the land; in the eyes of the hegemony Well, the whole world belongs to me. I want to give half of my wealth in that world to chat group.


    Compared with the rule of the world, it''s just a piece of cake.


    With this in mind, all the online group members are excited. They are greedy for money, power, or play, or hope to end the war in their own world with the help of different worlds. Therefore, they are willing to complete the task issued by the group leader, and hope that the person who completes the task will be themselves.


    Because from the literal meaning of the group leader, there is only one person in the position manager, that is to say, in addition to the people who have completely conquered the country, other group members, even if they make efforts, will not get any benefits in the end.


    Of course, the group members who become position managers may give them some gifts out of humanitarianism, but


    Who is rare? What we want is the world?


    For a moment, all the members of the group who are interested in Ji Xiaolan''s world, except Yin Susu, act quickly.


    What can she do?


    In terms of martial arts, she is the weakest one in the group. In terms of influence, Wudang sect is not mine, and Tianying sect is not mine. Moreover, both Wudang and Tianying are pitifully short handed, and they have no army. What can they do to conquer a country?


    So she decided to be a screen peeping party with self-knowledge, so as not to waste her energy.


    After greeting Tu Shanya, a new female group friend, Yin Su Su got off the line from the group, sat down on the bed of the Inn and began to practice the secret script of "Tian Shuang Quan" she downloaded from the mall.


    In fact, her martial arts talent is not bad. The reason why her martial arts skills are not very high is that her martial arts are not strong. Now with this "Tian Shuang Quan", she believes that before she arrives at Wudang, she will be able to upgrade her strength to a level comparable to that of the bright emissary of the Ming religion.


    With this kind of strength, and when she goes to Tianying cult later, she plans to call her father to Wudang Mountain to celebrate Zhang Sanfeng''s birthday. In this way, even if the five major sects come to embarrass her, she is not afraid.


    As for Yu Daiyan, there''s a bone growing pill given by the leaders. I can handle it. After all, I''m not the one who broke your leg bone, and I''m not the one who escorted you back to Wudang Mountain. Now I''ve cured your leg injury. Why don''t you forgive me?


    And five brothers, why are you angry with me?


    You said in the original fate of the trajectory of suicide on suicide, regardless of our mother and son died, I would also be angry!


    And last night, Wuji recognized me, you didn''t recognize me, this is my good husband!


    Thinking of her husband, Yin Su Su felt tired.


    "Fortunately, in addition to those smelly men, a girl finally came to the group. If I have any grievances in my heart, I can share them with her, and then she will comfort me."


    Yin Su Su, who did not understand Tu Shan''s elegance, thought of it in his heart.


    Then, end these confused thoughts, and start to concentrate on practicing the internal mental skill of "Tian Shuang Quan". First of all, the internal power in the body should be transformed into ice internal power, and then on this basis, it should be promoted. When the cultivation breaks through, it will be automatically transformed into ice Qi


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing several reminders sent by the system that there are group members going in and out of the iron tooth copper tooth Ji Xiaolan world, yeshiqiu nods with satisfaction. He knows that there are group members already taking action.


    This is very good. For the Qing Dynasty, we have the ability to destroy it, but we do not have the ability to establish a new government to manage it. It is really better to leave these things to professional people.


    I don''t want to be a shake off shopkeeper, but at least we should know people and make good use of them.


    Li Maozhen, xiongba and Tu shanyaya are all people who can manage one side''s forces well. They have both troops and talents. As for Wei Wuxian, he doesn''t care. He comes and goes for fun, but Jiang Cheng


    Yunmeng Jiangshi is the biggest sect of cultivating immortals in Jingchu. If Jiangcheng wants to, he doesn''t have no chance.


    If we can manage a Jingchu well, at least we can manage a country well.


    Looking at the notice that Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng have returned to the world of the devil''s way ancestors, and then enter the world of Ji Xiaolan with iron teeth and copper teeth, autumn murmurs in her heart at night.Then it occurred to him.


    That is, I don''t know how Wei Wuxian is going to do for Jiang Cheng''s blind date. He is not interested in Jiang Cheng''s marriage, but he is still very interested in the marriage of the empress.


    Once upon a time, yeshiqiu was also a fan of the empress!


    I had fantasized about how good it would be if I could cross the world of bad people in the painting world, but now


    Forget it, beauty is like a cloud to me. I''ll wait until I grow up.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu sent a message to Wei Wuxian.


    Then he gave an answer very soon.


    Wei Wuxian: "don''t ask the group leader. Jiang Cheng is hopeless. I think it''s insulting to say he''s an idiot. I spent so much saliva to persuade brother Li to bring his sister to meet Jiang Cheng. However, brother Li didn''t let his sister show up. Instead, he asked a girl named Ji Ruxue to drink with us. Although the girl didn''t grow up Brother Li''s younger sister is beautiful, and her temperament is a little bit worse, but it''s still very good in my opinion. But Jiang Cheng doesn''t know what''s wrong. When he saw the girl and heard me say that we should make friends together, he got angry and said to me, "you''re scratching your head again." then he went straight out of Yangxin hall and went for a walk. I couldn''t stop calling, so... "


    Autumn at night: "yellow?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, yellow, I think he may want to fight a bachelor all his life."


    At this point, Wei Wuxian''s face appeared a trace of hate iron does not become steel expression, also shook his head, see his side Jiang Cheng a face of doubt, don''t understand what''s wrong with him.


    Yeshiqiu: "it doesn''t matter to be a bachelor. He''s around Isn''t there still you? "


    Autumn can''t help laughing at night.


    Wei Wuxian


    I don''t want to be single with him!

 Chapter 79

    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, you are not serious, are you?"


    Yeshiqiu: "how to say, as long as you don''t become a broken sleeve, even if you stay with your good brother for a lifetime and play bachelor together, as the leader of the group, I won''t have any opinions."


    But I have a problem!


    Seeing the message sent by Qiu on the chat screen at night, Wei Wuxian yells in his heart. Then, he looks at Jiang Cheng with a look of disgust. He looks at Jiang Cheng with puzzled eyes and says: "I don''t want to be a bachelor with him. I want to marry my daughter-in-law. Of course, I want to accompany a beautiful fairy all my life, with him I Pooh


    "Wei Wuxian, what''s your look like?" See Wei Wuxian in the eyes of the color of dislike, Jiangcheng instant angry, a pull his collar to him ferocious asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a gaffe." Wei Wuxian curled his lips and said casually.


    Jiang Cheng


    "Yunshen doesn''t know where to prohibit private fighting. Mr. Jiang, please let go."


    Just when Jiang Cheng is about to get angry, suddenly a low voice rings. They go along the road and find that Lan Zhan has come here. Now he is standing on the trunk of a big tree and looking at them faintly.


    "Hum!" Now that the host''s home is here, Jiang Cheng, as a student, can''t help but give face. With a cold hum, he loosens Wei Wuxian''s collar.


    I thought, it''s important to get down to business first. If Wei Wuxian can be the manager of that world, their financial resources will be greatly improved. Not to mention the powerful Qishan Wen family, at least the king of Fuxun''s Lanling Jin family can''t match them.


    So the most important thing now is to return to Yunmeng and mobilize people to help the world.


    Thinking, Jiang Cheng is going to drag Wei Wuxian to leave and ask LAN Qiren to leave school and go home.


    As soon as Wei Wuxian saw LAN Zhan, his eyes lit up. He waved to him and yelled, "Lan Zhan, I''ll show you a good thing. It''s a rare treasure!"


    Finish saying, Wei Wuxian will he confiscate the best spring. Palace map toward LAN Zhan lost in the past.


    Reach out to catch the book that Wei Wuxian has lost without words on the cover. LAN Zhan frowns. He doesn''t understand what tricks he wants to play. He sends the book to himself. He says it''s a rare treasure. Is it a magic script?


    With this kind of speculation in mind, LAN Zhan turns over the spring palace map. Then, the wind stops, Wei Wuxian smiles, Jiang Cheng can''t bear to look directly at it, and LAN Zhan Blush!


    "Bang!"


    Chun. Gong TU was directly shattered by his spiritual power. Then, a sword light flashed by. LAN Zhan jumped down from the tree trunk and chopped at Wei Wuxian with his sword. He said in a cold voice: "Wei Ying, you are just No shame


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is offline. ¡¿


    in the face of LAN Zhan''s attack, Wei Wuxian, who had to fight with his sword, went offline.


    After receiving this reminder, Qiu shrugged his shoulders at night and didn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t think much of Wei Wuxian. He said that Jiang Cheng was not saved. In fact, he was not. At first glance, he was able to tease his sister, but in fact, he didn''t take effective action at all.


    In this way, you have the right to say people are idiots?


    Fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps. If you don''t become a broken sleeve, I guess your martial brothers are going to be single together, or share weal and woe!


    Majestic overlord: "in the autumn of the night, my Lord, I have one thing to ask for your advice. Is the" magic skill not under me "that you said before true


    Step forward and continue to walk in the direction of Nalan''s treasure house. After a while, the news of hegemony comes out again, which makes yeshiqiu sigh that it''s hard to be the leader of the group!


    But what does he mean by that? What''s the result?


    Night time autumn: "those who Nie Feng said [this person''s martial arts is not under me] are dead?"


    He didn''t answer his question. Yeshiqiu asked him back.


    Xiongba: "no, I just received a letter from the pigeons in the gang. It says that they are all alive and well. None of them is dead. I''m thinking, it''s been three days, and I''m not dead. Is this magical skill true? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where do I know? People on the forum have guessed. The author has never explained that Nie Feng has such an ability from the beginning to the end?


    At night, Qiu didn''t think of it in his heart. Then, he sent a reply to xiongba.


    Yeshiqiu: "take another look. I''ve already said that. I just doubt it. That''s why I want you to verify it."


    Majestic I understand. I will continue to pay attention. "


    Yeshiqiu: "well, are you going to Lingyun Grottoes soon?"


    Xiongba: "back to the group leader, not yet. I think it''s at least three days away. Lingyun cave is a little far away from the helm of Tianxia society. Even if I don''t stop, I can''t get there so quickly. But please rest assured, I will help you find Xuanyuan sword!"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s hard for you. Next time I have a chance, I''ll see if I can get you a flying mount to save you riding every day."Xiongba: "thank you, group leader!"


    Fengyun world, the hero who gets the news from the night time and autumn, is a joy. The group leader wants to give something to himself. He is still a flying mount. OK, in this way, I can go to heaven!


    As a world overlord, I can''t fly. It''s really not in line with my identity as the leader of the world society. With the flying mount that the group leader will give me, I can travel for nine days. That kind of feeling It must be wonderful!


    There is a trace of yearning for the future on the old face full of hegemony.


    Seeing this scene, frost cloud wind, who rode with him, looked at each other and could see the helpless color in each other''s eyes.


    These days, Shifu''s behavior has become more and more strange. He is always angry and laughing. It''s as if he had some kind of disease.


    "Shuang''er, yun''er, feng''er, speed up. We need to hurry to Lingyun cave and take out the treasures there. Then, as a teacher, we need to lead you to fight in a different world. We can''t let Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian take the lead!" After thanking yeshiqiu several times, he got off the line from the group. Xiongba turned to his three disciples and told them. Then he waved his whip and forced him to run faster.


    "Yes, master!" Although they felt that the hero was ill, they didn''t dare to say it. They had no choice but to follow him and speed up to Lingyun grottoes.


    However, Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian


    How can you think of these two names?


    And Li Maozhen, isn''t that the monarch of Qi State in the period of Five Dynasties and ten states?


    Don''t understand Qin frost three people, with their own mind to continue on the road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, he saw that no one asked him any more questions. At night, Qiu also went offline. He used the explosive step fighting technique to quickly shuttle through the clan, and soon he came to the gate of Nalan''s treasure house.


    The treasure house was fortified by many barriers, and guarded by many strong fighters and big fighters. It can be said that it was heavily guarded. At night, Qiu was able to enter the treasure house with the help of the document with the seal of the patriarch that the Deacon sent to him.


    In Nalan family, this is as important a place as douji Pavilion.


    The border was opened by the fighting primates guarding here, and then autumn walked in at night. As soon as he went in, his eyes immediately widened.


    There are countless herbs, pills, weapons, magic cores, metal materials, high-level Warcraft trunk, and even several Warcraft eggs.


    "Well, that''s..." His eyes swept quickly in the treasure house. Suddenly, at night, Qiu''s pupils shrank. He found that on a shelf not far away, there was something he had seen in the auction house.


    Ice pith is rarer than ice cold spring!

 Chapter 80

    It is said that after refining, there is a certain probability that people can have the ability of fire immunity.


    It is especially attractive to the fighters with ice and wood attributes.


    Yeshiqiu once met a piece in mittel''s auction house. That piece was finally sold by Mu Chen, the head of the Mu family. Unexpectedly, there was one piece in Nalan''s treasure house. No wonder the family just raised the price a little at that time, which made the Mu family give more blood, so they didn''t continue to increase the price. The reason is that the family already had one piece!


    With an excited mood, at night, Qiu stepped towards this pith of ice and reached for it. However, before touching it, a layer of frost was formed on his palm. The chilling cold was transmitted to his brain along his veins, which made him shiver all at once.


    It''s not so cold!


    "System, if this thing is sold in the mall, how many points can it sell?" He took his arm back and shook it. A purple light flashed by. The frost turned into pieces and fell from the surface of his palm. At night, Qiu inquired about the system in his heart.


    He didn''t want to sell the treasure to the group members, but simply wanted to know its value.


    [Ding Dong, a piece of top ten thousand year old ice pulp can be sold for 300 points. ¡¿


    "300?" Hearing the system''s answer, yeshiqiu nodded, then slightly suppressed some of his excitement, away from this ten thousand year old ice marrow, and continued to wander in the treasure house. He let the system estimate the value of those things that he could see.


    Half an hour later, yeshiqiu decided what the three treasures he wanted to choose were.


    They are: the ice pith of ten thousand years, a volume of jade volume of "complete explanation of fighting spirit at the level of fighting king" burned by the soul power, and a beast fire of five level Warcraft.


    These three treasures were selected after careful consideration.


    First of all, it goes without saying that even if it is only a certain probability, he also wants to try to see if he can get the ability of fire immunity.


    The second jade volume, the complete explanation of Douqi at the level of DouWang, records all kinds of Douqi knowledge necessary for practitioners from Douqi to the realm of DouWang. Because it is burned by the soul power, you only need to scan it with the soul power to print it into your mind, which can save a lot of time to study hard.


    The third one is the fifth level beast fire, which was not selected for him at night. Although he wanted to be a pharmacist, he is not yet. So he is not very interested in beast fire, because it is not useful.


    This treasure, he is for the devil Bruce Lee.


    Although the devil Bruce Lee has already got the fire, his fire is obviously not strong. In the original book, the water in the car wash can wipe out his fire. It can be seen how much water his dragon Yan has. Moreover, he does not have the Dragon Charm, and the fire power without blasting power is not strong enough.


    As a demon, his evaluation in the chat group is only in the third stage. Even as the leader of the group, I feel ashamed for him, so yeshiqiu thinks that this beast fire will be very attractive to him.


    Even though he has decided to practice martial arts to change his fate, it''s really not night time to underestimate the skill. If Jackie Chan and they take the Dragon Charm against Bruce Lee, can Bruce Lee''s Tianshuang boxing be useful?


    I guess it''s terrible!


    So ah, if this beast fire is put on the shelves in the mall, Bruce Lee, who is eager to become stronger and unify the world, will be interested.


    Interest is not money. If you want to satisfy this interest, you need to have enough points to buy this beast fire.


    Yeshiqiu just looked at it. The devil Bruce Lee has 68 points, but the value of this fifth level beast fire is 250, which is far from the same.


    Therefore, if he wants to get beast fire, he has only two choices: take things to pawn shop to die, or go to the mall to see if anyone is willing to buy his things.


    They can''t redeem the pawned things of the group members themselves, but yeshiqiu, the leader of the group, can redeem them from the pawn shop with the same points. As for the mall, it goes without saying that it can buy, sell and collect taxes.


    Think of the treasures of Jackie Chan''s adventures, the eye of Aurora, the cup of life, the armor of God, the twelve Charms


    At night, autumn''s breathing became more and more serious.


    Well, compared with a Nalan family, the treasures of that world are obviously more attractive and valuable to him. I just hope that my judgment will not be wrong. This beast fire can really make him have the psychology he wants to get!


    Autumn murmurs at night.


    Then, with special metal pliers and metal stacks for collecting treasures, he packed the selected three treasures and took them to the registration office to register with the elders, so that they could know what they had taken from here.


    This treasure house is very strict about the entry and exit of treasures!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side of a beautiful towering mountain, hundreds of fighters wearing moon white robes and holding swords are practicing the basic fighting skills of this sect on the square of the mountain top.It''s a low-level sword fighting skill of xuanjie, green wood sword formula!


    There is only one force in the whole Gama empire that can use the low-level fighting skills of the Xuan level as the entry-level fighting skills.


    Yunlanzong!


    "Control the sword with Qi, while waving the sword, pay attention to perceive the energy between heaven and earth..." The elder of yunlanzong, who is at the level of Douling, stands on the high platform and points out the cultivation of these new disciples in a loud voice.


    It''s not easy to make a scroll of fighting skills. It''s not easy to hand out a scroll for a popular thing like the introduction of fighting skills. Therefore, Yun lanzong will assign an elder and many deacons on time to guide these disciples in groups in order to teach them their skills.


    Under the guidance of the elder standing on the high platform and many deacons walking back and forth in the team, these new disciples assiduously learned the knowledge of Qingmu sword formula.


    At this time, a rhythmic sound of footsteps sounded, and then, a graceful figure walked up the steps and appeared on the square.


    Looking at the hundreds of new disciples of Yunlan sect who are practicing in the morning, a smile flashed in Nalan''s eyes. As a close disciple of the leader of Yunlan sect, the stronger Yunlan sect is, the higher her status in the gama empire will be. Similarly, the more she can get rid of the constraints from her family.


    In fact, there is nothing else in the family. After all, people always have to bear the responsibility, but the engagement made without their own consent makes Nalan Yanran very dissatisfied.


    "This time, it''s time to have a good talk with the teacher!"


    Thinking about it, Nalan Yanran bowed to the elder on the high platform, and then walked towards the direction of the main hall. Unexpectedly, just after a few steps, an old voice suddenly rang out, covering the whole Yunlan sect.


    "It''s the end of the time, the Lord - pass the pass!"

 Chapter 81

    The Lord''s going out?


    Hearing this, all the people in the square, including Nalan Yanran, stopped their actions and stood in the same place for a moment. Then, they all bent down and knelt down on one knee. The swordsman held the handle of the sword and stood the sword on the ground, shouting: "welcome the Lord!"


    "Hum!"


    Then, a buzzing sound covering the whole clan came into everyone''s ears. Then, a strong momentum spread out from the direction of the main hall, like a strong wind, blowing everyone''s clothes and long hair. What''s more, the body was shocked by this momentum and stepped back several steps.


    But even so, after they had stabilized their figure a little, they immediately fell down on their knees again, put their heads against each other, and faced the direction of the momentum with respect.


    It''s all because the people who shut up in that palace are coming out.


    She is the master of Yunlan sect, douhuang yunyun!


    "Kai ~"


    in the main hall, the huge metal heavy door was pushed open from inside, and the sunlight was shining through the gradually enlarged crack of the door, which made the woman who was marching forward close her eyes, and then quickly reopened, and a smile from her heart flashed across her plain and calm face.


    After this period of closed door, I finally achieved a little success, promoted to Samsung douhuang.


    If you can keep this kind of state, you can break through the barrier of fighting emperor for at most ten years and advance to fighting emperor. By then


    Yunlan sect, which has been declining since the beginning of yunpo Tian sect, will surely prosper in its own hands!


    Thinking of this, Yun Yun, who came to the gate of the main hall, raised his chin a little and gave a deep breath to the warm sun.


    Then, he stepped forward, leaped over the threshold and walked out of the main hall.


    Outside the hall, there were thousands of Yunlan sect''s disciples kneeling on the steps. On both sides of the steps, dozens of Yunlan sect''s elders knelt on one knee and also bowed their heads to pay their highest respect to the young woman who had just left the gate.


    Nothing else, just because she is the patriarch of this sect, and the champion of Gama empire!


    "Disciple, please see the master!"


    Although they can''t see it with their eyes, how can the practitioners not know the surrounding conditions? At the same time when yunyun crossed the threshold and walked out of the hall completely, all the people in Yunlan sect knelt down on the steps. Under the leadership of the elders who were closest to yunyun, they changed their slogans and cried out in unison. The voice was so loud, not to mention Yunlan mountain, even hundreds of miles away The emperor can hear it.


    In the face of this shocking scene, yunyun seems to have been used to it for a long time. She calmly went to the edge of the steps and looked down at the thousands of yunlanzong''s disciples. After glancing at them, she gently raised her hand and said, "get up!"


    "Lord Xie!"


    Then, from the elder to the deacon, to the Zhenchuan disciple, the inner door disciple, and the new disciple, all of them got up one by one in a hierarchical and orderly way, which can be called the ultimate strictness and tidiness, and it almost destroyed many well-trained troops.


    He was quite satisfied with the performance of his disciples. Looking at them, Yun Yun nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, a voice of singing and laughing started to ring. A young girl jumped over the crowd, walked up the steps, and rushed to this gorgeous female douhuang who had just left the customs.


    "Teacher, you are finally out of the pass, Yan Ran can miss you to death!" Nalan Yanran uses the flying catkins body method taught by yunyun to her. In the blink of an eye, she strides the whole step and appears in front of yunyun. She is not shy either. She opens her arms and embraces yunyun and says to her.


    In the face of his beloved, yunyun''s face flashed a helpless smile. Then, he raised his hand, gently stroked Nalan''s head, and drowned her: "it''s such a big person, and it''s like a child."


    "What? I''m a child, teacher. Have you been closed for so long? Do you want to smile?" Did not loosen the arm that embraces cloud rhyme thin waist, Na LAN Yan Ran raises a head to ask to her.


    Yun Yun


    How do you want me to answer you in front of so many people?


    "Teacher, have you ever thought of Yanran, please say it!" See cloud rhyme didn''t answer their own questions, Na LAN Yan Ran some anxious to her after asked.


    Some can''t resist the questioning of his lover. Yun Yun hesitates for a moment. A bit of embarrassment flashed on her beautiful cheek. Finally, her lips gently opened and she said a word in a soft voice: "I want to."


    "Hee hee Get the answer of Nalan Yanran happy with the head rubbed rubbed cloud rhyme, face smile don''t mention have happy.


    In this world, if you want to ask her who is the closest person, it''s definitely not her father with a straight face all day, her rebellious grandfather, her little brother, but the person in front of her, who loves her most and her teacher!


    In front of so many people, I feel that it''s not inappropriate to be held by my beloved disciples, but yunyun is still a little bit burdened by the patriarch. So he said to the elders standing on both sides of the steps, "let these disciples disperse and go their own ways. In addition, I have some experience in closing this time. You elders of DouWang level can share the gains with me in the main hall this afternoon ¡£¡±"Yes, Lord!" Hearing Yun Yun''s words, all the elders answered respectfully, especially the elders at the level of DouWang, who were almost smiling.


    The experience of the patriarch during the closing period is a precious treasure. The patriarch planned to share it with them even though he didn''t want to. What a selfless good patriarch!


    The elders at the level of DouWang praised yunyun in their hearts. Then, according to her instructions, they ordered these disciples to leave and go on their own work. Those who should practice sword, those who should forge body, and those who should work for the clan should work. In a word, don''t be lazy!


    Seeing that these disciples are beginning to disperse, yunyun takes Nalan Yanran''s hand and smiles at her, then takes her to her bedroom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Yun Yun''s bedroom.


    Yun Yun sits on the soft throne of the patriarch. The desk in front of her is full of files about the affairs of the patriarchs during her seclusion. She casually takes a roll and opens it. At the same time, she glances at Nalan Yanran who is massaging her shoulders and legs.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand it. Yun Yun said to her directly, "come on, you are so good. What do you want from the teacher? Fighting skills, pills, weapons or interesting collections


    "Teacher, what are you talking about? Yanran has always been very good, OK?" Nalan Yanran stood up straight and feigned anger at yunyun.


    "Ha ha ~" Yun Yun smiles and expresses her opinion with laughter.


    Nalan said with a smile


    "Well, what''s the matter? Just tell me straight away. Don''t flatter me. When didn''t the teacher promise you what you want?" Seeing the twitching mouth of the lover, Yun Yun smiles again, holding her hand, letting her sit beside her and say to her.


    "Well I''ll be blunt, teacher. I have two things I want to ask for your help. " Cloud rhyme all call oneself to say straight, that Na LAN Yan Ran also not affectation, hesitated for a while, embrace her waist, say to her.


    "He said


    "The first one is Yanran''s younger brother, who broke through to the fighter two days ago, is Fire attribute, so Yanran wants to find a volume of fire attribute of xuanjie advanced skill for him. "


    "Your brother, oh, it''s Shiqiu. He''s a fighter. It''s good. It''s really not Huh? Fighter? Yan Ran, if the teacher remembers correctly, your brother is only 12 years old, isn''t he Just about to continue to boast, suddenly, cloud rhyme thought of what, turn head to Na LAN Yan Ran ask a way.


    "To be exact, it''s 12 years old, and it''s only two months before my birthday." Na LAN Yan answers a way.


    Yun Yun


    How much fighting did I have when I was so old?

 Chapter 82

    As one of the three strong fighters in the Garma Empire, yunyun always thinks that her success is due to her diligence and hard work, but it is undeniable that she is also a genius.


    Otherwise, why are the other two Duhuang both bad old leaders, and I''m the only one who''s young and beautiful?


    Don''t they work hard?


    No, they are also very hard-working, but they still break through to the realm of fighting the emperor when they are very old. There is no other reason. It''s because their talent is not good, at least compared with themselves!


    Now, what does her lover say? Her younger brother broke through to a fighter at the age of 12, which is faster than when I was practicing!


    Yun Yun carefully recalls that when she was 12 years old, she seemed to be in the spirit of nine sections of fighting. It sounds like there is not a big gap between her and the fighter, but it is also very big. At least she broke through to the fighter when she was 13 years old, more than a year later than him. Doesn''t that mean


    "Is his talent above mine?" Yun Yun''s eyes flashed a deep light and murmured in his heart.


    Seeing that her teacher didn''t speak, Nalan, who was holding her waist, shook her and asked her, "teacher, is that ok? Promise Yanran


    "Yanran, I remember that before closing the door, I asked you to ask your brother if he would like to join yunlanzong. How did he answer? Would you tell the teacher first?" Did not give a reply immediately, cloud rhyme to Na LAN Yan Ran smile, ask a way.


    Xuanjie''s advanced skills are not Chinese cabbage. Although the price is not very high in the auction house, it is very difficult to meet them on weekdays. As the leader of Yunlan sect, yunyun can''t give a volume of xuanjie''s advanced skills to people outside the sect, even if he dotes on his disciples.


    Otherwise, if other elders and the next patriarch also learn from her, I''m afraid that in a few generations, Yunlan sect will be finished.


    Defeated!


    "Teacher, he said he would. I''ve given him that volume of" explosive step "fighting skills. Tomorrow I''ll bring him to yunlanzong to see you." See cloud rhyme didn''t immediately refuse, know this matter has a door, Na LAN Yan Ran some joyful said to her.


    "Yes?" Hearing this answer, Yun Yun turned her eyes, thought about it in her heart, then nodded her head and said, "well, in this case, tomorrow No, you can bring him to yunlanzong in the future. As for the xuanjie advanced skill of rolling fire, I''ll ask elder Yunling to give it to you later, or I can give it to him when he comes to Yunlan sect. "


    "When he comes, the teacher will give it to him personally. You can see him with your own eyes, or you can choose the most suitable skill for him." Na LAN Yan Ran said immediately.


    "Oh, I can''t see that my Yan Ran is still so concerned about my younger brother, thinking about him everywhere?" Cloud rhyme picked pick eyebrow, some surprised say.


    She thinks that she knows this disciple very well. The girl cares about her family, but she cares about cultivation. If she cares so much, there will be a problem.


    If you don''t know that her brother is her cousin, Yun Yun will doubt whether she is from the Nalan family who has made five clothes with her, and then they have an indescribable relationship.


    "Hee hee, teacher, that''s the second thing I want to tell you." Being noticed by yunyun, Nalan smiles at her and says in a low voice: "teacher, do you remember the marriage that my grandfather ordered for me that I mentioned to you before?"


    "I remember." Hearing Nalan Yanran mention her marriage, yunyun Daimei frowned and her face suddenly became a little serious.


    "I''ve thought about it for a long time. I still can''t accept being with a stranger all my life, so I want to..."


    "Divorce?" Yun Yun asked.


    "Well."


    "Alas She has been psychologically prepared for this matter for a long time, but suddenly hearing this answer, Yun Yun sighed. She was silent for a while, and then said to the girl, "Yan Ran, your mood is clear, but do you know what others will think of your Nalan family if you do this? They will say that your grandfather saw that the Xiao family was defeated, and your fiance became a waste again, so he didn''t look up to them, so he agreed to give up your marriage. Even if your grandfather doesn''t agree, you go to the Xiao family to retire in the name of yunlanzong, those people outside still have to talk about the Nalan family, because they will think that this is what yunlanzong and Nalan family discussed, just to save the face of Nalan family. In this way, not only Nalan family, but also yunlanzong will get a bad reputation for bullying others. You should know that for Yun lanzong, sometimes fame is irrelevant, but sometimes it is very important, so we can''t easily let ourselves bear the bad reputation. Do you understand? "


    "Teacher, I understand, but I really don''t want to marry a person who is not masked, and he, he is still a..." Na LAN Yan Ran''s face flashed a color of embarrassment, did not continue to say.


    See her such, cloud rhyme pour is very considerate to connect a way: "waste?"


    "Yes, but it''s not just that, Xiao Qiu said..."


    "Xiaoqiu? The kid in Shiqiu? What did he say? ""He inadvertently said that the man my grandfather chose for me was Xiao Yan. He was very It''s very erotic With that, Nalan blushed and lowered her head.


    Yunyun''s face is a little dazed at first, and then it turns red slightly. Both of them are unmarried. There is not even a close man around them. It''s really hard for them to discuss this topic about lust.


    However, since we have already said that, we still have to finish what we have said.


    "Cough, Yan Ran, how did your brother know Xiao Yan What about that one? Is that true? " Cloud rhyme coughed a, some embarrassed of ask a way.


    "I don''t know. I''ve sent someone to Wutan city to check. Now they haven''t come back."


    "Why don''t we talk about it when someone comes back?"


    "No, teacher, I''ve already thought about it. I''m going to retire. I''m a girl, and I''m not one of those men. How can I bet my whole life''s happiness on a man I''ve never met, but everyone says it''s not good?" Nalan Yanran raises his head and insists on the way to yunyun.


    "But if you do this, those people outside will talk about it, and your grandfather will..."


    "I know my grandfather has a good face and a stubborn temper. If I really want to retire and let people outside say that he is treacherous, maybe he will drive me out of the house."


    "And you''re going to insist on quitting?"


    "So I think as long as the right medicine is applied to the case and those people don''t say that Nalan family is treacherous and despises Xiao family."


    "Oh? What''s your idea? " I didn''t expect that my disciples would say that. Yunyun is interested and asks her.


    "It''s Xiaoqiu. He''s different from me. He''s a man. He''ll probably be the head of Nalan family in the future. He can marry many wives. It doesn''t matter if he has one more or one less. He doesn''t have to worry about being ruined by the engagement." Nalan Yanran suddenly becomes a little excited and says to yunyun.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Xiao Yan and I quit our marriage and ask Xiao Qiu to make an engagement with a woman in the Xiao family. The two families still maintain an in laws relationship, just changing the people who get married, so that people outside will not say that my Nalan family doesn''t look down on the Xiao family. As for Xiao Yan I am a disciple of the teacher, but he is a waste. I believe that people in the world will understand me and agree with me, so I will give him some compensation. "


    Yun Yun


    "Xiaoqiu has a very good talent. He is much better than Xiao Yan at that time. His martial arts and fighting skills are at the top level of the Empire, and his future achievements will never be lower than that of douhuang. There is a son-in-law who can''t be asked by the Xiao family. The Nalan family didn''t break their engagement with the Xiao family. They just changed the candidates for the engagement, and we didn''t take anyone to paste it They are the most gifted men in the family. It''s not a shame to the Xiao family. On the contrary, it reflects the importance of Nalan family to their family. Teacher, do you think that if this is the case, people outside will speak ill of my grandfather and say that we look down on their Xiao family and force them to withdraw their marriage? "


    Yun Yun


    My Yan Ran, how did you come up with this idea?

 Chapter 83

    After listening to Nalan Yanran''s idea, yunyun''s mouth opened slightly and blinked, which was very shocked.


    She didn''t expect that her lover could come up with such an idea. It''s really How talented!


    Not only let oneself have no engagement, don''t have to spend a lifetime with a strange man, destroy the happiness of a lifetime, but also can save the face of the two families, avoid the Nalan family being talked about as treacherous and look down on the Xiao family, so rely on the power to forcibly withdraw marriage.


    Xiao Yan is the only one who will be wronged. His personal honor and disgrace are not worth mentioning in front of the marriage between the two families. What''s more, at the age of 14 or 15, he has only three fights, which is called "waste" by everyone. He has lost all his face long ago. The total humiliation he has suffered is estimated to be as high as a hill. In addition, others won''t say anything.


    After all, how is it possible that sanduan Douzhi wants to marry the eldest daughter of Nalan family and the disciple of Yunlan sect?


    I really think that with a wedding letter, you can have a beautiful woman. Don''t be so naive, OK!


    If the imperial crown prince who has been canonized by the decree is not successful, it will be abandoned. What''s more, if your engagement is not successful, you will soon become an adult, and you will only have three fights. Who can blame you?


    You can''t let other girls accompany you to be beggars all your life, can you?


    Keke, according to the almost universal rules of various forces, after the initiation ceremony, the strength is still too poor, and those who have little future in their cultivation will be sent out of the clan to take care of various industries for the family. To put it bluntly, "stop practicing, and go to a store of the family to be a shopkeeper to help the family do some real things Let''s go


    As for the spirit of San Duan Dou, Yun Yun thinks that no matter which faction it is in, as long as it can be called a family, it won''t be left after its coming of age ceremony, because it''s useless to keep it.


    So, without accident, Xiao Yan''s future will be to be expelled from Wutan city and enter a store of Xiao''s family to help manage business. What''s his future?


    In the eyes of yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect, the future is no different from being a beggar.


    If it is not for fear of damaging the reputation of yunlanzong, there is no need for Nalan Yanran to speak, she will take the initiative to propose to relieve the marriage for her.


    But now, this girl thought of this idea, think carefully, is really very good, not only achieved the goal, but also kept the reputation.


    Well, actually yunlanzong and his reputation Well, if Xiao Yan doesn''t change after a while, for the sake of his disciple''s future, Yun Yun says that he can''t and can only compare the two evils. He agrees that Yun lanzong will be the villain and break her engagement.


    After all, Nalan Yanran is a candidate for the next generation of suzerain in her eyes. She can''t just marry a trash. This is also for Yunlan Zong.


    Now that she can come up with this idea, on the other hand, it can help her solve a difficult problem.


    In autumn, Nalan broke through to the fighter at the age of 12, and will soon join Yunlan sect. At that time, he will be able to have the top skills and fighting skills of Yunlan sect and Nalan family. Looking at the whole Gama Empire, the younger generation is absolutely second to none. There is no limit to his future achievements. If you can change the candidate who marries with the Xiao family to him, as Yan Ran said, the Xiao family will be the best There''s no reason to refuse. On the contrary, you may enjoy it.


    The only thing to worry about is


    "Will he accept Yan Ran''s arrangement?" Cloud rhyme Dai Mei a wrinkly, in the heart some worry of murmur a way.


    Although she has never met the young master of Nalan family, she has heard a little about him. She has heard that he is extremely favored in Nalan family, and the degree of being favored is even equal to Nalan Yanran. Moreover, because he is a man, marshal Nalan Jie has repeatedly praised him as "my family Yinger". Such a young genius must be very proud, and he will listen to Yanran''s arrangement Are you engaged to a woman in the Xiao family?


    Although Yanran just said, "anyway, he is a man, and he may be the future patriarch of Nalan family. He can marry many wives, and it doesn''t matter whether one is more or one is less," it sounds reasonable, but when she thinks about it, she feels unreasonable.


    How can a man marry a woman he has never seen?


    Is a man''s innocence so worthless?


    Think of here, cloud rhyme frown suddenly deeper, immediately, she put this question to Na LAN Yan Ran asked.


    Nalan, who was asked, grinned and leaned her head on yunyun''s shoulder. She said to her delicately, "that''s why I think about Xiaoqiu everywhere, teacher. You think, I helped him so much and treated him so well. I not only supervised his cultivation, but also gave him pills and fighting skills. I also took him to yunlanzong. In his ordinary life, where was he a little uncomfortable, As long as I''m at home, I''m the first one to rush to see him and take care of him. Now it''s the critical time. I need him to sacrifice a little to save my happiness. Do you mean he won''t agree? "


    Yun Yun


    "What''s more, I didn''t force him to raise an eyebrow with Xiao''s daughter. Since he is engaged, I will help him choose the most beautiful, gifted and temperamental girl in Xiao''s family. If he still doesn''t like it, he will keep it in a remote yard after he gets married. No one will say anything about him. He just needs to hang up his name, you say In this way, he will not promise me? He didn''t mean to agree with me? "Yun Yun


    The corners of his mouth twitch a little. After a long silence, Yun Yun says in a voice: "if he doesn''t agree?"


    "Then I''ll stick to this heartless guy until he agrees. I can''t do it. I''ll go to my grandfather. Anyway, he decided a marriage for me without my consent. Now it''s Xiaoqiu''s turn, and let him decide it without my grandson''s consent."


    Yun Yun


    Yan Ran, you are going to pit your brother!


    It must be very painful to be your brother?!


    Hearing the answer of Nalan Yanran, yunyun closed her eyes, flashed a look that couldn''t bear to look directly at her face, shook her head and didn''t speak.


    What can I say? In the final analysis, it''s all the housework of Nalan family. I''ll just watch it, just watch it


    After seeing the results, I will criticize Yanran again and tell her that it is wrong for you to do so!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the nalans.


    "Yawn!" I''ve just finished scanning the jade volume of "complete explanation of DouWang''s fighting spirit" with my soul power, and I''ve got a lot of knowledge about fighting spirit. Now I''m studying the three unique skills downloaded from the mall. Yeshiqiu, who wants to cultivate his fighting skills by them, suddenly sneezes and his nose is a little sour.


    He rubbed his nose, pursed his mouth at night, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. "I''m a Doushi, but I still have a cold. Is there anyone behind me?"


    "Quack quack!"


    At night, when Qiu conjectured, the big tree in the yard suddenly sounded a bird call. Then, several black birds flew out of the sky at the same time, which made Qiu''s face sink suddenly.


    "Mad, crows in broad daylight, eh It''s not a good omen. I''d better study in another place! "


    Thinking about it, I got up at night and walked out of the courtyard where I lived.

 Chapter 84

    In the chat group.


    Yeshiqiu: "all members, how are you doing about conquering the Qing Dynasty?"


    When walking to the family''s training ground, autumn''s heart moves in the night, enters the chat group and asks all the online group members.


    Hegemonic: "Lord, I''m still on my way. After I have collected all the treasures in Lingyun grottoes, I''ll go to the affiliated world and destroy the country called Qing Dynasty. Please rest assured."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I''m very relieved. Not long ago, I allowed Li Maozhen to lead his 100000 Qi army into the iron tooth copper tooth Ji Xiaolan world. I believe he will satisfy me."


    Majestic: "what, 100000?"


    Seeing the text message sent by the group leader, the whole person was shocked. He didn''t expect that Li Maozhen had such courage. On the basis of guarding the territory of the world, he dared to divide 100000 troops to the strange world. Would he not be afraid of being taken the opportunity to end his old nest?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "thank you for your trust. Please rest assured that Xiao Wang will live up to your trust. Now, the capital of this world has been occupied by Xiao Wang''s Qi army, and the princes and ministers of the Manchu Dynasty are also in Xiao Wang''s hands. Those scattered troops have some scruples and dare not attack the city with all their strength. Moreover, although their weapons are excellent, their combat power is not strong. After Xiao Wang occupied the capital, he immediately replaced all his troops with Qing army''s equipment, which is in Jiumen governor''s office With enough weapons, their advantages have disappeared. I believe that in a short time, the Qing Dynasty will be renamed Daqi. By then, all the people in this land will accept the rule of our chat group. "


    Riding a big horse with a flying dragon on his shoulder and a Zixiao sword from the empress at his waist, Li Maozhen led the army to attack the yellow flag army of Manchuria outside the city. At the same time, he said in the group.


    Seeing Li Maozhen''s generous acknowledgement and reporting the results of the battle, the hero''s face became more ugly.


    Occupying the capital so soon?


    I haven''t sent troops yet!


    You have an army of 100000. I have 800000 disciples in the world!


    How dare you argue with me?


    Tu shanyaya: "we Tu Shan are not very interested in the identity of alien world [position manager]. After thinking about it, I decided to let it go. There is no need to add such heavy responsibility to myself for a little wealth."


    Besides


    She has already talked with Li Maozhen. She helps Qi Jun to increase the speed of marching, and uses magic to help him win as soon as possible. Fortunately, she can occupy the whole territory of the Qing Dynasty in the shortest time. In return, if Li Maozhen can become a position manager, he will transfer 30% of the benefits he gets in this world to himself.


    Thirty percent, you don''t need to send out the fox guard of Tushan, and you don''t need to bear the heavy responsibility and obligation of managing a human country, so you can get this proportion of wealth. Tushan Yaya thought about it seriously in her heart, and felt that she didn''t suffer a loss, so she agreed.


    Flying over the Qi army, Tu Shanya and Li Maozhen fight against the eight banners.


    In Fengyun world, seeing the news from Tushan Yaya, the hero''s ugly face eased a little.


    Fortunately, the Banshee. Jing did not participate in the fight for the position of the manager, otherwise it would be more difficult for her to win the world.


    After chatting for most of the day, and the other person''s head is very beautiful, but the ears that are obviously not human can''t be hidden. So the hero knows that there is another inhuman guy in the group.


    With the devil Bruce Lee, there are already two non-human creatures in the group. In broad daylight, all kinds of demons and ghosts have emerged. The world has really changed!


    "Alas Thinking, the hero sighed.


    At this time, the person he disliked the most also appeared.


    Wei Wuxian: "Wow, 100000 troops! Brother Li, you are really a king of Qi. There are so many people under your hand. Jiang Cheng and I haven''t started our action yet! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "Mr. Wei, I don''t know how many people you plan to bring."


    Wei Wuxian: "five, isn''t it stipulated that the group leader can only take five companions? By the way, how did you ask the group leader to allow you to take 100000 people there? "


    How did you find it?


    Li Maozhen bowed her head and thought about it. It seemed that she didn''t ask much. She was just chatting with the group leader. She said so to him, and then he agreed. It was easy to talk.


    However, it''s OK for them to know about it, but they can''t talk about it in the group. Otherwise, they also go to ask the group leader, or they don''t dare to ask the group leader, and they don''t believe what they say. They think they are deceiving them. Isn''t that asking for trouble.


    So Li Maozhen thought about it and replied in the group, "I have my own way."


    Wei Wuxian


    Are you replying to me? Are you really replying to me? Why didn''t I receive the answer?


    Yeshiqiu: "Wei Wuxian, you haven''t started your action yet. What are you doing now?"See Wei Wuxian sent out the news, night autumn some can''t help but ask him.


    This guy''s future is the most miserable one in the group. But he wanted to give him a spoiler and let him watch the video. If he didn''t watch the video, it would be meaningless. Now he doesn''t cherish the opportunity to develop in a different world. Does he want to end up with the same end as in the original work?


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, I just had a fight with LAN Zhan. Now they punish me to kneel and beat the board. Besides, LAN Qiren is not at home, and Jiang Cheng and I don''t have to ask for leave to go back to Yunmeng. I think it''s hard for me to be the position manager. Jiang Cheng is so anxious that he has to stamp his feet there now."


    "Yeshiqiu:" Yeah, it''s a pity. You can ask for your own happiness


    Wei Wuxian: "well, before being beaten, I specially added two pieces of special armor to the fart stock. If they can''t hurt me, the group leader can rest assured."


    Yeshiqiu: "I didn''t worry about this at all. It should be Jiang Cheng and LAN Zhan who should worry about your pain."


    Wei Wuxian: "Jiang Cheng, I understand. How can LAN Zhan worry about me? When I say I want to make friends with him, he ignores me?"


    Night time autumn: "ignore is default."


    Wei Wuxian: "really? That''s right. I said, there are so many advantages in being friends with me. How could he refuse me? It turns out that Wei Wuxian is right and wrong, ha ha ~ "


    laughing in his heart, his body suddenly moves violently. Then, his two pieces of armor on his buttocks slide down his pants. When his uncle Lan''s disciple and LAN Zhan kneel beside him, they see this scene and are silent.


    Wei Wuxian, who found something wrong with his fart, looked back and found that the two pieces of special armor had slipped out, and his pupils shrank. Then he raised his head and said with a dry smile to the LAN''s children who were in charge of the execution: "well, if you''ve already beaten it, forget it. Let''s leave a line for everything. It''s good to meet each other in the future. How about that?"


    LAN''s Disciple


    The disciple did not speak, but looked at LAN Zhan.


    Without using any armor, LAN Zhan, who had been beaten by dozens of boards, glared at Wei Wuxian fiercely. Then he said to the LAN disciple in a cold voice: "fight again, Gusu Lan''s family precepts, the crime of cheating is more serious, plus ten boards."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Wei Wuxian opened his mouth and collapsed.


    This is to break my fart. Stock? Group leader, you lied to me. LAN Zhan was worried that I would be hurt. What he worried about was that he was afraid that I would not be hurt!


    "Oh, no! Ah, ah, ah... "


    In the ancestral hall of the LAN family, Wei Wuxian''s scream came out. Hearing the sound, LAN Zhan next to him clenched his teeth and clenched his hand into a fist, as if he was enduring something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After reading the reply of online group members, yeshiqiu can almost guess the result of conquering the Qing Dynasty.


    According to the current situation, Li Maozhen will be the most successful one out of ten. There are at least one or two thousand of them who have practiced martial arts and have some internal power. They are also in times of war and often fight. Their combat effectiveness is definitely better than that of the Eight Banners army, which has enjoyed happiness for more than 100 years.


    The only thing that can''t compare with the Qing army is the equipment. After all, there is a difference of more than a thousand years. But Li Maozhen also said that after he occupied the capital, he changed the Qi army''s weapons into the Qing army''s, which is not as good as the other party''s. what''s more, unless other members suddenly burst out, the Qing Dynasty would be defeated by Li Maozhen''s Qi army.


    Changing the name of Qing Dynasty to Daqi, it seems that Li Maozhen''s ambition is not small. He wants to be emperor!


    "Forget it, let him go. Anyway, I''m the leader of both the king and the emperor."


    When I got to the training ground, I found a place to sit down. At night, Qiu said in the group, urging everyone to work hard. If there is any trouble, those who can help each other had better help each other. If there is something, I can leave a message for myself.


    After the account, yeshiqiu chose to go offline, and then began to concentrate on the research of qisanjue.


    In the final analysis, the system of fighting spirit is also martial arts. It shares the same goal with the martial arts of the wind and cloud world. You have gained the knowledge of fighting king. You should be able to find some tips from these three unique martial arts, so as to create the three unique martial arts of fighting skills, and even Three points return to vitality.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu closed his eyes and began to study the memory of the three wonders in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Nalan Yanran, who gets yunyun''s default, walks out of yunlanzong with a relaxed face and embarks on the journey back to Nalan''s home.

 Chapter 85

    After Nalan Yanran left, yunyun, who is sitting in the bedroom and reading the file, suddenly shrinks her pupils and looks at a message on the file. Her eyes turn slightly. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    It is written in this volume: "a few days ago, Yue Mei, the leader of the serpent tribe, and Yue Zi, the general of her tribe, concealed their identity and sneaked into the imperial capital. They successively appeared in Royal Square City and nalanjiafang city. During this period, they met with Mu family and Nalan family. At last, they were brought back to Mu family by Mu Zhan."


    Yuemei


    This name, yunyun has an impression.


    One of the eight leaders of the snake people, the serious fighting king, once seriously injured Reina, one of the top ten in the war between the gama Empire and the snake people. He broke his arm with snake venom, which greatly damaged his strength.


    Her strength is absolutely not under the six-star fighting king. The boy of the wood family dare to take her back to the wood family. Is this to let the wood family experience a disaster?


    In the face of Yue Mei, even Mu Chen, who is the same fighting king, may not be able to win. What''s more, since Yue Mei conceals her identity and sneaks into the imperial capital, and is brought into Mu''s house by the boy of Mu''s family, the people of Mu''s family won''t be wary of her. She suddenly bursts up and wants to do something, and Mu Chen who is caught off guard may suffer losses.


    No, it will definitely suffer!


    Think of here, cloud rhyme with a finger point on the desktop, closed his eyes, thinking about whether he should tell the news to wood home.


    In terms of national interests, both yunlanzong and Mujia are the forces of Gama empire. They should share a common hatred in the face of the invasion of the snake people. However, in terms of domestic struggle, the royal family has always been extremely afraid of yunlanzong. Up to now, the 50000 troops are still stationed at the foot of Yunlan mountain, and Mujia is the loyal dog of the royal family, But there is no big difference.


    If this news is told to the wooden family, it is equivalent to saving the loss of the royal family and keeping some of their fighting power, which is not a good thing for Yun lanzong.


    Although yunyun doesn''t have the ambition to destroy the royal rule of Gama Empire like Yunshan, no matter who it is, it will not like a force that defends itself and sends 50000 troops to his home.


    Even if that power is royal.


    The royal family, after all, is not a big family that can suppress other families?


    Today''s Jia family defeated the royal family of the previous generation by strength in those years, which was the only way to replace them. Therefore, in Yun Yun''s eyes, it''s no big deal. Nobility is not noble. It''s not based on fame, but on one''s own strength.


    Yunlanzong''s strength is no worse than the royal family, or even better, so the royal family has nothing noble in yunyun''s eyes.


    Her only dilemma now is whether to put the country''s righteousness first or the interests of the clan first.


    Although the strong snake people sneak into Mujia will cause some damage to the overall strength of the Empire, yunyun knows that this kind of action will not affect the overall situation. The snake people still have no ability to invade the gama Empire, so from the perspective of interests, it is good for yunlanzong.


    "This..." There is a color of embarrassment on Yun Yun''s face.


    Finally, she sighed and chose the same way as yeshiqiu - I don''t know, it''s none of my business, I don''t care!


    I feel a little sorry in my heart, but as the leader of Yunlan sect, yunyun prefers her own Sect on the premise that it will not affect the general situation of the country, so even if she is ashamed, she can only make this decision.


    And


    "The boy of Nalan family had contact with Yuemei? Nalan Shiqiu, Yanran''s younger brother... " Looking at the name on the file, and then think of the things that Nalan Yanran said to herself before, yunyun''s heart suddenly has an idea.


    She asked nalanyan to bring this boy to yunlanzong. Now there are two days left. Why don''t you go to the imperial capital and have a look at him in advance, not only to see his character and temperament, but also to help nalanyan to observe whether her younger brother can really be controlled by her?


    I don''t know why. Although Nalan Yanran''s idea of breaking her engagement sounds feasible at first, yunyun always thinks that her gifted brother, like Liu Ling, won''t let her go.


    In case is also a stubborn, life and death is not promised, do not want to have an engagement with a strange woman, at that time, Nalan Yanran really can do anything to get him?


    Think of here, yunyun''s mind subconsciously emerged a little boy refused to fork, let Nalan Yanran how to please, how to coax, are useless picture.


    So, with a "poof" sound, Yun Yun smiles.


    Immediately, the woman sat up straight, speeding up the speed of looking through the file.


    "Well, let''s do it like this. I''ll go to the imperial capital to watch the affairs of the wooden family. If something too much happens at that time, I can intervene." Yun Yun murmurs to himself in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the training ground of Nalan''s family.


    Sitting cross legged at night, Qiu stood up unexpectedly. He still closed his eyes, but his hands and feet were moving.With a slow pace and waving his arm, he raised one cold air after another in the air. This cold air made other people not far away feel a piercing cold. They used fighting spirit or fighting spirit to protect their bodies. At the same time, they quickly moved away from the location of nightfall.


    I didn''t care about the behavior of those clansmen, because yeshiqiu knew long before practicing that there was a fighting spirit elder in this training ground. No matter how to practice, it doesn''t matter. Because once there was a danger, the elder would stop it and wouldn''t cause human life. So here, the practicing clansmen can show their fighting skills to their heart''s content.


    Now, I am enjoying myself!


    Based on the three unique martial arts, according to the contents of internal force operation, muscle lines, and moves, this paper finds out the tricks that can transform it into fighting skills.


    Then, combined with his newly acquired knowledge of fighting spirit at the level of fighting king, he practiced the advanced skill "nine extreme thunder duel". After some thinking, yeshiqiu successfully came up with a fighting skill similar to "Tian Shuang Quan".


    Fighting skills?


    Yes, it''s fighting skill! The


    system is also a kind of martial arts. What''s more, fighting skills and martial arts have many common points. It is not enough to copy the nature completely. But taking it as a reference and absorbing the essence of it, creating a similar fighting skill is not difficult for this night''s autumn, which is talented and has gained the knowledge of fighting for the king.


    After all, Tianshuang boxing is not a complicated martial art.


    Yeshiqiu will never admit that the reason why he thinks Tianshuang boxing is not a complicated martial art is that after a failure, he specially downloaded the copy of Ximen chuixue martial arts enlightenment from the mall.


    In a word, now this fighting skill has become a success!


    "Boom!"


    His eyes suddenly open. At the end of the night, Qiu blows his fist at a huge bronze statue on the training ground. Suddenly, a cold current spurts out from the surface of his fist and hits the bronze statue in the blink of an eye. A lot of cold air spreads out, making those people who are already far away from here feel the cold again.


    At the same time, the bronze statue of the lion heart marshal nalanjie, that is, yeshiqiu''s grandfather, became an ice statue

 Chapter 86

    "This..."


    Seeing this scene, all the Nalan family members present were shocked. What a terrible fighting skill of ice attribute! It even iced the whole bronze statue with one hit. When did he learn this fighting skill?


    No, does Nalan family have such ice fighting skills?


    There were many people of insight among the people present. They could see at a glance that the fighting skills used by yeshiqiu were not lower than the level of xuanjie intermediate, at least it was also xuanjie intermediate. He actually practiced this level of fighting skills, which was still ice!


    The ice attribute is not particularly powerful in the element attribute, but the fighting skill of Nalan family is the highest in the thunder attribute, such as the ice attribute fighting skill of xuanjie intermediate. Some people who are still high in status think about it, and finally get the answer: No, there is no ice attribute fighting skill of xuanjie intermediate in the family!


    So the question is, where did he learn it from? Is it difficult for Nalan Yanran to teach him yunlanzong''s fighting skills?


    Someone''s mind suddenly came up with such a conjecture, and then nodded, showing a look of "should be like this". After all, apart from this possibility, it seems that there is really no other possibility. It can''t be found by himself in Fangshi, can it?


    Tut, don''t say, this may also have!


    People in the frozen bronze statue and maintain the boxing movement of the night when the autumn body back and forth to watch, the heart can not help the imagination.


    They are all shocked by the fighting skills used by yeshiqiu, but none of them is shocked by his strength.


    Because at night, Qiu cancelled the blessing of the power of the world as soon as he walked out of his yard, and used the explosive step fighting technique all the way to the training ground, which consumed a lot of fighting spirit, so when he used the fighting technique version of Tianshuang boxing, he only had the fighting spirit of a star fighter.


    Yeshiqiu has already become a fighter. Not many people in Nalan''s family know about it, but absolutely many of them. As it happens, the dozen people present know about it, so they are not surprised by the momentum of yeshiqiu.


    On the contrary, the elder sitting in the corner, looking after the place while basking in the sun, picked his eyebrows and was shocked.


    On the contrary, what shocked him was not his fighting skills, but his real cultivation.


    Different from the young people who can only judge each other''s strength by the breath of others, the elder''s eyesight is very poisonous. He took a deep look at yeshiqiu and saw that his actual cultivation should be a three-star fighter, which is different from what the patriarch said at the clan meeting yesterday.


    What''s more, the 12-year-old three star fighter, this is too shocking, genius, this is a real genius!


    The elder sat up straight and said repeatedly in his heart.


    As for the ice fighting skill, his idea is the same as that of others. It''s either Yunlan Zong''s fighting skill taught by Nalan Yanran, or he found it himself in Fangshi, because he doesn''t have it in his family, but


    If he finds it himself, it will be in the future!


    Thinking about it, the elder told the Deacon around him to take care of it. Then he got up and left to find nalansu.


    And night autumn, in the successful use of the douji version of the day frost boxing, he took a deep breath, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the huge bronze statue not far in front of him, he saw that his whole body was frozen by his own strength. At night, a smile of excitement flashed across Qiu''s face.


    How strong!


    The power of this move may be slightly less than that of the extremely smart and fierce wind boxing, but it covers a large area and can be called a group skill. Coupled with the visual sense of freezing, it seems to be more frightening than the extremely smart and fierce wind boxing.


    Moreover, this kind of group skill can play a greater role in group warfare than extremely smart and fierce wind boxing!


    After all, the opponent''s HP is 100, but there are 10 people. It goes without saying that you have 200 single skills and 150 group skills with attack power, which one is better.


    "We have to give this fighting skill a name, eh It''s also called "Tian Shuang Quan!" At night, Qiu thought about it and said in his heart.


    No way, people who can''t name themselves can only copy other people''s names in this kind of thing.


    "Young master, you''ve frozen the bronze statue of the old man. If you let the old man know about this, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble!" Just at night, when Qiu was satisfied with the copied name, suddenly, a voice came from those people to remind him.


    Hearing this, Qiu''s body trembled at night, and his body, which was exhausted, almost didn''t fall down.


    Yes, he has frozen the bronze statue of the old man pointing out the movements. If he knows, he can''t scold himself to death.


    It''s true that he is very popular in Nalan''s family, but this bronze statue is also the favorite of the old man. It''s specially placed here for the people who practice martial arts to see the honor of the imperial marshal. It''s so frozen that the old man knows that it''s inevitable to get scolded.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu quickly whistled and summoned his pet baby dragon to help himself to unfreeze the bronze statue.As for the origin of the three flying dragon babies, it''s not necessary to deliberately fake something in the evening and autumn, because there are many people in Nalan''s family who keep small Warcraft as pets, and many businesses in Fangshi sell them. With their own identity and financial resources, it''s not normal to buy some pets as soon as Yaxing arrives?


    No one will check. Even if they do, they can''t find it. If you ask yourself, you can say that you found it on the road. It''s impossible for someone to follow you all the time. As long as you don''t, no one can prove that you are lying.


    Besides, even if I lie, who can do anything to me? Am I a young master or are you a young master?


    A few minutes later, the ice on the surface of the bronze statue melted. At night, Qiu Shiqiu expressed his thanks to the kind-hearted man who didn''t show up among these people. If he hadn''t reminded himself, maybe he would have patted his ass and left directly. Then, he didn''t do the finishing work, and he would have been even worse scolded!


    The old man''s voice is very comfortable when he praises people, but it is also painful when he scolds people.


    At night, Qiu has seen pictures of him criticizing some elders several times. What he scolded is It''s hard to say!


    After thanking him, he took a break at night and went to the leisure area with his three cute pets.


    He has a lot of time to practice today. His body is full of sweat. He has to take a bath. By the way, he has a swim to exercise his body, so that his body won''t be able to match the cultivation after he has blessed the power of the world.


    As for the other two talents, we can continue to practice in the afternoon and evening. We also need to refine that piece of ten thousand year old ice pith. Before refining, we can try to strengthen it with the super strengthening furnace to see if we can increase the success rate of "fire immunity" ability.


    Ten minutes later, yeshiqiu came to the leisure area where he could swim. Then Kuan undressed and jumped in with the three little guys.


    However, just at night when Qiu just jumped into the water, the mechanical sound of the two systems suddenly rang in my mind.


    [Ding Dong, Wei Wuxian pawned a three-level magic talisman "jiejie talisman" and got 60 points. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, bought a pill of "Fu Shang Dan". ¡¿


    autumn at night


    What is he, injured?


    No, he said he had something on his ass, didn''t he?

 Chapter 87

    Since it is in leisure time, that night when autumn decided in addition to swimming, let yourself more leisure, into the group and group friends chat.


    So, a mechanical sound.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian, who got 60 points by pawning a border sign, didn''t laugh in the group as usual. Instead, he sent out one voice message after another full of sorrow, hoping that someone could comfort him and his injured heart.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, you said that I just got a treasure and wanted to share it with LAN Zhan. Who knows that instead of being ungrateful, he scolded me and even rushed to draw a sword to cut me. Anyway, we are half equal, and he can''t beat me. But after that, I have to be punished and punished with him. Do you think that''s the way to do things £¿ Why am I so unlucky? "


    Wei Wuxian, the founder of the evil way, opens his mouth and swallows the healing pill he bought from the mall. At the same time, he complains to everyone in the group.


    As for Jiang Cheng and Nie huaisang, who is giving him farts and shares the wind behind him, he has complained to them before, so he won''t complain now.


    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, Yin Susu, who has already practiced the first and second movements of Tian Shuang Quan, has finished the competition with her husband. She reaches out her hand to help Zhang Cuishan, who has been beaten black and blue by herself, up from the ground, and then sends a message to Wei Wuxian, asking: "Mr. Wei, you don''t mean that Mr. LAN is in your world Is he a famous young gentleman? Why did he bite the hand that feeds him? What is the treasure you shared with him? "


    Wei Wuxian: "the best spring palace picture I got from the emperor."


    Yin Su Su


    No wonder people will beat you. If you don''t, you must be a hypocrite.


    Tu yamaya: "men, there is no good thing."


    The Qi army that just helped Li Maozhen completely destroyed the army of zhenghuang banner, and Tu Shan Yaya and Dai Mei frowned and said coldly in the crowd.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, you can''t say that. Men also have good ones, such as me."


    Tu yamaya: "I just feel it when I see you."


    Wei Wuxian: "what do you mean? I''m the fourth son of the Xianmen family


    Tu yamaya: "so?"


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m good at all six arts. I''m good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    Tu yamaya: "so?"


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m very good-looking. In our Yunmeng, many girls like me."


    Tu yamaya: "so?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well I''m a good man. "


    Tu Shanya: "ha ha ~"


    hearing Wei Wuxian''s words and his very funny voice, Tu Shanya couldn''t help laughing, either sarcastically or simply amused by the boy.


    So shameless, he really is Interesting!


    Wei Wuxian: "hey hey, the fox demon sister''s laughter is really good. Laugh more, I feel comfortable."


    Tu Shanya: "hum, I''m a disciple. I want to die!"


    The next second, smile convergence, Tu Shan Ya Ya''s face returned to a state of expressionless, no envy of Wei cold voice.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I''m just stating a fact. How can I become an apprentice? Elder sister, your voice is really beautiful! "


    Tu Shanya


    Don''t think that if you flatter me, I will forgive you. If you don''t get some dry goods, you will suffer!


    Then, Tu Shanya will show her business skills in the group.


    Who knows, her words haven''t said export, Wei Wuxian took the initiative to send her a red envelope.


    [Ding, group member Wei Wuxian has sent you an exclusive red envelope. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    seeing the red envelope suddenly appearing on the chat screen and hearing the mechanical sound, Tu Shanya squinted and said in secret: this boy is quite sensible!


    Will open the red envelope, suddenly, a flower appeared in the hands of Tu Shan Ya Ya, and then, Wei Wu Xian''s message sent out.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, sister fox demon, give you a flower, and then give me a smile."


    Tu Shanya


    It''s not worth your money, is it?


    "Oh, brother Wei, you can''t pick wild flowers on the roadside. You like flowers. Later we''ll go to Caiyi town and buy the best fairy flowers. How nice it is to see and eat them!" When Wei Wuxian picked a wild flower by the side of the road, he immediately lost it. Nie huaisang closed the fan, clapped his hand and said to him.


    "Come on, I fart. I''m hurt. What color town are you going to?" Wei Wuxian said to Nie huaisang.


    "I just saw what you seem to have taken. Why, isn''t that pills?""Yes, but Ah, I don''t feel any more pain! " Being reminded by Nie huaisang, Wei Wuxian finds that his injured fart has no pain. This is really a good thing. He didn''t expect that this medicine is so effective.


    In fact, the power of a pill is not big at all, but Wei Wuxian''s injury is just a fart. He has suffered dozens of times, but the pain is not serious for the practitioners, so even a pill of pill is enough to take effect.


    "You fart. What are you doing with me when the pain stops? Get down here Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Jiang Cheng''s face turns black and shouts at him.


    "Well? No, I''m the wounded. It was my illusion just now. I fart. I still have a lot of pain! " He is very dissatisfied with Jiang Cheng''s attitude. Wei Wuxian rubs against his back and climbs higher. He hugs him and refuses to come down.


    Why do I have to walk when I can carry someone!


    "You When Wei Wuxian was angry with him, Jiang Cheng bit his teeth and glared at him fiercely. But after saying the word "you", he turned his head helplessly and continued to carry him on his back.


    Forget it. He''s like this. I''m used to it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    As soon as I entered the group, I saw a lot of wonderful news. Looking at the red envelope records, I found that Wei Wuxian gave Tu Shanya a wild flower. At night, Qiu almost didn''t laugh.


    Queen Tushan, Wei Wuxian, you just give someone a wild flower, and you want them to laugh at you, aren''t you?


    No wonder there are so many girls you tease in your life, but none of them belong to you. Sure enough, you are an idiot on paper.


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, the group leader is also online! You lied to me, the leader. LAN Zhan didn''t worry that I would be hurt at all. He also asked the executing disciples to add ten boards to me and beat me so much Oh, fart. It''s swollen. "


    At this time, Wei Wuxian saw that autumn was also online at night, and quickly complained to him.


    Night time autumn: "maybe When I hit you, the pain is in his heart? "


    Wei Wuxian


    There''s something wrong with what you say!


    [Ding, the group leader put on the shelf a five level beast fire, dark evil spot tiger fire, which costs 600 points. ¡¿


    after replying to Wei Wuxian, yeshiqiu takes a look and sees that the demon Bruce Lee is online at this time, but he just doesn''t speak. After thinking about it, he puts the fifth level beast fire he got from Nalan''s treasure house on the shelf and goes to the mall.


    Then, in the group broadcast about the mall has a new commodity notice, not long after, diving demon dragon bubble.

 Chapter 88

    Devil Bruce Lee: "group leader, do you think Bruce Lee can really defeat Jackie Chan? Bruce Lee who has learned TianShuang Boxing It''s still a failure. "


    After more than a day off the production line, he ran to an island relying on his own perception. He wanted to get the black air of the water devil bazaar, but in the end, he failed. The devil Bruce Lee was lying on the sea, wandering around, and doubting his life.


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Bruce Lee, I don''t know what type of your Tianshuang boxing has reached?"


    Seeing the news suddenly sent by the demon Bruce Lee, Yin Su Su became interested, hesitated for a moment and asked him. White eyebrow eagle king''s great shift of the universe is still very good. After all, it is the real love of the white eyebrow eagle king. It is the real story of eagle king. Zhang Wuji, who has no parents in her original age, can practice Joyoung''s magic skills and move the universe to herself. Even if she is a mother.


    However, the martial arts level of "Tian Shuang Quan" is obviously higher than the above two martial arts, so she still encounters a bottleneck after practicing the second form of "frost embracing the moon" with great momentum, and can''t move forward in a short time.


    Therefore, after seeing the demon Bruce Lee say that he has also learned the Tianshuang boxing, Yin Su Su immediately has a strong curiosity. She hopes to get the demon Bruce Lee''s answer: I just finished the first move.


    However


    Devil Bruce Lee: "the eighth style, frost and dew."


    Yin Su Su


    In the world of relying on heaven and killing dragons, Yin Su feels that a dagger has been inserted into her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Sure enough, I was the most useless one in the group, and I was the one who got the worst in the group.


    Uncomfortable, in the heart good uncomfortable!


    Wei Wuxian: "is Tianshuang boxing the martial art in the mall? Look at the introduction, it seems that it''s quite powerful. You will lose even if you practice the eighth style. How strong is your enemy? "


    Wei Wuxian said that although I haven''t practiced Tian Shuang boxing, I can still see some skills from the introduction. I''ve practiced the eighth style. Apart from other things, it''s absolutely no problem to fight a guy of Nie huaisang''s level.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "they are not strong. They are ordinary people who know how to fight. The only old man who can do magic. The magic in his body is not particularly strong."


    Wei Wuxian: "then how can you lose?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee is not lucky."


    Wei Wuxian: "how many times have you lost?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "three times."


    Wei Wuxian


    Lost so many times, but also said bad luck, it is clear that the ability is not good!


    Wei Wuxian curled his mouth and rolled his eyes. He despised this dishonest guy in his heart. He was also a devil. He made excuses when he lost.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee could have won, but who knows In a word, Bruce Lee''s luck is so bad that they have taken away all the black air of Basha. Alas


    Seeing the news from the demon Bruce Lee, yeshiqiu, who has already started swimming, is also helpless.


    No way, who let the protagonists have Xiaoyu.


    This is not to say. Compared with Jackie Chan, Xiaoyu is the biggest obstacle for you to rule the world. After all, she is a saint fighter!


    Demon Bruce Lee: "group leader, can you give me some advice? Bruce Lee finds that my recent luck is really bad. I suspect I''m cursed by bad luck. I hope you can help me resolve it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, this time not only Wei Wuxian, but also Qiu rolled his eyes at night.


    It''s bad luck to lose, and it''s cursed by bad luck. Why don''t you just say it''s God''s fault? Isn''t that more straightforward?


    What''s more, even if you are really cursed by bad luck, I can''t help it. This kind of thing related to the cause and effect fate, Dou Di''s coming is also confused.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee just received the news that there are new products on the shelves in the mall. It''s a five level beast fire. It seems to be very helpful to Bruce Lee''s strength, but Can the little dragon who gets it really beat Jackie Chan? In terms of strength, in fact, my strength has long been above him, but I still lost. Bruce Lee thinks it''s a matter of luck. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, I really can''t read it any more. Can you stop talking about these two words? You blame luck for your failure. I always complain for luck. Is luck innocent? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hum, then you say, if it''s not luck, why does Bruce Lee lose one after another to people whose strength is not as good as Bruce Lee?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well Maybe you lack a little wisdom


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Are you challenging Bruce Lee?


    Wei Wuxian: "next time you meet your enemy again, you can turn on the live broadcast and let us have a look. I''ll help you make suggestions. Don''t worry, I''m very reliable!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "no, Bruce Lee doesn''t believe you. Bruce Lee needs the guidance of the group leader. @At night and in autumn, are you there, master? "


    Night time autumn: "in."AI te, the night autumn is not good, continue to peep at the screen, had to stand up to the devil Bruce Lee reply, at the same time, in the heart quickly thinking about how to guide him.


    In fact, the devil Bruce Lee''s words are not without reason. His strength is really above that of the dragon group, but he fails every time. If he lacks a little wisdom as Wei Wuxian said, Bruce Lee doesn''t look stupid!


    Excluding Xiaoyu''s identity as a saint fighter, it''s really a little strange.


    "Is it hard to be the protagonist? Is it really the world''s favorite?" At night, Qiu squinted, suddenly thought of it in his heart, and then shook his head.


    Impossible. If so, what''s the matter with the tragic protagonist?


    It''s OK for parents to sacrifice to heaven. Zhang Xiaofan lost his true love, Yang Guo was hooded, Nie Feng and bu Jingyun both died, and Wei Wuxian in the group


    Where has such miserable beloved?


    Therefore, the saying that "the protagonist is loved by the world" is unreliable. At least, it can not be generalized. It can only be analyzed by a single protagonist.


    Jackie Chan


    It''s really mysterious!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Lord, please give me some advice."


    I''ve been begged again. Bruce Lee has begged himself so many times. If he doesn''t give some advice to others, he will be really not helpful. I''m the leader of the group!


    So, the night that thought of an idea autumn sent a few messages to him in the past.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I''ll have a word with you. First of all, you need to know what your purpose is, to defeat Jackie Chan or to rule the world? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "rule the world, of course. Bruce Lee wants to defeat Jackie Chan because he blocks Bruce Lee''s way to rule the world."


    Yeshiqiu: "what do you want to get blackness for, strength or domination of the world?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well Both, but the most important thing is to rule the world. "


    Yeshiqiu: "well, the question is, since you want to rule the world, why do you have to face Jackie Chan? There are many ways to rule the world, and there are also many ways to become stronger. Now Jackie Chan and they are all concentrating on collecting black Qi. If you can''t beat them in this aspect, you can take the opportunity to seize the charm! "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "spell?"


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, the charm of the charm is not under the black air. In addition, the fifth level beast fire in the mall can also greatly enhance your fire, which can help you improve your strength. As for ruling the world, you can first choose a piece of land without human habitation, such as virgin forest, where you can build your demon Empire, and create your people through your ability to create demon beasts. When the time is ripe in the future, whether it''s peace talks or wars, you will be in a dilemma. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: peace talks and war


    Yeshiqiu: "although you are a demon, in the final analysis, you are also one of the creatures in your world. You also have the right to survive. If you have a powerful empire under your command, the world government, out of no certainty of victory, may divide up some land for you as the devil''s habitat. As for war, I don''t need to say that."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Lord, do you mean to call me king of the land?"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, didn''t your father God rule only one region in Asia before? Of course, I''m just suggesting that you can go to war if you want. In addition, I have said before that you are very talented in selling pets. You see, Xiong Ba still wants to have a dragon up to now, and Wei Wuxian also wants to have a dragon as a pet. I guess he is also interested in having a dragon as a pet. If you start up this industry, when the number of group members is more, will you still lack points? With points, you can buy a lot of things that can help you. The fifth level beast fire in the mall is the best proof. Now that you are all in the group, there are not many things in the mall, but there will be more in the future. If something you want appears, but your points are not enough, what should you do? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "this..."


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t you know? So, if you want me to give you some advice, I''m just trying to persuade you to take it easy. Don''t take such a big step. First, start with making a fortune, then grow stronger, develop power, and finally rule the world. Do you understand? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee seems to know something about you."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s good to understand. It''s not just selling pets. There are many valuable magic props in your world, such as SHIVAS bracelet, Aurora''s eye, the cup of life and God''s armor. They can make you stronger and richer. Well, that''s all I have to say. You can think about how to do the rest. It''s the first time that I spend so much saliva to instruct others. That''s it. I still have something to do. Come on


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    Yin Su Su


    When Yin Su Su, who was about to speak, heard the voice, he was in a hurry.


    Don''t go, group leader. I also need your advice. I can''t practice the third form of frost boxing this day. If I go on like this, when I get to Wudang, can I really change my fate and not be forced to die?Group leader, don''t go!


    Seeing the group leader''s head turned black, no matter how he yelled, it was useless. Yin Su was biting her teeth, and she felt extremely sad.


    My luck, too bad!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world.


    After the demon little dragon floating on the sea gets the advice of yeshiqiu, the whole dragon becomes energetic.


    Yes, the group leader is right. If you want to rule the world, you don''t only want to take the road of black gas, quietly develop your power, and then break out a war when the time is ripe. In this way, you are more likely to rule the world.


    As for the peace talks that the group leaders said, forget it, Bruce Lee should not be partial. Bruce Lee should rule the whole world!


    And black gas, Jackie Chan, since they are concentrating on collecting these things, Bruce Lee takes the opportunity to enter the 13th district and snatch the charm.


    No, it''s not only the charm, roaring wind and Basha''s blackness, they should also be in area 13, then He took advantage of the next black gas to appear, Jackie Chan, when they left the 13th District, began to move, not with the dragon team for the enemy, to avoid them.


    When they go to find heiqi, I will enter the 13th district. When they stay in the 13th District, I will go to heiqi. Anyway, I can always get something.


    The old man can control his magic when he casts his magic in area 13, but he can''t stop the real Qi in his body. He can be invincible only by Tian Shuang Quan.


    There are also the magic props, such as Shivas bracelets and the cup of life, which are all mine!


    "Bruce Lee wants to take all the treasures of the world into his pocket!"


    The devil Bruce Lee clenches his fist and shouts to himself full of ambition in his heart.


    As for what the group leader said about selling pets


    Sorry, Bruce Lee has already decided to enter this industry.


    Since the last time Bruce Lee made a small profit, he has started to create a new batch of demonic beasts. At this time, they should be hatching soon. Just in time, go back to the dump and have a look. If they hatch, take them to the mall to sell them and earn some points, or buy the fifth level beast fire to add energy to Bruce Lee''s fire!


    Thinking, the devil Bruce Lee turned over in the sea, waved his arm, and quickly swam toward the coast.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the world of evil way ancestors.


    Seeing that the demon Bruce Lee is offline, Wei Wuxian feels lost and has lost another person to chat with.


    Only at this moment did he realize that he went into the group to seek comfort, but in the end, there was no one to comfort him, but he was still very happy, and it was very interesting to chat with them.


    You can always hear something new.


    Black air, raise the dragon.


    Would you be interested in keeping a dragon as a pet?


    Wei Wuxian thought about it in his heart. Let alone, he was really interested in it. But the dragon is a legendary beast. I can''t raise it if I want to. The group leader also asked the demon little dragon to sell pets. Is there a dragon in his pets?


    Wei Wuxian didn''t believe it.


    Unless that dragon, like the devil little dragon, is a fake dragon with a dragon in its name, which is actually a lizard.


    Just when Wei Wuxian was guessing like this, a LAN''s student came over, bowed to him, Jiang Cheng and Nie huaisang, and said, "the eldest son, LAN Xichen, please go to Caiyi town to get rid of the trouble."


    "Why not? What about me? Why don''t you call me Hearing that Wei Wuxian didn''t invite himself, he was very busy. He refused Nie huaisang''s proposal to go there because he thought his fart was still in pain. But now, hum, let alone go, it''s OK to run.


    "The eldest son said that Mr. Wei was injured and might have to rest for three or five days to recover, so..."


    "No, I''m a monk. I know there''s evil. Where can I rest? Lead the way. We''ll go to Caiyi town to get rid of evil!"


    Jumping down from Jiang Cheng''s back, Wei Wuxian laughs at LAN''s student.

 Chapter 89

    Seeing that Wei Wuxian, who had been hit by dozens of boards, was able to jump again so soon, the student of LAN''s family in Suzhou took a silent look at his fart. He was puzzled and didn''t hear that Jiang''s family in Yunmeng had any good healing medicine. How could it be so fast?


    But it doesn''t matter. Since Wei Wuxian''s injury is all right, he insists on going, and he won''t refuse, so let''s take him with him.


    Thinking of this, the LAN''s student said: "since Mr. Wei is willing to get rid of the evil, please come along. The place is biling Lake in Caiyi town. People say that there is water there recently. Ghosts haunt people and hurt people. So he went out of his way to Yunshen, hoping that we can help them clear away the evil."


    "Water. Ghost? Well, I just have a little less points, so I''d better catch some water ghosts and sell them! " Wei Wuxian rolled up his sleeves and said with a smile to the LAN''s student.


    "Points? To sell it? " Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, this LAN''s student and Nie huaisang, who is standing beside Wei Wuxian, look confused. What is he talking about?


    "Wei Wuxian, shut up!" At this time, Jiang Cheng quickly turned around, covered Wei Wuxian''s mouth with his hand, and said to him in a low voice.


    Then, to Nie huaisang two people showed an expression of apology, "Wei Wuxian, because his work and rest time has been disrupted, so recently his mental state is not very good, always talking nonsense, please don''t worry about it."


    "So it is. Mr. Jiang is serious. Three young masters, please. I''ll take you to see the young master. " Without much doubt, the LAN''s student bowed to the three again, politely said, and then turned to make a gesture of please.


    Jiang Cheng nodded, maintained the action of covering Wei Wuxian''s mouth, dragged him forward, and said something to him in a low voice. The main idea is that we should pay attention to what we say in the future, and we must not expose the things about the chat group.


    Also a little regret for his previous reckless behavior, Wei Wuxian nodded repeatedly, and then with his eyes indicated that Jiang Cheng can release himself.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Jiang Cheng releases the hand that covers Wei Wuxian''s mouth, and then wipes his hand on his clothes. His face is full of disgust. Seeing Wei Wuxian''s mouth, he almost starts to hit someone.


    Nie huaisang, who was behind them, shook his head with pity and said in secret: "Yunmeng Jiang''s generation is over, and there is no successor. Alas!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, fighting the mainland, Nalan family.


    At night, autumn is swimming and thinking about the chat group.


    It''s been four days since they joined the group. These four days can be regarded as their real life. People from different worlds chat to relieve their boredom, but their strength is also rising.


    The self-cultivation comes from the three-star fighter, and after the power of the world is blessed, the seven star fighter. At such a speed, I''m afraid that it won''t be long before I can break through to the fighting emperor, break through the world and soar!


    Well, I think it''s a little beautiful, but it''s not impossible. After all, the power of the world in front of me is more than that of Ji Xiaolan''s world. Isn''t there a little more in the mall?


    Longquan sword!


    At that time, I didn''t know what the use of this thing was. The system also said that the power of the world and the dragon spirit of the emperor contained in it couldn''t be of use to me. Now, is it still of no use?


    Thinking, night autumn out of the mall interface, re opened Li Maozhen shelves of this product.


    [Level 3 weapon, Longquan sword, contains part of the world''s source power and Emperor''s Dragon Qi. It costs 500 points. ¡¿


    from the perspective of weapons alone, this sword is not worth the price at all. In the original work, Chang brothers and sisters can break it. Even if it is recast, it is not difficult for them to break it after they have strengthened the power of the world.


    But it is the power of the world and the dragon spirit of the Emperor


    It''s a little mysterious!


    The power of the world has already been touched by night and autumn, but what''s the use of the Dragon Qi of the emperor? At the beginning, the system only said that it would be of great benefit to the emperor, but it didn''t know what it would be?


    In the depth of his eyes, there was a flash of flowing shadow. At night, Qiu raised this question to the system in his heart. At the end, he added, "can I use what is contained in this sword?"?


    After a while, the system gives a reply: "the Dragon Qi of the emperor can be used to improve the emperor''s life. For the group leader, the power of the world is available at present, but the dragon spirit of the emperor is not. ¡¿


    this means that even if you get the dragon spring sword, you can only draw out the power of the world and bless yourself. However, the emperor''s Dragon Spirit can not be drawn out, even if you can.


    There is no other reason. I am not the emperor, let alone the emperor.


    Hearing this answer, autumn shrugged at night and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He is really not an emperor. At present, he is not interested in the status of an emperor. Since the emperor''s Dragon Spirit can only improve the emperor''s life, it is useless for him. Save it for other group members, but the power of the world


    I''ve got it!Yeshiqiu always thinks that the money is not saved, but earned. He has to use it when it''s time to use it. So he decides to buy this Longquan sword.


    The next second, he jumped out of the pond, dried himself, took a clean dress from Najie, put it on, took his three pets, and went back to the yard with explosive fighting skills.


    After returning to his yard, yeshiqiu bought the Longquan sword from the mall, and then chose to bless Ji Xiaolan''s world power of iron teeth and copper teeth. Relying on the mutual induction between the world power and the world power, he extracted the mysterious power of the Longquan sword.


    Half an hour later


    The power of the world in Longquan sword is emptied by night and autumn, leaving only the dragon spirit of the emperor.


    No matter the power of the world or the Dragon Qi of the emperor, it can''t be strengthened by the super strengthening furnace. As for the sword itself, yeshiqiu doesn''t think it''s necessary to waste points to strengthen it. The quality is not as good as the long sword in Nalan Yanran''s hand.


    It''s better to strengthen other weapons.


    As soon as you throw it away, you can put it on the shelf in the mall to see if there will be any group members in the future. Then, at night, Qiu sits down cross legged, runs the skill, and begins to get familiar with the sudden surge of energy in his body.


    The power of the world will not have the slightest side effect on the holder, but if the holder is not proficient in mastering it, this kind of problem can not be regarded as a side effect, it can only be solved by the holder himself.


    To fight, he needs to be familiar with the operation track of this force first, and then go to find someone to fight, so as to speed up his mastery of it through fighting.


    "Boom!"


    With the operation of the skill, soon, a sound similar to an explosion sounded, a dazzling purple light flashed, and on the surface of his body, a pair of purple ancient atmosphere fighting armor gradually appeared.


    This is Big Dipper?


    Aware of this, nightfall''s eyelids jump fiercely, how to do, he suddenly fell in love with the feeling of this rapid breakthrough?

 Chapter 90

    "System, show me my data panel." Although after acquiring the fighting spirit knowledge of DouWang level, yeshiqiu can already judge his current state of cultivation, but inexplicably, he just wants to see his current data with his own eyes.


    It must be beautiful.


    "Ding, Roger, calling up the data panel of the group leader Ding, it''s called out. Please watch


    Then, a screen appears in yeshiqiu''s mind, which shows:


    [group leader: yeshiqiunalan Shiqiu


    gender: male


    age: 11 years old


    realm: One Star Big Dipper (after blessing the power of the World)


    group evaluation: the beginning of the third level of martial arts


    fighting skill: Jiuji leijue (ground level advanced)


    combat skill: Life skills: culinary skills (elite level)


    group score: 11290.8


    comprehensive evaluation of the group leader''s strength: among the peers of the gama Empire, they are invincible, and their strength is close to the middle-level practitioners of the older generation, but their combat experience and realm cultivation are poor The distance is large. It is suggested that the group leader experience more battles, which is good for your future. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Sure enough, it''s a big dipper!


    Four days, four days to this level, how can I always have the feeling that I am dreaming?


    Looking at the data on the screen in my mind, a more complex look flashed across Qiu''s face at night, with excitement, doubt and loss.


    I can''t help it. The realm of Dadou master doesn''t matter much to me when I read novels in my previous life. However, I found that it is also a very rare realm after personal cultivation. Even if I have already practiced Kung Fu, it will take several years to achieve it with my talent.


    But now, in four days.


    No, it should be three days from the day of the advanced to the fighter. It''s really terrible!


    Is this the feeling of opening and hanging? So Cool!


    "Ha ha, ha ha ~" I couldn''t help it. At night, Qiu''s mouth moved and burst out laughing. I heard that the three baby dragons flying on the tree trunk were very confused and didn''t know what happened to their master.


    Did not continue to do more useless laughter in the night, after a few laughs, Qiu stopped smiling and showed a serious expression again.


    The system is right. The evaluation it gives is the same as what it thinks. Although its realm cultivation has been improved, its combat experience does not match this realm.


    You need to fight, you need to fight to change that.


    Close the data panel, and continue to work at night and autumn, to store the world power and Douqi into the nebula evolved by huidou cyclone.


    Now, he has more to do.


    The remaining two, the refining of ice marrow, and the actual combat


    It seems that in the days to come, he will be very hard.


    Well, when do you not fight when you are young?


    There is a good saying - in the future, you will thank yourself for your hard work.


    Today''s hard work is just for future comfort!


    What''s more, the Longquan sword, which was bought with 450 points after tax exemption, spent 250 points in total, but only upgraded from seven star fighter to one star fighter. It''s equivalent to buying a risk-free four grade pill [Sanwen Qingling pill]. I don''t know why, I always feel like I''m losing money at night.


    "Well, forget it, it''s a blessing to suffer losses, it''s a blessing to suffer losses!"


    In my heart, I said, I close my eyes at night and do my own things in an orderly way according to the original plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    An hour later, in the chat group.


    [Ding, the evil dragon is online. ¡¿


    devil Bruce Lee: "is anyone online? Bruce Lee has an important announcement to make. "


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Bruce Lee, what''s the matter, please?"


    Xiongba: "what''s the matter? I''m still on my way!"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I''m here. Please speak."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well Is it just the three of you? "


    The demon Bruce Lee, who has returned to the base camp dump, looks at the dozens of demon beasts he has cultivated in front of him. A glimmer of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, and then he uses the voice function to voice in the group.


    Yin Su Su: "little girl just looked at it, plus you, there are only four of us online."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, fewer people, but it''s OK."


    Xiongba: "what do you want to say? Just say it straight. I don''t like people talking around the Bush in front of me."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee doesn''t like it either, so let''s be frank. After the guidance of the group leader, Bruce Lee decided to open a pet shop in the group, temporarily named" Zhutian pet shop ". Today, it officially opens. I hope everyone can come and hold a show."Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "open a shop?"


    Demon Bruce Lee: "yes, to open a shop, Bruce Lee will buy a building in the affiliated world to house exhibits of various demon animals. If you want to choose pets face to face, you can make an appointment first, and then come to the affiliated world to find me. As for commodities, Bruce Lee has just carefully looked at the group rules. It seems that transactions between members of the group can only be carried out through the mall, not directly face-to-face. Therefore, Bruce Lee will put them on the shelves in the mall. Please rest assured that the quality of commodities and exhibits is absolutely the same. I can put them on the shelves in front of you. In doing business, Bruce Lee is absolutely honest. After all, if I cheat, the group leader won''t let me go, will he? "


    Majestic overlord


    Yin Su Su


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    This dragon, he, he''s opening a shop?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "after saying so much, let''s take a look at the real objects. They all open shopping malls. Bruce Lee is now putting pets on the shelves."


    Hearing what he said, xiongba and others subconsciously did as he said. There''s no way. I''m really curious.


    Mall interface.


    [Ding, two third-order two winged magic dragons are put on the shelf, each of which costs 400 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, five second-order one eyed fire dragons are put on the shelves, each of which costs 220 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, the evil little dragon of the group has nine first-order flying dragon babies on the shelves, each of which costs 100 points. ¡¿


    three mechanical sounds sounded in the group. At the same time, three new products, including pictures and introductions, were refreshed in the mall interface.


    Hearing the sound and seeing the pictures and introductions of the three new products on the shelves, xiongba and others were silent, with an extremely complicated look on their faces.


    The devil Little Dragon It''s promising!


    Become a big boss!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "at present, there are only three types of pets, but Bruce Lee has started to cultivate new varieties, please rest assured. And the cheapest baby dragon, if you don''t like green, I have blue, purple, red, orange They are all sold at the same price. You can choose their colors in the selection window when you decide to buy them. Don''t miss them


    Devil Bruce Lee: "in addition, the above prices are suggested by the mall. There are signs beside them. Today, our store has just opened. Bruce Lee will apply for a 50% discount on the goods. On the premise of no tax reduction, all pets will be sold at 50% discount. You must cherish this opportunity! What''s the name of that sentence? Just a moment, Bruce Lee asked them


    With that, the devil Bruce Lee asked the gangsters who had been arrested by him to work for him: "what about doing business? Bruce Lee forgot?"


    "Hey, boss, don''t miss it when you pass by." Ah Fen put his hands together and said with a smile to the devil Bruce Lee.


    Ignoring him, the demon Bruce Lee who got the answer immediately added in the group: "everyone pass by, don''t miss it!"


    Majestic overlord


    Yin Su Su


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi

 Chapter 91

    In the last sentence, I''ve lost all the previous force.


    Hearing the slogan of the devil Bruce Lee, which seems to be the same as the hawker on the street, xiongba''s face twitches.


    This guy really gave up everything for money.


    What''s more, the pets he sells are all of his own kind. There is no dragon at all.


    However, I have to say, it''s really attractive!


    The three new products that have been staring at the interface of the mall, no matter they are majestic or Yin Su Su''s eyes, can''t help but flash a touch of desire.


    This is not an ordinary pet, it''s a dragon!


    Although from the aspect of appearance, the lineage is not very pure, but it is the so-called dragon sex. It is obviously impossible for them to control their body and only reproduce with the opposite sex of their own race. Therefore, the number of pure dragon race is too small, and most of them will be mixed with the blood of other races.


    According to the [product introduction] given by the mall, there is more or less a trace of real dragon blood in the body of these three kinds of dragon pets, which is not the essence of lizards as they initially thought.


    So the problem is, I''m not interested in raising wolves and dogs. Should I cherish the opportunity to raise a dragon?


    Of course!


    After all, things are rare. In my world, I have never met a dragon!


    The hearts of Xiong Ba and Yin Su Su thought of it at the same time.


    As for Li Maozhen, after completely destroying the zhenghuang flag, he successively destroyed the inlaid yellow flag and Zhenglan flag. Now that he has occupied Tianjin, he turns to see the green baby dragon standing on his shoulder.


    I used to think it was a good color, but now I don''t like it.


    This dragon, he bought it at the beginning, not only to enhance his own strength, but also to make his sister happy. However, in addition to being interested in this dragon for the first two days, the empress gave it back to herself on the third day.


    I asked my sister why, she said: the color is too ugly, it doesn''t match me at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be reasonable, Li Maozhen, who heard this answer at that time, was frozen there. He never thought that his sister would lose her love for this cute thing because of the color problem.


    Then, Li Maozhen made a deep exploration and found that the color of green It doesn''t seem to match girls.


    But what can he do? He can''t dye the dragon, can he?


    If fade how to do, fade also calculate, in case fell on oneself how to do?


    There is no way. Li Maozhen can only take this baby dragon and let it go with him. At least it is a demon beast that can fly and breathe fire. It is very effective in this kind of war.


    But now, what does the devil Bruce Lee say?


    In his pet shop, there are many colors of baby dragon, not only green, but also red, orange, yellow, blue and purple.


    So Can I return it and replace it?


    Come here in pink. Yunji likes pink.


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen took a deep look at his favorite three-level two winged magic dragon in the mall interface, and then chose the powder in the selection window of feilongbao Well, there''s no pink one.


    "What''s the matter?" I wanted to make sure what the pink baby dragon looks like. I didn''t expect that the mall didn''t offer the pink option, let alone the picture. What''s the matter? Isn''t there a pink baby dragon?


    After reading this, Li Maozhen''s sword eyebrows immediately wrinkled.


    The relationship between him and the empress has recovered a lot recently, but it is still quite different from that before he left Qi kingdom. So he hopes to give the empress a gift that she loves very much, so that she can feel the incomparable love of her brother.


    Feilong baby''s appearance is undoubtedly successful, the only difference is the color, but now there is no pink option in the mall, isn''t it sincere to make Wang unhappy?


    As a result, Li Maozhen put forward a question to the devil Bruce Lee in the group: "is there a pink baby dragon? Can Wang exchange the green dragon he bought for a pink one?"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Bruce Lee, the demon who received this question, looks confused!


    Bruce Lee, I''ve just started my business. Are you going to return it?


    Well, even if strictly speaking, you are exchanging goods, but


    I''m not happy!


    And pink. It''s not easy to sell that color. How can Bruce Lee create a monster of that color?


    But


    "For the first time, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, make a good reputation!" The devil Bruce Lee took a deep breath and said to himself repeatedly in his heart.


    He was afraid that he would suddenly curse Li Maozhen in the group, and then let other group friends question his after-sales service attitude, resulting in the psychology of not buying pets.


    Therefore, Li Maozhen is you!A big man likes pink, but also openly said, Bruce Lee, I am convinced you!


    The devil Bruce Lee clenched his teeth hard, and then tried to keep his voice stable in the group and said: "yes, since today''s business has just opened, Bruce Lee will give you the biggest discount. As long as the baby dragon in your hand is not damaged, Bruce Lee can replace you with a pink one, but the pink baby dragon is not in stock at present, and we''ll make a further improvement for you in three days Can I change it? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, thank you."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "you''re welcome. You''re welcome."


    The evil little dragon''s face was fierce and calm, and it didn''t sound angry at all.


    Then, he continued to play the advertisement prepared for him by the gangster gang in the group: "you group friends, you can''t buy at a loss, you can''t be fooled. Play less cards, smoke less cigarettes, and all kinds of dragon pets will slip away!"


    Majestic overlord


    Yin Su Su


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    This dragon has changed a little since he became the boss!


    Xiongba: "Keke, I didn''t expect brother Li to like pink, which is beyond my expectation. And evil Oh, it''s time to call it boss long. Boss long, you have to give 50% discount on the basis of taxes. How much is the final price? Can you give us a figure directly? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "yes, after the discount, the price of baby dragon is 55 points, the price of one eyed fire dragon is 121 points, and the price of double winged magic dragon is 220 points."


    Yin Su Su


    I can''t even afford the cheapest!


    He also wants to buy a dragon for Zhang Wuji to defend himself as a pet. Now when he hears the price quoted by the demon Bruce Lee, Yin Su is not good at all. He stands in the same place and thinks about his life.


    Who am I? Why am I so poor? Why can''t I afford the cheapest pet?


    I am Yin Su Su!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "it sounds like it''s much cheaper. Wang''s flying dragon baby bought it for 100 points at that time, but now it only has 55 points. In addition, Xiong gang leader, I don''t like pink. I do it for my sister. Please remember. "


    Majestic: "I I''m sorry


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Li Maozhen''s tone, xiongba subconsciously wants to reprimand this guy for what he said. However, considering that the other party''s comprehensive strength is higher than himself, and there is the missing buried poison, xiongba looks up at the sky, sighs, and immediately says the following two words in the group.


    The world overlord does his duty, also can be called the broad-minded ancient Shuo today!


    Without taking part in their chat, the demon Bruce Lee continued: "do you want dragon pet? 50% discount is not always available! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I''m very interested in that double winged magic dragon, but I''m out now, and I''m not in the capital, so I can''t watch it face to face. Well, boss long, how about you open a live broadcast to let us see the magic dragon with our own eyes, and then decide whether to buy one


    Devil Bruce Lee: "how many points do you have now?"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "the Lord of the group bought our king''s Longquan sword. Now we have a total of 556 points."


    Devil Bruce Lee


    This annoying guy is so rich!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "no problem, Bruce Lee now..."


    [Ding Dong, group member Wei Wuxian is online. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "help, Lord, help! I''ve been dragged down biling Lake by the water ghost! Huh? No, I''m angry. Who can help me? "


    Majestic overlord


    Yin Su Su


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Go to your world, the integral is so expensive, how to help?!

 Chapter 92

    Originally, he was dissatisfied with Wei Wuxian''s sudden appearance to disturb his business, but when he heard that he was pulled into the bottom of the lake by a water devil and asked for help, the demon Bruce Lee, who thought he was broad-minded, decided to forgive him.


    Then he continued to talk with Li Maozhen about business.


    As for help


    Go to your world, the points are so expensive, 300, where can Bruce Lee afford?


    What''s more, I can''t help the little dragon being pulled into the bottom of the lake by the water ghost. I didn''t get Basha''s black gas, otherwise I could consider lending it to you, but it''s useless to lend it to you.


    Demon Bruce Lee: @ Qi Wang Li Maozhen, Bruce Lee will now open a live broadcast to show you the specific situation of the two winged magic dragon. Don''t worry, it will definitely satisfy you. Moreover, its fire is far better than that of the flying dragon baby, and it''s easy to melt steel. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, thank you."


    Glancing at Wei Wuxian''s head, he is also very interested in the water ghost he is talking about. However, the demon Bruce Lee is not very good at refusing and saving people


    How to save it? Is it difficult to let Wang go to the bottom of the lake to fight ghosts?


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, why don''t you talk? I just bought a pulse protecting pill from the mall. Now I can barely resist the invasion of resentment for a while, but it won''t last long. If there is no one to help, you will lose me forever! "


    Xiongba: "it''s easy to go, not to send."


    Wei Wuxian Are you human? "


    Wei Wuxian''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that the hero would say such a thing. We are friends. All the leaders have said they want to help each other, so you say to me: good go, no send?


    I''ll go. I thought you were a good man. You promised to sell me wine. You are a bad old bastard!


    At the bottom of biling lake, Wei Wuxian, who has taken a pulse protecting pill, wants to rush the shackles of water and abyss and go to the affiliated world. However, because those resentments and ghost vines can''t rush away, he is entangled by foreign things and can''t enter the affiliated world. If he goes on like this, he will be finished.


    At the moment when I was angry, the pain I suffered was not covered. It was very hard!


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei, why don''t you enter the affiliated world? In this way, you can avoid the danger you encounter?"


    After thinking about his life, he decided to be angry and strong, and later he would also try to make money. Yin Susu, the breadwinner, asked Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing that someone finally cared about himself a little, Wei Wuxian called it a move and said in a hurry: "I also want to go to the affiliated world, but they have already entangled me. I can''t rush away, so I can''t go now. Can you help me? "


    Yin Su Su: "how can I help you


    Wei Wuxian: "well Do you know exorcism


    Yin Su Su: "no way."


    Wei Wuxian: "does Huasha Fu exist?"


    Yin Su Su: "No."


    Wei Wuxian: "can you beat ghosts?"


    Yin Su Su: "well, I haven''t played. I should You can''t win. "


    Wei Wuxian


    What can you do for me?


    [Ding, members of the group, evil Bruce Lee, have started the live broadcast. Interested group friends can enter the live studio to watch. ¡¿


    at this time, a mechanical sound of the system came out. Hearing the sound, Wei Wuxian''s face turned black.


    Hello, I''m struggling with the water ghost and resentment. Are you still in the mood to watch the live broadcast?


    What about loyalty? Loyalty!


    "Alas After all, there is still some principle. Li Maozhen, who is about to enter the live broadcast room, sighed a little, and then sent a message to Wei Wuxian, saying: "Mr. Wei, you need 300 points to go to your world, and we have no means to deal with the water ghost. If you want us to save you, you have to tell us how to save you? After all, we don''t know about you either. "


    Wei Wuxian: "finally, someone paid attention to me again. It seems that there are good people in the group besides aunt Yin!"


    Yin Su Su


    Call me Auntie and sister again, OK!


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I''ll make a long story short. There are a large number of water ghosts in biling lake. There are many water ghosts, and they are blessed by water. There are also many ghost vines. I was pulled into the bottom of biling Lake by ghost vines in the air. Now ghost vines are still entangled in me, surrounded by water ghosts and resentments. I barely use my spiritual power to protect my body, but I can''t help it But I can''t get away from the bondage. Just now, I was filled with resentment. Thanks to the pulse protection pill of the group leader in the mall, I just isolated the resentment. But I don''t think it will last long. I can''t move now. This is my situation. Who can help me? Forget it, I''ll open a live broadcast. Please help me. I don''t want to die young. "


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, started the live broadcast. Interested group friends can watch it in the live studio. ¡¿


    Hegemony:


    Hum, anyway, I will never help you this greasy little white face!Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "well, let''s have a look at the book and see if we can do anything about it. @Devil Bruce Lee, boss long, let''s see what happened to Mr. Wei first. He seems to be in a hurry? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "good."


    A helpless expression flashed on the devil Bruce Lee''s face, and his voice said calmly.


    Then, the demon Bruce Lee suspended his live broadcast, and several people entered Wei Wuxian''s live studio together.


    As soon as I go in, my dear, this guy is really miserable. He is tied up at the bottom of the lake. If he can''t hold his breath, ordinary people will drown.


    And the humanoid creatures around him, this is the water ghost?


    How ugly!


    There seems to be no end to the black red gas, that is resentment?


    Actually, it''s not the emotion of human body, but the real thing. It''s really a long experience!


    Li Maozhen and other people in the martial arts world have a strong shock in their eyes.


    In Jackie Chan''s adventure world, there are not only demons, but also gods and ghosts. Those masks are Japanese. Ben''s mummies are also ghosts. Moreover, in terms of terror, can these water ghosts compare with themselves?


    I''m the devil!


    Ghost


    In the final analysis, it''s not the dead. It''s OK to scare the living. Why, you still want to scare the devil? Don''t joke!


    Wei Wuxian: "well, is there a way? If anyone can save me, I''ll invite him to lianhuawu as a guest. I''ll take him to pick lotus pods and fight pheasants, and I''ll share my emperor''s smile with him! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do about your situation, and the group leader is not here now. You If you have any unfulfilled wishes, please tell them now. I will try my best to help you do it. "


    Wei Wuxian


    Yin Su Su: "there''s nothing I can do for a little girl. I feel that my strength may not be better than any one of so many water ghosts."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "the fire of Bruce Lee can''t work at the bottom of the lake. Well, I have two winged magic dragons. They are huge, powerful and can fly. You can buy one and see if it can help you."


    Wei Wuxian How do you sell it? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee''s Zhutian pet store just opened today, 50% discount, 220 points."


    Wei Wuxian


    You''re running a black shop. Take advantage of the fire!


    Wei Wuxian is really about to cry. The people in this group are really unreliable. When it comes to the critical moment, the group leader is not there. Other people either don''t show loyalty, or they can''t do anything. What''s more, if they want to take advantage of the fire, they can fight. How can I get 220 points?


    I wouldn''t have come here if I knew!


    "Uncle Jiang, elder martial sister Jiang Cheng Goodbye. Don''t feel sorry for me Close your eyes, Wei Wuxian silently read a sentence in his heart, two lines of tears in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to die, but in fact, he was not afraid of death, because he was always a happy and smiling man, but at this moment, he found that he was not free and easy enough, because there were many people in his heart.


    But


    What can he do?


    In the live video, Wei Wuxian closes his eyes and waits for the medicine power of the pulse protection pill to disappear. His body protection power is exhausted and he is eaten by ten thousand ghosts. Suddenly, three mechanical sounds are heard in the chat group.


    [Ding Dong, welcome to the moon and join the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, Qian Renxue joins the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding Dong, fire cloud evil spirits join the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 93

    In the studio.


    Xiongba: "did you hear the voice just now?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, new people are coming."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee wants to see if they may become Bruce Lee''s customers."


    Wei Wuxian


    So, did you really give up on me?


    With his eyes closed, Wei Wuxian, who plans to wait for death, hears those sounds in his mind, and Junlang''s cheek twitches violently.


    Sure enough, I still don''t want to die. I can''t bear uncle Jiang, elder martial sister Jiang and Jiang Cheng.


    Just now, there was no way. The online guys couldn''t rely on them. They had no choice but to die. But now the situation is different. There are still three newcomers.


    Although these three newcomers may not be able to save themselves, they have to give it a try. There is no chance for them to survive. They still don''t do anything, just wait here for their spiritual power to be exhausted.


    Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian opened his eyes again, bit his teeth, and tried his best to stimulate the spiritual power contained in the golden elixir in his body. He fought against the ghost vine that entangled his body and the constant invading resentment around him. At the same time, he took the lead in welcoming the three new group friends in the group and asking for help.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome three new friends. Please help them to come into the studio to see what I''m going through. If anyone can save me, I''ll be very grateful in the future. I invite him to lianhuawu to take him to pick lotus pods and fight pheasants. I also give him my son of heaven''s smile and ask them for help."


    Because he was reluctant to give up his close relatives and love, in order to continue to live with them, Wei Wuxian, who had never asked for others, for the first time called out the word "beg". He heard that the new three people called him a fool.


    This is What happened?


    In the mind suddenly many a thing, inside also has the person to ask for help?


    Just when the three people were forced, the other members of the group were bubbling.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "welcome three people to the group. This is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. The group leader is not online at present. Three group friends can read the group announcement and group documents first. After reading, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can come to ask me. I''m happy to answer for you, so I''ll make a friend."


    Xiongba: "I''m the leader of the world society. Welcome to the group. I don''t know what status you are in your world?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Zhutian pet store has just opened today, and the whole venue is 50% off. Don''t miss it when you pass by. Play less cards and smoke less cigarettes. All kinds of dragon pets will slip away!"


    Yin Su Su: "welcome three Well, brother, why did you come in? "


    Three people worshiping the moon


    What on earth is this?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A world of immortal swords, Nanzhao state.


    Shi Jieren, the leader of the moon worship cult, is wearing a big black robe with long hair and a shawl. He sits on a stone bench with a chess piece in his hand and looks at the chess game on the stone table in front of him.


    His face is not startled. His eyes are very deep. It seems that he is not affected by the mysterious pictures and sounds that suddenly appear in his mind.


    However, he maintained the action of holding the pieces, but did not drop the pieces. This behavior shows that at this time, his mind is no longer in the chess game.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douluo one world, Tiandou Empire, palace.


    Qian Renxue, a woman disguised as a man, revealed her angel martial spirit at the first time when she entered the group. At the same time, she gathered many palace guards around her to deal with the sudden danger.


    For Qianren snow, the unexpected thing is danger!


    As for revealing the martial spirit, her angel martial spirit is very similar to the Swan martial spirit of xueqinghe, the prince of Tiandou Empire, in appearance. Moreover, she doesn''t use the real body of the martial spirit, so there''s no need to worry about the fact that the martial spirit exposes her real identity.


    After all, how many people in the world have seen Angel spirits with their own eyes?


    That is the closest to the spirit of God on the mainland!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kung Fu world, abnormal human research center.


    The fire cloud evil god sitting on the toilet reading the newspaper shakes his head. At first, a dazed color flashed on his face, and then a war loving smile appeared.


    Having been in a mental hospital for so long, I thought that there was no rival in the world who could fight with me. But I didn''t expect that I met such an interesting thing today.


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, boss


    So, the people inside are very powerful?


    I wonder if they can shoot me? Or be killed by me!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "three, help me!"


    Wei Wuxian, who bought another pill to protect the pulse, continued to cry for help to the three people in the group. Now his spiritual power is getting weaker and weaker. If he goes on like this, even if he is a monk of Jindan, he will have to finish.Can let Qishan Wenshi feel headache of water line yuan, is now he can contend with?


    "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, very strange name, why do you appear in my mind?" Qian Renxue and huoyun did not speak. Hearing Wei Wuxian''s cry for help again, the master of the moon worship sect dropped the pieces in his hand and asked in a gentle tone.


    There is still a faint smile on his face. From entering the group to now, he has never shown a look of shock. Even if he has, he can''t see it with his eyes.


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, this is..."


    "I see. There is such a magical place." After Wei Wuxian finished his speech, it seems that the leader of the worship of the moon was following Li Maozhen''s words. After reading the group announcement and group documents, he felt a little surprised. It''s not that he didn''t trust the group, but that he was curious about new things he had never seen.


    "Boss, a very powerful person, has a great chance to be a villain? It''s an interesting word Then, the moon worship leader made an evaluation of the word boss.


    Wei Wuxian is really crazy to hear that he is so leisurely and light. There is another person here who is struggling with ghosts and resentments. Can you not talk so easily?


    I feel bad in my heart!


    Wei Wuxian: @ worship the moon, uncle, do you have the ability to save me


    The other two didn''t speak, and Li Maozhen couldn''t help it. Wei Wuxian had to ask for help from the new uncle who seemed very powerful and powerful.


    Worship the moon: "uncle? It''s the first time that someone called me that, little brother. If you have any trouble, I won''t refuse. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Uncle Baiyue, you are really a good man. Uncle, I''m entangled by ghost vines now. There are still many water ghosts and resentments around me. The most important thing is that there is shuixingyuan here. Water ghosts and resentments are very strong. You can go into the live broadcasting room, where my current situation is being broadcast live. "


    [Ding, members of the group visit the moon and enter Wei Wuxian''s studio. ¡¿


    after hearing Wei Wuxian''s voice message, he was far more curious about this place than he was afraid of, and entered the live studio. Then a video appeared in his mind, which showed Wei Wuxian''s current picture.


    After paying homage to the master of the moon, Qian Renxue, who is peeping at the screen, comes in with him.


    As for the fire cloud evil god, the goods are carefully studied on the group list to see who is the most suitable opponent.


    As for saving people Boy, you go!


    Worship the moon: "there is such a strong resentment, little brother, it seems that your world is also full of filth!"


    Knowing Wei Wuxian''s current situation through the video, he glanced over the ghost vines and water ghosts, mainly staying on the black and red resentment. The master of moon worship shook his head and said with a trace of helplessness.


    Even the different world is so dirty, is a beautiful paradise really so hard to find?


    It seems that if you want a happy land, you have to create it yourself!


    Plan to destroy the world, ahead of time!


    In my heart, I thought like this. Then, Baiyue raised her hand and drew a charm in the air with her fingers. When the charm was finished, it released a faint white light.


    Then, he waved his hand, the charm disappeared mysteriously, and sent it to the little brother surnamed Wei through the red envelope function introduced in the group file.


    Worship the moon "@ Wei Wuxian, open the red envelope, you can survive."


    Wei Wuxian: "thank you uncle, thank you uncle!"

 Chapter 94

    Seeing the red envelope sent by the master of moon worship and hearing his voice message, Wei Wuxian thanks him excitedly.


    I didn''t expect that this new uncle was really able to save him. Sure enough, Wei Wuxian''s life should not be abandoned. I must repay this uncle when I have a chance!


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian''s mind moves and points out the exclusive red envelope sent to him by the master of moon worship on the chat screen.


    All of a sudden, a spell drawn by powerful mana appeared, and then, with a loud bang, an unparalleled force burst out.


    This power produces great movement, but it is miraculously effective only for the resentment and ghosts in the lake. Wei Wuxian, who is closest to the charm, has not been hurt.


    The ghost vine that bound Wei Wuxian''s body as early as the first time when the charm appeared was as if it had been purified. It turned into wisps of smoke and dissipated. Those water ghosts were also wiped out by the power of the charm. They didn''t even have the chance to cry out. The only thing left was the resentment that had become particularly strong because of the existence of shuixingyuan, and they were still struggling with the power of the charm But Wei Wuxian could see that it was just a dying struggle.


    The life-saving charm that uncle gave him was so strong that even if it was in shuixingyuan, it could barely stand still for a moment.


    Soon, the resentment was suppressed, and the charm that appeared in front of Wei Wuxian suddenly broke. Then, a huge white light network appeared over biling lake.


    In the eye of Jiang Cheng and others who want to go down to the lake to save Wei Wuxian, Fuwang falls vertically and covers the surface of the lake.


    Then, the resentment at the bottom of the lake was purified, and the violent surface of the lake gradually became calm.


    This scene makes Jiang Cheng and others dumbfounded.


    This is What happened?


    "Sword Just when several people lost their minds, a familiar voice sounded from the bottom of the lake. It was Wei Wuxian. The boy was still alive.


    Aware of this, Jiang Cheng immediately shows a happy smile, the tense look on his face dissipates, and he is relieved.


    It''s very dangerous. I was almost scared to get sick by this boy. Sure enough, good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, he lost the isolation of shuixingyuan and received the master''s call. Wei Wuxian''s sword broke through the air, shot into the bottom of the lake and rushed towards him.


    This sword is not an ordinary immortal sword. It has spirit inside. Its name: whatever!


    "Hey, hey." What else does Wei Wuxian have to worry about? Is he worried about drowning?


    Don''t be kidding. I''m brother Jindan.


    With a bright smile on his face again, Wei Wuxian catches the random sword flying towards him, then jumps up and steps on it steadily with both feet. The next second, the sword flies out of the lake.


    "Oh ~" he made a joyful voice. Under the happy and angry eyes of Jiang Cheng, LAN Xichen and others, Wei Wuxian seemed to be just playing at the bottom of the lake for a while. He broke the surface of the lake excitedly, flew out quickly and returned to the sky.


    "You''re going to scare people to death, boy!" Wei Wuxian, who returned to the camp, was not booed by everyone as he thought. Jiang Cheng, who was also flying with his sword, came to him in a blink of an eye, grabbed his collar and yelled at him.


    Wei Wuxian, whose ears are a little sore, says at this moment that Jiang Cheng''s voice is absolutely handed down by Mrs. Yu, not polite at all.


    "Mr. Wei, if you''re all right, how about the water?" It''s not that Yunshen doesn''t know where he is, so LAN Xichen pretends not to see Jiang Cheng''s pulling Wei Wuxian''s collar, bows his hand to Wei Wuxian and says with a smile.


    "Oh, Jiang Cheng, release your hand." First, he pulls Jiang Cheng''s hand away from his collar. Then, Wei Wuxian turns to LAN Xichen and says with a smile, "don''t worry, the shuixingyuan has been removed, and all the resentments have been purified. As for the water ghost Well, it should have been forcibly wiped out. "


    In the world of the devil''s way, if an immortal meets a ghost, he or she should be able to spend it. If he or she can''t, he or she should be killed.


    However, it''s not very difficult for ghosts in the shuixingyuan to be transformed. Moreover, the charm from the moon worship obviously does not have the function of transformation. It''s just the power of killing evil. Therefore, the water ghosts should be forcibly wiped out.


    Wei Wuxian still has the ability to judge this point.


    After all, friar Jindan has passed the threshold of cultivating immortals.


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Rao Shi had already guessed that Lan Xichen and others could not help but tremble, bowed their heads and said in admiration: "Prince Wei can remove shuixingyuan with his own strength, and his cultivation is the highest in our generation. He deserves to be the first disciple of Yunmeng, and LAN Huan admires him."


    "Hum!" He lowered his head and took a deep look at the biling lake below. He saw that there was no shuixingyuan. Jinzixuan hummed coldly, and then he didn''t speak.


    What can he say?


    Although Wei Wuxian is very upset, it is undeniable that, as LAN Xichen said, he is the first person in his generation who can get rid of shuixingyuan.Even LAN Xichen, who is the first in the list of aristocratic CHILDES, is willing to be defeated. What can I say about his third place?


    But


    "Wei Wuxian''s accomplishments are so high?" Jinzixuan frowned and murmured in his heart that he always thought Wei Wuxian''s cultivation was not as good as his own. Even if he put aside his prejudice against him and felt his conscience to speak, he felt that he was half as good as himself. No one was better than anyone. It was strange that he could get rid of shuixingyuan!


    No matter how strange it is, other people''s achievements are here, and I can''t deny it. So, silence, silence, now I can only be silent.


    "Ah, no, this..." Wei Wuxian blinked when he found that everyone seemed to have misunderstood something. He thought it was necessary to explain it. I didn''t get rid of shuixingyuan, but I did


    "Well, Wei Wuxian, don''t be too proud. Look at your water. Let''s clean it up and go back!" Where don''t know Wei Wuxian''s ability, he can get rid of water line yuan, his first don''t believe, think of chat group things, guess a bit of the truth of Jiang Cheng quickly interrupted his words, to LAN Xichen and others said.


    "Well Well, Mr. Wei, what do you think? " Because Wei Wuxian is the greatest meritorious official in this time, LAN Xichen looks down at the situation of biling lake and asks for his opinion after confirming that there is no future trouble.


    "The water, ah! No, no problem. It''s all as Mr. Lan said Jiang Cheng slaps his shoulder hard. Seeing his eyes staring at him, Wei Wuxian, who wants to explain the truth to LAN Xichen, reacts and says to LAN Xichen. He just stares at Jiang Cheng without any weakness.


    That means very obvious, dare to shoot me, you wait for me!


    In this regard, Jiang Cheng snorted and turned his head. Who is afraid of who?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group, Wei Wuxian, who was unable to get rid of LAN Zhan because he was on the board and almost finished because there was no one to save him, turned off his live broadcast, and then expressed his most sincere thanks to the leader of moon worship.


    Wei Wuxian: "thank you, uncle, for saving your life. I will repay you when it has a chance."


    Pay respects to the moon: "lift a hand, little brother don''t be polite."


    Wei Wuxian: "your help saved my life!"


    Moon worship: "little brother, I''m so grateful. It''s a rare person. Unfortunately, in my world, there are few people like you. Alas!"


    Wei Wuxian: "ah? Uncle, don''t people in your world feel grateful? "


    Worship the moon: "yes."


    Wei Wuxian


    What kind of world are you in? Isn''t that terrible?


    Yin Su Su: "moon worship, brother, you Is that my elder brother? "


    Looking at the screen, Yin Su is a little uncertain now. Judging from his strength, the new man who sent something to Wei Wuxian through the red envelope and killed all the water ghosts in a flash is obviously not his big brother.


    But in terms of looks


    Yin Su Su thinks that the new man is his elder brother, the Golden Lion King and Xie Xun!


    Pay homage to the moon


    When did you have your sister?

 Chapter 95

    Seeing the news that Yin Su Su suddenly sent out, the leader of the moon worship cult frowned slightly, and then stretched out quickly.


    He Shijie has no relatives in this world, not to mention his sister. If he has to have a relationship, he has a adoptive father and a younger brother, but


    Sad past, do not mention it!


    I''m not your brother


    Baiyue said in a flat tone in the group, with a trace of gentleness, which made it difficult for people who heard him to have negative emotions towards him.


    Yin Su Su, who got the answer, sighed.


    Sure enough, did you recognize the wrong person?


    Also, not only the strength is far different, but also the hair color and eyes. His eldest brother''s hair is golden, and his eyes are blind. But this formidable new man, his hair is black, and his eyes are not blind. On the contrary, he is also very deep. How could such a person be Xie Xun who is alone on ice and Fire Island.


    But


    It''s really similar!


    Yin Su Su suppressed her doubts and said to the leader of the worship of the moon apologetically in the group: "it''s a little girl who is confused for a moment. Please don''t blame me."


    Pay respects to the moon: "madam, I''m serious."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "three group friends, have you finished reading the group announcement and group documents? Is there any place for Wang to explain?"


    At this time, Li Maozhen recovered from the powerful power of moon worship revealed in the live video, and asked the three new members of the group.


    He is not the kind of old man who answers all his questions. He just wants to make a good relationship with his new friends.


    What if there is a powerful existence like tusanya among the three?


    Well, it''s not just in case, it''s certain that there is a group friend who is as strong as her, or even stronger than her.


    Pay homage to the moon What a strong and terrible man!


    Worship the moon: "king Qi is similar to the name of Wang Jue in the Central Plains and Tang Dynasty. Thanks for Qi Wang''s kindness. I understand the contents of the group announcement and the group document. There''s nothing I don''t understand. I''m just curious. I don''t know when the group leader will be online? Online, is that the word? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, Xiao Wang didn''t adapt at first, but he got used to it after two days. As for Wang Jue of Tang Dynasty, Xiao Wang was indeed king Qi of Tang Dynasty. It''s just that Xiao Wang doesn''t know when the group leader will go online. "


    Worship the moon: "well, it turns out that there are Tang Dynasty in other world. Is it a coincidence or is it a fixed number? It''s fun. It''s fun! Unfortunately, the group leader is not here. I have many questions to ask. If we can create such a magical place connecting the heavens, the wisdom and strength of the group leaders must be unfathomable, right


    Xiongba: "needless to say, the group leader can even let us see our past and future. Under the guidance of the group leader, I am changing my life against heaven! Keke, I''m the master of the world society. What''s my status in your world? "


    After bubbling said a domineering word, xiongba suddenly responded. The new group friend was extremely terrible. He just gave a red envelope to Wei Wuxian, who had killed so many water ghosts in the past. His strength was far above him, and he could not offend him now. So xiongba immediately lowered his posture when he said the second half of the sentence.


    As for the gesture, Baiyue didn''t care about it. When he heard xiongba''s question, he replied politely: "the so-called identity is actually added by others. If I have to say an identity, I think I''m just an ordinary person who wants to create a world of love."


    Majestic overlord


    Ordinary people? I also want to be such a strong ordinary person as you!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "you are a humble gentleman. You are so powerful, but you look like an ordinary man."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "this is very similar to the group leader."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, it''s true that the group leader often claims that he is not strong or even very young, but..."


    Later, Li Maozhen didn''t say it, but the online group members could know what he meant.


    I don''t believe it!


    As the owner of such a magical place, how can the group leader be weak and very young? Is the youth judged by the age of the Terran or the protoss? If it''s a Protoss, it''s possible, but if it''s a Terran Ha ha, we are not fools!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douluo one world, Tiandou Empire, palace.


    Left, right, etc. didn''t wait for the assassin to show up, and after they revealed the soul of the angel, the pictures and sounds in their mind still didn''t disappear, and the so-called video played in the live studio


    These strange phenomena make Qian Renxue wonder: "isn''t this the magic that someone made for me with soul skill?"


    As the saint of Wuhun temple and the love of grandfather and angel Douluo, qianrenxue has never been lack of cultivation resources.Since she was a child, she has been familiar with all kinds of books about martial spirit, and knows that there is a kind of martial spirit in the world called canmeng martial spirit.


    The martial spirit of that remnant dream is very magical. It can make people feel magic and can''t tell the truth from the reality.


    So at the moment when she first joined the group, her first reaction was that someone with a disabled martial spirit or a martial spirit similar to it attacked her and wanted to assassinate herself.


    But later, he revealed the soul of the angel, and the thing that suddenly appeared in his mind has not disappeared, which makes qianrenxue have to have some doubts about it.


    The ghost of the remnant dream is magical, but compared with the soul of the angel, it is instantly eclipsed.


    Angel soul, with three attributes of light, holiness and flame, is the closest soul to God on the mainland.


    Under the sacred attribute of angel soul, unless the other party''s soul power reaches the level of Title Douluo, all false things will be invalid to him.


    But Title Douluo


    Where is the title of "Douluo" in this continent? So it''s not easy!


    Eyes turn, ponder for a while, think of Li Maozhen said group announcement and group documents, Qian Renxue began to study in the group, after finding them, quickly read.


    A few minutes later, Qian Renxue''s eyes were wide open and full of incredible looks.


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group turns out to be such a place, connecting Zhutian and people from different worlds


    This is that true?


    "You all step back!" She waved her hand and asked the guards around to step back. Then, Qian Renxue put away her martial spirit and walked quickly to her prince''s palace. She needed to go to a safe place and pay attention to the so-called boss chat group.


    Besides, am I boss?


    After a cup of tea, Qian Renxue, who went back to his bedroom, sat on the chair and put all his mind into the chat group to observe it. The straight white point is peeping at the screen.


    Don''t say, she really saw an interesting news.


    Wei Wuxian: "moon worship, uncle, I don''t have enough points now, and I can''t afford to let you come to my world. Why don''t you come to the affiliated world, I''ll treat you to dinner, thank you face to face, and then when I have enough points, I''ll invite you to my world. What do you think?"


    The treat dinner and thanks such nonsense get rid of, thousand Ren snow will focus on their own attention in the world.


    Subsidiary world. It seems to be written in the notice just now that the group members can go in and out of the world at will, and they can take five people there.


    So


    "Go and see for yourself whether it''s true or not." Qian Renxue''s eyes narrowed and she murmured in her heart. Then she stood up and said, "two elders, show up!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    Words fall, two human figures flash out, respectfully standing in front of Qianren snow, it is her loyalty in the martial spirit hall, the dolphin and snake spear.


    It is worth mentioning that both of them are the title Douluo of level 95.


    "Young master!" They didn''t put on the airs of an elder in front of Qianren snow. They bowed to her to show respect.


    "Two elders, I want to go to a place. Would you like to accompany me?" Thousand Ren snow hands in the waist, asked them.


    "I will die for the little Lord!"


    "Good. I''ll see how to get to that world, and then we''ll go." With that, Qian Renxue studied again in the group. Although there were operating instructions in the group documents, she decided to read them again to avoid accidents.


    Gill dolphin fighting Luo


    Snake spear fighting Luo


    Where did the young master say he was going? That The world?

 Chapter 96

    I''m a little confused by Qian Renxue''s words, but anyway, since it''s the place where the young Lord wants to go, our old guard naturally has to go with us, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, we are the title Douluo of level 95. They also have martial spirit fusion skills. If we work together, even the 100000 year old spirit beast will not be our opponent.


    So it doesn''t matter. We''ll go with her wherever she wants. It''s so simple!


    Loyalty of the dolphin and snake spear Douluo at the same time in the heart of this thought.


    They don''t know that this trip will be the biggest opportunity in their lives.


    A few minutes later, after looking at the group documents again and remembering the usage of various group functions, Qian Renxue, with her heart and soul, set out to the affiliated world with the two elders of the martial spirit hall.


    She''s going to confirm the existence of the alien world herself.


    If it''s true, then the chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss and the pictures and sounds she just saw in the group are also true.


    In this way, she can get a big chance, but if it''s false


    Oh, then take fate as a joke!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A world of immortal swords, Nanzhao state.


    After receiving Wei Wuxian''s sincere invitation, he hesitated and finally nodded and accepted it.


    Although it has been decided to destroy the world ahead of time and recreate a new world with love, it can not be done immediately. The destruction of the world can rely on the power of water Warcraft, but the re creation of a new world requires the hands of Nu Wa.


    But empress Nu Wa, he has not caught it!


    So it''s a good choice to take time to see the different world and broaden your horizons.


    The master of moon worship thought of this in his heart, then raised his arm and imposed a boundary on the chess game in front of him.


    Now he is no longer in the mood to play chess. First seal up the chess game, and then continue when he has time.


    Then, the master of moon worship slowly got up and patted the wrinkles on his clothes. He decided to go to the affiliated world of chat group to have a look.


    Although Wei Wuxian invited himself to dinner tomorrow night, there is another day, not urgent, but he is the kind of greedy people?


    No.


    Before dinner with the Wei brothers, I have to observe the local conditions and customs of the affiliated world to see if they are as unreasonable as the people in their own world.


    I told them my discovery that the earth under my feet is round. They not only didn''t believe it, but also accused me of being a madman. Am I a madman, or are you ignorant?


    When I think of those people in my world, I have no choice but to shake my head. This kind of feeling that everyone is drunk and I wake up alone It''s really hard!


    I''m so lonely!


    The leader of the moon worship sect had a lonely temperament with his eyes slightly down. He stood in the courtyard of the moon worship sect, silent.


    Then, the space around him fluctuated. According to the instructions on how to use the group function in the group file, he chose to cross to the affiliated world.


    The next second, the whole person disappears.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian laughs happily in the group after receiving the reply that the master of moon worship has accepted his invitation. At the same time, he says that he will seize the time to prepare the ingredients. Please rest assured.


    Food preparation?


    It''s true that the cooks of iron tooth and copper tooth Ji Xiaolan''s world are much better than the cooks of the world of magic way. After all, the whole banquet of Manchu and Han people is not made by blowing, but it''s the ingredients that make people feel a little bad.


    We who cultivate immortals don''t eat animal meat and drink rice wine all the time. After all, it''s expensive, but we can eat it every few days.


    But what about the world?


    Good guy, it''s not a meal every few days or every few years. There''s no such thing at all. Even those who are pregnant with the cultivation of immortals can''t absorb any aura in that world, let alone the beast and rice.


    This is his life-saving benefactor and overhaul traveler. He sent a charm to himself through the red envelope, and then he got rid of shuixingyuan. How can he treat such a person to ordinary pork and ordinary glutinous rice wine?


    I''m very casual in other aspects, but I''m very particular about this.


    So ah, the wine is spirit wine. I have a way to get meat, so I have to find a way to catch it with Jiang Cheng. I hope I can catch a monster or spirit beast, and then I can carry it away and take it to the affiliated world to ask the chef of that world to help make dishes.


    In this way, the thank-you banquet is barely passable.


    Of course, if you have a chance, you have to invite someone to come to lianhuawu. You must do what you promised.


    Wei Wuxian said to himself in his heart, and then said hello to the master of the moon worship, Yin Susu and Li Maozhen, and went down the line to discuss with Jiang Cheng about catching the spirit beast.As for other people online


    I''m going to break up with you who are not loyal!


    Especially the hero and the devil Bruce Lee.


    One is "easy to leave but not to send", the other is "taking advantage of the fire". That''s good. I remember that you two are not worthy to be my friends.


    Hum!


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is offline. ¡¿


    "Alas!" See Wei Wuxian safety offline, storm world, the hero sighed, seems to feel sorry for his not dead.


    Then, the devil Bruce Lee came out and continued to publicize his pet shop in the group.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "everyone, do you want a dragon pet? Today, Zhutian pet store is open. The whole room is 50% off. Don''t miss it if you pass by! @Qi Wang, Li Maozhen, Qi Wang and Bruce Lee will continue to live for you. Let''s have a look at the double winged magic dragon. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it''s OK. I just don''t know why the other two group friends didn''t take the plunge, bubbling? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "maybe I''m sleeping in."


    Yin Su Su: "Bruce Lee can really associate."


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, I''m not sleeping in. I''m just looking at which of you is the most suitable."


    At this time, staring at the group list up and down, left and right, I don''t know how many times the fire cloud evil god finally bubbled.


    He is different from moon worship and Qianren snow. He is neither curious nor suspicious of this group, but only excited.


    Because there are opponents who can fight with themselves again!


    Yin Su Su: "suitable? What''s right? Can you tell me more about this new group friend? "


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, it''s useless to tell you in detail, because if I guess correctly, you should be the weakest one present, right?"


    Yin Su Su


    How did you guess that? That''s right?!


    Fire cloud evil god: "don''t talk? It seems that I guess right, so I''ll go directly to the selected person. You are you, the young man with pus on his face and green skin. If I guess you are right, you should have practiced the long lost "Bisha true skill" in the Wulin to become like this, right? "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    He is Talking to me?


    Huoyun evil god: "it''s said that Bisha Zhengong is very powerful. Although it has the side effects of turning people''s skin green and leaving pus on their faces, it''s also a peerless skill. If you have practiced this skill, you are qualified to be my opponent. Come on, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to kill you or be killed by you!"


    Devil Bruce Lee

 Chapter 97

    Bruce Lee, is my temper in the group a little better?


    After confirming that the fire cloud evil god is talking to himself, Jackie Chan''s adventure world, garbage dump, demon Bruce Lee''s nose and mouth are all on fire.


    Bully the dragon too much!


    It''s really deceiving the dragon!


    Bruce Lee''s Zhutian pet store just opened today. None of the dragons have been sold yet. There are still people smashing the field in the group to challenge Bruce Lee.


    That''s all right. As a big devil, Bruce Lee is not afraid to fight with people. If you want to be roasted by fire or frozen, say it, Bruce Lee can satisfy you.


    But


    What does this loser say? Bruce Lee, I have pus on my face and my skin turns green?


    Well, it''s uncomfortable to hear this, but it''s true after all. Bruce Lee, I won''t care about you.


    But what do you mean by "just want to kill me, or be killed by me"?


    You want to be killed by me?


    OK, I''ll shoot you!


    Evil Bruce Lee said, don''t think I''m in business, I''m not a big devil. Dare to challenge the devil, I''ll let you change from a human to a ghost and step into a ghost life.


    What, if you don''t ask the other party why you want to provoke yourself, you haven''t offended him?


    It doesn''t matter what the reason is. It doesn''t matter if there is any misunderstanding. What matters is that he has offended Bruce Lee, and Bruce Lee wants him to pay for his stupid behavior. That''s it!


    So, the devil Bruce Lee sent a message in the group.


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ fire cloud evil god, are you talking to Bruce Lee? If so, Bruce Lee will satisfy your wish and kill you alive! "


    Huoyun evil god: "ha ha, yes, I''m just talking to you. Come on, kill me with your Bisha true skill!"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    This loser, is there something wrong with his mind!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "this new group friend, boss Long''s strength is not simple. I think you''d better apologize to him as soon as possible."


    He was also a little confused by the new man''s sudden act of hating others, but it wasn''t himself that he was hating, so Li Maozhen kindly sent him a message to remind him.


    Fire cloud evil god: "apology? It''s impossible. If he has the ability, he can come and kill me. I said, I just want to kill him or be killed by him. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Majestic: "rookie, what''s your strength? Can you tell me your specific state, and your evaluation in the chat group?"


    Fire cloud evil god: "hmm? Xiongba, you look like a master. When I kill that young man, I''ll hit you. "


    Majestic overlord


    Fire cloud evil god: "as for my realm, what is the only master to mention? The comments in the chat group say that I''m the third level junior of Wudao. What''s the matter? "


    Xiongba: "ha ha, it''s nothing. It''s easy to go. Don''t give it away."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "your strength Forget it. Take care. "


    Yin Su Su: "take care, senior."


    Fire cloud evil god


    Why don''t you all look good at me? I''m a master of martial arts. Even if that young man can practice Bisha real skill, he won''t be able to defeat me. I can still learn toad skill!


    But


    In this way, that young man is really strong. I will be very excited if I kill him!


    Kungfu world, the Research Center for abnormal human beings, is still sitting on the toilet reading newspapers. The war loving smile on his face is even stronger.


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Mom sells criticism. A junkie from the beginning of the third level of martial arts dares to challenge Bruce Lee. You don''t pay much attention to Bruce Lee, the magician in the later stage of the third level, do you?


    To kill you, I just need to open my mouth!


    Fire cloud evil god: "come on, young man, let''s fight to the death!"


    Demon Bruce Lee: "Qi Wang, live broadcast a little later. Later, Bruce Lee AI te will show you the picture of the two winged demon dragon tearing people to pieces. Bruce Lee promises that its flame and power will satisfy you."


    Bruce Lee, the devil, ignores this 80% brain problem newcomer and turns to Li Maozhen.


    No matter how angry he was, he didn''t forget that he still had a business he might have done!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "does the magic dragon tear people up? Well, I understand. At that time, it will be king aitben


    After a look at the head of huoyun evil god, he turns his eyes and guesses the idea of the demon Bruce Lee. He wants to use the demon beast he created to deal with the new man, and broadcast their battle pictures live, so that he can have a more real look at the strength of the double winged demon dragon and increase his determination to buy it.


    This is not a bad thing for herself. Li Maozhen has no reason not to agree. So he sent a text message to the devil Bruce Lee, saying that he should come to see the live broadcast.


    Xiongba: "I''m also a little interested in the double winged magic dragon, which can be used as a flying mount. I''ll let you know and I''ll watch your live broadcast."Also guessed the devil dragon idea of hegemony, at this time also came out to send a message to him.


    It''s too slow to go to Lingyun Grottoes on horseback. Moreover, he has wanted a flying dragon for a long time. Last time he was robbed by Li Maozhen, he can''t miss it this time.


    What, he doesn''t have enough points?


    It doesn''t matter. Isn''t there a mall and a pawnbroker? Besides the three wonders, I have something else. It should be no problem to buy a double winged magic dragon at a discount.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "OK, I''ll inform you then. I just hope you don''t go offline first, so that you won''t be able to get in touch."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "good."


    Majestic: "good."


    Fire cloud evil god


    Why can''t I understand what they''re saying?


    The devil Bruce Lee: "the fire cloud evil god, doesn''t he want Bruce Lee to kill you? Come, subsidiary world, the top of the Forbidden City. Bruce Lee is waiting for you there. "


    Fire cloud evil spirit: "young people are really anxious, how to go?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hum, Bruce Lee is eager to satisfy your wish. You can just concentrate and think over and over again that you want to go to the affiliated world. "


    Huoyun evil god: "it''s a little interesting. OK, I''ll go to you now. Don''t run away."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee will never run. I just hope you don''t run at that time."


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, don''t worry, if you can beat me, even if you kill me, I won''t run!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "do what you say."


    Fire cloud evil god: "never repent."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    [Ding, huoyun evil god returns to the world of Kung Fu. ¡¿


    Hegemony: "this, this It''s shameless. I ran away as soon as I met you? "


    Looking at the live broadcast of the demon Bruce Lee, the hero was stunned. Originally, he thought that the new man was also a master at the beginning of the third level of martial arts. Even if he could not be the opponent of the demon Bruce Lee, how could he make thirty or forty moves in the face of the demon beast he created? But what''s the situation? He ran away as soon as he met?


    It''s not just the overlord, but also Li Maozhen, Yin Susu and even the moon worshiper who happened to be on the scene at this time.


    Do you want to be so direct?


    Yes, the location where the group members cross to the affiliated world is the capital, but the specific location of the capital is uncertain. Unless the group leader specifies the coordinates for you, the group leader is not online at this time. Therefore, after crossing, the fire cloud evil god appears in the casinos in the capital, and the demon Bruce Lee appears in the palace with a two winged demon dragon.


    In contrast, the devil Bruce Lee is closer to the top of the Forbidden City.


    So he held his hands in his arms and stood there waiting for him, with a full three meter high, nine meter long double winged magic dragon standing respectfully waiting for his orders, motionless.


    Seeing the whole body video of the double winged magic dragon, xiongba and Li Maozhen showed their excited expression for the first time.


    It''s this, it''s this, it''s the pet they always want to have.


    Apart from other things, the body shape and the ability to fly are enough to satisfy them. Different from the pictures, they can more clearly see the demeanor of this third-order evil Warcraft through the video. In addition, the evil little dragon is still standing beside it. The body shape of the two can be compared, which can show the tall and powerful of the double winged magic dragon.


    This kind of pet, how can xiongba and Li Maozhen not be moved? It just blew up the little poor baby dragon.


    The next step is to see its strength. If it''s OK, buy it.


    The devil Bruce Lee said that 50% discount would be given today. The recommended price given by the mall is 400 points, and the tax will not be reduced. You only need to spend 220 points to buy this big guy. If its flame is really as strong as the devil Bruce Lee said, it''s definitely worth the money!


    It''s a fool not to buy!


    As a result, xiongba and Li Maozhen, as well as Yin Susu, who was so poor that he could only watch the excitement, were very much looking forward to the arrival of huoyun evil god.


    Bit by bit, the time passed. After waiting for about 20 minutes, the guy finally came.


    He looks the same as the head of the group, with an old face and a top failure.


    That''s OK, but what are you wearing? Waistcoat, underpants, flip flop.


    This Isn''t that a bit sloppy?


    If other people don''t talk about it, at least Yin Su can''t go on looking at it. He repeatedly stroked his forehead with his hand, which made him feel headache.


    She is a very clean woman. Even in ice and Fire Island, she pays great attention to dress, especially when she comes back to the Central Plains. But this elder, alas, is It''s hard to say!


    Let''s skip the appearance of the new man and talk about his martial arts.


    With a kick of both legs, he jumped to the height of ten meters, then left and right, and then jumped to the top of the Forbidden City in a few times. He was still very powerful, worthy of the martial arts master''s realm.Then, he confronts with the devil Bruce Lee and makes some seemingly modest but actually very pretentious remarks. These words irritate the devil Bruce Lee, and then the devil Bruce Lee commands the winged devil dragon to attack him.


    Who knows, at the beginning, he didn''t know if the two winged magic dragon didn''t move, so he took it as a statue and thought it was not a living creature. So the first time he saw the two winged magic dragon moving, the new man with a bigger voice immediately widened his eyes and mouth. His face was incredible and his expression was wonderful.


    I thought he would rush to fight after he recovered. Who knows He just ran away!


    I''ll go. Can I have a face!


    Isn''t this battle proposed by you? How can you take the lead in running away without fighting?


    It doesn''t mean, "if you can beat me, even if you kill me, I won''t run." now what''s the situation?


    You know, the strength of this double winged magic dragon can''t compare with the devil Bruce Lee who created it. You dare not fight it. Where do you come from to challenge the devil Bruce Lee?


    Blinked his eyes. I didn''t expect that this guy was so shameless. The devil Bruce Lee kept sending messages to the fire cloud evil god in the group, asking him to come and fight with him. He wanted to satisfy his wishes and kill him.


    The fire cloud evil god who received the news hid in the toilet of Kungfu world and abnormal human research center, sat shivering on the toilet and gave no reply.


    Now he just wants to play down his sense of existence. It''s better for them to forget that they have such a person.


    Double winged Magic Dragon


    Niang Le, it''s really a magic thing. Such a big one scares me to death!


    The fire cloud evil spirit wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his face looked panicked.


    What, don''t you just want to kill people or be killed?


    I''ll go, young man. Don''t be so naive, OK? I''ll just pretend. If you force me, you''ll take it seriously. I just want to kill people, but I don''t think about it at all!


    My life is precious!


    No matter how the devil Bruce Lee sends messages to himself in the group, how other people like xiongba sneer at him, the fire cloud evil god just doesn''t speak.


    He has nothing to say.


    Dozens of messages were sent out in a row, but there was still no reply. Judging from the avatar, the other party didn''t go offline, but he just didn''t speak. The devil Bruce Lee understood that he was afraid of death, so he didn''t even dare to speak.


    So why?


    After entering the group, it''s not good to be honest. What do you want to do to provoke yourself? Now, you will lose face in the group. You can take the initiative to pick up things. When it comes to fighting, you dare not even fight and run away.


    Why don''t you change your name to huoyun in the future!


    "Hum!" I don''t have so much energy to waste on a huoyun run. Seeing that he is just diving and doesn''t dare to put his head out, the demon Bruce Lee gives a cold hum, looks at the price of the crossing Rune to his world, and then decides to find him another day.


    Then, the demon Bruce Lee let the two winged demon dragon fly over the Forbidden City, wave its giant claws, spray fire and other ways to show its strength to Li Maozhen and the overlord.


    It''s a pity that there is no object that can be torn to pieces by the magic dragon, and it can''t best show its strength, but there''s no way, so we have to do it first.


    Knowing that the group rules stipulate that group members can''t hurt each other, we don''t know that even if the group leader is not there, the system has been closely monitoring the behavior of each group member. It won''t let him do anything to kill the fire cloud evil god. This kind of event involving the lives of group members can only be dealt with when the group leader is there. The devil Bruce Lee sighs heavily in his heart, I feel a little pity for not being able to kill huoyun evil god.


    Fortunately, in the end, Li Maozhen and xiongba were satisfied with the strength of the double winged magic dragon.


    They all bought a third-order two winged magic dragon.


    Li Maozhen has 556 points, which is enough.


    As for xiongba, his score is only 167.2, which is quite different, but it doesn''t matter. He put the method of three yuan unification on the shelves and went to the mall. When he saw that no one had downloaded it, he transferred it to the pawnshop for dead pawn.


    Because Gongfa is a kind of goods that can produce value continuously, the pawnbroker gives twice the recommended price of the mall, and xiongba gets 400 points at a time.


    In this way, he, Li Maozhen and the devil Bruce Lee are satisfied, and the three are very happy.


    As for Yin Su Su, after watching the excitement, she went off the line to continue practicing the third style of Tian Shuang Quan.


    While paying homage to the moon, he shook his head and left helplessly, wandering around.


    As for Qian Renxue, after confirming the existence of a different world, she quickly took two title Douluo and started an investigation in this iron toothed copper toothed Ji Xiaolan world. There are many aspects of the investigation, such as country, religion, culture, practice and so on. I don''t know what her purpose is.


    Gradually, the chat group became quiet. In addition to the extremely nervous fire cloud evil spirit, many of the group friends went offline to have a rest. They all had their own things to do.¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, about six or seven o''clock.


    He has successfully created and practiced the three wonders of duel skills, and enhanced and upgraded the ten thousand year ice pith through the super strengthening furnace, thus successfully obtaining the ability of fire immunity. Finally, yeshiqiu is online.


    "It''s been a long time without water group, and I don''t know what happened to the people in the group?" At night, Qiu murmurs in his heart. Then, a series of system prompts sound up. When he hears that, Qiu looks confused.


    What the hell happened when I was away?


    What''s more, moon worship and Qianren snow are in the group?


    Hearing this news, Qiu picks his eyebrows at night, and a smile flashes on his face. Then, the next second, a message from AI te jumps out.


    Fire cloud evil god: @ night time autumn, group leader, I can wait for you. I want to be closed for ten years. During this period, I will not receive any visiting group friends. Please agree with group leader. Thank you


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 98

    Shut up for ten years, do not receive any visiting group friends?


    Hehe, if I hadn''t heard the prompt sound of the system, I would have believed your evil, you counsellor!


    At night, Qiu curled his lips and disdained the huoyun evil god.


    You said it would be nice for you to be a man at the beginning. You just stood up and provoked Bruce Lee. As a result, you didn''t dare to fight in front of others and ran away. This behavior is shameful enough.


    In addition, you came out as soon as I came. In such a timely manner, you should not be afraid to go offline all the time, right?


    I have to say that yeshiqiu really guessed right. Huoyun evil god has never been offline. To be exact, he hasn''t left the toilet since he went back. He is still sitting there now!


    Just wait for the leader to come and save his life.


    God knows what kind of mood he felt when he saw the crossing Rune leading to his own world in the mall and only needed 60 points. It was really As if the whole world had abandoned him.


    For fear that the devil Bruce Lee will suddenly come to this abnormal human research center, and then kill himself alive in front of many patients.


    I don''t want to die!


    I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. I just want to pretend to be a force and kill an expert by the way. How can I think that expert is not human at all?


    Yes, after several hours of careful study in the group, the fire cloud evil god has already known the identity of the demon Bruce Lee. Different from the human who has a God in his name but is not a God, that guy is a real demon!


    How do I fight that?


    The fire cloud evil god is very regretful. He knew that he had picked the bully at the beginning. He was so lucky that he picked a monster. Now he is in danger of his life. What a miserable word.


    I just hope that the group leader can agree to his request, so that at least he won''t have to worry about something happening in ten years. As for ten years later


    Well, ten years should be able to accumulate a lot of points. At that time, I will move to another world ahead of time and live in seclusion. From then on, I will not care about the world and live in peace!


    The fire cloud evil spirit thought of it in his heart. After thinking about it, he nodded and thought it was a good idea.


    Then, the reply message from the group leader arrived.


    Yeshiqiu: "I don''t agree."


    Fire cloud evil god


    Nima, why don''t you agree? Can''t I shut up?


    [Ding Dong, team member demon Bruce Lee is online. ¡¿


    the sudden mechanical sound made the face of huoyun evil god who wanted to continue to send news suddenly stiff, and he felt that he was not good.


    Here comes the monster!


    "I''ve seen the group leader!" When the demon Bruce Lee on line saw that yeshiqiu was here, he first respectfully said hello to him, then quickly looked at the news on the chat screen, and then gave a cold smile.


    I want to ask the group leader to agree that you will not receive the visiting group friends for ten years. Oh, it''s beautiful. Tell you, don''t dream, Bruce. I will visit you. Don''t worry, you wait for me!


    Yeshiqiu: "I just looked at it. You opened a pet shop and finished two deals in half a day. It''s a good business!"


    I didn''t expect that the devil Bruce Lee would suddenly go online at this time. At night, Qiu Leng was stunned, and then sent a message to him.


    Thanks to him, I also received 80 points of tax. Although it''s not much, it''s a good start.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "thank you for your guidance."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I just showed you a way. How far you can go depends on yourself."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "anyway, thank you. You remind me not to focus on the black gas. I''ve heard about the charm, God''s armor and the cup of life. Today Jackie Chan is in the 13th District, so Bruce Lee didn''t take the charm, but Bruce Lee found this one."


    [Ding, team member demon Bruce Lee sent you an exclusive red envelope. ¡¿


    seeing the red envelope appearing on the chat screen, Qiu was a little at a loss at night, and he was curious about what he sent to himself, while huoyun evil god''s face was completely broken.


    Bribe the leader in front of me?


    What''s more, they are so familiar and chatting so hard. Did the group leader give him some advice?


    It''s over. I''m out of pills!


    The fire cloud evil god was sitting on the toilet with no strength, and his face was in despair. Looking at him, he went to the toilet to find his doctor, and did not move.


    At the same time, he opened the red envelope that the devil Bruce Lee sent him. At night, Qiu was shocked. He didn''t expect that it was this that the devil Bruce Lee sent him.


    [Ding, congratulations to the group leader for receiving the red envelope from the demon Bruce Lee - SHIVAS bracelet. ¡¿


    with the mechanical sound of the system, a pair of carved metal bracelets appeared in his hands. It was the SHIVAS bracelet that Ah Fu had obtained in Jackie Chan''s adventures.This bracelet can make the wearer have two more hands. It''s a very good magic prop.


    Just imagine that one of the two men who had the same strength suddenly had two more hands. If we fight again, who will win?


    The latter, of course.


    But


    "What did he give it to me for?" At night, Qiu took this pair of Sivas bracelets and murmured a little puzzled.


    This bracelet is very precious, but to tell you the truth, I don''t have much interest in it. There are many good things in the universe, and I''m not the kind of person who wants everything. At least I didn''t want this bracelet, but I thought about the dog charm and the cup of life several times.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Lord, Bruce Lee doesn''t have any good things on him now. In addition to anger, he only takes this magic prop. I hope you can take it. It''s my thanks."


    In the night when autumn doubts, the devil Bruce Lee''s message appears on the chat screen again.


    I want to give a gift to thank myself.


    At night, Qiu suddenly thought that he wanted to ask himself to help him identify this thing, or to see if he could strengthen and upgrade it like Li Maozhen''s death bug.


    However, I''m not too happy to thank myself for it. I don''t dislike its value, but I''m not interested in it. I don''t want to be treated as a monster with four hands all the time.


    But


    "If we upgrade the super strengthening furnace, it should be able to eliminate this defect?" At night, autumn frowned and murmured.


    Then, don''t be hypocritical. Just accept the gift from other people''s friends. It''s a thank you afterwards, not a bribe in advance.


    However, you still have to give him a gift, lest other friends think they are taking advantage of his demon Bruce Lee.


    It''s just, what''s going back to?


    At night, Qiu thought about it, and finally looked at his left hand, where he was wearing three Najie, or


    "Give him one." Yeshiqiu thinks about it, considering that Najie is nothing to him, but it should be a rare thing in Jackie Chan''s adventure world. So he takes down a Najie that doesn''t contain anything, erases his soul mark, and gives it to him in a red envelope.


    Yeshiqiu: "I''ll take your gift, and I won''t be polite to you. This is my return."


    [Ding, I received the exclusive red envelope from the group leader yeshiqiu. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world, receiving the news from AI te in nightfall, hearing the questions from the system, and then seeing the red envelope on the chat screen, the demon Bruce Lee admits that he is a little moved.


    The group leader said he would not be polite to me, but he Still so polite!


    Fire cloud evil god


    So, am I forgotten? Very good, you continue to work hard, do not think of me!

 Chapter 99

    The fire cloud evil god very much hopes that the group leader and the devil Bruce Lee can keep on talking. It''s better to forget that they have such a person.


    It''s a pity that things in this world can''t happen whatever you want.


    After taking apart the red envelope from the group leader and finding that it was a space storage prop, the devil Bruce Lee''s face flashed with a look of shock.


    In his world, space magic is not without, such as sealing the hell gate of his uncle and aunt, which involves the field of space.


    However, the development of space storage is not very good. At least I don''t know the magic and have never heard of the props.


    Now, the group leader has sent such a precious space prop to himself, which fills a blank for him. Maybe we can go back to my father''s palace to find some magic books about space through it, and study space magic and its application.


    Considering this, the devil Bruce Lee is more moved by the behavior of yeshiqiu.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "group leader, Bruce Lee just sent you a magic prop that can add two arms, but you actually gave Bruce Lee a space prop. This, this is really..."


    The devil Bruce Lee is speechless. He''s a devil, but he doesn''t dare to have any malice towards the nightfall. To get rid of those malice, the other party not only points out the shortcut to become stronger and dominate the world, but also gives him a prop whose value is obviously higher than what he gives. This makes the devil Bruce Lee''s heart very moved. Oh no, to be more precise, he should be grateful.


    Thank you for your gifts!


    At the same time, I feel a little embarrassed. I want to express my gratitude, but I owe more.


    Yeshiqiu: "nothing. It''s not a valuable thing. Just accept it."


    At night, Qiu plays with his SHIVAS bracelet and sends a message to the devil Bruce Lee.


    In fact, this is the reason why the world''s cultivation culture is different. In the mainland of fighting spirit, Najie is a rare treasure for ordinary people, but it''s just a rotten Street thing for practitioners. At least for nightfall, Najie is not very precious, unless it''s the Youhai Najie in the hands of Han Feng, the emperor of medicine. That kind of high-grade goods is another matter.


    But it''s just a low-level Najie. Just give it to him as a gift in return. Anyway, I can''t use it. After all, I still have two in my hand, which are awarded by my family.


    Seeing that the group leader''s reply is so casual, there are still some demons on the line, but the group friends who are peeping at the screen don''t know what to say.


    Space storage props, not very valuable


    How is that possible?


    That''s a space prop!


    Sure enough, is this the real style of the group leader?


    It''s so powerful that it''s hard to imagine that you are still the owner of the boss chat group, but you are always so modest. Sometimes, no matter how modest you are, what should be exposed will still be exposed.


    You are a big man, this is not you modest low-key you can cover up, this is not, inadvertently exposed a little.


    Even space props are not very valuable in your eyes, so what can afford your "valuable" evaluation?


    Time props?


    I''ll go!


    I really want to kneel down for you!


    Yin Su Su, who failed to practice the third form of Tian Shuang Quan [frost knot in the sky], secretly wiped the sweat on his forehead and was terrified at the tip of the iceberg that the group leader accidentally exposed.


    And worship the moon and thousand Ren snow is thoughtful, have low head, don''t know what to think.


    Not long after they joined the group, this is the first time that they have seen the group leader go online. They still don''t understand the noble character of the group leader, who is "modest and low-key". But in their world, at least for themselves, space props are also very precious things. No matter what, they can''t say that it''s not very valuable, so Is it worthy of being the leader of the group?


    Then, the demon Bruce Lee expresses his gratitude to yeshiqiu again and again. Then, with the eyes of the hero, he sends a message to yeshiqiu, saying that he will boldly accept this treasure.


    And then


    The most worrying thing happened.


    It''s time to deal with his business.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, just take it. Don''t thank you any more. It''s not a valuable thing. Well, let''s not talk about this. There are three newcomers. I''d like to welcome them first. I''m not online when you entered the group, so I didn''t welcome you at the first time. I''m sorry. "


    Worship the moon: "the group leader is very serious. I''m Shijie. Thank you for giving me the chance to enter this magical place."


    Qianren snow: "thank you for your help."


    Both Baiyue and qianrenxue haven''t left the affiliated world at this time. Seeing the group leader welcome their arrival in the group, they have completely believed that the boss chat group is really a place to connect with the sky. Naturally, they dare not be rude and have come forward one after another to send a reply message to the group leader.What''s more, the leader''s words are also very polite. He''s still welcoming himself. He doesn''t talk about his identity, but he has to reply if he knows some etiquette.


    Well, moon worship and Qianren snow are very polite, but one person is not like this.


    Kungfu world, the Research Center for abnormal human beings, is brought back to the ward by the doctor. The fire cloud evil god lies on the bed and covers his whole body with a quilt. The whole person is shivering. He is trying his best to reduce his sense of existence.


    He''s scared. He doesn''t want to die!


    However, it''s not a big problem. Don''t panic. It''s a big problem. It''s useless for you to panic. Whoever should come will come sooner or later.


    No, it''s coming.


    Yeshiqiu: "fire cloud evil god, this new man, what do you need to explain about your behavior of provoking other group friends and threatening to kill others as soon as you enter the group?"


    Fire cloud evil god


    Finished, they still did not forget me, so quickly think of me!


    Hegemonic: "group leader, he not only threatened to kill boss long, he also said that if he couldn''t kill boss long, he would be killed by boss long. As a result, before he started fighting, others would run away."


    Fire cloud evil god


    Evil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee thought that my double winged magic dragon could show you how to tear up the living people, but because he escaped, this matter can only be put on hold."


    Fire cloud evil god


    Yin Su Su: "there is something about the character of this new senior If he didn''t run away, but chose to stay there and fight to the death with boss long, the little girl would have a little admiration for him, thinking that he was an iron man, but Well


    Fire cloud evil god


    Oh, what? Have you said enough? Have you said enough? I''m afraid of death. What''s wrong? Aren''t you afraid of death? It seems that I''m not good at it.


    "Night time autumn" @ fire cloud evil god, you don''t speak is default? I wrote in the group notice before, "no swearing, no..."


    Fire cloud evil god: "Lord, I didn''t swear. I just wanted to challenge a master. He seems to be a master, so I chose him. It turns out that my eyes are right, evil Oh, no, boss long is really a master, big master, little brother is willing to be inferior! Group leader, in order to challenge boss long, although I didn''t violate your group rules and swear, when I was excited, my words still offended me. It''s my fault. You punish me, you punish me. "


    Knowing that he can''t escape, huoyun evil god has no way but to give full play to his advantages. He sincerely says to yeshiqiu in the group that what he sends out is voice messages.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    No swearing?


    So the question is, I just want to kill you or be killed by you. Is this a dirty word or swearing?

 Chapter 100

    Seeing the news from the fire cloud evil god, not only in the evening, but also in the autumn, all the other online friends were stunned. A question flashed through their mind.


    In the end, they all got the answer: strictly speaking, this guy really didn''t swear, or even swear.


    This is


    I''m sorry about that!


    Fire cloud evil god: @ demon Bruce Lee, boss long, your momentum is extremely strong. When I see you, I''m willing to bow down. I wanted to challenge you before. If there''s anything wrong with your words, please forgive me


    Just when people''s faces were a little complicated, the flexible fire cloud evil god sent out a message again. This time, it was directly from AI te demon Bruce Lee. After that, a red envelope popped up on the chat screen.


    [Ding, the fire cloud evil god sends an exclusive red envelope to the demon Bruce Lee. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Other group Friends


    This, can not be shameless ah?


    All the online group members are confused by the operation of fire cloud evil god one after another. They don''t understand how there can be such shameless people in this world?


    If there are not the first two sentences, "I just want to kill you or be killed by you", "if you can beat me, even if you kill me, I will not run", then his behavior is very normal, the desire for survival, human nature.


    But there are the two sentences in front of it. If it''s so serious, it''s very disdainful to do it now.


    For a moment, all the online group members denounced huoyun evil god in their hearts, especially Tu Shanya, because she sent the news directly.


    Tu Shanya: "shameless!"


    After her, the hero also appeared, repeated a "shameless", but Wei Wuxian, he did not work as a repeater, but said a very classic word.


    Wei Wuxian: "I''ve never seen such a brazen person!"


    Fire cloud evil god


    He felt as if he had been said badly. The fire cloud evil god, who was hiding in the quilt, was stunned at first, then kept on staring nervously at the heads of the group leader and the devil Bruce Lee, waiting for their answers.


    As for the others


    Hum, now you say I''m cool. If you are in danger like me, maybe you will be more dangerous than me.


    Am I shameless?


    I''m the one who can achieve great things. I don''t care about trifles. You can''t even save face. You can''t achieve great things in the future.


    Like those who look down on themselves, the fire cloud evil god also disdains those who stand up and despise themselves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Jackie Chan: the world, the dump.


    The devil Bruce Lee opened the red envelope sent by the fire cloud evil god. Suddenly, a thin secret book appeared in his hand, which read three words: "toad skill".


    The most powerful martial art of huoyun evil god is toad skill of Kunlun sect in western regions. This is his unique skill. He didn''t intend to give it to others casually, but now he has no way. He has nothing to hold except it. He just hopes that the demon Bruce Lee who has received the gift can let him go.


    Toad skill


    The name of this martial art sounds very uncomfortable, but the devil Bruce Lee is not human. He doesn''t care much about it. After all, his uncle Xiaofeng devil is a toad.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "what do you mean, fire cloud evil god?"


    Open this secret book and have a quick look at it. He has obtained a copy of Ximen chuixue''s martial arts enlightenment, and the devil Bruce Lee who has trained Tianshuang boxing to the eighth form of [pushuang Toulu] naturally can see that the martial arts level of toad Gong is not low. His explosive power is even higher than Tianshuang boxing, so he immediately became interested. However, he soon covered the secret book and was in the group Li asked the fire cloud evil god.


    This failure, this is to give gifts to buy life?


    Fire cloud evil god: "boss long, this is a gift from my younger brother to make amends for you. Please forgive my younger brother for his offence. If there is your boss long in the future, I will always be my younger brother."


    Devil Bruce Lee


    That sounds sincere.


    The devil Bruce Lee weighed the secret of toad skill in his hand and murmured in his heart.


    However, even if you want to, you look down on Bruce Lee too much!


    Huoyun evil god: "also, I see the news record that boss long has opened a pet shop. I hope I can volunteer for you for a month to show my apology, and please don''t give up boss long."


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Well, with this, it''s barely enough.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee needs 60 points to go to his world. The world is so big that he may not be able to find him in one day. Since he knows the current affairs so well and is willing to volunteer for himself, how about


    "Well, let''s save his life for some real benefits. It''s also very good for those who have provoked Bruce Lee to be obedient and submissive in front of him." The devil Bruce Lee thought of it in his heart.His interest in this aspect is the same as that of his father, the Holy Lord. After rewriting history through historical books, the Holy Lord did not kill Jackie Chan. Instead, he took Jackie Chan as his own slave to satisfy his sense of achievement. The devil Bruce Lee is the same now.


    Someone provoked himself, why want to kill him, is not to vent, let his mood change?


    Now it can also make your mood better, and there are practical material benefits. Why don''t you accept it?


    Thinking, the devil Bruce Lee is speaking in the group.


    Evil Bruce Lee: "for your humble, cough and sincere sake, Bruce Lee, I''ll take this gift. As for forgiveness, I''ll forgive you for the time being, if I can..."


    Fire cloud evil god: "no later, no later, boss long, you can rest assured."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "with your strength, Bruce Lee, I''m very relieved. If you don''t die, you will come to the affiliated world to volunteer for Bruce Lee tomorrow. "


    Fire cloud evil god: "well, thank you, boss long, thank you."


    Finally, the monster was settled. The fire cloud evil spirit was relieved. He thought he was really taking pills. Unexpectedly, under the charm of his flexibility, the monster forgave himself. This time, things would be easier to do.


    Then, the fire cloud evil god sent a message of apology to yeshiqiu. His words were also very sincere. It was complicated to see yeshiqiu''s face.


    This product Is it true?


    From the text message he sent, I can''t see a trace of hypocrisy. However, when I think of the despicable act of kneeling down and admitting defeat to the Charterers in the original work, and then suddenly attacking others, I always feel that the goods are too much at night.


    Shameless, mean, dirty, but also love to pretend.


    Can you believe what such people say?


    Well, I can''t believe it. But The mistakes he made did not reach the level that he needed to be kicked out of the group, and the demon Bruce Lee who was provoked also forgave him, and the group leader himself was not good enough to punish him severely. In that case, that''s good!


    I have an idea in my heart.


    Then, yeshiqiu sent him a message in the group.


    "Night time autumn" @ fire cloud evil god, even if you don''t swear, it''s wrong for you to take the initiative to provoke other group friends, which destroys the harmony and stability of the chat group. It seems that your behavior is not too bad. After that, you have been forgiven by the provoked group. You will be punished for planting 900 spirit trees in the capital of the affiliated world as chat group. The deadline is one month. I will send you saplings and fertilizer later. "


    Punish me to plant trees?


    Seeing the news from the group leader, the tense color on the fire cloud evil god''s face dissipated. Well, it''s all right this time.


    Just planting trees, what can I do?


    The fire cloud evil god, who survived, first patted his frightened little heart, and then the corner of his mouth raised an excited arc.


    Just, the group leader then sent out the news, let excited his body suddenly tremble, almost fell off the bed.


    Night time and Autumn: "the spirit tree is not an ordinary tree. It can absorb the power of nature and release its aura. It can not be planted by ordinary people. It must be cultivated in the body. Planting the spirit tree needs to attach gentle energy with both hands, carefully lift up the seedlings weighing about 1000 kg from the ground, and then do not damage its roots To maintain its spirituality with cultivation until it adapts to the land Fertilizer should be applied to it regularly. The fertilizer is specially made. Don''t eat it secretly The spirit tree can not be polluted during planting, so you should pay attention not to let poisonous gas near it, and not to fart near it, and... "


    Fire cloud evil god


    What else? I''d better die!

 Chapter 101

    After receiving the news about how to plant the spirit tree in the night, the mouth of huoyun evil god subconsciously opens up in Kungfu world, and his face is full of muddled color.


    So many requests, so difficult, isn''t that killing me?


    What''s more, don''t eat fertilizer secretly? What kind of person am I? I''m the ultimate number one killer!


    Of course, he only dares to think about these words in his heart, but he dares not say them in the group, otherwise he will encounter life danger.


    Then, biting his teeth, obstinately bent and outstretched, he accepted the punishment arranged by the group leader and promised to plant trees in the world as soon as the seedlings and fertilizer arrived.


    Seeing that he accepted the punishment so cleanly, he didn''t even bargain. At night, Qiu simply threw the matter over. As long as he could plant 900 spirit trees in the capital of iron tooth copper tooth Ji Xiaolan''s world in one month, he would be as innocent as those friends who had never committed a crime.


    As for why we should plant spiritual trees in the capital of that world, we have this idea at night and in autumn to create spiritual spirit.


    Reiki is an important criterion to judge whether a world''s level is high or low. However, there is almost no Reiki in the iron tooth copper tooth Ji Xiaolan''s world. Such a subsidiary world is easy to put away. It doesn''t need many points. A thousand can do it, but it''s not easy to use it, because many things don''t have it.


    Without aura, the group members can practice basic external skills at most, and can''t cultivate any internal power. As for the naive idea that you want to cultivate your body to the extreme, just think about it. Unfortunately, in a world without aura, this kind of good thing will not happen. At most, it will make you stronger. If you want to open the mountain and collapse the sea with one blow, go to your dream.


    Without aura, the spirit beast can''t be born there, and the immortal can''t be replenished after using up the magic power in his body, and it''s hard to breathe!


    This is the most important thing.


    Wei Wuxian is just a golden elixir. He said that he can''t stand it in the affiliated world. He has to be quiet. Look at this


    And now most of the people in the group are practitioners. As a place where everyone can get together, the affiliated world of the boss chat group is an ordinary world without aura. Do you think this is in the past?


    So yeshiqiu decided to take action to rectify the world.


    It''s a huge project to make the whole world have aura. Unless we sacrifice the concentration of aura, we can''t do it with the current human and material resources of chat group. So yeshiqiu decided to narrow down the scope, first plant the spirit tree in the capital, and then apply the fertilizer on time, and then close the capital to prevent the aura from leaking out, In this way, it won''t be long before there will be moderate aura in the capital.


    As for how to close the capital, there is no way to do this in the evening and autumn. For those who practice fighting spirit, if they want to master the power of space, douzong is the bottom line, but they still have a long way to go from douzong.


    But.


    Not long ago, Wei Wuxian''s three-level talisman "jiejie Fu" helped yeshiqiu solve this problem.


    That level 3 enchantment talisman was redeemed by yeshiqiu from the pawn shop, and then upgraded to a level 5 enchantment talisman that can isolate certain aura through the super strengthening furnace.


    This five level enchantment sign can cover the whole capital and let aura flow only in the city as far as possible. Although it does not involve the power of space, it is only a simple blockade, but it is a way to solve this problem.


    So, night time autumn adopted!


    Then there is the person who is going to plant the spirit tree. Originally, it was intended to be handed over to the group members who will become the managers of the affiliated world. But who let the fire cloud evil god catch up with him? Anyway, he has to be punished. Let''s punish him for doing this. It''s also a contribution to the whole chat group.


    At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised, showing a sly smile.


    Then, the punished huoyun evil God fell into the diving state. He needs to be calm and adjust his mental state.


    After the diving of huoyun evil god, as the leader of the group, yeshiqiu didn''t stop, because then another group friend came out.


    It''s moon worship.


    This is a rebellious uncle who clearly can become a scientist in Xianxia world, but he just goes the wrong way and wants to destroy the world.


    Rebellious period?


    Yes, in the eyes of yeshiqiu, moon worship is a person who is in the rebellious period, although his rebellious period is a little long.


    I have a question to ask you. I hope you can give me some advice. Is there love in your world? Do you believe in love? "


    After walking in the affiliated world for a long time, just like in his own world, he was very sorry that he didn''t find the "love" of paying respects to the moon. At this time, when he saw the group leader go online and finish handling the trivial matters, he couldn''t wait to bubble up and began to consult him.


    Thinking, maybe the group leader who created this magical Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group can answer his questions all the time.  However


    As soon as his problem came out, all the online friends were confused.


    whether there is love in the world or not, and whether the group leaders do not believe in love, what kind of garbage problem are you talking about? What kind of questions are there to explore? Is it important whether they have love or not?


    If you want to ask about love, you should also ask: "excuse me, group leader, I want to know if my wife loves me or not". It''s really an idiotic question to ask group leader if she believes in love.


    Is it hard for a group of people to believe in love and your wife can love you?


    Yes, as soon as the problem of paying homage to the moon came out, all people thought that he had emotional problems, so they asked. After all, love this kind of thing, ordinary people will associate with the kind between men and women, and how many people will think of the great love in the world, involving the love of the whole world?


    There are not so many people with a high level of thinking. At least there is no one in our group except himself, including nighttime and autumn.


    However, at night, Qiu is also a person who has seen the Xianjian TV series. He knows what it is like to pay homage to the moon and loves this kind of thing. Of course, he believes it.


    Nothing else, I love myself very much, true love!


    It''s a waste of talents for a good scientist not to go on the right path and always want to destroy the world. We can''t do that. We are mainly trying to set things right and lead him to the most suitable path.


    Think, nightfall began to send a message, is a voice message, he wants to use his beautiful and emotional language to save the rebellious uncle Baiyue.


    "There is love in the world I live in, and I believe in it. Not only that, I always think that love is the most beautiful emotion in the world. It is because there is love in the world that we can meet and feel happy. It is because there is love in the world that our life can be full of fun. It is because... "


    "Bang!"


    Just then, suddenly, there was a loud noise. At night, Qiu''s concentrated spirit was forcibly interrupted from the outside world and forced to get off the line from the group.


    He blinked his eyes, a little confused. Then, at night, Qiu turned his head and looked at the girl who appeared at the gate of his yard with a long sword in her hand.


    The girl kept knocking on the door, and her face was a little confused. When she looked at herself, she immediately became embarrassed.


    "Cough, that, Xiaoqiu, the door of your yard is too weak. I knock it lightly and it falls off." Nalan Yanran took back her hand, clenched it into a fist, put it on her mouth and coughed, and said to yeshiqiu.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Not strong? It''s Huangli Xuanmu gate. How hard did you use? Do you need to be so excited to come here and knock on the door and tear down my door!


    "Alas! Why don''t you come to me for dinner at this point? "


    Unable to concentrate on chatting with friends in his own yard, Qiu sighed at night and immediately invited Nalan Yanran in and asked her at the same time.


    "Hey, hey, here are two good news for you." Holding the sword in both hands behind him, Nalan walked in front of yeshiqiu, turned back and showed a very nice smile to him, and blinked his eyes. It seemed that there was really some good news.

 Chapter 102

    But who am I at night?


    Zhutianwanjie boss chat group leader, referred to as zhutianda boss, will I be interested in your good news?


    At night, Qiu turned her lips and looked at the fallen Huangli Xuanmu door. A helpless look flashed in her eyes. Then she shook her head and followed Nalan Yanran. She asked her, "what''s the good news, two more?"


    "Guess what."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s boring. " Hands behind, night autumn light way.


    "Ah, Xiao Qiu, I have good news for you. Don''t you even want to guess?" Hearing the boy''s answer, Nalan Yanran simply turned around completely and walked backwards. At the same time, she protested to him.


    "No."


    Nalan said with a smile


    "Well, what do you want to tell me when you come here? To be frank, I''m not a child, and I''m not interested in playing guessing games with you." I also want to go back online quickly to adjust the master''s three outlooks. Yeshiqiu doesn''t want to spend too much time here.


    As for the good news, what good news can''t compare with me? Suddenly, cough, I''ve put the moon worship out of order?


    In the future, let him become a great scientist in the chat group, which is really good news for me.


    "You''re just a child, pretending to be mature." Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan Yanran picked the willow eyebrows and muttered.


    For this murmur, the night when autumn right when did not hear, otherwise if you answer, and have to pull out a large section of dialogue without nutrition.


    Seeing that the boy could hear his own murmuring voice, but he didn''t say anything, Nalan suddenly felt bored and helpless, so she had to go to the stone bench in the hospital and sit down. She poured a cup of tea for herself, and then said to him, "I just came back from Yunlan sect and helped you find a volume of xuanjie advanced fire attribute skill. This is the first good news. Well, is that good news? "


    "Come back from yunlanzong?" With the girl behind, also came to the stone bench to sit down, after hearing her words, the night of autumn brow does not show traces of frown.


    It seems that I have always forgotten one thing, that is, I promised her to go to yunlanzong for further study.


    At that time, there were few people in the chat group, and their world level was not very high. Even if they were powerful, they were only a TV version. In addition to Fengyun II in the later stage, the experts in the whole world were almost the same as the gama Empire at most, and there was nothing special to point to, so it was good to go to yunlanzong for further study.


    But now, the moon worship and Qianren snow are in the group, and Tu Shanya. To tell you the truth, for the influence of yunlanzong, yeshiqiu really has no interest.


    Even in the aspect of fighting spirit, he


    Well, we still need to take a look at this and make sure there is a longer way to go.


    "Well? Why don''t you talk? Are you happy? Don''t you know what to say? " See sitting in the opposite night, autumn bowed his head, did not speak, think that this is really a good news, Nalan Yanran asked him with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s really good news. Thank you, miss." Back to his mind, at night, Qiu opens his hand to the room and draws a stack of rice cakes and desserts made of LingMi. He brings it to Nalan Yanran and makes a gesture of please to her.


    Although he is not very interested in xuanjie''s advanced fighting Qi skill, after all, the rolling earth level''s advanced Lei attribute skill is still lying in Najie, but how to say, it''s also Nalan''s kindness. It''s hard to say that he doesn''t show any happiness, so there is a smile on his face at night.


    Then, open your hand to her.


    "What about Gongfa?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m still in yunlanzong. After you go up the mountain, I''ll take you to yunlanzong''s douji Pavilion. The teacher will personally choose a volume of cultivation techniques that is most suitable for you. " See this stretch to oneself in front of palm, Na LAN Yan Ran''s canthus can''t help twitching for a while, the tone is a little stiff to say.


    "Oh, well, what''s the second good news? It can''t be that I''ve got a volume of xuanjie advanced fighting skills for me, can it?" At night, Qiu naturally took back her hand and asked the girl.


    "No Na LAN Yan Ran didn''t have good spirit of say. He is a greedy smelly boy. He has a high-level skill and wants to fight!


    "What''s the good news?" Seeing that the girl doesn''t eat snacks, Qiu reaches for a piece of cake at night and chews it slowly. Now he is a little hungry. He finishes practicing the three skills in one day, which is a great consumption for him.


    "Before I tell you the good news, I need to ask you something." The lips moved, looking at the night autumn with hands supporting the head and eating snacks at will, Nalan hesitated for a moment and said to him.


    "Oh? Do you have anything else to ask me? Ask. I''ll tell you everything I know, but try to make it as short as possible. I''ll have something to do later. " Looking at the girl in front of her, yeshiqiu was a little surprised, but she was very generous.


    Get this kid straightforward answer, Na LAN Yan ran a little bit of breath, in the heart to sort out the language just said to him: "Xiao Qiu, have you ever considered what kind of life you want to live in the future?""Life, ha ha, is now such a life. After practice, I go out to find some delicious food and occasionally bask in the sun for an afternoon on a big tree. Well, this kind of life is very good." After eating a piece of cake, the autumn stall at night, very single said.


    Nalan said with a smile


    Are you so ambitious?


    "Well, that''s the answer. What''s the good news?"


    "Wait, there''s another aspect. You can''t be the only one in your life. Do you have any expectations about you and your wife?" Nalan Yanran added.


    "Wife? What''s there to look forward to? I won''t think about it. Once fate comes, it''s natural Well, wait a minute. Why are you asking? Do you want to give me a blind date? " Suddenly, what happened? At night, Qiu''s face changed. He moved his hand away from his head and sat upright. Looking at the girl in front of him, he asked her.


    Nalan said with a smile


    Congratulations, that''s right!


    "Why don''t you talk? Come on, it doesn''t matter whether I say it or not. I won''t go on a blind date. Well, tell me what the good news is. I have something to do. I can''t stay with you too long. "


    "Keke, Xiaoqiu, if, I mean if, I can help you find a beautiful girl with good figure, good personality and good talent to be your fiancee, will you agree?" Did not expect that he did not say the purpose of this trip, he refused so simply, Nalan Yan cough, said to him, words full of temptation.


    After all, such a good thing, how many men can''t fall on themselves. As an elder sister, I take the initiative to hand over this good thing to you. You can laugh in your heart!


    "Ha ha, I don''t agree."


    Night autumn disdain answer let Nalan Yanran feel the whole person is not good.


    What did the boy say? He didn''t agree?


    "That''s the good news. Help me find a fiancee? Thank you so much


    At night, as soon as Qiu''s face changed, he stood up and gestured to the front door of the yard, saying, "this second good news, you should keep yourself digesting it slowly. If you have the spare time to help me find a woman, you might as well pay more attention to some good men for yourself


    With that, at night, Qiu took the stack of snacks to his house.


    "Wait, Xiao Qiu, why did you refuse so simply? Well, I admit, I have this idea to help you to make a marriage, but I promise you that the other person''s appearance, body, character and talent will not disappoint you. Shouldn''t this be a good thing for you? You are my brother. I won''t hurt you. If you think that the girl I choose for you is not in your mind, I can help you find it again. Anyway, you are likely to be the head of Nalan family in the future. No matter how many women there are, it doesn''t matter


    See the night autumn in see their own purpose, unexpectedly face a change, directly under the guest order to himself, also turned to walk towards the house, Nalan Yan urgent, quickly stood up, to him.


    Hearing the girl''s words coming from behind, Qiu''s step was full at night. He looked back at her and said with a touch of helplessness: "it sounds reasonable, but, miss, is this your idea for me? If you said this to me after I held my initiation ceremony, I would be very grateful to you, but now, I ask you to think with your brain, do I need marriage and fiancee at my age? "


    Nalan said with a smile


    "If you''re not satisfied, you can help me find it again. Are you a pimp? Don''t look for it. I think you''re very good. Now go back and take a bath. You''ll be in bed tonight! "


    Nalan said with a smile


    "Help me find my fiancee. Do I need you to help me? Do I need women? Go out and ask how many good girls the whole emperor wants to marry me. Do I need to find more? A list can make a draft. Hum


    Cold hum a, night autumn stride forward, after crossing the threshold, a will be the door of the house to shut up, will be ignorant force Nalan Yan Ran isolated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the house, with a stack of cakes, yeshiqiu felt very angry and stuffed them into his mouth one by one.


    He is not angry because Nalan Yanran proposed to find a fiancee for himself, because the customs of each world are different, and people''s ideas are also different. He wants to find a better daughter-in-law for his younger brother, so that he can get married and start a business as soon as possible, which is a common thing in this world.


    Although I don''t like this kind of arrangement, I won''t be angry with her because of it. After all, she has a good intention.


    However, did she mean well?


    As I said just now, if she said this to herself after her initiation ceremony, I would treat her as a kind person. But now, I''m only 12 years old. Would a normal elder sister be in a hurry to make an engagement with her younger brother so early?


    No, unless it''s a marriage!


    Marriage


    The word suddenly appeared in his mind at night, which made his pupils shrink suddenly and made him guess.She wants to marry herself, with whom? Why does she come to find herself instead of her grandfather and uncle? Is it her own idea or the elders'' idea? If it''s the elders'' idea, who is the woman? If it''s her idea


    No, she''s so good. Why does she have this idea? She doesn''t care about the housekeeper''s business. She hasn''t settled her own marriage. She still comes Wait, her own marriage


    Suddenly, I thought of something. At night, Qiu''s face became more ugly, and then his breath became shorter. Then he folded the empty snacks and looked up at the ceiling of the house. After two minutes, he suddenly became excited, opened the closed door, and rushed out.


    "Nalan Yanran, I''ll fight with you!"


    Nalan Yanran:! "

 Chapter 103

    At night, Qiu wanwan didn''t expect that Nalan Yanran, a woman, was so ungrateful. In order to get rid of Xiao Yan''s burden, she wanted to sell us as a younger brother.


    It''s insane!


    Yeshiqiu thinks she''s right. She doesn''t care about the family affairs at all. She never wants to get married because of the Nalan family. Instead of for the Nalan family, there are only two possibilities. One is for yunlanzong and the other is for herself.


    Yunlanzong''s words, I haven''t entered the clan yet, and after entering the clan, how can a new disciple marry yunlanzong? Besides, as a young master of Nalan family, I can''t be the candidate for yunlanzong''s marriage. Neither side will agree.


    Then there''s only one possibility left. She''s for herself.


    And for her own sake, what is the reason and what is her advantage?


    The inspiration just now made yeshiqiu think of her own marriage, and then she got through everything.


    This woman is to let herself to give her top thunder, ah no, top marriage.


    Also said that it would not harm me, also said that this is a good thing for me, what a fart!


    Xiao family, the woman''s choice must be Xiao family, and who is Xiao family?


    Xiao xun''er? She is not a member of the Xiao family at all. Her real identity is a young lady of the ancient clan. She can''t agree to marry herself. Xiao Yu? Xiao Yan saw the body naked, but also like Xiao xun''er, he was touched by Xiao Yan. He gave it to himself for nothing. Xiao Mei? There is something wrong with character. I''m sure I''ll have a bad family when I get married, and I don''t like that kind of woman.


    In addition to the three of them, all the other women of Xiao''s age are indifferent to the public, which can be seen from the story of Canaan college enrollment in the original book.


    To sum up, if you don''t agree, you can''t agree to it yourself. The sacrifice is too great!


    And Nalan Yanran, she can come up with this kind of idea to pit her younger brother. She can''t forgive it. So yeshiqiu decides to beat her up today. If she doesn''t, she can''t get rid of this evil spirit.


    "Xiaoqiu, what are you doing?"


    Still standing in the yard, seeing the door of the house suddenly open, Nalan Yanran immediately showed a smile. In her opinion, it must be the smelly boy who wanted to understand and found that this matter was good for him, so she came out to accept her own opinion and let herself help him manage this matter. Who knows, the smile on her face just came out, a shadow Son from the house on the sound of a sprint to his own in front, not only that, a fist also toward his face hard hit over.


    I''ll go, this is to destroy Miss Ben''s beautiful face!


    Nalan Yanran quickly raised her hand to block, but it''s a pity that the speed is worse, and the strength of yeshiqiu now is far above her, what does she take to block?


    So


    "Ah, don''t fight Xiaoqiu!"


    "No!"


    "Ah, it hurts. Don''t hit me in the face, don''t..."


    The girl''s plea for mercy rang out in the courtyard.


    A quarter of an hour later, Nalan Yanran was sweating and panting on the ground. At night, Qiu''s feet were open and sitting on her waist, and the anger on her face still did not dissipate.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. This woman is too much. I think she is a good sister. She wants to sell herself.


    What else do you say? Anyway, I''m a man. I can have a lot of women. It''s OK to have one more. Listen to me. Is this human talk?


    I''m like a scum man.


    Is my innocent body so worthless?


    Fortunately, she just thought about it in her heart and knew that she had come to ask for her own opinions in advance, but she didn''t do it directly, otherwise Hum!


    "Xiaoqiu, can you get up from me? How heavy you are Although being beaten seems to be very serious, but in fact, it''s only skin injury. Nalan Yanran knows that the boy doesn''t move seriously, and is shocked by his current strength. She lies on the ground and says feebly.


    "You have to sell me. You don''t know my weight. You think I''m too heavy, don''t you?" At night, Qiu leaned down and put her face on Nalan Yanran''s face, and said to her, with a very obvious dissatisfaction in her tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I know I''m wrong. I admit I don''t think it''s right, but I can''t help it. My grandfather will not allow me to give up my marriage. He says that this will make Nalan''s family bear the bad name of betraying the poor and loving the rich. I can''t think of any other way to get the best of both worlds besides asking you to make an engagement with Xiao''s women for me. As for your innocent body Oh, come on, I''m wrong about you. I didn''t expect that people like you would care so much about this. Well, my fault is all my fault! "


    With that, Nalan Yanran raised her hand, gently stroked the dark face of autumn at night, and said with a hard smile: "Xiao Qiu, forgive my sister."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I forgive you, sir. First you scolded me to the ground, and now you come to say such sensational words to me. What do you want?I didn''t expect that people like me would care so much about their innocence. Who am I? You say, you say!


    "Xiaoqiu, I really don''t want to marry a man I''ve never met before. If you are a girl and can only marry one man in your life, I will never make a decision on you. I just think you don''t care about this, so I come up with this method. I really don''t want to make your heart uncomfortable, let alone think about the key Can you believe me for the rest of your life? "


    From cloud LAN Zong back, and night autumn did a, Nalan Yanran now very tired, lying on the ground, the left hand back on his forehead, eyes some lax said.


    "Hum, do you really want to give up your marriage, Xiao Yan Does it really make you so disgusted? "


    She snorted and didn''t give a reply to the girl''s question, because even though she murmured in her heart that she didn''t speak of loyalty, the deepest part of her heart still knew that she had feelings for herself. Maybe she had her own ideas and thoughts, but the feelings were still feelings. Every bit she got along with for so many years can''t be false, thinking of some past experiences At night, Qiu stood up from her and then lay on the ground beside her and asked her.


    "Well, it''s not about him, it''s about the identity of my fiance." Nalan closed her eyes and murmured.


    "I used to say that Xiao Yan is not only a little bit lustful, but also good in other aspects. You really don''t think about it at all?" Think of the original Nalan Yanran, she later fell in love with Xiao Yan''s plot, night autumn side head, eyes to her way.


    "Whether he is excellent or despicable, it has nothing to do with me. I don''t think about him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this answer without hesitation, night autumn turned his head, looking at the stars in the night sky, silent, for a long time, just light said a word.


    "If you really don''t want to get married, you can quit. Don''t think of anything to let me maintain the face of the two families. If you want to quit, you can quit completely. From then on, the two families will be clean! Give me some time, leave this matter to me, I will help you deal with everything, who let You are my sister. I owe you all my life. "


    "Hee hee, OK. Anyway, I have no other way. I''ll leave it to you. Ah, Xiaoqiu, you know, sometimes I think in my heart, if you are not my younger brother, how good it would be. In this family, comparing family face with my happiness, you may be the only one who prefers the latter. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What nonsense, stupid woman


    Flash in the eyes of a flow of shadow, and then, at night autumn turned his mouth, turned his back to her, full of contempt said.

 Chapter 104

    Half an hour later.


    Nalan Yanran left here. At night, Qiuqiu sat on the stone stool in the courtyard and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. He always felt that his heart suddenly became heavy.


    By that stupid woman, my original good mood was destroyed, now it''s beautiful, alas!


    Immediately, close your eyes, concentrate and enter the chat group.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    pay respects to the moon: "Lord, you are back. Have you finished your work?"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s over. You''ve been waiting for me? "


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, not only uncle, I''m waiting for you here too!"


    Night autumn: "you also have something, you have not escaped from the water line abyss?"


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian is also there, Qiu picks his eyebrows at night. I''m a little strange. I know a lot of things that happened in the group through the information given by the system. Among them, Wei Wuxian asked for help, but he was saved by the master of moon worship. Even the whole shuixingyuan was removed by the spell of moon worship. What else can he do at this time?


    At night, Qiu didn''t forget Wei Wuxian''s life tragedy in the original work, but it''s not the time yet. Now is his happy time. Elder martial sister, uncle Jiang and younger martial brothers are all here. His life can be said to be the best in the whole group.


    Even the group leader himself envied him.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, there''s something wrong. Let uncle Baiyue talk about it first. My business is not urgent. It''s not urgent."


    Wei Wuxian, who flies back to lianhuawu with Jiang Cheng, looks at Jiang Fengmian, who smiles at him. He looks at Jiang Yanli, who smiles at him. At last, he looks at Yu Ziyuan, who is squinting at him coldly, and laughs at night qiugan in the crowd.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, since you''re not in a hurry, I''ll continue the previous topic with you."


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, OK, you go on, you go on."


    Worship the moon: "Lord, please give me some advice."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I What did I say just now? "


    Pay homage to the moon Before you go offline, you said, "there is love in your world, and you believe in love."


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, I remember. I tell you that love is the most beautiful thing in the world. Only by believing in love can you live a happy life and make your life full of emotion. Like you, the idea that there is no love in the world is absolutely impossible. There is no lack of love in the world, just the lack of eyes to find love. "


    Moon worship: "eyes? Sorry, group leader, I don''t know if there is something wrong with my eyes, but I really can''t see the existence of love in my world. "


    Night time autumn: "can''t see at all?"


    Worship the moon: "I can''t see it."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    This uncle''s rebellious period is a bit serious. It''s very difficult to cure him.


    Worship the moon: "Lord, I would like to ask, a father will push his 10-year-old child into the abyss, and a mother will abandon her 10-year-old child because of hunger. Do you still believe in the existence of love in such a world?"


    Night time autumn: "it can only prove that the father and the mother have no love, and it does not mean that there is no love in the whole world. The world is very big. No one or group of people can represent one world!"


    Moon worship: "the world is big? What the group leader said is really wise. Do you think the earth under our feet is flat or round? "


    At night, in autumn It''s round


    Bai Yue: "hmm? Group leader, you... "


    Yeshiqiu: "why, I''m wrong?"


    "No, it''s not wrong, it''s just Finally, there are people who agree with me. You are the leader of the group. Sure enough, I am right and they are all wrong. "


    Qianren snow: "is the earth round? Group leader, is that true? "


    Peeping at the dialogue between the two people, Qian Renxue said he couldn''t help it and asked.


    At the same time, she went back to Douluo and stepped on the earth under her feet. She thought about it in her heart. She thought that the earth was flat. The whole Douluo was flat.


    Worship the moon: "here comes another ignorant man. Alas, group leader, let''s continue to discuss the issue of love. I once told people that the earth was round, but those foolish people not only didn''t believe me, but also called me crazy and evil. I think that people like them who refuse to accept facts and blindly collude with falsehood do not understand love. What do you think? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Ignorance is not understanding love. My God, you rebellious uncle can''t be saved. Can you guarantee that you know everything? If you encounter truth that you don''t understand or believe, can people who understand and believe also say that you don''t understand love?


    At night, Qiu patted his forehead and was laughed with anger.


    Sure enough, when my heart becomes heavy, when I come into the group to chat with these sand sculpture friends, the whole person will be very happy.Night time and Autumn: "Qianren snow, the earth is really round. What you think may be only the continent you are in. In fact, there are many other continents in your world besides Douluo continent. If you combine them, you will be round."


    At night, Qiu first replied to Qian Renxue, and then decided to give Comrade Baiyue a strong dose of medicine, so that he could completely return to the right path.


    He We should study science!


    Night time autumn "@ worship the moon, I think ignorance doesn''t mean you don''t know love, because there is no omniscient person in the world. If you say so, you don''t know love yourself."


    Bai Yue: "hmm? Why did the leaders say that? "


    About his understanding of love this matter has been questioned from the group leader, the LORD said, I can''t accept, I know love, very understand!


    Yeshiqiu: "I''ve come to ask you, since the earth is round, why doesn''t the person standing on it fall down? Why is there twelve hours in a day? What is light made of? Why are children born of animals still animals while children born of human beings? "


    He put forward dozens of questions in a row and confused all the online group members, including Baiyue. At last, he felt almost done. At night, Qiu stopped and sent a message to Baiyue: "please answer my question."


    Pay homage to the moon

 Chapter 105

    Who am I, where am I from, where am I going?


    I was completely confused by the dozens of questions raised by yeshiqiu, and I felt a little pain in my skull.


    Standing on the capital street of the affiliated world, he squatted down, covered his head with both hands, and his face was very painful.


    Can he say, Lord, I can''t answer any of your questions?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    It''s not just paying homage to the moon. Seeing the dozens of questions asked by the group leader on the chat screen, all the online group friends are shocked.


    These problems are too complicated.


    Especially that "Why are children born of humans and animals born of animals?" this NIMA


    What everyone knows, you have to ask why, how can we answer that?


    For a moment, almost all online group friends can''t help touching their chin, lost in thought.


    Then, two minutes later, no one could think of the answer.


    There is no way. The only one who can answer this question is that Bruce Lee, a demon living in the world of magic and technology, is not online now. He is busy in the next store of the affiliated world disk to set up his dragon pet as an exhibit for the group to enjoy face-to-face, which is convenient for business.


    But Tu Shanya, well, the science and technology tree of fox demon little Hongniang world is crooked. This kind of thing involves biological gene level. There is really no research in her world, so she doesn''t know.


    After another two minutes, I still didn''t answer my questions. At night, Qiu shrugged and knew it would be like this. Don''t mention you, even I can''t answer all the questions myself.


    But that doesn''t stop me from asking you these questions, does it?


    Night time autumn: "how about paying homage to the moon, can you answer it?"


    Worship the moon: "Lord, these problems I can''t answer that under the circumstances. "


    Hands hard to cover his head, squatting on the ground of the moon looked up at the sky, the first time found that there are so many things in the world he did not know.


    So the question comes, these questions I can''t answer, the question about whether there is love in my world, the answer of "no love" I filled in, is it right or wrong?


    Yes, the group leader said it was wrong.


    Then the question comes again. How many questions can I not answer in the world?


    Then the question comes. The person who wants to answer the question needs to be good at finding out the problem. Is there chicken or egg first?


    So the question


    One problem after another constantly appeared in my mind. The eyes of the moon worshiper turned rapidly. Finally, with a plop, the whole person fell back and lay on the street, sweating, and his face was full of panic.


    He I''m at a loss!


    Yeshiqiu: "since you can''t answer my question, I will give you a false answer. Do you believe it?"


    Worship the moon: "Lord said, I believe it."


    Night time autumn: "false you also believe?"


    Moon worship: "this..."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, if it''s not me, but someone who comes at random and gives you a false answer, do you believe it or not? If you don''t know the real answer and haven''t even studied these questions, you lack judgment basis and can''t tell whether the other party''s answer is right or wrong. If you think the false answer given by the other party is correct, are you just like those stupid people you mentioned before, blindly colluding with the false and don''t know love? "


    Worship the moon: "I..."


    Yeshiqiu: "also, if someone tells you a correct answer, but also because of the lack of judgment basis, you think the other party is wrong, then what''s the difference between you and those who accuse you of being evil, crazy and nonsense?"


    Pay homage to the moon


    At night, Qiu''s words are like a heavy hammer, beating on the heart of worshiping the moon, which makes his face turn white.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, do you have anything to refute what I said?"


    Worship the moon: "group, group leader..."


    "Yeshiqiu:" eh


    Moon worship: "please show me the way. What should I do? Now my brain is in chaos, about love, about all kinds of problems, I really What a pain in the head


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t think about headache. Don''t exhaust your mental energy. When the time comes, I''ll go offline directly. If I wait for you here, it won''t be fun."


    Worship the moon: "yes, I do."


    After receiving the news from the group leader, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He tried his best to relax his brain and stop thinking about those problems. Although he couldn''t help thinking about them all, he was much better, so as to avoid the mental exhaustion that the group leader said.


    Worship the moon: "group leader, my head is not very painful. Please continue to show me the way. Thank you very much."Yeshiqiu: "don''t be so polite. They are all friends. I should give you some advice. Since you ask me about your future road and how you should do it, you should first know what you want to achieve? Create a world of love or discover the truth and solve the mystery of the unknown? "


    I admire you for knowing even my wishes. I want to achieve both of them, but what I want most is to create a world of love. "


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t flatter me. Since you want to reach both ends, you can just combine them to make the world full of love by discovering the truth and solving the mystery of the unknown."


    Bai Yue: "hmm? Please advise


    Yeshiqiu: "you live in a world where there are many reasons for fighting, such as lack of food, people''s hunger for food, even as you said just now, there is a mother who abandons her just full moon child. If you can find new high-yield grain and solve the problem of what factors are related to rice production, then you will live in a world where there will be less fighting and more love


    Pay homage to the moon


    Yeshiqiu: "if you find a truth and solve a puzzle, the world will have more love. If you find innumerable truths and solve innumerable puzzles, then..."


    Moon worship: "the world will be full of love!"


    Attached to the world, lying on the streets of the capital, there was a flash of light in the eyes of the moon worshiper, murmuring.


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, and now that you are in the group, you have the opportunity to cross the world. Then you have been working hard in this aspect. Not only the world where you were born, but also you have the opportunity to let the whole world..."


    Worship the moon: "all full of love!"


    After paying homage to the moon, the whole person suddenly becomes energetic.


    Yes, it''s a way to create a world of love, or a way I want to go the most. It may be a long way, but the journey is full of happiness, because I am a person who is eager to discover the truth and solve the mystery of the unknown.


    Group leader, he is right. This is the way I should go!


    Baiyue sat up from the ground. With a wave of his sleeve, the sweat on his forehead disappeared and his face became ruddy. Now he was excited, just like a young man who was going to marry his daughter-in-law.


    Yeshiqiu: "at present, you have the highest level of thinking in this area in the chat group. I intend to appoint you as the group administrator, to study various academic problems for the chat group, to explore the truth of the heavens, to solve the mysteries of the world, and to worship the moon. Would you like to do so?"


    Pay homage to the moon


    Other group friends watching the screen:! "


    Administrator? The leader of the group, he''s going to take charge!


    Sitting on the street, Bai Yue looks at the message on the chat screen in his mind, and his face is full of incredible color. He never thought that he would be so valued by the group leader, and he also appointed himself to be the administrator, responsible for researching various academic problems for the chat group, and exploring the truth and mystery of the universe.


    Where is the chat group?


    It''s a place connecting the whole heaven and the world. Being an administrator here is definitely an opportunity for those who are determined to devote themselves to the great cause of "making the heaven and the world full of love".


    Now, this opportunity is in front of us. Can we not seize it?


    No!


    So


    Moon worship: "thank you for your kindness. In the future, I will do my best to study and discover more for the chat group and the creatures in the universe, so that the shadow of love can spread all over the universe!"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s so good!"


    Yeshiqiu, who got the answer, nodded with satisfaction and finally pulled back the rebellious uncle Baiyue.


    As for the appointment of him as the administrator, it was a sudden move of yeshiqiu.


    Considering that sometimes I''m not online, many things can''t be handled in time. Just like the last time Wei Wuxian asked for help, if he didn''t just join the group, the guy would be finished. Who would have thought that Lan Zhan didn''t go to shuixingyuan because of the butterfly effect. If something similar happens next time and no one in the group deals with it, wouldn''t it be very bad?


    So it''s necessary to appoint an administrator. Of course, you can''t admit your destiny casually. After all, administrators have some privileges in their hands. If they take advantage of their absence, it''s a big trouble to act recklessly.


    Therefore, this person needs to be cautious. On the other hand, he has almost all the qualities that the administrator needs to have. In addition to his strong cultivation, his talent in scientific research, and his persistence in love, yeshiqiu thinks that it is most appropriate for him to be an administrator, and he can help himself to share the pressure.


    Of course, in order to ensure that he is really qualified for this position, I still have to secretly prepare a probation period for him.


    During the probation period, the administrator''s standard privileges will be sealed off, and only the forbidden words and access to group members'' information will be reserved.


    Thinking, at night, autumn heart God move, communication system, carried out some kind of operation.A few seconds later, the chat group, two mechanical sound up.


    [Ding, group member Baiyue was appointed administrator by group director. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations on Baiyue becoming the first administrator of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, and reward Baiyue with 1000 points. ¡¿


    group friends on the screen

 Chapter 106

    Seeing that as a newcomer, Baiyue was appointed as an administrator by the group leader, and was rewarded with 1000 points, all the online screen peeping group friends showed their envious eyes.


    Of course, there are also jealousies, such as hegemony.


    At this time, the overlord no longer rode a horse. Instead, he took shuangyunfeng three people to fly to Lingyun Grottoes on the two winged magic dragon bought from the devil Bruce Lee. The speed was not twice as fast. I think we can reach the dragon vein of China in one day at most.


    At that time, he will be loyal to heaven and truly dominate the world.


    Originally, he thought so. After his success, he could boast in the group. Who would have thought that the new people would become administrators, and he was still determined to rule the world.


    Such a contrast, I really It''s hard!


    Xiongba looked up again and sighed deeply.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, because of the birth of the administrator, the chat group that used to have only nighttime autumn and moon worship became no longer quiet.


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, do you need a second administrator? If necessary, I recommend myself, because I am the youngest in the group. I am young and energetic, and my cultivation is golden elixir. I believe I can... "


    "What can I do? Weak chicken


    Yin Su Su: "master, the administrator should be the first person with management ability, right? If so, I used to be the leader of Ziwei Hall of Tianying cult, and I have certain management ability. Can you consider appointing me as the second administrator


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you know Xiao Wang, master of the group. As king of Qi, Xiao Wang has numerous people under his command. In terms of management ability, he deserves to be the first in the group."


    Seeing the sudden emergence of these groups of friends and the news they sent out, Qiu looked muddled at night.


    What''s the matter? The administrator position is so popular? I haven''t reported the treatment yet!


    On the other hand, seeing these quick eyed guys, they began to speak to the group leader. The sighing bully quickly swallowed his breath back and sent a message in the group.


    Hegemony: "group leader, I''m the leader of the world society. I''m sitting on most of the land of China. There are 800000 disciples under my command. There''s absolutely no problem with my management ability. Please believe me and appoint me as the second administrator."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Why did you come out to join in the fun?


    You also have the ability to manage. Even if you are in danger, I am ashamed of you!


    Yeshiqiu: "cough, for the time being, you only need an administrator. If you need one in the future, I will inform you in the group, so you don''t recommend yourself any more."


    Qianren snow


    Qian Renxue, who wants to move forward with the army, sees the news pop up on the screen and silently deletes the words he is going to send out.


    Wei Wuxian: "Alas, it''s a pity not to choose the second administrator!"


    Thank you for your trust


    Yeshiqiu "@ Baiyue, well, I set Yuanmingyuan, which is affiliated to the world, as the scientific research center of chat group. Later, I will send a message to devil Xiaolong, asking him to help purchase a batch of scientific research equipment and some books from his world in the name of chat group. If you have nothing to do now, you can go to Yuanmingyuan to receive the right to use there."


    At present, the functions of the system have covered the whole affiliated world, especially the capital city has been captured by Li Maozhen. The chat group occupies complete sovereignty. As the leader of the group, you only need to move your mind to set up the Yuanmingyuan.


    Thank you for everything. I''m going to Yuanmingyuan


    Yeshiqiu: "well, go."


    Worship the moon: "I''m leaving now!"


    With that, the excited moon worship went offline from the group.


    From today on, he will embark on the journey of scientific research and innovation.


    Thank you for your guidance and opportunities!


    The Moon said in his heart, immediately his legs off the ground, the whole person soared up and flew in the direction of Yuanmingyuan.


    After wandering around the capital for a long time, he still knew where the Yuanmingyuan was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing that the picture of Baiyue''s head turns black, Qiu is shocked by his spirit of doing what he says at night. Should we say that he is really partial to madmen?


    The paranoia of love has reached this level.


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle must be very happy now, but I''m not in a good mood if I didn''t become an administrator, alas!"


    Night time autumn: "don''t sigh, even if let you do administrator, you can''t do well, because we are boss group, not eat, drink and play group."


    Wei Wuxian


    Group leader, it''s too much!


    Xiongba: "the group leader is right. You are the administrator. We are afraid of..."


    Wei Wuxian: "what are you afraid of? You say, you say! Do you really think my sword is not good for you? I''m friar JindanMajestic Cough, that, I mean, if Mr. Wei becomes an administrator, we will have a good life, ha ha, ha ha ~ "


    in the world of wind and cloud, the hero covers his face with his hands, closes his eyes, bites his lips, and looks miserable.


    My life in the group is so sad. Even this boy, I dare not offend him. I''m the leader of the world society, Tangtang Woo woo!


    "Yeshiqiu:" OK, just make a joke. @Wei Wuxian, you said you had something to tell me before. What''s the matter? "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, it''s such a group leader. LAN Qiren came back. Jiang Cheng and I asked him for leave, and then we flew back to lianhuawu. I told my uncle Jiang about the chat group, and the Fushang Dan and Humai Dan I bought in the mall. After seeing them, uncle Jiang was very interested in them. He thought that they had good effects and no side effects, and could be used in the cultivation of disciples. So he asked me to ask you if you could sell them to us


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I said that there were no healing pills and pulse protecting pills in the mall. It turned out that Duke Wei bought them."


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, there are only a dozen pills, which is not enough. We have to go out often to help the common people get rid of their troubles. It''s always good to have some pills on our bodies for self-defense. Besides, there are thousands of people in Yunmeng Jiang family. These pills are also consumables, so I bought more. Do you want to use them? I have a few left. Shall I send them to you? "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "no, I just casually asked. Thank you for your kindness."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh. Group leader, is that ok? Do you still have Fu Shang Dan and Hu Mai Dan? "


    Night time autumn: "yes, yes, but you Yunmeng Jiangshi is also the biggest sect of cultivating immortals in Jingchu. Can''t anyone refine pills?"


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, but they are all healing drugs, and the efficacy is not very good. As for the pulse protecting pill which can isolate resentment, we Yunmeng Jiangshi can''t really refine it."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    It seems that the deviant world is a little bit serious. The pill system is so backward.


    Touch the chin, think about it, and then night autumn in the group said: "how much do you need rehabilitation Dan and pulse protection Dan?"


    Wei Wuxian: "two thousand and five hundred pieces of Fu Shang Dan and five hundred pieces of Hu Mai Dan. Is it OK for the group leader?"


    Yeshiqiu: "do you want so much? Yes, I''ll get it for you later. "


    Wei Wuxian: "thank you."


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome, but do you have enough points? They add up to 5000 points?"


    Wei Wuxian: "hey hey, our Yunmeng Jiang family is one of the four big families. I went to the pawnbroker shop to have a look. We can still get 5000 points."


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, I really underestimate you. Well, I''ll tell you uncle Jiang, I''ve done this business. By the way, Wei Wuxian, do you Yunmeng Jiangshi undertake the business of planting trees? "


    Wei Wuxian: "plant, plant trees?"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, do you know that the fire cloud evil god was punished to plant spiritual trees in the capital of the affiliated world? His speed is too slow, and 900 spirit trees are not enough, so I want to find more people to plant spirit trees in the capital, and fertilize them, so that the place can be filled with spirit as soon as possible. You Yunmeng Jiangshi are all practitioners of immortality. You must know more about planting spirit trees than martial arts practitioners. So I want to leave this matter to you. Planting a good spirit tree is 0.5 I''ll ask you to plant 10000 spirit trees for the chat group, just to offset with the elixir. What do you think? "


    Wei Wuxian: "er The spirit tree and the spirit fat


    Yeshiqiu: "chat group provides, you are only responsible for planting trees and fertilizing."


    Wei Wuxian: "wait a minute, master. I''ll ask my uncle Jiang..."


    Two minutes later


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, we have Yunmeng Jiang''s business. Tomorrow, Jiang Cheng and I will take our younger martial brothers to plant trees in the capital!"


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, I''ll get the Lingshu and Lingfei ready. As for the number of people you can take to the affiliated world, there is no restriction on you during the tree planting period. After planting the tree, you will be promoted from five to ten, which is a reward for your positive attitude towards the chat group business."


    Wei Wuxian: "ten people? Good, thank you


    Yeshiqiu: "well, come on, try to plant it in three days. @Huoyun evil god, and you, wait for me in front of the palace gate of the affiliated world at six o''clock tomorrow morning, and begin to accept the punishment. Don''t be late, or I will plant you directly. "


    Fire cloud evil god


    It''s over. My lazy life ~


    is ove

 Chapter 107

    The attitude towards contract workers and those who have been punished is naturally different. If it is the same, it will be unfair.


    After sending a message to huoyun evil god to tell him when he will be punished, yeshiqiu also gave Wei Wuxian a time to take people to the palace gate at eight o''clock tomorrow morning to get Lingshu and Lingfei and start planting trees.


    As for where to plant, whether the capital attached to the world is big enough or not, I don''t worry about that.


    The area of the capital must be large enough. Apart from that, the camp where tens of thousands of Qing troops were stationed, which was destroyed by Tu Shanya and Li Maozhen, was enough.


    What''s more, today''s capital is much more spacious than the capital before Qianlong entered the group. Many bannermen who resisted the rule of chat group were given by Li Maozhen


    Their houses are empty, and those with good planning can be reserved. As the public property of the chat group, they will be allocated to the group members in the future. If the planning is not good, they will be demolished directly, and a large area of land can be vacated. Therefore, the land resources are absolutely sufficient.


    Then, yeshiqiu sends a private chat message to the demon Bruce Lee, who is not online yet. In the name of chat group, he asks him to help purchase a batch of scientific research equipment and some books in his world. It''s better to move them directly to the whole scientific research institute and library.


    The science and technology development of the world where the devil Bruce Lee lives is still very good. Even in the world before nighttime and autumn, it can''t be compared with it. Therefore, from the current stage, it''s very suitable to buy things for moon worship in that world.


    With those things, coupled with the ability to worship the moon, nightfall believes that it won''t be long before he can bring surprise to himself.


    Of course, yeshiqiu thinks that if the devil Bruce Lee does it, he will not buy it, but it is not something he should worry about.


    You can''t force other people''s demons not to act foolishly or do bad things in their own world, can you?


    It''s too much to ask, just like asking a newly married young man not to enter the bridal chamber tonight.


    Our group leader can''t open this mouth.


    Anyway, I didn''t tell him to do something bad.


    I transferred 50 points to him, which is a purchasing fee. Then at nightfall, I closed the private chat window with demon Bruce Lee and looked at a person he was very interested in.


    A thousand feet of snow.


    Douluo is the first one to become a God in nearly ten thousand years. He was born with 20 level soul power, and later became the God of angels.


    Yeshiqiu is very interested in her who can become a God in the future, and more interested in her world.


    Interested in the world?


    Yes, the world of Douluo is rather strange. There are not only ways to become gods, but also inseparable links with the martial arts system.


    Tang San, the protagonist of that world, practices his martial arts "Xuantian Gong" in his previous life. The energy cultivated is not only internal power but also soul power. Moreover, the martial arts such as "controlling crane and catching dragon" and "Purple Extreme Magic pupil" can also be performed through soul power.


    It can be seen that in that world, the martial arts system and the soul master system are common.


    So the question is, strictly speaking, the fighting spirit you cultivate is also martial arts. When you cross that world, can you be like Tang San, fighting spirit is soul power, and soul power can also be used to perform fighting skills?


    If so, what about other cultivation systems besides martial arts?


    For example, the magic of the devil Bruce Lee, the Demon power of Tu Shanya, and the spiritual power of Wei Wuxian.


    These conjectures make yeshiqiu want to find out, and he wants to verify it.


    If, as he hoped, other cultivation systems and soul master systems are common in Douluo, then that world will be of great value to chat groups.


    Let''s not say anything else. It''s impossible to let all the members of the group go to that world to wake up their spirits and gain several soul skills by hunting the ghosts.


    Maybe the soul skills of Douluo are not very powerful, but they are very mysterious and have many patterns. It''s absolutely no problem to play with dead people.


    And if anyone has the ability and good luck, maybe he can become a god!


    Although the gods in Douluo have much more water than those in traditional mythology, they are also real gods. They are powerful enough and have a long life span. If they can become gods, it''s not too much to say that they can ascend to heaven step by step.


    After all


    Now the people in the group, who practice martial arts, have not broken the void, and those who cultivate immortals have not become immortals. After all, they are still ordinary people. How can they not grasp the chance to become gods?


    After all that, we have to go to the test first.


    Thinking about that, at night, Qiu starts to contact Qian Renxue and is ready to give her a fighting skill and fighting skill. Ask her or help to find someone from Douluo mainland to practice it and see if she can cultivate soul power through fighting skill and perform fighting skill through soul power.


    If you can, there will be no problem on your own side.


    Yes, I want to be a god!


    As for the other cultivation systems besides martial arts, yeshiqiu announced it in the group, and asked all the interested group friends to give Qian Renxue a book on the techniques and skills of their own cultivation system and ask her to help test it.


    Those scripts will be paid for the experiment.Qian Renxue, who is also very interested in the matter mentioned by yeshiqiu, readily agrees. Then she points out the red envelope and accepts two copies of Douqi skills and fighting skills that yeshiqiu sent to her.


    As for other groups of friends, those who practice traditional martial arts do not need to experiment. For other systems, the devil Bruce Lee is not here, the moon worship is not there, Tu Shanya is not interested, and the only one Wei Wuxian


    Well, just before the announcement, he went off the line to accompany Jiang Fengmian and gathered all his disciples to plant trees in the affiliated world tomorrow. He is not here now.


    But it doesn''t matter. The announcement has been sent out. When they go online, they can see it. Those who are interested will naturally contact qianrenxue. If they are not interested, then I, the group leader, have no way. Everyone has their own choice.


    After the conversation with Qian Renxue, yeshiqiu continued to chat with his friends in the group. After that, he said hello and chose to go offline.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the courtyard.


    After eating some cakes, yeshiqiu is not hungry now, so he doesn''t need to eat dinner. He has to hurry up to buy Lingshu and Lingfei. Oh, there are pills. Nalan''s family has a special pharmacist and pharmacy. Although the level of pills is not too high, there are healing pills and pulse protecting pills. He has to get them all.


    If it''s not enough, you have to go to the association of pharmacists to find someone to help you. Of course, you need money to find someone to help you.


    Think of here, night autumn looked down at his Najie, then looked up at the sky, deep sigh.


    After more than ten years of hard work, I''m afraid I will be cleared.


    I still want to have the chance to attend the auction. Now it seems that Ha ha, what a ghost!


    "Alas With a sigh, at night, Qiu waved his sleeves and walked out of his yard with a trace of determination. When he came to the door, he glanced at the gate which was patted down by Nalan, and his eyes flashed a helpless color.


    There are so many things to do tonight, and promise Nalan Yanran to help her deal with the divorce, not only not to damage the face of Nalan family, but also to make sure to break up with them, but also to prevent the occurrence of the things that Nalan Yanran falls in love with Xiao Yan in the original book and regrets. I really It''s hard!


    Out of the yard, walking on the path covered with moonlight, Qiu shook his head at night, and for the first time had a deep understanding of the word "those who can do more work".


    This word is probably born for me!

 Chapter 108

    An hour later.


    At night, autumn came out of the door of the association.


    Lingshu and Lingfei are sold in Nalan''s market. Even if there are a lot of Lingshu and Lingfei at night and in autumn, the market is big enough and there are enough stores, so it doesn''t take much effort.


    But the pills Wei Wuxian wanted were difficult.


    There are not many healing pills and pulse protecting pills in the family pharmacy, and although he wants to take them all, he can only think about them. After all, the Nalan family also need pills. He has no choice but to come to the Pharmacist Association.


    The pharmacists'' Guild has a very high position in the gama empire. Even Yun lanzong did not dare to offend him easily. Moreover, although the quality of the pills he sought was not high, there were a lot of them. I was afraid that it would be very difficult to send anyone to meet his wish, so yeshiqiu went there in person.


    Then, the elixir came, and his savings were empty.


    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, at night, Qiu suddenly finds that the taste of poverty is so bitter. No wonder every time he goes to the canteen for dinner, those ordinary people will show their indescribable expression when they see their food.


    I understand, I understand, because I am the same person as them now.


    What kind of people?


    Poor people!


    "Alas Autumn sighed deeply at night.


    Then he went to a dark alley, his mind moved, communication system, chose to go to the affiliated world.


    He needs to go to the affiliated world to place the spiritual trees and fatness in Najie. In addition, he needs to take the treasures from the Imperial Palace and Yuanmingyuan to make up for his financial burden.


    As for the promise that Nalan Yanran will help her deal with the divorce, yeshiqiu has a plan in mind, but the plan is too urgent. After all, her strength is not enough, and Xiao Yan


    Well, he''s a waste now. Even in the original book, he and Nalan Yanran were just a big fighter when they fought in yunlanzong. It''s nothing to Nalan''s family, but Gu xun''er and the drug dust in the ring behind him are not easy to provoke.


    Therefore, before the implementation of this plan, yeshiqiu felt that he still needed to work hard to enhance his strength, so as to be more secure.


    Not long ago, I asked Qian Renxue to help me do the experiment, which is an opportunity to enhance my strength.


    Just wait for her results.


    If you can do what you want, you can go to Douluo and develop a wave. It''s best to become a God. If you can''t, you can get some mysterious soul skills, which is also an improvement.


    Then there is the moon worship. Now he has been fooled, coughed and adjusted by himself. He has great respect for himself, but he still has to guide him to discover some science and really create something that can produce "love". In this way, he can follow himself wholeheartedly. Ah, bah, he believes in himself.


    Once you have the absolute trust of worshiping the moon, Gu xun''er doesn''t have to worry about it for the time being. At least you don''t have to worry about the dust.


    After all, he was not the medicine master of that year. He was just a soul body, and there was a water Warcraft in the moon worship. No matter how strong the cold fire of the bone spirit of the medicine dust was, could it burn all the floods that were enough to destroy the world?


    If I can, I''m willing to take advantage of you. You can do whatever you want!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next morning, in front of the gate of the palace attached to the world.


    Just after dawn, before six o''clock, wearing a white vest, flip flops and Mediterranean style hairstyle, huoyun evil god came here with a pair of black eyes.


    At this time, the square in front of the palace is full of countless spiritual trees and bags of spiritual fat. A young man in "antique clothes" is sitting cross legged on the ground, meditating.


    It''s impossible to practice in the affiliated world without aura, but it''s OK to restore spirit through meditation.


    Last night, Qiu cleaned the Imperial Palace and Yuanmingyuan one after another. In addition to his previous work of purchasing Lingshu Lingfei and pills, even if he was strong, he could not help feeling a little tired. Therefore, when he was waiting for someone, he simply meditated here and took a rest.


    Aware that someone is coming, autumn opened his eyes at night, a light look at the middle-aged man walking towards him.


    Don''t need him to introduce himself. At the first sight of him, Qiu recognized his identity at night, not only because there was a picture of him in the chat group, but also because he was too unconventional and a loser!


    "The nine hundred spirit trees you are in charge of are all planted in the palace. Last night, I had a place vacated. After you enter the palace, someone will guide you. Go."


    Seeing that the fire cloud evil god stopped about ten steps away from him, he looked at a loss. At night, Qiu waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, yes, group leader, then I will go to plant trees." The fire cloud evil spirit wiped his hand on his underpants and said with a smile.


    In the Forbidden City, he was scared by the devil Bruce Lee once. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous any more, especially the leader in front of him.


    It looks a little too young, but


    Is there an absolute relationship between strength and appearance?The fire cloud evil god thought so in his heart, and then got the answer: No.


    In that case, there''s nothing else to say. Just go and plant the trees. After planting these 900 trees, you can work for the devil Bruce Lee for one month for free, and you will be completely safe.


    At this moment, the fire cloud evil god can only think so in his heart, in order to comfort himself.


    Seeing that this guy is so sensible, he chose a spirit tree from around him, attached it to his palm with genuine Qi, picked it up carefully and walked step by step to the Forbidden City. At night, Qiu picked his eyebrows, which was a bit unexpected.


    I thought that he would say to himself, "I just want to kill you, or be killed by you." I was ready to beat him half to death, but I didn''t expect that he let his preparation be in vain.


    "Oh, sometimes it''s quite clever!"


    At night, Qiu chuckles in his heart. After refining the part of the world power in Longquan sword and practicing three unique fighting skills, huoyun evil god is not his opponent.


    What''s more, it''s a subsidiary world of chat groups. It''s covered by the functions of the system. I''m also the leader of chat groups. If I do it myself here, even if I''m a real evil god, I have to go.


    Of course, we have to plant trees before GG.


    However, this guy didn''t die. That night, Qiu naturally couldn''t do anything to his friends. It''s not good and it doesn''t conform to his own character.


    Next second, close your eyes again and continue to meditate.


    After another hour or so, Wei Wuxian, who contracted the tree planting business, came with a large group of people from Yunmeng Jiang family. He had already set it up before. During the tree planting period, there was no limit on the number of people he could bring to the affiliated world.


    It''s just


    When I saw the team of nearly a thousand people flying towards the Imperial Palace, I was really surprised.


    Did this guy bring the whole Yunmeng Jiangshi people?

 Chapter 109

    However, the more people there are, the faster the speed of planting trees and fertilizing will be, and the faster the capital will be full of aura.


    Thinking, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised at night, looking at Wei Wuxian and others who came from the imperial sword with a little smile.


    Yunmeng Jiang''s other people, night autumn do not know, but the head of Wei Wuxian he is known, chat group has his head.


    As for the place where they planted trees, it was set in the military camp where the Qing army had been stationed before. The place was empty and large. Hundreds of barracks were demolished last night and were used to transform them into woods.


    By the way, Li Maozhen''s Qiguo flying fish guard is responsible for dismantling things. He left his staff here to maintain the public order of the capital before he went to war. With them, he can help himself with a lot of trifles.


    Well, I''ll give him a reward when I come back to the group.


    Yeshiqiu, who has returned to the ranks of the rich, is confident.


    In a few minutes


    Wei Wuxian, who got all the pills in advance from the group leader, led his younger martial brothers to move trees, raise fertilizer and start work.


    Looking at the picture of them holding the tree in both hands, stepping on the immortal sword, and flying out with a whoosh, they just finished planting the third spirit tree. When they walked out of the palace, they were about to carry the fourth spirit tree to plant the fire cloud evil god, and they were stunned.


    He looked down at his feet on the ground, then looked at other people''s immortal sword suspended in the air, and the speed of flying, and suddenly felt that the whole person was not good.


    Is that ok?


    It''s too naughty to fly up and plant trees!


    "Well? What are you doing here? Don''t be lazy, go on planting trees Watching the thousands of sword lights go away, I felt that the scene was quite spectacular. At night, Qiu nodded and secretly decided that it was time to learn a flying skill. At this time, he noticed that the fire cloud evil god standing beside the spirit tree pile in a daze, frowned and spoke to him.


    "Ah?" Hearing the voice of the group leader, the fire cloud evil God turned his head and showed a blank expression to him.


    What did the group leader say to me just now?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the silent night, Qiu pointed to him, then to the tree, and finally to the palace. At the same time, he showed a stern look.


    Seeing this look and those gestures, the fire cloud evil god immediately responded, nodded, bent over and moved the tree carefully.


    He can''t fly, so he should be very careful in the process of carrying the spirit tree, so as not to collide with something and cause damage before it goes into the earth, but those who can fly


    They''re worried that a fart will collide with the air!


    "Alas With a deep sigh, huoyun evil god, a master of martial arts, suddenly finds out that he is not the ultimate number one killer at all. I can''t even fly. I''m not as young as many others. What''s the number one?


    The young and the oldest just now seem to be in their early 30s. If they want to have the ability to fly, they have to cultivate the golden elixir of martial arts. But the golden elixir of martial arts


    Just, I''d better walk on the ground honestly!


    Thinking of the legendary realm, the fire cloud evil god shook his head, held the spirit tree, carried the spirit fat, and walked to the palace step by step.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Looking at his back, autumn suddenly feels a sad breath at night.


    "Well, it should be my illusion. It''s eight o''clock. Let''s punch in the advanced group." Take back the line of sight, autumn murmured in the heart at night, and then moved into the chat group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader signs in and gets three points. ¡¿


    after hearing the mechanical sound from the system, I took a look at my present belongings at night. There are 11376.8 points, still over 10000.


    Moreover, the problem of Reiki in the affiliated world will soon be solved. In the future, as long as the Reiki fertilizer is applied on time, the border is also arranged last night, which can prevent the leakage of Reiki to the greatest extent.


    As for the people in the city, he asked feiyuwei to move a group of people selectively, and only kept the number of people who could maintain the operation of the capital, so that the place would not be empty and the friends would have to do it by themselves if they wanted to get together.


    Ordinary people don''t have to worry that they will take Reiki, because they don''t practice Kung Fu and simply rely on breathing. They may not get as much Reiki as the practitioners in one day. Therefore, it''s more beneficial than harmful for the chat group to leave them.


    Anyway, a group of people have been settled by Li Maozhen, and now another group of people have moved, leaving enough land for the group.


    With such an analysis, it seems that the road has been paved, so it''s time for someone to leave. It seems that in a short time, I will be able to develop my belongings to 100000, million, 10 million, even 100 million units.


    I think of autumn at night.


    Xiongba: "in the autumn of the night, you are finally on line. I have come out of Lingyun grottoes. Except for the top ten martial arts, I have got everything you said."Suddenly, he received the news from AI te. At night, Qiu was a little surprised. He said that it would take three days to arrive at Lingyun grottoes. It was only one day since he said that.


    Night time autumn: "so fast?"


    Xiongba: "thanks to the double winged magic dragon bought from the Dragon boss, although its flight speed is similar to that of the sweaty BMW, it can fly straight in the air without turning left and right, saving a lot of time for me."


    Night autumn: "so it is, that Xuanyuan sword and blood Bodhi you also got it?"


    Xiongba: "I''ve got it. Do you think it''s them, group leader?"


    [Ding, the leader of the group has sent you an exclusive red envelope, which contains a level 5 Xuanyuan sword and five level 3 blood Bodhi. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    "disassemble." At night, Qiu replied excitedly.


    When the words fell, there was a wave in the air in front of him. A bronze sword carved with the sun, moon, stars, mountains, plants, farming and animal husbandry, and the strategy of the unification of the four seas appeared in the hands of yeshiqiu, accompanied by five red fruits.


    It''s Xuanyuan sword and blood Bodhi.


    Because the hero is only in the TV version of Fengyun world, so the level of Xuanyuan sword is not too high, only level 5, and blood Bodhi is only level 3, but this is enough to satisfy yeshiqiu.


    After all, the number of group members is still small, and few of them are more than level 3. Besides, blood Bodhi is still the treasure of level 3, even for the strong of level 4.


    Majestic: "group leader, do you think they are?"


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s them. You''ve worked hard."


    Xiongba: "I dare not bear the burden of hard work. Thanks to your guidance, I can succeed in obtaining the dragon vein. With the dragon vein, I can gain the spirit of China. I believe that even if those hermit masters really appear, I can cope with it."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, let me remind you, do more good deeds, don''t let the karma completely cover you. The dragon vein is a sacred thing, which has a strong power to break evil. If it thinks you are the evil party, then holding the dragon vein is tantamount to suicide."


    Hegemony: "what?"


    The bully who received the news was so frightened that he almost threw out the dragon vein in his hand.


    He has done a lot of bad things over the years. No matter how thick skinned he is, he has no face to think that he is the just party.


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s OK. Just do more good deeds to make the people under your rule live a good life. It''s good for you, and it can make your world stable. In a word, keep up with emperor Xuanyuan."


    Xiongba: "yes, thank you for your guidance."


    Still reluctant to give up the dragon vein, even if it was very risky, xiongba decided to keep it, and then according to the previous orders of the group leader, he put some blood Bodhi on the shelf and sold them in the mall.


    Although he didn''t find the top ten martial arts in this trip to Lingyun grottoes, blood Bodhi got a lot of them. It''s nothing to sell some of them. After all, he also needs points to buy other things.


    And


    Looking at Huo Qilin, who was beaten down by him and Shuang Yunfeng, and at the Bodhi branch, which became magical because of its blood, xiongba felt that he would not lack Bodhi in the future.


    "Shuang''er, it''s ordered to keep a close watch on the Huo Qilin, feed it with the best food, and put blood every three days to nourish the Bodhi branch. In addition, ten thousand disciples will be sent to guard around Lingyun grottoes. No one is allowed to break in! " Xiongba orders Qin Shuang.


    "Yes, master!" Qin Shuang holds her fist to answer the question.

 Chapter 110

    After commanding Qin Shuang, xiongba returns to the group.


    At this time, the new products have shocked many diving friends.


    [blood Bodhi, the third level peak spirit fruit, is a rare fruit born on the ground of Fire Kirin''s dripping blood. It grows in extremely hot places and has the effect of treating serious injuries and increasing power without injuries. ¡¿


    this is the introduction of blood Bodhi in the mall. Its function makes online group friends very excited. Not only that, but also a name makes group friends care about it.


    Fire Kirin.


    It''s a legendary beast. What''s wrong with the world where the hero lives?


    I''ve heard the group leader say that there are dragon veins in his world before, but we didn''t take it seriously. After all, which dynasty didn''t leave any news about Dragon veins. Even Li Maozhen said that there are dragon spring treasures in his world, but can he really get the world?


    No.


    So it''s good to listen to this kind of news, but the blood Bodhi and the mall all say that it was born from the blood of Huo Qilin. Doesn''t it mean that the world of hegemony really has Huo Qilin?


    If so, how powerful is his world?


    Thinking of this, someone began to contact xiongba.


    Yin Susu: "Congratulations, young woman, the leader of Xiong gang has achieved his wish and got the dragon vein of your world. It''s not far away from the day when you dominate the world."


    Xiongba: "Oh, do you have a good eye?"


    Suddenly flattered by people from other worlds, xiongba said, it''s not bad.


    Yin Su Su: "the male leader''s praise is not that the little girl has vision, but that you used to show your heroic spirit in the group and talk, which makes the little girl admire you very much. Moreover, you have been instructed by the group leader to take the dragon vein personally. If you can''t rule your world, who can dominate your world?"


    Xiongba: "well, don''t flatter me. Your flattering skill is a little better than that of Wenchou around me. I''m not the kind of person who complains after being complimented and doesn''t know his last name."


    [Ding, the leader of the group sent an exclusive red envelope to Yin Su Su. ¡¿


    xiongba: "take it. I''ll give it to you."


    Yin Su Su: "blood Bodhi! Thank you very much, master Xiong. I wish you all the best for your orders


    Majestic: "well."


    Other group Friends


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, master Xiong, look at the introduction of blood Bodhi. Is it true that there is such a beast as huoqilin in your world?"


    Although he also wanted to have a blood Bodhi to improve his skills, Li Maozhen said that he still could not afford to go out like Yin Susu, so he bought one from the mall with points and looked at it carefully. At the same time, he sent a message to xiongba.


    Xiongba: "brother Li, I do have a fire unicorn in my world, but it''s a god beast Ha ha, this beast has been beaten to the ground by me and my disciples. I have ordered people to prepare the cage and plan to raise it in captivity. Later, I will take blood regularly to cultivate a new blood Bodhi. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "down to the ground? I don''t know what level the martial arts cultivation of the male leader has reached now? Xiao Wang is not talented. He just broke into the master''s realm not long ago. "


    Xiongba: "brother Li has broken through?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "well, the male sect leader can defeat such a beast as Huo Qilin. I think his skill is far superior to that of Xiao Wang. I''m afraid he has reached the golden elixir of martial arts?"


    Majestic overlord


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "why does the male leader not speak? Is Xiao Wang wrong? In fact, the male leader has reached the realm of martial arts


    Majestic overlord


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "male leader?"


    Xiongba: "cough, brother Li, it''s OK not to mention it. I would like to congratulate brother Li for his further improvement. By the way, brother Li, how did you discuss with your sister about the burial of poisonous insects? I sincerely want to make an alliance with brother Li! "


    The more he said, the more embarrassed he was. Xiongba coughed, quickly changed the topic and asked Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master of Qi, I have already discussed with my sister. Qi is willing to make an alliance with the world society of master of Qi, and I am willing to give the master a buried poisonous insect as an alliance keepsake. But now I am not interested in gold, silver and jewelry, so I hope the master of Qi can give me something else."


    With the help of Tushan Yaya''s magic, Li Maozhen, who was about to end the war thousands of miles a day, saw that the overlord didn''t directly report his martial arts realm, and then thought that the level of blood Bodhi was only the third level peak. Her eyes turned slightly, and then she faintly laughed, as if she had guessed something.


    Majestic: "Oh, what?"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "blood Bodhi."


    Xiongba: "well Yes


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "let''s make an alliance in front of our friends."


    Majestic: "good!"


    Then, xiongba put on the shelves some blood Bodhi in the mall, while Li Maozhen put on the shelves a burying poisonous insect he finally cultivated. Then they spent almost the same points on each other to buy each other''s goods.See this scene, other online group of friends have mouth twitch, heart has countless words to say.


    Only the real giving behavior can use the red envelope, otherwise it is impossible to send things out through the red envelope function, nor can it be delivered face-to-face in the affiliated world. Things will suddenly disappear and be confiscated by the chat group. This is recorded in detail in the group rules, and some people have tried it, and it is true.


    In front of them, they both get each other''s goods by doing business through the mall. This Is it really an alliance?


    Make a superficial alliance!


    Several group friends who peeped at the screen wiped the sweat on their forehead and said that they had a long experience today.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the world of killing dragons by relying on heaven, Wudang Mountain.


    On the way up the mountain, Yin Su Su''s heart suddenly tightened as he looked at the Zhenwu hall that had already appeared in his vision.


    She''s going to die!


    In the video of her original fate, she finally died in front of the palace.


    Although after watching the video, she took the time to practice Tian Shuang boxing, and increased the protection of her son. She didn''t let him be captured by gangsters, and she didn''t have the mysterious hand in her body. But in the face of the five sects, can she really escape this disaster safely?


    Looking back at his husband, he had nothing to say to him. Then he looked at his father who accompanied him to celebrate the birthday of immortal Zhang, the leader of Tianying cult, the white browed eagle king Yin Tianzheng, and his brother, King Yinye, who also came with him.


    With them, plus the blood Bodhi you just got from flattering the overlord in the group, and the Tianshuang boxing you finally practiced to the third form.


    And a real person


    With his eyes closed, he quickly analyzed the strength of both sides in his mind. Finally, Yin Su Su opened his eyes and flashed a light in his eyes.


    No problem, I won''t die!


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su took a deep breath and continued to move forward. At this moment, a mechanical sound suddenly sounded in the chat group. When he heard Yin Su''s voice, he was shocked. His mouth was open and his face was full of disbelief.


    Ding, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    Yin Su Su

 Chapter 111

    This is My son?


    No, no, my son is here!


    Looking down at Zhang Wuji in his hand, Yin Su Su shakes his head in his heart. However, this new man has a lot of affinity with himself. He is not only the same name as his son, but also the leader of the Ming religion.


    Although his son is not the leader of the Ming religion, his father is the king of the Ming religion. Both of them have Ming religion in their world. It seems that their fate is not shallow.


    Some sigh in the heart, then Yin Su Su in the group sent him a "welcome new" message, chose to offline.


    At this time, Zhang Sanfeng took song Yuanqiao and others out of the Zhenwu hall to meet him and Zhang Cuishan. As his apprentice''s daughter-in-law, he needed to kowtow to him. In addition, he also gave the bone pill to Yu Daiyan to help him treat his leg injury, and then refined the blood Bodhi.


    All in all, I have a lot of things to do. I can''t be a water group any more.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The world of the demon sect in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven.


    Guangming top general arena. The great shift of the universe was just like Zhang Wuji''s


    . He looked at the hearts and minds of several Shimen engraved in front of him. He smiled and smiled, and immediately lifted his hands and made Joyoung''s magic work.


    He is the only one in the world who needs to be able to change the world.


    "Oh, smelly girl, I still want to write it down secretly." Corner of the eye to a corner of the top of the head, Zhang Wuji cold way in the heart.


    Then he will take Xiaozhao down. Unexpectedly, at this time, a mysterious picture and voice suddenly appear in his mind, which makes his whole face suddenly change.


    This is


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group?


    What''s the matter? I''m possessed?


    A look of panic flashed across Zhang Wuji''s face.


    With his current martial arts, he is not afraid to face many experts, but if he is possessed by the devil, he will really die. He doesn''t want to die. He still wants to avenge his parents one day, purge five sects, even overthrow Meng Yuan, and become an emperor himself.


    If he died so young, he would not die in peace.


    "What happened to him, young master?" Hiding in the corner of the secret room, looking at Zhang Wuji standing still below, Xiaozhao feels strange, but she doesn''t dare to go down now, so she can only continue to hide here to observe.


    Then, pick up the paper and pen, continue to write the word "Wuji".


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Zhang Wuji was not the old man in Qianlong. After the initial panic period, he soon calmed down and concentrated on entering the chat group, observing the situation closely.


    As soon as he entered the group, group announcements and group documents appeared in front of him. He patiently began to read them.


    After watching it, he breathed deeply, clenched his fist, and the panic on his face was replaced by shock and excitement.


    Unexpectedly, he just became the leader of the Ming religion, and God gave him a bigger chance, which he didn''t even dare to think about before.


    It is a mysterious place connecting the heaven and the world.


    The members of the group are people from all over the world.


    Ha ha, good, good!


    Zhang Wuji raised his mouth and flashed a look full of ambition in his eyes.


    It seems that this year I will be able to kill all the five sects, destroy the yuan family and succeed to the throne!


    Ha ha ~


    Zhang Wuji laughed in his heart, and then


    When he saw that a woman named Yin Su Su sent him a message of "welcome new people", his smile stopped abruptly and his face twitched.


    The same name as my mother?


    Well, coincidence, it must be coincidence!


    Majestic: "welcome new people."


    Found that there are new people into the group, it is necessary to offline to their own implantation of burying poisonous insects in the group of xiongba sent a message.


    Then, Li Maozhen and others also emerged one after another.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "welcome new people."


    Qian Renxue: "welcome."


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people. Newcomer, are you interested in planting trees with me? "


    Zhang Wuji


    Planting, planting trees?


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei, when you plant trees, you are still distracted and chatting. Is this really good?"


    Wei Wuxian: "no, I was very attentive when I planted trees, but I''m resting now. I brought more than 1000 younger martial brothers to plant trees. As the elder martial brother, can I have a rest?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I think Not too much. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, this new man is still the leader of the sect. Is he a martial arts practitioner or an immortal? If it''s an immortal, we can talk about it. I have some experience in cultivation recently. I think I can break through to the later stage of the golden elixir soon. "


    Majestic overlordJindan later stage!


    See Wei Wuxian sent out this message, Fengyun world, a moment of silence, and then silently from the group offline.


    He''s just a great master. He''s still a long way to go from Wudao Jindan. But this annoying kid is going to the later stage of Jindan. It''s really annoying.


    No, I have to improve my strength as soon as possible, and advance to the golden elixir as soon as possible.


    He took a deep breath, then closed his eyes and began to shut up.


    He doesn''t plan to go back to the helm. In the future, Lingyun Grottoes will serve as the helm of the world society. In this way, he can pick the blood Bodhi on the spot when he needs it. Moreover, he hasn''t found the top ten martial arts that the group leader once said, so he can''t give up easily!


    Thinking, the hero began his road to strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing the series of news coming out of the chat screen in his mind, Zhang Wuji hesitated for a moment. Considering that the other party was all "Heroes" from different worlds, he could not be rude, so he sorted out his words and sent out a message.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "I''m a new comer here, and I''ve met you all."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you are welcome, Master Zhang. Just call us group friends. We are all friends of the same generation. There is no elder or younger generation."


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, and you look older than me. I''m 15 years old. How old are you?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "it''s late. I''m just twenty."


    Wei Wuxian: "that''s it. By the way, you haven''t answered me, are you a martial arts practitioner or an immortal? "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "cultivating immortals? Before Brother, are you a Taoist? I''m a martial arts practitioner. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Taoism? Strictly speaking, it''s true. But I''m not a Taoist, and you''re not an immortal. It''s a pity. I can''t understand why so many people in the group practice martial arts. Isn''t it better to cultivate immortals than to practice martial arts? "


    Night time autumn: "do you think anyone who cultivates immortals can practice the golden elixir at the age of 15 like you?"


    While peeping at the screen, he studied Xuanyuan sword and blood Bodhi, as well as the Sivas bracelet that the demon Bruce Lee had given him before. Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, Qiu could not help but stand up and send a message.


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, the group leader has come out. Group leader, new people are coming


    "I''m not blind. Welcome, Zhang Wuji. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "late, I met the group leader. Thank you for your welcome."


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. You''re a group friend of the new group. I''ve just looked at it. You''ve already read the group announcement and group documents. What''s wrong with you? If so, I can explain it for you now. I have something to leave later. "


    Wei Wuxian: "did you hear that? If you don''t know anything, you should ask immediately. It''s hard to find him after the group leader goes offline."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "yes, thank you very much There is one thing I really want to ask you. I just opened the interface of the mall and saw that there are crossing runes in it. One of them is to go to my world, which is called the crossing Rune of the demon sect leader in the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon. The other is to go to the world where Yin Su''s friends live, which is called the crossing Rune of the world in the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon. What''s the relationship between the two? And then there is my friend Yin Su Su Are we related? "

 Chapter 112

    Do you have anything to do with your mother? You have to ask yourself, what do I do?


    At night, Qiu turned his lips and murmured to himself that he had already taken charge of the Forbidden City. Sitting on the Dragon chair, he was studying how to upgrade the Xuanyuan sword and other three treasures through the super strengthening furnace. With a squint of his eyes and a wave of his hand, he sent them all into the furnace.


    Very good. The upper limits of these three treasures are very good. They can be enhanced and upgraded to great things through the super strengthening furnace, and their strength can be enhanced to a great extent. Although they need more points, there is no way to do it.


    After putting Xuanyuan sword, blood Bodhi and Shivas Bracelet into the stove, Qiu sent a message to Zhang Wuji at night to answer his question.


    Yeshiqiu: "you and her world can be seen as different branches bred by a big tree. Basically, there are people and things in your world, but in her world, so the names of your world are very similar. Of course, the leaves are not exactly the same, so are the branches. Generally speaking, the branch you are on is much thicker than her. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "thank you for your advice. I understand, but And I don''t understand. "


    Yeshiqiu: "I can only tell you one concept. If you want to understand it in depth, you can go to Yin Susu''s world to have a look. Anyway, the traversing Rune to her world only needs 30 points. Now that you have ascended the position of the leader of the Ming religion, it should be nothing to you."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "yes. Then please ask the group leader, my relationship with her... "


    Yeshiqiu: "she has a son named Zhang Wuji in her world, and you have a mother named Yin Susu in your world. You have to talk about the relationship. This is your relationship."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion Let me slow down.


    Wei Wuxian: "what, are they mother and son?"


    Qi King Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei, you can see clearly. The leader of the group said that they are not people of the same world, but the world they live in is similar to different branches of the same big tree, very similar. Master Zhang is not Mrs. Yin''s child."


    Wei Wuxian: "is that so? It seems to be true, but they have a lot of predestination. I think they can get married. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "dry, dry relatives?"


    Want to slowly Zhang Wuji in see Wei Wuxian sent out the news, immediately can''t sit down, this is want to find a mother''s rhythm.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, you see, anyway, your mother is Yin Su Su, and Yin Su Su''s son is Zhang Wuji. You two are in the group again, and you will often meet in the future. How embarrassing! Wouldn''t it be good to simply recognize a godfather and continue the relationship? "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: Ha ha, brother, you are really joking. "


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m not kidding. I think my suggestion is really good for new people. It''s good to have a dry marriage. Just like me, although I didn''t make a father son relationship with Uncle Jiang, he is my adoptive father, which is recognized by all the Xianmen families. In lianhuawu, I have uncle Jiang, elder martial sister Jiang Cheng, and many younger martial brothers, ah... "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "cough, I see in the group document that there is a subsidiary world for group members to enter and leave at will. I''m longing for it. If you want to have a look, please excuse me. Group leader, thank you for your advice. I want to leave first. Do you see? "


    Yeshiqiu: "if you want to go, go and talk back."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "back to I''m going to leave. "


    [Ding, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao, has been offline. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, how can I leave now, and I have finished my words?"


    Yeshiqiu: "you haven''t finished, people have finished listening. Well, don''t be lazy. Plant trees for me. All the younger martial brothers are working, but you are lazy. Are you ashamed? "


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, I..."


    Night time autumn: "I know you are not shy, but you have to plant trees if you are not shy, go quickly!"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I''ve gone to plant trees, alas!"


    With that, Wei Wuxian looked up at the sky and sighed. Then he got off the line from the group and started digging with a spade in his hand.


    Seeing that this guy''s head picture turns black, through the system''s ability to monitor all aspects of the affiliated world, Wei Wuxian''s current situation is called up. He learns that he is digging a hole. At night, Qiu nods his head, then greets Li Maozhen and chooses to go offline.


    He will concentrate on waiting for Xuanyuan sword to upgrade.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the world of the demon sect in the story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon.


    Returning to reality, Zhang Wuji''s heart is still full of shock and excitement. The chance to communicate with "Heroes" from different worlds is not digested in a moment by his city.


    Standing in the same place, he calmed down for a while. Then he glanced at a corner above the chamber of secrets. He knew that Xiao Zhao was hiding there, and he probably transcribed a part of the great mind movement before he destroyed the stone gate.Originally, I can''t allow this kind of behavior. I only need to be able to do it by myself.


    But now, I''m the one who has got a great chance. It''s just a matter of changing the world. I''ll let her go this time because of my love in these days, and I don''t have the heart to deal with her affairs now.


    Thinking about it, Zhang Wuji snorted coldly, then put his hands behind him and strode away. At the moment when he walked out of the secret room and turned the corner, he suddenly disappeared and went to another world.


    After he left, Xiao Zhao, dressed in red, jumped down from the corner of the secret room. Looking at the paper full of "Wuji" in his hand, he flashed a look of loss on his face.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t find himself, let alone let him see what he wrote, which wasted his careful preparation.


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    According to the group documents, Zhang Wuji, who is concentrating on the world and wants to go to the affiliated world, unexpectedly comes to another place. He suddenly appears at the gate of the capital, his eyes shrink slightly, and there is a burning smile in his eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s true!


    Other worlds are real.


    I really got a big chance.


    "Ha ha ~" thinking, Zhang Wuji couldn''t help it any more. He opened his arms and raised his head to the sky, laughing wildly.


    Then, suddenly thought of the group leader and himself said those words.


    The woman with the same name and surname as her mother, whose world is very similar to her own. The relationship is just like the different branches of the same tree. At that time, she didn''t understand, but now she still doesn''t understand.


    How to be similar is the different branches of the same tree. Is she very similar to her mother? Anyway, she doesn''t look like her face. As for character and temperament It''s hard to say, and what''s Zhang Wuji like in her world?


    I''m really curious.


    "The crossing sign to her world needs 30 points. I just signed in and got 2 points. There are 28 points left..." At the thought of the price of the crossing Rune leading to Yin Su Su''s world, Zhang Wuji frowned slightly and felt a little puzzled.


    Then, he called up the pawnbroker interface and looked at the things he could pawn and the points he could get. At this point, he laughed.


    The group leader is right, just 30 points, what is it?


    "Then Go and see for yourself After having a number of possessions in his heart, Zhang Wuji closed his eyes, took a deep breath and murmured.

 Chapter 113

    The world, the palace.


    "Oh, I actually went to Yin Su Su''s world to find out. If it were me, I would be too curious to go and have a look."


    After receiving a message from the system, Qiu smiles faintly at night, then closes the reminder window with a swing of his hand, and continues to stare at the super strengthening furnace that is about to be upgraded in his mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the world of killing dragons by relying on heaven, the back mountain of Wudang Mountain.


    A wave of space, bought and used a through to this side of the world Fu Zhang Wuji appeared out of thin air.


    This experience of suddenly changing the map still shocked him. Compared with this, the "shape shifting and shadow changing" in the great movement of heaven and earth that he had learned could not be on the stage.


    However.


    "What is this place?" Zhang Wuji, dressed in a white suit, frowned slightly and scanned the surrounding environment. He could see that he was now on a mountain. The scenery of the mountain was pretty good and beautiful, making people feel comfortable.


    However, he pawned many precious books of the Ming religion in exchange for such a considerable amount of points, and spent 30 points to come here not to enjoy the scenery, but to see how similar the world is to his own.


    What''s it like to be in a mountain where I don''t know where it is?


    Zhang Wuji pursed his mouth, jumped to a big tree and looked into the distance.


    Don''t say, he really saw something.


    In front of him is not far away from a row of temples, looks like the main hall of Taoism.


    "There are people who have a view of Tao. Go there and ask where it is, and then ask about the general situation of the world." Zhang Wuji''s eyes drooped slightly, and he calculated in his heart.


    Then, he jumped out, stepped on the vegetation and swept away. With the sound of hunting, he felt like a man in a fairy.


    About half a year later


    Zhang Wuji landed on his feet and landed in a courtyard of Wudang school.


    Although she is also a Wudang sect, there is a big difference between the Wudang sect in this world and the Wudang sect in his own world, so he didn''t recognize where it is. He wanted to join the group and chat with the group friend who had the same name and surname as his mother, but she was not online, so she had no choice but to look around first, hoping to meet someone who could answer her questions I''m the one who asked the question.


    Walking in the courtyard after courtyard for a long time, he didn''t meet anyone. This made Zhang Wuji wonder if this Taoist temple was abandoned. But look at the clean road, it''s not like it?


    Zhang Wuji had some doubts.


    "Hurry up, everyone from each sect is not good. Master Bo has an order to send all Wudang disciples to the front hall to be on guard, just in case something happens. I''ll send you a few. Hurry up!"


    At this time, a very urgent voice came into Zhang Wuji''s ears, and his face suddenly changed. Here is Wudang?


    "Whoosh!" Step away, quickly hide into a hidden corner, looking at the place where he was standing before, several Taoists hurried away. Zhang Wuji lowered his head, didn''t know what he was thinking. After a few breaths, he quietly followed up.


    In his world, all the major sects gathered in Wudang only once, that is to ask their parents about the whereabouts of their adoptive father.


    Can we say that this kind of thing has happened in the world, and it happens now?


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wuji''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of killing.


    Although this is not my own world, and the person who is experiencing this is not myself, but It''s just like you have suffered the biggest tragedy in your life, but someone else has arranged your tragedy into a story and performed it outside. Can you not be angry and want to kill people?


    The death of Zhang Wuji''s parents was a thorn in his heart that could never be pulled out. At that time, in Guangmingding, if he had not considered the overall situation, he could not kill all the five sects on the scene on his own. If he had been careless, he would have done the same as his parents. He would have killed those old bastards a hundred times.


    He has already thought about it. He will reconcile with the five sects for the time being. After he has destroyed Yuanmeng and unified the whole world, the first thing is to kill them. He will personally lead the disciples of the Ming religion to cross a mountain, destroy a sect and kill them all.


    If they do not die, it will be a great threat to the new dynasty they will establish in the future.


    Wulin, after all, should be controlled by the imperial court.


    Of course, that court must be established by itself!


    In my own world, before Yuanmeng was destroyed, I couldn''t fight them for the time being. Although I was very upset, I could only do so for the sake of the overall situation and the realization of my ambition, but in other worlds


    "Oh, it''s just a warm-up before accounting." Zhang Wuji gave a cold smile and murmured in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Zhenwu hall.


    The major sects headed by Shaolin and Kunlun are pressing Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu to know the whereabouts of Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King.Among them, Cheng Kun, who is a member of the Shaolin sect, incites the flames from time to time, intending to stir up fierce conflicts between the major sects and Wudang, so as to force Zhang Cuishan not to bear the pressure and tell the whereabouts of Xie Xun.


    Xie Xun is not only Cheng Kun''s apprentice, but also one of the four great kings of the Ming religion. He has a very high position in the Ming religion. If all the major sects know his whereabouts and then go out to kill him, the Ming religion will not sit by and ignore him.


    At that time, it will become a war between the Ming religion and the major sects.


    Since the death of Yang Dingtian, the Ming religion has been falling apart. Rao Shi is still powerful, but at the same time, he has no chance of winning against so many sects. Once the Ming religion died, his wish for so many years has become a reality.


    I''m so happy.


    Cheng Kun thought of it in his heart.


    So he spoke again.


    "Amitabha, Zhang Wuxia, you speak of righteousness and refuse to disclose the whereabouts of your brother. I admire you very much, but you are loyal, filial, benevolent and righteous. Xie Xun has killed countless heroes in the Wulin. He is insane. If you want to protect him blindly, you will be an inhumane person to the Wulin and the innocent people who died at Xie Xun''s hands. Wudang is a well-known and decent school, and immortal Zhang is a true gentleman respected by everyone. I really can''t bear to see Wudang''s reputation defeated by five swordsmen Zhang, and I can''t bear to see Wudang''s swordsmen killing each other on Mount Wudang Cheng Kun gave a Buddhist ceremony to Zhang Cuishan and said with a good attitude.


    However, although the attitude was good, Zhang Cuishan''s face became more ugly as soon as people around him responded.


    Are you an unkind person?


    Although I don''t want to admit it, his words It seems reasonable!


    "It''s a bunch of nonsense. It''s not our husband and wife who hid him. It''s not our husband and wife who ordered him to kill people. Those people died at the hands of Xie Xun. What''s the matter with us? How can we be cruel? It''s you Shaolin. The monks are very compassionate, but you are always aggressive here. You don''t look like a monk. I ask you, whose stomach have you read your Buddhist scriptures? "When Yin Su saw Zhang Cuishan''s self doubt, he was angry and pulled him directly behind him. He stood up and retorted to Cheng Kun.


    Cheng Kun


    Without giving him a chance to speak, Yin Su Su continued: "if you want to kill Xie Xun for revenge and take the Dragon butcher''s knife, you come to ask our husband and wife about his whereabouts. Then I also want to get the town martial arts of your sect. Can you read out the content of your town martial arts so that our husband and wife can know how to practice it?"


    When these words came out, all the people present were angry.


    "You''re kidding. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just two different things!"


    "I even covet the martial arts of our various schools. You are a damned monster!"


    "Hum, tell us where Xie Xun is, or we won''t be rude to you!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the ranks of all the major sects, there were many voices attacking Yin Su. After listening to her cold smile, you knew that it would be like this. But what can you do for me? Do you still think I was Yin Su Su?


    The next second, Yin Tianzheng stood up and said to the major sects in a cold voice: "how do you want to be rude? I''m here. If you have any means, just use them. I''ll go on! "


    "White browed eagle king. Amitabha, Wudang sect is a well-known and decent sect, but they are married to Tianying sect. Immortal Zhang and five swordsmen Zhang, do you really want to join in evil and evil, and be enemies to the right way of Wulin? " Looking at the heroic Yin Tianzheng, Cheng Kun asked Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Cuishan.


    "The Tianying sect has long been divorced from the Ming sect and has never been involved in the killing of the Golden Lion King. It is too much for the master to call it heresy. As for being an enemy of the right way in the Wulin, if Zhang Sanfeng allows you to bully my disciple wantonly and force him to betray his brother, which is against his righteousness, then he is really an enemy of the right way. " Zhang Sanfeng turned to look at Cheng Kun and said to him that although his eyes looked a little cloudy, the essence still made him step back.


    It''s not a joke to be the first expert in the world!


    "No more nonsense, Mr. Zhang. I just want to ask you, do you have to protect them?" At this time, he Taichong, the leader of Kunlun sect, threw his sleeve and asked Zhang Sanfeng in an unfriendly tone.


    "Not to cover up, but to forbid anyone to bully my beloved without reason!" Zhang Sanfeng did not give in.


    "Well, in that case, we''ll have to see the real Kung Fu under our hands." He took a deep breath and nodded. His face was very ugly.


    He didn''t just kill the Dragon blade. That''s really a goal. But Xie Xun killed his Kunlun disciple. He had to revenge. Even if he was from Wudang, he would fight. Besides, there are many other sects here, such as Shaolin. How about Zhang Sanfeng? Can he kill all the people present?


    When he''s exhausted, he''s just a bad old man to be slaughtered."Amitabha, immortal Zhang is from Shaolin. Everyone in the Wulin says that Wudang''s martial arts are better than LAN''s. today, I''m going to learn it." Seeing that he Taichong spoke, Shaolin abbot Kongwei thought about it. After receiving the other person''s eye signal, he nodded slightly to him, and then he gave a Buddhist salute to Zhang Sanfeng, saying the same thing.


    Obviously, he also had to know the whereabouts of shayson.


    "Ha ha." Hearing Kong Wen''s words, Zhang Sanfeng, who was holding the dust in his hand, gave him a smile, which didn''t mean anything.


    "Slow down! Mr. Zhang, today is your birthday party. How can you let these troublemakers disturb you? Please sit down and let me fight this war. Master Kongwei, I have always asked that Shaolin''s dragon claw hand is unique in the world. Today I will let my Eagle Claw learn from master Kongwei''s dragon claw hand. " Yin Tianzheng stepped forward and said to the air.


    "Amitabha! The four purple, platinum and green kings of the Ming religion are united in spirit, and the leader of Yin sect is above the evil thief of Xie Xun. I think he is very good at martial arts. I''m very lucky to have the chance to learn from him today! " After hearing Yin Tianzheng''s words, Kong Wen said to him full of fighting spirit.


    If Zhang Sanfeng is still confident of a large number of people, then he is really not afraid of Yin Tianzheng. Who is the king of Mingjiao to scare?


    "Well, please give me some advice!"


    "Come on!"


    "Wait, Dad, let your daughter learn master Kongwen''s tricks." They were about to fight each other. Suddenly, Yin Su Su''s figure flashed in front of Yin Tianzheng''s body and said to him.


    "Susu, Dad, step back. You can''t compete with Shaolin Abbot''s martial arts." Yin Tianzheng frowned and said, then he put his hand on Yin Su Su''s shoulder and was about to push her away, but


    I couldn''t push it away.


    Push again. Now I use a little force, but I still can''t push it away.


    "Su Su, you..." This result filled Yin Tianzheng''s heart with shock. He began to transmit a trace of internal force to Yin Susu''s body for perception. His whole body was immediately shocked by this perception.


    His daughter, his precious daughter, is even better than him. How can it be?


    "Dad, my daughter has a chance recently. I''ll talk to you in detail when the matter here is over." Yin Su Su said with a smile to his father. Then he looked at Kong Wen again and said, "master, if you can surpass the younger generation, our husband and wife will tell you the whereabouts of Xie Xun. But if you accept, please lead your disciples and these friends who come down the mountain to look for things in the name of birthday worship, OK?"


    "Good. Can you trust me, Shaolin and poor monks? " Hearing Yin Su Su''s words, Kong Wen agreed even though he didn''t want to, and then asked the disciples of the major schools around him.


    Against Yin Tianzheng, he has more than 50% chance of winning, less than 60% chance of winning. Against Yin Tianzheng''s daughter Hehe, ten percent, this is to give you the whereabouts of Xie Xun in vain.


    "If you don''t talk, I''ll take it as your acquiescence." Seeing that no one answered himself, Kongwen said. Then he handed his Zen stick to his disciples and said, "benefactor Yin, you don''t need weapons, and I don''t need weapons, so that I won''t fall into the mouth."


    "The master really deserves to be a generation of eminent monks." Yin Su Su said with a smile, with a slight sneer rising from the corner of his mouth.


    Even without weapons, this monk is easier to deal with than he thought!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Following those Wudang Taoists came here, Zhang Wuji, who sneaked into the crowd, saw this scene, his brow was locked, and his face was very complicated.


    He knew the woman who was talking, and there was her head in the group. Other people could basically know her identity through their conversation, but this scene made him feel very strange and speechless.


    Why isn''t abbess extinction here? Her grandfather, ah bah, the grandfather of Zhang Wuji in this world, and his mother, ah bah, the mother of Zhang Wuji in this world, where did she have the courage to challenge Shaolin Abbot? Oh, by the way, she''s in the group. She''s one of the group members. She must have got something good.


    And he


    Look at Zhang Wuji''s father who has been pestering in the air like world.


    Zhang Wuji is puzzled. What are you doing there? Go ahead, protect your wife and children. Is it possible for your wife to compete with the monk? Where are you going?


    What a man!


    Zhang Wuji, who comes from other world, can''t watch it any more.


    It seems to be replaced by his tragic experience in the past. When he saw that although it was different, it was also very similar, Zhang Wuji''s heart suddenly raised a group of anger, and more and more exuberant.


    No, he can''t just look at it like this. He can''t make up for his regret or help his friends. He can''t be an audience any more.


    He wants to fight, he wants to protect his mother, ah bah, is Zhang Wuji''s mother in this world.


    Thinking, Zhang Wuji immediately yelled in the crowd: "stop, let me deal with him!"


    With that, he leaped forward and walked more than ten meters in the air, falling in front of Yin Su Su.


    Seeing the handsome man who suddenly appeared in front of him, Yin Su Su, who was about to punch, flashed a look of shock on his face and murmured, "is that you?"

 Chapter 114

    Yin Su Su''s Tianshuang boxing has reached the third move [frost knot in the sky], and has refined a blood Bodhi. Her skill has been greatly improved. At the same time, she has no chance of winning against so many experts on the court, but if she only deals with Shaolin abbot, she is not afraid at all.


    He was about to hit Kongwen''s face with a fist to make him feel the cold. Unexpectedly, at this time, a handsome and extraordinary young man jumped up in front of him. Listening to him, it seemed that he wanted to stand out for himself and fight Shaolin Abbot for himself.


    After seeing his appearance clearly, Yin Su Su was shocked.


    It''s him!


    Today just joined the new chat group, the leader of Ming religion Zhang Wuji!


    To tell you the truth, the name Zhang Wuji gives Yin Su a complicated feeling. Why?


    Just like my son.


    And the leader of the Ming religion


    I''m a demon girl of the Ming religion. He is the leader of the Ming religion. Although we are not from the same world, we have a lot of predestination. At that time, we were busy, so we were eager to get off the line from the group. Otherwise, we must have a good chat with the new man and exchange our feelings. Maybe we can have a good chat.


    Now, the new man came to his own world without a word, and appeared in front of him. How can he not be shocked?


    "Nice to meet you, Yin Madame Looking back at Yin Su Su''s shocked expression, he could feel her temperament from a close distance. Zhang Wuji''s pupil suddenly widened, and his emotion suddenly became a little excited. But soon, he calmed down and said hello to her.


    Although he didn''t know why he was here, Yin Su Su still showed a smile on his face and nodded to Zhang Wuji: "it''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. I''m sorry to see you, Master Zhang


    "Madame That''s very important. I''ve seen everything here just now. These people are looking for trouble for their wife. Let me take care of them for her. " I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. I didn''t feel it when I was standing just now. Now as I get closer, the more I look at Yin Su Su, the more I feel that Zhang Wuji and her mother are very similar. That kind of image is not the similarity in appearance, but the temperament, but the feeling he brings.


    Standing beside her, I have the illusion that my mother is still alive and she is still with me.


    Illusion?


    Yes, it''s just an illusion. Mother has gone, father has gone too


    Think of here, Zhang Wuji''s eyes suddenly become a little dim, maybe he is not good enough, maybe he is very false, but treat his parents, he is a real concern, they are their favorite people, lost them, is his life can never cure the pain!


    "Well?" When he heard Zhang Wuji''s words, Yin Su was stunned. He didn''t understand. He and the new man had never talked in the group, and there was no friendship between them. Instead of traveling around, he came to his own world to help himself. What''s the matter?


    What''s the matter with the sad look in his eyes just now? Why did you see him sad? My heart Also some cannot control along with sad?


    "Su Su, who is this young master?" When Yin Susu was puzzled, Zhang Cuishan, who had been standing in the air, finally came forward. He first laughed at Zhang Wuji, and then asked Yin Susu.


    I can''t help it. My wife has been inseparable from me since she arrived in the Central Plains. I don''t know why she has greatly increased her skill some time ago and beat herself up Well, that''s OK. Now what''s the matter? She actually met such a talented young man without knowing it?


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, looking at Zhang Wuji in front of him, Zhang Cuishan had to say that he was far ahead of himself in terms of his clothes, appearance and temperament. Most importantly, he was younger than himself!


    How does Su Su know such a man and what is their relationship?


    Zhang Cuishan was eager to know, so he stood up.


    "Brother five, this is master Zhang. Master Zhang, this is my husband, Zhang Cuishan of Wudang school, the fifth disciple of immortal Zhang. " Yin Su Su introduced them.


    "Nice to meet you, Zhang Wuxia."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master Zhang. I don''t know which big church is master Zhang?" Zhang Cuishan asked.


    "Well Manichaeism. " Looking at Zhang Cuishan, Zhang Wuji''s eyes also flashed a strange emotion. But after thinking about his problem, he finally adopted the name of the predecessor of the Ming religion, so as not to cause trouble for the world''s Ming religion.


    Even if the disaster does not involve you, since you are also a Ming religion, you should consider it for others. After all, it is not good for you to harm others.


    "Manichaeism?" Zhang Cuishan has never heard of this sect, nor have all the Wulin people present. Only Yin Tianzheng and Cheng Kun have heard the name, with a strange look on their faces. The former raised his hand to ask Zhang Wuji, but after looking at the current situation, he put down his hand and didn''t say the question."Amitabha, benefactor Yin, have you decided who will fight? Don''t delay any longer. We must know the whereabouts of the Golden Lion today! " At this time, Kong Wen raised his hand and said to Yin Su Su.


    First Zhang Sanfeng, then Yin Tianzheng, then Yin Susu, now there is a Manichaeism leader who will fight against himself. Do these people think they can defeat themselves?


    What do you think of yourself as Shaolin Abbot?


    Zhang Sanfeng doesn''t count. He is a senior. What are the three guys behind? They dare to look down upon themselves and Shaolin.


    "Master Kongwei, I''ll learn the master''s skill!" Hearing the words, Yin Su Su pushed aside Zhang Cuishan, who was hindering her performance, and put on a posture.


    "Mrs. Yin, let me come. I''ll I admire Mrs. Yin very much. I''m so lucky to be able to work for Mrs. Yin today Zhang Wuji raised his arm, stopped in front of Yin Su Su and said to her.


    "Master Zhang, you and I are just beginning today..."


    "Since I entered the group, Mrs. Yin has not entered the group. You can enter the group to see the chat records, especially the messages sent by the group leader. And, Madame, forget my name? " Without waiting for Yin Su to finish, Zhang Wuji said in a hurry.


    "Name? Is that right? " Having guessed something, Yin Su quickly concentrated and entered the chat group. Then, according to what he said, he looked through the chat records.


    At this point, Yin Su Su, who has been in the group for some time, has a deeper understanding of yeshiqiu''s words than Zhang Wuji. Combined with Zhang Wuji''s current performance, she doesn''t know the identity of the person in front of her.


    He is another world''s own


    "Madame, do you understand?" Seeing Yin Su''s changing expression and the strange emotion in his eyes that was more obvious than himself, Zhang Wuji asked with a sour smile.


    "Your mother?"


    "Dead, left me with my father when I was very young." Zhang Wuji''s eyes drooped slightly and said.


    "It''s all over, don''t be sad, don''t be sad!" Thinking of the video of his original fate and his own children, Yin Su Su quickly reached out to touch Zhang Wuji''s face and said to him with red eyes.


    "Well." Although he wanted to bear it, he couldn''t help it. At the moment, some tears came out of Zhang Wuji''s eyes, and he nodded to Yin Susu with a smile and a cry.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Cuishan, who was pushed away by his wife, looked down at the sword in his hand. Suddenly, he wanted to commit suicide.


    His wife touched other men''s faces in front of him. This How do I live? How do I live?


    "Just leave them to me and let me make up for them, OK?" He put his hand on the back of Yin Su''s hand that touched his face. Zhang Wuji said to her with a hint of begging.


    In fact, he may not ask, but I don''t know why. At this time, he used this kind of tone.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Then Yin Su Su released her hand, stepped back, made a gesture of "please" and said, "please do your best, don''t think about me!"


    "Well." Nodded, then Zhang Wuji wiped his eyes with his sleeve, took a deep breath, and tried his best to stop his tears. He hasn''t cried for a long time. He thought he would never cry again. He didn''t expect to cry today when he came to a different world. It''s a shame, but


    Looking at the air in front of him, he glanced at the famous and decent people around him. With a cold smile, Zhang Wuji said, "you don''t have to fight alone. If you want to know the whereabouts of the Golden Lion King, you can go together. Why am I afraid of it?"


    "Ah With that, Zhang Wuji stepped forward, his body flashed, and waved his fist at Kongwen.

 Chapter 115

    In Zhang Wuji''s heart, all the people who killed his parents should die. The first evil is to exterminate the demon nun, but the world is different from her own. Now that she is not here, she has to go back and kill the bald monk of Shaolin first.


    Moreover, the bald monk looks quite like the dead bald monk in his own world, and his identity is the same. He should die!


    "Ah His body flashed, and Zhang Wuji hit Kongwei with his fist.


    Looking at Zhang Wuji who appeared in front of him almost in the blink of an eye, Kongwen''s pupils contracted violently, and then he quickly tried to fight him. Because he had given the Zen staff to one of the disciples, Kongwen used the Shaolin dragon claw.


    Dragon claw is one of the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin. It has been honed by Shaolin for thousands of years and is known as the invincible martial arts.


    single handed, but in martial arts world, Zhang Wuji can not be much more than he is. But what kind of man is he, he has already practiced nine Joyoung magic skills, and learned what martial arts skills are quick. As early as the bright top, he had learned the dragon claw hands, making him even better than the monk who claimed to have 6000 of combat effectiveness. Would he be afraid of the world''s empty breath?


    The world''s air news, his combat effectiveness has 6000?


    What''s more, does he have time to use his hand?


    There was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Then, before Kongwei could lift his arms, he opened his fists and clasped his arms.


    "You..." I''m so surprised that this guy is


    "I''ve heard for a long time that dragon claw hand is a unique skill in the world, but I don''t know if you Shaolin sect can carry it forward, and will it pollute this so-called invincible skill?" Zhang Wuji clasped his arm and sneered at him.


    "Where did you steal my Shaolin dragon claw?" Although controlled by others, the tone of Kongwei didn''t soften down. He frowned and asked Zhang Wuji.


    "Steal school? You Shaolin disciples taught this to me in front of me. Maybe he thought no one in Shaolin could match it, so he specially taught it to me. "


    "The younger generation is presumptuous!" When he heard the words, he was furious. He immediately mobilized his internal power and tried to shake Zhang Wuji away. However


    There was no shock.


    "Want me to let go, want to use the dragon claw to deal with me? OK, I''ll let you lose Shaolin today! " Zhang Wuji said, and then released the claws of his arms.


    As soon as he lost his grip, Kong Wen waved his claws. He heard the sound of "pa pa" in the air, just like firecrackers, which made people feel uneasy.


    This is the inevitable result of the extremely fast friction between the palm and the air, so we can see how deep the horizontal training of Kongwei is.


    "The dragon claw hand is good, but it''s just good. Old monk, you''re far from it!" Zhang Wuji casually gave an evaluation, and then also raised his arm, put out the dragon claw hand to meet the air.


    Between the two, boxing to the meat, Qi and blood surge, for a time, bursts of roar, where the dragon claw hand, nothing is not destroyed.


    The stone floor in the hall couldn''t resist the external damage of the two people, one by one.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the Wulin all around can''t help but work hard.


    These two They are so strong!


    Just as people were thinking about it, the next second, the picture that made them look confused appeared.


    "Ah The leader of their noble family, master Kongwei, the abbot of Shaolin, let out a scream, and the whole person suddenly flew back out, with a stream of blood coming out of his chest.


    What''s the matter? Didn''t you just tell the difference? How could you tell the difference so quickly?


    "Oh, old monk, I''ve already said that you are far away. I want you to fight, you can fight with me, I don''t want to fight with you, you don''t even have the qualification to fight with me! " Zhang Wuji looked at the air smell cold channel that fell to the ground after flying upside down.


    Just now, I was just trying to test his level. He really thought he could play with himself. Is that naive?


    However, the group leaders are right. Even if the relationship between the world is like different branches of the same tree, the branches they are in are much stronger than those they are here. Abbot Shaolin, his martial arts are so poor. It''s not much different from a flag bearer of the Ming religion in his own world. If you want to fight with yourself, go back to practice for another 10000 years!


    "But He may not have a chance to go back to practice martial arts. "


    Zhang Wuji murmured in his heart.


    "Abbot!" When they saw their Abbot fall to the ground, they didn''t get up again. All the Shaolin people gave a wail in unison. Then most people rushed to him to check his condition. A few of them held sticks to denounce Zhang Wuji.


    "You devil, how dare you hurt the abbot of Shaolin? You don''t mean that those who want to know the whereabouts of Xie Xun can go together. OK, I''ll teach you by Yuan Yin!""Poor monk, I have learned from the sea!"


    "The poor monk has no understanding


    ¡­¡­


    A total of six round generation monks cheered angrily to Zhang Wuji.


    "A group of rats and mobs, OK, I''ll help you!" With that, Zhang Wuji, who was not satisfied with his regret, rushed towards them. Yuan Yin and others also waved their sticks to fight against the devil.


    At this time, the Shaolin disciples who ran to Kongwen''s side to check on him were all frightened. Their Abbot unexpectedly, unexpectedly


    How can this be tolerated?


    How can this be tolerated?


    "Avenge the abbot, kill the evil spirits, kill!" The disciple of Kongwei could not suppress his anger. He held his Zen stick tightly and yelled. Then he rushed to the area of scuffle and joined in the siege of Zhang Wuji''s battlefield.


    After hearing what he said, the other Shaolin disciples'' anger was ignited. They rushed to Zhang Wuji one by one.


    Cheng Kun


    You''re all gone. What do I do?


    Standing in the same place, he found that many onlookers were looking at him. Cheng Kun felt that he was really hard to ride a Tiger now. He didn''t want to get involved in the news of revenge for the air, but if he didn''t do it now, he was afraid that he would have no place in Shaolin after he went back.


    Go back?


    Yes, even if Zhang Wuji defeated Kongwen, Cheng Kun didn''t think that he could live under the siege of so many Lin disciples. He would surely die.


    Thinking of this, considering that he can''t lose his identity as a Shaolin disciple and can''t get along in Shaolin, Cheng Kun gritted his teeth and rushed up with him.


    The crowd formed a group in the Zhenwu hall.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Sanfeng''s brows wrinkled, and things turned out like this. Although he was not a Wudang disciple, as the host, he was not beautiful. Moreover, the besieged little brother seemed to be a friend of his daughter-in-law, so


    After thinking about it, Zhang Sanfeng decided to stop them.


    "Joyoung is ninth, Joyoung is in heaven!"


    The next second, almost all the monks flew out backwards, revealing Zhang Wuji who was surrounded by them.


    At this time, Zhang Wuji was pinching a monk''s neck in his hand. With a cold face, he looked around at those Shaolin disciples who were paralyzed on the ground. He said with disdain, "is Shaolin the best martial arts in the world? Oh, I don''t know there is another sentence behind it, which is called "green is better than blue, but better than blue!"


    "One more." With that, Zhang Wuji looked at Cheng Kun, who was pinched by him.


    "No, benefactor, I''m not..."


    "Kazam ~" with a strong color of fear on his face, Cheng Kun was about to say something. How could he know that Zhang Wuji didn''t want to hear him fart at all, so he crushed his neck with his hand and let him fall to the ground.


    Poor Cheng Kun, even his true identity did not have time to say, so he left the world.


    But if he said it, he might die even worse.


    After the regiment destroyed the Shaolin team, Zhang Wuji wiped the blood on his hands and asked the remaining non Wudang people in the hall, "who else wants to know the whereabouts of the Golden Lion King, stand up, or you can join us?"


    He Taichong et al

 Chapter 116

    Together?


    What a ghost!


    We don''t want to fight a monster like you!


    Looking at Zhang Wuji who scanned them with his eyes, he Tai, the leader of Kunlun sect, swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and his legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Even the Shaolin elites led by master Kongwen were given by him


    He''s just a Kunlun sect. What''s he going to fight with this monster?


    Are there many people?


    I''m sorry, there are not as many people from Wudang as from Shaolin this time. As for other schools


    He Tai Chong took a look at them and found that they were not as good as himself. Although his legs trembled, at least he was still standing. Many of them were paralyzed at the moment. It was a shame to leave them in other people''s homes.


    "No talk? Good. I''ll take it that you all want to know the whereabouts of the Golden Lion King. None of you want to leave. You''re going to die! " Seeing that all the people in the hall did not speak, Zhang Wuji raised a cruel radian at the corner of his mouth, clenched his right hand into a fist and said in a cold voice.


    Then, he raised his arm and went straight to a crowded place. Suddenly, a golden light overflowed from the surface of his fist. In a blink of an eye, he hit the team of Wufeng sword gate, which exploded most of them. The blood fog was one by one.


    Other lucky people who had not been blown up were seriously injured and fell to the ground one after another, with a lot of blood gushing out of their mouths, and their joints were seriously damaged.


    "Hiss!" Seeing this scene, he Taichong and others immediately took a breath of cool air, which is even more frightening than the many Shaolin eminent monks who just flew away!


    "Oh, I can''t help fighting. My physical strength is worse than those bald monks. It''s not worth a raise. What kind of sect is this?" Zhang Wuji didn''t expect that his punch was so powerful. He directly blew 70% of the group. The rest 30% of the people were seriously injured and fell to the ground. He screamed and murmured.


    "They belong to the Wufeng sword sect. They belong to the middle sect in the world." Hearing Zhang Wuji''s question, Yin Su Su, who flashed a touch of shocking color in his eyes, said.


    "Five Phoenix sword gate? I''ve never heard of it. I dare to ask Wudang for trouble even at this level. Do you think that Wudang is a respectable school and won''t attack them, so I''m not afraid? Oh, it''s a pity that I''m not a respectable person. " Hearing Yin Su Su''s reply, Zhang Wuji shook his head and said with a trace of sarcasm in his tone.


    Then he looked at he Taichong.


    If he remembers correctly, he once told the world''s Tai, Ke Ke, and the world''s Zhang Wuji that he wanted to see real Kung Fu in his hands. Then, I''d better see his real kung fu.


    Thinking, Zhang Wuji is going to fight against he Tai.


    He Tai shuddered and quickly raised his hand and said, "slow down, I Kunlun sect don''t want to know where Xie Xun is. I don''t want to know."


    After that, he looked at Zhang Sanfeng, "Mr. Zhang, postgraduates are here to pay homage to your birthday today. You can save postgraduates. If there is any impoliteness in learning before and after, I''ll make amends for you. Say something!"


    "Well?" See he Taichong to Zhang Sanfeng for help, Zhang Wuji frowned, about to move the action suddenly stopped.


    Although this is not my own master, I still want to give some face just because of my name and identity in a different world. And I have killed so many people today. Although the first evil nun is not here and I can''t enjoy myself, it doesn''t matter whether I kill the rest of the rats or not.


    Even if you kill them, you can''t be very happy. On the contrary, looking at their terrible fear now, you have a more sense of accomplishment, as if you really went back to the past and saved your parents.


    Although It''s fake, but it can make you feel better.


    "Alas From the shock of the mysterious boy who played Joyoung''s magic, Zhang Sanfeng looked at the frightened He Taichong, shook his head, sighed, and then said to Zhang Wuji, "this young man is very grateful to the old man for his righteousness. But he is a martial arts upright man. Although he is not good at all, he is indebted forever to the old way." The old Taoist who came to Wudang in the name of Wudang, as the host, can''t just sit back and watch young Xia kill them all. Could you please sell the old Taoist''s face and stop here? "


    "Immortal Zhang, they are not good at coming. Why do you..."


    "They are decent disciples after all. Although they are not good at this trip, they are not guilty to death!" Seeing that Yin Tianzheng wanted to persuade himself, Zhang Sanfeng gave him a Taoist ceremony and said.


    "This Alas To get this answer, Yin Tianzheng had nothing to say, his hands behind him, looked up at the beam, and was helpless.


    If he can make the decision, he has to kill all the people who are looking for trouble. Only in this way can he guarantee his absolute authority in the Wulin, so that he won''t be able to live in peace on his birthday.


    Hearing Zhang Sanfeng''s words and looking at the speechless Yin Tianzheng, Zhang Wuji finally looked at Yin Susu. After the latter nodded to himself, he said, "since immortal Zhang has spoken, how dare you not follow me?"Then, with a cold voice, he said to he Taichong and others, "I''ll spare your life today. If you come back to embarrass Mrs. Yin and his wife and Wudang, I''ll visit you and destroy your sect. Don''t doubt it. It''s not hard for me


    "These monks are the best examples!" Pointing to those Shaolin monks who were completely out of breath at this time, Zhang Wuji said in a cold voice, with a sense of dignity belonging to the upper class.


    Although it was not long since he took over the position of the leader of the Ming religion, the ambitious Zhang Wuji soon cultivated his own dignity. At this time, standing in the center of the Zhenwu hall, he has completely replaced the birthday Zhang Sanfeng and become the most eye-catching protagonist.


    "Yes, thank you for your magnanimity, young Xia. We dare not in the future, absolutely not!" After hearing Zhang Wuji''s words, he Taichong and others were relieved. Then they quickly smeared oil on the soles of their feet and ran away. They were afraid that they would stay in Wudang like those Shaolin monks and Wufeng daomen.


    Looking at their figure, Zhang Wuji''s eyes flashed a look of disdain, at the same time, his mood also became a little better.


    At the same time, Zhang Cuishan, who had been pushed away by Yin Su Su before, went back to his wife, took a sneak look at Zhang Wuji, who had his back to him, and then whispered to Yin Su, "Su Su, who on earth is master Zhang, and his means are so cruel? People like him Stay away from him in the future. "


    "Brother five, this is not good, and I think we should get close to him." Yin Su Su replied casually, then walked over to Zhang Wuji with a smile, wiped a little sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that your martial arts are so good. You must have suffered a lot, right?"


    Looking at the woman in front of her, who felt the same as her mother, Zhang Wuji, who just had a cold face and showed great power, had a smile on his face. He shook his head and said, "it''s not bitter, it''s not bitter."


    Zhang Cuishan


    You are not bitter, I am!

 Chapter 117

    At this moment, looking at his beautiful wife in front of him and another man so close, Zhang Cuishan felt that his parents gave him the right name.


    Zhang Cuishan, Zhang Cuishan


    Everyone else wears a hat, but I wear a mountain.


    Who can handle this?


    Thinking of his wife''s reply, Zhang Cuishan wanted to die. She wanted to kill the little white face on the spot and then killed herself.


    She said, "I think we should get closer to him." I really Not only do you want to be close to him, but also to me. What do you want to do?


    Too much!


    Zhang Cuishan looked at his wife with a sad face, and the whole person was shaking.


    As for Zhang Sanfeng and Yin Tianzheng, the onlookers see clearly. As onlookers, they don''t think so.


    On the one hand, they felt that even if they really had something, they could not be free and easy in front of so many people. On the other hand, both of them could see that Yin Su looked at the young man, and the young man looked at Yin Su without the kind of love between men and women. On the contrary, it was like the love and respect between the elders and the younger generation.


    If so, what else to say?


    This is a little brother Su Su met from somewhere. Or Su Su and his parents have a very deep friendship. That''s why this is the case.


    Seeing that his daughter has such a close relationship with a young talent with such excellent martial arts skills, Yin Tianzheng feels that he can rest assured that no one will dare to bully his precious daughter any more.


    So he touched his beard and laughed.


    Zhang Sanfeng, with a wave of his hand, orders Wudang disciples to clean up the bodies of people in Shaolin and Wufeng daomen, and wash the ground with water at the same time. Then he steps forward to Zhang Wuji.


    "Young Xia, how about staying in Wudang to have a meal Zhang Sanfeng asked Zhang Wuji with a smile.


    Although he felt that the young man''s hand was too fierce, Zhang Sanfeng had lived a hundred years and had never seen any scenes in the Jianghu. What''s more, he came to help Wudang. If he accused him of his hand, would he not know what''s good and what''s evil?


    So Zhang Sanfeng wanted to entertain people and express his gratitude.


    For Zhang Sanfeng''s invitation, Zhang Wuji first took a look at Yin Susu, and then at Zhang Cuishan, who was standing in the sad face. Although he didn''t know what happened to Zhang Wuji''s father in this world, Zhang Wuji thought about it, and finally accepted the invitation and agreed to stay in Wudang for dinner.


    After all, he came here to see how similar the world is to his own, and how different it is. He didn''t come here to search for any treasures. Now he has a little understanding. It''s good to ask them about the general situation of the world later.


    Zhang Wuji thought of it in his heart.


    And Zhang Cuishan


    Seeing that his master invited this man to stay in Wudang for dinner, he shamelessly agreed. He was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood and felt a great pain in his chest.


    It''s hard. It''s really hard. Who can help me?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a pillar of incense, there is a mountain behind Wudang.


    Because it was not time for dinner, Zhang Sanfeng brought Zhang Wuji here to introduce the beautiful scenery of Wudang Mountain.


    Yin Su Su was not there because something happened during that time.


    Zhang Cuishan didn''t know what he was crazy about. He pulled out his sword and cut at Zhang Wuji. He waved his sleeve gently and flew out. He fell to the ground and was in a coma.


    Seeing this scene, Yin Su Su finally responded and thought of something. She stamped her feet on her comatose husband, looking angry.


    He didn''t believe in himself. He was sincere to him, but he didn''t trust him at all. He really That''s too much!


    "Hum!" After apologizing to Zhang Wuji and being forgiven, Yin Susu asked Zhang Sanfeng to entertain him, and then carried Zhang Cuishan away.


    After setting up this annoying husband, Yin Susu quietly went to her father, white eyebrow eagle king, and her brother, Yin yewang, and asked them to send someone to disguise as Kong Wen and other Shaolin monks, pretending to go back from Wudang and attack Shaolin by surprise.


    This time, the abbot of Shaolin and many of his disciples have fallen in Wudang. When the news gets back, the Shaolin sect will not give up. Instead of waiting for them to fight and deal with it by themselves, it''s better to strike them by surprise.


    Moreover, with so many martial arts in Shaolin Sutra Pavilion, if you can get them to trade in the mall or to pawn in the pawnbroking shop, you will be able to get a lot of points. At that time, you will not be afraid of anything in this world.


    Don''t say I don''t have ambition. If I didn''t have ambition, I wouldn''t have taken the Dragon butcher''s knife.But now I want to take care of my father-in-law He''ll forget it. Just take care of my son.


    If I am invincible, how can my son be unhappy?


    So Shaolin must be attacked!


    "Su Su, Shaolin sect is full of experts. I''m afraid our Tianying sect is not their rival." He was a little excited about Yin Su Su''s plan, but considering the strength gap between the two sides, Yin Tianzheng frowned and couldn''t make up his mind.


    "So my daughter hopes that you can do it yourself. Although Shaolin sect is strong, they lost many experts in Wudang this time, even their Abbot In addition, our Tianying sect pretends to be Kongwen and others who are going back to Shaolin. They will not be on guard. They are very sure to win Shaolin by our Tianying sect''s strength in unexpected circumstances. " Yin Su Su said to his old father.


    "But..."


    "My daughter also has a secret book" Tian Shuang Quan ". On the way to Shaolin, you and your brother can practice it as soon as possible. Here are some pills that can also enhance your strength. Dad, you can also try to contact the brothers of the Ming religion and make an appointment to act together. In this way, my daughter thinks that Shaolin can win it anyway." From his arms, he took out a secret book he had copied by hand and some pills he had bought from the mall. Yin Susu handed them to Yin Tianzheng and said to him at the same time.


    "Su Su, what are you..."


    "Dad, my daughter has said that she has got a great chance. Now she will tell you the chance. But you are old. I hope you can bear the good news." Yin Su Su looked around, determined that there was no fourth person behind, and whispered to Yin Tianzheng and Yin yewang.


    "Sister, you said that Dad can''t bear the bad news, but he can''t bear the good news." The king of Yin ye said frankly.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Su Su, if you have any good news, just say it. Dad, I''ll listen to it! " First, he glared at the king of Yin ye, and then Yan Tianzheng said kindly to his daughter.


    "Well, Dad, it''s like this..." After hearing what his father said, Yin Su Su was relieved to think that his health seemed really good, and then began to tell him and the king of Yin Ye about his joining a boss chat group in the world.


    The two of them, one is their father, the other is their brother. They are both the closest and most trustworthy people. Yin Su thinks that he should not keep this secret from them. Instead, he should take the initiative to tell them so that they can believe in themselves and help themselves. By the time, the whole family can live the best life together.

 Chapter 118

    Why didn''t you tell that annoying husband about it all the time?


    Yin Su Su said that at first he was worried about the danger inside and told him that it would affect him. Later, after watching the video of his original fate uploaded by the group leader, Yin Su Su said: brother Wu''s temperament is too bad. He is impulsive when he is in trouble. He always commits suicide. He doesn''t think about what to do with himself and his son. He doesn''t think about his master''s birthday. He directly asks him Never again.


    This kind of man is unreliable. This kind of event tells him that he will not only be of little help to himself and his children, but also drag his feet. Therefore, he is better not to know anything. Even if he wants to know, he will have to wait until he has finished the work.


    Otherwise, apart from other things, he will definitely oppose or even try his best to stop this attack on Shaolin. There is no way. He is such a person, and he does not know how to evaluate him.


    After listening to his baby daughter and baby sister''s words, Yin Tianzheng and Yin yewang looked at each other, and they could see the strong shock in each other''s eyes.


    Is that true?


    Su Su, she is not crazy about gain and loss. I can''t believe that there is such a chance in the world!


    "Father, brother, don''t you believe it? But I tell you, it''s true. I''ve really entered a boss chat group of all worlds. The chat group also has a subsidiary world. The leader of the group has given each group member the right to take five Companions to the subsidiary world. Now I''ll take you to have a look. But you must remember, we must not take this as an example before we have enough strength to protect ourselves in this world I want to tell you a secret. Only our family knows about it. " Seeing her father and brother''s incredible look, Yin Su Su knew that it was ridiculous that she would not believe it, so she offered to take them to the affiliated world.


    When they heard this, Yin Tianzheng and Yin yewang nodded, so that they could be sure if there was something wrong with their baby daughter and sister, otherwise


    What else is Shaolin? Take her to Hu qingniu for treatment first!


    "Dad, brother, let''s go!" Then Yin Su Su made a mental move and chose to go to the affiliated world.


    Then, a quarter of an hour later, the space fluctuated, and the three returned to the same place. Yin Tianzheng and Yin yewang were sweating, pale, and full of fear and excitement.


    It''s true, it''s true, there''s really other world, my baby daughter and sister really get a big chance.


    OK, OK, that''s great!


    "Dad, brother, do you believe me now?" Yin Su Su took out her handkerchief, wiped the sweat on her head for her father and brother, and asked them with a smile.


    "Susu, I believe you. Daughter, you are really blessed. Well, Dad can rest assured! When Dad and your brother are relieved, we''ll take people to Shaolin immediately. We''ll help you get all the martial arts secrets of Shaolin. " Yin Tian was smiling excitedly at Yin Su Su, but his face was still very white. Obviously, he was a little too old to bear the good news.


    "Well, Dad, it''s all up to you, and thank you." Hearing Yin Tianzheng''s words full of concern for himself, Yin Su Su''s eyes overflowed with a trace of tears and nodded with tears and laughter.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, attached to the world, in the palace.


    At night, Qiu sits on the Dragon chair and looks at a red fruit with three lines on its surface.


    this is the three striped Bodhi which is enhanced and upgraded after the super intensified furnace. The essence of the Kirin blood that has been sublimated and the effect has also been greatly improved. Now it is the six grade fruit.


    If you eat it, the strength of the low-level warrior will change dramatically. Even if you are cultivating fighting spirit, Wei Wuxian, and Bruce Lee, you will also improve your accomplishments. It can be said that it is a treasure that makes people move.


    And


    As soon as I turn my eyes, I look at the inward and infinite power on the Dragon case in front of me. Although the appearance has not changed, the Holy Spirit it exudes is more powerful than before. Xuanyuan sword is not only ten times stronger than before, but also can summon two pairs of arms at will after wearing it, so as to open a six arm SHIVAS bracelet. At night, Qiu really feels that he is making a lot of money this time It''s too late.


    With them, I can do a lot of things that I wanted to do but I didn''t have the ability to do. Why?


    Strength allows!


    Five six level three grain blood Bodhi, Xuanyuan sword, and the earth level advanced skill "nine pole thunder duel" are analyzed by night time Qiu. Maybe after he has refined the three grain blood Bodhi, he will be the first person in the gama empire.


    No, no, it''s not easy to be satisfied. Just a Gama empire is nothing. He is determined to live forever and enjoy happiness. Of course, he should take a long-term view.


    Zhongzhou.


    All over the world.


    The whole universe.


    That''s what he should care about.But it''s true that we can do a lot of things when we become stronger.


    It''s just What to do first?


    This is a problem!


    At night, Qiu felt his chin and began to think. At this time, someone in the chat group suddenly sent a message to him. It was the devil Bruce Lee.


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ night time autumn, group leader, the scientific research institute and library you want, Bruce Lee has already got them, and now they are handing over to the lunar worship administrator. As for the circuit problem you have explained, Bruce Lee has also brought a professional electrician team. Please rest assured. "


    It turned out to be this.


    Seeing the message on the chat screen in my mind, Qiu Xinshen made a move at night and sent a reply to the devil Bruce Lee: "you are working hard."


    Evil Bruce Lee: "it''s not hard, but Bruce Lee happened to meet Jackie Chan and the bad old man when he was carrying the library. Bruce Lee taught them a lesson with Tianshuang fist, but it''s a pity that Jackie Chan''s niece actually took the charm with her. She hurt Bruce Lee with the Dragon charm and saved Jackie Chan and the old man. It''s very sad Damn it


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    So, the charm appeared in front of you, and you didn''t get it?


    I am very satisfied with these two scientific research institutes and libraries. As you said last time, science can create * * and increase grain production to the extent that people can live comfortably, which can greatly reduce fighting. I think so. So I want to make [how to increase rice yield] the first scientific research topic of chat group. Do you think it''s ok


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You''re trying to make a mess!


    Seeing the news sent out by the moon, Qiu Leng was stunned at night, and his face twitched for a while, then he replied, "yes."


    To the moon: "thank you all."


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. Let''s do a good research. In addition, I''ll give you a second scientific research topic, [why are children born of human beings and animals born of animals? How can people have certain abilities of animals? ¡¿¡£¡±


    Pay homage to the moon This subject seems very difficult, but I will try my best. But, Lord, what can this subject do for love? "


    Yeshiqiu: "when you first verified that the earth is round, how can it help love? What you did in the first place means what it means. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A moment of silence, suddenly feel a little pain in the skull, at the beginning of their own doing so must be meaningful, but what is the significance?


    I can''t think of it!


    So the question is, who am I, where am I from and where am I going?


    The more I think about it, the more headache I feel. The master of moon worship suddenly feels a little dizzy, but he still sends a message in the group: "well, this is really a meaningful scientific research topic, and I will work hard to work out it."


    Night time autumn: "remember to read more biological books, don''t build cars behind closed doors."


    Worship the moon: "thank you for your guidance, I understand."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, come on!"


    After sending this message, Qiu showed a bright smile at night.


    It''s done!


    Then continue to think about what to do when you become stronger Be a fart. First get stronger!


    Suddenly, Qiu scolded in his heart at night, and then his mind moved, and the whole person disappeared from the Dragon chair.


    He wants to go back to Nalan''s house and shut up in the secret room where Reiki is gathered to refine sangwen blood Bodhi!


    So, at night, autumn is offline.


    Just he didn''t know, not long after he was offline, there was a new member in the chat group.


    [Ding, Pudu Cihang has joined the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 119

    In the chat group.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "new people are coming. They look like mages."


    "Welcome new people to Pudu Cihang. If there is anything you don''t know, you can ask me. I''m the administrator of this group. My name is Shi Jieren."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "isn''t it moon worship?"


    "It''s just the name of my sect, but All the same, the name is just a title, and I''m just an ordinary person looking for love. "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    What an ordinary person! Bruce Lee also wants to be an ordinary person who becomes an administrator like you!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ghost world, the palace.


    Pudu Cihang, who appears to be the protector of the state, but is actually the centipede essence, is devouring the blood essence of living people to strengthen his spirit and cultivation.


    As the saying goes, when the country is going to die, there must be evil. The ghosts of the beautiful women, the gods of the world disappear, and the people are in dire straits. And he is the biggest evil. He is the one who disrupts the country''s fate, making this chaotic world of war more full of holes.


    Compared with him, the tree demon grandma who only knew how to lure a few men who couldn''t control her body to absorb their blood essence couldn''t be on the stage.


    What she guards is a lanruo temple, but what Pudu Cihang plans is the whole world.


    "Oh, it''s delicious. The blood essence of these imperial relatives is much better than those peddlers and pawns outside." He threw away a prince who was left with only a shell. Purdue Cihang said with a kind smile.


    After pretending to be an eminent monk for a long time, he really raised some habits. This kind smile is one of them.


    Just as he was about to get up and continue to spend time with those who were about to become his own plate of Chinese food, suddenly, Pudu Cihang''s body stiffened. A picture and several voices appeared in his mind, which was What''s going on?


    Pudu Cihang, who has always been very confident in his own strength, suddenly becomes serious. He concentrates and carefully observes the thing that suddenly appears in his mind. With this concentration, the group announcement and group document immediately appear in front of his eyes. Looking at the above content, the whole centipede of Pudu Cihang is stunned.


    "This is Really? " Squinting, Purdue Cihang murmured in his heart.


    Then, after reading the group announcement and group file, he saw a message sent to himself on the chat screen. He hesitated for a moment and began to reply to the person who claimed to be the administrator carefully according to the operation instructions on the group file.


    Although I''m very strong, it''s necessary to keep alert and low-key about such a thing that I don''t know how to get into my mind. I can''t take it lightly.


    So, Pudu Cihang began to chat with Baiyue and others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland.


    Carrying a huge sum of money back home, Qiu wanwan didn''t expect to see such a shocking scene as soon as he came back.


    Mujia, one of the three families of Gama Empire, was bombed!


    Did it blow up?


    Yes, it did.


    Just at the moment when Qiu just came back at night, there was a loud bang, the fire burst into the sky, and the mushroom cloud rose up, almost scared him down.


    He reached for the wall and looked at the direction of the explosion. He was sure that it was the Mu family. At night, Qiu swallowed his saliva. He said that the two snake girls were really cruel. Such a big explosion at least destroyed 80% of the Mu family''s territory. Economic losses aside, how many people would die?


    You know, in a family like the Mu family, there are thousands of clansmen, plus branches and a large number of subordinates, which is tens of thousands.


    If this wave goes on, I''m afraid that all but the elite and the lucky ones will


    For a moment, yeshiqiu regretted that he didn''t tell the two snake girls that their identities were not simple, so that they could make preparations early. If he said that, maybe the wood family would survive, and the number of dead and injured would be greatly reduced.


    How to do? I feel a little guilty in my heart!


    Sure enough, I am a good man!


    He is not the only one who has the same idea as yeshiqiu. Unfortunately, he is standing on the top of the wall he is holding. His whole body is covered with the cloud rhyme of black robe. Seeing the sky fire, he bites his lips and clenches his fist. His heart is full of contradictions.


    This matter She could have stopped it, but she chose to look on coldly. Is it right or wrong?


    Moreover, the ferocity of the snake people was beyond her expectation. She thought that Yuemei wanted to assassinate Muchen at most, but she never thought that she would cause such a huge explosion, which would destroy Muchen''s land like this. It was basically a ruin.


    Also, I felt the breath of Queen medusa in the explosion just now.


    Sure enough, she sealed her powerful explosive fighting skills in a special scroll in advance, and let Yuemei bring them to the gama Empire together. It''s really a good abacus.If the explosion just happened not in Mu''s home, but in yunlanzong, it would be very difficult for me to protect the door in time.


    The queen of Medusa is worthy of the reputation of the king''s fighting peak. It''s really unexpected and fierce to start!


    Cloud rhyme''s eyes flashed a trace of fear color, immediately want to show the fighting spirit of wings, to capture month Mei and one of her subordinates.


    Who knows, at this time, a voice from the foot attracted her attention.


    "Forget it, I didn''t do it. I feel guilty. When the royal family calls for donation tomorrow, I''ll just donate some gold coins to them. Hurry home."


    He patted his frightened heart, and the color of his face was a little bit more restrained. At night, Qiu murmured that this was the biggest explosion he had ever seen in his previous life.


    Then, he turned and ran in the direction of Nalan family land.


    At this moment, he was very glad that the Nalan family and the Mu family were in the opposite position of the imperial capital, which was far away. Otherwise, he would cry if he came back and found that his home was gone.


    A home that has lived for more than ten years!


    "Who is he?" Looking at the back of autumn running at night, yunyun''s eyebrows wrinkled and her beautiful eyes turned slightly, as if recalling and analyzing what the teenager had just said.


    Guilt?


    What does he have to feel guilty about? Shouldn''t the guilty person be himself?


    And when did he show up at his feet? In addition to the few breaths before and after the explosion, my attention was distracted. At other times, I felt the surrounding situation all the time. In this Gama Empire, no one could appear beside me without a sound.


    Moreover, even if he didn''t pay attention, just a few breathing time can come to his side, this is not right, he seems to be just a child.


    Wait, kid?


    Suddenly, yunyun takes a look at the direction of Mu''s family. From the corner of his eye, he glimpses a golden light in the imperial city. He knows that it''s the old monster of jiaxingtian. He makes a move, so he simply doesn''t care about Yuemei. It''s just that young man Could it be him?


    I don''t know what I''m thinking. I hesitated for a while. Then, yunyun opened a pair of blue fighting wings behind him. As soon as the wings vibrated, the whole person soared into the air and chased towards the autumn at night.

 Chapter 120

    Looking at the back of autumn running at night, plus the murmur before him, yunyun suddenly thinks of a person.


    He passed on to Nalan Shiqiu, the cousin of his disciple Nalan Yanran.


    According to the information yunlanzong got, he had contact with Yuemei before she was brought back to her home by muzhan, so it''s possible for him to know Yuemei''s true identity. Of course, it''s only possible. At the beginning, he didn''t doubt it. After all, he was too young to see through Yuemei''s strength.


    But after hearing what he said before, and seeing his age and clothes, yunyun thinks that this teenager should be Nalan Shiqiu, and he must know Yuemei''s real identity. He just makes the same choice as himself and looks on coldly.


    So the question is, how does he see the true identity of Yuemei, or does he see it or know it from other people? Does it have anything to do with Nalan family?


    In an instant, there are many problems in yunyun''s mind.


    As the leader of Yunlan sect, even if there is a gap with other forces in the Empire, one thing is certain: the serpents are her enemies!


    In this case, she, as the leader of Yunlan sect, should be in charge of the layout of any snake tribe in the gama empire in case of any accident, otherwise


    If one day by the snake people beat in, that cloud LAN Zong can be dangerous!


    At this moment, in yunyun''s eyes, yeshiqiu is a man full of doubts. Whether he and the Nalan family behind him have any secret with the snake people is something yunyun urgently wants to know, so she keeps up.


    Although she believes in her lover, Nalan Yanran is Nalan Yanran, and her family is her family. They can''t be confused. For Nalan family, one of the three families in the Empire, yunyun thinks that she should have a snack.


    As for Nalan Shiqiu


    Yesterday, when I came to the imperial capital, I wanted to observe his character and disposition, but I couldn''t find him. I had no choice but to write a letter to Nalan Yanran, asking her to delay for a month and then take the boy to yunlanzong, so as to leave enough time for herself to observe the boy called genius.


    After that, it''s about the wood family.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as the wooden family had an accident, he appeared.


    What a coincidence. What a coincidence.


    No wonder yunyun thinks more. If the leader doesn''t think more, her clan will be in danger.


    The cloud rhyme with its fighting wings clings to the ground, flies rapidly at low altitude, and chases the running nighttime autumn.


    At night, in order to return to Nalan''s home earlier, Qiu used his explosive step fighting skills from time to time, and the speed soared. In the blink of an eye, the whole person rushed out tens of meters, and then took another step, tens of meters again. It looked like a flash.


    Yunyun, who is following him in this scene, is very surprised. He didn''t expect that he would cultivate the explosive step to this degree in such a short time, and his strength


    "How is that possible, Dadou?" Cloud rhyme Dai Mei a wrinkly, can''t believe of murmur a way.


    The appearance of explosive footwork makes her determine the identity of the person in front of her, but the breath she feels from the other person makes her full of doubts.


    It''s not logical to be a big dipper under 12 years old.


    Is there such a young master in the world?


    No, absolutely not!


    There must be something strange in it!


    Yun Yun shakes his head in his heart, and then his wings vibrate to speed up his flight.


    In fact, yunyun is only living in such a small Gama empire. He doesn''t know how big the outside world is. He is less than 12 years old. It sounds scary, but it''s no big deal for those special people.


    The most special one is Xiaoxiao, the daughter of Xiao Yan in the original book. Because of her symbiotic relationship with the colorful sky swallowing python, she was born with the power of douzong. Later, because of the blood of Doudi, she was promoted to the rank of eight star Dousheng before she was ten years old.


    The eight stars saint who is less than ten years old


    It''s scary to think about it!


    Sometimes people are better than people, they can definitely be better than the dead!


    Back to the point, with the approaching of yunyun, the sound of breaking the air behind him finally came into the ears of yeshiqiu, which made his face suddenly change.


    Immediately summon out the fighting armor, and then suddenly turned around to make a day frost fist.


    The fifth style - Frost river!


    "Boom!"


    A cold current is beat out by the night autumn, and it is hard to attack the cloud rhyme that is caught by her. At the same time, the fog is filled, which covers the vision of cloud rhyme. At this time, the night autumn jumps up decisively to give the bastard who dares to attack himself a fatal blow.


    However


    "Bang!" A powerful momentum came out, and immediately annihilated the cold current he was fighting out, and the fog around him was also scattered. I felt the vast atmosphere like the sea. When I saw the fog dissipated, I saw the black robed man with the wings of fighting Qi in my field of vision. When I jumped up, I felt that the whole person was not good.This breath, this, this is Fighting king?


    No, no, I''ve already digested the knowledge in the whole explanation of DouWang level Douqi. I can be sure that this breath does not belong to the strong DouWang, but the green wings behind each other are indeed Douqi wings, so there is only one possibility.


    Fight the emperor!


    I had a


    A lot of bad words suddenly appeared in his heart. At night, Qiu''s face twitched. He never thought that he met a strong fighter as soon as he came back.


    No, when did douhuang become a Chinese cabbage, so easy to meet? And just now, his goal is himself, right? He must be himself. What did he do? Why did he recruit a strong fighter?


    At this time there is no refining three lines of blood Bodhi Night autumn, the heart of the fight emperor still have a great fear.


    Although I haven''t seen the strength of douhuang with my own eyes, from the description of haibodong''s achievements in the original work and the fact that he froze the whole city in anger, this NIMA I can''t stir it up!


    "Whoosh!" He was also surprised at the power of yeshiqiu''s fighting skills. Yunyun''s Daimei wrinkled deeper. After breaking his Tianshuang fist, yunyun continued to fly and reached for yeshiqiu who was still in the air. Now he was falling to the ground.


    Seeing that the black robed fighting emperor rushed to him without saying a word, he wanted to communicate with the system and return to the affiliated world. However, just when he was about to do so, he suddenly remembered something.


    Douhuang, the top of Gama Empire, such a strong man It seems very good to try your sword.


    Sword?


    Yes, I still have a sword!


    A flash of light flashed in his eyes. The next second, the Xuanyuan sword, which was enhanced and upgraded by the super strengthening furnace, appeared in yeshiqiu''s hand. Without saying a word, yeshiqiu directly waved a sword to the black robed douhuang who was attacking him.


    "Ah


    The dazzling and deep sword light was like a waterfall flying down 3000 feet. It broke out in an instant. As soon as the sword light appeared, there was a sound of fragmentation in the surrounding space.


    Seeing the waterfall like sword light rushing towards him, I felt the powerful power contained in it, and the cloud rhyme shrouded in the black robe was stunned.


    Is it possible?

 Chapter 121

    It doesn''t matter if you become a big fighter at a young age. What''s the situation now?


    Holding a sword, you can wave out the sword light of this scale, and the power contained in the sword light is too strong. It actually shatters the space.


    His eyes are full of fear. Then, yunyun quickly mobilizes his body protection spirit to form a blue border on the surface of his body to resist the sword light that is about to hit him.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to hide. There''s really no way. First of all, Jianguang''s scale is too large and speed is too fast. In addition, she is too close to each other to avoid. Secondly


    Good guy, the space has been shattered. There are space debris everywhere. How can you hide yourself as a fighter?


    If a bad luck, fell into the space turbulence, it can really cry there is no place to cry.


    At this time, yunyun''s heart is not to mention how regretful she is. Why does she want to find this boy? Originally, she wanted to catch him and then interrogate him by hiding her identity. As a result, it''s OK. Don''t mention interrogating each other. She''s afraid that she will


    Alas!


    "Boom!"


    With a sigh in my heart, the sword light waved by Xuanyuan sword bombards the boundary of yunyun''s body fiercely at night, bumping her far away and destroying her boundary constantly at the same time. In the process of being bumped, yunyun is affected by the huge impact and the surrounding space debris, and even what Can not do, only subconsciously efforts to stabilize their body.


    Then, after resisting for a short time, the border was blown to pieces without any suspense. Then, the rest of the sword light acted on Yun Yun''s body, which made her suffer a lot of injuries.


    Fortunately, the remaining sword light is not very powerful. After all, the cultivation of the Big Dipper in yeshiqiu can not exert all the power of Xuanyuan sword, and she is still wearing the heart of the sea armor, which can withstand the claw strike of the Amethyst winged lion king. It''s not very difficult to bear the remaining sword light.


    In this way, he has been hit for hundreds of meters. Seeing that the space debris in a certain position around him has finally dissipated into space energy and re integrated into heaven and earth, Yun Yun is very happy. He bites his teeth and quickly vibrates his wings behind him. He flies out from the power of sword light, then flashes left and right, and disappears in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the blue light that seems like a meteor disappearing from the field of vision, below, the night when the feet fall to the ground, autumn heavily stepped on the ground, issued a sigh.


    It''s a pity that they can''t solve each other. I don''t know who the black robed fighting emperor is and why they want to fight against themselves. Is it because recently, the family didn''t know what was wrong and went out to publicize that they had defeated the wood war and that they were a genius, so they found the disaster for themselves?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. At night, a helpless emotion suddenly rises in Qiu''s heart.


    My uncle He became the patriarch through the back door!


    If there is a genius in my family, I will talk about it everywhere to earn face. If I want to talk about it, I will have to wait until the genius grows up to be a strong man. In that case, I will really earn face. Now, I am in a dilemma.


    But


    "I didn''t expect that the Xuanyuan sword is so powerful. With the cultivation of my current Dadou master, I can use it to push back the douhuang. When I refine the sangwen blood Bodhi, I can give full play to its power, isn''t it..."


    Squinting, I didn''t know what to think. After a few breaths, the night autumn calmed down a little, and the helpless emotion caused by the family''s mess was gradually suppressed.


    The strong?


    I will soon be, and now holding the Xuanyuan sword, can''t I bear the title of a strong man in the gama Empire?


    It''s also a skill to be able to fight for equipment!


    Some poor people are not qualified to fight. For example, the douhuang just now is too poor to face people, so he wears a black robe, which makes people can''t see his appearance clearly.


    But, ha ha, he thought that he could hide his identity in this way, and he looked down on me too much.


    I didn''t respond for a moment. Now I''ve come to a complete understanding.


    In this Gama Empire, there are only a few people who fight against the emperor and the Communist Party. They are envious of Nalan family''s genius, and those who intend to strangle it in the cradle must be those who have a competitive relationship with Nalan family.


    This is a good way to judge.


    This kind of power, and there are strong fighters, in addition to the gama royal family who can have.


    The leader of yunlanzong is yunyun, not Yunshan, so the suspicion of yunlanzong can be ruled out. After all, he is not only the younger brother of yunyun''s baby apprentice, but also promised to go to yunlanzong for further study. Although the opponent''s fighting wings are cyan, it is not difficult for douhuang to change the color and blame others.


    There is also the president of the association of pharmacists, who has always been aloof from the outside world. No one can shake the status of the association, so it is very obvious who is fighting against the emperor.


    Guardian of the gama royal family, heaven!


    "Very well, old monster, I''ve got this account!" Looking back at the direction of the Imperial City, yeshiqiu said maliciously in his heart, holding back the impulse to wave a sword, and then strode to the direction of Nalan family.He decided that the first thing he had to do after he refined sanguine Bodhi and became the first person in the Empire was to change the dynasty of Gama empire.


    In the distance, Jiaxing Tian, who is chasing Yuemei, suddenly shivers and feels a little chilly. I don''t know if it''s because he is old and kicked off the quilt last night that he caught a cold?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, Nalan family''s cultivation room.


    There are many special spiritual plants in this chamber, and many magical means are used to ensure the absolute abundance of aura. The concentration of aura here is about twice that of the outside, so it is undoubtedly the best choice for night time and autumn to close here.


    Sitting cross legged on the practice platform, there is a short table in front of him, on which five blood Bodhi with three lines are placed.


    Blood Bodhi has no limitation in healing, but its effect will become smaller and smaller when it is used to improve cultivation. So yeshiqiu decided to refine two of them first to ensure his absolute strength in the gama empire.


    As for the remaining three, he wanted to exchange them with his friends in exchange for something else that would help him.


    Moreover, refining the level 6 spirit fruit by yourself will certainly take a lot of time. You also need to go into the group and say hello to the group friends. At the same time, you are asked to pay homage to the moon to help manage the group when you are not online. If you encounter any difficulties, you should try to help each other. Last time, paying homage to the moon saved Wei Wuxian.


    Think, night autumn close eyes, concentrate, into the chat group.


    As soon as he entered the group, the prompt message of the system appeared in front of yeshiqiu, and let him know that there was a newcomer in the group, and it was a centipede spirit. Oh no, it was the protector Fazhang!

 Chapter 122

    To be reasonable, from the data panel of the new man given by the system and the remote memory of his awakening, yeshiqiu knows that he is a centipede, but just looking at his head, yeshiqiu says: I really can''t see that he is a monster.


    It''s always a little old, but solemn and solemn. Coupled with his attire, his first impression is that he is an eminent monk who is proficient in Buddhism.


    Yes, I''ve become a Dharma abbot. Can I be a monk?


    Ordinary monks can''t sit in that position!


    At night, Qiu nods and thinks he''s right What a ghost!


    Pudu Cihang is a big monster that troubles the whole world. It''s just the saying that there must be evil when the country is going to die. This centipede spirit is the biggest evil in the ghost world.


    The granny of the tree demon only guards a lanruo temple. The old black mountain demon is in the dead city of yin and Yang. He is the only one who is planning the whole world, intending to restrain the world''s national fortune and strengthen himself. This idea is really bad.


    He was not wronged at all for saying that he was a big boss.


    At present, in this group, he is probably the most vicious.


    What, the moon worshiper wants to destroy the world?


    It''s true that the things he wanted to do before paying homage to the moon were more excessive than him, but the heart of paying homage to the moon was not bad. People wanted to love, but he wanted to do it for his own strength. This kind of idea is exactly the same as that of the soul God.


    Autumn is not happy at night.


    Of course, he''s not an angry youth or a virgin. He won''t do anything to Pudu Cihang just because of this. After all, they didn''t violate the group rules. Besides


    Maybe this centipede can help himself to deal with a matter!


    At night autumn eyes micro turn, began to calculate in the heart from the original thought of helping Nalan Yanran retreat plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Moon worship: "I didn''t expect that the world of Purdue group friends is also so filthy, even worse than the world I live in I once thought of destroying mankind with the flood, rebuilding the world, and creating a country full of love. But after the guidance of the leaders, I have decided to use scientific research and discovery to create a new world, to change my world and even the whole world. How can Pudu group of friends be willing to join me in casting the dream of "all heaven''s love"


    Pudu Cihang


    I think you may be misunderstood. I''m glad my world is dirty and messy. I don''t want to change it and make it full of love.


    What''s more, I''m going to create a company, which is not in line with my identity.


    I''m the protector of our country How How can such a thing happen!


    In the ghost world of Qiannv, she went to the affiliated world on the way. When she came back, she pawned some of the basic recipes collected by the Imperial Palace and practiced by herself. She bought a blood Bodhi with integral points, which was put on the shelves in the mall. She felt the power contained in it, and a smile of satisfaction flashed on Pudu Cihang''s face.


    It seems that I really got a great chance.


    However, the information from the administrator really embarrassed him.


    The other side is the administrator, and claims to be able to destroy all mankind with the flood, and the strength is absolutely above him. Such a person invites himself to create a world full of love. If he refuses directly, he will appear to have no love, won''t he?


    Pudu Cihang hesitated for a moment, and was about to wind up the news. He tried his best to show that he had love, but he couldn''t do scientific research and discovery. So he had to refuse the good wishes of the administrator.


    Who knows, at this time, a mechanical sound sounded in the group.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    what?


    Here comes the leader!


    Hearing this sudden sound, Pudu Cihang was stunned, and immediately found that the head of the group leader in the group list was indeed lit up. According to the records in the group documents, this is indeed a sign of being online.


    So what are you waiting for? Say hello!


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, I have seen the leaders."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Yeshiqiu, who had already made plans, was ashamed to see the news sent by Purdue Cihang.


    Amitabha?


    You are a demon that harms the common people all over the world. Jing said Amitabha to me. How can I feel so happy?


    Worship the moon: "I''ve met the leaders. Group leader, I''m reading group books in the library. Now I have some ideas on how to increase the yield of rice. I believe that it will not be long before we can create high-yield rice seedlings. At that time, I believe that there will be more love in my world. "


    Night time autumn: "welcome new people to Pudu Cihang."


    Nightfall: @ I''m here to congratulate you in advance


    "I also want to thank you for your guidance and the library and scientific research institute that you have brought to us by the evil little dragon friends."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, you work hard for the chat group to do research, is my best thanks."


    Worship the moon: "this is what I yearn for, please rest assured, I will work hard."Night time autumn: "you work, I rest assured."


    Thank you for your trust


    "Yeshiqiu:" well. @Pudu Cihang, new man, have you met Fu Tianqiu and others


    After chatting with Baiyue, the night time autumn to Pudu Cihang Aite road.


    To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t like the new man, Pudu Cihang, who is the evil that harms the people all over the world. If he is not a group friend and appears in front of him, he has to kill him with Xuanyuan sword. But since he has joined the group, let''s try to change him.


    But before changing him, I need to ask him a favor.


    Pudu Cihang: "Fu Tianqiu? Amitabha, I only know that he is a governor of the imperial court, but I have never seen him


    He didn''t ask the group leader why he asked if he had encountered this person. Now, Pudu Cihang''s heart is a little trembling.


    Although he was very confident in his own strength, he went to the affiliated world before joining the group, bought some things in the mall, and exchanged with Baiyue. Now he suddenly realized that he had been watching the sky. He did not dare to be disrespectful to the owner of such a mysterious place connecting all the worlds.


    Before the initiative to say hello is just out of politeness, now the group leader to AI, AI te? He was given to Aite by the group leader. He was so nervous that he was afraid that he would make the other party angry and be


    "Hiss!" Just think about it, Pudu Cihang took a breath. He was very afraid.


    "Fu Tianqiu is still the governor, so the plot of Qiannv No.2 has not started yet. Maybe the time of that world is still Qiannv No.1." I don''t know how Pudu Cihang feels at this time. Seeing his reply, Qiu feels his chin at night and murmurs in his heart.


    Then, taking into account his own strength, although he will soon reach the bottom line of the plan, Gu xun''er''s means can not be underestimated. If he is accidentally exposed, it will bring disaster to the Nalan family. Therefore, if a person who has no relationship with the Nalan family comes forward to carry out the plan for him, it will be relatively safe.


    After all, no matter how powerful Gu xun''er or even Gu Zu''s intelligence agencies are, they can''t find out the different world.


    Thinking of this, Qiu nods at night, looks at the three veins blood Bodhi in front of her eyes, and then sends a message to Pudu Cihang in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "you are a newcomer to Purdue Cihang. Originally, I shouldn''t bother you, but I have a look. You are the most suitable person in the group at present, so I want to ask you to do me a favor. This is my reward."


    Then, at night, Qiu gave him a blood Bodhi with three lines.


    After receiving the exclusive red envelope from the group leader, he took it apart and got a high-level spirit fruit with far more energy than the blood Bodhi that he had bought in the mall before. Smelling the tempting smell, Pudu Cihang swallowed his saliva and resisted the impulse to swallow it. He carefully sent a message to yeshiqiu in the group, saying: "group leader, I don''t know what you need me to do Is that right? As long as I can do it, I will go through fire and water. "


    He didn''t believe it, and yeshiqiu didn''t believe it. But yeshiqiu was satisfied with what he said, because he didn''t intend to let him do what he couldn''t do.


    Yeshiqiu: "I want you to go to a different world, take an apprentice, and then take him to your world in the name of taking him out for training. I will open your carrying authority."


    Pudu Cihang: take in the apprentices


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, you can teach him Buddhist magic power and make him a top man. Of course, you also need to show it in front of him, because there may be experts behind him to protect, you may not be able to take him away by force. "


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, Lord, poor monk, this monk is..."


    Yeshiqiu: "I know you are a fake monk, and you are a centipede essence. But you can even pretend to be a Tathagata Buddha, pretending to use some Buddhist magic power. It''s no problem, right?"


    Pudu Cihang


    Even I''m a centipede, and I often pretend to be a Buddha. Do you know the following questions?


    Sure enough, it''s worthy of being the leader of the group. I knew my biggest secret without seeing my face!


    Yeshiqiu: "the apprentice I want you to accept is Xiao Yan. I''ll send you the details later. By the way, there is a ring hanging around his neck, in which there is a soul body who is good at refining medicine. I intend to hire him as a pharmacist of the chat group. You can help me invite him to the affiliated world, and I will give you 500 points for your contribution. "


    Pudu Cihang


    Xiao Yan? Ring? Soul body?


    Yeshiqiu: "well, would you like to help me and chat group?"


    Pudu Cihang: "Lord, I don''t know if the poor monk will do this Life in danger? "


    Yeshiqiu: "as long as you don''t want to die, you won''t. And if you take the Sanwen blood Bodhi I sent you, you can go there. Even if you want to die, there is a 50% probability that you will not die. "¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After two minutes of silence, I looked at the sangwen blood Bodhi in my hand and thought of what the group leader said. Even if I want to die, there is a 50% chance that I will not die and Although the group leader is seeking his own opinions, if he refuses, he will


    Thinking, Purdue Cihang closed his eyes, breathed deeply, and then sent a message in the group.


    Pudu Cihang: "poor monk, no, the little demon was given this opportunity by the group leader. Since he has entered the group, he should serve as a chat group. Lord of the group, the little demon will surely bring Xiao Yan under the door and invite the soul body to the affiliated world. "


    Night time autumn: "so good!"

 Chapter 123

    Seeing the message that Pudu Cihang is willing to help, yeshiqiu nods in the secret room.


    Although the new man is a bit cruel, he is not good for nothing.


    Let him take Xiao Yan as an apprentice and take Xiao Yan away from the world. It''s really fitting.


    You see, Xiao Yan''s unique move in the future is the fury lotus of Buddha. Every time he uses this move, the whole person is very angry. It''s true, but is he a Buddha?


    No.


    He doesn''t even have Buddha nature. He is a concentration camp of negative emotions.


    The favorite food of the evil sword fairy.


    But he gave his unique skill the name of "Buddha''s anger Lotus". It can be seen that even if there is no Buddha nature, he is still a Buddha in his heart.


    In this case, as a compensation for his divorce, the group leader sent him an eminent monk as a teacher to preach for him and solve his doubts. Isn''t it beautiful?


    It''s not only beautiful, it''s just a joy for everyone!


    What, is Pudu Cihang a fake monk?


    I''ll go. The centipede is very modest. We call him a fake monk only when our group leader cooperates with him. You really think that he is a fake monk.


    What is true and what is false? Oh, a monk with an ultimatum is a real monk, and a monk without an ultimatum is a fake monk?


    They''ve become the abbot of protecting the country. Is there any such thing? As many as he wants, he is a special monk at most, a monk who doesn''t obey the rules and regulations.


    Well, that''s it.


    At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart, which made him believe it.


    This is really


    Good, good!


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s up to you. Don''t let me down. By the way, after Xiao Yan is taken to your world, even if I have opened your carrying permission, he will not stay in your world for more than one day without crossing symbol. So you should remember to ask him to sign this confirmation of change of world native place in advance. "


    Suddenly I thought of something. At night, Qiu Xinshen moved and spent some points. He got a confirmation letter tailored for Xiao Yan from the system, and then sent it to Pudu Cihang in a red envelope.


    This is the first time he asked the system to make this kind of thing. Unexpectedly, it was used on Xiao Yan.


    This [confirmation of change of world native place] is not something that can be made at will. In addition to points, it also requires that the group members in the changed world are the representatives of that world and have a high influence in that world.


    At present, only a few people in the whole chat group meet this condition.


    Unfortunately, Pudu Cihang is one of them. Perhaps his strength is not top-notch, but his incarnation as the protector of the country has completely elevated the imperial court. As a big monster in the demon world, he has the highest influence in his world.


    The country that is not high and can not be stirred will perish!


    In the ghost world of Qiannv, when she opened the red envelope, another golden paper appeared in her hand, which seemed to contain a very mysterious power. Looking at the contents on it, Pudu Cihang was stunned. She always felt that her three outlooks had been painted all over the world today.


    I''ve only heard that military status, slave status, etc. can be changed, world status


    Well, I''ll see!


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, little demon takes orders. It''s just the group leader. If Xiao Yan doesn''t want to sign his name, then... "


    Yeshiqiu: "you are the protector of the country. You can''t make people sign a name willingly, can you?"


    Pudu Cihang Xiaoyao can do it. Please rest assured. "


    After a moment of silence, Pudu Cihang sighed and sent out a message in the group.


    He thought the group leader was interested in a young genius, so he asked himself to accept him as an apprentice. Now it seems that he misunderstood.


    It''s clear that as long as you can get him into your own world, no means matter what. It''s like treating a person with high value. It feels like


    Alas!


    Just think of yourself as having raised another little centipede. It doesn''t cost much food.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s up to you. As for the soul body, his name is Yaochen. Please be polite when you invite him. He is a talent. "


    Pudu Cihang: "the little demon knows that it will not be impolite."


    Yeshiqiu: "then I''ll wait for your good news. I''ll send you the detailed information about Xiao Yan and find his crossing Rune in private later. You can set out immediately after refining the sangwen blood Bodhi."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, little demon takes orders."


    After that, when the group was quiet, it seemed that there was nothing to deal with by itself. In the evening, a private chat window was opened at autumnal. A text message was edited and sent to him. He told him that he was going to close up, and asked him to help manage the chat group when he closed up.


    After receiving the news from the group leader, Bai Yue looked at the books in her hand and thought about it. She felt that it was not difficult for her to devote part of her energy to the chat group while reading. So she nodded and sent a message to yeshiqiu to the effect of "no problem".Seeing this reply, Qiu smiles at night. After saying hello to Baiyue and sending some information about Xiao Yan and the Rune of crossing through Wutan city to Pudu Cihang, he goes offline from the group.


    He''s going to close the door and refine the sanguine Bodhi.


    He is different from Pudu Cihang. Pudu Cihang is a big monster. His cultivation is advanced. It doesn''t take much time to refine a sanguine Bodhi.


    But he is just a great master, and he has to refine two three tattooed blood Bodhi, so it must take a long time, and he can''t be disturbed in the process of refining, so it''s necessary for him to get off the production line. Otherwise, if he is attacked by AI te at a critical moment, he will be killed!


    After sitting on the training platform for a while, he calmed down. When he was no longer nervous and excited, at night, Qiu began to reach out and pick up a blood Bodhi with three lines on the short table in front of him, put it into his stomach, and at the same time began to refine it.


    To be on the safe side, he plans to refine the second one after refining one, instead of taking two at the same time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than two hours later, the chat group.


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, isn''t the Lord here?"


    Worship the moon: "no, the group leader is closed. Pudu group friends, you have refined the spiritual fruit given you by the group leader? "


    Pudu Cihang: "exactly, the three veined blood Bodhi is really a level 6 spirit fruit. After I ate it, my accomplishments have been greatly improved. Now it''s in the middle of my OBE. When I devour the country Cough, after I have completed one of my dreams, I will be able to take off the centipede and become a dragon. By then, I will never be a centipede again! "


    Pay homage to the moon congratulations. But in fact, whether it''s centipede or real dragon, they all have their meaning of existence. They are all life. As long as there is love in their heart, they don''t matter high or low, and you don''t have to be too persistent in Purdue group friends. "


    Pudu Cihang


    Centipede and dragon have no distinction between high and low. Is it your brain or mine?


    Pudu Cihang: "cough, what the administrator said is very true. The little demon has been taught. Now that the little demon has refined the spirit fruit, he will set out to carry out the task ordered by the group leader. "


    Go ahead and have a safe trip


    Pudu Cihang: "by your lucky words!"


    With that, the ready Purdue Cihang looks at the rune sent by yeshiqiu in his hand, takes a deep breath, and then moves his mind and chooses to use it.


    Xiao Yan, here comes the teacher!

 Chapter 124

    In the chat group.


    [Ding, group member Wei Wuxian is online. ¡¿


    about half an hour after the departure of Pudu Cihang, Wei Wuxian, who was tired of planting trees, went online.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, back pain, leg cramps, sure enough, I am not suitable for planting trees, I only suitable for picking lotus, playing pheasant, and drinking."


    Worship the moon: "planting trees is to create, little brother, what you want to do is to consume, which is not good."


    Wei Wuxian: "eh, uncle, are you there too?"


    "Well," he said


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, what you said is not right. Everything in the world stresses balance, and there is no blindly creation and consumption. If there is no one like me who picks lotus seeds, why do they plant them? If there is no one like me to fight pheasant, what is the significance of pheasant''s existence? If there is no one who drinks like me, why do people waste food to make wine? Uncle, don''t you think so? "


    Pay homage to the moon


    It sounds reasonable, but why do I always feel that something is wrong?


    Yin Su Su: "poof, Mr. Wei, you''re really a flowery man Cough, I mean you are really eloquent, Mr. Wei! "


    Wei Wuxian: "of course, who doesn''t know that Wei Wuxian, who is good at six arts and has both wisdom and courage, is an outstanding young genius among all the immortal families."


    Yin Su Su


    If you don''t, I don''t know.


    Wei Wuxian: "by the way, I just remembered one thing. Aunt Yin, the new man with the same name and surname as your son went to your world to find you? Before I went offline, the group leader reminded him that if you want to determine the similarities between his world and your world, you can go to see them with your own eyes. Did he go


    Yin Su Su


    Call me Auntie again. I''m very young. I''m only 30 years old.


    Yin Su Su sighs. If she is not in the same world, she can''t beat the boy. She has to greet him with Tianshuang fist to let him know how guilty it is to call a woman auntie.


    You are 15 years old, I am 30 years old, the difference is only 15 years old, this It should be called sister!


    Wei Wuxian: "aunt Yin, why don''t you talk? Didn''t he go?"


    Yin Susu: "ah, Wei Gong Zi, Zhang master came to my world, is currently a guest of Wudang school, he was in the process of learning Joyoung magic with his teacher, Zhang Zhen.


    Wei Wuxian: "Joyoung magic?" What a domineering name! Can you become a God after practicing? No, I remember the rookie said he was a martial arts practitioner, not a Shinto practitioner! "


    Yin Susu: "Joyoung''s magic is not a divine law. It is a very powerful martial arts. It belongs to a martial arts system with a thorough understanding. After martial arts, all martial arts are available."


    When sending this message, Yin Su Su looked back at Zhang Sanfeng and Zhang Wuji, who were talking happily in the hospital, and a glimmer of vision flashed across their faces.


    she has practiced Tian frost boxing and Joyoung magic, so she can''t practice, but her son''s no jealous is different. He has not practiced the frost of heaven. If he can let him worship this master as a teacher and learn Joyoung''s magic, how good it is.


    As a mother, don''t we all hope that our children will be promising?


    To be in the Wulin and to have excellent martial arts is the greatest promise!


    Wei no admire: "what sounds like a lot of magic, but since it is not a practice of becoming a God, why is it that it is better to call the Joyoung magic" Joyoung Wugong "? Miraculous skill It''s a bit like selling dog meat with a sheep''s head! "


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei, this is your question I can''t answer you. "


    Wei Wuxian: "well, after all, this martial art is not yours, so you shouldn''t have got the name. I''ll ask Master Zhang when he''s online."


    Yin Su Su


    It''s not mine. I''m so upset!


    Wei Wuxian: "by the way, I didn''t pay attention just now. Now I find that there seems to be one more person in our group. It seems that we are still a Buddhist master!"


    Worship the moon: "yes, there is a new comer. His name is Pudu Cihang, and his essence is centipede spirit."


    Wei Wuxian: "centipede, centipede?"


    Yin Su Su: "well, demon Keke, he is a highly respected Master of demon cultivation! "


    [Ding, Li Maozhen, member of the group, is online. ¡¿


    at this time, a mechanical sound rings and Li Maozhen''s head is lit.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "is the leader there? Xiao Wang has Huh? What monster? "


    As soon as he went online, he had to find the group leader, but after glancing at the two messages on the screen, Li Maozhen asked instead.


    Then, he pulled the screen up, and he realized that there was a monster in the group. The centipede became a spirit and a monk. This is a good story.


    But with all the demons, what''s the big deal about monsters?


    Li Maozhen didn''t care. He took a look at the group list and found that the group leader''s head was gray, indicating that he was not online at this time. He sighed with disappointment. He thought he could become a position manager today. Now it seems that he has to wait a little longer.Affiliated to the world, Shengjing.


    Looking around at the last Qing army who died in the war, Li Maozhen''s different pupil flashed a sharp color.


    Long years of fighting made him know the rules of the battlefield. So many corpses must be dealt with, otherwise they are prone to pestilence. With a wave of his hand, he immediately ordered the corpses to be burned outside the city, opened the City Treasury to appease the people, and then killed all the bannermen


    He wants to completely cut off the possibility of these people''s restoration.


    This world, will be Qi country''s world, his world!


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li is here, too. Brother Li, there is a new person in our group. I just looked at the news record. The group leader asked him to go to a different world to take a disciple named Xiao Yan. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Xiao Yan?"


    Seeing that the group leader is not here, Li Maozhen, who just wants to go offline to refine blood Bodhi, stops and frowns.


    He had never heard of the name, but the group leader ordered the newcomers to take him as an apprentice. It can be seen that he must be extraordinary. Is he a genius?


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen also called up the chat record and began to read it.


    As for Yin Susu, she came earlier than Wei Wuxian, and she had finished reading the news record, so there was no need to read it.


    After reading the news record, Li Maozhen''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. I don''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that the group leader attached great importance to Xiao Yan, but it wasn''t that kind of attention. It was a bit unspeakable.


    Wei Wuxian: "Pudu Cihang, new uncle, I know you are not offline. Did you meet the apprentice you are going to accept when you went to a different world? If you meet them, open the live broadcast and let''s have a look. I want to know what the apprentice you are asked to accept looks like. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "I also want to know. Please help me."


    Yin Su Su: "in fact, the little girl is also very curious."


    Moon worship: "Pudu group friends, let them have a look."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douqi mainland, Wutan City, xiaojiahoushan.


    He used some means to find out who he was looking for. At this time, Pudu Cihang, dressed in cassock and holding a Zen stick, searched all the way. Finally, he found the boy kneeling in front of a tomb in a bamboo forest.


    Take out the portrait from the Xiao family and compare it. Pudu Cihang is satisfied and nods. It''s the boy.


    When I raise my hand, I will use my self satisfied magic to make a gorgeous appearance. Unexpectedly, at this time, I received the news from AI te.


    "Let me have a live broadcast?" Seeing the news on the chat screen, the face of Purdue Cihang is a little strange. As for the live broadcast function, when he entered the group, he finished reading the group files, so he naturally didn''t know it.


    But


    I''ve come to take an apprentice, poor monk. Why are you so curious? Do you want to rob an apprentice with me?

 Chapter 125

    But even if you want to do it, do you do it?


    Pudu Cihang shook his head in his heart. What he just used was a crossing rune that was not sold in the mall, which means that even if other group members have enough points, they can''t come here, let alone compete with their apprentices.


    Otherwise, he would like to have a group of members to fight with him!


    Looking at the young man kneeling in front of the tomb not far away, I can feel the breath from him. Rao Shi already knows that his strength has declined because of the cultivation absorbed by the soul body, and Pudu Cihang can''t help feeling disgusted.


    No matter what the reason is, low strength is low strength. Such a weak human would not have been willing to accept him if the group leader had not given the order and accepted the reward.


    Poor monk, I don''t want face?


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, since you are so elegant, how can I refuse? Please wait a moment. "


    The next second, Purdue Cihang turned on the live broadcast function.


    Originally, I wanted to refuse, but the administrator said, there''s no way. You can watch it if you want. Poor monk, I''ll take it as a disgrace and accept a waste apprentice in full view of the public.


    Alas!


    In the group, Wei Wuxian and others see that there is a live room open, and they open it one after another, putting their mind into it.


    Once in, a movie with the protagonist of Purdue Cihang, ah bah, the picture appeared in front of them.


    Several people were silent and focused on watching, especially Wei Wuxian. This guy didn''t know where he got a jar of good wine. It was very pleasant to drink and watch.


    Seeing that these people have entered the live broadcasting room opened by themselves, Purdue Cihang squints and reminds himself to pay attention to the image. Although it is doomed to lose face, it should not lose face because of its own problems.


    Style, you should have your own style.


    "I''m a great virtue monk, I''m a great virtue monk..." Close your eyes and meditate in your heart several times. Then, Purdue Cihang begins to cast.


    Open your hand, and there is a golden light in it. At first glance, it looks like Buddha''s light, but it''s not. It''s magic light, but it''s all the same. I say what light it is, it''s what light it is.


    As soon as I raised my arm, I threw the golden light ball into the sky. Suddenly, a large golden light enveloped the surrounding area, which looked very sacred.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In front of a tomb in the bamboo forest.


    Xiao Yan, with a pretty face, kneels here, lowers his head and says nothing.


    He was sad and angry.


    He didn''t understand why God had to do this to him, let him cross into the world, let him become a genius, and then put him into the dust when he was most proud, and turned him into a scrap of ridicule and abuse.


    The spirit of three fighting


    Among the young masters of the Xiao family, his cultivation is the worst!


    But he was the son of the patriarch. He was a genius before. He was the most outstanding genius of the Xiao family in the past 100 years.


    Now, as long as he meets anyone who knows himself, he will ridicule himself, humiliate himself and trample on his dignity.


    He is not reconciled, he is very angry, he wants to put those who humiliate themselves under their feet, let them pay thousands of times for their behavior, let them know how terrible they are when they are angry!


    But


    He could only think that today, unlike in the past, he was no longer a fighter or a genius.


    He can''t even beat Xiao Ning''s followers. What can he do to make those people pay the price?


    "Ah! Why? Why?... " Xiao Yan looked up at the sky, opened his mouth and yelled out. His face was ferocious and frightening.


    He doesn''t want to be angry. He wants to live a peaceful life, but he has no way. He can''t control his anger. He really Very angry!


    "Hum!"


    At this time, a dazzling golden light appeared, stabbing him to close his eyes, and then a voice like Sanskrit appeared.


    Sanskrit?


    These two words suddenly appeared in his heart. Xiao Yan was stunned, and his face suddenly changed, not to mention how shocked he was.


    "Who?" Because Jin Guang is too dazzling, he wants to open his eyes, but he doesn''t succeed. When he hears the sound of footwork for a while, and gradually approaches himself, Xiao Yan stands up in a hurry, turns around and yells.


    "All actions are like dreams and bubbles, like dew and like electricity, so we should observe them like this. Almsgiver, you are angry. This will aggravate your anger, damage your peace, and do harm to your future! "


    In the golden light, Pudu Cihang, holding a Zen staff, walked step by step towards Xiao Yan, put up a palm and said gently to him.


    "Benefactor?" Hearing this address, Xiao Yan''s face changed again, and there were ten thousand words in his heart.


    Did he just cross again or something? This is a land of fighting spirit. Where did you come from, benefactor?Ignoring the glare of the golden light, looking at the man standing up, closing his eyes and facing his own Xiaoyan, Purdue Cihang nodded to himself.


    Well, I want to take back the previous evaluation. Although my strength is a little poor, my heart is not bad. I''m a good material.


    Anger


    It''s a good thing to use, but it can also enhance your strength. But now I''m a monk of great virtue. There are still people in the group watching me. I can''t praise him in this respect. Otherwise, what will I become?


    It doesn''t matter to others, but the caretaker who loves and loves all the time certainly doesn''t like anger. He can''t help it. He can only admonish him in this way.


    Then, run the mana and let the golden light disperse slowly.


    With the dissipation of the golden light, Xiao Yan gradually opened his eyes, a little sore, but he could still see clearly. After he opened them completely, a kind-hearted master in white cassock, holding a gilded Zen stick, appeared in his sight.


    Master?


    Yes, this is the first feeling that Pudu Cihang gives Xiao Yan.


    "Amitabha, poor monk, it''s a gift Pudu Cihang smiles at Xiao Yan and gives him a Buddhist ritual.


    Xiao Yan


    Amitabha? So, did I really cross again?


    Xiao Yan looked around and found that he was still in the bamboo grove in the back hill of Xiao''s family, and his mother''s grave was still behind him, which made him a little confused. Isn''t it just for people to wear this time, the whole space has been crossed?


    "Benefactor, what are you thinking about, but what are your doubts? Can I help you?"


    With that, there is an extra cloud at the foot of Pudu Cihang. First, he rides him up a few meters, then he sits down, cross his legs, and directly sits on the cloud. This scene looks quite magical, which is completely different from the painting style of Douqi mainland.


    "You, who are you?" Looking up at Pudu Cihang, Xiao Yan feels that his throat is a little dry and asks in a hoarse voice.


    "Poor monk Pudu, according to the law, came to find the benefactor."


    "Look, what do you want me to do?" Without immediately asking his doubts, Xiao Yan stepped back in fear and asked Pudu Cihang.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you are predestined with me!"


    Xiao Yan

 Chapter 126

    Although I haven''t read Fengshen romance, I still know some of the plots and lines in it.


    I''m predestined with you?


    I''ll go. This is treating me as a treasure, you monk!


    Hearing Pudu Cihang''s words, Xiao Yan, who was afraid in his heart, was slightly stunned, and immediately set off a storm in his heart, not to mention how frightened he was.


    Does it mean that this time he went through the romance of Fengshen?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, there is also a lot of discussion in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "is he the apprentice that the group leader asked the newcomer to accept? It doesn''t look very good either. It''s a yelling, impulsive and irritable character. Um It''s a bit like Nie mingjue, the master of the Nie family in Qinghe. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it''s true. He seems to have experienced some setbacks and tribulations, so that his heart is full of anger. If you don''t let it out in time and accumulate all the time, you will probably do something irrational once it breaks out one day. "


    Yin Su Su: "the boy''s face is still pretty. He should be a good boy. He is probably bullied. Is the grave of his father or mother behind him? Alas, it''s pitiful to lose a child loved by his parents! "


    Wei Wuxian: "aunt Yin, what you said is wrong. I have lost my parents, but I don''t feel pitiful, and I won''t yell like him."


    Yin Su Su: "young master Wei, how can he compare with you when you are young and have such high accomplishments? Also, Mr. Wei, can you stop calling me Auntie? "


    Wei Wuxian: "what should I call you? Aunt


    Yin Su Su


    My aunt looks like you!


    "Hoo With a deep breath, Yin Susu patiently sent him a message and said, "Mr. Wei, you can call me Mrs. Yin just like king Qi."


    Wei Wuxian: "this is not too outsider?"


    Why don''t I meet you, kid!


    Yin Su Su cried in her heart.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, Mrs. Yin is Mrs. Yin. Hello, Mrs. Yin


    Yin Su Su: "well, Mr. Wei is very polite!"


    Wei Wuxian: "Yin ah You''re welcome, madam


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I think the young man named Xiao Yan is very angry. Just as Pudu group friends said, it will damage his peace, so the group leader will choose to let Pudu group friends accept him as an apprentice, right? However, if you can let the group leader speak in person, there must be something extraordinary about it. We might as well continue to watch it. "


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, what you said is reasonable. I guess the group leader''s choice to let the newcomer accept him as an apprentice is to let the newcomer purify his anger and cultivate him into a noble monk like the newcomer. I want to open my eyes and see how the newcomer purify his anger."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing the conversations of the group of friends watching the live broadcast in my mind, and the Pudu Cihang sitting on the cloud, the corners of my mouth twitched without any trace.


    Is this a slap in the face?


    As soon as I overturned the previous evaluation of the boy, I thought he was good-natured and a good material. But after a while, people in the group sent out the news that he was not good enough, and even said that he was shouting and impulsive.


    Anger


    That''s a good thing that can make people stronger. How can it become a negative thing in your eyes?


    Also, let me purify his anger and cultivate him into a great monk. Do you guess right? Is that really the plan of the group leader?


    As I said, I''m a fake monk. How can I purify people''s anger? It''s almost aggravating!


    Pudu Cihang was helpless.


    It''s nothing for him to ask him to accept an apprentice, but if he really wants to purify the anger of the apprentice and train the apprentice to become an eminent monk, then It''s very difficult. After all, it''s not my major. My major is stealing national fortune. How about turning into an adult idol.


    Then he turned his attention back to Xiao Yan in front of him.


    It''s a joke for such a surly young man to let himself be such a fake monk to purify him and turn him into a noble monk.


    Yes, it must be a joke. The group leader can''t be so embarrassed.


    But the administrator is not wrong. If you can let the group leader speak in person, there must be something extraordinary about this son. You''d better put it under the door first, and then talk about other things!


    Thinking about it, Pudu Cihang lowered his eyes slightly, and a large golden light bloomed behind him, solemnly chanting: "Amitabha!"


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Yan, who had calmed down a lot at this time, was shocked again. Under the influence of Pudu Cihang''s Sanskrit voice, his mind was gradually out of control. In addition, it was like the scene of Buddha''s coming into the world. He could not help but kneel down and kowtow to Pudu Cihang.


    Of course, Xiao Yan''s heart was firm enough, so his reaction was much stronger than that of ordinary people in the ghost world. His body shook, but he didn''t kneel down.Seeing this, Pudu Cihang was not surprised, because he didn''t really move. If he came to the real world, the Sanskrit would become the Sanskrit.


    "Benefactor, you are predestined with poor monk. Would you like to fulfill this predestination?" See Xiao Yan''s mind has been disturbed nearly half, the body in a flash, Purdue Cihang asked him with a smile.


    "What, what fate?" Xiao Yan confused way.


    "Apprenticeship."


    Xiao Yan


    "Benefactor, your anger is too strong and your peace is damaged. If you don''t practice boundless Buddhism in our Buddhism, it will suffer a lot in the future. After death, you will not be able to live in peace. You will be rejected by reincarnation and suffer forever. Life in the world is a great calamity. We need to know that there is no limit to suffering, and we can turn back to the past! " Pudu Cihang said so.


    "Back, back to shore?"


    "Not bad."


    "But I, I am not reconciled, I want to be strong, I want to let those who humiliated me pay, pay the price." There are more than half of the mind is sober, confused Xiao Yan murmured.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you enter our Buddhism, you can practice the magic power of Buddhism. Every day, you can achieve great success, and you can benefit all living beings


    "Can you, can you make those people pay the price?" Xiao Yan asked.


    "Buddha said: there is cause and effect in the world. Those who have humiliated you have already had cause and effect with you. If you succeed in your cultivation, you can go to them to end this cause and effect. "


    "I don''t understand."


    Pudu Cihang


    After a moment''s silence, Purdue Cihang said simply: "yes!"


    After getting this answer, Xiao Yan, who was confused by Sanskrit, looked up for a long time. Pudu Cihang, who was sitting on the cloud and was shining "Buddha''s light" behind him, seemed to confirm whether he was really an expert who could help himself become stronger.


    Then, he got a positive answer in his heart. Then he hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t help but recall the humiliation and trampling he had suffered in the past two years. Finally, he slowly bent down and murmured: "the teacher is up, disciple Xiao Yan..."


    "Brother Xiaoyan, no!" Just when Xiao Yan was about to kneel down to worship his teacher, suddenly, a light voice rang in the bamboo forest.


    At the same time, a powerful roar came to the ears of Purdue Cihang.


    "Where does Warcraft dare to be wild here?"


    Pudu Cihang


    Demon, Warcraft? Poor monk is the protector of the country!

 Chapter 127

    I''ve known from the group leader that there might be an expert behind Xiao Yan. Unexpectedly, he came so fast.


    Besides, what did I do?


    I just want to take him as an apprentice and bring him to my world. I don''t want to harm him, let alone eat him. Why are you so excited and "dare to be wild here".


    Oh, dare to talk to me like this. Who do you think you are?


    The group leaders are not so rude to me!


    As soon as his eyes turned, he looked at the girl who unexpectedly came to the cemetery door and the man in black behind her. His face was compassionate, and he felt a little dissatisfied.


    He was about to finish what the group leader told him to do. These two guys actually disturb themselves at this time. It''s really disgusting!


    "Amitabha!" At that moment, Pudu Cihang put his hands together and recited a Buddha''s name. The next second, the golden light was shining, and the powerful momentum was released from his body, which changed Gu xunger''s face.


    The momentum is Fight the emperor?


    "Be careful, miss!" Feeling the breath from the body of Pudu Cihang, he discovers that he is not human Ling Ying, and his pupils shrink slightly. He says to Gu xun''er.


    Originally, he didn''t want to get involved in this matter, because he had no interest in Xiao Yan''s life or death, and he didn''t want to be a teacher. He was a mole ant in his own eyes. If he was willing to look at him, it was a gift to him.


    But


    Miss Chennai thought deeply of him. Seeing that he was humiliated by the boy named Xiao Ning today, she ran to the back hill of Xiao''s house alone, so she followed him out.


    After catching up with Xiao Yan, I found that someone wanted to take him as an apprentice, and Xiao Yan seemed to be bewildered, so I immediately made a sound to stop him.


    In this way, how can you not show up?


    If that person is stopped by the young lady, he will be angry. If he doesn''t show up, the young lady will be in danger.


    Thinking about it, Ling Ying sighs in her heart, and then goes forward to resist the momentum of Pudu Cihang for Gu xun''er. At the same time, she drinks loudly, and bursts out her momentum of seven stars fighting the emperor. A large black light appears, which impacts Pudu Cihang.


    Two momentum, two colors of light, you come and I go, forming a stalemate with each other.


    At this time, he heard Ling Ying''s two loud cheers, and the confused Xiao Yan finally woke up completely.


    However, he didn''t realize that he was confused before, because most of his mind was still awake before. The Sanskrit voice of Pudu Cihang just played a role in relaxing his guard, and didn''t control him.


    Of course, the main reason is that his cultivation is too low to realize the means of Purdue Cihang.


    Confused by the outbreak of the war, Xiao Yan looks at the golden light of Purdue Cihang sitting on the cloud in front of him, and then turns to see the black light of Ling Ying in front of Gu xun''er.


    There is a number in my heart.


    Xun''er was hijacked by a gangster!


    Otherwise, how could she have said "brother Xiaoyan, no!" What about it?


    Brother Xiao Yan, this is clearly calling himself, and the word "don''t" should be said to the man in black who is full of black light.


    Xun''er must be worried about himself, and then chased himself to come here. At this time, the man in black appeared, and he shot at xun''er. The frightened xun''er subconsciously yelled at himself, and then looked at the man in black who had appeared in front of him and said the word "don''t".


    Well, it must be!


    Think of here, Xiao Yan whole person suddenly a anxious.


    Xun''er is not only her childhood sweetheart, but also the only one in Xiao''s family who doesn''t dislike herself and never ridicules herself. If something happens to her, she will be very sad.


    So, Xiao Yan quickly turned back and wanted to say something to Purdue Cihang. He just saw that the golden light and black light collided back and forth, and the golden light was going to be downwind. He immediately closed his open mouth.


    Don''t disturb the teacher at this time, or something big will happen!


    Teacher?


    Yes, didn''t the master say that he and he had a relationship of master and apprentice, and he came to look for himself?


    Although I can''t figure out how he came to Douqi continent, this master is an eminent monk and has extremely powerful magic power. Well, although he is at a disadvantage at present, he is definitely a strong man in the world. He is willing to accept his three-stage Douqi as an apprentice. Why don''t he agree?


    With his guidance, I will be able to become stronger, wash away the shame, and let those who have mocked me look at me with new eyes.


    So I agreed!


    I decided to take the master as my teacher and practice Buddhism from now on.


    As for being a monk Well, Huanxi Buddha is also a monk. I''ll learn from him. I don''t know if Huanxi Buddha shaved his head? If there is one, in order to become stronger, you can make do with it a little and shave your head. Anyway, it won''t affect the major events in your life.If the teacher doesn''t allow himself to practice Happy Buddha, eh Then it will become stronger, and we will talk about it later. It''s a big deal, and it will be popular at that time.


    Xiao Yan thought of it in his heart.


    At this time, Pudu Cihang, who is under more and more pressure, looks ugly. He never thought that the strong man behind Xiao Yan was so strong. He had refined a level 6 spirit fruit, and his momentum was slightly inferior to him. It''s not easy to take Xiao Yan away.


    Thinking of this, Pudu Cihang looks down at Xiao Yan, who is not far away from him, and wants to take him away by force. It''s a pity that Ling Ying''s momentum entangles him. Once he divides his hand to catch Xiao Yan, Ling Ying''s momentum will immediately oppress him, and even his whole person will take the opportunity to rush over, let alone take him away I''m afraid I''ll be seriously injured.


    After analyzing the result of his attack on Xiao Yan at this time, Pudu Cihang gritted his teeth, then took a deep breath, and tried his best to mobilize the magic power in his body to use his unique skill.


    Suddenly, sitting on the cloud, he came out with a more dazzling golden light. Then, the whole person disappeared and was replaced by a huge golden Buddha statue. The Buddha statue was suspended in the air, overlooking the whole hill behind the Xiao family. Oh no, overlooking the whole Xiao family, this, this is


    "Buddha of the Tathagata?" Looking at the Golden Buddha statue in front of him, Xiao Yan was completely confused and murmured.


    "Well?" Also surprised by the other party''s suddenly bigger operation, Ling Ying makes a suspicious nasal sound. He feels that the other party''s momentum seems to be stronger, but he always feels that something is wrong.


    "In the paradise of the west, when the Tathagata Buddha comes, what kind of evil are you? In front of the Buddha, you still don''t show your original shape?"


    Pudu Cihang, who used the Dharma phase heaven and earth superposition transformation technique, yelled at Ling Ying. Then he put up his huge golden fingers and stabbed him hard.


    Poor monk, I will stab you to death!

 Chapter 128

    What I use is not ordinary transfiguration, but the magic power of heaven and earth, which is superimposed with transfiguration. Once this move is used, my body will become extremely huge. Although my cultivation has not changed, my physical strength


    "Oh, see how I can deal with you, poor monk!"


    There was a sneer in his heart, and then he turned into a Buddha like Pudu Cihang. He pointed at Ling Ying and stabbed him hard.


    His finger is not only attached with the profound magic power of the big monster in his out of body environment, but also the physical strength of his body. He doesn''t believe that the dark little one can take it down.


    It has to be said that what Pudu Cihang thought was right. Seeing the huge golden finger poking at him, Ling Ying''s face really became very dignified.


    He has self-knowledge and knows that he can''t take the blow from the other side with his own strength.


    Although he can display his powerful fighting skills, his opponent''s cultivation is not much worse than him. His fighting skills can''t destroy the two huge fingers. Once he can''t destroy them, the opponent''s fingers will stab him and make him suffer huge impact and heavy injury.


    This also calculate, anyway oneself skin is rough and fleshy, and fight, where can not get hurt?


    The problem is that there is still a young lady behind her. What if it affects her later?


    That''s a big sin.


    Thinking of this, just at the moment when her momentum was broken by the other party''s fingers, Ling Ying quickly stretched out a hand backward, grasped Gu xun''er''s wrist, and said to her, "Miss, I''m offended.".


    Then, Ling Ying jumps up, and a pair of black fighting wings appear behind her. With a vibration of the wings, she turns into a bunch of Aurora with a girl and quickly retreats to avoid the huge golden finger of Purdue Cihang.


    "Boom!"


    The golden giant finger punched in the air and poked at the place where they were before. It blew up the place, not to mention fiercely. A large amount of dust filled the bamboo forest, and even the whole Xiaos mountain was severely vibrated.


    Of course, because of flying in the air and extremely fast, the explosion and the vibration of the mountain had no effect on Ling Ying and Gu xun''er. On the contrary, it made Xiao Yan standing on the ground a little embarrassed.


    Although he was sheltered by the "Buddha light" of Pudu Cihang, he was not hurt by the impact of the explosion, but the vibration of the mountain made him unsteadily eat the mud.


    "Fortunately, they haven''t been seen by those people in Xiaoning, otherwise they will bark again." Xiao Yan felt a little lucky, and then quickly got up from the ground, patted the ash on his face, looked up at Gu xun''er who was "held" by the man in black in the air, and his face was worried.


    Just now, the teacher incarnated as Buddha, and he should have used a similar method of "asking God". In this way, he failed to capture the villain who was full of black magic light. What can I do?


    What''s more, why do I always feel that I have seen and heard the Buddha who changed and what he said just now?


    Xiao Yan is worried about Gu xun''er''s safety, but he has some doubts in his heart.


    At this time, Pudu Cihang was very disappointed that he didn''t hit the other side with one blow. He thought he could give the guy a second. Unexpectedly


    However, it''s enough to push him back. In this way, you can let go of what you want to do.


    Then, with a wave of his big hand, he caught Xiao Yan on the ground and caught him in the palm of his hand.


    "Brother Xiaoyan!" Seeing this scene, Gu xun''er in the air was shocked and yelled at him.


    It took a long time to cross. When introducing himself, Pudu Cihang said that he was Pudu and didn''t give his full name, so Xiao Yan didn''t recognize his real identity until now. Although he caught him in the palm of his hand, he was just very frightened and not afraid.


    Hearing the girl shouting to herself, Xiao Yan quickly responded to her in a high voice: "don''t be afraid of xun''er, I won''t let you have anything to do!"


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    What can I do for you? What''s the matter, aren''t you?


    "Amitabha, this is not the right time for you to do evil, so I''ll let you go. However, if you do anything evil, it will be rewarded every day. I advise you to do more good deeds and do less killing, so as not to fall into extreme prison after you die. It''s good!"


    The man and the ring are all in his hands. Pudu Cihang doesn''t intend to stay here to fight with the dark and strong man. He pretends to say a word, and then he chooses to return to his own world.


    Anyway, the group leader said that he opened his carrying authority to let Xiao Yan stay in his own world for a day, so he would take him and the soul body in the ring back first, and then ask him to sign the confirmation of change of world native place.


    Then, invite the soul body that the group leader wants to hire as the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group to the affiliated world. In this way, his task will be completed.


    What are you doing here with that guy?


    Poor monk, I''m not stupid.


    "Amitabha ~" with the last word of the Buddha''s name, the whole body is glittering with gold. Pudu Cihang, who has become a hundred Zhang Tathagata Buddha, disappears in Gu xun''er''s anxious eyes and Ling Ying''s confused eyes, and leaves the world.Gu xun''er is anxious because of her brother Xiao Yan. Where is her brother Xiao Yan taken? How can she save him?


    And Ling Ying, good guy, I saw you for the first time today, and you gave me such a big pot.


    I''m a demon. I''ll have to pay for everything I do?


    I''m really


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    [Ding, the live broadcast has been closed. ¡¿


    Pudu Cihang: "you have all seen Xiao Yan''s appearance. Now I''m going to take him as an apprentice and ask him to sign the notice of change of world native place. This kind of thing won''t be broadcast live. Everyone, I''ll leave first."


    Wei Wuxian: "new man, oh no, master, I want to ask, you just became the Buddha, is that the real Buddha? Why do I always feel something is wrong when I look horizontally and vertically? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "the huge golden Buddha can really give people a great deterrent, but I also think there is a problem. If the real Buddha comes, will it be impossible to end the strong man in black?"


    Worship the moon: "it''s a fake, not a Buddha, but a centipede."


    Yin Su Su: "centipede?"


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, the Buddha says that there is no one, no self, no all living beings. Whether it is a Buddha or a centipede is the same. Don''t be too persistent. Mr. administrator, do you think so? "


    Pay homage to the moon


    I seem to have said something similar to you. Now if you ask me that, can I say it?


    Immediately, the library reading on the moon silent for a while, and then sent a message: "yes."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, what the administrator thinks is the same as that of the poor monk. How lucky is the poor monk. I''m going to officially accept the apprentice. I''ll leave first. I''ll see you later


    Pay a visit to the moon: "chat back."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After sending the last message, Pudu Cihang chooses to go offline, and then returns to the ghost world of Qiannv. He looks at Xiao Yan, who is still in his hands, with a blank face.


    Thinking about it, he was about to say something to him. But before he spoke, he suddenly shook his head and raised his head to beg: "teacher, disciple, please help Xun ER!"


    Pudu Cihang


    Who is Xun er?

 Chapter 129

    Although Pudu Cihang had a fight with Ling Ying just now, he didn''t hear the conversation between him and Gu xun''er, so he really didn''t know who xun''er was in Xiao Yan''s mouth.


    But it doesn''t matter, Xiao Yan takes the initiative to solve his doubts.


    Immediately, Xiao Yan tells the story of "xun''er is hijacked by a gangster, but his teacher says that it''s not the right time to let the gangster go." then he looks at Pudu Cihang and asks him when the right time is.


    Pudu Cihang


    When is the time? I don''t know, poor monk.


    No, that''s not the point. The point is how the man in black became a villain. Isn''t he the one to protect you?


    Poor monk, I''m a little confused.


    "Teacher, you will help me save xun''er, won''t you?" Seeing that Pudu Cihang did not answer himself, Xiao Yan raised his head and asked him again.


    "Does he not know that the man is protecting him, on the contrary, he thinks that the man is a villain?" Take a close look at Xiao Yan in his hand and see that he doesn''t look fake. Purdue Cihang murmurs in his heart.


    Then, after thinking about it, he stood up his other hand and solemnly said to him, "Amitabha, the destiny of heaven and the fate of oneself are inevitable. Xiao Yan, from today on, you will follow the poor monk to practice. When he is successful in his daily practice, you can go to rescue the girl. At that time, it is the right time. "


    "I''m going to rescue you?" Hearing Pudu Cihang''s words, Xiao Yan was stunned and lost his Shinto.


    "Yes, the girl was captured by the evil spirits. It''s her destiny, and I can''t help it. But you are different. You are the life in her doom. As long as you accept the poor monk''s instruction and work hard, it will be able to rescue the girl from the evil devil''s claws Pudu Cihang talks nonsense.


    Although it was nonsense, under the influence of Pudu Cihang''s false Tathagata body and real Sanskrit voice, Xiao Yan could not help but trust.


    He felt that such a holy and powerful monk would never deceive himself into a three-part fight.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, Xiao Yan can''t deny that he is really a mole ant now. He is so small that there is nothing worthy of calculation from the strong. So what the strong say, Thaksin.


    What''s more, the Buddha''s light is so dazzling, how can I not believe it?


    "Am I the life in xun''er''s doom? OK, then I will try my best to practice, let her grasp me, and then use my strength to resolve the crisis, safe and sound! " Xiao Yan clenched his fist and said firmly in his heart.


    Seeing all kinds of people and Xiao Yan''s appearance, Pudu Cihang knew that he believed his own lies. In this case, there is nothing to say. Kowtow and worship your teacher.


    At that moment, Pudu Cihang put forward the matter of worshiping teachers to Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan doesn''t resent this. At least he is a person who has completely integrated into the mainland. It''s not normal for him to pay homage to his teachers. Besides, even if he still retains the character of modern people, it''s right for him to kneel down and kowtow when he sees the golden body of the hundred Zhang Tathagata?


    You know, I was a believer in Buddhism in my previous life. I worship all the Buddha statues in the temple. Now when I meet this shining and talking Buddha statue, how can I not worship it?


    So Xiao Yan took a deep breath, and his face became more and more serious. Then he knelt down on the huge palm of Pudu Cihang''s hand and kowtowed to him: "disciple Xiao Yan, see you teacher!"


    "Well, I''m free!" A little satisfied nodded.


    No matter what the people in the group say, in any case, Pudu Cihang is quite satisfied with his disciple. Although his strength is a little poor, his mind is OK.


    Always yelling, full of anger?


    Ah, anger is the capital to become stronger. What do you know? It is because the world is full of hostility that I have the chance to devour the national fortune, refine the dragon spirit of the royal dynasty, and turn into a dragon. Otherwise, I may not be able to turn into a dragon after another thousand years of cultivation.


    "Thank you, teacher!" Xiao Yan respectfully should a, then slowly stand up.


    "In poverty, no, there are 17 disciples under the seat of teacher. Today you worship me as your teacher. I will address you according to the order of the disciples under the seat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After standing up, Xiao Yan''s serious face suddenly changed when he heard what Pudu Cihang suddenly said, and the corners of his mouth gave out a fierce smoke.


    Seventeen disciples, according to the order of disciples, do they want to call me "old eighteen"?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yan quickly said: "well, teacher, you can actually call me Yan..."


    "From today on, I and your elder martial brothers will call you xiaoshiba. When you meet your elder martial brothers, you will call them elder martial brother so and so according to their order. Remember?" Without waiting for Xiao Yan to finish speaking, Pudu Cihang said to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Small, small eighteen? "


    A breeze blowing, Xiao Yan in the wind messy.


    "Well, you just got started today. I''ll introduce you to your seventeen elder martial brothers in a few days. Now I''ll give you a present." He turned a blind eye to Xiao Yan''s messy appearance. After all, it''s his own rule to call his disciples according to the order. It can''t be changed easily, Pudu Cihang continued."The gift of meeting?" Hearing these three words, Xiao Yan, who was extremely depressed in his heart, became excited. He looked at Pudu Cihang with light in his eyes and was very curious. What gift would he give himself? Is it a top-level skill or a super immortal?


    "Whoosh!"


    His eyes shot out two golden lights, which instantly hit Xiao Yan''s palm. The next second, the golden light disappeared, and there was another book in his hand. When he took it up, he saw that it was written "guide to the basics of stealing the country".


    Xiao Yan:???


    Xiao Yan has a question mark on his face. What kind of wool skill is it? Stealing the country? I''m not interested!


    "This is a skill that a disciple of a teacher must learn after he gets started. I''ll ask someone to arrange a residence for you later. You should read it carefully when you go back." Pudu Cihang said earnestly.


    Although he has no feelings, he really wants to teach him well. Maybe he can be a great help in the future!


    "Yes, teacher." All of a sudden, I felt that I had made a mistake in paying homage to my master. I gave myself such a meeting gift. But then again, it''s better than a Buddhist Scripture.


    Also, a monk, what country do you want to steal? Do you want to learn from the Western Pope?


    Xiao Yan muttered in his heart.


    "Also, little eighteen, sign this, so that you can concentrate on learning with me here." After giving the meeting gift, Pudu Cihang handed the confirmation letter of change of world native place given by the group leader to Xiao Yan and said to him, using the puzzling Sanskrit.


    As soon as the Tathagata came, Xiao Yan, who had become confused again, looked at the confirmation letter in front of him and thought that it was like the dream of many people in previous lives to move their rural hukou to Beijing. This is a good thing.


    So he bit his finger and swayed around signing his name on the confirmation letter. After signing, the confirmation letter turned into stars and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Seeing this scene, Pudu Cihang nodded, then waved his hand and put Xiao Yan on the ground. He slowly put away his magic power and changed back to the original human form.


    At this time, Xiao Yan also sobered up again, but still did not find what just happened, just feel a little heavy brain.


    Step in front of Xiao Yan, reach out and take down the ring on his neck. With Xiao Yan''s puzzled expression, Purdue Cihang politely says to the ring: "I''m Purdue. I''ve been ordered to ask you to go to a place. If you are impolite, please forgive me."


    With that, Pudu Cihang ordered a boy to take Xiao Yan down and arrange a room for him in the palace.


    "Teacher, that''s what my mother left me!" Seeing that Pudu Cihang seems to confiscate his ring, Xiao Yan says to him in a hurry.


    "No, this ring is not your mother''s, because it has its owner. I don''t know what I said is right, Mr. Yao Chen?" Seeing that the person in the ring didn''t respond to him, Purdue Cihang said with a smile.


    Xiao Yan: "what?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect to meet people who knew me in the gama empire. Besides, is this a small world that can be opened up by fighting saints?" Originally, I didn''t want to come out, but when I heard people calling out their own names, Yao Chen knew that he couldn''t hide any more, so he sighed, floated out of the ring and asked Pudu Cihang.


    Looking at the drug dust appearing in front of his eyes, Xiao Yan suddenly felt that his heart was a little painful, as if he had missed something, but What is it?

 Chapter 130

    Xiao Yan doesn''t understand.


    At the same time, fighting mainland, Nalan family secret room.


    The purple thunder light lit up the whole secret room. Sitting on the practice platform in autumn, his breath became stronger and stronger. His hands on his knees and fingers that hadn''t moved for a long time suddenly moved.


    And this move, a strong momentum suddenly burst out from his body, instantly hit the door of the chamber of secrets.


    Then, the door of the secret room, which was made of top-grade black rock and sealed with several seals, was smashed and turned into a pile of useless crushed stones and fell to the ground under the impact of the momentum of autumn advancement at night.


    At this scene, the guards of Nalan''s family, who were guarding outside the secret room, were stunned.


    How is that possible?


    How could the gate be broken? When the old man set up the stone gate, he said that even he could not break the stone gate, so he could shut it safely. Now that the stone gate is broken, doesn''t that mean


    "Come on, tell the elder quickly!" The captain of the convoy was the first to recover and said to a member beside him.


    The latter heard his captain''s words, and gradually responded, nodded to him, then quickly held the long gun and ran in a certain direction.


    The patriarch was suddenly ordered by the royal family to garrison in the western part of the Empire, while the old man was still in another secret room. So now all the affairs of the clan are decided by the elders.


    Just when the guards outside were very frightened, in the secret room, the night time Qiu, who had gathered his momentum, slowly opened his eyes. This time, a purple light flashed through his eyes. He felt that his whole person was like a world shaking change.


    No, it''s not like that. It''s true.


    Now, his strength is


    Clench your fists, check the changes in your body through the internal vision method, and then run the fight. In an instant, "whoosh", a pair of purple wings appeared behind him.


    Not only that, a large amount of thunder energy in heaven and earth seemed to be summoned, rushing towards him like a respectful servant, following him like an arm.


    Looking back at the purple wings behind him, he thought of the picture he saw with the method of internal vision, and finally looked at the thunder energy around him. At night, Qiu understood, and then he laughed.


    Fight the emperor!


    He''s going to fight the emperor!


    DouWang can change his wings and mobilize a small amount of the same energy in the outer space.


    Douhuang can fight Qi to turn wings and mobilize a large amount of energy of the same attribute in the external space. The high-level douhuang can even stay in the void for a short time without the help of external forces.


    As for the cultivation knowledge from fighting Qi to fighting king, he had already mastered all the jade books he got from Nalan family''s treasure house, so he could clearly know that his current state was superior to fighting king, and the power of space could not be exerted for the time being, so what else could it be?


    He didn''t know what was the criterion for judging a large amount of energy and a small amount of energy, but he felt the strong thunder energy around him. At least in the night time and autumn, the energy was large enough, which was a measure he had never met before in this world.


    "Oh, fight the emperor!" He raised his mouth and read a sentence excitedly in his heart. Then at night, Qiu looked up at the front, his eyes were fixed, and his wings vibrated behind him, turning into a beam of thunder light and flying out of the chamber.


    The guards outside only felt that their eyes were bright, and their eyes were subconsciously closed by the thunder. When they opened again, they looked curiously into the secret room, only to find that their young master had disappeared.


    Gone?


    This Something''s wrong!


    The captain of the guard, Nalan, the six-star fighter, opened his eyes and his face was full of disbelief.


    Who can tell me what happened in this chamber today? Young master, where is he?


    Was he kidnapped, or evaporated, or It can''t be true?!


    In the heart suddenly produced a guess, the next second, Nalan suspected that his whole person is not good, his young master, he is only 12 years old.


    Looking up at the bright sky, Nalan murmured repeatedly: "how is this possible?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Over the imperial capital.


    His wings vibrate, and autumn flies rapidly in the clouds at night. This is the first time in his previous life that he has experienced the taste of heaven.


    It''s really delicious!


    "Boom!" Open your hand, and the palm overflows a mass of purple thunder energy. At night, autumn throws away a piece of cloud not far away. When the purple thunder touches the cloud, there is a loud noise, and the whole cloud is covered with purple thunder, just like a thunderstorm.


    Then, in the night autumn excited eyes, it soon burst open, turned into pouring rain toward the ground.


    Although there is the reason that water conducts electricity, you can throw a high-pressure thunder ball. This posture is much higher than before. What was it like before?Well Accumulate strength for a long time, and then use fighting skills. Now this is not fighting skills, it''s just a quick trick.


    But it''s this little trick that people below the king can''t resist.


    "Sure enough, Dou Huang and Da Dou Shi are different!"


    At night, when autumn is excited, I can''t help sighing in my heart.


    At this time, two mechanical sounds suddenly rang in his mind.


    [Ding, congratulations to the leader of the group for getting the ability to fly and unlocking the group function - activity. ¡¿


    [activity: Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group is a place to connect Zhutian Wanjie. The group members come from different worlds. Occasionally, the group members encounter very interesting things in their own world, and they want to participate with other group friends. However, many ideas are difficult to realize because of the crossing symbol. In order to deepen the friendship between group members, each group member can apply to the group leader to hold a group activity once a month through this function. The location of the activity is his own world, and the content of the activity is what he is going through or about to experience. The activity time should not exceed half a month, and participants do not need to pay the cost of crossing to the activity location. It''s up to the group leader to decide who''s application and what kind of activities to hold. Note: chat groups can only hold group activities once a month at most. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Hearing the sound of the system suddenly in my mind, the excited night Shiqiu brakes quickly and stops in the air.


    What did the system say just now? It has unlocked the activity function, and you can start activities in the group in the future?


    Good thing!


    Although free traversal will lead to tax reduction, if it is not free, they will not be able to spend points to buy traversal for any activity, unless that activity is of great benefit to them.


    Besides, occasionally holding activities in a different world can make the group friends have a clearer understanding of the different world and deepen the relationship and cooperation between the group friends, which is certainly good for the group leader.


    Besides, isn''t it in your own hands to make the final decision on what kind of activities to hold?


    Think, night autumn mind move, into the chat group, want to see the group of friends on this new function attitude.


    It''s not the exclusive function of the group owner, so the group friends must have received the message from the system, but the introduction will be a little different from that of themselves. After all, they are notified to different people.


    Next second, in the chat group.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿

 Chapter 131

    In the chat group.


    After receiving a message from the system, almost all the group members are online now. They all know that there is a new function in the group, and they are chatting now.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "every month, you can apply to the group leader for an activity. The location of the activity is your own world. You don''t need to cross the rune, eh Bruce Lee has an idea. "


    Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world, is staring at the 13th District, intending to capture the charm and black gas of the devil Bruce Lee thought about it, and sent a message in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "coincidentally, I also have an idea."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "I have no idea. I just want the group leaders to agree to my application."


    Wei Wuxian: "this is called no idea? You have such a beautiful idea


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "really? Maybe. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "I just came back from the world of Mrs. Yin. I have decided to gather all the people of the Ming religion to fight against Meng Yuan. I think we can take this as the content of the activity. Please join us."


    Yin Su Su: "well, I think what master Zhang said is very good. I''m very interested in it."


    Tu yamaya: "No."


    Yin Su Su


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said


    Wei Wuxian: "that is, sister fox is right. Group activities are of course used for parties. It''s meaningless to fight and kill. I suggest that I take you to Yunmeng''s mountain forest to pick lotus pods and fight pheasants."


    Ximen chuixue: "boring."


    Wei Wuxian: "is it boring? Well, how about I take you to catch monsters? Is that much more interesting? "


    Ximen chuixue: "monster, is it strong?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, from the live broadcast of your last fight with brother Li, the strength of low-level monsters should be similar to you."


    Ximen chuixue


    The inferior one is similar to me. What do you mean?


    Huoyun evil god: "it''s better to compete in martial arts. I suggest that you hold a challenge arena in my world to test your strength. I think this challenge arena can be set at the top of Huashan Mountain."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "huoyun running, do you want to challenge Bruce Lee?"


    Fire cloud evil god No, no, I just want to make a suggestion. "


    Affiliated to the world, the scientific research institute, read the books about rice at a glance, and now the moon worshipper, who is doing research, saw the news on the chat screen, hesitated for a moment, and put forward a suggestion.


    Moon worship: "come to my world and let the world have love with me, how about it?"


    All members of the group:


    As soon as the news came out, the crowd was quiet.


    Sorry, administrator, we''re not interested!


    "Alas Seeing that no one answered him, he sighed deeply. He suddenly understood why the group leader assigned him to be the administrator instead of other people. It was because the people in the group had no love.


    This administrator has a long way to go!


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    just as people are talking about it, autumn is online at night.


    As soon as he went online, the message that Pudu Cihang had brought Xiao Yan to the ghost world of Qiannv and made him sign the confirmation of change of world native place appeared in front of him. Different from unlocking the group function, this matter is not too important for the chat group, so the system will not tell him when he is not online, but set it up Set it to pop up when you''re online.


    Seeing this news, a faint smile appeared on Qiu''s face at night.


    Very good, in this way, promised Nalan Yanran to help her get out of marriage, even if most of the things are completed, the rest are trivial, no difficulty.


    That''s right. The reason why yeshiqiu asks Pudu Cihang to take Xiao Yan as an apprentice and take him to a different world is to be able to deal with the promise of Nalan Yanran and help her get rid of that annoying engagement.


    Yeshiqiu''s original plan is to take Xiao Yan away from the world by himself, and then wait for some time, until the news of his disappearance reaches the imperial capital, and then go through the normal procedure to ask the Xiao family in the name of Nalan family.


    Ask what?


    What''s wrong with Xiao Yan? Is it possible for him to come back? Did he commit suicide?


    You Xiao family should give us a definite answer to these questions. Our eldest lady wants to get married. We can''t wait for a missing person all the time. What should we do when we get old? Who is responsible?


    So, it''s fair and reasonable to retire!


    Of course, this is only a preliminary plan for yeshiqiu. How to operate it can be considered at that time.


    In a word, as long as Xiao Yan is not in the world, it is not difficult to plan the details carefully and give up the marriage without losing face.


    Yeshishiqiu originally planned to do it by himself, but later, Pudu Cihang joined the group. In order to be on the safe side and excellent leaders don''t have to do everything by themselves, but they should know people and make good use of them, yeshishiqiu gave him the task of "getting Xiaoyan away", and thenHe did a good job. He did things perfectly. Although he didn''t know the process, he was very satisfied with the result.


    Now there is no Xiao Yan in the world. It''s much easier to get married. As for the crisis brought by the emperor of heaven 30 years later, 30 years With his current cultivation speed, I don''t need to pay any attention to him. Let him stay cool.


    In fact, yeshiqiu didn''t think of other ways to get out of marriage, for example, in private, don''t bully others, don''t let their family lose face


    Well, it''s not a method. It''s clearly a requirement. So many requirements add up that unless Nalan Yanran kneels down on the ground and asks them to give up their marriage and hold their Xiao family''s dignity high, it won''t come true at all.


    In the original work, whether she went in private or not, I don''t know this night. But as the eldest lady of Nalan family and the disciple of Yunlan clan leader, she went to the Xiao family with only one big fighter and a few fighters, which is enough to keep a low profile.


    You know, there are four or five big dippers in the Xiao family.


    As for don''t bully others, at first, Nalan Yanran was very polite to Xiao Zhan and called him uncle. The younger generation was very polite. However, when it comes to divorcing, Xiao Zhan''s attitude changed. Later, Xiao Yan jumped out and was aggressive, which made Nalan Yanran tell the cruel fact that he was a waste.


    Also, don''t give them gifts. Are you insulting them? But it''s rude to go empty handed, isn''t it?


    Here are some good examples from the original book. How do you say you should be polite to them and how can you give up marriage normally?


    This is a false proposition in itself!


    Of course, this can''t be said to be Xiao Yan''s fault. Any man who is him will jump out at that time.


    Of course, this can not be said to be Nalan Yanran''s fault, for any woman is her, will not marry a strange waste.


    In a word, different positions lead to conflicts. In the end, they all depend on their own abilities.


    This night autumn see very thoroughly, so he chose to do so, will Xiao Yan away, the Party of the conflict away, the conflict naturally does not exist.


    Originally, he wanted to kill him, but after thinking about it, he didn''t offend himself. Moreover, although it''s not accurate to say that the protagonists are all the children of destiny, Xiao Yan is a bit of a heretic. His experience is People who want to kill him are miserable.


    Therefore, in this world, he is hard on him. Yeshiqiu thinks that it''s better to let Pudu Cihang take him away. He has prepared a Buddhist teacher for him, so that he can use the anger lotus of Buddha to justify himself, which is worthy of him.


    What, no chance to use it?


    How can there be no chance? Does it have to be a strange fire? Like to play with fire, just grab two groups of fire and put them together. Just say it''s Buddha''s anger. What''s wrong with lotus, right?


    Purdue Cihang: "yeshiqiu, Lord of the group, you are online. The little demon has done everything you ordered. That Mr. Yao Chen, the little demon has already invited him to the affiliated world. I don''t know when you will meet him. Can the little demon tell him? "


    At night, when Qiu finished reading this reminder and wanted to go on to the next one, suddenly, Purdue Cihang sent himself a message from AI te.

 Chapter 132

    Seeing the message from Pudu Cihang on the chat screen, yeshiqiu doesn''t look surprised. He can take Xiao Yan away under Gu xunger''s eyes, so it''s not difficult to take the medicine dust away.


    You know, at this time, the drug dust is very weak, not very strong.


    After absorbing Xiao Yan''s fighting spirit for more than a year from the original work, he and Binghuang haibodong could not help but join hands with the eight winged Black Snake emperor of the six star fighting emperor level. At last, they spared all their soul power to give Xiao Yan the fury of Buddha, and lotus did not blow up the eight winged Black Snake emperor. Judging from his strength now, he is definitely not the opponent of Pudu Cihang.


    However, I told Purdue Cihang to be polite to Yaochen, so the difficulty was slightly increased.


    But if you think about it carefully, if you ask him to go to a place, he may not agree, but he may not refuse.


    Maybe he didn''t use force. Did he just agree?


    At night, Qiu thought of this in his heart, and then he called out the second and third message. At a glance, it was exactly the same as what Pudu Cihang said.


    The second one says that he brought the dust to his world.


    The third is that he brought the dust from his world to the subsidiary world.


    Very good, very good. In this way, the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group will be available. You don''t have to think about who to worship and learn the medicine refining technique.


    After all, our identity is the leader of the group. It''s enough to manage a chat group well. How can we do everything by ourselves and not give others the opportunity to show?


    Zhuge Liang couldn''t help it. Except for a few people, all the others were rubbish. He had to bear with himself and then died. We are not the same. In the past, there were few people in the group, but now there are more, and they are all talents. Even if they are not enough, they can go to all over the world to find them.


    I thought that autumn would close the reminder window at night, put the chat screen in front of me again, and sent a reply message to Pudu Cihang.


    Yeshiqiu: "well done, Purdue Cihang. You should treat him first and take him around the affiliated world. As for meeting him Well, @ Yin Su Su, how about meeting him later on behalf of the chat group and talking to him? "


    Although he felt sure that he could persuade Yaochen to accept the invitation of the chat group and become the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group, yeshiqiu still had self-knowledge. His eloquence was not very good, and he had no experience in pulling people, so it was better to leave this kind of thing to the most suitable person.


    Yin Su Su, her intelligence quotient and eloquence are top in the group. As long as it doesn''t involve her husband and son, she is calm. It''s most appropriate for her to hire Yao Chen on behalf of the chat group.


    The world of killing dragons by relying on heaven, Wudang Mountain.


    Yin Su Su is waving the moves of Tian Shuang Quan to deepen her mastery of it. At the same time, she is in the water group, and suddenly receives AI te from the group leader. She is a little confused.


    Let me meet the great pharmacist on behalf of the chat group?


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s good for all members of your group. I have something to do. I have a look at the people in the group. You are the most suitable person. I''ll send out the information about the drug dust and the treatment given to him. You can have a look. If you want, 120 points will be awarded to you after it is completed. "


    [Ding, the group leader uploaded a file. ¡¿


    Yin Su Su "!"


    120 points?


    Seeing the news from the leaders, the poor Yin Su Su''s body was shocked and his eyes were shining.


    She is very poor. Although she can''t see the score figures of other group members, after this period of communication, she can also know that she is the most humble, the weakest and the poorest person in the whole group.


    When she lost her fortune, she could only buy a copy of "Tian Shuang Quan" and a few pills of Dan medicine. The blood Bodhi was still flattered by the overlord, and was given to her by others. The gap was clear at a glance.


    Now, the group leader has arranged a task for himself, and he can get 120 points after completing it. How can he refuse?


    Anyway, it''s a good thing to go to the affiliated world to hire talents, not to go to war. There is no danger of life. Of course, you can''t miss such a good thing.


    So instead of immediately replying to the group leader, Yin Susu first opened the documents sent by the group leader and carefully read the information about Mr. Yao Chen and the treatment he was given.


    After watching, Yin Su Su took a cold breath, and her face was full of horror. She didn''t expect that Mr. Yao Chen''s background was so big, and she could still live after death!


    Wait, I can still live when I''m dead. How can I feel something wrong with that?


    Yeshiqiu: "how about this task? If I don''t, I''ll arrange for someone else. "


    Yin Su Su: "wait a minute!"


    Autumn at night


    Yin Su Su: "cough, Lord, as a member of the chat group, I''m a member of the chat group. You''ve ordered me to do something that benefits the whole chat group. If I refuse, I''m not too irresponsible. Please rest assured that I''ll talk to Mr. Yaochen and make him the exclusive pharmacist of our boss chat group."After reading the document, Yin Su Su thought about it in her heart. She felt that with the experience and situation of the other party, the chat group gave such a good treatment, and her three inch tongue, the success rate was still very high, at least Eight or nine percent.


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t let me down."


    Yin Su Su: "please rest assured."


    "Then I''m here to accompany Mr. Yao Chen more, waiting for Mrs. Yin to come. "


    Attached to the world, Pudu Cihang, who is sightseeing in the capital with medicine dust, takes a look at the ghost who can ignore the sun and sends a message in the group.


    Yin Su Su: "thank you, master. I''ll go there to meet you right away."


    Pudu Cihang: "OK, no trouble, no trouble."


    I''m also willing to have a good relationship with the ghost who is good at refining medicine.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, you have done a good job this time. This is a reward for you."


    At night, Qiu didn''t forget what he said and gave 500 points to Pudu Cihang.


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, little demon, thank you all."


    Seeing that 500 points have been recorded, Pudu Cihang is very happy. He sends a message of thanks to yeshiqiu, and then buys the dragon spring sword in the mall.


    Longquan sword?


    Yes, this sword contains part of the emperor''s Dragon Qi, which is exactly what I need. I want to devour the national fortune and form a dragon with the Dragon Qi of the dynasty, so the more the Dragon Qi is, the better for me.


    Although I pawned some things before and got some points, the amount was enough, but I took out so much to buy a sword at once, which led to a sharp decrease in working capital. Pudu Cihang is still a little tangled. Now there are 500 points in the account. This kind of worry is gone, and Longquan sword should be obtained.


    I received the news that Pudu Cihang had purchased Longquan sword. There were 200 more points in the account. Qiu hehe laughed at night. What''s this? I''ll give you the reward, and then you do my business with the reward I give you?


    It''s also very interesting.


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, group leader, I want to apply for holding group activities!"


    Seeing that the group leader seems to have finished talking, Wei Wuxian, who has been staring at the screen, finds the opportunity and comes out in a hurry to send a message to yeshiqiu.

 Chapter 133

    Yeshiqiu: "if you want to apply for any activity, you can initiate the application through the [activity] function, and I will approve it one by one."


    See Wei Wuxian suddenly sent out the news, night autumn to his reply.


    Of course, the reply is like this, but yeshiqiu''s intention to join the group this time is to see the group''s attitude towards this new function. Seeing Wei Wuxian so excited that he wants to apply to hold an activity, yeshiqiu is very happy.


    By holding more activities, the people in the group should be able to enhance a lot of friendship, deepen their own development and cooperation, and make common progress. In this way, the chat group, which includes all the members of the group, will naturally rise and have more energy. As the leader of the group, naturally


    Thinking of the bright future, his wings vibrated and stood in the sky at night. A smile flashed in autumn''s eyes. He felt that it was better to choose a day than to collide with the sun. It was better to set down the activities that can be held this month and let people participate as soon as possible. This kind of good thing should be sooner rather than later.


    Wei Wuxian: "I know that I have just turned on the [activity] function, looked at it carefully, and also initiated the application, but I still want to talk to the group leader again, because I really want to hold this activity."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What activities make you think so? Even if I agree with this kind of activity, few people will participate in it.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "group leader, Bruce Lee also wants to hold activities. Well, since Bruce Lee taught Jackie Chan a lesson in the library last time, the old man around Jackie Chan improved his magic, so that Bruce Lee could not enter the 13th district even if he could restrain his magic. Because Bruce Lee could restrain his magic, but he could not restrain his demon body, so I want to launch an activity to let his friends participate in the attack District, do you think so? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You''re just asking your friends to be your thugs. What kind of activity is this?


    Wei Wuxian: "I don''t think so. They all said that activities are used to enhance friendship. Do you want us to fight with you?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "can''t fighting side by side enhance friendship? Is there a deeper friendship than going through life and death?"


    Wei Wuxian: "no, but I don''t want to fight with others for no reason."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "then you can not participate in this activity."


    Wei Wuxian


    Where''s my sword?


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "let''s calm down for a while. Don''t hurt our feelings. It''s up to the leaders to decide what kind of activities to hold. Let''s put forward our own ideas calmly, don''t you think?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, brother Li is right. I don''t agree with him. I tell the leaders."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee doesn''t want to talk to you either."


    Wei Wuxian: "hum!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: hum


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    This relationship really needs to enhance friendship.


    Peeping at the screen of the night, autumn kneaded his forehead, some headache thought.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "group leader, I have also initiated an application in the [activity] function. I just don''t know when you will make a decision. Before that, do we have to make some preparations? After all, we don''t know whether our application will be approved or not. If so, as the host, we always have to prepare banquets and some programs to entertain other group friends? ¡±


    someone finally asked the right question!


    Seeing the news from Zhang Wuji, Qiu nodded at night. He thought this guy was good, much better than Yin Su''s unfortunate son.


    Thinking about it, in the evening, Qiu sent a message to the group and said, "OK, be quiet. The original purpose of the activity is to enhance the friendship among the group members, but you quarrel with each other in order to hold the activity. Isn''t that putting the cart before the horse? And then you''ll have to cancel your application next month. "


    As soon as the news came out, the whole chat group was silent, and no one dared to speak.


    It''s not a good thing to cancel the application.


    Don''t think it''s a thankless thing to let yourself hold an activity. Just like the devil Bruce Lee, if the activity he wants to hold is approved, he won''t have to laugh to death. Therefore, this application opportunity can''t be easily lost. It will be very sad.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, yeshiqiu continued to send a message: "Zhang Wuji asked very well just now. If your application for the activity is approved, you must be prepared in advance. In order to leave enough time for you to prepare, I will approve every application on the same day. No matter whether you agree or not, the initiator will receive the message and know it well. In addition, everyone can only apply once a month, so you should be careful when you apply, and don''t send out some applications that are obviously impossible to be approved. In addition, once this month''s group activities have been decided, other people will have to wait until next month whether they apply or not, so if they want to, it''s better to apply as soon as possible. "


    Yeshiqiu: "today is the first day to unlock the function of the activity, so today we decided on the activities to be held in this month group. @All the members of the group, if there are still others who want to apply, I will start to approve them as soon as possible. "After that, open the [activity] function interface at nighttime and autumn, and call out the group members'' activity applications. Let alone, they are very fast. Now there are six applications.


    The first is the application of demon Bruce Lee. The activity he wants to hold is to attack area 13 together.


    Hehe, thermal weapons are still very deterrent, especially the laser gun that destroyed the charm in the original work. How many people in the group can withstand it? Tu Shanya and Baiyue, who are able to survive, probably have no interest in this activity. As for qianrenxue and Pudu Cihang It''s hard to say.


    "This event is not suitable for this month." After thinking about it, Qiu ordered him a fork at night.


    What''s more, Bruce Lee doesn''t mention how to distribute the spoils in his application. He just lets his friends work for him for nothing. If he agrees, he won''t be scolded to death by his friends behind his back.


    The second application is Li Maozhen. This guy''s application is a bit interesting. It''s to let everyone follow him to catch the bad marshal, and then let him become the pharmacist of the chat group. At least he is also the one who can make the long crude medicine. Although the medicine has side effects, it is enough to show that he is good at this aspect. If he can win it, it will be a good thing for the chat group.


    As for the defects of prescriptions, we have our own super strengthening furnace, which should not be a big problem.


    Hesitated for a while, nightfall put the application on hold for the time being, and compared with the following to make a decision.


    The third one is huoyun evil god. The application of this product is to set up a challenge arena and let the friends fight with each other. It''s really boring.


    No!


    The fourth one is Zhang Wuji''s application to join in the action of destroying Mengyuan. You can complete this kind of difficult and time-consuming task by yourself, and this kind of activity can hardly enhance the friendship between the group members, so you refuse.


    The fifth is Wei Wuxian''s application, baifengshan hunting.


    Sponsored by him or Jiang family of Yunmeng, he invited friends from all over the world to hunt demons and ghosts there. The prey he hunted can be packed and taken away. After that, he can go back to lianhuawu to have a meal and have a dinner together. That''s good!


    At night, Qiu felt his chin and felt that the application was not bad. It meant to enhance the feelings among the members of the group, and it also had advantages, although the advantages depended on their own abilities.


    The last application, moon worship, is an activity about love.


    In this regard, night autumn just want to laugh.


    Worship the moon, although some cruel, but I still want to say, in fact, whether it is before you or now you, you do not know love ah!

 Chapter 134

    As for the application for moon worship, nighttime autumn will naturally refuse. The purpose of the activity is to increase the friendship among the group members, not to let others have love.


    Besides, not everyone can do the methods of creating (AI) that he and he said.


    Besides paying homage to the moon, are there any other people who are good at discovery and scientific research?


    No, none of them.


    So go to Xianjian world to bring love to the people there and let them feel love. This kind of difficult thing is for you as the administrator to complete alone. We will give you spiritual support.


    Of course, in order not to make Baiyue feel like a person without love, yeshiqiu sent him a private message after giving him a fork, telling him that his activities were too vague and there was no specific plan. He didn''t say anything about how to let people have love and get love when they went there. He just quoted what he said before to find out This is not advisable.


    After receiving the private message from the group leader, Bai Yue suddenly realized and immediately shook her head in chagrin. It turned out that this was the case. How could she make such a mistake?


    No, I really shouldn''t!


    Well, the application for moon worship has also been forked out, and the rest are Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian.


    Are you going to catch yuan Tiangang or Baifeng mountain together?


    This is a problem!


    Touching his chin and looking at the two applications on the screen, yeshiqiu feels a bit embarrassed. To tell you the truth, these two things are very good, but if you can only hold a group activity once a month without paying for the crossing symbol, you can only choose one from the other.


    Choose


    He closed his eyes and hesitated for a moment. Finally, at night, Qiu opened his eyes and chose Baifeng mountain for hunting.


    Although the old Wang Ba of Yuan Tiangang lived a long time and his strength was passable, to tell you the truth, that''s what he was.


    Just three hundred years of skill


    Is it strong?


    Li Maozhen traded six blood Bodhisattvas from xiongba with funerary poisonous insects. It should be no problem to increase her power by one or two hundred years after all refining. In addition to the death poisonous insects in his body, and the two winged magic dragon bought from the demon Bruce Lee, yeshiqiu analyzed them in his heart. Unless Yuan Tiangang calculated all Li Maozhen''s actions through the hexagram, he would be defeated Doubt.


    Who made him unable to fly?


    If the ground forces meet the air force, that''s death!


    And he wants to fortune telling. Li Maozhen''s fortune changed as soon as he entered the chat group. Because his affairs, not to mention yuan Tiangang, even the way of heaven in that world can''t be fully understood. What can he calculate?


    Even if he can figure out some things, Li Maozhen can''t capture him alone. There are Wei Wuxian, the immortal cultivator, Bruce Lee, the demon cultivator, Tu Shanya, Pudu Cihang, and even the big man, Baiyue.


    Can yuan Tiangang still calculate the actions of these people?


    So it''s not difficult to arrest him. Of course, let him be willing to make medicine for chat group.


    Moreover, there is only one prey, which is not exciting enough. Wei Wuxian has many ghosts for his friends to catch. In contrast, the latter is more interesting and can enhance their friendship.


    Think of here, night autumn in Wei Wuxian activity application before tick once, agree.


    Then there was a mechanical sound in the crowd.


    [Ding, group activity: hunting in Baifeng mountain; Activity Location: the world of evil way ancestors; opening time: five days later; interested participants, please click the activity function interface to register. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "Baifeng mountain? Great


    Wei Wuxian, who stares at the chat screen, jumps up when he hears the sound of the system. He looks at Jiang Cheng, who works hard to plant trees beside him. He is angry.


    I''m tired here, you''re lazy there.


    Forget it, you still laugh, you still jump, OK, I''ll let you jump!


    A flash of anger flashed across his face. Jiang Cheng took the spade in his hand and pulled at Wei Wuxian. Then


    "Ouch!" A scream, Wei Wuxian pain jumped up again, quickly reached out to touch his ass, look back, but found that Jiang Cheng want to beat himself, this is also good, quickly SA Ya son run.


    "Hey, Jiang Cheng, what are you doing?" While running, Wei Wuxian yells back at Jiang Cheng.


    How shameless is it that this guy even dare to attack himself with weapons?


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you lazy? Well, let me beat you to bed so that you can rest properly Dynasty Wei has no envy to pursue, river Cheng similarly loudly responds a way.


    "When did I get lazy?"


    "Today I planted 16 spirit trees, but you only planted three. It''s not you who are lazy. Is it me?"


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Jiang Cheng


    Almost didn''t choke, Jiang Cheng''s face became more ugly, good you Wei Wuxian, you boy


    "Watch the fight!" Jiang Cheng''s anger jumped up and his speed increased. The shovel in the hand was strong and fierce, and he fought against Wei no envy.Well, it''s tough on the face, but actually It''s only three parts.


    "Ha, you think I will be afraid of you, eat me!" Looking up at the river, which was higher than the one who had been beaten, he nodded, and then raised his thigh and stepped on the shovel of the spade.


    It''s also a three-part effort.


    And then


    "Bang!" There was a crash, and then their bodies were ejected and separated. Then, a flash of light flashed in their eyes, and they rushed towards each other and collided with each other


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yin Susu: "looking at the excitement of young master Wei, it seems that you should have started the Baifeng mountain hunting? Congratulations to Mr. Wei. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "the world of the founder of the evil way is the same as the name of the crossing Rune in the mall through his world."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "has my application not been passed? It seems that I can only catch yuan Tiangang by myself. "


    Yin Susu: "Yuan Tiangang? Isn''t that a person in the Zhenguan period? Why did king Qi also have him in the Five Dynasties you lived in? Is there a difference in this point in our world? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "no, he was really a man during the reign of Zhenguan, but he has been alive for more than 300 years."


    Yin Su Su: "hiss! For more than three hundred years, that''s terrible! "


    Tu yamaya: "I, more than 500 years!"


    Pudu Cihang: "poor monk is also more than 500 years."


    All of you: --


    It''s really enviable to have a long life!


    Yeshiqiu: "the group activity has been selected. Anyone who wants to participate can sign up. In addition, @ Qi Wang Li Maozhen, I already know about the affiliated world. You have done a good job."


    The function of chat group has covered the whole affiliated world. Yeshiqiu naturally knows about the complete overthrow of the Qing Dynasty by Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "thank you for your praise. I''m not worthy of it."


    Yeshiqiu: "there is nothing wrong with it. Since you have conquered that country, I will appoint you as the position manager of the subsidiary world according to what I said earlier."


    [Ding, the group leader conferred the exclusive title of Li Maozhen, the leader of the group. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Xiao Wang, thank you very much."


    Back to the world where she originally lived, Li Maozhen, who was drifting towards an island in a boat, felt a little more magical connection between herself and the affiliated world, and sent a message of thanks to yeshiqiu in the group.


    Then, looking into the distance, he murmured, "Yuan Tiangang, here comes the king!"

 Chapter 135

    After learning the location of Yuan Tiangang from Ji Ruxue, Li Maozhen sent someone to keep an eye on the port, so he can be sure that Yuan Tiangang did not return to the land by ferry, he was still on the island.


    In this case, it''s time to end up with him.


    He designed to leave Qi for 16 years, so that his people''s wives and children were separated and their families were broken. It''s time for him to settle this account with him.


    I have lived for more than 300 years


    Oh, it''s a thief to be old but not to die. Today, I will make you an old thief to pay a heavy price.


    Li Maozhen took the palm of her hand behind her and clenched it into a fist. There was a cold light in her eyes and a cold voice in her heart.


    Over the ship he was on, the huge two winged magic dragon waved its wings and followed Li Maozhen. Their master and servant, one by one, will fight side by side against Yuan Tiangang today!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After granting Li Maozhen the status of the manager of the affiliated world, yeshiqiu edited an announcement to put the top of the group activities to be held in the world of magic masters in five days, so that all group members can notice and don''t forget.


    Well, I won''t forget it, but I''ll edit an announcement myself to make it more formal.


    Then, yeshiqiu sends Wei Wuxian an AI te message, telling him that since he has applied and the application has been approved, he should be prepared not to let the group friends go to him at that time. He has nothing to prepare, so he directly let the group friends go to Baifeng mountain to subdue the demons.


    Apart from other things, there must be drinks and food. We also need to introduce the specific situation of Baifeng mountain and the rules of hunting, which need to be properly arranged at that time.


    Is and Jiangcheng you come and I go to fight, suddenly received the news of the group leader, Wei Wuxian quickly put up a palm to stop, that serious expression let Jiangcheng involuntarily really stopped, and then Wei Wuxian in the group to yeshiqiu reply: "group leader, you can rest assured, hunting this kind of thing we Yunmeng Jiangshi is very experienced, will not have a problem."


    Yeshiqiu: "I''ll see you in five days."


    Wei Wuxian: "mmm."


    Yeshiqiu: "by the way, how is the planting of spirit tree? Can we finish it before the group activities start?"


    Wei Wuxian: "this It''s not a big problem. "


    Wei Wuxian looked around. Although he was a big elder martial brother, he took the lead to be lazy, but few people were in the same boat with him. They were all working hard to plant trees. So Wei Wuxian thought that he should be able to plant all the 10000 spirit trees in the next two days.


    Night autumn: "not good, come on."


    Wei Wuxian: "yes!"


    Wei Wuxian answers with a smile, and then looks back at Jiang Cheng in front of him. He is going to tell him the good news and let him know that Yunmeng Jiang''s family will hold an unprecedented free talk feast soon.


    Who knows, his eyes didn''t look at Jiang Cheng''s smelly face, instead, he looked at a fist.


    Fist?


    Wei Wuxian was stunned, and then


    "Ah A punch in the face, Wei Wuxian issued a scream, the whole person fell back.


    I don''t know what happened to Wei Wuxian at this time. After telling him, yeshiqiu then communicated with other group friends. He was closed for a while, and now a new function has been unlocked in the group, so the group friends still have a lot to talk about.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, affiliated world, capital.


    After taking over the task assigned to him by the group leader, Yin Su, who was ready, came here while he was in the water group.


    Walking in the street, looking at the flying sword light in the air, Yin Su Su''s eyes flashed a trace of yearning. When can she go to heaven?


    If you want to say that Yunmeng Jiangshi, where Wei Wuxian is located, is really powerful. So many disciples can fly with their swords. In her world, even Zhang Sanfeng, who is the number one in the world, can only use tiyunzong to achieve the appearance of flying sky.


    Exactly?


    It''s true that you can climb the mountain step by step by using the ladder cloud, but it''s not flying, it can''t last long, and the speed


    Yin Su Su carefully looked at the lotus dock disciples who were standing on the immortal sword and flying with a spirit tree in their arms. Then he found that even Zhang Sanfeng was not as fast as others. What could he say.


    Sure enough, Mr. Wei has a saying that cultivating immortals is more promising than practicing martial arts!


    It''s a pity that my family is poor and I can''t even learn martial arts. What can I do to cultivate immortals?


    "Alas Yin Su Su sighed and immediately adjusted his mind to the position that Pudu Cihang had given him in the group.


    She has also been to the affiliated world several times, and the most basic way is to know each other.


    Soon, Yin Su Su came to a splendid temple, which was originally the imperial temple of the Qing Dynasty. Later, the group leaders assigned it to Pudu Cihang as his residence in the affiliated world. Pudu Cihang transformed it with magic power, and turned it into a pure temple with centipede spirit as the abbot.


    In front of the temple, a young man with a pretty face was standing here. His face was full of confusion. When he saw Yin Su Su stop in front of the temple, he immediately shook his head with great force, restrained his face and asked."Excuse me, but Mrs. yin?"


    "Well, it''s me. I know you. You are a new disciple of master Purdue. Your name is Xiao Yan, right? " Yin Su Su asked Xiao Yan with a smile.


    "Well, yes. How did you get to know me? This should be the first time we''ve met? " Xiao Yan is very puzzled to Yin Su Su ask a way.


    He didn''t feel anything when he was a teacher. Later, he calmed down and realized that something was wrong. Where was NIMA taken to?


    Just want to explore, the result is good guy, his new teacher he came back, said to take himself to a place, good cultivation, so he was brought here.


    Then, the cultivation in his mouth was to let himself wait for him in front of a temple, waiting for a lady Yin.


    This Xiao Yan to depressed!


    The skill passed on to him is stealing the country. It sounds very powerful, but I''m not interested in it. I just want an ordinary Tianjie skill, but he doesn''t give himself a chance to speak. What can I do?


    What''s more, where have you been taken and can you go back?


    Xiao Yan is full of doubts.


    "Child, it''s really the first time that you see me, but it''s the second time that I see you. After that, I''ll practice with master Pudu. I''m sure you''ll be outstanding." Yin Su Su patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder and exhorted him.


    Xiao Yan


    Is that true? Don''t lie to me just because I''m young?


    "You look about the same age as my son Wuji, and you are two or three years older than him. I''ll bring him over one day to make friends with you. Well, take me to see your master. " See Xiao Yan Leng Leng, Yin Su Su Su waved in front of his eyes and said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, please. I''ll take you." After returning to his mind, Xiao Yan invited Yin Su Su into the temple and took her to see Pudu Cihang. At the same time, his heart was like a river and a sea, and he could not recover for a long time.


    Mrs. Yin, my son Wuji


    Could it be a coincidence?

 Chapter 136

    In front of Xiao Yan, Pudu Cihang only referred to himself as "Pudu". After Xiao Yan moved to the ghost world of Qiannv, he did not have time to understand the identity of Pudu Cihang in that world in detail, or even heard the four words "protector of the country". So up to now, he did not know that his teacher was a monster.


    But now


    Mrs. Yin and my son Wuji put the two names together, Xiao Yan really had no way but to think about it.


    The story of relying on heaven to kill the dragon is very famous. There are movies and TV plays. The versions of TV plays are constantly updated, which makes people read and watch.


    Unlike Pudu Cihang, it''s just a movie and a villain.


    After more than ten years in a foreign world, even if the old guy reported his full name directly, Xiao Yan may not be able to reflect who he is.


    Looking back at Yin Su Su quietly, Xiao Yan silently remembers this matter in his heart. With a heavy heart, he takes her to a temple and leads her to Pudu Cihang and Yaochen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Pudu Cihang and Yaochen are talking.


    They were originally sightseeing in the capital, but they were very embarrassed. Pudu Cihang himself came to the affiliated world for the second time, and he was not familiar with it at all. So after enjoying a little garden, he invited Yaochen to his own site, had tea with him, and waited for Yin Su Su Su''s arrival.


    Of course, the two people are not chatting, but talking about something they are very interested in.


    Pudu Cihang is very interested in Yaochen''s ability to fear the sun even though he is a ghost, and Yaochen is also curious about his system and his current ambition.


    Because people from different worlds have no conflict of interest with each other, and Yaochen is likely to become the exclusive pharmacist of chat group, so Pudu Cihang confidently told him his ambition.


    Swallow up the national fortune, refine the dragon of the dynasty to become a dragon!


    There are also empires and kingdoms in the mainland of Douqi. In the case of dragons, there are also Taixu ancient dragons. But Yao Chen really heard about the two things of national fortune and Dynasty''s Dragon Qi for the first time. He never heard that a country can be transformed into a dragon after it is destroyed. So he was very curious and naturally had a chat with Pudu Cihang.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps rang out. They stopped talking and went along the line of fame. Xiao Yan invited a gorgeous and extraordinary woman in. It was Yin Su Su.


    "Amitabha, Mr. Yao Chen, I''d like to introduce you to you. This is the special envoy of Kuqun. Her surname is Yin and her maiden name is Su Su. You can call her Mrs. Yin." Standing up, Purdue Cihang waved his sleeve, changed a futon, made a gesture to Yin Susu, and then introduced it to Yao Chen.


    Although Yin Su Su is generally recognized as the first weak and the first poor in the group, considering that she is specially assigned by the group leader and does not look at the monks and the Buddhas, Pudu Cihang is very polite to her.


    "Thank you, master. Young Yin Su Su, I''d like to meet you Yin Su Su first gave thanks to Pudu CI channel, and then saluted Yao Chen with a fist.


    Yin Su has kept in mind the identity information of Yao Chen and the treatment offered by the chat group.


    "You''re welcome, Mrs. Yin." Sensing that Yin Su Su''s breath was very weak, Yao Chen felt very strange, but seeing that Pudu Cihang stood up, he also said hello to her.


    "Little eighteen, you go down first, and remember the skills that I taught you. I will check them tomorrow." The person who had to wait had already come. Seeing that his new disciple was still standing here, his face was still in a daze. Pudu Cihang frowned and said to him.


    "Ah? Yes, teacher, I''m leaving! " Hearing Pudu Cihang''s words, Xiao Yan excites himself, returns to his senses, bows his hand to him, and then slowly exits the hall.


    After leaving the hall, standing on the steps, Xiao Yan reached out and wiped his face, filled with shock and doubt.


    Mrs. Yin''s boudoir name is Su Su, and she also has a "my son Wuji".


    If it''s just Yin, it''s a coincidence. His name is Yin Su Su, and his son''s name is Wuji. Although he is a little older, he is still so beautiful. Xiao Yan thinks about it from left to right, and finally thinks that it can''t be such a coincidence.


    Looking back at the closed door of the palace, Xiao Yan frowned and murmured with a very serious expression: "do I cross into the story of relying on heaven to kill the Dragon again?"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... "


    At this time, the sound of breaking the air in the top of his head, Xiao Yan looked up, suddenly, the whole person was shocked.


    When Yunmeng Jiang''s disciple Yujian used to go to the toilet, he didn''t notice it. But now, looking at the hundreds of people flying with the big tree''s Yujian in the air, Xiao Yan''s eyes are wide open.


    Gods, so many gods!


    This is an immortal. It must be an immortal, right? Is there such a person who can fly with a sword in the story of killing a dragon by relying on heaven?


    Xiao Yan recalled in his mind that there was none, none. Even though Zhang Sanfeng, who was granted the title of "emperor of heaven" by later emperors, could not fly with his sword in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven. He was still a martial arts expert.Now, who are these people who appear in my sight?


    "Yin Susu, Purdue, Buddha, flying sword..." Looking at the distant figures of Jiang''s disciples in Yunmeng, Xiao Yan uttered a murmur. After thinking for a long time, he couldn''t understand what he thought.


    Finally, he sighed helplessly, punched the pillar beside him, and strode down the steps to the back of the temple.


    No matter what you come, you should be at ease. These things will be clear sooner or later. It''s no use pondering on them here. You''d better remember the skills he passed on to you according to the teacher''s instructions.


    "Alas Taking out the basic guide to stealing the country from his arms, Xiao Yan only felt that his future was dark.


    What he wants to do is to be a brilliant great strong man, not a country stealing hero who is reviled by others!


    Then he opened the skill and looked at it as he walked. On the first page, he saw: "if you want to steal the country, you must first win the hearts of the people. If you want to win the hearts of the people, you must first become an idol. If you want to become an idol, the first word is" pretend... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    While Xiao Yan worked hard, he was in the temple.


    Yin Su Su and Yao Chen talked about the most crucial part of their job as the exclusive pharmacist of chat group - treatment.


    "Master, you make pills for chat group. All the prescriptions and medicinal materials are provided by chat group. You can get 5% of the value of the refined pills. We pay by points. You should have heard master Purdue say that points are the currency used by our chat group. With it, you can buy goods from all over the world, and even buy crossing symbols that can cross other worlds. "


    "As for 5%, it doesn''t sound like much, but every member of our group has a world behind him and some forces under him. We certainly need a lot of pills, so for you, the revenue is absolutely a huge number."


    "Moreover, the group leader said that we will not limit your freedom, on the contrary, we will try our best to help you recover your strength. This is a volume of" nine nether thoughts "copied by the administrator of our chat group, Lord Baiyue. You can try to cultivate it to recover your lost soul power."


    With that, Yin Su Su handed a scroll of sheepskin to Yao Chen.


    This is not the end, Yin Su Su continued: "of course, you live in the affiliated world, chat group will be ready for you, in addition to the maid and servant..."


    Listening to Yin Su Su''s eloquent words, and then looking at the sheepskin scroll in front of him, Yao Chen was in a daze. Although he told himself when he knew the other party''s intention, he couldn''t promise. How could he sell himself?


    But


    Why do I always feel like an idiot if I don''t agree after hearing her words?


    How strange!

 Chapter 137

    In fact, this is not the treatment given to him in the autumn at night. Everything else is the same as Yin Su said, but the proportion of the value of the refined pills given to him is not right.


    Yeshiqiu indicated 10% in the document, but Yin Su Su said 5%, which is a far cry.


    Of course, it''s not that Yin Su Su forgot, but that she did it on purpose.


    This is not the way to recruit people. We need to discuss and discuss with each other. If we come here, we will quote our reserve price. How can we discuss this?


    Moreover, even if he was given 10% of the value of pills, the treatment was not particularly generous, at least in nightfall, it seemed to be at the same level.


    Because after the medicinal materials are refined into pills, the value will be several times, even dozens of times. If he is a member of the group, he doesn''t need to hire himself to sell pills spontaneously in the group, then he will have 90% of the income. After deducting the cost of medicinal materials, he will have at least 70% or 80%.


    Secondly, the functions of the system have covered the whole world. Nightfall has ordered people to start building shopping malls and pawnbrokers in the capital. Before long, not only group members, but also their companions who are brought to the affiliated world can buy goods here. They can get points through pawnbrokers, so they can buy goods from all over the world It''s not as rare as he thought.


    Of course, he is not a member of the group. If he wants to sell things in the affiliated world, he needs approval. He can''t directly put the goods on the shelves in the mall, so if he doesn''t act as the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group, he can''t earn so many points by himself.


    There is also the residence, servants and maids. These are small things. Yeshiqiu, who inherited the Qing Dynasty''s legacy, won''t care too much.


    Generally speaking, the real dry goods for the drug dust may be the "nine nether thoughts formula" and the promise to help him recover his strength.


    It''s very difficult for the current chat group to help Yao Chen recover his strength in an instant, but it''s not a big problem to gradually recover. It''s also possible for him to have a body.


    You don''t have to choose the way to fight. You need strange fire, the body of the strong, the core of the high-level Warcraft, and finally refining. It''s so troublesome. Let him learn how to win and lose, and then help him find a suitable candidate to win and lose. That''s it.


    As for the way to give up, whether it is the world where Wei Wuxian lives, the world where he worships the moon, or even the world where Pudu Cihang lives.


    Therefore, it seems that these benefits are similar to those of yeshiqiu. If he is a member of the group, it will have to be at least five times as much.


    But he is not a group member. That''s the only way. There is always a difference between a wage earner and a boss, isn''t it?


    If he didn''t quote the reserve price, he would feel like an idiot if he didn''t agree. Thanks to Yin Su''s sharp words!


    Then Yao Chen touched his chin, closed his eyes and hesitated for a while. Then, he opened his eyes. Instead of bargaining with Yin Su, he confirmed to her whether he really would not restrict his freedom, which was the most important thing he cared about.


    It''s easy to say other points. It doesn''t matter if there are more points or less points. I don''t bother to care about them. It''s Dan Fang who can help me to recover my strength and read the world that attracts him most.


    He is a master of medicine. If he didn''t love making medicine, he would not be the first pharmacist in mainland China.


    Hearing Yao Chen''s inquiry, Yin Su assured him that he would not restrict his freedom. At the same time, he was full of shock.


    The old man Don''t you plan to bargain with yourself?


    "I haven''t quoted the reserve price yet. You can fight for it again. At most, you can get 5% of the dividend. Are you sure you don''t want it?" Yin Su Su murmured in her heart.


    It''s a pity that Yao Chen can''t read her mind. He can''t hear what she says in her heart. He analyzes his current situation, and then considers the treatment given by the other party, as well as the attraction of the universe to himself.


    Finally, Yaochen smiles wildly to his heart. Yin Su, who smiles on the surface, nods his head and expresses that he is willing to become the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group.


    In this scene, Pudu Cihang, who was sitting next to them drinking tea, almost spurted out the tea.


    He also opened the group file uploaded by the group leader, and knew what the group leader had decided to give him. It was 10%. Now, 5% of the drug dust agreed, and the loss was too big.


    Pudu Cihang opened his mouth to say something, but then he thought, "his loss is the benefit of the chat group. As a member of the chat group, the benefit of the chat group is equivalent to the benefit of the poor monk. It''s just how much relationship he can get. But if the chat group doesn''t benefit, I won''t benefit at all. "


    In this case, then He does not go to hell, who goes to hell, this is his own choice, and let him go!


    Thinking about it, Pudu Cihang restrained his expression, lowered his head, and calmly cast a small spell on his cassock stained with tea, dried it, and then continued to taste tea.


    I thought something was wrong. Yaochen turned to look at it, but found that the expression of Purdue Cihang was very normal. He couldn''t see anything wrong. After he looked at himself, he nodded to himself with a smile. Yaochen didn''t doubt him, and he also laughed.Then, Yin Susu forbeared his inner excitement and entered the chat group. He wanted to tell the group leader about it and ask the group leader to send him another letter of appointment.


    Before yeshiqiu, a special letter of appointment was made through the system, on which the treatment of Yaochen was marked as 10% of the dividend of danyao. Now, Yin Susu only used 5% to win the pharmacist for chat group, so this letter of appointment naturally needs to be changed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After entering the group, Yin Su was overjoyed to find that the head of the group leader was on. He quickly edited the news and wanted the group leader.


    Who knows, she just edited a word, a message that she was very interested in popped up on the chat screen.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "king Qi, Li Maozhen, king Qi, did yuan Tiangang, who you are going to fight, really refine and take the elixir of longevity?"


    Yuan Tiangang? Longevity medicine? Didn''t he live more than 300 years because he was an immortal?


    Seeing the news from his son in another world, Yin Su Su was stunned. Then, Li Maozhen''s news came out.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "it''s really an elixir. He used to be the national master of the Tang Dynasty. He is good at refining medicine. But I heard that the elixir he made has side effects. Although it can make people live forever, it can make their meridians confused and their appearance destroyed. When I catch him, I will force him to tell me the prescription of the long crude medicine. You can refer to it together at that time. "


    Seeing the news, Yin Su Su took a look at the medicine dust in front of him. He was really timely enough.


    I just talked about an exclusive pharmacist for the chat group, and Qi Wang is going to catch a person who has a prescription for longevity medicine.


    Yuan Tiangang''s medicine for the aged has side effects. If you give the prescription to the elder medicine master to study it, it should be able to remove the defects and eliminate the side effects, right?


    Yin Su Su thought in her heart.

 Chapter 138

    As soon as his eyes turned, he continued to do what he wanted to do. He told the group leader that it was not necessary to offer such a high salary to hire Yaochen, and only 5% of the value of the pills given to him was enough, and asked the group leader to send him another letter of appointment.


    After receiving the news from Yin Su Su, Qiu Leng was stunned when she was peeping at the screen. She didn''t expect that this woman was so powerful that she was offered half of her salary.


    With half of the salary for the chat group, he hired Yaochen, the first pharmacist in mainland China.


    Yes, although the treatment of giving medicine dust involves a lot of pieces, the most important salary is the bonus of Dan medicine. Other residences and maids and servants are not worth mentioning. It''s nothing to allow him to buy the goods of the heaven and the world. As for the "nine Youming idea formula" and the promise to help him recover his strength, although it''s very valuable, it''s only one-time Bonus, can''t flow in a long time.


    Now, half of the salary is employed. It''s really How to look, how to feel beautiful.


    Although I feel that it''s a bit dark to do this, people don''t have any opinions about it. They all agree with the treatment. Then can the boss have any opinions?


    Impossible, I''m not stupid!


    So, yeshiqiu used the function of the system to call up the records of recent events in the capital. After confirming that Yin Su Su did not use coercion, she nodded with satisfaction. Then she made a new letter of appointment and sent it to her through a red envelope.


    [Ding, the group leader sent an exclusive red envelope to Yin Su. ¡¿


    yeshiqiu: "good job, Yin Su Su. I''m not wrong about you."


    Yin Su Su: "thank you for your praise. I''m just doing my best under your leadership."


    Yin Su Su, who was praised by the leaders, was very excited, but the news she sent out was full of calmness. When her husband and son were not involved, she always handled the situation very well.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t be too modest. I promised to reward you 120 points when it''s done, but now Well, at the moment when the contract of appointment is signed, the chat group will give you 300 points, and send you a "secret collection book" about your world, which clearly records the first-line treasure information of your world and their location


    Yin Su Su: "what you said is true Delete


    Just as he was about to send out the news of shock and doubt, he suddenly remembered something. Yin Su Su gave a pep talk and quickly deleted the news. Then, he sent out a thank-you note again.


    Yin Su Su: "thank you for your generous gift, little girl, thank you very much!"


    With these 300 points, plus the "secret collection book" of the world they live in, I believe that it won''t be long before I get rid of poverty.


    Well, it''s estimated that the group will be relatively poor by then, but at least the daily expenses will be there, and I can also sign up for my son to cultivate immortals, so that he can set foot on the road of immortality.


    Yin Su Su did not forget that Prince Wei, who used to call himself auntie, was assigned to Prince Anqin''s residence in the capital. He transformed that Prince Anqin''s residence into the residence of their Yunmeng Jiang family in the affiliated world, where some people were recruiting disciples and teaching immortal Dharma.


    Of course, there''s tuition.


    In the past, I was poor, and I couldn''t even get a quarter''s tuition to my son. But now, I''ll pay the two quarters together. Son, go to school for my mother!


    "Well, let''s get things done." After setting the points and the secret collection book, yeshiqiu sent her a message.


    Yin Su Su: "yes, group leader!"


    Then, Yin Susu began to work. He opened the red envelope, and suddenly a new letter of appointment appeared in his hand. He handed it to Yao Chen, explained the above content with a more beautiful smile, and then began to sign the letter of appointment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "300 points, I really envy Mrs. Yin."


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, I think the most enviable book is the collection of secret treasures. I also want to know what treasures are in my world."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "I also want to know."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it seems that I haven''t seen the male leader recently. Do you know why he hasn''t been online? This time the king went out to sea to capture yuan Tiangang. Originally, he wanted to join hands with him. After all, he was the king''s ally. "


    All of you: --


    Do you think we don''t know that you are just superficial allies?


    Wei Wuxian: "it seems that master Xiong said last time that he would shut up. He would not come out until he broke through the golden elixir of martial arts. Well, it seems like this."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, I wish him good luck, but You say, "can he succeed?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, although I''m a golden elixir, I don''t practice martial arts. So it''s hard for the master to break through the golden elixir. I don''t know."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "I''m just a new master. I don''t know much about the golden elixir of martial arts."Yeshiqiu: "it''s difficult. Normally speaking, it''s impossible for the hero to break through the golden elixir of martial arts by relying on blood Bodhi alone. However, his fortune has not been completely reversed, and the situation has not turned against him, so maybe he can really succeed."


    Peeping at the conversation of these people, Qiu thought about it at night and stood up to send a message.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "although I don''t quite understand what you mean, you are the leader of the group. You mean that the leader of the male sect is likely to be the strong one of martial arts and golden elixirs after he leaves the pass, right?"


    Night time autumn: "yes."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    With this answer, Li Maozhen was silent.


    He and the overlord say that they are allies, but they are also competitors. Although they are not competing for interests, the strength of the two sides is almost the same. If he suddenly strengthens himself a lot, he will feel bad.


    And


    I don''t know if it''s her own illusion. Li Maozhen always thinks that the old man is coveting her baby sister.


    Covet?


    Yes, although xiongba didn''t show it clearly, Li Maozhen smelled something from the news he sent out.


    It''s just like the empress. All the saints in the magic sound workshop who live with her day and night don''t know what she thinks of Li Xingyun. But as soon as we meet, we can see that she is her own sister, but it also shows that her feelings are accurate.


    So the question is, how dare the old man covet Wang''s sister? Can we let him succeed?


    No!


    If it wasn''t for the high cost of crossing runes to his world, and the group members couldn''t hurt each other, they would have crossed him a hundred times.


    Now he''s closing the door, trying to break through to the golden elixir of martial arts. He can absolutely, absolutely not lose to him, slow him down.


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen clenched her fists and looked at the island that was close in front of her eyes. Her right foot was on the board of the boat, and her whole body catapulted up. Her figure flashed like a ghost in the air and appeared on the island''s ground in the blink of an eye.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "everyone, I''m going to catch yuan Tiangang live. Yuan Tiangang is a man who has made medicine for longevity and lived for more than 300 years. I have said this in the group before. After I capture him later, people who want to buy him can trade with me with things that can make me stronger! "


    In order to keep himself from losing to the old man and protect his sister, he planned to arrest yuan Tiangang and torture him, and then let him work for himself and make medicine for himself. But now Li Maozhen has changed her mind. He wants to sell yuan Tiangang for quick money to make herself stronger as soon as possible.


    Friends of the group


    What does the LORD say? He wants to sell people?

 Chapter 139

    "This guy wants to sell yuan Tiangang?" See Li Maozhen sent out the news, night autumn picked pick eyebrows, some surprised murmur.


    You know, Yuan Tiangang is a talented person. If he has made a long-term medicine, his level of medicine refining is certainly not low.


    In the mainland of Douqi, there is a six grade pill called Qingming shoudan, which can improve people''s life span for nearly ten years.


    Just imagine, the pills that can increase the life span of ten years are all rated as six kinds of pills in Douqi mainland. What about the long crude pills?


    Let''s not say that after taking this medicine, people will live for thousands of years. Let''s say that Yuan Tiangang, as a mouse, has lived for more than 300 years. Even if he''s dead now, he''ll live 200 years longer than a normal person for decades. Well, let''s not say decades. He''s a martial arts practitioner. Even if he could have lived for 100 years, he''ll live 200 years longer.


    Even if it has side effects, it can increase the life span of more than 200 years. Yeshiqiu thought that the evaluation of this long crude drug in the mainland of Douqi would not be lower than that of qipindan, would it?


    Of course, this is not to say that Yuan Tiangang is a seven grade herbalist. After all, different worlds have different focuses of cultivation. If you give him a volume of other seven grade prescriptions, he may not be able to refine the pills, but it is enough to prove that he has deep attainments in the process of medicine refining.


    Before, Li Maozhen said in the group that he had gone out to capture yuan Tiangang. Yeshiqiu thought that he would leave yuan Tiangang to refine pills for himself after catching him. Unexpectedly, he wanted to sell such a person who could make money. What forced him to make such an unwise decision?


    One is to get 10000 yuan at one time, and the other is to get 1000 yuan every month. As long as people are not dying, they will choose the latter!


    At night, Qiu was puzzled, but he just looked at it quietly and didn''t say anything.


    Even if Li Maozhen sells yuan Tiangang, the people who buy him are also members of the group. As the leader of the group, it''s not good for her to make a comment on this matter. Otherwise, the matter will be ruined, and the group friends who want to buy yuan Tiangang will have to blame themselves behind their backs.


    Moreover, no matter who bought yuan Tiangang, if he wants to make good use of the goods, he will definitely start from his good medicine refining.


    Therefore, Yuan Tiangang still can''t escape the fate of refining medicine for the chat group. For yeshiqiu, who is the leader of the group, there is no loss in profits, so he still charges a 10% tax.


    Of course, how can the buyer make yuan Tiangang surrender to himself and be willing to make pills for himself? This is not what he should worry about.


    Anyway, yeshiqiu doesn''t plan to buy yuan Tiangang. After all, he has hired a Yao Chen. What''s more, in order to upgrade Xuanyuan sword, blood Bodhi and xivas bracelet, he doesn''t have many points to check in and clock out these years, so he has to save some money.


    So in the next period of time, he plans to earn a living and enrich his fortune by collecting taxes.


    People like yuan Tiangang should be left to other group members who have the ability to digest. They only collect taxes. After all, the group leaders eat meat and always give the group members some soup, don''t they?


    Next second, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "what, brother Li, do you really want to sell yuan Tiangang?"


    He waves his fist and punches Jiang Cheng in the face to give him color. Then he jumps up and uses his unique skill to crush him under his body. He grabs his wrists with both hands and presses his thighs with both legs to prevent him from resisting again. Wei Wuxian asks Li Maozhen in the crowd.


    They have a dream that Jiang''s family is short of pharmacists, otherwise they would not work hard to plant trees here for pills.


    What, I don''t work hard?


    I am also very hard, OK, Jiang Cheng he planted 16 spirit trees, then I also planted three!


    Very tired!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "yes, but I need something to make me stronger. Therefore, people who want to buy yuan Tiangang need to put on the shelves in the mall goods that can make Wang stronger. If Wang is satisfied, he will barter with him. Of course, the difference in value can be made up by points. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "barter? Qi Wang, there should be many things in the mall that can make you stronger now? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "although there are, they are not suitable for the king."


    It''s true that if you download the three unique skills uploaded by the powerful men in the mall to practice, you can also enhance your own strength. But you don''t know much about martial arts, and you won''t lose to his three unique skills. So instead of using points to download this, you''d better buy something else.


    As for blood Bodhi, he bought six of them with the burying poisonous insects and the overlord. In the area of improving skill, only the first three of them are effective, and the latter can only be used for healing.


    There are also demonic animal pets. I already have them.


    Other magic weapons and rare materials are not rare.


    Since the pills were bought by Wei Wuxian last time, the leader of the group hasn''t replenished them.


    A copy of Ximen chuixue''s Wudao enlightenment. Oh, my defeated general, what do you want his enlightenment to do?


    Devil Bruce Lee''s magic book. Sorry, I don''t want to change the system for the time being, and the apprentice level magic book is the rubbish skill of that system.To sum up, there are many commodities that can enhance Li Maozhen''s strength, but none of them make him willing to pay for them. He needs new things that can make him stronger.


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, your strength is not weak, you still have immortal body, and your speed is so fast. You should be invincible in your world. What do you want to do to become stronger?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "for the present King, is there still your world, my world?"


    Wei Wuxian: "what do you mean?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: "king Qi means that although it is necessary to pass through the runes, the world is really connected with each other and can communicate with each other. So it''s not OK to just be content with the status quo and not be enterprising, right?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "what master Zhang said is exactly what I think in my heart."


    Wei Wuxian


    So, you two are turning the corner and scolding me for not wanting to make progress?


    Please, I don''t want to be enterprising. I suggest uncle Jiang send someone to set up a branch in the affiliated world and recruit disciples to earn points. Do I have to work hard and sweat every day to be enterprising?


    Even if I don''t work hard, I can take the lead in my peers even if I practice casually!


    Wei Wuxian Brother Li, what do you think can make you stronger


    After a moment''s silence, Wei Wuxian, considering the importance of the pharmacist to Yunmeng''s Jiang family, seldom quarrels in the group, but asks Li Maozhen straight to the point.


    As soon as this question came out, Zhang Wuji also got up his spirits, staring at the chat screen seriously, waiting for Li Maozhen''s answer.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "the things that can make our king break through to the realm of martial arts, Taoism and golden elixir are suitable for our king."


    Wei Wuxian: "the golden elixir of martial arts?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said


    It seems that it''s none of my business.


    Just a master of martial arts, Zhang Wuji dived silently and stopped talking.


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m not a martial arts practitioner, so I don''t understand the realm of the golden elixir of martial arts, but I can think of a way Well, brother Li, you go live to catch yuan Tiangang first. I''ll go back to lianhuawu and get something. Then I''ll see if it suits you


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "good."


    Words fall, have found yuan Tiangang Li Maozhen open live.

 Chapter 140

    [Ding, group member Qi Wang and Li Maozhen turn on the live broadcast, and those who want to watch can enter the live broadcast room. ¡¿


    a mechanical sound was heard in the group. The next second, Zhang Wuji and several screen peeping friends entered the group. They all wanted to see what yuan Tiangang, who had lived for more than 300 years in Li Maozhen''s mouth, looked like. Must be very immortal?


    Looking at the window at the top of the chat screen, the wings vibrate and the night is still flying in the air. Qiu hesitates for a moment and still doesn''t go in.


    He was very interested in who Li Maozhen finally sold yuan Tiangang to, but he was not interested in the battle between him and Yuan Tiangang.


    As for yuan Tiangang''s appearance


    What''s good for an old monster? Maybe he can''t sleep at night. It''s amazing that human beings can be ugly to that extent!


    In a moment, all the members of the online group entered Li Maozhen''s studio. At night, Qiu shook his head and quietly took his mind back to reality. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds in front of him, he opened his arms and yelled. Then, the purple wing behind him suddenly vibrated, and the whole person turned into a beam of Aurora and flew out further away.


    Today is his first time to go to heaven. He hasn''t flown enough!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, painting the world of bad people.


    Yuan Tiangang, wearing a hat and a black iron mask on his face, is sitting on the island fishing. Beside him is an ancient book. The page of the book keeps turning with the wind. In a hurry, you can see that there is a page with three big characters - "yisizhan".


    At this time, a fish bit the hook and struggled violently in the water. He could feel that Yuan Tiangang didn''t catch the fish. He just squinted a little behind his eyes and said in a hoarse voice: "here you are."


    Whoosh!


    Then, Li Maozhen, who was a long way away from him, blinked and appeared ten steps away.


    "You knew I was coming?" With Zixiao sword on his waist, Li Maozhen asked yuan Tiangang faintly.


    "It''s impossible to make divination, but it''s not difficult to guess." Yuan Tiangang did not get up, still sitting there, holding the fishing rod in his hand, said.


    "Ah, the bad handsome is really worthy of the reputation. No wonder my king was in your plan." Hearing this answer, Li Maozhen''s pupils shrunk and chuckled, with a trace of self mockery in her tone.


    "No, you are not in this handsome plan, but in your own heart that wipe greedy plan."


    "Nonsense Li Maozhen opened her legs and took a step forward. Suddenly, a purple arc of light spread from the soles of his feet and spread out all around.


    Bang!


    When the purple light is about to hit yuan Tiangang''s back, an invisible gas wall suddenly appears behind him, blocking Li Maozhen''s purple light. Therefore, Yuan Tiangang is still sitting there like a mountain, maintaining his fishing posture. It seems that the wind is light and the clouds are light. Even if Mount Tai collapses in front of him, he can still keep his color.


    "Your skill is much better than it was 16 years ago, and now it''s far beyond heaven." The simple collision just now gave yuan Tiangang a general understanding of Li Maozhen''s cultivation. His heart was full of shock, but his tone was still so calm, as if it was nothing at all.


    "No more than marshal, 300 years of skill is enough to crush everything in the world. If it wasn''t for your destiny, I''m afraid the world would have fallen into your hands." Li Maozhen continued to move forward. Another purple light appeared and attacked yuan Tiangang.


    Bang!


    To resist Li Maozhen''s attack again, Yuan Tiangang looked back at him and said with slight disdain: "the world? Hum


    Raise your arm, pull the fish out of the hook, and then take a small stone next to you to pop it out to shatter the hook.


    Ah!


    A sound of metal fragmentation sounded, only to see that the fish was hooked after losing the shackles, fell into the water, and then happily swam away.


    "Well? Why let it go when it''s hooked? " Seeing this scene, Li Maozhen was puzzled and continued to move forward. But this time, he didn''t step out the purple light, because he already knew that with his current cultivation, he couldn''t hurt each other in this way, so he didn''t do useless work.


    "Because..." Finally put down the fishing rod in his hand, Yuan Tiangang slowly got up, turned to Li Maozhen and said, "this world is never what Ben Shuai wants."


    "What do you want? "Reviving the Tang Dynasty?" Looking at Yuan Tiangang, Li Maozhen stopped, a pair of different pupil flashed a shadow, asked him insipid.


    "That''s right. Reshaping the Tang Dynasty and creating a prosperous Zhenguan era is what benshuai really wants! But you, Li Maozhen, are too ambitious. Keeping you will only get in the way. That''s why I led you to twelve caves. On the one hand, it can keep you away from the Central Plains, and on the other hand, it can help your highness to find Longquan treasure in the future. "


    "Good planning, so How can I thank you, Yuan Tiangang? " On the contrary, a smile appeared on Junlang''s face, as if she were chatting with him."I don''t know what method you used to cover up your secrets, but whoever dares to block my way will die! King Qi, if you have any means, just use it. I''ve been waiting for this day long before you came here. "


    "Well said!"


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, there was a shout. Then, Li Maozhen disappeared from the original place. The whole person appeared behind yuan Tiangang, raised his thigh and kicked him hard.


    Whew!


    When Li Maozhen''s leg was about to kick him, Yuan Tiangang turned into a remnant and went straight to Tianyun. After jumping about ten meters, he quickly somersaulted in the air and then fell to the ground.


    Who knows, just at this time, a roar started. Yuan Tiangang, still in the air, looked at the sound source. The next second, the whole person felt bad. What kind of monster was that?


    In his sight, he saw a huge flying monster rushing towards him. Not only that, the monster''s mouth was on fire.


    On fire?


    A bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. Yuan Tiangang quickly raised his arm, used his 300 year skill, and gave the monster a slap in the air.


    "Roar!" At the same time, the double winged magic dragon completely opened its mouth and shot out a raging flame to meet yuan Tiangang.


    Boom!


    The flame met yuan Tiangang''s true Qi in Tiangang Jue and exploded in an instant. The strong wind pressure appeared in mid air, which made yuan Tiangang and the double winged magic dragon fly out. They were unstable. Not only that, many flames scattered in the air, which looked very dangerous.


    However, standing on the ground, Li Maozhen ignored the flames. At the end of the explosion, he immediately stepped on the ground with his right foot, and the whole person rose up. The purple light flashed in the air one after another. He pulled out the Zixiao sword at his waist and waved it to Yuan Tiangang.


    It''s the magic sound!

 Chapter 141

    The magic sound is the supreme skill of painting the bad people in the world. It is powerful and invincible. With Zixiao sword and powerful internal power, it can break out a column of light that shakes people''s heart and soul and defeat the enemy in one blow.


    The female emperor once defeated the judge of water and fire with this magical skill, and also won the black-and-white impermanence after practicing the complete version of Jiuyou Xuantian magical skill with overwhelming strength.


    In the original work, Li Maozhen smashed Li Cunyi''s most holy work of heaven and earth with one hand and the joint efforts of Shizu wuchu, and broke up the Yugu of Shizu houqing with one blow.


    All in all, this martial art is very powerful, and it is carried forward by Li Maozhen.


    What''s more, he still has Zixiao sword in his hand now.


    Boom!


    Clench Zixiao sword and wave it vigorously. Suddenly, a purple light column appears and bumps into yuan Tiangang who is in the inverted state.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Tiangang''s Zombie face under the dark iron mask suddenly changed. He was shocked by Li Maozhen''s strength again, but who is he?


    Yuan Tiangang!


    I am yuan Tiangang. Can I be afraid of you?


    "Tiangang decision!" At that moment, a hoarse voice came out. Yuan Tiangang opened his hands, and each of them overflowed with a white pure Qi. Then, his hands united and merged the two Qi to form a bigger real Qi shell.


    Looking at the purple light column that attacked him and was about to hit him, Yuan Tiangang snorted, grinned a sneer, and then pushed the Zhenqi shell in his hand towards the purple light.


    Boom!!!


    In a flash, the explosion was more violent than before, which scattered everything around him. Li Maozhen felt the strong impact coming from his face. She quickly raised her sword to resist and successfully protected herself with Qi. Unfortunately, he was weightless and had no feet on the ground, so she was still shocked to retreat.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The attack just now was his own preemptive attack. Yuan Tiangang made a temporary parry. I think he will


    "Well?" Suddenly noticed something, Li Maozhen pupil a shrink, quickly turned around and waved the hands of Zixiao sword.


    Ah!


    There was a piercing sound of metal collision. Yuan Tiangang raised his arm and used his wristband to parry his Zixiao sword. The dark iron mask that made people feel cool came into his eyes. When was he Wait, is that the time?


    Li Maozhen suddenly reacted. Yuan Tiangang seemed to move after he launched the Zhenqi shell. However, at that time, his attention was mainly focused on the two attacks that he was about to attack, so he didn''t care too much. Did he


    "At that time, he blinked behind the king?" Li Maozhen murmured in shock.


    Yes, Tiangang is also one of the top martial arts in the world. Once ordinary people learn it, their martial arts can be greatly improved. The strength of the fist is amazing, and the air will burst out. Moreover, the practitioners have pure internal power, and the strong practitioners can move instantly.


    Yuan Tiangang has been practicing this martial arts for more than 300 years. He can''t use the word "strong" to describe his cultivation level. It''s not too much to say that he reached the peak.


    I just didn''t expect that I would be suddenly appeared behind me. I was always proud of my speed, which was surpassed by others. It''s really hard to accept.


    However, if the other party is this old monster, it''s reasonable. After all, they live longer than themselves and are always better than themselves.


    However, no matter how excellent you are, your ending today is doomed!


    Bang! Bang!


    Two people maintain the action of confrontation, landing one after another.


    And then


    At the same time, stop and then fight fiercely on the ground.


    Li Maozhen waves one purple sword light after another with Zixiao sword, and his body moves like a ghost. Yuan Tiangang is even more so. Where Li Maozhen appears, he appears there at the same time, and he fights with him with a fist that is full of vigor and vitality. You come and I go, and they have a good fight.


    "Roar!" At this time, the two winged magic dragon, who had been forced to retreat from Yuan Tiangang, gave out a roar. He quickly vibrated his wings, opened his mouth, waved his claws and attacked yuan Tiangang.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to accept such a strange beast. However, an animal is an animal. Even if you can blow fire, you can''t change your nature as an animal. You can''t be wild in front of me!" Yu Guang in the corner of his eye noticed the double winged magic dragon coming back again. Yuan Tiangang clenched his teeth with Li Maozhen, and forced it to retreat. Then his body flashed. He jumped to the top of the double winged magic dragon''s head, swung his fist and hit it directly on the cover.


    "Roar!" In an instant, the double winged magic dragon let out a howl and fell to the ground faster than flying forward. It didn''t bite yuan Tiangang''s bloody mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood from the eldest brother. There were several flames in its nose. It looked very tragic and terrible.


    Boom!


    The huge double winged magic dragon fell to the ground, with a loud noise, it smashed out a big pit and raised a large amount of dust.Seeing that her pet had been badly damaged, Li Maozhen''s cold eyes made her face even colder. Holding Zixiao sword tightly in both hands, she ran her powerful internal force and quickly performed the most powerful move of magic sound decision at this time.


    "Well? Don''t try to succeed Seeing Li Maozhen holding the sword in both hands, Yuan Tiangang, who had lived for more than 300 years and had collected countless intelligence, naturally knew what he was going to do. Immediately, he turned around and rushed to Li Maozhen.


    Who knows


    "Roar!" A roar, was hit down by Yuan Tiangang''s fist, but not dead double winged magic dragon actually stretched out its claws to his head at this time, the unexpected action was really done by it, it successfully caught yuan Tiangang.


    Yuan Tiangang


    Yuan Tiangang, who is about to jump out, is caught by an animal with his paw in a flash. His face under the mask is very ugly.


    Let Ben Shuai guess what the beast is going to do next. Does it want to


    All right, you got it!


    Seeing the paralyzed double winged magic dragon open his mouth and send himself to his mouth, Yuan Tiangang''s heart was filled with anger.


    This is Ben Shuai as food!


    You beast, I''m handsome. I''m not handsome. I don''t want face?


    He was about to break free from the claws of the two winged magic dragon. As a result, just as he was about to release his hand, he saw that the beast suddenly released himself again. To be exact, he threw himself out.


    To whom?


    Li Maozhen!


    "Yuan Tiangang, this is my gift to you!"


    Looking up at Yuan Tiangang, who was thrown here by the two winged magic dragon, Li Maozhen said faintly. Then, after the accumulation, he inserted the Zixiao sword with dazzling purple light into the ground.


    All of a sudden, the whole live window of the chat group was occupied by purple light, which made some group friends look excited and eager to know the outcome of the battle, who won, and also made some group friends look confused.


    This NIMA Where are the gods fighting?

 Chapter 142

    Yin Susu: "Keke, king Qi and Yuan Tiangang, their strength They are all very strong! "


    Affiliated to the world, she signed an appointment with Yao Chen and got the reward from the group leader. Now Yin Su is taking Yao Chen to chat with the group and distribute it to his residence. When she sees the live broadcast in her mind, her steps suddenly, her mouth twitches a few times, and then she sends a message in the group.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: "it''s really strong. I feel that I''m not an opponent against any of them. I can stick to ten moves at most. It''s really an unprecedented battle!"


    Yin Su Su


    You can stick to ten moves, but I can''t stick to one.


    Qianren snow: "OK, it''s not particularly strong. It feels like the king of soul."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "this brother is New people? "


    Qian Renxue: "new man? Master Zhang, when you first joined the group, I sent you the word "welcome". Forget? "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "this Oh, I remember. Brother Qian, I''m so sorry. I''m rude. "


    Qian Renxue: "Master Zhang is very serious. It''s also strange that I haven''t been online recently, so I only showed my face once in front of Master Zhang."


    In Douluo mainland, Tiandou palace, qianrenxue is tasting tea while drinking water. She has been trying to cultivate the cultivation skills given by the group leader and several group friends before. Today, she just got some harvest, so she went online to chat. Unexpectedly, as soon as she went online, she saw someone live, but she was glad to enjoy a good play.


    It''s the first time for her to see a battle of this level, which does not release the soul and reveal the soul ring, regardless of its power. Generally speaking, it''s pretty good and quite novel.


    As for Master Zhang, he called himself brother Qian


    Ha ha, it seems that the avatar in the chat group is consistent with my present appearance. I have been pretending to be xueqinghe all these years and appearing in front of people in his capacity. So I look like a man now, and the avatar in the group is also a boy. It''s reasonable that the sect leader Zhang doesn''t know his real gender. After all, it''s a matter of self-confidence I have never said that I am a woman in the group.


    However, ordinary group members don''t know that they are actually women, but group leaders and administrators should know.


    Qian Ren snow a pair of good-looking eyes slightly narrowed, murmured in the heart.


    Fire cloud evil god: "well, king Qi and the two of them are really strong. My younger brother is willing to bow down. By the way, this little brother surnamed Qian, listen to your tone, you seem to be a master, don''t know if it''s true or not? "


    The fire cloud evil god, tired of planting trees, is lying on the ground to bask in the sun. Seeing the news in the group, he thinks about it and jumps out to send a message to Qianren snow.


    Qian Renxue: "I''m not a master. Now I''m the cultivation of the soul emperor."


    Fire cloud evil god: "soul emperor? Never heard of it. Are you strong? "


    Qian Renxue: "why, do you want to have a try, Mr. huoyun Paopao?"


    Qian Renxue put down her tea cup, took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth. She asked the fire cloud evil god in the group without changing her face.


    Before the fire cloud evil god provoked the devil Bruce Lee, but when it was time to start, she watched the live broadcast of "running away" without saying a word, so she knew the nickname "fire cloud running away".


    Fire cloud evil god


    What fire cloud runs, it is fire cloud evil god clearly! I don''t want face? Do I really want face?


    Qian Renxue: "since Mr. huoyun paopaopao doesn''t want to try his strength, let''s continue to watch the live broadcast. It seems that their battle has been divided."


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, little brother, first of all, what''s the rank of your strength evaluation in the group, how about it?"


    Qian Renxue: "level 67 soul emperor, middle stage of martial arts, how about Mr. huoyun Paopao? Do you want to try your strength?"


    Fire cloud evil god


    Wudao five level medium?


    The fire cloud evil god suddenly widened his eyes, and a look of disbelief flashed in his eyes. His ultimate first killer Wang fire cloud evil god was at the beginning of the third level of martial arts, and this young man was in the fifth level of martial arts?


    True or false, don''t cheat me!


    Qian Renxue: "picture. Jpg."


    When the fire cloud evil god wanted to ask something else, Qian Renxue took a screen capture and cut the line about strength in her identity information, and then sent it out to show that she didn''t lie.


    Don''t get me wrong, she didn''t do it to brag, or to show that she was powerful, but she didn''t want to get into some trouble.


    This Mr. huoyun paopaopao, according to some news he sent out and his experience of provoking the demon Bruce Lee last time, Qian Renxue thinks that he can still analyze some of this person''s personality.


    If you don''t directly let him realize that he is not his opponent, I''m afraid that he will challenge himself like Bruce Lee, the devil. Then He doesn''t end up planting trees.


    Because I won''t give him the chance to escape like the devil Bruce Lee!Fire cloud evil god


    Looking at the picture of Qianren snow on the chat screen, the fire cloud evil spirit was silent.


    He has nothing to ask qianrenxue. What else can he ask? What else can he ask?


    I''m at the beginning of the third level of Wudao, and others are at the middle of the fifth level of Wudao. Ha ha, ha ha


    [Ding, the fire cloud evil god is offline. ¡¿


    I''m old enough to think about life.


    Sure enough, it''s better to get rid of the name of the ultimate first killer king!


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "I didn''t expect that brother Qian was so young and his cultivation was so good. I admire him! But Mr. huoyun, what''s the matter? "


    Yin Su Su: "I can''t accept it. I can understand it. After all, he is a man Keke, Mr. huoyun is still very good. He should be offline temporarily because of something. Let''s continue to watch the live broadcast. "


    Suddenly, Yin Su Su changed her tongue.


    Although the fire cloud evil god has a bad reputation in the group and becomes a fire cloud running away, it is because the person he provokes is the devil Bruce Lee. If he wants to provoke himself


    Good guy, I''m the top of martial arts. I''m not his opponent, so I can''t offend him!


    So the question is, who can I offend in this group?


    Yin Su Su thought carefully, and finally found that no one can offend.


    I''m really


    "Mrs. Yin, why don''t you go?" Seeing Yin Su Su standing still, the medicine dust behind her asked her.


    "Sorry, my eyes are in the sand, master, please!" Yin Su rubbed her red eyes and made a gesture of please to the medicine dust.


    Well, even if this is not a member of the group, I can''t offend. In a word, I can only value harmony!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, painting the world of bad people.


    The dazzling purple light gradually disappeared, and a clear picture finally appeared in the live window.


    Li Maozhen bent over and kept the posture of holding the sword and inserting it into the earth. Not far from him, Yuan Tiangang, who was thrown by the two winged magic dragon, stood upright on the ground with his hands behind him. Although his clothes had become ragged and there were even many bleeding wounds, he looked majestic and heroic.


    "Looking around the world, you are the first one who can force me to this point." Looking at Li Maozhen in front of him, Yuan Tiangang said in a hoarse voice.


    "Oh, I have been away from Qi for 16 years, and I have reached the level of perfection in practicing magic sound. Later, I took blood Bodhi to improve my hundred year skill. How can Zhu Youli and Li Keyong compare with each other?" A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. Li Maozhen raised her head and looked at Yuan Tiangang in front of her and said faintly.


    At his feet, the ground, which was originally stable, has now turned into a huge pit. This is the result of his most powerful move. He thought that this move could seriously hurt yuan Tiangang and make him unconscious. Unexpectedly, he could still stand.


    Sure enough, it''s not so easy to overcome 300 years of skill!


    "Blood Bodhi? How to improve one hundred year skill? It seems that you have a good chance, king Qi. Unfortunately, although you have great ability, you can''t be used by Ben Shuai. Then Ben Shuai can only give you one word, death! "


    Whoosh!


    Then yuan Tiangang jumped up, clenched his fist and hit Li Maozhen.


    "Arrogance! Even if I can''t beat you, how much real Qi are you left now? " Facing yuan Tiangang who attacked him, Li Maozhen didn''t show the color of panic and said to him calmly.


    "Even if there is less than 10% left, it''s easy to kill you!"


    "Yes? Double winged magic dragon, take him for the king Li Maozhen yells at the paralyzed two winged magic dragon. At the same time, she consumes the last trace of Qi in her body and uses the magic sound to move in a flash to avoid the attack from Yuan Tiangang.


    "What?" Hearing Li Maozhen''s words, Yuan Tiangang was shocked. He quickly looked back at the location of the two winged magic dragon, only to find that there was no animal there.


    So the question is, what about the animals?


    "Well?" Heart feeling, worried yuan Tiangang suddenly raised his head, looking at his head, but found that a raging fire towards his face.


    Yuan Tiangang


    Ma Dan, this beast has the power of the first World War. It''s almost dead before, but it''s not dead. It''s pretending. I''m really


    Boom!


    With both hands raised, Yuan Tiangang quickly released his body protecting Qi. Then, with a roar, the two winged magic dragon, who had been hit to the ground by Yuan Tiangang before, tried his own way to cure him this time. With a strong flame, Yuan Tiangang, who had jumped into the air, was pressed back to the ground. Large flames were burning around him to kill his remaining Qi.


    Aware of this, Yuan Tiangang was very anxious, but he had no way. Before, in order to resist Li Maozhen''s strongest attack, he was not only seriously injured, but also exhausted. Now he has no way to fight back except to stick to it.If he doesn''t fight back, there will be only one final result. I''m not willing to think about it!


    But What''s the use of being unwilling?


    Man is sure to win the day, but today he doesn''t know what will happen in the future. How can yuan Tiangang ensure that he has always been invincible? I think today is the day when he will unload the burden of three hundred years!


    "Alas Closed his eyes, Yuan Tiangang, who was about to exhaust all his true Qi, sighed heavily.


    Ten seconds later.


    The two winged magic dragon closed his mouth and fell from the air, shaking the ground violently, while yuan Tiangang At the moment when the flame disappeared, he slowly fell back, exhausted his true Qi, and was seriously injured, so he completely lost his ability to resist.


    "The person who can stand to the end is the winner. Yuan Tiangang, it''s Wang who won." At the moment when Yuan Tiangang fell to the ground, Li Maozhen, holding Zixiao sword, walked slowly towards him.


    This battle, he seems to win very dangerous, in fact, it is not, because there are still three blood Bodhi left in his arms.


    What''s more, as long as the insects in his spleen and lungs are all right, it doesn''t matter if he is punched through his chest. And he, Yuan Tiangang, how many injuries can he bear?


    So


    "Yuan Tiangang, you won''t be wronged!" Li Maozhen sat down beside him and murmured.

 Chapter 143

    In the chat group.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming Religion: "congratulations on king Qi''s victory over yuan Tiangang and his capture of a great pharmacist."


    Seeing the picture of Yuan Tiangang falling to the ground on the live broadcast window, Zhang Wuji shook his head and secretly said that Yuan Tiangang was really wronged for losing, one against two, but he still sent a congratulatory message to Li Maozhen in the group.


    After all, you can''t feel sorry for the enemies of your friends in the group. If you do that, you will not be a man.


    Yin Su Su: "congratulations to king Qi. It seems that you are going to make a lot of money this time. Please take care of yourself in the future."


    Qian Renxue: "congratulations."


    ¡­¡­


    Painting the world of bad people in the world.


    Seeing the news on the chat screen in his mind, Li Maozhen''s cold look remained unchanged, but his slightly raised mouth exposed his mood at this time. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    Yuan Tiangang, the biggest roadblock on his way to unify Kyushu, was defeated by him. Who else can compete with him in the future?


    With Qi kingdom as the foundation, magic sound workshop as the auxiliary, and the gold, silver, jewels, weapons and horses he got from the affiliated world, I think it won''t be long before he can end this chaotic world and establish his great Qi Dynasty!


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen calmly replied to his group friends in the group: "thank you for your congratulations. If you want to buy yuan Tiangang, you can contact me at any time."


    He didn''t forget that the old man was closing the door, trying to break through to the golden elixir of martial arts. He couldn''t slow him down, so yuan Tiangang had to sell it in exchange for something that could make him stronger quickly.


    Ben Wang, protect your sister!


    Wei Wuxian: "I, brother Li, I want to buy that Yuan Tiangang. I have a good thing here. You can try it and see if it can help you break through the golden elixir of martial arts."


    [Ding, group member Wei Wuxian has sent you an exclusive red envelope. Would you like to open it? ¡¿


    "eh?" Seeing the news suddenly sent by Wei Wuxian on the screen and seeing the red envelope, Li Maozhen was stunned. I remember that he said he wanted to go back to lianhuawu to get something. Did he already get it?


    Li Maozhen had a guess in her heart. She immediately moved her mind and lit up the red envelope. The next second, a golden elixir appeared in his palm.


    [Ding, congratulations on winning the exclusive red envelope of Wei Wuxian, a member of the group - Jindan. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    It''s for people to eat, isn''t it bigger?


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, this is the gold elixir collected by Jiang family in Yunmeng. It was condensed by a wicked cultivator. Later, the evil cultivator was killed by us, and his gold elixir became our collection. Do you want to see if it can help you improve your strength?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "this is not the elixir, but the golden elixir cultivated by your immortals?"


    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen was surprised and asked him in a hurry.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, this is the golden elixir we cultivate. I don''t know the difference between the golden elixir of our immortals and that of your martial arts practitioners. I just think it''s all golden elixirs. Maybe the energy contained in it can help you."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    I really don''t know what to say.


    Li Maozhen was silent for a while, and then looked at the golden elixir in her hand carefully. She had to say that she could really feel a very strong energy in it. Although it seemed to be polluted, it was not pure, but it was really strong.


    It''s just, how can this help me? Can I eat it directly? Won''t it go wrong?


    Wei Wuxian: "how about it, brother Li? Can it help you?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I don''t know."


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, what should we do? I have no other way to help you break through the golden elixir! Or How about I exchange it with you? It''s not to improve my accomplishments, but it''s to increase my strength? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "magic weapon? I''m sorry, Mr. Wei. Although I''m very interested in your magic weapon, if I can only choose one of the two, I still hope to improve my cultivation and break through to the realm of martial arts and golden elixir. After all, this is what really belongs to me. "


    Wei Wuxian


    Do you mean that the magic weapon in your hand is not really your own thing?


    In the lotus dock, Wei Wuxian sits cross legged on the ground and has a headache.


    He wanted to get a pharmacist for Yunmeng Jiangshi, but Li Maozhen asked to help him improve his cultivation and break through the golden elixir of martial arts. How can I know how to break through the golden elixir of martial arts? I''m an immortal. This is not my major!


    Worship the moon: "is the golden elixir of Xiuxian and the golden elixir of Wudao also interesting? Can you show me the golden elixir?"


    When Wei Wuxian felt a headache for this, the administrator paid homage to the leader of the moon.


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, do you know martial arts?"Wei Wuxian asked the moon excitedly.


    I know a little bit about it


    Affiliated to the world, in the scientific research institute, Bai Yue holds a rice seedling in her hand and sends a message in the group with a smile.


    He is an immortal and martial arts practitioner, but he majored in martial arts first and then Taoism.


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, brother Li, send the gold elixir to Uncle quickly."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "good."


    Also want to know whether the gold elixir can really help themselves, Li Maozhen should be a, quickly sent the gold elixir to the moon.


    In a few minutes


    Worship the moon: "well, if the spiritual power contained in this golden elixir is refined by martial arts practitioners, it should be no problem to use it to improve the cultivation of martial arts, just as the medicinal power of the elixir can be transformed into various kinds of energy after being refined, but..."


    Wei Wuxian: "but what?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "but what?"


    They asked at the same time.


    Worship the moon: "but this gold elixir is polluted. If it can''t be purified, then the warrior will be possessed in the process of refining."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Go crazy?!


    Wei Wuxian: "what should I do? I only know how to transform, not purify! Uncle, do you have any idea? Help me. I want to make this deal with brother Li. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "please help me."


    Bai Yue: "well Well, it''s a novel thing to use the golden elixir of immortality to improve the cultivation of the warrior. My scientific research is coming to an end soon. If you want to, you can come to the affiliated world. Let''s experiment together. "


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, I''ll go back now."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "listen to the arrangement of the administrator."


    After using the magic sound determination method and recovering some internal power, Li Maozhen immediately reached out and touched yuan Tiangang several times, sealed the key points around him, and then sent a message in the group.


    Like Wei Wuxian, he also wants to make the deal and improve his strength as soon as possible.


    As for other online groups


    Silently staring at the chat screen in a daze, peeping at the screen until now, I found that I couldn''t plug in.


    How angry!

 Chapter 144

    [Ding, group member Qi Wang Li Maozhen has closed the live broadcast. ¡¿


    after making an appointment with Wei Wuxian and Baiyue, Li Maozhen turned off the live broadcast. Then, he stood up and took a look at Yuan Tiangang, who was still lying on the ground, and then at the dying two winged magic dragon lying on the ground.


    Suddenly, he sighed.


    Come on, he''s busy. Yuan Tiangang doesn''t say for a moment that the double winged magic dragon has been so seriously injured. He has to transport it to the Zhutian pet shop opened by the affiliated world demon little dragon to let him see if he can cure it.


    If it doesn''t work, or the price of treatment is too high, you can only use blood Bodhi.


    Anyway, it''s a pet that can fly and spit fire. Li Maozhen is still reluctant to let it have an accident.


    As for why we need to send it instead of sending it directly through the red envelope, Li Maozhen said that the devil Bruce Lee is not online now, how can he


    Wait a minute. It seems that you can send a red envelope if you are not online, right?


    Suddenly thinking of something, Li Maozhen turned her eyes and murmured in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the magic world, lotus dock.


    "Ah Xian, where are you going again? The lotus root and spare ribs soup is ready?" Seeing Wei Wuxian, who is wearing shoes, running out of the warehouse, Jiang Yanli holds a dinner plate with a bowl of lotus root and spare ribs soup in his hands, and asks him helplessly.


    My younger brother was wild in nature. After he got the chance, he became even wilder. He didn''t say that he wanted to go to the affiliated world with Acheng to plant trees during the day. Sometimes he didn''t even come back at night, so he just slept there. To this end, Jiang Yanli was very helpless.


    I want to talk about him, but I don''t want to be strict with him. If I can''t help it, I can only ask a few more questions. I hope he can be intuitive and don''t let the family worry too much.


    "Ah, the soup is ready! But elder martial sister, I have an appointment with Uncle Baiyue and elder brother Qiwang Li to discuss things together. This Or I''ll eat as I walk. " Said, put on the shoes of Wei Wuxian to Jiang Yan Li smile, and then strode toward her, took the bowl of lotus root ribs soup.


    "Eating while walking is not conducive to digestion." Jiang Yanli frowned slightly and said softly.


    "Elder martial sister, can''t my stomach digest a bowl of soup? Besides, the soup made by elder martial sister is so delicious. Don''t leave. I can digest it even if I run away. " Wei Wuxian blows the hot lotus root and spare ribs soup in his hand and says to Jiang Yanli.


    "You know I don''t mean that. I mean it''s better to eat or sit down."


    "Mm-hmm, I know, I know. I listen to elder martial sister. Then sit down and eat. Wait for me." Wei Wuxian nodded and said to Jiang Yanli with a smile.


    Then, under the latter''s puzzled eyes, he raised his hand, put two fingers to his mouth and whistled. Suddenly, a loud cry came from the air. Jiang Yanli looked up, and suddenly, the whole person was shocked.


    There is a white steed with wings and sharp horns running towards here in the air. Its wings are constantly waving and its hooves are running. People can''t understand whether it is flying or pedaling in the void.


    "Ah Xian, what is this?" Because Wei Wuxian is here and she is in the headquarters of Jiang family in Yunmeng, Jiang Yanli is surprised, but she is not afraid. Seeing the bright smile on Wei Wuxian''s face, she seems to have guessed something and asked him.


    "Hey, elder martial sister, this is the 3000 year old spirit beast, the bright unicorn. It''s said that it''s a special advanced spirit beast of Tiandou empire. It''s tamed. It''s given to me by a brother surnamed Qian in the chat group. How about it, isn''t it beautiful?" Wei Wuxian put his head close to Jiang Yanli, winked at her, and asked with a smile.


    "Well, it''s very beautiful. People are willing to give you such a good gift. It seems that ah Xian is very popular in that chat group."


    Although he doesn''t know what a spirit beast is, it should be similar to a spirit beast. When Wei Wuxian said that it was given to him by others, or a spirit beast that has lived for 3000 years, Jiang Yanli touched his face, and then carefully looked at the bright Unicorn that landed in front of him in a short time. There was a glimmer of love in his eyes and nodded.


    "Of course, everyone in the group likes me very much, regardless of men and women, old and young, except for the black hearted merchant, the hero and the devil Bruce Lee." Wish to get praise from the elder martial sister, Wei Wuxian smile become more brilliant, a wave of hands, a face proud said.


    He would never tell elder martial sister that the reason why Qian Renxue gave him this ghost beast is to thank her for giving her a secret book of cultivating immortals. It is said that she has also cultivated and trained the energy of her soul master system in that world. This is really powerful.


    Taking the secret book of cultivating immortals to cultivate the soul power, Wei Wuxian said that he didn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps there is only one sentence to describe it: the world is so big, there are all kinds of wonders!


    "Elder martial sister, I ride it to the world, so that if I don''t walk around, it won''t affect my digestion, will it?" Then Wei Wuxian asked Jiang Yanli.Jiang Yanli: "this..."


    Although you didn''t move and sat down to eat, I still felt that it would affect digestion.


    "Oh, well, elder martial sister, it doesn''t matter. The lotus root and spareribs soup you made is so delicious that I can finish it in a moment. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the affiliated world and have a good time. " With that, Wei Wuxian holds a bowl in one hand and holds Jiang Yanli up in the other. He jumps up and sits on the back of the bright unicorn in the blink of an eye.


    "Ah Xian, I..."


    "Don''t say it, elder martial sister. I know you want to stay here to watch your family, but there are six younger martial brothers in Lianhua Wu. You haven''t seen them in the affiliated world yet. Today I''ll take you there to have a look and buy you some delicious food. I tell you that the Manchu and Han dishes there are excellent. Of course, the best ingredients are our own or our friends Buy better, the local ingredients and quality are not very good. " Don''t give Jiang Yanli the chance to finish his words, Wei Wuxian says to her who is sitting in front of him and looking at him, and then starts to drink soup.


    Jiang Yanli


    Want to say something, suddenly, a wave of space, everything in front of earth shaking changes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Looking at the sudden change of the picture, surrounded by Wei Wuxian, Jiang Yanli, who is riding on the bright unicorn, blinks his eyes forcefully, his face is incredible.


    Although I''ve heard from ah Xian and ah Cheng for a long time, I feel like It''s like dreaming!


    Whoosh!


    At this time, another light fell from the sky, revealing two figures.


    The head of the group was very handsome, with eyes of different colors. There was a red mark on each eyebrow. He tied his forehead with a red rope. He was dressed in a gorgeous uniform and exuded a deep and domineering king style.


    As for the man behind him, he was in a state of all kinds, wearing a hat, a black iron mask on his face, all in rags, and looked like a man coming out of the garbage heap.


    There is a sharp contrast between the two.


    Looking at the two people who appeared in his vision, Jiang Yan was stunned. He wanted to ask Wei Wuxian who they were, but his brother suddenly became excited. He swallowed the soup in his mouth first, and then waved to the two people and laughed: "brother Li, master yuan, you''re here!"


    Li Maozhen: "well, I''ve met Mr. Wei."


    Yuan Tiangang


    Who are you, where are you, what are you riding, and who is master yuan calling?

 Chapter 145

    Yuan Tiangang was extremely confused at this time.


    He only remembers that he was defeated by Li Maozhen and the huge beast, and then he woke up to find that he was bound by all kinds of things, and all the big holes around him were sealed by Li Maozhen, and then he brought himself to such a place.


    Not by boat or on foot, but a whoosh, suddenly appeared here.


    What is this place?


    Yuan Tiangang''s eyes under his mask are almost staring down. If it wasn''t for his disordered muscles and veins, he would be more shocked than Jiang Yanli.


    After all, although Miss Jiang''s cultivation talent is not very good, she is also the daughter of the leader of the great sect of cultivating immortals. She has seen many mysterious things, and her endurance in this aspect is always better than that of people in the martial arts world.


    "Elder martial sister, this is Li Maozhen, king of Qi, brother Li." At this time, Wei Wuxian jumped up from the bright unicorn''s back, holding a bowl in one hand and a horse in the other. He led Jiang Yanli into Li Maozhen and introduced her.


    With that, he introduced Li Maozhen.


    "Brother Li, this is my elder martial sister, Jiang Yanli, the best elder martial sister in the world."


    "The best?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, he felt that Jiang Yanli''s energy was very weak, so he took a little interest in Li Maozhen, who ignored her. He looked at her politely, and then said, "I''ve met Miss Jiang."


    "Meet king Qi." Different from the careless Wei Wuxian, seeing Li Maozhen bowing her hand, Jiang Yanli quickly climbed down from the unicorn''s back, put his hands on his waist and politely treated him as a woman.


    As for the king of Qi, she had heard Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng say that although her strength was worse than that of Jindan friar, she was noble. She had hundreds of thousands of troops and was king of Jianguo. Her daily behavior was domineering, powerful and courteous. Today, it''s true.


    Looking at the handsome man in front of him, Jiang Yanli slightly compares him with his fiance jinzixuan in his heart, and finds that jingongzi doesn''t seem to be so excellent.


    Of course, even so, I still like him. After all, although the feeling of this kind of thing and the other excellent or not accounted for a great relationship, but this is not a decisive factor.


    "Li Maozhen, here Where is it? " At this time, Yuan Tiangang, who was ignored after being called, made a hoarse voice.


    He thought that Li Maozhen would kill himself after defeating himself, but he didn''t. on the contrary, he seemed to bring himself to a very magical place, which made yuan Tiangang very curious.


    If he really wants to die, he can accept it, but if he doesn''t want to die, he won''t take the initiative to commit suicide. After all, he hasn''t started for Li Xingyun.


    "Hey, master yuan, let me introduce you. This is the affiliated world of our Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. Only as members of the group can we have the right to bring people here. Don''t worry. After I buy you, I will apply to the group leader for changing your native place and applying for a residence permit. At that time, you can communicate freely between my world and the affiliated world." Wei Wuxian jumps in front of Yuan Tiangang, points to the gate of the capital behind him and says with a smile.


    Yuan Tiangang


    Buy, buy Ben Shuai?


    I think you are going to die!


    Yuan Tiangang looks at Wei Wuxian, who is smiling at him. He wants to raise his hand and hit him on the face. But because he is tied up and his big acupoints are sealed, he can''t do it. He can only stare at him with his eyes that want to kill.


    However, thanks to the black iron mask on his face and the hat on his head, Wei Wuxian couldn''t see his eyes clearly, so the smile on his face didn''t converge, it was still so brilliant.


    "Yuan Tiangang, no accident. In the future, Mr. Wei may be your master. You designed to entrap my king for 16 years. I''ll sell you as a punishment, which is worthy of you." Li Maozhen glanced at Yuan Tiangang who was tied up by his own hands and said faintly.


    Yuan Tiangang


    Do you really want to sell Ben Shuai?


    No, Ben Shuai has signed a contract of sale with you. What right do you have to sell Ben Shuai, Li Maozhen, you bastard


    "Well, let''s find uncle Baiyue and see how he can purify the golden elixir." Yuan Tiangang is about to swear, but Wei Wuxian doesn''t give him this chance. After drinking the lotus root and spare ribs soup, a red light comes out of his hand and annihilates the bowl. He says to Li Maozhen.


    "Ah Xian, don''t waste the bowl." See this boy actually directly put out the bowl, river tired from some helpless said.


    "Yes, elder martial sister, I will not." Wei Wuxian looked back and touched her head and said with a smile.


    Li Maozhen Well, let''s go now. "


    Wei Wuxian: "well."


    "Yuan Tiangang, follow me!" After that, Li Maozhen said to Yuan Tiangang, and then with a pull of her hand, she pulled him to the direction of Yuanmingyuan with a rope.


    At the same time, Wei Wuxian also led the bright Unicorn into the city with Jiang Yanli.Yuan Tiangang


    What did Ben Shuai become, a slave? How dare you treat me like this!


    What is this? Three hundred years of Hedong, three hundred years of Hexi, Fengshui turns?


    Yuan Tiangang, who was dragged forward by Li Maozhen, looked up at the blue sky and white clouds above his head, and his heart suddenly heaved an infinite sigh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland, the Nalan family.


    After flying in the air for a long time, Qiu finally got addicted and turned into a beam of Aurora and returned here.


    And at the moment when his feet fell to the ground, the whole Nalan family concentrated on the perception of the elders of the clan immediately boiling up.


    Because they all know that there is a strong fighter in their family!


    Fighting king?


    Yes, it''s also heaven, but because of their mutual identity and insight, they all think that yeshiqiu has become a strong fighter, not a fighter. After all, they can''t feel each other''s specific breath. Just from the perspective of fighting Qi, there is really no difference between the fighter and the fighter.


    Before receiving the report from the leader of the guard, Nalan doubt, that his genius is likely to go to heaven, all the elders are full of disbelief, and even want to punish this little guard full of nonsense, but I don''t know why, just in order to deal with it, and send someone to look for the missing genius, Nalan Yanran suddenly came to the Presbyterian hall, saying Nalan doubt is very promising Can it be true? Please feel the land, especially the sky carefully, and see when Nalan Shiqiu will come back.


    She is full of doubts about Nalan Yanran''s request, but considering that she is the only daughter of the patriarch and the disciple of the master of Yunlan sect, she thinks that maybe there is something mysterious, maybe she has got a flying fighting skill for her brother? Therefore, the elders suspended the disposal of nalanyi and began to perceive the land carefully.


    Bit by bit the past time, we are a little impatient, and then, at this time, people appear.


    At night, Qiu didn''t release his own specific breath, so those elder Douling didn''t know that he was a strong fighter now, but they knew the difference between flying skills and fighting Qi.


    So, they were all stunned.


    In the courtyard where Nalan Yanran was, she saw the purple light that just fell from the sky. Nalan Yanran opened her mouth slightly, and her face was full of incredible color.


    For a long time, she looked back at her. Considering the darkness under the light, she chose Yun Yun, who was healing herself, and asked, "teacher, is this true? I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Yun Yun


    Look at these wounds on me. What dream can be so cruel?

 Chapter 146

    I still remember that when I met the boy, I was badly hurt by his sword. The broken space and waterfall like sword light made me fall.


    Even if his luck is good, coupled with the speed is also passable, so lucky to escape a disaster, it is also scarred, until now has not recovered.


    After such a terrible experience, you asked me if I was dreaming


    I wish it was just a dream, but these wounds on my body don''t allow me to think so.


    "Alas Yun Yun shook his head and sighed deeply.


    Seeing his teacher''s action, Nalan said with a trembling voice: "so, Xiaoqiu is really a strong fighter?"


    Fight the emperor?


    Yes, the fighting elders of Nalan family think that yeshiqiu is just a fighting king, but they don''t know that yeshiqiu used to rely on magic weapon to be fierce. Yunyun thinks that he was a fighting emperor at that time. When she sneaked into Nalan Yanran''s yard to heal her wounds, she told her this conjecture, so that Nalan Yanran went to the Presbyterian hall to think Nalan was suspicious It''s true.


    Seeing his disciple''s unbelievable face, Yun Yun nodded helplessly and gave out a nasal voice: "well."


    Nalan said with a smile


    Who am I, where am I from, where am I going?


    Get their teacher''s affirmative answer, Nalan Yanran a staggering, almost did not fall, turned to look at the direction of the autumn yard at night, the whole person Lengleng, completely confused.


    Her brother is a fighter, but she It''s a fighter.


    My God!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this moment, night is the courtyard where autumn lives.


    Feet landing, he will be behind the wings of the fight Qi convergence up, hands down, Qi transport Dantian, a little breath.


    Although this kind of rapid flight doesn''t consume much energy for him now, it''s his first time to go to heaven, so his mood is still very excited, and his heart is still beating violently now.


    "Dudududu ~"


    at this time, a series of dududu sounds sounded. Following the sound, we found that it was the three baby dragons, which were flying towards us.


    "You three, did you behave when I was away?" See their lovely pets, night autumn open arms, they three into the arms, asked them.


    "Very, very good." The other two baby dragons can''t speak, but the one they plan to stay with has become much stronger. They can speak a little bit, but it''s not smooth enough.


    "Well, just be good. Look what I''ve brought you." Then, at night, Qiu released them and put his hand on Najie. Suddenly, a food box appeared in his hand. When he opened the food box, he saw that there were several dishes in it, all of which were special products of Ji Xiaolan''s world. He, who was an elite cook, could not do it. Of course, he could not do it. He just hadn''t learned it before. If he really wanted to learn it, he would be able to do it I learned it.


    And although this dish is a specialty there, its ingredients are not.


    Thanks to Wei Wuxian''s blessing, that guy transported a large number of ingredients from the world of evil way ancestors to the affiliated world, which forcefully promoted the catering industry there. As a result, many high-quality and delicious food appeared. Now he was too lazy to cook himself, so he bought some for the people and pets around him.


    "Good, good smell." Vibrating with a pair of small wings, three baby dragons flew to the top of the food box, bowed their heads and smelled it. The talking baby dragon said in a cute way.


    "If it smells good, eat it. This is what I bought for you." At night, Qiu took the dishes out of the food box and put them on the stone table in the courtyard for the three of them to enjoy.


    The Dragon babies are not polite to their masters. When they hear this, they immediately open their mouths and show their skills on the stone table like a hungry wolf. It''s an exaggeration.


    Seeing this scene, the corner of autumn''s mouth can''t help raising at night. With a faint smile, the excited mood gradually becomes relaxed.


    Don''t say, this kind of pet keeping and watching them play is quite pleasant.


    A quarter of an hour later, yeshiqiu walked out of the yard with the two speechless baby dragons and some other dishes to Nalan Yanran''s yard. Not long after he left, the elders who came to Nalan''s house rushed to find him.


    At the same time, Nalan Yanran''s yard ushered in an unexpected guest.


    "Bang bang!..."


    There was a knock on the door. Although she recovered from the knock, Nalan, who still had a faint color on her face, immediately winked at yunyun, who was sitting opposite her. The latter received a sign and nodded to show that she understood. Then she flashed into the room, and with a wave of her arm, she closed the door and observed the situation outside What''s the matter.


    After seeing his teacher hide, Nalan Yanran got up and went to the gate of the yard and opened the gate.Once opened, a familiar face appeared in her sight.


    Then, a few seconds of silence, followed by a bang, Nalan Yan Ran shut the door, see the door of the night autumn is very puzzled.


    What''s the matter? Please shut me up?!


    With the back against the door, Nalan Yanran patted his chest, and then quickly made a few gestures to the direction of the house, indicating that yunyun must stop breathing, be careful, must not be found, dangerous guy came.


    The master and apprentice have already had an incomparable tacit understanding. Seeing Nalan Yanran''s gesture through the crack of the door, yunyun understands what she means, and immediately becomes more cautious. For the sake of safety, not to mention breath, she even keeps her breath closed and doesn''t even breathe.


    After fighting for about half a minute''s preparation time for Yun Yun, Nalan Yanran turns around and opens the gate of the yard again. She wants to welcome Nalan Shiqiu in. Who knows, when the gate is opened, the guy is gone.


    "What about people? They''re leaving now?" Nalan walked out of the yard and looked around. She didn''t see the boy''s figure. She flashed a strange color in her eyes and murmured in her heart.


    "Who are you looking for, me?" A voice suddenly came from the back of the body. Hearing that Nalan Yanran''s body suddenly froze, he looked back and saw that the boy had already appeared in his yard. At this time, he was sitting on the stone bench where yunyun was sitting. He didn''t know what he was playing with.


    "Just now I closed the door and didn''t let me in. Is there anything I don''t want to see that needs to be put away in advance?" At night autumn side cloth vegetables, side also don''t lift to Na LAN Yan Ran ask a way.


    "Well, don''t think about it." Na LAN Yan Ran walked to come back, murmur a way.


    "I didn''t think much about it. I just asked casually. Come and try the delicious food I brought back for you." Then, at the end of the night, Qiu picked up a cup and wanted to pour himself a cup of water. However, he saw that there was tea in the cup. He didn''t think much about it, so he dried up. Then he picked up the kettle and continued to pour himself a second cup.


    Nalan said with a smile


    "Well? Why are you still standing there? Come on, this is the delicious food I brought back specially. You''ve never eaten before. " See Na LAN Yan Ran stopped step, standing there with daze like, night autumn said to her.


    "Oh, good." Should be a, Na LAN Yan Ran walked back to the seat, then night when autumn handed her chopsticks.


    In the house, Yun Yun''s pretty face is red.


    Can she say, did she drink that cup of tea?

 Chapter 147

    Yun Yun''s face is very shy and red now, but the hateful boy is just like nobody. He sits there leisurely and accompanies Nalan Yanran to drink and eat. He also takes a few dishes for Nalan Yanran from time to time, with a faint smile on his face.


    It''s really irritating to see. I want to hit people!


    But yunyun knows that she can''t beat that boy. Not only that, she can''t reveal her whereabouts now, otherwise she will be in danger.


    She didn''t forget that there was a festival between herself and the boy. Her injury was due to him. Although she didn''t know if he had guessed his identity, she had a great chance to guess it.


    After all, there are only three strong fighters on the surface of Gama empire. When I first attacked him, I didn''t specially change the color of the fighting wings. It was the original cyan, which is the color of the fighting spirit of the wind.


    Wind property of the douhuang, not to mention the Garma empire in the face, even if the secret one is calculated, it is estimated that there are only two of them and their own teachers.


    In this way, yunyun feels very dangerous, very dangerous.


    So for the sake of life safety, the shame of sharing a cup with him, I''ll take it as if I didn''t see it!


    "Alas Thinking, Yun Yun closed her eyes, bit her lips and sighed in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hospital, at night, autumn once again for Nalan Yanran took a bite of food, and made a please gesture to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you Some people are not used to being treated so gently by nightfall, Nalan said in a low voice, and then picked up the chopsticks to eat the dish he put in the bowl for himself, but his hand was a little trembling. Obviously, he didn''t understand whether the boy had taken the wrong medicine or not today, and he was so good to himself.


    It''s not that he used to be bad to himself, but it''s not obvious that he was good. Now, it''s too obvious, and he can''t stand it.


    Besides, not long ago, he and himself were both fighters. Now, he is already a fighter, but he is still a fighter. This NIMA It''s hard to accept.


    The most important thing is, how did he break through to the realm of fighting emperor in such a short time?


    Nalan Yanran''s heart is full of curiosity, but she didn''t ask, because this question is too big, too precious, precious to her mouth.


    "Are these dishes good?" At night, Qiu was not hungry, so after tasting a few dishes, he stopped eating and took out a handkerchief to wipe his mouth. The girl in front of him asked.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Nalan nodded and said, this is what she said from the bottom of her heart. In addition to the food cooked by the smelly boy in front of her, she really hasn''t eaten any delicious food with the same taste as these meals.


    "It''s good to be delicious. When you go there, I''ll have someone specially make this kind of food for you. It''s called Manchu Han banquet. There are about 108 dishes. In addition to this, there are many other food there. In a word, it will make you have a good mouth." Flashed in the hands of a purple light, the next second wipe the mouth of the handkerchief disappeared, night autumn to Nalan Yanran said.


    "There, where do you want me to go?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan Yanran frowned, put down the chopsticks and asked him.


    "Oh, don''t be nervous. It''s a good thing. Last time you came to me and told me two pieces of good news. Today I''ll tell you three. It''s a gift. " At night, Qiu made some nervous gestures to Nalan Yanran and said with a smile.


    Nalan said with a smile Don''t mention the last time. I know I was wrong. I didn''t expect that you would care so much about that. "


    "Well, I don''t really care. As you said, I''m a man. I think that I should be different from women in that respect, but Forget it. If you don''t mention it, I will. In a word, I really have three good news to tell you when I come to you this time. "


    "What''s the good news?" Na LAN Yan ran very cooperate of ask a way.


    She knows the temperament of yeshiqiu. Although he can joke, he will not come to joke with himself. He says that if he has good news to tell himself, it must be good news.


    But what would it be?


    There was no way to let the girl wait for a long time. At nightfall, she said directly, "in about a month, the news of Xiao Yan''s disappearance will spread to the imperial capital. At that time, I will ask the old man to send someone to Xiao''s house to inquire about the specific situation. After confirming that Xiao Yan really hasn''t heard from him, I will propose to withdraw my marriage to his family. By that time, what you want to do will come true."


    "What, Xiao Yan is missing?! How do you know What did you do? " Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan Yanran''s face changed. She stood up quickly and asked him.


    "This is important?" At night, Qiu looked up at the girl and asked her back.


    "No, it''s not, but I don''t think it''s good?"


    "It''s nothing bad. Don''t worry, I didn''t do it, nor did the Nalan family do it. It won''t have anything to do with the Nalan family, so no one will say what the old man is like behind his back." Autumn said at night.


    "Oh." Although the boy said so, but so many years, Nalan Yanran where can not understand him, he said it was not his doing, but did not say it was not his planning, Xiao yanruo really disappeared, nine times out of ten and he is inseparable.However, he is really powerful. A few days ago, he told himself that he didn''t need to worry about quitting his marriage. He would help himself to do it all.


    As a result, how long after this, he let Xiao Yan disappear. This method is really frightening.


    I''m sorry for his harmless face.


    "Well, although I feel sorry for Xiao Yan, his disappearance is really a good thing for me. If I don''t have my fiance, my engagement will be cancelled naturally. It''s fair to say that. Thank you, Xiao Qiu. What''s the second good news? " Nalan Yanran digested the good news a little, and her eyes became brighter. She sat down and asked yeshiqiu.


    Shoot! Shoot!


    She didn''t answer her immediately. At night, Qiu patted her hands twice and looked at the gate of the yard. There were two winged and fleshy sprouts coming through the gate. They were the two baby dragons.


    "What are they?"


    "Pet, baby dragon, one for you, and the other for you to help me transfer to master yunyun. It''s like thanking her for her fighting skills in explosive step. As for yunlanzong..."


    "The teacher said, you can go whenever you want, don''t worry." Don''t wait for night time autumn to finish saying, Na LAN Yan Ran says in a hurry.


    "Oh, so good? Master yunzong is good. " Hearing this, the night autumn Leng Leng, then said.


    "Well, teachers are very good." When Nalan Yanran said this, she was a little embarrassed. Could she say that the teacher was afraid of you and felt that Yunlan Zong could not support you?


    "Look at them. Do you like them? If you think green is bad, I''ll give you a pink one another day. " At night, Qiu beckons for two baby dragons to go to Nalan Yanran and says to her at the same time.


    "Haha, and the pink ones?" I''ve seen a lot of Warcraft, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a cute and fat pet. Nalan touched their heads and asked the night time autumn.


    "Well, yes, I''m going to take you to the place where it''s sold. That''s the third good news I want to tell you." Said, night autumn from Najie took out a system produced by the subsidiary world of residence permit, it handed Nalan Yanran.


    "I know that there is a magical place where there are many interesting things. You can go in and out freely with this. In five days, there will be a hunting activity. The prey is a creature you have never seen before. How about it? Do you want to join it?" At night, Qiu asked with a smile to Nalan.


    Looking at the residence permit in front of him, and then hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Nalan Yanran took a deep look at the boy in front of him, and suddenly felt that he became very mysterious and strange, and he could not see through him.


    However, he is still his brother, that''s OK.


    Thinking, Nalan Yanran took the residence permit, to the night autumn brilliant smile: "good, then I will try."


    "Oh, don''t you ask what is the specific place and hunting activities?" Hear Na LAN Yan ran so straightforward answer, night time autumn picked pick eyebrow, asked to her.


    "No, I''ll listen to you."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    All of a sudden, there is a feeling of being trusted. This feeling Well, not bad.


    Yun Yun


    I seem to have overheard something extraordinary.

 Chapter 148

    "That''s settled. This residence permit only needs blood to recognize the owner. The hunting activity will be held in five days. Then I will take you there. In these days, you will refine this spirit fruit and try your best to improve your strength."


    Said, the night autumn thought, took out a jade box from the Najie, handed it to Nalan Yanran.


    Well, I only told her three pieces of good news. Now I told her four.


    "What''s this?" Put away the residence permit, take the jade box, open it and see a fruit with three lines on the surface, emitting a hot and fragrant smell. Nalan Yanran''s pupil shrinks and asks the question of autumn at night.


    "Level 6 spirit fruit, three veins blood Bodhi, has no side effects, and even fighters can take it." At night, Qiu explains to Nalan Yanran.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and the shaking hands were even worse.


    After a long time, Nalan Yanran opened her mouth and stammered to Qiushi: "Xiaoqiu, you, this How did lingguo come from What happened? "


    "Oh, you''ve been hesitating all the time. I thought you wouldn''t ask. In fact, it''s nothing. I just got a chance. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you in detail another day, OK?"


    "Well." Although I don''t know what chance it is, I can also realize that things are not simple, it must be very long and complex, so Nalan nodded without hesitation.


    "Oh, by the way, you can''t tell this to anyone except the old man and uncle. If you tell them, you should also tell them not to say it, you know?" When the good news is finished, autumn is about to leave at night. Suddenly, she thinks of something and tells Nalan.


    Although I think this girl will pay attention to this even if she doesn''t need her own explanation, for the sake of safety, yeshiqiu still can''t help telling her.


    Do not show traces of a look at their own house, heart has a fifth person to know, but the other side is his dear teacher, always trustworthy, right?


    Besides, it''s not what I told you, it''s what you told yourself!


    Think of, Na LAN Yan Ran to night time autumn smile.


    "Well, I know. You can rest assured."


    "Well." Issued a nasal sound, and then, night autumn and Nalan Yan Ran said a, and then got up and walked out of the hospital.


    Will night autumn to the door of the yard, such as the boy''s figure completely disappeared from the line of sight, Nalan Yanran this just raised his arm, the door of the yard closed.


    After closing the door and looking at the two baby dragons around them, it seems that their product level is not high and their intelligence is definitely not good, so they don''t want to avoid them. They can directly tell yunyun who is hiding in the house.


    The latter has been watching the situation outside through the crack of the door. After hearing the girl''s words, Yun Yun opened her mouth and breathed heavily. Then she opened the door and came out from the inside.


    "Yan Ran, your brother is not simple!" One step across the threshold, cloud rhyme will say so to Nalan Yanran.


    "Well, I can see that, too." When he said this, Nalan looked down at the jade box with three lines of blood Bodhi in his hand.


    "But he''s willing to share his secret with you, which shows that he''s still a very close friend and a good young man, just..." Daimei slightly wrinkled, looked at his injury, yunyun always felt that his words were a little wrong.


    That boy is a good man. What is he after he beat him?


    Sure enough, still have to take back the above sentence, that boy is very wrong, wrong in a mess!


    "Teacher, where do you think the magical place Xiao Qiu said would be?" With two flying dragon babies came back, sat down on the stone bench again, Nalan Yanran asked yunyun.


    He also returned to his original seat, where he was sitting before nightfall. Yun Yun lowered her eyebrows and pondered, then said with some uncertainty: "according to what you said, the boy just broke through to the fighter, but he can reach the realm of douhuang in such a short time. This is not an ordinary chance, at least it is also a big chance left by douzun and even Dousheng strongman."


    "Douzun? Fighting for the saints Hearing these two words is no different from the realm of myth to oneself, Nalan Yan widened her eyes, a face of incredible way.


    "Well, after being badly hit by him, I thought for a long time. I can''t think of any reason why I can improve so many levels in such a short period of time, except that he has been inherited by the super strong and the other party has transmitted his fighting spirit to him. As for the so-called magical place he said, if I guess correctly, it should be the legendary small world. " Said, cloud rhyme looked up at the Najie on the finger of Nalan Yanran, accurately said is the residence permit that she received Najie.


    "Little world?"


    "Yes, according to the ancient records left by Shizu Yun potian, once the gas refiners reach the realm of doushengjing, they can make landslides, split the ground and break the space. What''s more, it can open up a space for people to live in, which is the small world. " Speaking of this, yunyun''s body can''t help shaking.Dousheng, this simple word is just like a heavy Mount Tai, which makes her breathless.


    "So teacher, do you mean that Xiao Qiu is likely to be inherited by a strong fighter?" Nalan Yanran''s body trembled, and his voice was full of shock to his teacher.


    "It''s true that if people can break through to douhuang in such a short period of time, douzun and the strong can also deliver their merits. But if there is a small world, it must be Dousheng. Douzun and the strong can''t open up a small world." Yun Yun nodded.


    Nalan said with a smile


    Hearing his teacher''s series of analysis, Nalan was stunned for a long time. Then she swallowed her saliva, looked at the closed yard gate, and said: "that boy''s life is very good, eh How nice


    "Yan Ran, take out the residence permit of the small world he gave you to recognize the owner. It should be attached with strong space power, so that you can go in and out there freely." Also silent for a long time, Yun Yun continued.


    "Ah? Good Full of trust in her teacher, she doesn''t worry that she will rob her. Nalan Yanran takes her residence permit out of Najie according to her instructions. First, she shows it to yunyun, but the latter doesn''t feel any space power. She thinks that it may be the reason why her self-cultivation is too low. Then she returns her residence permit to Nalan Yanran, and let her recognize the Lord.


    Nalan Yanran took the certificate, bit her finger, and dropped a drop of blood on it. Suddenly, a feeling appeared in her mind, making her feel as if she could go to another world at any time as long as she wanted.


    Another world?


    As soon as this idea came out, the girl''s face suddenly changed. She said to Yun Yun in front of her: "teacher, you guessed right. That magical place is really a small world. It seems that Xiao Qiu has really been inherited by a strong fighter!"


    Hearing his disciple''s words, Yun Yun smiles and doesn''t show any surprise.


    I have analyzed so perfectly and logically. Isn''t it normal to guess correctly?

 Chapter 149

    I don''t know yunyun''s excellent analysis. After leaving Nalan Yanran''s yard, I walk on the road at night, thinking about what I''m going to do next.


    According to the original plan, the "patriarch" after he left the pass was ordered to lead the troops to the western part of the Empire to garrison yesterday. At present, all the affairs of the clan are handled by the Presbyterian hall. Xiao Qiu, although you are still young, you are already a strong fighter. I know that you must have a big chance, but I don''t ask. When you want to say it, you will naturally say that this is the seal letter of the elder of Nalan family. Just now, all the elders have agreed to recommend you as Nalan family. Maybe it''s because your strength has greatly increased recently and the chat group has gradually developed, so you have a good vision To improve, has not been able to see the position of Nalan family elder?


    Night time autumn in the mind so think, of course, he won''t say directly, otherwise too hurt people''s heart, after all, in front of all is he don''t look up to Nalan family elder.


    "Well, then I would like to thank the elder for his understanding and the importance of you." Instead of being polite to the elders at home, Qiu accepted the seal and gave thanks to all the old people.


    "Well, you deserve it. Thank you for what?" Nalanwu and others waved their hands.


    "Oh, by the way, elder, you just said that my uncle went to garrison in the western part of the Empire yesterday?" Suddenly thought of what, night autumn to Nalan perplexed asked.


    "That''s right. I walked all night. Why, you have something to do with the patriarch. Do you want to tell him about your breakthrough? We can send someone to chase the clan leader by flying Warcraft and tell him the good news. "


    "No, I want to ask my uncle to lead the army back, because I have a big thing to do. I hope I can get the help of my uncle, the elders and even the whole family." Autumn shook his head at night.


    "What''s so serious?" Nalan asked perplexedly.


    "I want to change the dynasty of Gama."


    Elders:


    It''s over. This kid''s crazy!

 Chapter 150

    Let''s change the dynasty of Gama Empire, son. Don''t say you are only a fighting king. Even if you become a fighting emperor, it''s not so easy to do.


    You know, jiaxingtian, the ancestor of Jiashi clan, is stronger than yunyun, the leader of Yunlan clan. Moreover, they also have three powerful Duwang, who are so powerful that even Yunlan clan dare not say that they can drive them down from the throne, let alone our Nalan family.


    If you are not crazy, that is to break through too fast, so that the expansion of the head, blindly think that they are invincible.


    For a moment, all the elders were worried about yeshiqiu. No matter what kind of problems were mentioned above, it was not a good thing for the Nalan family.


    "Elders, don''t you believe me?" Seeing the worry and doubt on the faces of the old people in front of them, Qiu frowned slightly at night and asked.


    "Xiaoqiu, the strength of the royal family is far beyond our Nalan family. If you want to challenge them, this is..."


    "In the past, if you wanted to challenge them, it would be like looking for death, but now it''s different. Elder, you used to call them wrong. The disciple is not the king of duel, but Fight the emperor Then, at night, Qiu raised his head and looked at nalanwu in front of him. A powerful momentum burst out from his body.


    It is the momentum of those who fight against the emperor.


    In the original work, the elder Douling of the mitter family can tell that he is a strong fighter after haibodong''s hand. Now that the night time and autumn break out their own momentum, these elders of the Nalan family can also recognize what rank he is.


    As for the hidden realm, playing pig and eating Tiger


    It''s wise to keep the cards and not show them at night. But it''s the behavior of Shi Lezhi to let others think that he is not a strong man.


    Tang clan, where Tang San lived before, has a rule: never try to be a pig and eat a tiger, because if you play as a pig for a long time, you will really become a pig!


    Yeshiqiu thinks this sentence is very reasonable.


    His bottom card has never been his realm of fighting the emperor, but his Xuanyuan sword in his hand, his identity as the leader of the chat group of the boss of all worlds, and the subsidiary world developed by him. It is a lot of unknown things.


    Things like realm are exposed when they are exposed. If they are not exposed, we still don''t know how to inspire the elders to work with them.


    Moreover, Douqi mainland is also a world of thousands. The resources here are relatively rich. In the past, they were not strong enough, and their identity was just a young master of Nalan family. They didn''t have much real power to get them into their hands. Now they have strength and identity. Even if they are not strong enough, they can create identity through strength, so those rich resources should be used Go and collect them, so as to expand the commodity types of the mall and increase your own information.


    And this kind of thing can''t all be done by oneself. It''s the best policy to hand over many time-consuming but not difficult things to the subordinates, and the Nalan family is naturally the best choice.


    Even if they said before that their ambition is not big, but ambition and strength are linked, as long as they are willing to listen to their own words and do according to what they say. Yeshiqiu doesn''t care about whether they have ambition or not.


    On the other hand, the elders of the Nalan family, led by nalanwu, knelt down in an instant after they clearly perceived the momentum of the nightfall.


    Heaven has eyes, my Nalan family, my Nalan family has such a young douhuang, this is really God''s blessing, ancestors show!


    "Now, are you willing to help me and do some great work together?" At night, Qiu asked the elders of the Nalan family who were completely confused in front of him.


    Elders:


    After a long silence, Nalan coughed and said with a strong shock on his face: "Xiaoqiu, it seems that you really have a great chance. You have become a strong fighter. Naturally, Nalan family is qualified to challenge the royal family, but It''s just qualifications. After all, the ancestors of the Jia family are the top fighters of the douhuang family. Their DouWang and Douling numbers are all higher than ours. They also have the support of the frontier army and various families. It''s not up to one douhuang to make up the gap, do you understand? What''s more, why do you want to replace the Jia family? Is it your ambition or... "


    "Because the extra day assassinated me!" Don''t know his analysis wrong night, autumn didn''t hesitate to throw this pot on the head of the day of punishment, the elders in front of said.


    "What?" Hearing this, the elders were shocked.


    Jiaxingtian assassinated him. Does it not mean that the royal family already knew that there was a strong fighter in Nalan family?


    "So, elders, do you understand that the Jia family will not allow us Nalan family to have a strong emperor fighter, which will threaten their rule. They can only allow us to look up to them forever, even to be equal with them. So if we Nalan family want to grow, there will be a war with them. As for jiaxingtian, he didn''t succeed in assassinating me. On the contrary, he was severely injured by me. Now he can play up to 30% of his strength. There''s no need to worry too much. " At night, Qiu continued."I''ve been badly hurt by you, Xiaoqiu. Your momentum seems to be worse than Jialao, Keke, and jiaxingtian, isn''t it?" Na LAN is perplexed to stare big eyes, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Realm doesn''t mean strength. I naturally have a way to defeat the enemy. Now I just ask, elders, would you like to believe me and join me to make the sky change in the gama Empire?" When yeshiqiu says this, he doesn''t look like a child at all. He''s not a child at all. It''s good to act like a child in his daily leisure time. But when we do business, we have to be serious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was another silence. There was so much information about what happened and heard today that the elders didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    But


    "Xiaoqiu, if you really say that jiaxingtian can only play 30% of its strength at most, then our Nalan family will win a war with them. After all, you are a douhuang, and you can still defeat the top power of douhuang. Moreover, he has assassinated you, which proves that he will not watch our Nalan family grow and grow as you said. When he calms down, he will definitely target us from all aspects Well, OK, I''ll send someone to inform the patriarch immediately, and ask the patriarch to lead the army back to the imperial capital. At present, the Mu family is too busy to take care of themselves. The Mier family is just a business family. Yunlanzong has always been friendly with Nalan family, and the Pharmacists Association has never been involved in the struggle for imperial power. We just need the army to return to the city, and we can defeat the high-end fighting power of the Jia family as soon as possible. It should be feasible to change the dynasty! " Nalanwu is the elder of Nalan family. After more than 100 years of ups and downs, he is very experienced. Even if the shock on his face does not dissipate, he soon makes a decision and says to yeshiqiu.


    As for the question of yeshiqiu, "will you recognize the wrong person, and is the assassination really a torture day?" nalanwan is too lazy to ask.


    Because there''s no need, will those who fight against the emperor recognize the wrong person?


    In this way, a major event has been basically determined, and Tiansi, who is chasing Yuemei, has no idea that he and his family are in a big crisis.

 Chapter 151

    Things in this world are always wrong. Yunyun here is very worried that autumn will guess her identity at night, which is bad for her and even for yunlanzong. He doesn''t know what''s going on there. He has a big chance to be kicked off the throne, even his family.


    This is really Bad luck!


    The book is back to the truth. I heard the elder say that he would send someone to inform Nalan Su and ask Nalan Su to lead his army back to the imperial capital. At night, Qiu smiles faintly.


    Very good. In this way, there will be no problem in changing dynasties.


    It''s not a big deal for yeshiqiu to defeat the high-end fighting power of the Jia clan. There is only one fighting emperor and three fighting kings in the army. It''s very simple.


    It''s a bit difficult for those remaining forces.


    The gama family has ruled the gama empire for hundreds of years, and its members are numerous and scattered. It is not only by one person to uproot them.


    After all, you can''t run around chasing everywhere, can you?


    So the army needs it. They can help themselves to solve this problem.


    Although the Jias also have troops, most of them are border troops, mainly used to defend the serpents and the chuyun empire. There are not many troops stationed in the imperial capital. In the past, out of fear of jiaxingtian, all the troops would obey their orders. But now, when they have finished their high-end combat power, who will listen to them?


    With their loyal army, they have to send 50000 people to guard against yunlanzong and fight against Nalan''s army. There is no chance of winning. Moreover, they will not fight with their two armies honestly, and they will keep fighting against their army. What can they do?


    To sum up, as long as the Nalan family is willing to help themselves, then they can make the sky of the gama Empire change. They are full of confidence in this nightfall, which can be regarded as a reward for the great kindness of the day of Jiaxing.


    Then, at night, Qiu and the elders found a place to sit down and began to discuss the steps to take the Jia family instead.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, the punishment day, who is chasing Yuemei, suddenly shivers. There is a color of doubt in his eyes. He doesn''t understand how he can cool himself as a strong fighter?


    I don''t understand!


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, a bunch of purple light came out of the air, wrapped up Yuemei who was about to be overtaken by him, and then a white hand stretched out from the purple light, which made jiaxingtian''s face changed greatly.


    In a hurry, he touched his hand, and the other side''s strong dark strength came into his body along his arm, which made jiaxingtian''s old face turn red instantly, and then the whole person quickly flew out.


    In the purple light, a cold and noble voice rang out: "jiaxingtian, even though it is the peak of fighting the emperor, you are just an old human body, not our opponent. Originally, I just wanted to meet Yue Mei, but I didn''t expect you to follow me. That''s very good. Let''s leave your life to me! "


    As the words fell, the purple light dispersed, revealing two extremely beautiful figures. One of them was Yue Mei, the leader of the snake people, who was almost captured by the heaven. The other was much more beautiful than Yue Mei, adding a bit of coquettish and King temperament. Of course, she was the queen of the snake people, Medusa.


    Looking at the snake man king who appeared in his sight, he steadied his upside down body, took a deep breath, and immediately said: "Queen Medusa, you dare to intrude into our Gama empire!"


    "So what? Don''t you agree? " Said queen Medusa coldly.


    Jiaxingtian


    Look at the expression on my face. Do you think I''m convinced?


    It''s true that Yuemei is the king level commander of the snake people after all, and her status is very high. So this time, Queen Medusa went out in person to meet her in the gama empire.


    As for the king of a clan, it''s not a dangerous situation. At the same time, Queen Medusa is not an opponent to the three fighting emperors in the face of the upper Gama Empire, but the three fighting emperors belong to different forces. Unless it''s a national war, they can''t act together, so queen Medusa is fearless.


    In the original work, Yun Yun, who is a powerful fighter of the three stars, dares to accompany several fighter kings into the tagar desert. As a strong fighter, Queen Medusa will not dare to enter the gama empire.


    "Hoo, Medusa, Yuemei of the snake people has destroyed one of the three families in China, the Mu family, causing a lot of damage. What do you say about this account?" Don''t want to Medusa queen around, jiaxingtian directly asked her.


    "What do you say? Oh, I have said that I want your life. What do you want me to say? Old monster, die Then, with a wave of her arm, the queen of Medusa shot countless purple snakes, which were transformed from fighting spirit, at the sky of Jiaxing. They opened their tusks and looked extremely fierce.


    Jiaxingtian: "if you want my life, I''m afraid you can''t do it yet."


    "Is it?" The shot didn''t slow down at all, said the queen.


    "Of course!" He said it in a reasonable way, and then, with the help of the old man''s eyes, he mobilized his powerful fighting spirit and began to fight against queen Medusa.Although the woman said that she was not her opponent, she didn''t believe that she had fallen into a bad situation in the fight just now. It was because she was careless and didn''t prepare for it. Now she has adjusted herself and won''t suffer any more losses.


    Who is afraid of who is strong at the top of the battle!


    Jiaxingtian doesn''t think he can beat queen Medusa, but at least he doesn''t think he will lose!


    As a result, the two emperors began a battle in the air.


    On the way of being chased by jiaxingtian, Yue Mei, who is seriously injured, wants to help but can''t get in. She has no choice but to watch.


    Half an hour later.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the purple light defeated the yellow light, and the queen of Medusa narrowed her eyes slightly towards jiaxingtian. A different color flashed in her eyes. The next second, jiaxingtian''s body began to be petrified from the bottom up.


    This is the gift of Queen Medusa, who can turn the winner into a stone.


    "What?" His most powerful fighting skills have been broken by the other side. Jiaxingtian is injured again. He looks down at the petrified trend that has spread to his thighs with blood stains on his mouth, and his heart is shaking.


    He lost.


    Queen Medusa is right. Even if she is at the top of the battle, she is not her opponent. It''s really frustrating.


    "Bang!"


    Then he burst out all his fighting spirit and broke the petrifaction skill. Then, gasping for breath, jiaxingtian didn''t say a word, and his wings behind him shook up and quickly flew back to the way he came.


    He doesn''t want to die. He also wants to break through to douzong one day and protect Jia family for hundreds of years.


    The word death doesn''t belong to him.


    "Queen, do you want to chase?" Seeing the figure of tianfeidun, Yuemei asks queen Medusa.


    "No, he wants to be strong at the top of the battle. He wants to escape. Even his own king can''t keep him. It''s not beautiful to attract other strong fighters. Forget it, let''s go back." Say, Medusa queen body a turn, take month Mei to fly toward the direction of the snake people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, after discussing with the elders about the specific steps of changing the dynasty, I went back to my yard, closed my eyes and entered the chat group.


    As soon as he entered the group, a private message appeared in front of him.


    It was sent to him by qianrenxue.

 Chapter 152

    Qian Renxue: "group leader, the experiment you asked me to carry out has already yielded results. You and Mr. Wei, as well as the demons and friends of Xiaolong group can cultivate my soul power. "


    Looking at this private message that appears in front of me, I''m going to put some of Nalan''s resources on the shelves in the mall. Yeshiqiu''s eyes turn slightly, and I''m a little surprised.


    The martial arts system and the soul master system have something in common. Tang San, the white mouse, has proved it by his own experience. Therefore, he has been psychologically prepared for the fact that fighting Qi, which also belongs to the martial arts system, can cultivate soul power. The reason why he asked Qian Renxue to experiment is just for confirmation.


    But Wei Wuxian''s cultivation of immortals and the magic book of demon Bruce Lee can also cultivate soul power, which is interesting.


    Can we say that no matter what system of practice, in that world, soul power can be cultivated?


    Or is it limited to martial arts, cultivation of immortals and magic?


    He didn''t know about the system of cultivating immortals, but he knew about the origin of magic and soul power.


    The divine world of Douluo continent connects many small worlds. In addition to Douluo continent, which takes soul power as its cultivation system, there is also ice fire magic kitchen world, which takes magic as its cultivation system.


    After tens of thousands of years, Huo Yuhao, the new protagonist of Douluo, inherited the deification of melting Nian ice, which was formed by practicing magic. Magic and soul power can be transformed into divine power in that big world.


    Therefore, there must be some common points between them.


    Moreover, the cultivation of magic mainly lies in meditation, and so is soul power. Therefore, although it is unexpected to cultivate soul power in that world through the meditation method in the magic book, it is not unacceptable to think about it carefully.


    After all, the martial arts can cultivate soul power. Why can''t the magic book?


    But the cultivation of immortals is really surprising.


    Immortals and gods


    It''s hard to say who is strong or who is weak, but Wei Wuxian''s cultivation of immortals is not an immortal method strictly speaking, it''s just a way for people to advance on the road of becoming an immortal. He didn''t survive the disaster himself, so he''s not an immortal.


    Similarly, the soul master system is also a system that can make people become gods, which is not too bad.


    Feel chin, heart a little bit of analysis, and finally analyzed a lot of no evidence of conjecture, which let the night autumn slightly feel helpless sigh, then waved his hand.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. The reason doesn''t matter. Just know the result." In the end, it''s not the paranoia of worshiping the moon. Soon, at night, Qiu finished this thinking, and then sent a reply message to Qian Renxue.


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re doing well. It''s hard for you."


    Qian Renxue: "you are so serious. Thanks to you, I can get some skills that can improve my cultivation speed. They are very precious to me."


    In Douluo, there is no special soul power cultivation method, only some simple meditation methods, so qianrenxue''s several skills are really precious to her.


    Of course, it''s nothing for yeshiqiu, Wei Wuxian and the devil Bruce Lee, because what they take out is not the profound secret script in their own hands, but the popular goods in their own world.


    For example, in the autumn of the night, what he sent to Qian Renxue was a Huang level advanced skill of the Nalan family. As for the roll of the earth level advanced skill, when he asked Qian Renxue to do the experiment, he had not finished reading it, so it was impossible to give it to others.


    Yeshiqiu: "those skills are not high-level. If you want, there are many high-level ones in the mall."


    Qian Renxue: "I understand. Before I came down, I had already browsed it carefully in the mall and bought some goods."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, that''s it. I''ll contact you if I have something to do."


    Then, at night, Qiu would close the private chat window with her and begin to put some of Nalan''s resources on the shelves in the mall. Now he is the elder of Nalan''s family, and he has more power than before, so he made a lot of treasures before returning to the yard.


    Of course, he would not do what he did at night, so he donated a lot of gold, silver and jewelry he got from his subsidiary world to his family for various development. In this world, gold and silver are still common currency, and this piece of gold is still very useful in the gama empire.


    As for the volume of the earth level advanced skill "nine extreme thunder decision", yeshiqiu had finished practicing, but he didn''t plan to give it to nalanwu. When nalansu came back or the old man went out of the gate, he would give it to them personally.


    Every time you look at it, it will become a little fuzzy and precious, so it''s better to deal with it by yourself.


    As for the fact that soul power can be cultivated through various cultivation systems in Douluo, yeshiqiu had a corresponding plan in mind for a long time. Now the result has come out. Just follow the plan. There is no hesitation.


    Let''s get back to business. At night, Qiu closed the private chat window with Qian Renxue. Who knows, he just closed it, and another private message of Qian Renxue came out.


    Qian Renxue: "please wait, master. I have one more thing to ask you."


    Autumn at night"Question mark? You mean to ask me something? "


    Qian Renxue guessed in her heart that the group leader might not like others to show off with him. She liked to speak and do things more directly. So she sipped her mouth and quickly edited a message and sent it out.


    Qian Renxue: "Lord, I know that although you are not in my world, you know everything in my world. I would like to ask you if there are people from other worlds in my world. Can you tell me?"


    People from other worlds, she said?


    Looking at the news on the private chat window, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly at night, and a name suddenly came to mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, Tiandou Empire, in the palace.


    On the desk in front of him are the letters written by Meng Shenji, the chief of the Education Committee of Tiandou Royal College, and Ning Fengzhi, the leader of Qibao Liuli sect, as well as some concealed weapons sent by Ning Fengzhi. Qian Renxue drinks tea while waiting for the reply from the group leaders.


    Both Meng Shenji and Ning Fengzhi praise a young man named Tang San in their letters. They call him a genius on the mainland, and even can compare with the golden generation of the martial spirit hall. Ning Fengzhi even tells himself that Tang San is Tang Hao''s son.


    Tang Hao''s son is a genius who can compete with the golden generation of wuhundian. The two titles together make qianrenxue very concerned.


    After all, Tang Hao can''t compete with the golden generation of Wu Hun hall. It''s nothing to Qian Renxue. The so-called golden generation is a joke in front of him.


    But


    Hidden weapon?


    This thing can''t hold a thousand Ren snow, don''t care!


    There was no hidden weapon in Douluo, but Tang San invented it and made many hidden weapons.


    The key is that Yin Su Su and Li Maozhen have said this word in the group, and their explanation is the same as that of Tang San in Ning Feng''s letter, which makes Qian Renxue have to have a bold guess that Tang San is from other worlds!

 Chapter 153

    What''s that called again?


    Yes, crossing. Tang San is probably a crossing man.


    For this kind of person, we should never take it lightly.


    Who knows if he will be an outpost of the alien world. After finding out the situation of Douluo, he will bring a large group of people from the alien world to invade his own world. Therefore, he needs to consult the group leader and then think about the countermeasures.


    Thinking, a serious color flashed in Qianren Snow''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing the question put forward by Qian Ren Xue, Qiu felt her chin at night and hesitated to answer her question?


    Since she asked, she must have doubted Tang San. Otherwise, she would not ask such a question without any reason. As long as she answered "yes", then the identity of Tang San''s passer-by would be determined by her immediately.


    At that time, with Qian Renxue''s temperament, she will not leave Tang San as a threat. As long as she gives Tang San a hand, Tang Hao will not sit back and ignore him. At that time, a big war will break out.


    The question of whether Tang Hao can be killed by the energy in Qianren Snow''s hands has never occurred to yeshiqiu, because the answer is obvious.


    Yes!


    If not, it only means that she is not fully prepared. Otherwise, with her grandfather''s ninety-nine level Angel fighting for thousands of people, she can kill Tang Hao, not to mention listening to her elders and offering.


    In the temple of martial spirit, bibidong is the Pope, but in terms of the high-end combat power in her hands, qianrenxue is absolutely superior to her.


    Although Tang Hao is fierce, he is only a 95 level Title Douluo. He can''t beat Qian Renxue who is ready by himself.


    From the point of view that he is the leader of the group and Qian Renxue is a member of the group, it should be a correct choice to get rid of Tang Hao and his son. In this way, Qian Renxue will have no worries. In the future, he will not be able to enter the divine world because of his secret method, and will only die alone in Douluo.


    It''s just


    Tang San is very good at night. His character and disposition are excellent. People can''t help but admire him.


    In this way, Qianren snow killed him. At night, Qiu was a little sorry.


    Most importantly, that guy is a talent.


    Master of making concealed weapons, master of using poison. In the original work, he almost killed Qian Renxue who had just become a God with concealed weapons. Do you think he is a talent?


    If you can make good use of it, it''s good for you and the whole chat group.


    Well, we have to find a way to keep qianrenxue and make the best use of Tang San.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu''s brain began to work quickly, trying to think about ways to solve problems.


    A few minutes later, he had an idea, and then sent several messages to Qianren snow.


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, you do have a person from other worlds."


    Finally, when the group leader''s reply came, he said that there were people from other worlds. Qian Renxue put down her tea cup and stood up from her chair.


    There is no need to ask. She knows who that person is. It must be Tang San.


    It seems that I will take some time to deal with Tang San, so as to avoid endless trouble.


    His current identity is Tang Hao''s son, which should be fake, just like he pretended to be xueqinghe, but Tang Hao doesn''t know. Therefore, when he takes action against Tang San, Tang Hao will certainly come forward to stop him. Very well, even Tang Hao will solve it together, in order to repay his deep hatred for his heavy injury to his father and Emperor.


    With this in mind, qianrenxue is going to contact her spies and ask them to send their orders back to the martial spirit hall. They will send elders and worshippers to prepare for the encirclement and suppression of Tang Hao and Tang San.


    Of course, Qianren snow didn''t forget to thank the group leader.


    Qianren snow: "thank you for telling me. Thank you very much."


    Although she is a woman, she always pretends to be a man, so in some words, she is very biased towards boys. She doesn''t claim to be a little girl like Yin Su, but calls herself "Zai Xia".


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t mention it. His name is Tang San. He is proficient in making concealed weapons and using poison. He is a rare talent. If you can bring him under your command, it will be a good thing."


    Qian Renxue: "will it be under your command?"


    Seeing the news sent by the group leader, Qianren Snow''s step is suddenly.


    It seems that Tang San can still be used by himself, but Ning Fengzhi says in his letter that Tang San can only make friends and never make him submit. This Is Ning Fengzhi wrong? He wants to accept Tang San himself, so he deliberately says so, so that he can give up?


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, although Tang San is stubborn and doesn''t want to bend to others, he still has two causes and effects that he hasn''t paid back. It''s not difficult for you to find him based on this cause and effect so that he can make a plan and let him obey your orders."


    Qian Renxue: "cause and effect? Please give me your advice. "Yeshiqiu: "Tang San''s soul passed through and reincarnated into your world. In essence, he is already a person in your world. But he still keeps the memory of his past life and what he learned in the past life, so the cause and effect between him and the past life has not been cut off.


    Most of his secret weapons and poison using skills were learned by stealth. The sufferer was Tang clan. Although he left a Buddha angry Tang lotus in his previous life, it was not enough to pay off the cause and effect, so you can ask Tang San for this cause and effect for Tang clan. Of course, in this way, you owe Tangmen cause and effect, and need to shoulder the responsibility of shaping Tangmen in Douluo and making it brilliant.


    In addition, his mother is the blue silver emperor, but because of your father, only one soul bone and one seed are left. You can use the identity of xueqinghe to see him, promise to help him revive his mother, he is the most filial person, will not refuse you. As for the way to revive the blue silver emperor, it''s very simple. That seed is her essence. Just enough Lingfei and Huaxing pill are needed to nourish her, and she can be transformed into a human again. Huaxing pill, the exclusive pharmacist of chat group, can be refined. You just need to be prepared to reward her. "


    Qianren snow


    Group leader, what do you mean, let me collect the debt from Tang San for that Tang clan, and then I owe the debt to Tang clan again? Also, I''ll help Tang San revive his mother, so that he can listen to me. No, it''s xueqinghe, who I''m pretending to be?


    In addition, although Tang San came from other worlds, he was not the outpost of a foreign army?


    Qianren snow was slightly stunned.


    Yeshiqiu: "Tang San is qualified to become a God. If he can make good use of it, it will be of great benefit to you. If I tell you this, it will be regarded as an extra reward for you to complete the experiment I gave you. You can do it yourself. Here are his details. "


    Words fall, night autumn will he quickly sort out the general information about Tang San edited into a file, sent to Qian Renxue, and then closed the dialogue window with her.


    Words can''t be said too thoroughly, otherwise there will be a suspicion of mandatory requirements, and the words said this, night time autumn believe qianrenxue will make the choice they want to see.


    As long as she can win over Tang San, it''s inevitable that Tang San will make secret weapons for her. And if Tang San works for group members, isn''t he indirectly working for chat group?


    It''s also a good thing.


    Of course, if she didn''t, she would go to Douluo in person, which is nothing.

 Chapter 154

    At the end of the private chat with Qian Renxue, we open the mall interface at nighttime and autumn, and put many of the Nalan family''s resources on the shelves there.


    There are a lot of magic nuclei, cultivation pills, rare herbs, rare metals And good weapons.


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, there is also the profession of forger. Those medicine tripods that can increase the success rate of medicine refining are made by forgers, but the forgers in this world can''t make magic weapons. Although those weapons can enhance the strength of the holder, they are far less influential than the elixir.


    But even so, in the end, it is also a fantasy world. The weapons forged here are still very valuable for the people in the chat group.


    For example, in the world of Fengyun TV series, where the hero sword and Huolin sword are the world''s wonders, but compared with the long sword in Nalan Yanran''s hand, it''s not a big one at all.


    That sword can compete with xuanchongchi many times, and xuanchongchi, needless to say, even if Xiao Yan became a fighter, he didn''t change his weapon, which is enough to explain many things.


    Soon, a large number of new products appeared in the mall, and the prompt sound of the system also sounded in the group, alerting all online group friends.


    The first is Wei Wuxian, who replaced the hegemony.


    Before the closure of xiongba, he was always on-line, which made people wonder whether he even separated a trace of spirit in the chat group when he was sleeping.


    But now, the male master is gone, so Wei Wuxian, who loves to talk to people, has become a new leader in the water group.


    Oh no, it''s the water line.


    Wei Wuxian: "Wow, so many things, did the group leader finally get serious this time? Let me see. Qi xiudan has a certain effect on the strong of level 6 and level 7. It can quickly restore energy in the body. Yin Yang ink gold is a rare metal with high hardness and anti vibration ability. The magic core of level 7 fire attribute can be used as medicine or as the crystallization of Warcraft cultivation to help the rapid growth and evolution of demons and spirits Good things are good things! "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Nonsense, you didn''t see the elders want to cry when I brought them over.


    What''s more, some things I still hard scalp, extrusion points to strengthen them a wave!


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, thank you for providing so many treasures for us to trade. I am very grateful."


    Yin Su Su: "thank you very much."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "thank you for your help."


    Moon worship: "thank you, but I don''t know these things may help me transform the world and make the world full of love?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Can we not mention that word?


    Seeing the news from the moon, the smile on Qiu''s face became stiff at night. He rubbed his forehead with some headache, and then sent him a reply.


    Night time autumn "@ worship the moon, of course, healing medicine can cure the living beings, the people who are saved are grateful, and their families are happy, isn''t that love?"


    Moon worship: "I see. The other commodities... "


    Yeshiqiu: "the rest depends on how you use it. Different things can play different roles at different times. You should learn to think about things by yourself when paying a visit to the moon. Only in this way can you really appreciate the true meaning of love."


    At night, Qiu manzui sent a message to him.


    Of course, although it''s a train run, it really makes sense.


    Sure enough, it''s not my fault that I didn''t become a philosopher in my last life, but the fault of that world!


    "Only when you learn to think for yourself can you really appreciate the true meaning of love?" Affiliated to the world, Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen are sitting together, trying to purify the polluted golden elixir. The leader of the moon worship sect murmurs to himself.


    It''s like telling the foolish people that the earth is round, but they don''t think, don''t verify, can''t get the real and convincing answer, still can''t get rid of the shackles of ignorance, can''t find the great love in the world.


    What the leaders said is very reasonable.


    If you want to appreciate the true meaning of love, you have to think more.


    For a moment, the moon felt as if he had found another truth in the universe.


    "Master, I understand. Thank you for your advice." Pay homage to the moon and say thanks to autumn at night.


    I''ve known for a long time that the way of thinking of worshiping the moon is different from that of ordinary people. I''m paranoid and crazy. When I say this to him, I''m sure he can listen to it. When I see this thank you message, Qiu didn''t show any unexpected look at night and replied to him casually.


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    [Ding, the evil dragon is online. ¡¿


    at this time, a mechanical sound rings, and the green head is lit.


    Demon Bruce Lee: "king Qi, Li Maozhen, king Qi, the damage of the two winged dragon is too serious for Bruce Lee to cure it. Huh? Is the group leader selling so many products? "As soon as he enters the group, he sends a message to Li Maozhen. At the same time, he hears a prompt sound from the system. Bruce Lee, the demon, is very surprised, and his eyes flash with joy.


    Last time I bought the fifth level beast fire in the mall, which was put on the shelves by the group leader. It made his fire much stronger and almost surpassed the Dragon Charm. If I buy another similar fire this time, I think I can defeat Jackie Chan and them.


    Of course, the main thing is to defeat Jackie Chan''s niece and his own hateful kid, Cheng Xiaoyu!


    On the other hand, AI te, who receives the demon Bruce Lee, is watching the moon worship leader how to purify the golden elixir. Li Maozhen is worried.


    If you can''t cure it, doesn''t it mean that you will lose a third-order demon beast?


    Although he successfully captured yuan Tiangang, he still felt sorry for losing such a fighting force.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. The group leader just put a lot of pills on the shelf. The healing effect of Shenggu pill is very good. Buy some for the double winged magic dragon. It should be OK. As for the devil Bruce Lee, he sells pets. It''s normal that he can''t cure his wounds. It doesn''t mean he can''t really be cured. " Seeing the slightly changed expression of Li Maozhen sitting beside him, Wei Wuxian suggested to him.


    "Well." After hearing this, Li Maozhen nodded.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "then there will be Laolong boss. Please give me the double winged magic dragon. I''ll think about it myself."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "good."


    [Ding, team member demon Bruce Lee sends an exclusive red envelope to team member Qi Wang Li Maozhen. ¡¿


    both of them are in the affiliated world, and the two winged magic dragon is also a pet. Li Maozhen sent it to the devil Bruce Lee to reduce the trouble of transporting it, so his red envelope will not be intercepted by the system and half of it will be confiscated. Similarly, the devil Bruce Lee is the same.


    Click on the red envelope on the screen, and let the wounded double winged magic dragon out. Then Li Maozhen bought a few fresh bone pills from the mall and fed them. Let alone, the medicine really worked. After taking a few, the breathing of double winged magic dragon increased a lot, and the big bag smashed by Yuan Tiangang on the top of his head gradually became swollen.


    Sure enough, the pet can be cured. The devil Bruce Lee says that the injury is too serious, just because his major is not this and he can''t help it.


    After all, he is just a pet seller, not a veterinarian.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The news on the chat screen is constantly refreshed. After the demon Bruce Lee, Zhang Wuji and the fire cloud evil god, even Qian Renxue, who had just finished chatting with him, came out. At night, autumn was silent and didn''t speak any more.


    After a while, he edited a notice and sent it out.


    The main idea is to explain that the martial arts, the cultivation of immortals and the magic system are all interlinked with the soul master system of qianrenxue''s world. Those who intend to go to her world to awaken the martial arts soul and obtain the soul skill.

 Chapter 155

    In the mainland of Douluo, people who practice the soul master system need to obtain a soul ring to continue to improve their soul power for every 10 levels of improvement. However, this rule is not immutable.


    Qianren snow is born with full soul power level 20. She directly breaks this rule and can add two soul rings for herself at one time.


    Therefore, if the group members want to awaken their spirits, they don''t have to worry about being bound by this.


    Take Li Maozhen as an example. He is in the middle of the master''s realm and may break through to the back of the master''s realm at any time. According to the evaluation of the chat group on the martial arts level, if he wakes up the martial arts soul, his soul power should be between level 40 and level 45, and he can add four soul rings for himself at one time.


    After that, he can go back to his own world and continue to practice the original martial arts system. When he reaches the golden elixir of martial arts, or even the Yuanshen of martial arts, he can go to Douluo continent. By then, his soul power will have crossed a lot, and he can add many soul rings at one time.


    As for why you can have so much soul power when you wake up


    The relationship between internal power and soul power has been mentioned earlier, and Tang San has proved that they are in common. In Douluo, internal power is soul power, which can also be used to evoke soul skills.


    Therefore, for martial arts practitioners like Li Maozhen, the so-called awakening of the martial arts soul by increasing the soul ring is not a transfer to other systems. In the final analysis, it is just a shortcut to have a life object that can grow up and several mysterious skills.


    Why not?


    Of course, if you can''t bear the cost of crossing, it''s another matter.


    There is also Wei Wuxian''s cultivation of immortals and the magic system of demon Bruce Lee. Qianrenxue has also passed the skill experiment. Like the martial arts system, the energy cultivated in Douluo is still soul power.


    This shows that the spiritual power and magic in their bodies can also evoke the soul skill, which is not exclusive and will not be possessed.


    So yeshiqiu thinks it''s good for them to go there. You only need to put your hand on the awakening ball, and then hunt a few soul beasts to get a life object and several superb skills. It''s much easier than trying to cultivate skills.


    The key is that the skill of cultivation is not necessarily powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    The announcement made by yeshiqiu''s editor suddenly made the excited group members more excited because there were many new products in the mall.


    Yin Su Su: "the internal power and soul power of martial arts practitioners are in common. Can I take my son Wuji to the world where young master Qian lives to awaken his martial spirit, and I don''t know what his martial spirit will be?"


    Wei Wuxian: "Yin ah, oh no, madam Yin, it''s very easy for me to think of a person with your four words" my son Wuji. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "Mr. Wei, do you think of me?"


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, it''s you."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said


    This man is really hard to beat!


    Yin Su Su: "cough, I''m sorry, Master Zhang. I''ve lost my word for a while."


    The leader of Mingjiao: "it''s OK, your son has the same name and surname as me. You don''t need to care about me. You can call me as you are used to."


    went as like as two peas to The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber world. Zhang Wuji was very respectful and even accommodating to this lady who was very similar to her mother and almost felt the same way as her.


    Yin Su Su: "is that not good?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "it doesn''t matter. Just feel free. When you take your son to the world where brother Qian lives to awaken his martial spirit, we may be able to work together, because after reading the announcement issued by the group leader, I am also full of curiosity about brother Qian''s martial spirit in that world. "


    Yin Su Su: "OK, let''s make an appointment to go together then."


    Like Zhang Wuji, Yin Susu is also full of good feelings for the boy who has the same name and the same surname as his own son and has a long way to go.


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m sorry to disturb you two. I think you can have such a good chat. Master Zhang uses honorific words to Mrs. Yin again. Why don''t you just accept a kiss according to my original suggestion? What a good thing, don''t you say?"


    Wei Wuxian jumped out again and suggested to them.


    Yin Su Su


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said


    Wei Wuxian: "well, why don''t you talk? If you agree, I can give you a witness. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "cough, Mr. Wei, let''s continue to talk about the awakening of martial spirit. I don''t want you to worry about Mrs. Yin and me."


    Yin Su Su: "yes, Mr. Wei, thank you for your trouble. Let''s talk about the awakening of martial spirit."


    Yin Su Su agreed.


    Although I''m willing to accept Zhang Wuji as my son in the chat group, I''m obviously not willing to. How can I not recognize him?


    Wei Wuxian: "well, it''s a pity that I have such a good suggestion. But Mrs. Yin, can you afford to go to the crossing Rune in the world where young master Qian lives? I just looked at it and asked for 450 points! "Yin Su Su:! "


    What, so expensive?


    Yin Su Su looked at his current integral number: 420.


    This makes NIMA very embarrassed.


    He pieced together and got 300 points from the group leader. He couldn''t even afford to go to the world where qianrenxue lives. Is there any hope for this day?


    Wu Wu ~


    Yin Su Su looked up at the sky, not to mention how sad she was. Why, why am I so poor?!


    Zhang Wuji: 450 points? OK, although it''s a little more, Mrs. Yin should be able to take it out. "


    Yin Su Su


    No, you really look up to me. Even if I don''t sign up for my son Wuji to cultivate immortals, I can''t get it out. I have to sign in for another 20 days or wait for Tianying sect to move the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I belittled Mrs. Yin. In fact, I also want to wake up my martial spirit and get some soul skills to try. According to the announcement, the martial spirit is divided into weapon spirit and beast spirit. I don''t know what my martial spirit will be. I''m really looking forward to it! "


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei, how many points do you have now?"


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian was full of expectation, he seemed not to care about the news of Chuangfu at all. Yin Susu couldn''t bear to ask him curiously.


    Wei Wuxian: "me? 1681 points. What''s the matter? "


    Yin Su Su No, it''s nothing. I want to be quiet, everyone. I''ll leave first


    [Ding, group member Yin Su Su is offline. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "what''s the matter with her? Doesn''t it mean that she can afford the crossing charm?"


    Qi King Li Maozhen: "no, Mrs. Yin has never said that. Mr. Wei, I don''t think you should mention the word" integral "in front of Mrs. Yin in the future, so as not to hurt people''s heart."


    Wei Wuxian


    I just casually asked, where can I think she is really so poor.


    Looking at Qianren snow in the screen, he shakes his head in a funny way. Wei Wuxian That''s interesting.


    Qian Renxue: "if you want to come to my world to wake up your martial spirit, you can let me know in advance, so that I can prepare the awakening ball for you. In addition, I''d like to accompany you to hunt ghosts and beasts, which will be the friendship of the Lord."


    These people are all bosses from all over the world. According to the explanation in the group document, a boss is a very powerful person, so it''s not bad for you to have a good relationship with them.


    Affiliated to the world, Wei Wuxian blinked when he saw the news from Qian Renxue, and then quickly sent a message: "OK, I''m going, young master Qian. Tomorrow I''ll take my elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng to find you, OK?"


    Qian Renxue: "tomorrow? Well, I will prepare the awakening ball for you, Mr. Wei. "


    Night time autumn: "tomorrow? @Wei Wuxian, are you finished? "


    Wei Wuxian

 Chapter 156

    Am I finished?


    This is a problem.


    The answer, of course, is: no end!


    Night time autumn: "if you want to go to the world of Qianren snow, you can wake up the martial spirit. Remember to finish the spiritual tree first, otherwise..."


    "Or what, master?" Wei Wuxian swallowed his saliva and asked curiously.


    Night time autumn: "let the dog bite you!"


    Wei Wuxian


    Dogs?


    Seeing this word, Wei Wuxian''s face turned white and his eyes were full of panic.


    How did the leader know that I was afraid of that kind of thing?!


    Qian Renxue: "the Lord of the group is joking again. How can an ordinary dog bite Mr. Wei? Is it a kind of soul beast with high accomplishments, or a spirit beast or a monster?"


    Yeshiqiu: "no, just ordinary dogs. @Wei Wuxian, did you hear me


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, I heard it, I heard it."


    Seeing the questions from the group leader, Wei Wuxian responded quickly.


    For the dog, he just heard the call, the whole person is afraid of no more, but also dogs, ghosts, spirits and monsters, this is not to my life?


    It seems that we have to hurry up to plant trees. We don''t know how many trees Jiang Cheng has planted and how many are left.


    "It turns out that Mr. Wei is afraid of dogs." Seeing the news on the chat screen, Qian Renxue turns her eyes, raises her mouth slightly, and flashes a smile on her face.


    It''s hard to imagine that even ordinary dogs are afraid of the strong who are about to step into the late stage of the fourth stage. Today, I have a long experience!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After frightening Wei Wuxian with a cute dog, yeshiqiu then tells qianrenxue about asking her to help prepare the awakening ball for the group of friends who go to Douluo to wake up the martial spirit.


    Of course, it''s better to take them to hunt the ghost beast, because what kind of soul skills they can obtain has a lot to do with the soul ring produced by the hunting ghost beast. It''s not too much to say that it depends on it, and the group friends certainly don''t know enough about the ghost beast.


    To this, thousand Ren snow agreed without hesitation.


    After all, she had said before that she was willing to be the host.


    This kind of action seems very good in yeshiqiu. If all the people in the group can be like her, then everyone will develop and progress faster than before.


    In front of the crowd, she sends a praise message to Qian Renxue, and allows her to choose one of the products she has put on the shelves in the mall as a reward. Then at night, Qiu greets the group members and tells them that they have nothing to do and they can continue to chat.


    I remember that before I put on the shelves so many resources, they had a good chat. Now I have provided them with two topics, so they want to talk more.


    A faint smile, and then the chat screen will be closed, the night of autumn will be the mall interface and pawnbroker interface out.


    There are not many points left in his original ten thousand, but there are people in the group doing business every day. He can collect 10% tax and the income is not bad. He is going to fight with the Jia family soon. At that time, there will be ups and downs in the gama empire. To be on the safe side, let''s see what can improve his strength.


    Think, nightfall let the system for their own situation for some screening, this began to gradually browse the selected items.


    The first is the shopping mall. Most of the goods that can improve their own strength are various cultivation methods. Among them, the five spirit immortal skill uploaded from the moon worship is the most precious. They are intended to buy it in the evening and autumn, but not now.


    For the time being, he does not intend to build both systems. One is that he has not gone far enough in fighting spirit. The other is that he is limited by his own financial resources.


    He didn''t want to grasp it with both hands. As a result, he didn''t grasp it with both hands. There was nothing outstanding about it, so the cultivation system should be discussed in the future.


    Skip the five spirits, and then there''s the advanced magic book of the devil Bruce Lee, the Yunmeng Jiang''s advanced formula that Wei Wuxian put on the shelves, and the ice skill of Tu Shanya


    These skills can almost help yeshiqiu improve his strength, but they are not suitable for him at present.


    Skip them and see the appliance class.


    Eh, it''s good!


    At night, the eyes of autumn suddenly brighten.


    There is a pair of dark blue armor on the interface of the mall. Its name is scary. It''s called God armor.


    This armor was put on the shelves of the demon Bruce Lee in the mall. It is the armor of the immortal god LAN Caihe who subdues dikui. After wearing it, agility, defense and strength can be greatly improved, and it can also be suspended in the air.


    When Jackie Chan put it on at the beginning, he could even directly fight against dikui, the devil of the earth.


    Unexpectedly, the devil Bruce Lee actually got it.


    So the question is, doesn''t the demon Bruce Lee always want to enhance his strength? Why doesn''t he wear this armor directly? It''s at least better than a black gas?


    At night, Qiu didn''t understand. Then he thought it might be because it was something of the gods. The devil couldn''t put it on, just like the Lord couldn''t touch the treasure box of Panku."Battle armor of LAN Caihe..." Touching his chin, looking at the commodity in front of him, Qiu hesitated at night.


    If he wants to improve his strength, he can only start from the two aspects of skills and props besides the realm cultivation.


    Among them, he has just finished reading the skill of Gongfa and has chosen to skip it, so the props


    In terms of weapons, I already have Xuanyuan sword; in terms of special categories, I also have strengthened SHIVAS bracelet. Now another armor seems to be quite good, which can just make up for a defect. Moreover, the upper limit of the armor that can be strengthened by lancaihe should be quite good, and I won''t suffer a loss.


    Thinking of this, yeshiqiu made a decision and bought God''s armor.


    OK, I spent another sum of points, and I don''t know when I will have a happy event when a group member has completed a big business, so that he can get a lot of points?


    Suddenly, a pair of dark blue ancient armor appeared in my hand. I knew that after wearing it, I could stimulate the magic power contained in it, and then the appearance of the armor would change. At night, autumn gently placed it on the stone table in front of me.


    Then, continue to browse the other commodities in the mall.


    There are many good things, but if you have to pay for them, you have to choose the right one. At last, yeshiqiu only bought such a pair of God''s armor.


    But it doesn''t matter. There are also pawnbrokers. Moving the pawnbroker interface to the front, there are many things that can help you improve your strength. Moreover, after you redeem them as the group leader, their ownership in the group will belong to you.


    Of course, on the surface, it belongs to chat group.


    After looking at the items screened out by the system, and considering the current point problem and the fact that only the pawnbroker has the right to redeem, yeshiqiu frowned and thought for a while, and finally decided to redeem the powerful pawnbroker''s "three in one" method.


    Now, he has become a master of the three skills of the duel skill version. The grades of the three duel skills are comparable to those of the xuanjie intermediate level. If he can learn the combination of three elements, he will master a big kill move.


    You know, in terms of skill alone, even Shitian, the abnormal emperor who has lived for thousands of years, is not as powerful and powerful as his attack. What''s more, he is still born out of the original martial arts, and the more powerful version of fighting skills is Trinity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, yeshiqiu put God''s war armor into the super strengthening furnace to strengthen and upgrade. Then he studied the method of "three elements in one" and tried to find a way to integrate his fighting skills into one.


    At this time, his courtyard door was suddenly knocked, outside the door came the voice of an elder of Nalan family.


    "Xiao Qiu, here comes the royal family!"

 Chapter 157

    "Well?" Hearing this, the night when autumn opened his eyes, suspended the "three in one" research.


    The elder has sent someone to take the flying Warcraft to inform Nalan Su quickly and ask him to lead his army back to the imperial capital. But it takes time. The fastest visual inspection is tomorrow morning. At this time, the Jia family suddenly sent someone to Nalan''s house. What do they want to do?


    At night, Qiu reaches out and pats the stone table in front of him. He gets up from the stone bench and goes to the gate to open it.


    "Xiaoqiu, the Royal Princess of Yaoye is here, accompanied by a fighting king and three fighting spirits. She said that the snake people who attacked the Mu family were bought by Mu Zhan from our Nalan family''s Fangshi. The Mu family suspected that our Nalan family was in collusion with the snake people, so she hoped that we could go to the Imperial City Department and confront the Mu family face to face to prove our innocence. " As soon as the gate was opened, Nalan Lu, the six elders of Nalan family, said to yeshiqiu in a hurry, with an obvious dignified color on his face.


    Although Nalan family is one of the three families in the Empire, Nalan Jie is the only one who is strong in fighting the king. He is now closed. At this time, Yaoye brings so many experts to Nalan family, which is a big threat to Nalan family.


    Of course, he doesn''t know that yeshiqiu is now a fighting emperor, but he is ruled by the Jia family all the year round. His fear doesn''t mean that he can get rid of it. Even all his elders are nervous about making enemies with the Jia family.


    "Suspect that we are in collusion with the snake people? Oh, I really know how to make excuses! Elder, are there only five of them? " After hearing nalanlu''s words, the night autumn picked eyebrows and asked him.


    "Only five of them came in to visit, but according to the spies, not far from our clan, there are many troops patrolling back and forth. They say it''s a routine patrol. I''m afraid it''s guarding against us, and I don''t know if the person we sent to inform the clan leader was captured by them."


    "No, if it''s really like what you said, Yaoye won''t be courteous before the soldiers, but will directly take advantage of our unprepared and order the army to attack the clan area." At night, Qiu thought about it and said to nalanlu.


    "Well, you have a point. Then What should we do now? " In dealing with foreign affairs, nalanlu thinks that their elders'' ability is definitely better than that of yeshiqiu, but they don''t have enough strength as support, and many good methods can''t be used. So he came to ask yeshiqiu to listen to his opinions. After all, he is a strong fighter, and Nalan family needs his strength.


    "What to do? If we agree, we need to send someone to the Imperial City Department, and we can''t just appoint one person. We have to be able to represent the high level of Nalan family. It''s estimated that one or two people are not enough.


    The Imperial City Department is the hinterland of the Jia family. The Jia family wants us to go there on the pretext of suspecting that we are colluding with the snake people. They definitely want to take people as hostages.


    He must be very worried that I will recognize him and retaliate against him. Or even though I didn''t recognize him, the Nalan family will have the mentality to challenge them when they have more fighting power, so they take action in advance and want to hold a group of hostages in their hands in case of accidents.


    Oh, he''s a good abacus At night, Qiu touched his chin and murmured.


    "Yes, so the elder means to promise to come down first, but not to go to the Imperial City Department immediately. He wants to wait until tomorrow when the clan leader comes back with his army. But Yaoye is very strong. He hopes that we can send someone to the Imperial City Department to confront the Mu family immediately. Of course, if we can prove our innocence, we don''t have to go." Nalanlu said to yeshiqiu. When he said that, his face couldn''t help flashing a touch of anger.


    In ordinary times, the Nalan family, who seems superior to outsiders, becomes short when they face the Jia family. Although the tone of the other side is very polite, what they say is so superior, like they are the masters of the country.


    Also, nominally, they are the masters of the gama empire. In terms of strength, they are ten times better than the original Nalan family. No wonder they are like this.


    However, today is different from the past. As long as the child is right, their Nalan family will be able to embark on a completely different road.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder, have you come to me and figured out how to deal with this? " Seeing Nalan Lu''s displeased look, autumn''s eyes turned at night. After thinking about it, he asked.


    Although I told the elders of Nalan family that I was promoted to fight the emperor, I didn''t tell them that I was a passer-by, so in their opinion, I was still a teenager under 12 years old. It''s not reasonable to ask myself how to deal with the matter of young night.


    Even though a child of such a young age has great strength, what else can he do besides fighting?


    So the night when autumn has a guess, immediately put forward this question to nalanlu.


    "Er..." I didn''t expect that the child would ask himself this question. Nalanlu was a little stunned for a moment. However, after sighing, he replied to him honestly: "yes, Xiaoqiu, I have discussed with several other elders before I came here. If you are sure that you can really win the royal family''s extra punishment day and the three fighting kings, let''s fight hard and take this opportunity to die first Take the fighting king and fighting spirit she brought, and then concentrate the clansmen to attack the imperial city. "It''s a bit risky, but there''s no way. You can''t really let several senior members of the clan take hostages for them. So the elders of the Nalan family decided to fight even if they were nervous.


    Of course, he asked Nalan lulai to confirm it again to yeshiqiu before the fight. After all, it is a matter involving the whole family.


    "Elder, you can rest assured that jiaxingtian and the three fighting kings are definitely not my opponents. What''s more, jiaxingtian stabbed me at the beginning, but was injured by me. It''s not so easy to get hurt." Knowing the tension in their hearts, they can also understand their fear of risking their lives to change the dynasty with themselves. At night, Qiu patted Nalan Lu on the chest and assured him.


    As for the way the elders wanted the people to attack the imperial city before the army of Nalan family returned to the city


    Well, now the Jia family are preemptive. If they don''t want to be controlled by others, they can only do so.


    Yeshiqiu thinks it''s feasible to do this. The plan can''t keep up with the change!


    Seeing the sincere and confident look on his face at night, Nalan Lu was relieved to think of his reliable manner in the past.


    "Well, that''s good. Xiao Qiu, the king of the fight brought by Yao Ye will be handed over to you. As for her and the three fighting spirits, we old guys can... "


    "No, where are they? Elder, take me there. I can take them alone. You''d better save your strength and prepare to deal with the army outside. " Don''t wait for Na LAN Lu to finish saying, night time autumn erect a palm, say to him.


    Nalanlu: "and..."


    Together, we can only deal with small soldiers, right?

 Chapter 158

    Nalanlu was a little depressed, but he also knew that yeshiqiu didn''t mean to belittle their elders. What he said was just based on reality and in line with the current situation.


    It doesn''t take much effort for him to deal with those fighting spirits and kings, but it will take a lot of time and effort for them to get involved.


    It''s better to save some energy and spread it out to help the people deal with the army and the middle fighting force of the Jia clan. In this way, the casualties of the people can be reduced and the disintegration of the enemy can be accelerated.


    Anyway, as Xiaoqiu said, even jiaxingtian was seriously injured by him. His strength can only play 30% at most.


    Since this is the case, it is nothing to leave the high-end combat power of the Jia family to him.


    If he and others interfere, I''m afraid it will hinder him.


    Thinking of this, nalanlu didn''t say anything more, just told him that Princess Yaoye and others were in the reception hall of the main courtyard now, and took him personally, ready to take them down.


    Before the full-scale war, I captured the other side''s princess, a king of fighting and three fighting spirits, which was the first victory.


    "Good." Although he is the young master of the Nalan family, I really don''t know where the reception hall of the main courtyard is. The main courtyard of the Nalan family has the boundary carefully arranged by the patriarchs of the past dynasties, and even the douhuang can''t feel it. Therefore, at night, Qiu didn''t refuse Nalan Lu''s guide, nodded, followed him and went together.


    Walking on the road, the night of autumn out of a trace of spirit into the chat group, looked at the strengthening of God war armor.


    It takes time to strengthen. The more items with high upper limit are strengthened, the longer it takes to strengthen.


    God''s armor used to be the armor of the gods, but its upper limit is very good. It can be strengthened to the peak of level 6. Looking at its present appearance, I''m afraid it can''t be strengthened until after dark.


    Anyway, I bought it just for the sake of just in case and filling a gap in my equipment. I''ll be late.


    "Well? Wei Wuxian is so active in planting trees After turning off the function of the super strengthening furnace, I accidentally saw the photo of Wei Wuxian who was trying to plant trees on the chat screen. At night, Qiu was stunned, and I felt a little funny.


    It seems that he really wants to go to Douluo mainland to awaken his martial spirit.


    But then again, if this guy wakes up, he doesn''t know what he will wake up. He is a little curious.


    "Oh The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and Qiu chuckled at night. Then he took out the SHIVAS bracelet from Najie and put them on his wrist.


    Now that I''m not closed, I''m not afraid of being suddenly attacked by AI te, so I don''t choose to go offline. After I change the dynasty of Gama Empire, I''ll chat with my friends again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, the fighting spirit and fighting King brought by Yaoye were all knocked down by yeshiqiu, and then the fighting spirit in his body was confined by special means.


    According to the plan of Nalan''s parents, they want to kill the four of them in order to avoid future trouble, but yeshiqiu doesn''t agree to do so.


    These are all talents with good accomplishments. Whether they are distributed to the affiliated world to plant trees or sold to friends as slaves, they are very valuable.


    If you have to kill them, you should also let yourself take them to the affiliated world and dig a big pit to bury them. In this way, you can nourish a piece of land and become the favorite fertilizer of the spirit trees. It''s better than killing them directly.


    Therefore, yeshiqiu suggests that the elders take them into custody first and deal with them later.


    As a passer-by from the new era, yeshiqiu thinks that he is more diligent and thrifty and will live a good life.


    Although I don''t know why yeshiqiu wants to keep these strong members of the Jia family, considering that they have been seriously injured and their fighting spirit has been confined, after they are put in Nalan''s dungeon, they don''t want to cause any storm, so the elder nalanwu hesitates a little and agrees with yeshiqiu''s suggestion that they should be taken down for strict supervision.


    After all, man was overthrown by night and autumn, and he was a strong fighter. In many things, the elder himself still had to respect his wishes.


    Strength is the most important. This is not a casual remark. In the mainland, it can be said to be a traditional culture!


    "Xiaoqiu, let''s take the hostage Yaoye to deal with the army of Jia family. As for jiaxingtian and the two fighting kings in the Imperial City, we will give them to you." He picked up the faint Princess Yaoye and ordered all the people who could fight to rush out of the clan to meet the army of the Jia family. The elder told yeshiqiu.


    He knew in his heart that the key to the success of the Nalan family was whether yeshiqiu could defeat or even kill jiaxingtian and the two fighting kings.


    As for the army of naransuna who had not yet returned to the city, it was just to clear the place as soon as possible and to wipe out the scattered residual forces of the Jia family.


    "Don''t worry, elder. I won''t let you down!" Do not know how many times to make a guarantee, night autumn patience to several elders said.Just some self doubt in my heart - do I look so untrustworthy and need repeated questions and advice?


    Alas!


    "Well, let''s go on our own." At this moment, there was nothing to say. Nalan felt his white beard and breathed deeply. Then with a wave of his hand, he ordered all the elders and deacons of Nalan family to lead their own people to fight.


    "Yes, elder!" The elders answered loudly.


    And then, soon


    With weapons in hand, thousands of Nalan family members rushed out of the clan area and rushed to the troops of the Jia family who were patrolling back and forth not far away.


    Various colors of fighting light mixed together, it looks very gorgeous.


    The fighting masters released their own fighting gauze, the big fighting masters showed their fighting armor, and the fighting spirit level elders leaped hundreds of meters, and the strong fighting spirit attached to their hands used their advanced fighting skills to those troops.


    "Kill


    "Boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, the continuous fighting and deafening explosion sounded in the imperial capital.


    The city, which has been quiet for hundreds of years, is once again in turmoil after the death of Jimu''s family.


    At the same time, a beam of purple light from the main courtyard of Nalan''s house broke the air and flew in the direction of the imperial city.


    Looking at the purple light that disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye, in Nalan Yanran''s yard, Yun Yun, who was practicing martial arts, sighed and said in secret: "I didn''t expect that the matter of the wooden family had just passed for a few days, and he was so quick to act again. It''s just that, why isn''t his goal our yunlanzong, but the Jia clan?"


    I don''t know the cloud rhyme that Jiaxing Tian has helped me carry. I don''t understand some of it.

 Chapter 159

    Don''t mention that Yun Yun can''t understand it. At this time, he just returned to the imperial city and planned to refine the pills quickly. Jiaxing Tian, who uses Gong to heal his wounds, can''t understand it.


    How can the Nalan family say that rebellion means rebellion?


    They have always been little sheep raised by their own family!


    Even if these little sheep have been related to yunlanzong in recent years, and their daughter has been accepted by yunyun as a disciple of their own family, she has a little chest straightened up in front of herself. It''s just that they have evolved from sheep to goats. In essence, they are still sheep and have no deterrent power.


    Now, these kids who have no deterrent power to themselves dare to revolt openly and attack the army. Are they looking for death or for death?


    Jiaxingtian is very angry. He is about to fly to Nalan''s clan and destroy them all, so that everyone in the gama empire will know the end of being the enemy of the royal family.


    But


    "Cough!" As soon as he was lucky, he coughed.


    He was injured in the battle with queen Medusa. Later, he broke her Petrochemical skills and hurt his muscles. Now his strength can only play 30% at most.


    The injury can''t be cured in a short time. Even if you take pills, it will take at least a month to recover. Moreover, to fight with the injury will not only aggravate the injury, but also make you feel severe pain. It''s not a wise move.


    So, Jiaxing Tian thought a little, and sent orders to the other two fighting kings of Jiashi family, asking them to lead the imperial city guards to support and destroy the Nalan family, who dared to revolt openly, in order to frighten the other scoundrels in the country.


    Who is curfew?


    You don''t have to think about this problem at all. Who else can let the Nalan family have the courage to rebel besides yunlanzong?!


    Very good. Since Nalan family is willing to be yunlanzong''s pawn, and yunlanzong is willing to stretch out this pawn for himself to pull out, then he doesn''t need to be polite with them, just pull it out.


    Anyway, just a Nalan family is not their royal rival at all.


    Although nalanjie is a strong fighter, they have three fighting kings in the royal family, and their fighting skills are definitely higher than him. As for the number of fighting spirits, they are far better than them. Do you want to fight?


    OK, come on, who is afraid of who!


    There is no fear in the heaven''s heart. Anyway, it''s just a Nalan family, not yunlanzong himself.


    Wait


    Yun lanzong himself?


    This thought flashed in jiaxingtian''s mind, and then his face suddenly changed.


    Nalan family is the pawn of Yunlan sect. If it rebelled, it must have been instructed by Yunlan sect. But will Yunlan sect let Nalan family go to death, and will Nalan family find their own way to death?


    No.


    So, is yunlanzong also


    The facial features on the old face wrinkled together, and the consciousness of punishing the world clenched his fist. Then he quickly ordered the military headquarters to increase the surveillance of Yunlan Zong, and ordered the 50000 troops stationed at the foot of Yunlan mountain to keep alert at all times. No matter what happened, they must keep an eye on Yunlan Zong, and never neglect their duties.


    Many of yunlanzong''s disciples held important positions in the military and political circles of the Empire, but the commander of the 50000 troops was a member of the Jia family. He was a prince. Jiaxingtian sent his confidant to take a flying mount to tell him that he must firmly control the army anyway and take good care of yunlanzong.


    His duty is to be optimistic about Yun lanzong, which is the most important and the only thing he has to do. As for the rebellion on the side of the imperial capital, there is no need for him to worry about it. Anyway, it''s just a Nalan family. Can it turn the world upside down?


    Soon, jiaxingtian''s confidant took his letter and rode away on the flying horse. The speed was very fast.


    Seeing my heart away, jiaxingtian was relieved. It''s good. In this way, there should be no problem.


    As long as the most elite army of 50000 can keep alert at all times, I believe yunlanzong will not rebel with Nalan family with the intention of killing 1000 enemies and losing 800.


    Of course, if Yun lanzong has rebelled at the moment and fought with the 50000 troops, then he will have to fight with Yun Yun.


    And yunyun''s teacher, the old Yunshan, doesn''t know if he''s still alive. If he''s still alive, it''s a big deal.


    At that time, when he passed the throne of Yunlan sect to yunyun, his cultivation was already the eight star emperor. If he had not died, he would have broken through the barrier of the emperor and advanced to douzong.


    If he became a strong douzong, they would have no chance at all.


    The so-called 50000 elite in front of the strong of douzong is just 50000 lambs to be slaughtered, which takes a little time.


    "Alas Originally full of confidence, although he was angry about the rebellion of Nalan family, he didn''t worry much about the extra punishment. After thinking about yunlanzong, the whole person became worried.


    The strength of the clan is higher than that of the royal family, which is really the sorrow of every member of the royal family.What''s more, he is the ancestor of the royal family.


    "Alas He sighed again. He felt that it was too difficult for him to add punishment.


    Then, he turned around and looked from the direction of yunlanzong to the direction of Nalan family who was rebelling. Jiaxingtian''s body trembled, and suddenly the whole person felt bad.


    In his sight, there is a beam of purple light from the Nalan family''s land, which is rapidly shooting towards the direction of their imperial city.


    "It''s fighting wings, it''s breath Fight, fight the emperor Jiaxing Tian''s eyes widened. He didn''t understand what happened. How could there be a fighting emperor in Nalan''s clan? He was flying towards the imperial city. What did he want to do?


    Purple fighting wings, and this strange smell, this person is not yunyun, not Yunshan, and also different from Queen Medusa, who he is, who he is!


    He was seriously injured. Although he was a strong fighter at the top of the battle, now his strength can only play up to 30% of the extra punishment. Suddenly, Tian became flustered.


    He found that things beyond his control, he was afraid of only the cloud lanzong side, but now it seems, Nalan home this piece can not be underestimated!


    "No, they are in danger!" Seeing that the two fighting kings they sent out and the imperial city guards they led were about to meet the purple light, they were in a great hurry to add punishment. Regardless of their own injuries, they could not bear the pain and quickly showed their fighting wings and flew there.


    He is going to stop the fighting king. He can''t let him give the two fighting King strongmen whom the royal family worked hard to cultivate to


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, a dazzling purple light flashed in the air, and then two figures fell from the sky to the ground, with no effort at all.


    Seeing this scene, jiaxingtian braked in a hurry, and his eyes were full of bewilderment and fear. How could this be possible?


    "Oh, the big fish jumped out of the water by himself, very good!" In order to make a quick decision, yeshiqiu, who took part in the battle with Xuanyuan sword, found that he was not far away from the old man, who was emitting yellow light and fighting wings. The corners of his mouth grinned and raised a happy arc.


    Then, the wings hit hard and rushed towards the old man.


    "Jiaxing Tian, you escaped by chance last time. You can stay for me today!" At night, Qiu shouts to jiaxingtian. At the same time, he raises his Xuanyuan sword and waves it to him.


    In a flash, a sword light came out!


    Jiaxingtian


    I got away with it last time? What? Last time, what were you talking about? I can''t understand you?

 Chapter 160

    Jiaxingtian doesn''t know what he''s done for yunyun. At the moment, his face is covered with the word "blankness".


    However, at night, Qiu didn''t have the heart to observe his facial expression. After he wielded Xuanyuan sword, the light of the sword was bright, which made it even more difficult to see the change of his expression.


    Of course, even if he saw it, he would not believe it. He could see more false expressions.


    "Boom!"


    Deafening sound sounded in the sky above the imperial capital, only to see a huge purple sword light, like a waterfall in general, towards the punishment day hard hit in the past.


    Just like when dealing with yunyun at the beginning, when this sword light comes out, the surrounding space is broken, forming pieces of space debris. They are mixed with the sword light, and they look very terrible, which makes people feel numb.


    See this scene, the night of autumn words feel confused forced punishment day put away his face at a loss, instead of his never show dignified expression.


    It''s not something that douhuang can do to break the space. Is it true that the person in front of him has hidden his strength? His breath has converged, and his real realm is Douzong?


    "Hiss!" Think of that distance only one step away from themselves, but that step is like a natural moat of their dream realm, Jiaxing day immediately took a breath.


    "No, I''m not an opponent. I have to withdraw." An idea came into my mind, and then the wings behind Jiaxing Tian vibrated, and his body retreated quickly. Then he tilted back and retreated in a 45 degree angle with Jianguang. He wanted to avoid the attack of yeshiqiu and run for his life.


    As for killing the enemy and avenging the two fallen DouWang clansmen who did not know their life and death, heaven did not dare to have such extravagant hope.


    Not to mention that he is seriously injured now, even in his heyday, he can''t compete with the strong who can break the space.


    Revenge, that''s what people with strength can do.


    If you don''t have the strength to take revenge, it''s not revenge, it''s death. I''m not a man keen on death.


    Jiaxingtian silently served himself a bowl of chicken soup. Yes, he was not afraid of death, he just didn''t want to die.


    "Oh? I want to escape Seeing that Jia Xingtian didn''t use his fighting skills to fight with himself, he chose to avoid and escape. At night, Qiu had some accidents.


    At first, I saw that he was hurt, knew his own strength, and dared to stand up to himself. At night, Qiu thought that he wanted to be reckless with himself. Unexpectedly, the old bastard wanted to sneak back after he showed his head in the water.


    How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    The next second, holding the Xuanyuan sword''s hand to the left, suddenly, that wave out of the sword light seems to have the spirit, and received the instructions from the master, the same left, changed the way forward, and continued to chase toward jiaxingtian.


    In a word, he will not escape!


    "What, what kind of fighting skill is this?" I thought I could escape by attacking from different angles, but I didn''t expect that the attack that had already been fought could turn under control. This NIMA How to escape?


    Jiaxing Tian''s eyes widened, and his wrinkled face was not to mention how ugly it was.


    What''s more, he is in great pain now. It takes luck for him to fight against Qi. Once he is lucky, the injury caused by Queen Medusa will attack and make him suffer a lot. Although he is a strong fighter at the top of the fighting, he is old after all. How can he bear such pain for too long?


    "No, we can''t go on like this, or we''ll be hit sooner or later." He also saw that the speed of sword light was faster than himself. Jiaxing Tian bit his lower lip and said anxiously.


    Then, he raised his hands, forced to endure the pain on his body, and tried his best to use his most powerful fighting skill against the sword light that hit him.


    Advanced fighting skill of xuanjie: crack the empty rock!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    The light of Tuhuang (SE) appeared in front of jiaxingtian, and then the huge rocks transformed from fighting spirit flew out of the light and welcomed the purple sword light.


    For a moment, the sound of violent impact did not stop.


    However, although there are a lot of rocks, they can''t compete with the attack of autumn with Xuanyuan sword at night. After encountering the sword light of waterfall scale, they were turned into nothingness and disappeared in a flash.


    Also, at this time, the most strength he could exert was only 30%. How could he resist the attack of autumn in the night? Soon, the sword light completely broke his fighting skill and continued to rush towards him with the posture of destroying the withered and decaying.


    "Who are you, sir? What''s wrong with me that you should be so cruel?"


    In the face of this frightening sword light, jiaxingtian is very unwilling. He is the most powerful man in the world. How can he be planted here? Therefore, even if he knew that he was defeated, he ran like crazy and used all kinds of fighting skills to weaken the light of the sword. At the same time, he asked Qiushi at night.


    Yeshiqiu had seen him from a distance, but he didn''t see him. Seeing his young appearance, he thought it was an old monster who took pills to make his appearance younger. Moreover, he didn''t believe that such a strong man would be a member of Nalan family. Nalan family couldn''t cultivate such a master, so he thought it should be a helper invited by Nalan family, but It seems impossible to invite such a strong man with Nalan family''s financial resources.In a word, jiaxingtian''s heart is full of doubts, he wants to know, he doesn''t want to plant the ambiguity.


    At least, he also needs to know each other''s name!


    "What''s wrong? You just assassinated me a few days later, and you forgot. It''s really a lot of noble people forget things, but I didn''t forget enough. Old monster, let''s die! "


    The corner of his mouth raised a hint of sarcastic radian. At the same time, he continued to control the purple light of Xuanyuan sword and chase him.


    "Assassinated? How many days? No, I don''t know you at all. How can I assassinate you? Sir, there must be some misunderstanding. I haven''t done anything like assassinating for decades! " The day of adding punishment shouts injustice.


    What''s the matter with NIMA? Isn''t this man paid by Nalan family? He thought he had assassinated him, so he cooperated with Nalan family to revenge himself?


    I''ll go. If it''s true, I''ll be wronged to death. I haven''t done it at all. OK.


    "Misunderstanding? You''re such a liar! Do you really think I can''t see you''re seriously injured? Even if you haven''t cured the injury I caused to you, you think I will believe the misunderstanding and the evidence? Old monster, death is coming. Are you confused? "


    Then, at night, Qiu mobilized his fighting spirit and waved his sword again to speed up the progress of the sword light, and all the fighting skills that jiaxingtian displayed madly were wiped out.


    Looking at the terrible sword light that has been close to him, Jiaxing Tian''s heart is extremely collapsed.


    I''m seriously injured Is that evidence? This is what queen Medusa did to me. Okay, what''s it got to do with you?


    It''s just messing around and playing rogue!


    "No!" What else do you want to say, but when the waterfall scale sword light envelops you, all the words that Jiaxing Tian wants to say become a word.


    The sound and the picture made those imperial guards on the ground below feel anxious.


    Old him Are you still alive?

 Chapter 161

    This imperial city guard, which is almost all formed by the Jia family, hopes that Jia Xingtian can survive under the light of the sword.


    After all, although they were defeated, they were at least the top ten in the gamma Empire, the ancestors of the royal family. The prestige accumulated over the years can still give them a lot of confidence, so that they will not be too disappointed in the future. Even if they fight the enemy to the death, they can also muster some courage.


    This is the power of idols.


    However, if the idol is killed by the enemy, they lose their faith, and they really can''t beat the enemy in this reality, then they really don''t know what to do.


    Can''t we have neither courage nor strength to fight the enemy foolishly?


    I don''t blame them for their timidity. It''s the purple sword light of waterfall scale that was just waved out in autumn at night. It makes people feel numb. I can''t help but be afraid.


    Once people are afraid, well, they will become cowards, but there is no way to do it.


    Who can stand the sword light?


    As for escape and surrender


    Even Jialao couldn''t escape, let alone us.


    If you surrender, the other party is the strong one who helps the Nalan family to rebel. In order to stabilize the situation, the Nalan family will not keep us, the Jia family, so the possibility of accepting our surrender is very low.


    At this moment, this team, known as the last line of defense of the royal family, really does not know what to do.


    There is no way to heaven, no way to earth!


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the sky.


    Soon, the dazzling sword light gradually dissipated, space debris also turned into space energy, and re integrated into the void.


    Jiaxingtian, the top fighter, was covered with blood and his body was in tatters. The fighting wings behind him had disappeared, and his eyes were staring at him. He could be said to be dead.


    He really, really didn''t assassinate anyone, he was wronged, too wronged!


    This is an unjust case that has never happened since the founding of the gama empire. He killed a fighting emperor unjustly.


    Sobbing ~


    "whoosh!"


    At the moment when the light of the sword dissipated, the unjustly killed jiaxingtian began the free fall movement, just like the previous two strong fighters.


    In a word, if the two fighting kings of Jia clan are still there, they can take over from Jia Xingtian and give the following imperial city guards a little confidence, so that they can summon up courage and fight to the end at night, or at least make some long-range attacks.


    However, they lost earlier than the day of torture, and Douling obviously had no strength or qualification to be the spiritual leader of the guard.


    Therefore, at night, when Qiu took his eyes away from the punishing day and looked at the team that had lost its leader, nearly 80% of the people in the team trembled uncontrollably at the same time.


    No way, I''m afraid!


    There are still too few people in the world who are not afraid of death.


    As for the remaining 20% of the people, although their bodies did not tremble, most of them did not have the courage to challenge yeshiqiu. They were full of anger, and some of them were willing to fight to the last minute, but the proportion was too small.


    See this, night autumn faint smile.


    Then, his eyes coagulated, and he opened his arms. He burst out the powerful momentum of his own king fighting strongmen, and madly oppressed those imperial city guards on the ground.


    For them, yeshiqiu didn''t plan to kill people, even if they were all members of the Jia family.


    In this world, even in the whole world, population is the resource, whether it''s mountain digging, mining, planting trees or farming You need someone to do it.


    Today, after the first World War, the gama empire is about to change its Dynasty. At that time, it will need many people to help with its construction and development. Among them, the most needed is the kind of slaves who only give them food and don''t pay any other remuneration.


    The Jia family was the best choice for the slaves.


    Don''t blame yeshiqiu for his ruthlessness. It''s the law of the world to defeat the enemy. Yeshiqiu thinks it''s kind to deal with them in this way. I remember that the last imperial dynasty was overthrown by the Jia family, but the whole family was destroyed. Compared with them, I can say I''m a good man.


    More than ten seconds later, under the pressure of the full burst of momentum at night, the imperial city guard, except for a few fighting spirits, all the other fighting masters plopped and fainted on the ground.


    And those still sober Douling, they are also very uncomfortable, the body swaying around, as if they were weak girls.


    Unfortunately, it just looks like, because they are old uncles and aunts.


    "Douling really can''t be suppressed just by douhuang''s momentum!" Seeing the fighting spirits still standing, Qiu murmured at night, then the purple wings behind him vibrated, and the whole person disappeared instantly, and appeared in front of the fighting spirits of the Jia clan at a very fast speed.Stretch out your fingers, click one by one, and then finish the work.


    "Now, there should be no fighting power in the Jia clan?" Looking back at those fighting spirits who are falling behind one after another, autumn looks at the imperial city not far away at night and says faintly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    After receiving the letter from the elder nalanwu, nalansu finally led the army under Nalan''s family back to the imperial capital.


    His brows were tightly frowned, and his heart was uneasy.


    It''s too risky for the elders to decide to fight with the royal family without consulting with their clan leader. Don''t you know that our Nalan family''s strategy is to seek stability?


    In addition, the letter says that his nephew has become a strong fighter for the emperor, and has also severely damaged the punishment days at the peak of the emperor''s fight, so that he can only play 30% of his strength at most. Is it my eyes or the brains of you elders?


    It''s impossible. OK!


    If you want to say that Xiaoqiu has broken through to the realm of Doushi, I will believe it if I think about it boldly.


    Can fight the Emperor


    This NIMA, that''s the most powerful battle force of Gama empire. It''s not Chinese cabbage. You can''t talk nonsense.


    It''s also necessary for the whole family to fight against the royal family. My God, the whole Nalan family will disappear under the powerful power of the royal family.


    "Alas Nalan, who was deeply worried, sighed.


    He wanted to write back and tell the elders, don''t be crazy, don''t mess around, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not as fast to send the letter back as he came back in person, and he could scold the elders face to face and stop them from doing such stupid things.


    So naransu came.


    Yes, he didn''t come to help the Nalan family change their Dynasty, but to stop this farce.


    With the strength of the Nalan family, it''s impossible


    "Patriarch, you have finally come back. Elder, they have prepared a banquet in the palace to help you clean up the dust. Please invite them quickly."


    When Nalan Su led his army to the gate of the imperial capital, a familiar voice suddenly sounded on the wall. Looking up, he found that it was a deacon of Nalan family.


    What did he say just now? The elder has prepared a banquet in the palace, isn''t it in the clan?


    Is


    Nalan Su''s face suddenly changed. No, it''s impossible. I know the clan leader best. Nalan family doesn''t have the strength.


    This Well, let me slow down!

 Chapter 162

    "Not bad, not bad!"


    Compared with nalansu''s muddled force, yeshiqiu, who was in charge of a royal palace at this time, was very happy.


    There was no other reason why he was so happy. The Jia family was too rich and left him a rich legacy.


    Breaking through the border with Xuanyuan sword, walking in the treasure house of the Imperial City, looking at all kinds of rare treasures in it, the breath of autumn at night increased a little.


    The sixth level Warcraft is the fire of Youhai Jiaoshou.


    Huangji pill is a six grade pill.


    Necessary materials for refining abnormal fire: ice spirit, cold spring, blood lotus essence.


    Qing Yan Ding, a five step medicine Ding.


    Xuan level advanced fire attribute, earth attribute, wood attribute skill.


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, the treasures here are more than those in the Nalan family''s treasure house. It is worthy of being a big family that ruled the gama empire for hundreds of years. The inside information is really strong.


    "These things can help me solve the current integral problem." After walking back and forth in the treasure house several times, I chose some things I needed, such as the advanced wood attribute skill of xuanjie. Then, at night, Qiu looked back at the remaining treasures, turned his eyes and murmured in his heart.


    After the upgrading of Xuanyuan sword, blood Bodhi and God''s war armor, his original ten thousand points are only over two thousand. Even if there are taxes and fees recorded every day, it''s still not possible to recover to more than ten thousand or even more than one hundred thousand or one million.


    In addition to purchasing goods, points can also be used to strengthen goods and purchase crossing marks. The group leader can''t always be tied up because of lack of money. When it''s time to use them, he can''t give up or have no money to use.


    So, yeshiqiu hesitated again and again, and finally decided to classify the remaining treasures. One part of them was put on the shelves in the mall, and the other part was uploaded to the pawnbroker for pawning, so as to get a lot of points at one time.


    As for whether this will cause losses to themselves, I don''t worry about it because I am the group leader, not an ordinary group member. The group member does not have the right to redeem, but the group leader does.


    In other words, if you need these pawned things one day, you can redeem them with the same points, and it will not harm your own interests.


    On the contrary, we can solve our urgent need by doing so now.


    I''m in the stage of rapid development of strength. I need a lot of points and resources to build my own high-rise buildings in the field of practice. When I become stronger, my ability to make money will naturally double. Isn''t it easy to redeem these treasures?


    This is also called interest free lending.


    What''s more, at that time, these things, they may not be able to see eye, willing to spend points to redeem it!


    Of course, yeshiqiu is not the kind of person who is not moral and will do such things alone. Only after the Nalan family completely occupied the imperial capital, they distributed the spoils according to their own merits. As a great meritorious official who won the imperial city on their own, the treasure house in the imperial city was assigned to him by the elders. Yeshiqiu dealt with it at will according to his own situation .


    Otherwise, he would not be so casual. Otherwise, he would be too sorry to those people who risked their lives to carry out the great plan of changing the dynasty with him.


    As for the Nalan family, the imperial treasury was confiscated, and no one could move it. It needed to be used to maintain the daily operation of the country, while the income of the other royal family members'' houses after being seized was used to distribute to the people as a reward.


    That''s what war is like. If you lose, you''ll end up together. If you win, you''ll divide up the spoils together, so that everyone will be happy.


    Incidentally, after the Jia clan was overthrown, the Mu family wanted to do something, but when their clan leader Mu Chen was thrown into the moat by yeshiqiu, they did not dare to fart any more. They were all shivering there, expressing their willingness to submit to the rule of the Nalan family.


    According to the elders, it''s the same as when the Jia family overthrew the last imperial dynasty hundreds of years ago. I don''t know how the name of their family was spread?


    This is also a mystery in the Empire of overweight.


    "Young master, the patriarch has led the army back to the city. He seems to be unbelievable that we took the imperial capital in half a day. However, after hearing what the elder told us, he still accepted the fact and refused the reception banquet prepared by the elder. He personally led the army to clean up the remaining members of the Jia family in the city."


    After emptying the treasure house of the Imperial City, Qiu Shen breathed a few breaths at night to calm his excited mood. Then he pushed the door open with both hands and walked out of the treasure house. As soon as he came out, a deacon of Nalan''s family waiting outside the door told him respectfully.


    "Oh, really? Uncle, he''s really aggressive in this kind of thing. He even refuses to eat Hearing this, autumn in the night laughed and said softly.


    "Young master, although there are a large number of Jia''s remaining parties in the imperial capital, they are not enough to be afraid. The 50000 Dingxi army with clan leader is enough to be wiped out, but the 50000 elite garrisoned at the foot of Yunlan mountain can not be underestimated! If the two armies confront each other, the Dingxi army of Nalan family is not their opponent. " The Deacon said to yeshiqiu with some worry."I know. Don''t the elders still have a princess in their hands? She is the successor of the Jia family. I''ll spend some time on her to see if I can take in the 50000 people. If I can''t, I''ll contact Yun lanzong again. They must be disgusted with the army who has been stationed at their own door. Maybe they can cooperate. " At night, Qiu moved his SHIVAS bracelet and said casually to the Deacon.


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, it is impossible for the 50000 elites to turn the tide. There are many ways to deal with them. Let the elders think for themselves. If you need them, just let them know.


    After all, although they are traversers, they are not proficient in such tactics and military affairs.


    "Yes, young master, I''ll tell the elders what you mean." The Deacon nodded respectfully to yeshiqiu, then turned and left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at his back at night, Qiu Leng, then raised his hand, want to ask him to stop, but at this time the person just turned a corner, disappeared.


    What? I just casually said that. I didn''t say that I had to do it. If the elders have any good strategies, they can do it by themselves. They don''t need to ask me.


    Yeshiqiu felt helpless. Since yesterday he destroyed the high-end fighting power of the Jia family and won the Imperial City, the elders always came to ask for their own opinions on the aftermath.


    Make oneself seem to be that kind of foresight, everything can calculate in one of the Xiaoxiong.


    Heaven and earth conscience, I change the dynasty just to revenge and eliminate hidden dangers for Nalan family. I really don''t have any other thoughts. In terms of aftermath, I''m not as good as you elders except for fighting.


    But why don''t you believe it? He said that he could make his own decisions, but he always asked me, I don''t want to be as tired as Zhuge Liang, and I can''t be Zhuge Liang!


    "Alas At night, Qiu bowed his head and sighed.


    Wei Wuxian: "at night, in autumn, Lord, we have planted all the spirit trees. There are ten thousand, and there are many of them. Look. Picture. Jpg. "


    Just as autumn sighed at night, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind. It was a voice message from Wei Wuxian. Later, a picture appeared on the chat screen, on which was a green forest.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, group leader, can I go to the world where brother Qian is now to awaken my martial spirit?"


    Attached to the world, full of sweat, his face is stained with yellow mud, Wei Wuxian wiped the sweat on his forehead, a bright face in the group asked the night autumn.


    Hearing his question, yeshiqiu checked it through the system and confirmed that the tree planting business contracted to Yunmeng Jiangshi had really been completed. Then he raised his head and didn''t show any expression on his face. He had to give him a formulaic Reply of "yes".


    Who knows, just at this time, the mechanical sound of the system is ringing again.


    [Ding Dong, marshal black has joined the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 163

    [Ding Dong, Yu Zhibo, Sasuke has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    well, there are two new people this time.


    Hearing this sudden mechanical sound in the whole chat group, all the online group members were curious about the new people.


    After this period of water group and the application of various group functions, now in addition to shutting down and doing some things that can''t be disturbed, the group friends will separate a trace of spirit in the chat group at other times to keep their online status.


    So at present, the only group members who are not on-line are those who are closing the door. Until now, they have not come out.


    After such a long time, I didn''t go through the customs. If it wasn''t for the night when Qiu was the leader of the group, he could see the life status of the group members and tell everyone that he was still alive in the group. The active water group people headed by Wei Wuxian would hold a memorial service for him in the group.


    Mourn for the hero who died young and middle-aged!


    ¡­¡­


    Book back to the true story, suddenly there are two new people into the group, which makes the heart of some helpless night autumn immediately played up the spirit.


    After all, the chat group is his home. There are people in the family. If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s too shameful.


    First of all, black Marshal Well, who is it?


    The name sounds familiar, but I don''t remember it very much.


    Then he transferred out his detailed information and looked at the data panel about the new man that appeared in front of him. At night, Qiu glanced at him in a hurry, and then knew in his heart that it was him


    The No.1 villain from the ancient strange world of pleasant goat and grey wolf, with dark power and high mana, is good at electrical skills. He can transfer his pain to other creatures through dark power and current.


    It''s the natural enemy of healing medicine!


    However, there is a certain chance that this move will let its power leak out. In the original book, it uses this move against grey wolf, which leads to passing all the mana to grey wolf, and then the geomantic omen turns around in turn. He who always bullies grey wolf is trampled under the feet by grey wolf. It can be said that he is bullied by the shrimp in the shallow water of Longyou, and bullied by the dog when the tiger falls flat.


    No, although it looks like a dog, grey wolf is a wolf in essence.


    By the way, this powerful black commander is not a human. He is a black hearted egg. He is wearing a black hat, a black cloak, and a pair of ghost eyes on his nose. If he is not an egg, he is really powerful.


    In addition, according to the information displayed on the data panel, this guy''s invention ability is also very good. He developed a dark raincoat on his own, which is invulnerable to weapons, water and fire, and can completely defend most weapons to a certain extent.


    If you don''t look at the information, yeshiqiu can''t remember that it was an invention egg. This guy is good, really good!


    Of course, in its invention of cosmology, yeshiqiu is most interested in the wolf who is always bullied by it. That''s the real wolf talent. When I watched the cartoon "Xiyangyang and Wolf", I felt that there was nothing in the world that he could not invent except the edible sheep.


    Unfortunately, for wolves, if they can''t eat sheep, it''s useless to be excellent in other aspects, so they are beaten by their wives every day. They don''t know how many pans have been broken. Dr. grey wolf is also very poor!


    Silently light up a compassion for it.


    After reading the black Marshal''s information, yeshiqiu closes his eyes, digests the information a little, and then closes his data panel.


    On the whole, the new It''s a very good thing for you to enter the group of eggs. Not to mention its powerful magic power and excellent invention ability, the gray wolf in that world can bring you great help.


    Take time to go there to sign grey wolf and make it the exclusive inventor of chat group. It''s really exciting to think about it.


    Just how to let gray wolf accept his offer?


    Starting from its interests and dreams, sure enough Do you still have to use mutton? If you use mutton, you can turn grey wolf over, right?


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then he passed the black marshal and looked at the newcomers who followed him.


    Yu Zhibo, assistant.


    Different from the black marshal, this character was deeply impressed at night. When he heard his name, he remembered who he was.


    Naruto''s male number two, known as two pillars, can also be regarded as the protagonist.


    But strictly speaking, the protagonist is also a villain, because the final battle of Naruto is the decisive battle between Naruto and Naruto. After they finished, the infinite monthly reading technique, which made people all over the world fall into a dreamland, was released, so from this point of view, he is the ultimate villain.


    Of course, the later biography is another work, another world.


    As far as strength is concerned, in the early stage, yuzhibo Sasuke had to say that his strength was a forced criminal of the five dregs of the war. But in the later stage, even the whirlpool Naruto could only fight him five to five, and that five to five would have moisture in the night and autumn. In the end, in the first World War, chakra was not enough, and so many dead people put their hands on his spiral pill to add energy to him There is really no reason at all.Judging from the fact that the dead summoned by the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth don''t know what''s going on in the world, they should all be in the underworld. Why


    Forget it. This is the way to draw. I can''t help it.


    In a word, in terms of strength, Yu Zhibo Sasuke is definitely one of the best in his world. It''s not wrong to say that he is boss.


    However, yeshiqiu didn''t expect that Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who was so small, had entered the group. Judging from his current head portrait and the forehead protector, he should not have defected. At least he hasn''t arrived at the snake pill.


    Big snake pill, it''s also a talent.


    The name of "snake uncle", the master of science and technology, is not to be mentioned. Like moon worship, he is also keen on discovery and research, but his research focuses on the aspects of blood inheritance and how to make people immortal.


    Like grey wolf, big snake pill also invented many magical things, but his invention focused on biology.


    Biology


    The second scientific research topic I assigned to Baiyue -- [why are children born of human beings and animals born of animals? How can people have certain abilities of animals? ¡¿I hope that the moon worship can develop something similar to genetic medicine, so that some people can gain powerful power by injecting a medicine without practicing.


    This kind of thing is sure to have a good market in the world.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t made any progress in this aspect, although he has worked hard to read and do research.


    Now, yuzhibo is in the group, Naruto world is connected by chat group, so you can consider hiring big snake pill just like grey wolf.


    That guy is keen on biological research and hopes to live forever. He wants to learn all kinds of skills, which can satisfy him. It''s not difficult to plan well and turn him around, right?


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Wait


    "Why do I seem to care more about other people in their world than new people?" Suddenly, a strange expression flashed across Qiu''s face at night.


    And at this time, just into the group of black Marshal on the cattle forced to coax the speech.


    Black Marshal: "where is this place and who are you?"


    "Welcome new people, rest assured, we are all good people!" Did not wait for the group leader''s reply, but wait until the news of new people into the group and new people''s questions, Wei Wuxian Leng for a while, and then to the black Marshal replied.

 Chapter 164

    You are all good people. Am I a bad guy?


    Dare to slander me like this, I think you are alive


    Wait, no, I seem to be a villain. I''m the worst villain in the old world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, he closed his eyes and made a meditative action. Then the black Marshal suddenly burst into laughter. Yes, I am an evil, selfish and dark villain. I will rule the whole strange world.


    When I catch Xiaosha and those lambs, no one in the world can stop me. I will use my gene light to infect all the creatures in the ancient strange world and make them all submit to me. I will call myself president. Oh no, today should be marshal.


    Then, where is this place and who are they?


    The guy who claimed to be a good man didn''t answer at all. He just farted.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Naruto world.


    After passing the examination of Ninja school, Yu Zhibo successfully becomes a Naruto. Wearing the forehead protection given to him by the school, Yu Zhibo goes back to his hometown alone.


    He was the only one who lived in this big clan land. At dusk, he seemed very lonely and desolate.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, but Sasuke has no way, because this is his home, where his people live.


    It''s just that his family, his people all


    Thinking of those lost lives and the cruel man who killed his close relatives, Yu Zhibo''s anger rose in his heart, and his palms gradually clenched into fists.


    He wants revenge!


    Tomorrow, he will get the guidance of Shangren and do all kinds of Ninja tasks. He believes that he will become stronger quickly. After he becomes stronger, yuzhibo weasel, wait. I will go to you.


    Thinking, Yu Zhibo zuozhu turns a few corners in the clan area and walks into his own house. Even if there is no one in the house, he habitually says: "¤¿¤À¤¤¤Þ (I''m back)"


    And then


    No one should.


    In this regard, Sasuke''s face did not change at all, or that sentence, he has been used to.


    At this time, he changed his shoes and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for himself. After a few steps, his cold face changed for the first time today.


    This is What''s that?


    He found that he suddenly had something in his mind, which was very strange, a bit like the film cloth, but with a big difference.


    "Private magic"? Am I in magic? " At this point in time, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, who has not yet contacted the mobile phone, let alone the Internet, doesn''t understand the chat group at all. A look of panic flashed on his face and murmured.


    Then, subconsciously, he stepped back two steps, raised his two fingers, and released his single gouyu writing wheel eyes.


    The eye of writing wheel, the unique blood boundary of yuzhibo, has powerful abilities of observation, reproduction and hypnosis. The holder has extraordinary insight, can observe the flow of chakra, can apply and see through magic, copy body and non blood limit ninja.


    Although I have only opened the single gouyu writing wheel eye now, it''s no problem to see through the general magic. In front of Yu Zhibo''s eyes, this kind of false thing must


    Well, it didn''t disappear.


    Sasuke''s eyebrows wrinkled, a few drops of cold sweat came out of his forehead, and his face became more dignified.


    Who is it? Who is performing magic on himself? What is his purpose? What does he want to do?


    Sasuke''s heart is very nervous, but he is Sasuke, not Naruto, so he didn''t yell, but patiently, carefully observed around, after making sure that no one around him exists, then he began to observe the strange thing in his mind, that is, the chat screen.


    He had never heard of the magic that appeared in his mind, let alone encountered it. He did not expect that someone would use it in such a way. He had a long experience.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    "What is this place and who are you? Come on, or I''ll mutate you all with gene light! " Black Marshal yelled in the crowd.


    Because it doesn''t read group files and group announcements, it doesn''t know how to send text messages, but it really wants to speak, so the system humanizes the default voice function for it.


    Wei Wuxian: "this is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. We are all group members. If you are in the group, then you are also a group member. But what is the gene light? Is it very powerful? Can it make people mutate? "


    Wei Wuxian said that he was curious about what the new man seemed to say.


    "Well, I don''t even know the gene light. It seems that you are not living in the infected area. Also, marshal Ben has never seen a monkey like you grow up. What area are you in? I''ll go to you now and give you a gene ray, so that you can know if it''s fierce. " The black Marshal said in the group, while constantly discharging, hoping to destroy this strange place through his powerful mana.However, like Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye, it is useless.


    This strange picture still exists in his mind.


    And hear the black big handsome words of Wei Wuxian, the whole person feel bad.


    Monkey, I''m monkey?


    You''re kidding!


    Have you ever seen a handsome monkey?


    Immediately, he asked Jiang Yanli, who handed him and Jiang Cheng a towel to wipe his face: "elder martial sister, do you think I look like a monkey?"


    Jiang Yanli


    What happened to ah Xian?


    "No, it looks like the same species." Jiang Yan from some worried looking at Wei Wuxian, but one side of Jiang Cheng will not think so, directly casually said a word.


    And then


    Wei Wuxian got angry, turned his head and glared at Jiang Cheng, swung his fist and hit him directly. He said, "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute!"


    "@ black marshal, this new man, I''m the owner of Zhutian pet store. You can call me boss long. Welcome to join Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. Do you want dragon pet? Today is your first day in the group. Bruce Lee can give you 50% discount?" Seeing that Wei Wuxian doesn''t speak after being called "monkey" by the newcomer, the demon Bruce Lee slowly emerges and sends a message to the black marshal.


    Black Marshal: "long Chong? Heaven and earth? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Come on, where is this place? Otherwise, gene light! "


    Said, the black Marshal released a bunch of gene light in situ, still no egg, it is a little discouraged, this broken place can''t be destroyed.


    "You can first look at the group announcement and group file, which are the two icons at the front on the right side of the screen. You can concentrate on them and see them." The dragon in business should value harmony, not to mention new people, so the devil Bruce Lee doesn''t care about each other''s tone and says to it kindly.


    Marshal Black: "group announcement? Group files? If you let me see him, I''ll see him. Isn''t he very shameless? "


    The black marshal, who really can''t destroy the chat group, said this sentence in the group. According to the devil Bruce Lee''s words, he focused and opened the group announcement and group documents one after another.


    In addition to Wei Wuxian and the devil Bruce Lee, Li Maozhen, Yin Susu, Baiyue, Pudu Cihang and others are also bubbling. They welcome the newcomers and, of course, ask them some questions about the world in which they live.


    Among them, Baiyue also sent black marshal an exclusive red envelope, saying that it was a meeting gift for the new couple. Inside was a book written by him, which recorded his feelings about love, hoping to help the new couple and make it feel love.


    Well, it''s a red envelope that hasn''t been opened yet. When the black Marshal receives this gift, his expression will be wonderful.


    Are you sure you''re not picking things when you send me this book about love?


    ¡­¡­


    Naruto world.


    Looking at the constantly refreshing Chat screen in my mind, Yu Zhibo dazzles at the continuous ringing words that I can''t understand.


    This, this What is it?

 Chapter 165

    Yuzhibo Sasuke is at a loss. He finds that he can''t understand the meaning of the words appearing on the similar film cloth, and he can''t understand what the voices are saying from time to time.


    He can only use the face photos that come out with words and sounds, and rely on his own wisdom to analyze that they should be the senders of these things.


    And then Then there''s no more.


    I don''t know what to do now. I can''t understand it or understand it.


    Moreover, in a strange and mysterious place, if you act rashly, you may bring danger to your life.


    As a result, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, while sweating in a cold sweat, stood still, staring nervously at the chat screen in his mind, looking like someone who had been punctured.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after spending a few minutes, the black commander finally finished browsing the group announcements and documents that the demon Bruce Lee had instructed him to see, and pushed his own ghost eyes. His nearsighted eyes were full of doubt.


    Is it true that Zhutian Wanjie, a place where boss level creatures from different worlds chat, is so mysterious?


    Well, it should be fake.


    However, the person who brought me in has a good eye. He knows that I am a boss.


    Good. I''ve decided to revise my title for the second time today. I''ll let gray wolf call me boss later. If he doesn''t call me boss correctly, I''ll discharge it. Anyway, it can''t die, so I''ll discharge it casually.


    Looking around, he didn''t see grey wolf. He remembered that he had told him to catch xiaoshage and Xiaoyang before, but he was not here now. The black Marshal said in his heart: "he''s lucky. When the boss finishes the work here, he''ll call him again."


    Then, the black Marshal began a detailed study of the boss chat group.


    Although it doesn''t believe in the authenticity of this place, it can''t be denied that no matter how much it urges the mana in its body, it can''t destroy this broken place. It''s really mysterious here. Even if it''s such a terrible existence, if you want to find out this place, you need to study it carefully and repeatedly.


    See Chat screen has an arrow, but also a jump, black Marshal thought about it, and then with the idea click it.


    As a result, the screen slides up, and in a short time, the news sent by Yin Su Su and others about its welcome and world situation appears in front of the black marshal.


    After a quick glance, he decided that these guys wanted to confuse themselves and make this place look like a way to really connect different worlds. The black Marshal laughed disdainfully and then opened the red envelope sent to him by the moon. Suddenly, a book appeared in his hand, which made the black Marshal''s smile suddenly stiff and become a little confused Come on.


    This is How to do it? There''s a red envelope?!


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ how about the black Marshal? Have you finished reading the group announcement and group documents? Are you interested in raising a dragon pet, who can fly, spit fire, bite and be obedient?


    If you have enough points, you can also buy medicinal materials in the mall. Go to the affiliated world to find Mr. Yao Chen, a pharmacist, and ask him to help you refine a Huaxing pill. At that time, the Dragon pet will become a man. You can do anything you want to do with it. "


    He is directing Ah Fu and others to renovate and upgrade their stores in the affiliated world. After waiting for a while, the devil Bruce Lee thinks that the newcomer should have finished reading the group announcement and group documents, so he asks it again in the group.


    Marshal black


    You can do anything. What do you mean?


    "This is a picture of the most popular dragon pet at the moment. Have a look. Baby dragon. Jpg. " Without waiting for the black marshal to reply to him, the devil Bruce Lee sent out the picture of baby dragon for him to watch.


    Yes, other dragon pets have amazing fighting power, but because of the high price, few of them choose to buy. Up to now, they only sell more than a dozen of them. However, feilongbao is different in that it has good quality and low price. Although its fighting power is relatively weak, it can fly, spit fire, bite people, and grow up in the future. So the best seller of dragon pet is feilongbao Baby dragon.


    Looking at the picture of the guy who looks like a lizard on the chat screen in his mind, the black Marshal looked up at the sky on his left and on his right, but he couldn''t say that he was serious.


    After several times of reading, he lowered his head, touched the book he had not opened, and murmured, "is this place really connected with different worlds?"


    It doesn''t believe that someone in the world can put a book into his own hand without knowing it. You know, it''s the overlord of the ancient eccentric world, and no one can defeat him.


    As for the photos of dragon pet


    It really looks like the dragon in the book, but it has wings and can spit fire. It doesn''t look like a creature in the ancient strange world."Rookie, how about it? Are you interested?" The rookie does not refuse to represent the play, so the devil Bruce Lee persistently asked the black marshal.


    Seeing another message sent to him on the chat screen, the black Marshal looked down at the book in his hand, recalled the contents of the group announcement and group file he had seen before, then closed his eyes, focused and opened his group member account.


    Then, the line [integral: 0] appeared in front of it.


    Marshal black


    Devil Bruce Lee: "how about, rookie? Do you want to raise a dragon?"


    It seems that he won''t give up until he gets the other party''s reply. The devil Bruce Lee asks the black Marshal again.


    At this time, the black Marshal closed his account, according to the instructions in the group file, successfully completed his first check-in, and gained two points.


    Then, it finally replied a message to the devil Bruce Lee: "do you have dragon pets that sell for less than two points? If there is one, Ben Da, oh no, Ben boss will buy one to accompany him with grey wolf. "


    Devil Bruce Lee Two points?! Rookie, are you joking with Bruce Lee? "


    Black Marshal: "you listen to the boss so serious tone, do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Wei Wuxian: "Keke, I was fighting in Jiangcheng just now, so I didn''t make a statement at the first time. New man, I want to tell you, I''m not a monkey, I''m a man!"


    Black Marshal: "people? No, but you look like a monkey. "


    Wei Wuxian


    A burst of silence, and then Wei Wuxian gave black marshal an exclusive red envelope.


    "What do you mean, please the boss?" There is a red envelope is not a fool, black Marshal almost blink of an eye to the red envelope to open, and then a bowl of very fragrant soup appeared in its hands, let it saliva DC to Wei Wuxian asked.


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, please enjoy it. It''s like I''m flattering you."


    "I can''t see that you are quite sensible. What kind of soup are you having? It tastes good?" In the end, it''s the character in the children''s animation. It''s simple enough. The black commander smelled the fragrance and didn''t doubt whether there was poison in it, so he couldn''t help drinking it. After a few drinks, he asked Wei Wuxian contentedly in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, this is the preserved egg thin broth I just bought. I''ve eaten both the preserved egg and the meat. I''ll treat you to the rest of the soup. Don''t mention it. Remember to finish it all."


    Marshal black


    Skin, preserved egg soup?

 Chapter 166

    Devil Bruce Lee: "Oh! Preserved egg soup Well done, Wei Wuxian. Bruce Lee suddenly appreciates you. "


    Business people should take harmony as their priority, but those who dare to tease us can''t let them off so easily.


    The customer is God, but if you want to buy longchong with two points, can you be regarded as God?


    The devil is not so cruel!


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, I just invited him to drink a bowl of soup to quench his thirst. It''s nothing."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the same egg. At this moment, Wei Wuxian and the devil Bruce Lee, who used to look at each other in the past, suddenly become close. They don''t fight in the conversation.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the ancient world of pleasant goat and grey wolf is a big battle world.


    The black Marshal held hands in one hand and bowl in the other. His expression was stiff. The whole egg stood motionless on the cloud. His mind kept echoing a sentence: "I''m a preserved egg, I drank preserved egg soup, I''m a preserved egg, I drank preserved egg soup..."


    "Ouch ~" after a long time, the black Marshal finally changed his face and knocked over the remaining half bowl of preserved egg soup directly on the cloud. The round hand, like a fist, kept clasping his throat to make a retching sound, and his stomach kept rolling.


    Although the black marshal was the overlord of the strange world in ancient times, he was a preserved egg after all. If he did not drink preserved egg soup, he would starve to death, and he would drink soup without hesitation. However, his life is very good and comfortable now. He felt sick when he thought that he had just drunk preserved egg soup.


    Damn it. You said you were a good man. If you hurt the boss like this, can you be regarded as a good man?


    You''re worse than me!


    It was only at this time that marshal black thought of something he had ignored. If this place is really a boss chat group connecting different worlds, then all the people in it are boss level creatures like himself. If they are so bad, they must be very bad creatures. Can they eat what they give?


    I''ve been with grey wolf for a long time, and I''ve been influenced by it to be a fool like him!


    "Oh, boss, what''s the matter with you? Why did you vomit? Is your stomach uncomfortable?" It''s said that grey wolf is coming. It''s failed to capture xiaoshage and the lambs. It''s back on the cloud. It''s about to report the current situation to the black marshal, but it''s unexpected to see the black hearted preserved egg kneeling on the cloud and vomiting. It''s really comfortable for the wolf.


    However, he felt comfortable in his heart, but he couldn''t show it on his face, otherwise he would suffer. So grey wolf showed a worried expression, quickly put out his hands and trotted to the black commander. It seemed that he wanted to pat him and help him up from the cloud.


    However


    "Call me boss!" Black Marshal didn''t lead him at all. When he heard gray wolf''s name, he got angry and yelled at him unreasonably. Then he raised his hand and used a dark lightning to him.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a beam of white electric light from the black Marshal''s small round hands, in the gray wolf''s panic expression, in the blink of an eye hit it, and then the poor gray wolf was electrocuted so that the whole wolf convulsed violently, constantly screamed and awkwardly danced, and saw that red wolf, who was a step slower than it, could not bear it.


    "Husband, it''s hard for you. You must hold on!" Red wolf clenched his fist, put it on his chest, pursed his mouth and murmured in his heart.


    More than ten seconds later, the black commander finally took back his arm, spared the wolf who had been electrified, stretched out his tongue, spat white foam, and fell on the cloud like the wind.


    At this time, it is almost vomiting, and quickly stood up from the cloud, turned to find water and machinery, it must first gargle, and then gastric lavage.


    As for the bad monkey, it''s Wei Wuxian, right? You dare to be so bad to the boss. You wait for me. When the boss finishes washing his stomach, I will electrocute you!


    "Husband..." Seeing that the black Marshal ran away, the red wolf, who was so scared and trembling, dared to help the gray wolf who fell on the cloud up, and carried the black wolf who had been electrified into his arms, crying constantly.


    That hateful preserved egg, it is really too bad, too much, my husband as what?


    You can''t just because you are an egg, you don''t respect the wolf''s right!


    "Wife, I''m ok. Don''t be sad." Although he was electrocuted miserably, he didn''t die. Grey wolf also had tears in his eyes. He reached out to help red wolf wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and said with a hard smile.


    Seeing the strong smile of grey wolf, red wolf felt more sad and cried more tragically.


    If we go on like this, when will our hard life come to an end?


    Sobbing ~


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "eh, why didn''t the new man talk?"


    "I should have gone to the hospital for gastric lavage. I don''t have time to chat now." The devil said at will.He''s not in a good mood now because he hasn''t made a new business.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "this new man is really lacking in propriety. He actually calls Mr. Wei However, Mr. Wei''s method of punishing it is somewhat beyond Xiao Wang''s expectation. It''s really old and spicy. "


    Wei Wuxian: "spicy? In fact, I didn''t think so much about it. I just thought it would be very interesting to let the preserved egg drink the preserved egg soup. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi It''s really interesting. I''ve never seen anything like this before. "


    "By the way, brother Li, the gold elixir that was successfully purified by the moon worship uncle, how are you refining it?" After revenge, Wei Wuxian suddenly thought of something and asked Li Maozhen.


    "I refined it a little bit yesterday, and now my cultivation has reached the peak of my master. But I''m afraid it will take a little time to break through to the realm of martial arts and golden elixir." Li Maozhen replied.


    He and Wei Wuxian witnessed the process of purifying the golden elixir by praying to the moon. After the purification was successful, he and Wei Wuxian made a deal to sell yuan Tiangang to Yunmeng Jiangshi at the price of one golden elixir, a four level cultivation skill, nine advanced magic weapons and 500 points.


    Of course, as a buyer, Wei Wuxian also paid a lot of taxes, but his Yunmeng Jiangshi seems to be very rich. He can''t see a trace of heartache from his face, and he always smiles.


    Wei Wuxian: "master peak, that is only one step away, brother Li, come on!"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "well, I''ve borrowed the good words from Mr. Wei."


    Yin Su Su: "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m a little curious. This time, it seems that there are two new people in the group. Why did I see one and the other never show up?"


    Wei Wuxian: "I don''t know. Maybe I''m sleeping. By the way, @ yeshiqiu, group leader, you haven''t answered me. Can I go to brother Qian''s world to awaken my martial spirit now? We Yunmeng Jiang family have already planted all the ten thousand spirit trees. "


    "Yes." Has been peeping at the screen, received Wei Wuxian''s AI te, night autumn reply to him.


    Originally, yeshiqiu planned to educate the newcomers when he saw that the black Marshal said he was a monkey. However, Wei Wuxian didn''t say a word at that time. Yeshiqiu thought he didn''t care.


    Later, the good guy, working so hard, directly sent him a bowl of preserved egg soup. In this way, it was not good to punish the black marshal. After all, he was poor enough, so let''s do it first.


    Wei Wuxian was very happy to see the word "can" from the group leader. Then he quickly told the good news to Jiang Cheng, who was also lying on the ground after the war with him. Of course, there was Jiang Yanli who had prepared Soup for them not far away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Naruto world.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke still keeps his fingers up and stares at the chat screen nervously. Until now, he still doesn''t find anything, or even if he finds something, he doesn''t understand what it means.


    The only thing I can understand is the words on the top of the film cloth.


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. (Japanese: Zhutian Wanjie boss group)


    "Zhutian Wanjie boss Group Yu Zhibo frowned and murmured.

 Chapter 167

    As a diligent and studious student, Yu Zhibo''s Chinese score is full every time, so his understanding of language is absolutely no problem.


    Heaven and earth What kind of group is that.


    He knows the meaning of these words and every word.


    And then


    And then what?


    Put it together and I''ll be blinded! What does that mean?


    Yu Zhibo''s brow is locked tightly, and he can''t express his anxiety. He has been standing in the same place for such a long time, and his spirit has been highly nervous. Now his waist is a little painful.


    At this time, something similar to the film cloth, it also pop up a mysterious text, and it seems to be for itself.


    Why do you say that? One is that there is this kind of feeling in the dark, and there is a Ding Dong sound in the head. The other is that it has its own name on it.


    The news is as follows:


    yeshiqiu: @ yuzhibo Sasuke, I can help you turn on the translation function, but this function is only useful in chat group and affiliated world. If you go to other world in the future and meet people who are different from your language, you will still be unable to communicate, so for your better development, I suggest you take time to learn it many times The universal language of the Yuan Dynasty is Huaxia (Note: yuzhibo Sasuke''s Japanese is still yuzhibo Sasuke.)


    After sending this message, the nighttime autumn communication system opened a new function translation, which was just unlocked because there were new people who could not speak Chinese.


    In other words, if the system hadn''t suddenly unlocked this function and explained the reason for unlocking, yeshiqiu really didn''t respond. It turned out that yuzhibo Sasuke didn''t have the ability to communicate with them.


    Just now when he was browsing two pillars [data panel], he just glanced at the line that he came from Naruto Japanese animation world, and didn''t care at all.


    Who would have thought that the three words "Japanese version" should be highlighted? This is an unforgettable experience. We can''t No, with the translation function, this is not important in the future.


    So, as usual.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, with the opening of the translation function, Naruto world, nervous and confused yuzhibo Sasuke finally becomes suddenly enlightened. He can understand the meaning of the words sent by different people in front of him.


    The first is the last paragraph, which is also a special speech to myself.


    "At night, in autumn, the leaders Do you mean the owner here? " Yu Zhibo murmurs.


    "Translation, Chinese?" Still a little puzzled, then Sasuke noticed the small window that had occupied a large position on this film cloth like thing.


    Group announcement?


    After picking an eyebrow, Sasuke quickly looked at the contents in this window. It said that the chat group will hold an activity in the near future. The theme of the activity is hunting demons and ghosts. The location of the activity is the world of demons and ancestors. Interested participants can report their names through the [activity] function.


    Monsters?


    In Naruto world, there are also legends of demons and ghosts. When Sasuke was a child, he heard his mother say something about the God of death and immortal. It was very interesting at that time. Later, when he grew up, he made it a story of coaxing children.


    Now, it''s said that there will be a hunting activity for demons and ghosts. Is it true or false?


    I''m young. Don''t lie to me!


    After looking at it several times, he hesitated. Sasuke wanted to turn it off. After all, it took too much vision. Who knows that he just thought so, it was turned off. It''s really strange.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t been in danger all the time, and now I can read and understand these words and sounds. Unconsciously, Sasuke''s mental state has been relaxed, not as nervous as before.


    Demon Bruce Lee: @ yuzhibo Sasuke, rookie, it turns out that you can''t speak Chinese. No wonder you haven''t spoken just now. How about if you are interested in keeping a dragon pet? Today is your first time in the group, Bruce Lee can give you 50% discount


    After the black Marshal incident, some evil Bruce Lee, who was in a bad mood, saw the news from the group leader AI teyu Zhibo and thought about it. Considering that he was not strong enough to rule the world and needed a lot of points to buy skills and equipment, he took a deep breath and stood up to AI tezhu again.


    "Long Chong?" Seeing what suddenly appeared seemed to be his own words, Yu Zhibo''s eyes flashed a look of doubt.


    Before, he didn''t understand the dialogue between the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal. Now the news has been pushed up, so he doesn''t know the occupation of the devil Bruce Lee.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "little brother, you should not have finished reading the group announcement and group documents, right? You can go to see them first, then look at the previous news record, and then answer the question of boss long. "


    Seeing that the new man didn''t know what longchong was, Li Maozhen thought about it and suggested to him.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, you can''t speak Chinese. I thought you were sleeping because you didn''t speak all the time! By the way, group announcements should remember to concentrate. Click the icon at the front on the right side of the screen. There are all the announcements. As soon as you enter the group, the activity notice that appears in front of you is just the latest announcement. Don''t forget. "Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Seeing these messages on the chat screen, Yu Zhibo is stunned. Can he say that he still can''t understand what they are talking about?


    However, they seem to have no malice towards themselves, and it''s not a matter to stand here all the time.


    Thinking, Yu Zhibo bit his lip and tangled in the same place for a while. Finally, according to what these people said, he focused on looking at the screen. Eh, is this thing similar to film cloth originally called screen?


    Forget it. It doesn''t matter.


    Sasuke concentrated and looked at the front icon on the right side of the screen. Then, the group announcement was opened by him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, it belongs to the world.


    The tree planting project has been completed, so Wei Wuxian''s younger martial brothers are all sent back to the world of the devil''s way ancestors by the system. Now there are only three people left in this new forest, namely, he, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli.


    Wei Wuxian, who has wiped his face clean, leans on the tree, drinking the lotus root and spare ribs soup Jiang Yanli brought to him, while waiting for Qianren Snow''s reply.


    While he was in the water group, he also sent a private chat message to Qian Renxue, telling her that he was ok now, and that he could go to her world at any time to wake up the martial spirit, and wanted to ask if she had time to receive him.


    If not, it''s OK to change the time by yourself.


    Did not let him modify the time, soon, Qian Renxue sent him a reply message, telling him that his side is ready, welcome him and his companion at any time.


    After receiving this reply, Wei Wuxian was overjoyed and rushed into the mall to buy the crossing symbol. Then he came to Jiang Cheng and said, "elder martial sister, Jiang Cheng, my friend said it''s OK. Let''s start now?"


    Jiang Yanli: "ah Xian, I won''t go. You can go with ah Cheng to avoid wasting..."


    "Oh, elder martial sister, I''m leaving!" Without waiting for Jiang Yanli to finish his speech, Wei Wuxian smashed the bowl of soup in his hand. Then he grabbed her arm and dragged her to Douluo world.


    Before the action, of course, I didn''t forget to throw a crossing symbol to Jiang Cheng.


    Seeing the two people who disappeared in white light, Jiang Cheng''s face flashed a helpless expression. Then he looked at the crossing symbol in his hand, closed his eyes and moved his mind. He also disappeared in the light and went to another world.

 Chapter 168

    After a stick of incense, chat in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "ladies and gentlemen, I''ve brought Jiang Cheng and my elder martial sister to the world where brother Qian lives to awaken my martial spirit. What do you think my life will be, beast martial spirit or weapon martial spirit?"


    As a front-line water group, Wei Wuxian said he would like to share the good news with his friends.


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, I see that Mr. Wei is a man who uses a sword, so your martial spirit may be a sword."


    Wei Wuxian: "sword? I already have a random sword. I don''t want to have another sword. It''s a bit cumbersome. Is there any other guess? "


    Tu Shanya: "the spirit of the beast, the monkey."


    Wei Wuxian


    I hate those two words!


    "Sister fox demon, shall we not make fun of this?" Wei Wuxian laughs at TU Shanya.


    Poor God, if she is not a woman, she is not so beautiful, and her strength is not as strong as her own, if she dares to send out such news, she will have to hit her in the face.


    But There is no if in the world, so we can only make amends for her.


    Tu yamaya: "OK, then Preserved eggs. "


    Wei Wuxian


    How can a perfect person like me be related to that kind of black stuff?


    Brother Qian said that although the awakening of martial spirit is random, it is not completely random. There are certain rules to follow. Generally, it is inherited from my parents, but my parents have no martial spirit, so the martial spirit I awakened belongs to the first generation.


    The first generation of awakened spirits have a lot to do with themselves. They need to refer to their own blood, occupation, personality, hobbies and so on.


    But no matter which aspect I refer to, I can''t have anything to do with Pipan, can I?


    If there is a relationship, it should be the new black marshal who has a relationship with the preserved egg. He should be the king of the preserved egg. After all, I have never heard that the peeled preserved egg can be cultivated into essence.


    This is also a brush of my three views!


    "Mr. Wei, you will arrive at the awakening hall soon. Then you will know what your martial spirit is." Go out in person to meet Wei Wuxian three people, meet each other and give a salute. After a kind of greetings, Qian Renxue, who appears in the shape of xueqinghe, takes the three of them to the awakening hall in Tiandou palace. On the way, seeing the news in the chat group, Qian Renxue turns back to him and says with a smile.


    "Qian, oh no, brother Xue, I know what you said, but I haven''t awakened my martial spirit yet. As long as there''s no result, I can''t control my curiosity. You say, my martial spirit shouldn''t be abandoned?" Wei Wuxian suddenly some worry to thousand Ren snow asked.


    After the group leader communicated the martial arts, immortal cultivation and magic system with the soul master system of the world where Qian Renxue lived, and the group members who are interested can come to her world to awaken the martial arts soul, Qian Renxue uploaded some basic knowledge about the martial arts soul to the group files for the group friends to watch.


    As a man who decided to awaken himself to something of his own life, Wei Wuxian naturally did not read that document, so he now has a little superficial understanding of the martial spirit.


    It''s just


    His question is really hard for Qian Renxue to answer.


    I don''t know if I''ll wake up and become a ghost. I''m not a God.


    As soon as his eyes turned, an aura flashed in his mind. Then Qian Renxue replied with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Wei. The so-called idea of abolishing martial spirits is not accurate. In Douluo, there are no wasteful martial spirits, only wasteful people. Those who are called waste spirits are just more difficult to cultivate. It''s not that they have no prospects for cultivation. I knew that there was a man named Tang San. His spirit blue silver grass is the standard Waste spirit, but his strength is the first among his peers. In my opinion Even if you are Mr. Wei, you can''t be better than him! "


    "What, Tang San, blue silver grass, the soul of the abandoned martial arts, has the best strength among the people of the same age?"?! Brother Xue, how old is Tang San? " Hear the words of thousand Ren snow, Wei Wu envy came to interest, quickly approached her some, asked to her.


    Quietly slightly away from him, Qianren Snow said with a smile: "fifteen years old."


    "Isn''t that like us?" With the two people''s side to move forward together, Jiang Cheng eyebrows slightly wrinkled, said.


    His strength is not as good as that of Wei Wuxian, but the difference is not big. Wei Wuxian is not necessarily better than that of Tang San. Doesn''t it mean that he may not be better than that of Tang San?


    "Are you fifteen, too? It''s a coincidence. By the way, tomorrow morning is the first day of the senior soul master elite competition in the whole mainland. Shrek college, where Tang San works, will also take part in the competition. Now it''s almost noon, so if you are interested, you can go to watch the competition with me and have a look at Tang San. " Qian Renxue looks at Jiang Cheng, smiles at him and suggests.


    "Snow childe, how about Tang San''s cultivation?" To thousand Ren snow ordered to nod, river Cheng some curiously ask a way.


    Cultivation is not equal to strength, but it can see a lot.


    You know, what he hates most is that someone is better than himself. Of course, only people of the same generation.If you don''t know, there''s no reason not to see it.


    "Well, I don''t know the specific cultivation, but he has many means. Besides soul skills, he is also proficient in concealed weapons and poison." Thousand Ren snow as if chatting to three people said.


    "Hidden weapons and poisons? It''s not something that the right people will use. " Jiang Yanli, who has been silent and has a very low sense of existence, finally expresses his opinion after hearing this sentence.


    However


    Her good younger martial brother didn''t think so. Wei Wuxian turned back and said to her, "elder martial sister, you can''t say that. Both concealed and concealed weapons are killing tools. Since they are killing people, why can''t the right people use concealed weapons? As for poison, water can carry a boat and overturn it. If poison is used well, it can also save people! "


    Then he turned his head to qianrenxue: "brother Xue, I''m a little interested in the Tang San you said. OK, let''s go to see him fight with others tomorrow morning. Oh, if only I could fight with him. I want to see how strong the strongest man in your world is


    "Me too." Jiang Cheng responded.


    "This Well, since you two are interested in this, I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear you. I''ll arrange later to fight for a qualification for you to compete with Tang San. How about that? " Qian Renxue frowned a little in embarrassment, and then his brow gradually eased, saying to Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng.


    "Yes, yes." Wei Wuxian nodded with a smile.


    "Will you be a little embarrassed, Mr. Xue?" Jiangcheng is a little worried about Qianren snow asked.


    "No, I''m also the crown prince of Tiandou empire. I still have this right. After I help the three awaken their spirits and take you to the soul arena to add a soul ring, I will arrange for them to compete as members of the second team of Tiandou Royal College. However, this kind of competition is a team competition of seven people. Do you mind? "


    "I don''t mind, I don''t mind. I''ll pick seven of them."


    "Don''t mind. Let Wei Wuxian deal with those six people. I''ll try Tang San''s skill."


    Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng said at the same time.


    And then


    Two people looked at each other, the scene was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 169

    "Ah Xian, ah Cheng, stop it, you two." See Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng two people big eyes stare small eyes, each other are not willing to retreat, Jiang Yan Li hurried forward to pull their arms, some worried said.


    She didn''t worry that these two people would hurt their friendship. After all, they knew their feelings best. The three of them agreed to be together forever. They were real family members, and they never broke up fighting from childhood to adulthood. The more they quarreled, the better their relationship was.


    However, now this is in other worlds, in other people''s homes, if they are as casual as in the lotus dock, it would be very impolite.


    As a good sister who loves her brother, Jiang Yanli doesn''t want his brothers to be treated as impolite.


    However, her worry is obviously superfluous. Seeing that these two people are so interested in Tang San, Qian Renxue raises her mouth slightly, and a smile flashes through her eyes.


    Good. I got my little trick.


    After receiving the news from the group leader, Qian Renxue began to intensify her investigation on Tang San. According to her investigation and analysis, Tang San was indeed a genius. Ning Fengzhi said that he might be compared with the golden generation of Wu Hun temple, but in her opinion, it was better to surpass him.


    Moreover, Tang San''s Shrek college has six talents second only to Tang San. They are all excellent, and no one is worse than the golden generation of Wu Hun temple.


    The six of them, together with Tang San, are known as the "Shrek seven monsters", and they will be a group of dark horses in the mainland senior soul teacher college competition.


    If you let them go in the soul division competition, then it is very likely that the final champion will be won by them.


    You know, the three pieces of soul bones provided by the Wuhun hall are the winners of this competition. As the actual saint of the Wuhun hall, qianrenxue can''t watch the Wuhun hall bear the huge loss and take out such a large piece of meat to feed outsiders.


    Even if the group leader suggested that he could get Tang San under his command, he hasn''t turned him into his own man, has he?


    So qianrenxue thought, if they can let Shrek college be eliminated in the competition, it will be a very beneficial thing for themselves and the martial spirit hall.


    As long as there is no Shrek college, then the final champion must be their soul hall.


    There are many ways to eliminate them. You can send someone to assassinate them, or in the name of Tiandou royal family, or ask platinum bishop Salas of Tiandou temple to find an excuse in the name of the co organizer to deprive them of their qualification.


    But


    It''s all scheming that can''t be put on the table. It''s hard to be elegant. I don''t want to do it and I don''t want to do it.


    So the best way is to eliminate them on the field, let them lose the qualification to participate in the promotion.


    In this way, no one is qualified to say anything.


    If she wants to do this, she needs a soul master who has enough strength and age to meet the requirements. She doesn''t meet the requirements, so she looks at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng.


    The competition requires that the contestants should not be more than 25 years old. Both of them are 15 years old, just like Tang San, and they are all Jindan friars. Especially Wei Wuxian has reached the later stage of Jindan. When they wake up, their soul power will be more than 50 levels after identification, right?


    With such strength, he will compete as a member of the second team of Tiandou Royal College. He will secretly let Salas operate and arrange for them to go to Shrek college. In this way, it will be no problem to eliminate Shrek and others.


    It can also satisfy their interest in competing with Tang San. It''s the best of both worlds.


    As for the group leader''s proposal to accept Tang San, it can be implemented after he is defeated by Wei Wuxian.


    Thousand Ren snow thought in the heart.


    At this time, due to Jiang Yanli''s interference and Jiang Cheng''s real concern about his image in other people''s homes, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli both turned their heads and stopped looking at each other after "hum" to each other.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yanli felt a headache.


    If this is lianhuawu, she will only find it funny to see this scene. These two people are still like children when they are so old. However, they are in other people''s homes, so their behavior is in the eyes of outsiders That one''s gone.


    So, after pulling them apart a little, Jiang Yanli turned around and saluted Qianren snow and said, "snow boy, I''m not polite. Please don''t be strange."


    After stopping thinking and seeing Jiang Yanli who apologized to herself in front of her, Qian Renxue said with a "Frank" smile, "Miss Jiang is very serious. Mr. Wei and I are both members of the chat group. In the past, we had a good relationship. Since you are Mr. Wei''s family, naturally you are also my friends. How can I care about this trivial matter? What''s more, if you are too outsider here and take care of those unnecessary manners everywhere, isn''t it against my original intention to entertain several friends? So there''s no need to look out. "That''s a good thing to say. It shows that I don''t blame them at all, so I can''t blame them at all. It also brings in the relationship between the two sides, so they don''t need to see each other.


    You don''t need to see?


    Of course, this day douhuang palace is not my home. We are all in other people''s home. What do you do with me?


    I don''t know what the three Yunmeng people think in Qianren Snow''s heart. After hearing her words, they are all moved. This Qianren brother is really hospitable and a friend worth making!


    "Thank you, Mr. Xue." Jiang Yan left a trace of sincere smile on his face and once again made a courtesy to Qianren snow.


    "Well, about Tang San, I''ll try his strength with Jiang Cheng at that time. Brother Xue said that the soul master competition is a team competition of seven people, so we should have five people here, right? Let those five help us to hold each other''s six first. " It seems that today''s atmosphere has become some beautiful, Wei Wuxian Leng Leng, then wiped his nose with his fingers, glanced at Jiang Cheng around him, casually.


    "Well, whatever you want." Hearing this, Jiang Cheng holds his hands in his arms and says in a casual tone.


    "Ha ha." Never seen such a good relationship between a pair of brothers, Qian Renxue smile, and then stopped, pointing to the front has arrived in the awakening hall, said to the three: "three, this is Tiandou Royal awakening hall, soon will know what your martial spirit is, please come in!"


    With that, he made a gesture, and the Tiandou guards who were guarding here bowed and clasped their fists one after another. Then several people came forward and pushed the gate of the awakening hall open.

 Chapter 170

    Then, Wei Wuxian three people are full of curiosity to follow Qianren snow into this magnificent awakening hall.


    In Douluo continent, when people reach the age of six, they can go to the martial spirit hall to awaken the martial spirit. However, not everyone who wants to awaken the martial spirit has to go to the martial spirit hall. Generally, some powerful soul masters can help others awaken the martial spirit through the awakening stone or the awakening ball, not to mention the great power of Tiandou royal family.


    So all the children of Tiandou royal family held their awakening ceremony in the awakening Hall of the imperial city.


    As a person who has been pretending to be prince xueqinghe of Tiandou for more than ten years, qianrenxue doesn''t feel sorry for using the resources of Tiandou royal family. So when she helps Wei Wuxian and Wei Wuxian wake up their martial spirits, she will take them to the spirit arena to use the advanced spirit beasts of Tiandou Empire, so that they can get all the soul rings and skills today.


    This can be regarded as offering flowers to Buddha.


    The flowers of Tiandou royal family are dedicated to these people, so as to establish some friendship for themselves and them.


    Qian Renxue didn''t forget that when she was peeping at the screen in the group, she saw a lot of news from Wei Wuxian. She knew that he was an immortal, and she also had some simple understanding of the system of cultivating immortals.


    What''s more, there is a so-called Yunmeng Jiangshi standing behind him. He has no reason not to make friends with him. On the one hand, he will have an ally in the chat group. On the other hand, maybe he will have something to help in the future.


    It is not unreasonable to say that there are more friends and more roads.


    Soon, a group of four people stepped on the stone steps and came to the awakening platform in the center of the awakening hall. There are many basketball sized black crystal balls around the awakening platform. In addition, there is a white crystal ball in the middle, which are used to help people wake up the martial spirit and identify the soul power.


    As a soul Emperor (this time point is indeed the soul emperor), Qian Renxue is fully capable of helping others to awaken their martial spirits. With her curiosity and in order to show her value for visitors, she decides to awaken their martial spirits for Wei Wuxian.


    "Mr. Wei, who will come first?" Step forward, in the distance Wei Wuxian three people about two meters position turned around, thousand Ren snow asked them.


    "I, I, of course it''s me." Wei Wuxian quickly raised his hand and said excitedly.


    He doesn''t just care about himself. After all, he has arrived here. No matter whether it''s urgent or not, that is, a few minutes ago or later, he has never seen what the so-called awakening of martial spirit is like.


    Even though qianrenxue said in the document that there was no risk in awakening and it would not threaten the life of the awakened, he did not want Jiang Cheng and his elder martial sister to be mice, so he was willing to sacrifice himself and take the lead in accepting the awakening.


    Of course, it''s OK for you to know this kind of thing in your heart. There''s no need to say it. Who do you say it to?


    Elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng?


    Come on, I don''t need their touch!


    This is what I should do!


    "Hum!" Seeing this, Jiang Cheng snorted coldly, but he didn''t grab it with him.


    This is not because Jiang Cheng is not willing to sacrifice himself to be the mouse, but he has never had the idea to worry.


    Before he came, Wei Wuxian told him that there was no risk in the awakening of the martial spirit. It would only let people have a thing of their own. Jiang Cheng thought that he knew this very well. In this case, how could he have any worries and thoughts of mice?


    Looking at Wei Wuxian''s excited appearance, he thought that he wanted to know what his life was, so he couldn''t wait for a moment.


    Since he can''t wait, let him be the first one, or this guy will play a big game and everyone will suffer.


    Jiang Cheng says lightly in the heart.


    And Jiang Yanli, like Jiang Cheng, looked at Wei Wuxian''s vow before she came. She thought that he knew this very well and would not worry about it. Seeing that he was so excited and still had a bright smile on his face, Jiang Yanli just gave a gentle smile and looked at him quietly. He didn''t go forward to grab Wei Wuxian''s position.


    That''s why she doesn''t know. If she knows that Wei Wuxian''s understanding of the martial spirit is one-sided, and she doesn''t understand the awakening of the martial spirit, she has to go up and pull him back.


    This is her younger martial brother who looks like her own brother!


    "Well, Mr. Wei, please take the first two steps. I''ll wake up your martial spirit for you." Also don''t know Wei Wuxian''s inner thoughts, see the other two people have no opinion, thousand Ren Snow said to him with a smile.


    "Well." Wei Wuxian according to her said, forward two steps.


    "Mr. Wei, I''m going to wake up my martial spirit for you. Take it easy. No matter what happens, don''t be afraid." See Wei Wuxian station to the right position, thousand Ren Snow told him.


    "Scared? Thousand Keke, brother Xue, are you kidding me? " Wei Wuxian asked Qianren snow.


    He is a man who has beaten ghosts. What''s to be afraid of?Qianren snow


    I accidentally told a six-year-old what to say.


    Qian Renxue lowered her head and was silent for a moment. Then she raised her hand and directly absorbed the black crystal balls around the awakening platform. She suspended them in the air with soul power and kept turning around Wei Wuxian.


    Since he is not afraid, he should start to wake up.


    "Martial spirit, angel of six wings!" There was a low cry in her mouth, and then a holy light came out of Qianren snow. A huge humanoid with six snow-white wings and hands crossed in front of her chest appeared behind her.


    It''s the spirit of qianrenxue, the highest quality and closest to God in Douluo, the six winged angel.


    Along with the appearance of the six winged angel spirit, there are six soul rings of qianrenxue, which are yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black and black. They are the standard best soul ring configuration.


    This scene makes Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, who are behind him, can''t help but stare big eyes, and feel very magical in his heart.


    "Mr. Wei, close your eyes and feel your martial spirit carefully!" The powerful soul power light overflows from Qianren Snow''s palm and attaches to the awakening balls that rotate around Wei Wuxian. Under the effect of the soul power, Wei Wuxian starts to lift his feet off the ground, and his body slowly floats in the air. At the same time, Qianren Snow tells him.


    "Good!" According to her words, Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and felt it carefully. At the moment when qianrenxue released his martial spirit, he had a kind of feeling. He felt that there was something like a shackle broken in his body. It should be the imprisonment of the martial spirit, right?


    In his mind, Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and found that there seemed to be a light in his sea of knowledge, which was A stick? No, it seems to be flute?


    "Mr. Wei, stretch out your right hand!" At this time, the voice of Qianren snow sounded again, Wei Wuxian listened to the sound and did the same, stretching out his right hand.


    This stretch, suddenly, a dazzling black light came out of his palm, a flash, and then a black flute with red ears appeared in everyone''s sight.


    This is What kind of soul?

 Chapter 171

    Looking at the black flute with red ears in Wei Wuxian''s hand, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, and even Qian Renxue''s eyes are subconsciously flashed with a touch of curiosity.


    Flute?


    Is it an ordinary flute or an extraordinary flute?


    You know, there is a huge gap in the quality of the same type of soul. For example, Haotian hammer and ordinary hammer soul belong to the category of hammer, but their quality is not the same.


    One is the most powerful weapon soul in the mainland, the other Hehe, ordinary martial spirit.


    So when he saw that Wei Wuxian''s martial spirit was flute, Qian Renxue immediately associated with many powerful flute martial spirits, such as jiufenglaiyi flute, shengxiao flute, biling Jade Flute, Jiulong flute


    However, the colors of these flute spirits are not black, let alone red spikes.


    So, what kind of soul is this?


    Qian Renxue suddenly finds that she, as the saint of the martial spirit hall, doesn''t know enough about the martial spirit. She can''t recognize what Wei Wuxian''s awakened martial spirit is.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian, who was suspended in the air, fell slowly, his feet firmly against the ground.


    He felt that his martial spirit had awakened, so he opened his eyes and looked down at the flute in his hand. Then, he blinked, and a dull expression flashed on his handsome face.


    Obviously, he did not expect that his soul would be a flute.


    Although he didn''t want to, he thought that master Purdue was most likely to say that his martial spirit was a sword. After all, he was a sword practitioner. Now he still has that random sword on his waist!


    But Flute, what does this have to do with me?


    It''s true that I''m good at all six arts, but there''s no need to be flute. It''s OK to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    With five fingers clasped, Wei Wuxian took the flute closer and looked at it carefully. But after a long time, he didn''t see any fame. Finally, he could only cast his puzzled eyes on Qianren snow and asked her, "brother Xue, what kind of martial spirit am I? I don''t think it''s an ordinary flute?"


    Ordinary wooden sticks can be used to fight at least, but the flute, with respect to Wei''s short-sightedness, really doesn''t know what it can do. Do you play music to relieve boredom?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s question to himself, and then looking at his puzzled eyes, Qian Renxue''s face turned red. Can she say that she can''t recognize it?


    However, although she can''t recognize it, there are still methods of identification.


    Ordinary soul masters can determine their identities by using martial spirits. Wei Wuxian and himself are both members of the chat group, so there''s no need to bother. He can send out the flute martial spirits through red envelopes or shopping malls. In this way, he can know what martial spirits he sent, that is, what martial spirits he awakened.


    Immediately, with a wave of her arm, Qian Renxue converged the external soul power, and let the awakening balls with the light of soul power around Wei Wuxian fall. Then she told Wei Wuxian this method.


    Hearing this method, Wei Wuxian suddenly realized that the red envelope and mall functions could still be used in this way. Qian Cough, brother Xue, he''s very smart.


    Without delay, Wei Wuxian immediately put the flute soul on the shelf in the mall according to his suggestion, and then transferred out the introduction of the new product.


    [Chen Qing flute: the top weapon soul, a new-born soul awakened by Wei Wuxian, is known as "ghost Flute". It can control thousands of corpses and make bones blossom with one song. Let him have thousands of troops, ten local tyrants, Kyushu chivalrous swordsmen, kaolin flowers, and turn them into a piece of loess. All of them will be taken under the banner, used by them, and driven by them. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian


    What, ghost flute?


    I wake up a ghost like a ghost?


    This is my destiny!


    Looking at the introduction of the flute soul from the mall, Wei Wuxian''s eyelids twitched, unable to express the flavor in his heart.


    Judging from the introduction, this martial spirit is very powerful. Yes, it''s the top weapon spirit, but


    Although I often say that aura is also Qi, resentment is also Qi, and resentment should also be used by people, I just say that I have never thought of going to repair the ghost road. After all, I am not stupid. How can I stay on the sunny road and walk on the gloomy and lonely wooden bridge?


    Now, this is a few meanings, my original life thing is actually the ghost road that aspect thing, this is to let me walk alone wooden bridge!


    "Wei Wuxian, what is your life object? It''s not really just an ordinary flute, is it?" Has been paying attention to Wei Wuxian, saw his twitching eyelids, Jiang Cheng quickly came up to him and asked.


    "No, it''s not an ordinary flute. It''s a top-level weapon soul. It''s called Chen Qingdi." Wei Wuxian takes this martial spirit off the shelf and takes it back. Looking at Jiang Cheng in front of him, he says to him with some headache.


    "Chen Qingdi? Nice name, ah Xian. Then why do you look unhappy? " At this time, Jiang Yanli also came over and asked Wei Wuxian."Well, it''s not unhappy, it''s just How to say, this martial spirit is a bit beyond my expectation. It makes me really I don''t know what to say! " Wei Wuxian shrugged to Jiang Yanli and made a very helpless expression.


    "Unexpected? Also, I didn''t expect that your original object would be flute, but since it''s not ordinary flute, but top-level existence, there''s nothing to worry about. Well, you get out of the way. I''ll wake up the soul of the martial arts. " Jiang Cheng has no doubt about him and says to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, good luck. I hope you don''t wake up like me, otherwise It''s a big head to think about. " Wei Wuxian shook his head, and then asked Qianren snow, "brother Xue, how can this martial spirit be put away?"


    "The release and recovery of martial spirit are all carried out by mind. Mr. Wei, you have awakened a powerful martial spirit. Congratulations See the ghost flute that mall gives likewise Chen Qing introduction, thousand Ren snow to Wei Wuxian smile way a joy.


    However


    Hearing his congratulations, Wei Wuxian didn''t show his cheerful expression as he imagined. On the contrary, he looked at himself with some resentful eyes and pursed his mouth, looking a little aggrieved.


    I Did you say something wrong?


    You are really a great martial spirit!


    Qian Renxue feels very strange, but she still has to help Jiang Cheng wake up her martial spirit, so this problem is in her heart for the time being. Anyway, she should know it soon.


    Looking at Wei Wuxian who pulls Jiang Yanli back a little, Qianren snow murmurs in her heart, then raises her arm again to awaken Jiang Cheng''s martial spirit.


    Just like Wei Wuxian before, Jiang Cheng''s body floats up. He closes his eyes and feels it carefully. Soon, after hearing Qian Renxue ask him to stretch out his right hand, he stretches out his right hand. Suddenly, a purple lightning whip comes out of thin air.


    Seeing that the purple electrode of Yu Ziyuan is a similar soul, Wei Wuxian is relieved.


    Fortunately, Jiangcheng doesn''t have to take a single wooden bridge.


    So the question is, why is my martial spirit Is that what it is?

 Chapter 172

    Wei Wuxian couldn''t figure it out.


    However, it is safe to come here.


    Now that you have awakened the spirit of ghost flute, you can only accept this fact. After all, there is no way to change it.


    I envy Jiang Cheng. His awakened spirit is similar to Mrs. Yu''s purple electrode. When he goes back, he can use it at will. He won''t be criticized by the people of Xianmen''s family, and he won''t be looked at with different eyes.


    Unlike myself, as long as you dare to use that flute, once it''s spread out, you can''t take off the pot of a ghost monk.


    By then It''s a big head to think about!


    "Otherwise, I don''t use this spirit in my own world, and I will only use it in other worlds in the future?" Wei Wuxian''s heart suddenly came up with such an idea, and then secretly shook his head.


    No, it''s necessary to go to other places and the world. Even if you go through it once or twice, how can you get enough points?


    The world where I live is my home court, and I wanted to go to Gusu when I wake up. Let LAN Zhan have a good look at his own things, and let him admire them. If I don''t use them all the time, it''s boring!


    As the saying goes, "it''s up to you whether you''re right or wrong, it''s up to others to discredit you, regardless of gain or loss." what do you care about the opinions of strangers?


    Eh, wait a minute. I didn''t care about it before, but now I suddenly feel something wrong. Why is the name of the world I live in called the master of magic way?


    Is evil the orthodoxy of my world?


    No!


    Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    On the other side, Jiang Cheng looks at the martial spirit awakened in his hands, and a strong look of excitement appears on his face.


    Violet, this must be violet!


    Although it is slightly different from her own purple magic weapon, the similarity is more than 90%.


    What''s more, Wei Wuxian said that the awakened martial spirit, that is, his own life object, must be an object closely related to himself. Does his mother''s magic weapon have a close relationship with him?


    Don''t even think about it. There must be!


    So, is it true that one''s own life object is violet?


    Good, good!


    "Boom!"


    Clench the whip and fight against the air. Suddenly, a dazzling purple light comes out. Thunder blows in the air, and people''s ears feel a little pain.


    "Congratulations, young master Jiang. The quality of your awakened martial spirit is very high at first sight. Even if it''s not the top martial spirit, it''s at least the best among the advanced martial spirits." Looking at the purple electric whip in Jiang Cheng''s hand, he glanced at the thunder light that was slowly disappearing in the air. Qian Renxue laughed and said to him.


    "The outstanding Chu in the advanced martial spirit?" Is happy, hear thousand Ren snow congratulations, Jiang Cheng face smile suddenly a stiff, quietly looked back at a look Wei Wuxian.


    The flute that the boy wakes up is the top martial spirit, but his own is only the outstanding one in the high martial spirit. Doesn''t that mean that he lost to him again?


    It''s amazing I''m not willing to.


    From small to large, he has been defeated by Wei Wuxian. Because of the deep feelings between them, there will never be jealousy, but he is unconvinced and unwilling. That has never disappeared. Good guy, there is another failure this time.


    Jiang Cheng clenched his teeth, collected the purple whip with his mind, and then arched his hand to Qianren snow and said, "thank you for your help. I''ll remember this kindness, and I''ll repay it in the future!"


    "You are welcome, young master Jiang. We are friends." To Jiang Cheng''s this kind of attitude and his this words extremely satisfied, thousand Ren snow returned a gift to him, frank and generous said.


    "Elder martial sister, it''s your turn. Come on!"


    At this time, really want to understand why his world name is called the devil, Wei Wuxian simply give up don''t want to, on the side of Jiang Yanli said.


    "Well." He nodded, then Jiang Yanli stepped forward to help Jiang Cheng straighten his wrinkled clothes, and told him: "ah Cheng, your life is the same as my mother''s purple light. It should be destiny. You should take good care of it in the future."


    "I know, sister." Jiangcheng to his sister should way, and then the position of awakening to her, back to Wei Wuxian side.


    "I''m tired of Young Master Lao Xue." Go to the position where Jiang Cheng stood before, although he doesn''t have expectations for his own life, but all of them have come. In order not to waste Wei Wuxian''s points, Jiang Yanli won''t refuse such an opportunity to wake up and salute Qian Renxue.


    "Miss Jiang, as I said, you don''t need to be so outspoken." Qian Renxue appreciates this kind of gentle girl and laughs at her.


    "It''s not to be outspoken, but politeness is a must. If you help us, we should thank you. This is the principle of life." Jiang Yanli insists.


    "Yes, elder martial sister said it well." Wei Wuxian at the back applauded his elder martial sister.


    Qianren snow


    What you said is reasonable. I can''t refute it.


    "Ha ha, well, I''ll have the courage to accept Miss Jiang''s thanks. Miss Jiang, I''m going to wake up my martial spirit for you. Relax." Knowing that Jiang Yanli''s accomplishments among the three were the lowest, he did not produce a golden elixir, and even failed to reach the foundation period. Qian Renxue reminded her thoughtfully, and then released her soul power as usual to help her wake up her martial spirit through the awakening ball.Not long after, Jiang Yanli''s martial spirit also appeared, but her martial spirit was a little different.


    "No?"


    "True or false?"


    Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng stare at the same time, looking at the bowl of lotus root ribs soup in Jiang Yanli''s right hand.


    This thing is also a martial spirit?


    "Elder martial sister, no wonder the lotus root and spareribs soup you made is so delicious. It turns out that it''s your own thing!" Wake up, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng quickly came forward, Wei Wuxian reached out a point, Jiang Yan from the hand bowl, said to her.


    "I, I don''t know how it could be." He didn''t expect that his soul would be food. Jiang Yanli was a little embarrassed.


    "Master Xue, I don''t know what my sister''s martial spirit belongs to?" Also curious about the lotus root ribs soup, Jiang Cheng asked Qianren snow.


    "Miss Jiang''s martial spirit belongs to the food department. It should play a supporting role. However, I''m not sure what the specific quality is. I''m afraid that after adding the soul ring, I can judge it by looking at the soul skill." Thousand Ren snow answers a way.


    "Auxiliary effect? It''s very good. It''s more in line with my elder martial sister''s character, and it just complements me and Jiang Cheng. " Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    "Well, that''s right." Jiang Cheng thinks about it and agrees.


    Hearing what they said, Jiang Yanli was more embarrassed, but he was still a little happy.


    Before she could do nothing, now she can help ah Xian and ah Cheng, which is not useless at all.


    The three people''s expressions are in the fundus of the eye, Qianren snow mouth slightly raised, in the wake of the ball are used to pull back to the original place, took the white crystal ball, said to them: "three, identify your soul power, and then I take you to the soul of the ring."


    "Well, I''ll go first." Still scrambling to be a mouse, Wei Wuxian takes the white crystal ball from Qianren snow. According to what she says, she stimulates all the spiritual power in her body. Suddenly, the crystal ball shines brightly.


    I don''t know what the specific criteria are. Seeing the light from the crystal ball, Qian Renxue said to Wei Wuxian, "Mr. Wei, your soul power is level 56, which belongs to the realm of soul king. This time, you can add five soul rings to your martial spirit."

 Chapter 173

    "Five soul rings?" After hearing Qianren Snow''s words, Wei Wuxian''s face suddenly flashed a brilliant smile.


    He doesn''t care about the soul king and the so-called level 56 soul power. After all, the identified soul power is actually his spiritual power. He only needs to know that he is a monk in the later stage of the golden elixir. As for the level determination of other systems, it doesn''t matter.


    However, if he can add five soul rings to his martial spirit, he will have to be in a good mood. This means that he can acquire five mysterious skills in a short time, which is much easier and more interesting than practicing techniques.


    He knows that Qianren Snow''s second soul skill, the wing of nothingness, is to let the whole body emit a light golden light and enter the state of nothingness. In the state of nothingness, he is immune to physical attacks, energy attacks by 50%, and his speed is increased by 20%.


    Look, listen, how powerful this skill is!


    Not to mention the latter two, just one immune to physical attacks is enough to make people salivate.


    Old Wei doesn''t have such skills, and no one in the whole Xianmen family can do it.


    So if you can gain five skills with the same level of mystery as her second soul skill, then It''s a dream to wake up with a smile.


    When it comes to the next free talk feast, I compare swords with jinzixuan. He strikes me. I have nothing to do. I strike him and he falls to the ground. This kind of picture is really exciting.


    "Hey, hey." Thinking, Wei Wuxian sends out a silly laugh, then turns around and hands the white crystal ball to Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, so that they can stimulate their own spiritual power, so that the crystal ball can react.


    Finally, the identification results came out.


    Jiang Cheng''s soul power is level 52, and Jiang Yanli''s is level 29. Well, there''s a big gap.


    I can''t help it. Who let elder martial sister be at the peak of gas refining now? She didn''t even enter the building base. Alas!


    "Three, I''ll take you to the soul animal farm to select advanced soul animals." The crystal ball back, put back to the original place, thousand Ren snow to Wei Wuxian three people said.


    "Well, thank you, brother Xue. When we hold hunting activities, you will come to lianhuawu. We will treat you well." Wei Wuxian said to her with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll thank you then." Qian Renxue smiles, but she doesn''t refuse. After all, she tells them that they don''t need to see each other, so she shouldn''t see each other. Besides, she doesn''t know what Wei Wuxian''s good hospitality means.


    It''s said that Yunmeng Jiangshi, where he works, is good at refining weapons. Is it to give him magic weapons?


    No, with Wei Wuxian''s character, maybe he didn''t send something to himself, but invited himself to a big meal made of spirit beast.


    After all, in his opinion, it may be more precious than magic weapon.


    It''s just that I''m different from him.


    Qianren snow murmured in her heart, and then she took them three out of the awakening hall and went to the spirit arena of Tiandou royal family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "ladies and gentlemen, my life has come to an end."


    As the front line of the water group, such a big event naturally needs to be shared with the group friends.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, what is your awakening spirit?"


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, is it the benefactor''s usual sword?"


    "No, it''s a ghost flute. It''s called Chen Qing. Look at it." With that, Wei Wuxian sent out the pictures of the shopping mall''s introduction to the ghost flute, which he had captured before, to all his friends.


    Looking at the picture on the chat screen, I read the content carefully. After a few seconds, Li Maozhen and others couldn''t help taking a breath.


    What a terrible soul, what a terrible flute!


    This weapon is much more powerful than Zixiao sword, Longquan sword and Yitian sword.


    It''s hard to say that the swords behind are not comparable with it at all!


    I didn''t expect that the martial spirit awakened by Prince Wei was such a powerful object. It seems that the king (poor monk) will also find time to go to Douluo continent to awaken his own life object.


    On the other hand, Naruto world, who has read the group announcement and group documents and knows what kind of place he has entered, sees Wei Wuxian''s introduction picture of ghost flute, and his face is also shocked.


    Ghost flute, if you can have such a soul, it''s not difficult to defeat yuzhibo weasel.


    You can go to the cemeteries of the first generation and the second generation of Huoying first, turn them into ghosts and summon them for your own use, and then go to the cemeteries of some strong ones. In short, you can summon many powerful ninjas who have died, and let them follow their own orders and attack yuzhibo weasels together.


    Yuzhibo weasel, no matter how fierce he is, can he stand still in the face of the siege of so many dead people?


    Impossible, I don''t believe it!So, is this man more powerful than yuzhibo weasel?


    There is the Douluo continent, where you can wake up as powerful as the ghost flute?


    No, it should be called Wuhun or benmingwu.


    For a moment, Sasuke''s eyes were full of light. He felt that he had found a way to defeat yuzhibo weasel, and the big chance was in front of him.


    Then he looked at the cost of the rune through Douluo, 450 points.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The expression suddenly froze.


    He pawned three body skill, Huodun haohuoqiu skill, Huodun Impatiens skill, Huodun LONGHUO skill, and yuzhibo family''s sword skill. Plus the two points he got by signing in and clocking in, he now has only 239 points, so he can''t afford to buy the crossing Rune to Douluo land.


    This result makes the excited Sasuke very painful, he suddenly found himself too poor.


    I can''t even scrape up the fare!


    There is no way, can only retreat to the second, to see if there is anything else can help themselves stronger.


    In the end, he bought a copy of his martial arts perception of Qian Kun Da Mo Yi, which was put on the shelves by Zhang Wuji in the mall.


    Although it feels very similar to physical skills, it is very magical. It has nine functions, including "stimulating the maximum potential", "integrating the principles of martial arts", "duplicating the opponent''s martial arts", "making the opponent''s flaws", "accumulating strength", "sticking to the palm", "pulling the enemy''s strength", "transforming Yin and Yang", and "fighting with strength" And so on.


    If you can learn, then your strength will be greatly improved.


    Yu Zhibo thought in his heart.


    At this time, he came to the affiliated world with the corpses of jiaxingtian and the two fighting kings, and had them dug a pit to be buried, so as to nourish the land. When yeshiqiu saw the news in the group, he took out a notebook from Najie and looked at what he was going to do next.


    It says:


    I want to be a god!


    2¡¢ I want the elixir.


    3¡¢ I''m going to hire grey wolf and big snake pill to be scientists of chat group.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 174

    In the evening, Qiu has the habit of writing down the things he wants to do in his notebook, so that he can finish them all in an orderly way.


    Looking at all the things recorded in his notebook, he frowned slightly and thought about what he should do first.


    First of all, becoming a God is also the reason why I let Qian Renxue do the skill experiment at the beginning. However, this kind of thing takes a certain amount of time. I''m in a hurry. Now we''re going to hold a group activity. Let''s go to Douluo to find the inheritance left by the God. Let''s wait until the hunting activity is over.


    Second, get the elixir.


    After Yuan Tiangang was sold to Wei Wuxian by Li Maozhen, he took him back to Lianhua dock to take strict care of him. According to Wei Wuxian, although they always pay attention to morality and justice, they are also divided into different objects.


    Yuan Tiangang is a zombie when he takes off his mask.


    Do we have to treat zombies like human beings?


    It''s impossible. If so, do you want to treat all kinds of animals like human beings, and don''t eat meat in the future?


    Therefore, after packing yuan Tiangang and taking him back to Lianhua dock, Wei Wuxian ordered people to tame him with the method of taming the spirit beast. First, he was locked in an iron cage, and then he took a series of unique measures that were not enough for external humanity.


    All in all, a little bit of success.


    Although the old Wang Ba, who has lived for more than 300 years, has not yet convinced Yunmeng Jiang, at least he will not be as arrogant as he was when he was just sold. He will say some uncomfortable words to Wei Wuxian and others with hoarse voice.


    To put it simply, I was beaten to recognize the reality.


    He knows that he is no longer the chess holder who can play with the world and count everything in his hand. Now he is just a poor prisoner. Let alone his skill is sealed. Even if he is not sealed, how many can he win?


    One or two or three?


    Nima, there are thousands of such people on the other side!


    There is no way, Yuan Tiangang can only honestly sit in the dungeon to accept Yunmeng Jiang''s edification to him, a little bit from the arrogant bad handsome to be tamed bad dog.


    And then Then there''s no more.


    Yunmeng''s Jiang family has been able to tame the wild monsters and spirit beasts for hundreds of years. Naturally, he can also tame yuan Tiangang, an old bastard. However, it takes time. How long has it been? How can he turn people into husky so quickly.


    Therefore, the prescription of Changsheng medicine has not been forced to come out for the time being.


    According to yeshiqiu''s idea, he should torture him with the magic skill. He can get the prescription of Changsheng medicine quickly, and then he can upgrade it with the super strengthening furnace to remove its side effects. Finally, he collects the medicinal materials and asks the medicine dust to help refine the pills.


    Of course, it''s not only for his own use. It can be used as a popular commodity in the mall. It can also get a lot of valuable resources from black point and even Zhongzhou. It''s a beautiful thing to look at.


    It''s a pity that I can''t do this because I don''t know magic.


    Other members of the group can''t say it themselves. After all, although we don''t pretend to be big guys, we can''t seem to be useless. We can''t even be illusionists.


    So, this matter has been put off.


    Now, the Nalan family has taken the place of the Jia family in the Jiama Empire, inheriting their legacy. At this time, it''s not difficult for me to get a magic skill, and it''s nothing to ask yuan Tiangang for the prescription of Changsheng medicine.


    As a matter of fact, I have a volume of enchanting fighting skills in my hand now. The level is high-level, which can play with people''s hearts and make people lose consciousness. I am like a puppet and obey my orders.


    It was found in the douji Pavilion of the Jia family. By the way, their douji Pavilion is several times larger than the Nalan family. It''s a big family that has been sitting on the throne for hundreds of years. The inside information is really rich.


    Yeshiqiu once used the knowledge jade book of DouWang level. Coupled with his talent in cultivation, it should not take a few days to learn this fighting skill. At that time, let Wei Wuxian send yuan Tiangang to him. After a good torture, he can get the prescription of longevity medicine.


    As for the compensation for Wei Wuxian, well, I can share the strengthened prescription with him, which makes him a lot of money.


    After all, they had a dream that Jiang would accept yuan Tiangang as a pharmacist sooner or later. A good prescription is absolutely precious and desirable to them.


    Thinking about it, at night Qiu took a pen to mark it on the book: start after the activity of becoming a God, get the longevity medicine, and then practice the charm fighting skill.


    Now, that''s the third thing.


    Looking at the record in the book, I want to hire grey wolf and big snake pill to be the scientists of the chat group. At night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes turned a few times, and finally decided to do it first.


    From easy to difficult, turn grey wolf first.


    So, yeshiqiu, who already has an idea in his mind, chooses to return to the mainland of Douqi. He wants to catch a sheep like Warcraft, and then take it to meet grey wolf in the world where the black commander lives.For a wolf who can''t eat mutton all the time, he takes the huge sheep Warcraft as a gift to meet him. In the future, he also takes this as his salary. Is it enough to make him move?


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Douluo mainland, more than two hours later.


    With the help of Qianren snow, Wei Wuxian and his three men all got their own soul rings and skills.


    Wei Wuxian''s spiritual power is 56 level converted into soul power, and he can get five soul rings. Because after the quenching period, his physique is stronger than ordinary people, so his first soul ring is 3000 years old, and then is 6000 years old, 10000 years old, 20000 years old and 40000 years old.


    Two purple and three black in all.


    Jiang Cheng, like him, is two purple and three black.


    Jiang Yanli''s original spiritual power is only 29 level soul power, but when she comes here, only one level less soul power can gain one more soul ring. If she doesn''t work hard to catch up, it will make people feel unwilling and lose a lot.


    Therefore, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng joined hands to cultivate for Jiang yanlidu, helping her break the bottleneck and upgrading her spiritual power to the level of level 30 soul power.


    Then, Jiang Yanli got the Soul Ring in 1400 years, 5000 years and 10000 years respectively.


    The color of soul ring is two purple and one black.


    Although she also passed the quenching period, Jiang Yanli was weak in the end, so after discussing with Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng, Qian Renxue''s selection for her was much lower than their.


    But even so, if her soul ring collocation is spread out, it will certainly cause an uproar.


    Looking at the three people in front of them who showed their martial spirit and soul ring, a look of expectation flashed in Qianren Snow''s eyes.


    I really want to know what kind of expression Tang San will show when he meets them tomorrow morning?


    It must be wonderful!

 Chapter 175

    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye it was the next day.


    The sun shines through the window of the bedroom to the warm big bed in the hall. However, the handsome man lying on the bed has not woken up until now.


    This person is no other than Wei Wuxian.


    Last night, under the warm reception of qianrenxue, he went crazy in Tiandou city. He didn''t know how much he drank just because of the good wine. He also bought many interesting gadgets and participated in the auction here. In a word, he was very happy in this novel city.


    Because play too crazy, mental loss is bigger, so he today no suspense of bed.


    Well, in fact, it''s not because of the great loss of mental power. Anyway, it''s the golden elixir friar. How much spirit can you lose by playing happily for a day?


    It''s just that his work and rest habits are like this. He goes to bed at 1 a.m. and gets up at 9 a.m. in modern words.


    So even if it''s sunny now, he won''t get up as long as it''s not nine o''clock.


    Then, he turned over on the bed and pulled up the quilt to block the sunshine on his eyelids. Wei Wuxian continued to sleep.


    Unfortunately, he is doomed to be unable to sleep until 9 o''clock today, because someone will not let him.


    "Bang!"


    There is a noise, and the door of the bedroom hall is kicked from the outside. Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, who have changed their uniforms of Tiandou Royal College, step into the hall from the outside. As soon as they come in, Jiang Cheng, who is sharp eyed, immediately finds Wei Wuxian, who is still sleeping in bed. Suddenly, his face turns black.


    Who said last night that we should get up early tomorrow to see the opening ceremony of the elite competition of the senior soul Teachers College in mainland China, and observe Tang San in advance, so as to work out a perfect plan to fight him?


    As a result, these words are eaten by you, right!


    Jiang Cheng was helpless. He strode forward to the bed where Wei Wuxian was sleeping, looked down at him, and then stretched out his hands to lift the quilt he was covering. At the same time, he grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the bed. He said coldly: "Wei Wuxian, LAN Qiren is coming."


    "Well?" Wei Wuxian, who was in a confused state, heard the name and his body trembled. He closed his eyes and immediately opened his eyes without looking at others. He subconsciously begged for mercy and said, "Mr. LAN, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I didn''t mean to sleep so late. It''s all Jiang Cheng''s fault. It was him last night Well


    Suddenly, I found something wrong. I''ve gone to a different world. How can there be LAN Qiren?


    Moreover, how can LAN Qiren catch me up in person? In the past, this kind of thing was done by LAN Zhan?


    However, this is not right. Where did LAN Zhan come from?


    Wake up a lot of Wei Wuxian looked up at standing beside his bed, reached for his wrist, pulled himself up from the bed, the face is very ugly Jiangcheng, asked him: "Jiangcheng, where is Lan Qiren?"


    "Where is it? Oh, here it is


    Bang!


    With that, Jiang Cheng clenched his fist directly and punched Wei Wuxian in the face.


    Good boy, it''s my fault for you to lie in. I''ll collect your corpse for you when you''re in trouble. Now you want me to take the blame for you. You''re going too far.


    ¡­¡­


    After a stick of incense.


    Jiang Yanli says that Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian stop the fight they are used to.


    Wei Wuxian yawned and put on the uniform of Tiandou Royal College that qianrenxue had prepared for him. Then he washed and followed Jiang Cheng out of the dormitory.


    "Well, it''s been a whole day at noon. It''s estimated that I won''t be able to come here for a long time!" Walking on the road of the palace, Wei Wuxian looked back at the bedroom he stayed in last night, sighed, and some did not give up.


    "In the future, if you try to earn more points, won''t you be able to come again?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s murmur, Jiang Cheng glanced at him and said faintly.


    Can he say that he is reluctant to leave here and feel that the life here is very good?


    "To put it simply, 450 points is a crossing sign. How hard do I have to work to get in and out here often? However, I have to work hard to earn some points. Now I have only 300 points left, which is not enough! Well Jiang Cheng, go back and find out where there are powerful monsters, so that we can catch some and sell them. " After taking a pill, the bruise on his face has disappeared. Wei Wuxian hugs Jiang Cheng''s shoulder and laughs at him.


    "Well, it''s said that there used to be killing Xuanwu in Qishan. That guy is an ancient monster with extremely strong strength. If he can be caught and sold, he should be able to get a good price?" Nodded, Jiang Cheng thought, to Wei Wuxian asked.


    "Killing Xuanwu? It''s hard to say. If it''s Xuanwu, it''s sure to get a good price, but killing Xuanwu Well, one or two thousand should be OK. It''s hard to estimate more than two thousand. However, there are many 2000 points. After we go back, oh no, we will go to Qishan to catch and kill Xuanwu after the hunting activities are held? " Wei Wuxian''s smiling way."No, I just asked casually. Qishan is the headquarters of the Wen family. You don''t have to die to catch monsters there? Wen Ruohan''s magical skill has already been accomplished. Even if my father and my mother join hands, they can''t beat him. Besides, we are not the only experts in the night sky city. If we are besieged, we will die. " Jiang Cheng stares at Wei Wuxian and says in a deep voice to him.


    He just wanted to use it as a reference to judge the price of monsters in the chat group, but he didn''t want to catch them.


    "Hey, why are you so afraid of them? Wen Ruohan''s magical skill has been achieved, and we are not what we used to be. Think about the soul skills we got. Your third soul skill "thousand mile whip thunder" has the characteristics of targeting. It can also weaken the opponent''s defense by 30% and cause strong special damage. My fourth soul skill, Youming summon, can summon a large group of skeletons as cannon fodder at will. Ah, Bah, as a helper, what are we afraid of? " Wei Wuxian said with a smile to Jiang Cheng.


    "Don''t be too conceited, I said. There are many experts in the night sky city, not only Wen Ruohan. Those soul skills are very strong, but our cultivation is here. Once our spiritual power is exhausted, anyone can solve us. " Jiang Cheng bumps Wei Wuxian with his elbow, knocks him away from his side, and then straightens his pleated clothes and says to him seriously.


    Wengou won''t tell you anything about morality and justice. Once they rush up, they can''t stand it by just a few soul skills. He''s really afraid that Wei Wuxian will go to Qishan to pick things up.


    "Well, well, I''ll scare you. I''m just saying it casually. I won''t really catch anything to kill Xuanwu. Don''t worry." Seeing Jiang Cheng''s serious expression, Wei Wuxian waved his hand and said perfunctorily.


    "I said you..."


    "Here you are, three. Now all the teams have entered, so I''m afraid we''ll miss the opening ceremony, but we can definitely catch up with the preliminaries. Let''s start now. " After waiting for a long time at the appointed place, Qian Renxue, who was worried about whether something had happened to the guests, planned to go to their bedroom to have a look. Unexpectedly, she ran into them on the road, so she said to them with a smile.


    "What, the opening ceremony is going to be missed. How can it be like this?" After hearing Qianren Snow''s words, Wei Wuxian asked with a look of chagrin, and he didn''t know who he was asking.


    Qianren snow


    Well, it shouldn''t be asking me.

 Chapter 176

    Ten minutes later, Tiandou City, Dadou soul field.


    Wei Wuxian, dressed in the uniform of Tiandou Royal College, followed qianrenxue to use the Royal special passage to come here.


    Yes, Jiang Yanli will also take part in this competition.


    Her spiritual power has reached the level of level 31 after adding three martial spirits. Although it''s not high, considering her two purple and one black soul rings and her powerful auxiliary ability of lotus root and spare ribs soup, she can definitely play a very important role in this competition.


    At least it won''t be delayed.


    In addition, she also wants to be able to fight side by side with Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, even if it''s just assistance, as long as it can help them, so she takes the initiative to put forward to Qian Renxue, hoping to participate in the competition.


    For this gentle and polite girl, Qian Renxue is very fond of her, and her present auxiliary ability is really qualified to participate in such a competition, so Qian Renxue agreed to her request without hesitation, and sent someone to inform Meng Shenji, the chief Education Committee of Tiandou Royal College, and asked him to record the information of another participant, and take it as the second team in the competition Players in the first battle are allowed to enter the field.


    Although Prince Xuexing is in charge of Tiandou Royal College, the three major education committees also have a certain say. Besides, xueqinghe, who disguises himself as the prince, orders to do so in person. Prince Xuexing, who is worried that he will be killed in silence, dares not refuse.


    So, in this way, Wei Wuxian''s three names are registered in the competition list, they will play as the second team members of Tiandou Royal College against Tang San''s Shrek college.


    As for how to make sure they''re going to play Shrek


    On this point, qianrenxue sent one of her subordinates, named Douluo, to see the Lord of the temple of martial spirit in Tiandou city last night. With him, there was no difficulty in this matter.


    "Tang San, I''m sorry. Although I have decided to accept you, you can''t give those three soul bones because they are so precious." Take Wei Wuxian three people to the area where Tiandou two team is, introduce them to those team members, Qianren snow murmurs in the heart.


    Most of Tiandou Royal College are aristocratic children with eyes above the top. They are very dandy and lack the firm will to grow into a strong one. Therefore, even though Tiandou Royal College has the top teachers and teaching facilities on the mainland, few students are really successful.


    Take these two team members as an example. None of them has reached level 41 in soul power. All of them are three ring soul zuns. Their strength is very limited.


    Naturally, the character is also very bad, standard dandy, in the original book, they also ridiculed Tang San and others who were dressed in dung h color clothes, and played little dance in their words.


    Well, Tang San, it''s really difficult for them to wear such clothes and make their opponents not laugh at them. After all, they didn''t show their strength and produce their own deterrent force at that time. However, it''s really bad for them to tease their opponents.


    Fortunately, their attitude also depends on people''s recipes. Wei Wuxian, the three of them are new team members selected and brought by the prince himself. They dare not be presumptuous because of their origin. Moreover, they all exude a trace of aristocratic temperament. Even the guy with a smiling face, he also gives people a sense of being an aristocrat, so he''s very proud Under the mutual introduction of Qian Renxue, they all showed a bright smile and welcomed their new teammates.


    Wei Wuxian, who didn''t know the real character of these people, was very happy to see that they welcomed them so much.


    It''s a great pleasure to be welcomed by the local people when they are away from home. What''s more, they will fight side by side with themselves.


    "Mr. Wei, I wonder if you have worked out a battle plan?" After they know each other, Qian Renxue suddenly asks Wei Wuxian.


    This word fell to the ears of the other members of Tiandou second team, and the implication was obvious. The Prince wanted this smiling guy to be the team leader. Who is he and how many levels of his soul power?


    Why didn''t the introduction just introduce their soul and soul power? Is it unnecessary?


    You''re kidding!


    We don''t know how their spirits and various soul skills cooperate with each other?


    These days, the members of the second Tiandou team are puzzled, but in view of the identity gap between them and the crown prince, they dare not ask and can only accept this situation silently.


    Not only them, on the other side, sitting on the high platform of the snow night emperor, Ning Fengzhi, but also Salas, see Qianren snow behavior is full of curiosity.


    They all know that Qian Renxue arranged for people to join Tiandou team 2 to participate in the preliminary contest on behalf of Tiandou Royal College, but what they know is just like this. They have no idea what kind of martial spirit and soul power these three people have.


    I don''t know that today''s xueqinghe is a fake of her. Xueye emperor still trusts his son very much, so he goes, but it can''t stand his curiosity.


    He would like to know who can make his chosen successor so important. He not only decides to play for the second team, but also takes them to the area where the second team is located to introduce their teammates.That''s a lot of face!


    "It seems that Tang San''s Shrek college is not so easy to win." See Qianren snow and Wei Wuxian what they are saying, Ning Fengzhi murmurs in the heart.


    He knows his disciple very well and knows that he won''t do meaningless things. Since he has been involved in the competition, he must be running for the champion, so he has a hunch that the strength of Tiandou team 2 this year will become extraordinary because of the participation of these three people!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The area where Tiandou team 2 is located.


    "Brother Xue, my plan is very simple. I''m going to fight directly, and I can''t believe that Tang San and his teammates are really so powerful!" Wei Wuxian said to Qianren snow seriously.


    After hearing this, Jiang Cheng can''t bear to look directly at him and covers his face with his hand.


    His plan is simple, but it is clear that he has no plan. Originally, he agreed to observe Tang San before making the plan. Now That''s all. That''s it.


    "Well Ten meetings in one effort? That''s right. I''ll watch three of you show off in the audience Thousand Ren snow Leng Leng, immediately smile way.


    "Well, you can watch it. I''m sure I''ll win." Wei Wuxian nodded and said.


    At this time, because Wei Wuxian got up late and delayed the time, the opening ceremony was just over. After inviting Saras to draw lots, the MC began to announce the draw results to all the people in the douhun arena.


    "In the first round of the preliminary contest, canghui college vs. Zixing college."


    "In the first round of the qualifiers, Auckland college vs flame glory college."


    "In the first round of the qualifier, Tiandou Royal College plays Shrek college."


    ¡­¡­


    Wei Wuxian didn''t pay much attention to the match of other colleges. When they heard that Tang San''s opponent was really Shrek college, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng looked at each other and laughed. They could see the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    "Well, it''s time to learn how strong the strongest 15-year-old in the world is!"


    On the other hand, when he heard that his opponent in the first round was the second team of Tiandou Royal College, the look on Shrek''s face became strange.


    Oscar murmured, "it can''t be so coincidental."


    Ma Hongjun pressed his fingers and made a series of bone crackling sound. He said with a smile: "great, they don''t drive us out. Let them see this time. What''s strength!"

 Chapter 177

    Ma Hongjun, who doesn''t know that his opponent has two soul kings, is now full of confidence.


    Who are they?


    They are monsters!


    Will they lose in such a simple little game?


    You can think of it with your ass, No.


    Even if there is someone who can beat us, it will not be the weak chickens of Tiandou Royal College. So this battle with them is a shame, and it''s a good chance to return them. As the only bachelor in Shrek seven, Ma Hongjun says that his hand is itchy.


    Different from this fat man with itchy hands, Tang San and Dai mubai on one side have a bitter smile on their face.


    They are naturally eager to fight against the Royal College, but now this dress is going to be the focus of the first day of the competition, which is a little It''s hard to accept.


    It''s hard to accept not only the people of Shrek college, but also the audience. Other colleges may not be paid much attention to, but Shrek college is really brilliant. How can it not be paid attention to with the same color as falling into the pit?


    For a time, the voice of cheering came in an endless stream, and many audiences were shouting the word cheating.


    In their view, the second team of Tiandou Royal College is obviously looking for a soft persimmon to pinch, while Shrek college is not like a soul division team at all, but more like a group of clowns.


    Hearing these voices, Salas didn''t give the same explanation and guarantee as in the original book, because he did cheat at this time, and he had nothing to say. Of course, it''s impossible to admit it. It''s impossible to admit it in my life. If you have the ability, you can show us the evidence to prove that we cheated in the lottery.


    What, no evidence?


    Then I don''t have time to talk to you. After all, what''s your status and what''s your status, you should let me explain to you?


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Saras turned back to his position, sat down, propped his head with his hands, his eyes slightly closed, as if to rest.


    Seeing this scene, a look of doubt flashed in Ning Feng Zhi''s eyes. Just now, he clearly perceived that the old guy really used his soul power, so baobuqi really cheated, but what''s the reason for him to do so?


    Take advantage of Shrek college to eliminate Tiandou team 2, so as to suppress the face of the royal family?


    Well, it''s possible.


    But How did he know Shrek had the strength?


    Ning Fengzhi couldn''t understand it, but he kept it in mind. After the game, he would send someone to investigate and make it clear.


    At this time, the emcee who presided over the competition spoke again.


    "Well, the first game of the first round of the next qualifying competition will be played by Tiandou Royal College against Shrek college. Please get ready for the competition and start the competition


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The area where Tiandou team 2 is located.


    "Ah? The competition is about to start. What should I do? I didn''t have breakfast. Now I''m a little hungry? " After hearing the MC''s words, Wei Wuxian touched his stomach and threw a pathetic look at Jiang Yanli.


    Jiang Yanli


    What does ah Xian want?


    Members of Tiandou team 2


    Didn''t you have breakfast before you came?


    "Elder martial sister, use your martial spirit to make me a bowl of soup to drink. I''ll go to the competition while drinking. When I''m about to fight, I''ll be full." See Jiang Yan from Leng don''t talk there, Wei Wuxian had to say to her Ming.


    "Xianxian, how old are you?" Hearing this boy''s words, Jiang Yanli finally understood why he would look at himself with that kind of begging eyes. He immediately released his martial spirit and used his first soul skill [recovery soup] to make him a bowl of fragrant lotus root and spare ribs soup to fill his stomach. At the same time, he asked him.


    Wei Wuxian took the lotus root soup with a smile, first sniffed it hard, and then replied: "three years old."


    "Hee hee, the three-year-old should be careful not to get burned." Jiang Yan Li was amused by him, reached out to help him smooth the hair on his cheek, and said gently.


    "Yes, yes." Wei Wuxian nodded with a smile, and then began to drink soup.


    And around, see this scene of Tiandou two team members are shocked.


    Wuhun is a food department. There are three soul rings. Gosh, she looks less than 18 years old!


    Even though the food department is relatively difficult to cultivate and she is so young, the food department hunzun, who is less than 18 years old, can be accepted. At least they have heard of one or two such geniuses in the rumor.


    But who will tell us what the color of the Soul Ring under her feet is?


    Do we have eye disease or something?


    Purple, purple, black.


    Dear mother, the first soul ring is millennium, and the third is Wannian. This girl Is she really human?


    The members of Tiandou No.2 suddenly want to cry.I thought that among the three people, the girl who looks very gentle and has a very low sense of existence should be the most useless. Unexpectedly, she is a king!


    This collocation of soul rings completely subverts our previous cognition.


    Is this girl sent by the prince to paint our three views?


    The players of Tiandou No.2 team have a big mouth and a face of muddle. They haven''t come back until now.


    Where on earth is this monster from?


    "Well, the soup made by elder martial sister''s soul skill is as good as that made by you." Wei Wuxian said to Jiang Yanli, who had already taken back the martial spirit.


    "You When the time came for the match, Jiang Yanli couldn''t help holding out his hand and nodding Wei Wuxian''s nose. Then he looked at the members of Tiandou No.2 team in front of him and asked, "you What''s the matter? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s nothing. I''m just scared. Well, the killer is you!


    "Dear students of Tiandou Royal College, please enter the competition venue through the special golden bridge. This is your due treatment. You are all the pride of Tiandou empire!"


    Just want to answer Jiang Yanli''s question, at this time, the staff of the competition came, bowed to the crowd politely, and made a please gesture.


    Obviously, in the view of the organizers of the competition, Tiandou Royal College is the strongest and most authoritative college in the Empire, so its students naturally deserve the best treatment, even if it is in the competition.


    "Team, Captain, let''s go. When we get to the field, we''ll listen to you!" Just don''t want to talk with Jiang Yanli, the frightening monster. With the arrival of the staff, the former leader of Tiandou team 2 turns to Wei Wuxian, who is still drinking soup, and says that he looks a little anxious.


    "Oh, well, let''s go." Although these people look strange, there''s nothing wrong with them. Wei Wuxian is drinking soup again, thinking about the competition later, and has no energy to worry about what''s wrong with them. When he looks at Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, he nods and says casually.


    Then, take the lead to follow the staff to the venue, followed by the crowd.


    He didn''t know that the best match of soul rings in Douluo mainland was two yellow and one purple. Jiang Yanli, who had two purple and one black soul rings, followed his younger brother and his younger martial brother to the Golden Bridge and entered the competition field of Dadou soul field.

 Chapter 178

    On the other side, the area where Shrek college is located.


    As the soul and strategist of Shrek''s seven monsters, Tang San refused his request to appear in the eyes of Ma pangzi''s resentment. He said to the people, "act according to the original plan. Later, mubai, I, Xiaowu, jingling, Huang Yuan, Jiangzhu and Tailong will appear. Attack according to the first plan.


    At the beginning, we were humiliated in Tiandou Royal College. Although it was brought to us by Prince Xuexing, Tiandou Royal College symbolized the royal family. Dean Flander and the teacher did not come, but I know what they mean. If we want to have a good life in the future, we will defeat our opponents thoroughly today. I think one minute is enough for us. "


    Dai Mu white tiger palms beat each other, evil eyes four pupil fierce light flashing, "yes, we only need a minute to knock them down!"


    With Tang San and Dai mubai as the center, an invisible spirit of killing spread quietly around.


    The scene of quitting Tiandou Royal College in front of Dugu Bo will never be erased from their mind.


    Although Tang San didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew that they not only wanted to defeat the second team of Tiandou Royal College, but also wanted to make them pass the preliminary contest.


    Soon, there are also competition staff came to urge them to appear.


    The organizers are obviously not optimistic about them, even there is only one staff member who comes to lead the way.


    Seeing this, Tang San looked at each other and could receive the message in each other''s eyes: "we should use our own strength to fight all the people who look down on us!"


    Without any special golden bridge, the staff member took Tang San and others to the competition field of Dadou soul field through the ordinary entrance channel.


    As soon as they got to the exit of the passage, Tang San and others heard that the master of ceremonies outside were loudly introducing the names of every member of Tiandou Royal College and their martial spirits.


    First of all, Captain Wei Wuxian, martial spirit: Ghost flute.


    Vice team Yangtze River evening chants, martial spirit: Purple electric whip.


    And then Lion, tiger, leopard and bear, oh, and a lotus root and spare ribs soup.


    "The soul of food?" Hearing Jiang Yanli''s soul in the mouth of the master of ceremonies, Tang''s three eyebrows wrinkled.


    In team warfare, the auxiliary soul division is the most important object to pay attention to, because if it is possible to defeat the auxiliary soul division first, the battle will be half won.


    The soul division of food department plays an auxiliary role in the battle, so they are also a small department in the auxiliary department, um It can''t be so absolute, but it covers a large area.


    So Tang San turned to Xiao Wu, the fastest attacking soul master among them, and said, "Xiao Wu, you should pay special attention to each other''s food soul master later. Once you find the right opportunity, knock him down immediately."


    "Well, give it to me, and you can rest assured." Xiao Wu said to Tang San.


    "Well." Nodded, and then Tang San and Dai mubai followed the crowd behind the staff into the stadium, with their approach, the audience immediately sounded a large boo.


    There''s no way. For this group of people who wear clothes of the same color as excrement and are full of advertisements, the audience can''t welcome them. All they can do is hiss.


    Looking at Wei Wuxian and others who entered the competition through the Golden Bridge, and then seeing the "Shh" treatment on their side, in addition to Tang San, the faces of other people in Shrek''s fight were a little ugly.


    This kind of thing is afraid to encounter contrast, a contrast, the heart is not balanced.


    "Don''t worry about the audience. When we win the match in one minute, they will change their attitude towards us." See people''s faces are not very good-looking, Tang three calm said.


    "Well, Xiao San is right. Cheer up, we are the team that will win the championship." Dai mubai took a deep breath and turned back to his teammates behind him. Then he took them to the challenge arena and stood opposite Wei Wuxian and others.


    Wei Wuxian was still drinking soup, only a few mouthfuls short, so he didn''t speak.


    "It''s a group of toads, so they come to participate in the soul master competition?" Standing behind Wei Wuxian, in addition to Jiang Cheng, there is the original captain of Tiandou second team. Seeing the opposite Tang San and others, his eyes stay on their clothes for a few more times, he says very disgustedly.


    This is the worst tasted opponent he has ever seen.


    In the face of the enemy team''s provocation, Xiao Wu stepped forward, hummed coldly, and said, "what are you, a yin-yang man, doing there? Even the captain is a hungry ghost. What else can you do? How did we get such an opponent


    "Xiao Wu, what you said is very good. Even the team leader is a hungry ghost reincarnated. Such a team is really not promising." Dai mubai held his hands in his arms and laughed, responding to Xiaowu.


    Wei Wuxian


    Starved to death, this is about me?


    "What did you say? You dogs and men When he heard that the other party humiliated him as a yin-yang man, the former leader of Tiandou No.2 team was angry. His eyes were on fire and he wanted to kill people. He just softened his voice a little. Where was yin?"Shut up and take your words back to me!" Originally, he didn''t intend to get involved in this rude scolding, but when he heard that Dai mubai and Xiao Wu were dog men and women, Tang San couldn''t stand any longer. He also stepped forward and stood side by side with Xiao Wu. A cold light flashed in his eyes and said coldly to the former captain.


    "Oh! If not, what can you do? " The former captain of the second team was a standard dandy disciple. Although he had some strength, he had the same temperament. He asked Tang San sarcastically.


    "Good. I hope you don''t regret it." The other side''s attitude angered him, Tang San coldly replied, and then waited for the referee to announce the start of the game.


    And the referee, he is waiting for Wei Wuxian to finish the soup. Seriously, he is still eating soon after the game, which is a wonderful flower in the soul division.


    "Ah, it''s delicious!"


    Finally, Wei Wuxian finished the soup. A red light came out of his hand and annihilated the bowl. Then, looking at Xiaowu and Dai mubai in front of him, he asked seriously, "what, I didn''t offend you?"


    "Hum, you are the leader of Tiandou team 2. You have offended us just by your identity." Xiao Wu said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. I''ve got it. " Wei Wuxian nodded thoughtfully.


    "Wei Wuxian, you don''t have to be polite to them later. Since they like to play implicature, we will accompany them to the end." Jiang Cheng Yin ruthlessly stares at Xiao Wu and Dai mubai and says to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, well, anyway, I''ve been on the stage, so I''ll listen to you." Wei Wuxian waved his hand with a casual expression.


    At this time, after the emcee introduced the spirit of Shrek, the referee came over and said in a high voice: "salute both sides."


    Hearing this, Dai mubai, the leader of Shrek''s team, reluctantly took Tang San and others to step forward and saluted Wei Wuxian and others. He said: "Dai mubai, the leader of Shrek''s team, is the soul division of level 44 assault department. Please give me some advice!"


    "Level 44?" Hearing this number, Wei Wuxian''s face changed a little. The other team leader The soul power is a little low.


    However, knowing that this is the etiquette of the competition, he learned something from qianrenxue yesterday, so Wei Wuxian also took Jiang Cheng and others to step forward, and also gave them a salute. Wei Wuxian said: "Wei Wuxian, leader of the second team of Tiandou Royal College, war soul division of level 56 control Department, please give me some advice!"


    Dai mubai


    Tang San


    The rest of Shrek''s people: --

 Chapter 179

    This guy, what level did he say he was?


    Level 56, control department, warspirit King


    Level 56!!!


    Is it true or not?


    Tang San and his friends were shocked.


    In front of him, he looks as big as them. How could his soul power be so high?


    You know, in addition to the little dance without drugs, other people can break through to the realm of the soul sect, thanks to the help of those immortal herbs. If they don''t take the herbs, other people, even Tang San, will not have more than level 39 soul power except Dai mubai, the older captain. But now, this one looks almost as big as them He said that his soul power is level 56.


    This, this is how to do, is not bragging?


    Tang three people''s eyes are subconsciously flash a color of doubt.


    In the audience, all the audience who heard Wei Wuxian''s self rating also gave out a series of surprised voices. Obviously, they were all frightened by the appalling rating.


    In the past 100 years, there has never been a soul King competition in the mainland. There is no other reason, because this kind of competition only allows people who are not more than 25 years old to participate. This is a hard and fast rule.


    Now, in the first game of the preliminary contest, there is a soul king, isn''t that terrible?


    In the VIP area, the emperor on a snowy night, Ning Fengzhi and Salas are also shocked when they hear Wei Wuxian''s words. Although they have doubts in their hearts, their reason tells them that no one will brag on such occasions. Therefore, this level must be true.


    Unexpectedly, Qinghe (Saint) actually found such a young genius to take part in the war. It seems that this session of Tiandou second team will shine brilliantly!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the ring.


    "Don''t panic, even if we are really the soul king, we are not without the power of the first World War. As long as we work together, any enemy standing opposite us will not be our opponent." Tang San took a few deep breaths and said to his teammates.


    Although he is very regretful now, he has long known that he would not hide his strength and sent more seven Shrek monsters to fight, but now it is useless to say that these are useless. The only thing they can do is to summon up the courage to defeat their opponents and win.


    "Yes, what happened to the soul king? We are the students of Shrek. We are all monsters. Xiao San defeated a soul king not long ago. There''s nothing to be afraid of! " Dai Mu''s brow was locked tightly, and he also opened his way for everyone.


    It has to be said that his cheering really played a role. After all, Tang San had a big defeat over Wang Tainuo, which they all know.


    At the beginning, Tang San was able to defeat a soul king. Today, it must be the same.


    Suddenly, Huang Yuan and others slowly restored their confidence.


    "The first game of the first round of the preliminary round, officially begins." Also recovered from the shock, the referee stepped back a few steps, then waved loudly to announce the start of the game.


    As soon as the words came out, the two men and horses retreated from each other, stood in each other''s positions, and then opened their souls.


    According to the rules of the game, after the referee announces the start of the game, he needs to set aside one minute for both sides to open the soul of the weapon, and then the two sides can fight.


    While watching Wei Wuxian coldly, Dai mubai raised his hands in front of his chest and yelled: "brothers, open the soul of martial arts! White tiger possessed


    With a loud voice, two yellow and two purple, four soul rings flashed on Dai mubai''s body. Standing beside him, Tailong, Huang Yuan, Xiaowu, jingling and Jiangzhu in the rear also released three soul rings, two yellow and one purple.


    None of them is the best configuration of soul ring.


    What surprised the audience most was Tang San, who was in the central position in the battle of Shrek Academy. Two yellow, one purple and one black, and four soul rings appeared on him at the same time.


    Black, originally the most inconspicuous color, but anyone who knows a little bit about the soul master knows what it means.


    It''s not only the audience stage, it''s also the VIP stage. Who would have thought that in the first game of the preliminary contest, in addition to the emergence of a soul king, they also saw a soul sect with a 10000 year soul ring.


    It''s incredible!


    How can hunzong absorb the Soul Ring of ten thousand years?


    This completely overturned our previous cognition!


    Hearing the cry of surprise on the high platform around, Wei Wuxian turned his lips, as if he felt helpless about their fussy behavior. Then he raised his hand and said to the members of Tiandou second team behind him: "everyone, open up the spirit of martial arts! The ghost flute, please


    Words fall, a dazzling black light appears, a black flute with red ears is grasped by Wei Wuxian. At the same time, two purple and three black, five martial spirits flash behind him, adding a bit of mysterious charm to the handsome and extraordinary him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the young man standing on the challenge arena holding the black flute, and seeing the five soul rings flashing behind him, the whole soul of the big fight was quiet. Thousands of audiences seemed to have rehearsed, and they didn''t make any sound at the moment.Even the air seems to be quiet.


    Our eyes It''s broken, isn''t it?


    Many people''s hearts are suddenly out of such a question.


    However, the shocking scene did not end here, and Jiang Cheng and others behind him also opened their own martial spirits one after another.


    Holding the purple electric whip, and Wei Wuxian like two purple three black, five Soul Ring appeared in Jiangcheng around, make people''s faces changed again.


    And Jiang Yanli, who stands at the end, has two purple and one black, which is relatively easy to accept What a ghost!


    It''s scary, too, OK!


    As for the other members of Tiandou No.2 team, although they were frightened by their new teammates, after Wei Wuxian turned around and motioned with his eyes, they stirred up their spirits and also opened their spirits. Their spirits were all beast spirits, and their soul rings were two yellow and one purple, which belonged to the best combination of soul rings under normal circumstances.


    Then, the two sides have already opened the soul, and each stand well in the square array. There are five seconds left from one minute''s time to open the soul. Wei Wuxian reaches out a palm to the opposite Shrek people and says, "come on, let me understand your strength."


    Shrek, everyone: --

 Chapter 180

    Learn our strength?


    What a fart!


    We still have a fart''s strength. Are you really human, you son of a bitch? You look as big as us, but your soul power is more than level 50. What''s the color of your soul ring?


    Two purple and three black, my mother, you can still do this. Isn''t the maximum age of the first soul ring a hundred years? How can you go directly to a thousand years?


    In addition, the third soul ring is the eternal soul ring. How do you do this? You are so corrupt. Why don''t you fly to heaven and stand side by side with the sun?


    My God!


    At this moment, Shrek people''s hearts are really like a river, complex, difficult to use words to describe, not only that, their faces are also very ugly, even Tang San is no exception.


    How to fight this battle?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The auditorium.


    Seeing the three monsters in Tiandou second team, Shrek and other people who didn''t play, their eyes were staring at the boss. Ma Hongjun swallowed saliva and sat down on the ground with sour legs. He murmured: "it''s over. It''s over. The third brother also said that he wanted to solve the opponent in one minute. I''m afraid he didn''t want to be solved by the opponent in one minute."


    "Fatso, what are you talking about?" Hear Ma Hongjun''s words, Ning Rongrong eyebrow a pick, with the foot kicked him, very uncomfortable said.


    "I''m not wrong. Look at us. There are two soul sects and five soul masters. Except for the third elder brother, who is the fourth ring of ten thousand years, others are the best soul rings.


    But if you look across the street, there are two soul kings and five soul statues. There are three of them. The first soul ring is thousand years, and the third one is ten thousand years. The rest of them are also ordinary best soul rings. This This can''t win at all. Even if we go together, there''s no chance of winning! "


    "You..." Ning Rongrong is even more upset.


    Although what you said is the truth, why do you have to say it? We have to realize once again that we are nothing compared with the opposite monster?


    Are you happy with this?


    "It''s over, my advertising expenses, my glory, my dignity!" Ning Rongrong was about to kick the fat man again. Suddenly, a voice of grief and indignation came from behind.


    Looking back, I found that it was dean frande. He didn''t know when he came. Now he was kneeling on the ground and pounding the ground with his fists. Dean Liu Erlong couldn''t hold it. He looked sad.


    "Well, you said that the Dean opened a monster college. Why didn''t he recruit the three monsters on the opposite side? Now, we little monsters meet big monsters. Fortunately, the third brother refused my request to play. Otherwise, I must be the first one to be beaten down. The president will certainly not let me go at that time. I hope the third brother can bear the anger of the president when they come back. " Also looking at frande kneeling on the ground, Ma Hongjun sighed and said happily.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the ring.


    Five seconds passed quickly.


    In the eyes of everyone who was still extremely shocked, Wei Wuxian''s casual face suddenly changed, became serious, leaned slightly, and said to his teammates: "rush!"


    Whoosh!


    Then, the whole person rushed out first, the first soul ring around his body was shining, and the first soul skill [Youming barrier] was launched.


    A lot of black air comes out from the hole of Wei Wuxian''s ghost flute. In the blink of an eye, it covers the whole arena. Jiang Cheng and others follow him. In addition to the two former members of Tiandou team 2 who stay to protect Jiang Yanli, others rush to Shrek together.


    "No, this black gas is poisonous. Everyone shut up and bathe in white!" Until Wei Wuxian four people launched a charge, Shrek all the talent response, Tang three quickly out of the voice.


    "Understand, white tiger fierce light wave!" After hearing Tang San''s words, Dai mubai gritted his teeth and gave full play to his second soul skill. His hands sent out white light waves to break the black gas or poison gas.


    However, at this time


    "The second ghost skill, ghost from fire wave!" A bright voice sounded in the dark, followed by a blue flame appeared out of thin air, from another direction toward Dai mubai.


    Dai mubai


    "Attack from left to right, help mubai!" Tang San immediately gave a command.


    "Yes Tai Long and Huang Yuan, who know that they can only fight hard now, run to Dai mubai, who shows his figure by using white tiger''s strong light wave, trying to block the fire wave for him.


    However, is Wei Wuxian the only one in Tiandou second team?


    Bang! Bang!


    Two body collision sounds, is Tiandou two original teammates, they stopped talon and Huang Yuan.


    The reason why they can stop the target so accurately is that the black Qi is Wei Wuxian''s first soul skill, which is perfectly controlled by him. Although it has corpse poison, it will restrain the poison in the face of his companions, and will give them guidance to let them know where to go.In other words, although it has become dark here, our team-mates will not be limited in any way.


    "The first soul skill, twining!" Seeing that his rescue was stopped, Dai mubai was about to be hit by the fire. Tang Sanmei wrinkled his head and quickly shot at him with a blue silver grass. He wrapped his waist and wanted to pull him over.


    "Everyone, even if the opponent is strong, we can''t give up easily. Don''t forget, we are..."


    "But what? Watch the fight Before Tang San finished his words, suddenly, a purple electric whip swam away like a snake, avoiding the obstruction of Xiaowu, and was about to beat him.


    It''s Jiang Cheng! He saw that although Tang San was not the team leader, he was directing the team, so he found him.


    "Damn it Dai mubai has been entangled with blue silver grass, and he is trying to pull him back. However, seeing the purple light coming towards him, Tang San feels a headache. If he pulls Dai mubai over now, doesn''t he let him be smoked instead of himself?


    There''s no way but to use the unique skill of Tangmen to avoid. Let alone, he really avoided it.


    Unfortunately, it''s a waste of time. There''s nothing Tang San can do about Dai mubai.


    Fortunately, Dai mubai is not a waste, but a real genius. With a fierce look in his eyes and a turn in his body, he actually sweeps the white tiger''s fierce light wave in a sweeping mode, which collides with Wei Wuxian''s second soul skill. Suddenly, the roar is loud.


    The diffuse black air has been scattered a lot, making some areas brighter and some areas darker.


    Coincidentally, Tang San was in the area that became darker. Not only that, he didn''t know what happened to Dai mubai, because the blue silver grass that tied Dai mubai''s waist had been blasted under the impact of two soul skills.


    "The third soul skill, thousand mile whip thunder!"


    Also in the dark, with the guidance of blackness, he knows the situation of Wei Wuxian. Jiang Cheng smiles coldly, and then uses his soul skill to Tang San.


    Thousand mile whip thunder: it can lock the target, make it unable to escape, weaken the opponent''s defense by 30%, and give him strong special damage.


    "Boom!" Purple electric burst out a powerful power, with great momentum and incomparable explosive power, to Tang San mercilessly beat in the past.


    Tang San

 Chapter 181

    "This is Is soul skill locked Looking at the face-to-face purple TV, I felt that there was a magical force locking myself, which brought me a feeling that no matter how hard to hide, Tang San''s face became very dignified.


    This time, his shadowing doesn''t work.


    "Little three!" With the help of the light from the purple TV, seeing the situation in Tang San''s side, Xiao Wu is in a big hurry. She jumps up and follows the purple TV to attack Jiangcheng.


    "The first soul skill, waist bow!"


    "Hum, childish, just now you said that Wei Wuxian was born from hunger, right? Good, you try this! "


    Aware of Xiaowu''s action, Jiang Cheng raises a slight radian of disdain at the corner of her mouth and clenches her left hand tightly into a fist. The next second, her eyes glance back, her body turns, and her fist attached to thunder flashes directly to Xiaowu behind her and smashes her hard.


    If you change to other men, in the face of Xiaowu''s petite and lovely sister paper, you will be subconsciously merciful. But Jiang Cheng is different. Jiang Yuzhi''s nickname is not what he says.


    Show mercy to women?


    Are you kidding? It''s not my style at all!


    Anyway, I don''t want to ask for a wife, so if a woman wants to fight, she has to fight. There''s no need to be merciful.


    "No!" Seeing this, Xiao Wu''s face changes. She stops her first soul skill and replaces it with the third one. Her flexible body disappears from the original place in a blink of an eye and appears behind Jiang Cheng.


    "The first soul skill, waist bow!"


    "Do you think you can succeed? Thunder His fist is empty. When he hears the voice coming from behind, Jiang Cheng waves his arm in time. In an instant, countless thunder bursts out of his body, and the little dance that is about to lift his leg and kick his waist flies out.


    Not only that, because the human body is conductive, so the strong power from the sole of Xiaowu''s feet has been transmitted to her head, which makes her and her waist stand up. It looks very funny.


    Moreover, her pure and pink face was electrified like black charcoal at the first time when she was bounced away. Even the non chieftain would be willing to bow down to the blackness.


    "Little dance!" Although he is locked by Jiang Cheng''s soul skill, he can''t hide it. But Tang San is still struggling hard to find a way to solve the dilemma. However, when he sees Xiaowu injured by the other party and becomes that miserable picture, his calm and calm in the past will disappear immediately. He shouts loudly. At the same time, the whole person is like a volcanic eruption The same, eyes become extremely red, looks very frightening.


    "Dare to hurt Xiaowu, fourth soul skill, blue silver cage!"


    Jiang Cheng raised his hand, his palm overflowed with thunder, and he was about to blow Xiaowu down from the challenge arena. Unexpectedly, Tang San''s angry voice rang. The next second, dozens of dark blue silver grass suddenly burst out from under the ground, forming a hard cage and trapping himself in it.


    More than that, the appearance of blue silver cage also forced him to come back from the purple battery he was about to draw in the third year of the Tang Dynasty. The length of more than ten meters was taken back in an instant, becoming the original length of more than two meters.


    "It seems that this is his best soul skill." Jiang Cheng squints at Tang San, who bows and looks like a beast ready to go. His eyes stay for a while on the shining black soul ring behind him, and he murmurs in his heart.


    "Wei Wuxian, don''t play. This Tang San is just like this. Get rid of him." Although he seems to be trapped, he reaches out to touch the Bluegrass and feels their hardness. Jiang Cheng shakes his head and feels a little disappointed with Tang San.


    It''s a waste of my excitement before I took part in the war.


    "Ah? Oh, good He left Dai mubai in the challenge arena. When he heard Jiang Cheng calling himself, Wei Wuxian answered and rushed to Tang Sanchong.


    "Second soul skill, healing array!"


    Hearing the voices in the dark, Jiang Zhu, the assistant soul master of the last side of the Shrek battle, was shocked. She resisted her fear and began to show her healing skills to Tang San and others.


    The others are OK. Their soul power is more or less consumed, but they don''t get hurt. However, Xiao Wu, who can''t get up in the challenge arena, is very grateful to Jiang Zhu. That''s great. I''ve finally been treated. I''m so hurt by the electricity!


    "Come on, Xiaosan, you must take revenge for me!" Xiao Wu cheers up her good brother in her heart.


    And then


    "Xuantian Gong, four or two thousand jin!"


    "What? This is Zhang Wuji''s great change of heaven and earth? " Wei Wuxian, who rushes in front of Tang San to fight with him, is surprised. His fist hits Tang San like a sponge, and it doesn''t have any effect. It doesn''t matter. At last, he is moved by this guy.


    This is a big move, right? It must be a big move. How can he do Zhang Wuji''s trick?


    Wei Wuxian was puzzled.


    At this time, Tang San, who removed Wei Wuxian''s fist, gave him a sneak look in Wei Wuxian''s eyes.


    "Purple magic pupil!""No, the third ghost skill, the voice of ghosts!"


    "Wei Wuxian, you idiot, the fourth soul skill, purple extremely angry thunder!" Relying on the perception of blackness, Jiang Cheng puts his hand on his face. He is completely convinced of his stupid elder martial brother. He immediately breaks the blue silver cage and rushes to Tang San.


    Sure enough, I''ll have to do it myself.


    "No way


    "Get out of here!" Then, Jiang Cheng aims at Tang San and uses the strongest move in his soul skill.


    "The fifth soul skill, three poison holy lightning strike!"


    "Ah Xian, ah Cheng Second soul skill, Zengli lotus root soup Knowing the current war situation through heiqi, Jiang Yanli of Tiandou No.2 team finally starts to take action. She makes two bowls of lotus root soup which can increase the soul power of the eaters by 50%. She hands them to the two original members of Tiandou No.2 team nearby and asks them to go out and help Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian.


    Knowing the current situation, they really don''t need to divide up their hands to protect their own food department soul division. They take the soup, nod, finish it quickly, and run to Tyrone and Huang Yuan, who are suppressing their teammates.


    Well, four against two.


    The situation turned around in an instant.


    Ten seconds later


    "Bang!"


    With a loud bang, the last member of the Shrek team is still struggling in the challenge arena. Angry Tang San is blasted off by Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian.


    At the moment when he left the challenge arena, he heard Jiang Cheng''s admonition: "Wei Wuxian, are you an idiot? I gave Tang San to you. Can you still win his move? If I had known that I would not call you, I would have done it myself. If I was alone, I would have dealt with him for no more than five seconds at most. Now, after spending ten seconds, can you still make me angry? "


    Tang San

 Chapter 182

    I don''t know if he can make you more angry, but you make me very angry.


    I don''t want face?


    Do I really want to lose face?


    Tang San, who was blasted off the challenge arena, clenched his lips. In addition to the anger caused by Xiao Wu''s injury by his opponent, he added a sense of shame at the moment.


    He felt insulted.


    ¡­¡­


    On the ring.


    For Jiang Cheng''s lecture, Wei Wuxian did not quarrel with him for the first time. He said with a laugh: "what? I was just careless. How could I think that Tang San could have a martial art similar to the great shift of heaven and earth besides his soul skill? If I had known, I would have attacked him from a long range, let alone five seconds. I could have killed him in an instant."


    "Well, what did you know about this duel? Don''t make excuses here. In a word, it''s you idiot! " Jiang Cheng takes away the soul of purple lightning, holds his hands in his arms, and says coldly to Wei Wuxian.


    "Hey, hey, don''t say that. There are so many people. Can you save some face for me?"


    "Hum!" Hearing this, Jiang Cheng snorted coldly, but he didn''t say anything more.


    On the other side, he fell on the ground outside the challenge arena. When he heard the sound from the arena, Tang Sanxian became more angry. Then his face changed. Just now, what did Wei Wuxian say?


    Martial arts?


    He knows martial arts?!


    Tang San''s eyes widened. His eyes were full of disbelief. The word "martial arts" should only be known by himself in this world. Why did he


    Is he, like himself, a man from other worlds?


    Tang San''s mind suddenly emerged a lot of speculation, and at this time, the referee said.


    "The first game of the first round of the preliminary contest, Tiandou Royal College wins!"


    Boom, there was a huge discussion in the audience. For a moment, there were doubts, admirations, and even more, horror.


    This year''s all over the mainland senior soul teacher college competition is really wonderful. It''s the best in space. It''s just the first time that the soul King appeared. That''s all. There are still four people who have more soul rings than people used to know.


    It''s a huge shock to the audience.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" seeing this, frande, kneeling on the ground, cried even more sad. Their Shrek Academy was defeated in the first game of the competition, or they were defeated by Tiandou Royal College, which once drove them away. This is a great shame.


    Frande just thought of this layer, but Ma Hongjun and the rest of the little monsters were different. They looked down at their clothes with the same color as excrement, and all kinds of advertisements on them. Then they looked at Tang San and others who were supported by the staff, and they sighed in their hearts.


    Good guy, because of the problem of clothing, he was regarded as a clown. Now he was challenged in a little more than a minute. It really added fuel to the fire. Not a clown, but a clown.


    "Third brother, are you all right? I''ll treat you! " After Tang San and them were helped out of the competition, Ma Hongjun and others rushed up to greet them with concern. Ning Rongrong opened his own nine treasure glass pagoda soul to treat them.


    By the way, Jiangzhu, who used to specialize in healing, is better at it, but now Jiangzhu is also injured, so this kind of thing can only be done by Ning Rongrong.


    "I''m fine, Dean Sorry, we lost. " Tang Sanxian shook his head to Ning Rongrong, and then looked at frande, who was kneeling on the ground and crying. He was very sorry for him.


    Because of their defeat, the shame on Shrek college became deeper.


    "No, Dean, we can''t blame the three brothers. It''s not that they don''t work hard, but that the other side is too strong. The two soul kings are still the same kind of soul rings. This is cheating!


    You see, the third brother said before that he would defeat his opponent in one minute. Now the opponent is so strong, they are still strong. It''s amazing that they were defeated in more than one minute, so you can''t blame them, Dean! " Worried that frande would punish Tang San and them, Ma Hongjun stepped forward and said.


    Tang San


    Can you take that back? I''m even more ashamed to hear that.


    Is that really what I said when I beat my opponent in one minute?


    "Dean, don''t blame Xiao San. I''m the team leader, but I was the first one to be kicked off the challenge arena. I''m useless. If you want to punish me, punish me." Seeing that Flander suddenly stopped crying and knelt on the ground for a while, Dai mubai was in a hurry. He came out and said to Flander.


    "Boss Dai..."


    "Dean, and we, don''t blame the third brother (SHAO). We are too useless. The third brother (SHAO) persisted until the end. He was the last one among us to be beaten down." The other players who came on the field also came out one after another and said to frand.


    At last, he jumped up from the ground and looked at the little monsters he had worked hard to teach in front of him. Then he looked at the team member of tiandou-2, who was escorted by many staff to step on the Golden Bridge and return to the VIP seat. Suddenly, two lines of tears came out of his eyes and closed his eyes Then, he turned and rushed out of the field.He''s Frank. He''s shameless.


    The first game of the competition was lost, or lost to Tiandou Royal College. Before the competition, the audience said that he was a clown. Now that he is a clown, how can he live? How can he live?


    Wu Wu ~


    "Dean! Let''s go Seeing fland''s absurdly fleeing figure, Tang San was very anxious and said to his teammates who were not injured because they didn''t play.


    "Don''t chase. Let boss Fu calm down. After all, he takes this game too seriously. Alas!" Liu Erlong on one side suddenly made a voice and sighed deeply.


    Hearing Liu Erlong''s words, I also feel that Flander needs to be calm and calm by himself at this time. Tang San and others look at each other, but they don''t chase after each other.


    Because, they also need to calm down.


    In vain, they have been claiming to be monsters, but today they were severely beaten in the face.


    If they can be regarded as monsters, what are the three people of the second team that day?


    "Alas Shrek all sighed in unison, and a deep atmosphere filled them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the VIP table.


    Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng were welcomed back here by the respected staff, with a faint look of disappointment on their faces. They thought that Tang San would be an amazing genius, but they didn''t expect to win so easily.


    Yes, although Wei Wuxian was removed by Tang San with four or two kilos before, and later he was hit by Ziji magic pupil, it''s just a small thing. It can''t change the overall situation at all. It''s just a little more time. In addition, Jiang Cheng''s ruthless hand directly used the fifth soul skill to Tang San, so it''s very easy to win this battle.


    In their opinion, Tang San''s strength is a little bit better than Nie huaisang''s. what''s the point of fighting?


    Disappointed!


    "The three are really powerful. I didn''t expect that Tang San was in your hands Well, Mr. Wei and Mr. Jiang, why do you look at me like this? " Qianren snow came with a smile, just about to praise their strength, but was made to feel a little empty by their strange eyes, and said with a dry smile to them.


    "Ah, brother Xue, it''s not that we are too strong, but that our opponents are too weak. You don''t mean that Tang San is the strongest man in Douluo mainland at the age of 15, are you deceiving us?" Wei Wuxian asked Qianren snow.


    "If you can awaken Nie huaisang''s martial spirit and add soul skills, I think even Nie huaisang can defeat him easily." Jiang Cheng holds his hands in his arms and says after Wei Wuxian.


    Qianren snow


    It seems that what you said is very reasonable, but I didn''t deceive you. Tang San is indeed the strongest one among the 15-year-old people in Douluo mainland.


    And who is Nie huaisang?

 Chapter 183

    For Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng''s questions, Qian Renxue patiently answers them and tells them that Tang San is indeed the strongest person in Douluo mainland at the age of 15.


    As for the fact that they think Tang San is too weak, maybe it''s because they are better than Tang San and they are more excellent talents, right?


    In fact, qianrenxue does think so.


    Tang San was 15 years old in this life, but he still retained the memory of his previous life. He had the superb skills of using concealed weapons and poison. Even if the competition rules did not allow the use of concealed weapons, he just used his martial arts skills of his previous life.


    Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng are actually 15 years old. They have no memory of previous life. They are all trained in this life. They can easily defeat him. Isn''t they better than him?


    Of course, they are better than themselves.


    Maybe I can only suppress them when I am six years old, because I am born with level 20 soul power, and then Hehe, there are too many talents. I don''t know if I''m a genius.


    Hearing what Qian Renxue said, he asked casually. He didn''t really doubt that she was cheating himself. Wei Wuxian waved his hand and said casually: "well, anyway, we have broadened our horizons to participate in such a soul master competition, so Let''s do it. "


    Qianren snow


    What''s this like?


    "By the way, brother Xue, I don''t know one more thing. Just now, Tang San used a martial art very similar to Zhang Wuji''s great movement of heaven and earth. Yes, it''s not soul skill, it''s martial art. Do you know what''s going on? " Just finish saying so Wei Wu Xian suddenly thought of what, then asked to thousand Ren snow.


    He didn''t expect Wei Wuxian to ask this question. Qian Renxue was silent for a while and asked the members of Tiandou team 2 to step down. After there was no outsider here, he replied to him: "I think that''s the skill he learned in his previous life. In fact, Tang San is not a pure man from Douluo continent. He came through the same way as Wei Gongzi, but he''s a good man Crossing seems to be fixed here. There is no time limit. Of course, he can''t go back. "


    "True or false?"


    "What?"


    "Is he from across?"


    Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli were surprised at the same time.


    "It''s true. It''s from the group leader himself. No, he sent a message to me personally." Qian Ren Xue nodded and said in a deep voice.


    She didn''t forget about the group leader''s suggestion that she accept Tang San. When she eliminated Shrek College from the preliminary contest, he was discouraged and his self-confidence suffered a huge blow. She went to find him and brought him in under the name of Tiandou Prince xueqinghe.


    No, that''s not right.


    The current situation is different from that when the group leader suggested that he should do so. After this battle, Tang San is likely to be very disgusted with all the members of Tiandou royal family, at least with Wei Wuxian, who arranged them to play. Even if there is no hatred, there will be a long way to go.


    So I want to accept Tang San. In addition to this identity, I''m afraid I need another identity. Maybe We can do some writing on the issue that he came through.


    Thousand Ren snow eyes a turn, calculate a way in the heart.


    Then, he looked at the time and found that there was still an hour to go before Wei Wuxian and he invited them to Tiandou city to continue their friendship.


    After all, although Wei had a crazy time last night, how could they play it all in one night when Tiandou is so big? There are many interesting places Wei Wuxian has never been to.


    For Qianren Snow''s proposal, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng look at each other, can see the meaning in each other''s eyes, and then shake their heads.


    If they don''t know that Tang San is a passer-by, they will definitely accept Qian Renxue''s suggestion and spend the rest of their time playing to enjoy the customs of the different world. But now that they know, they don''t want to play. They want to observe Tang San again to see what''s unique about him.


    As a person from other worlds, there must be something different from ordinary people more or less.


    Just like them, they can fly with swords, have a lot of magic skills and draw symbols, but people in this Douluo continent can''t.


    Think of yourself and it, Tang San will certainly have a lot of things that people in this continent don''t know, but they are very curious.


    Of course, although Jiang Cheng was curious about this kind of thing, he would not support Wei Wuxian to do it because he was afraid of getting into any danger and trouble.


    But!


    We have already learned the strength of Tang San. He is not our opponent at all. If there is any danger, just go and observe him directly. I''m just curious.


    So, after receiving the consent in Jiang Cheng''s eyes, Wei Wuxian said to Qian Renxue: "brother Xue, please take my elder martial sister to continue to play in this day''s Doucheng. Jiang Cheng and I won''t go. We have something to do."


    "Mr. Wei, do you want to..." Qianren snow is not a fool. She guesses what they want to do when she looks at them. Her look suddenly becomes a little strange.There is Haotian Douluo behind Tang San. If they do something out of the ordinary, won''t they be in danger?


    "Hey, hey, we''re just going to have a look. We won''t make trouble for you. You can rest assured." Know thousand Ren snow guessed his two people''s mind, Wei Wuxian to her smile way.


    "Ah Xian, ah Cheng, you two are not allowed to fool around." Jiang Yan leaves Dai Mei to wrinkle, she also guessed two people want to do what, then light voice way.


    "Mm-hmm, we won''t do mischief. Just go and have a look. Elder martial sister, don''t you know us? When did we do mischief?"


    Jiang Yanli


    When did you fool around? Every day in the nonsense!


    "Well, it''s settled. Brother Xue, my elder martial sister will trouble you. Elder martial sister, the effect of crossing Rune will disappear in an hour. I''ll see you in lianhuawu. Let''s go With that, Wei Wuxian casts a body protecting curse on Jiang Yanli. Then he flies with Jiang Cheng and turns into two beams of Aurora. He chases Tang San, who has stepped out of the soul field.


    "Mr. Wei..." Qian Renxue raised her hand and wanted to say something to them. However, she didn''t expect that their speed was so fast. As soon as she stepped on the immortal sword, she flew away in the blink of an eye.


    If you want to enter the group to remind Wei Wuxian, be careful that there is a Tang Hao standing behind Tang San. Tang Hao is the strength of touluo, but


    As he was about to do this, for some unknown reason, Qian Renxue suddenly stopped this action. Looking at their back, a light flashed in his eyes and murmured in his heart: "if they can have a conflict with Tang Hao, Tang Hao will have a strong enemy like Yunmeng Jiang, it seems that It''s also a good thing. "


    Think of, thousand Ren snow will have been edited half of the message deleted, replaced by a message sent out.


    Qian Renxue: "ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Wei and his elder martial sister and younger martial brother have awakened their martial spirit. Do you have any friends who are going to fight against the mainland to awaken their martial spirit?


    Recently, the elite competition of senior soul Teachers College in mainland China is being held. It''s better for the group of friends who want to wake up the martial spirit to come in this period of time, so that they can participate in the competition after awakening the martial spirit and adding soul skills.


    By the way, there is a Shrek college in the competition, which is very good, but they have been defeated by Mr. Wei. The time is 23 seconds per minute. Mr. Wei is really one of the best experts in our chat group. His strength is really strong! "


    After this message was sent out, the crowd was quiet for a few seconds. Then, a man who had just washed his stomach, oh no, the egg came out.


    Marshal Black: "number one, number two? He deserves it! Do you think that I don''t exist? Shrek college? Hum, it took him more than a minute to defeat his opponent. I can defeat him in a minute! The announcement of awakening the soul of martial arts, I read it and waited. I will come to you soon. "


    See the black Marshal sent out this message, Qian Ren snow smile, quite smooth!

 Chapter 184

    Pleasant goat and grey wolf: the ancient strange world of war.


    Already aware of the location of gray wolf, and began to light a fire roast sheep night, autumn saw the news in the chat group in his mind, his face could not help flashing a strange color.


    Wei Wuxian is one of the best in the group. Why don''t I know about this?


    I admit that his talent may be one of the best in the group. After all, he can catch fish for three days and bask in the net for two days. In this way, he can become a monk in the later stage of Jindan at the age of 15. It''s a great talent for cultivation.


    In the original work, the future also became the first person to create the world of ghosts. If it wasn''t for the fact that Jiang Cheng had the golden elixir, and he combined the two systems of immortals and ghosts, it would be unthinkable. It is estimated that the whole hundred families of immortals would not be his rivals.


    But, that''s just talent, that''s just the future, now he is in the final analysis a fairy four level master, and his strength in the group is above average, OK!


    This matter, thousand Ren snow she should know just right, why still want to say so?


    Also, she talked about what Shrek college does, what''s good about that kind of pheasant College No, now Shrek should be renamed from Lamba college, not pheasant college.


    But what did she do with it?


    I can''t understand it at night.


    According to his plan, qianrenxue only needs to accept Tang San. After all, the biggest threat to her is Tang San. As long as Tang Sancheng works for her, she has nothing to fear in Douluo mainland.


    What, bidong?


    No, in the original book, Qian Renxue became a god earlier than her. Even though she was cheeky, they were still mother and daughter. Deep down, they still loved each other, but they didn''t want to admit it. Therefore, bibidong was not Qian Renxue''s enemy from the beginning to the end. She couldn''t do anything to hurt Qian Renxue.


    As for the drama of power struggle between mother and daughter, he is too lazy to worry at night. He can''t spare so much energy to worry about all the affairs of the group members, and he doesn''t know how to deal with such affairs.


    If qianrenxue has no feelings for bidong, it''s easy to do things. Whether it''s imprisonment or click, it can easily solve the problem. But if she has feelings, she can only think of a way by herself.


    And Tang San''s friends, their future achievements will not exceed a thousand Ren snow, together is useless, belong to the type can be ignored.


    And then


    What are you doing?


    Have you ever accepted Tang San as I said? If so, what do you say about Wei Wuxian''s defeat of Shrek college in the soul teacher college competition?


    You give me a feeling that you are deliberately motivating other members of the group to be unconvinced, so that they all want to beat Shrek in the soul master college competition. No, it''s a feeling that you beat Shrek in a shorter time than Wei Wuxian.


    What are you doing this for?


    At night, autumn frowned and murmured.


    It''s not that he forgot the plot and didn''t remember that Shrek college finally got the three soul bones in the original book. It''s just that everyone stands in different positions and sees different things for the same thing.


    What he asked qianrenxue to do is a super event that can ensure her ruling Douluo mainland and keeping the position of Shendi. Compared with this kind of event, there is no need to mention it, and it will not be thought of by nightfall.


    Therefore, seeing the news from qianrenxue, he really didn''t understand what the girl was going to do.


    Just thinking about it, several messages pop up on the chat screen.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "in the world where black marshal, black brother and thousand brother live, the soul masters there are all human beings. Is it inconvenient for you to go there like this?"


    Black Marshal: "what''s the inconvenience? And who''s your name, brother black? Call me president


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: President


    "Are you the preserved egg of the United States?" The fourth attack on area 13 failed. With a black cloak on his body and injuries all over his body, Bruce Lee walked on the street of Jackie Chan''s adventure world. After seeing the news from the black commander in the group, he came out and asked him.


    "The United States? The president has no idea what you''re talking about, and what do you mean I''m a preserved egg? How dare you compare this president with the ordinary preserved egg? I tell you that this president is the legendary overlord of the strange world in ancient times - the black hearted preserved egg, the black Marshal


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Black heart preserved egg, isn''t that still preserved egg?


    "Cough, black President, I welcome you to fight against the mainland, but you''d better change your appearance, or you''ll be treated as a ghost beast and killed. " See Zhang Wuji sent out the news, thousand Ren snow also suddenly thought up, followed by the black marshal to remind.


    "Do you think this president will be afraid of being hunted? Do you know how great and powerful this president is? " Just after washing the stomach, lying on the bed, the black Marshal said in the group.


    Qian Renxue: "well, I don''t know. What''s your strength evaluation in the group?"Black Marshal: "hum, it''s really shallow. Listen, this president has powerful dark power and ray magic power. His strength evaluation in the chat group is in the fourth level of power."


    Qianren snow


    It''s only in the fourth level. You blow so hard. I thought you were in the seventh or eighth level. Sorry, I''m in the fifth level of Wudao.


    See here, also a little understanding of the character of this egg, simple two words to summarize: arrogance!


    Such a guy, he suddenly did not want to entertain it.


    But after all, it''s a group friend, and we often meet in the group in the future, so Qian Renxue thought about it and uploaded a memory video to warn it.


    [Ding, members of the group upload a short video. ¡¿


    Qian Renxue: "this is the battle video of Title Douluo in my world, black President, you can speak, and your appearance is not human. In my world, you will be regarded as a hundred thousand year old spirit beast, and the hundred thousand year old spirit beast has great attraction for the title of Douluo. So unless your strength is stronger than the people in this video, I suggest you go to the affiliated world and find Mr. Yao Chen to refine a shape pill. "


    Qian Renxue said that, naturally, it''s because the egg can''t participate in the competition at all. Why does it come to its own world and make soy sauce?


    "Cut, Title Douluo? Whatever he is, Ronaldo will not be an opponent of this president. " Commander Hei sends out a voice message of disdain, and then clicks on the video of qiandaoliu uploaded by qianrenxue and the worship and practice of five people in Douluo hall, and then


    Small sunspot did not speak, if not for its head is still on, people think it off-line.


    However, why did it suddenly silence? This is a question.


    "Oh." After waiting for more than ten seconds, the arrogant preserved egg still didn''t speak. At night, Qiu smiles and shakes his head. Then he wants to ask Qian Renxue about her progress in accepting Tang San.


    Yes, although she seems to be a little strange about the behavior of Shrek college, she still says that as long as she accepts Tang San, there is nothing wrong with her mischief in Douluo mainland. If she wants to play, let her go. Although she is a little curious, she will not go into everything.


    Of course, for Shrek college may hinder her action to accept Tang San, but just go straight to the subject and ask the key questions.


    Who knows


    Wei Wuxian: "qianrenxue, brother Xue, it won''t be difficult for you for me and Jiang Cheng to fight with others in this day''s Duel City, will it? This is too unreasonable. Tang San lost to us in the competition because he was inferior to others. Before we ran after him, an old man named Titan jumped out and said he would teach us a lesson. Look at this


    In a word, if you''re not embarrassed, Jiang Cheng and I will come. This old man is very powerful and completely different from Tang San. "


    At night, Qiu just edited a word, Wei Wuxian''s news suddenly came out.

 Chapter 185

    Titan?


    The gorilla?


    Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, Qiu was stunned at night. He immediately recalled that Tang San had been loyal to the Lizhi clan at this time point, and the head of the Lizhi clan was Titan, who was called unreasonable old man by Wei Wuxian.


    About the old man, his grandson was beaten, so I came out, I was beaten, and then my grandfather came out again. At that time, yeshiqiu was deeply impressed.


    On the other hand, seeing the news, after coping with the inquiry from the emperor and Ning Feng on a snowy night, Qian Renxue, who is going to go shopping with Jiang Yanli, replies to Wei Wuxian without hesitation: "don''t be embarrassed, Mr. Wei. Just be careful. Don''t get hurt."


    "Hehe, thank you for your concern. Then Jiang Cheng and I will come with this old man." Received the reply of thousand Ren snow, Wei Wuxian smile, said to her.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Jiang Cheng beside him, "don''t leave your hand, let him know our strength!"


    "Good!"


    The words fall, two people step on the immortal sword together, turn into two sword light straight to the sky, then double summon the advanced magic weapon that they carry from this trip, hurl them to the Titan on the ground mercilessly in the past.


    "Old man, look at the magic weapon!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    After Qian Renxue answered Wei Wuxian''s question, yeshiqiu thought about it, and finally deleted the news he edited.


    Asking Qian Renxue about the progress of her action to accept Tang San, this question was not tenable from the beginning, because although she gave her this suggestion, she said at that time that she was allowed to do it by herself.


    Now that she is allowed to do it by herself, I am not sure whether she will accept her suggestion.


    Maybe, instead of accepting this suggestion, she chose to fight against Tang San and kill him before he grows up!


    Kill Tang San?


    Well, even if you do this, you will lose a talent who can create wealth for yourself, but you can also get rid of a great threat for yourself. If you are a thousand Ren Xue, there is a 50% chance that you will do so.


    After all, the Revenge of killing his mother is not common. Even if it''s Qian Renxue''s father who did it, and he''s dead, Tang San won''t give up. He will definitely involve the whole martial spirit hall.


    For the sake of Wu Hun temple, she decided to take some insurance measures. It seems that It''s normal, too.


    However, in this way, I want to make the best use of Tang San''s material and contribute a wave to the chat group.


    Wait, wish. Is that my wish?


    Sensing that grey wolf will arrive here soon, the look of autumn suddenly changes at night.


    When does one''s desire become so low-end? Is it worth spending so much time on just one tangsan?


    I''m a man who''s determined to be immortal!


    Well, even if he''s worth it, now he''s trying to hire grey wolf himself to think about Tang San. Isn''t he a little disrespectful of wolf?


    Tang San is just a talent who is full of hidden weapons and poison, but grey wolf is a wolf who is full of hidden weapons and poison in other aspects besides catching sheep. The value they can bring to chat group and themselves is not comparable.


    If can gray wolf income account, that oneself still need to care about thousand Ren snow have accept Tang three?


    It seems, it seems There''s no need for that!


    "I didn''t realize that some of my wishes were no longer so strong." At night, autumn roasted sheep and touched his chin. A complex color appeared on his face, and he said with some emotion.


    Well, since it''s not what it used to be, Tang San will let Qian Renxue do it by herself. Let''s see what she will do about him.


    Black Marshal: "cough, this president doesn''t need any form changing pills at all. I will change my body. I can become you human beings to awaken the martial spirit, so that I won''t get into any trouble.


    Yes, the president just doesn''t want to cause trouble, because I hate trouble, not because I can''t beat the titles in the video. "


    Suddenly, another message pops up on the chat screen, and the black marshal who has been silent for a few minutes comes out again. From the message, it seems to have solved the problem that he will be regarded as a ghost beast for 100000 years.


    "Transfiguration?" Entering a women''s clothing store, Qian Renxue selects a skirt for Jiang Yanli as a gift. When she delivers it to the girl, she sees the news in her mind and asks in the group. She doesn''t notice that the girl in front of her is turning red.


    Besides Jiang Fengmian, Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian, this is the first time a man has given her clothes.


    In front of the three are relatives, then in front of the snow childe is what?


    Friends?


    Well, it''s a friend, but isn''t it a little bad to send clothes?


    Jiang Yanli thought of it in his heart, but after struggling in the same place for a while, he finally reached for the skirt handed by Qianren snow."Maybe the meaning of giving girls clothes in this world is different from that in my world?" Jiang Yanli walks to the dressing room under the guidance of the staff of the clothing store. When he is about to close the door, he looks back at Qianren snow, who is still standing in the same place and doesn''t know what to think, and murmurs in his heart.


    In the group, hearing the voice message from Qianren snow, the black Marshal suddenly became excited.


    Black Marshal: "yes, it''s transfiguration. With it, our president can become you human beings. How about that? Will it be discovered?"


    "If you don''t have the unique breath of the soul beast, then you should not be found." Although the tone of black marshal is a little impolite, but qianrenxue is honest to it.


    Marshal Black: "hum, that''s for sure. This is the president''s innate power. It will never be seen through, so there''s no need for the shape dan you said. Also, the title Douluo in the video you uploaded, they are not as good as this president, do you know? "


    Qianren snow


    Sorry, I really don''t know about this. Didn''t you say that you only have the strength of the fourth level medium-term?


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke on the screen


    Innate ability?


    Sasuke, who has already become the first layer of "heaven and earth move", looks at his trading information, and then nods silently.


    Sure enough, I remember correctly. A few minutes ago, the black hearted preserved egg bought a copy of his perception of transfiguration, which was put on the market. Then, he had the audacity to say that it was his innate ability. It was really shameless!


    However, this guy has contributed some points to himself, so he won''t expose him.


    And


    "Why hasn''t my guidance come yet?" Sasuke, who has been assigned to the seventh class, looks at the closed door of the classroom, frowning and anxious.


    He thinks that he has become the first level of "heaven and earth move", and his strength has become much stronger. Maybe he can have a fight with Shangren.

 Chapter 186

    As the saying goes, when the weather is clear and the rain stops, the two pillars feel that they are OK again.


    Yu Zhibo, who has just completed the first level of "the great shift of heaven and earth", is full of confidence. He feels that he has made a big step forward on the road of revenge for his people. Although he is not enough to kill the man, he has endured a hand with the guide who has not appeared until now. It seems that he has no problem.


    Then, the waiting time here is really boring. I''d like to continue peeping at the screen to see what the people in the group are talking about. Maybe it''s about how to make people stronger.


    Think, Sasuke back looking at the door of the classroom line of sight, will focus on the chat group.


    Qian Renxue: "well, since black president, you are sure you won''t be found by Title Douluo, then Any time. "


    Douluo mainland world, looking at Jiang Yanli wearing a pink dress in front of her, Qian Renxue nods her head with a smile and thinks that this skirt matches her very well. At the same time, she says to the black marshal in the group.


    Of course, after the black hearted egg came to Douluo, he certainly could not give it the same treatment as Wei Wuxian. After all, this guy was too arrogant, and he didn''t look like a person who would repay his kindness Egg, what do you do with your hospitality?


    At most, I will wake up my soul for it and finish what I promised to the group leader. As for the soul ring, go to the sunset forest and hunt the soul beast yourself?


    Although the advanced soul beasts tamed by Tiandou royal family belong to other people''s families, I can use them at will. I can sell them in the group and get a lot of points. There''s no reason to waste them on you!


    Moreover, the character of this Pipan is so arrogant that even if he doesn''t provide advanced soul beast for him, he will compete to participate in the competition of soul master college. At that time, he will arrange for him to join other colleges. With the strength of his ability in the middle of the fourth level, the college is sure to let him fight.


    At that time, we will draw the gourd according to the same pattern, and then arrange it with Shrek college. In this way, we will repeatedly try to eliminate Tang San and others in the preliminary contest, not to mention how easy it is.


    "Ha ha." Think of here, thousand Ren snow light smile in the heart.


    Black Marshal: "OK, the president will come to you right away. By the way, Wei Wuxian, the dead monkey is still with you now, right? "


    After receiving Qian Renxue''s reply, the black Marshal didn''t care about his soul ring after awakening his martial spirit. He bought a four grade healing medicine in the mall and asked Qian Renxue.


    For that hateful bastard who dares to cheat himself into drinking preserved egg soup, he never forgets the black Marshal!


    I''m a preserved egg. You lied to me to drink preserved egg soup. Do your mother know that you are so bad?


    Qian Renxue: "Mr. Wei is still fighting the mainland." But he''s leaving soon.


    In the second half of the sentence, Qian Renxue didn''t say, anyway, the egg didn''t ask.


    Black Marshal: "hum, that''s good. Dead monkey, the president said, I want you to taste the power of my gene light, waiting for you to be electrified! "


    After sending out this message, the black marshal, who has recovered a lot of spirit, jumped out of bed and then rummaged in his warehouse.


    It wants to go to the Douluo world where qianrenxue is located, but the crossing rune is a little expensive. It''s not enough to get the points just by checking in, so it needs to pawn some things.


    What about pawning?


    This spare dark raincoat is good. You can pawn it, and this, this, this


    Before he knew it, the black Marshal began to organize his warehouse in an all-round way, putting the things he needed at any time aside and the things he couldn''t use temporarily on the other side.


    Then, choose the right things to sell in the mall, and pawn the rest to get points quickly.


    In this way, after the black Marshal finished sorting out his warehouse and got enough points through pawning, Wei Wuxian had already returned to the world of the devil''s way.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    Now, in the chat group.


    These two days, I always see people discussing such topics as martial spirit and benmingwu. Yu Zhibo, who has no money to buy chuanchuanfu, is itching in his heart.


    He still remembers Wei Wuxian''s wake-up ghost flute confession, which can summon the dead to fight for himself. It''s so powerful that he even gives himself the feeling that he can easily defeat yuzhibo weasel with it.


    I really, really want to have one!


    However, still that sentence, I have no money, even more so after I bought Qian Kun Da Diao. Now I only have dozens of points left on my body. How can I wake up a powerful weapon like ghost flute?


    "Damn it Thinking of this, Sasuke, with his chin in his hands, frowned and became more anxious.


    He hoped that the supervisor would come soon, so that he could fight with him and vent his emotions.


    As for fighting with Shangren, will you be beaten violentlySorry, I''ve never thought of such a thing.


    Then, why didn''t Shangren come?


    All the other students are gone, just me and a flower crazy, an idiot waiting here, this kind of feeling is really bad.


    In his heart, he was extremely dissatisfied with the unknown director. Then Sasuke hesitated for a moment and put forward a question in the group that he really wanted to know the answer.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "excuse me Besides pawnbroking, do you know any other way to get a lot of points in a short time? If you know, please let me know! "


    Seeing the question raised by Sasuke, the group of friends peeping at the screen all showed a helpless expression. Little brother, we also want to know the answer to your question.


    "Oh?" I''m about to cook the Warcraft sheep in my hand. Seeing the message on the chat screen, I pick my eyebrows at night. Then I send a message to yuzhibo Sasuke: "do you need points urgently? For what? "


    Group leader!!!


    Suddenly, he was given to Aite. Sasuke blinked hard. When he saw that Aite was wearing a yellow hat named group leader, he stood up from his seat.


    It''s him, the master of the boss chat group in the world. He''s actually AI te himself again!


    Again?


    That''s right. Last time he reminded himself to take time to learn Chinese, he didn''t pay attention to himself. Unexpectedly, he was willing to communicate with himself.


    He clenched his fist, and an excited and nervous look appeared on his face. Then, Sasuke closed his eyes and breathed a deep breath under the puzzled eyes of Sakura and Naruto. In the group, he replied to yeshiqiu: "group leader, I need points for strength. I want to have the power to kill that man."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Besides killing brother, can''t you have any other wishes?

 Chapter 187

    Although Sasuke did not say who the man he wanted to kill was, as a passer-by who had seen Huoying, could yeshiqiu not know that he wanted to kill his brother?


    Do you know that your brother loves you, you stupid oudoudou!


    What do we call your behavior?


    Oh, yes, you''re such a good Samaritan!


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s not just him. There are a lot of people in our group who want to kill their relatives or have been killed.


    First of all, the devil Bruce Lee, in the original book, for his king''s sake, casts the poor Lord Baba into the hell. Then, the Lord Baba is not willing to show weakness, but also comes to a righteous extermination, pulling the disobedient son down together. It''s really a sad human relationship scene.


    Then, although the black marshal is influenced by the dark forces, he has been dealing with his mother and brother. This is also a talent for killing his relatives.


    In order to clean up the "dirty" world and create a world full of love, he paid homage to his adoptive father.


    Even Wei Wuxian


    Well, this guy didn''t mean it, but in the original book, for the sake of righteousness, a big wave of people died in the wrong pit. The big Yunmeng Jiang family, if he didn''t, died. He also implicated his beloved elder martial sister to save him. It''s also a great righteousness to kill his relatives.


    As for those who have been exterminated.


    Li Maozhen, the first sister in the chat group, if he didn''t enter the group, he would have been killed by his beloved sister.


    What a miserable word?


    Until now, Li Maozhen has not let go of this matter. It is said that after he destroyed the state of Jin, he began to investigate the whereabouts of Li Xingyun. He wants to kill Li Xingyun, a bastard who has taken away his sister''s heart for a hundred times. I don''t know if he has found Li Xingyun.


    Besides, if the information of the group members didn''t show that he was still alive, yeshiqiu suspected that he had been killed by his apprentice.


    But the old man killed the stepfather of his second apprentice and put the third apprentice to sleep. In the original book, Frost''s wife lies in Yun''s arms and says to Feng that I love you. It''s no wonder that the apprentice killed him.


    Thinking of this


    At night, Qiu closed his eyes and pursed his mouth, showing a helpless expression.


    Who are these people?


    If Er Zhu hadn''t mentioned that he wanted to kill his brother today, we wouldn''t have reacted. It turns out that this group has been occupied by the "righteous people".


    Simply don''t call Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group in the future, and call it Da Yi Mie Qin concentration camp instead.


    "Alas Autumn deep sigh at night, the heart can not say the taste.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Naruto world.


    Seeing that he had answered the group leader''s question, the group leader stopped talking. Sasuke was in a hurry and couldn''t understand the meaning of this. Did the group leader just ask casually and didn''t want to help himself become stronger or solve the problem of points?


    What do you want me to do?


    I said, you don''t help me!


    Two pillars biting their lips, suddenly feel that they have been fooled, of course, can not be completely said to have been fooled, after all, the other side from the beginning did not promise to help themselves.


    It''s just that I really need strength.


    As long as you have powerful power, you can kill that man and avenge your parents and the people, no matter what the cost is, you can bear it.


    Think, Sasuke in the group sent a message out, since the group leader does not speak, then I take the initiative to find him.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "yeshiqiu, group leader, please train me. If you can train me, I believe I can kill that man!"


    In order to gain strength, Sasuke used a word of respect for yeshiqiu for the first time.


    It''s just


    "Train you? Are you kidding? How can I have that time? " Seeing the news of Sasuke Aite himself, autumn shakes her head at night.


    However, this guy''s desire to become stronger can be understood by himself. After all, his parents and clansmen have been killed, so it''s natural for him to take revenge for them.


    As for the target of revenge, yuzhibo weasel


    Although this guy is a younger brother, Sasuke didn''t find a wrong way to get revenge on him. No matter what the reason, no one wronged him for killing his father and killing his mother. Moreover, his reason is so ridiculous that he killed his close relatives for the sake of a group of outsiders.


    If you want to avoid war by killing people, why not kill three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang?


    To be honest, weasel is indeed a great brother, but as a son, he is a failure. After eating so much rice from yuzhibo family and receiving so much upbringing, he turns against yuzhibo family and says that he is a white eyed wolf. It''s not really wrong for him.


    Sasuke takes revenge on him, which is different from the devil xiaolongkeng''s father. It''s a real righteousness to destroy his relatives, and the righteousness also comes from his relatives. There are still a lot of them.It''s just that everyone knows the truth, but the truth doesn''t represent feelings. Just by his feelings for Sasuke and Sasuke''s feelings for him, Sasuke will still feel sad and crazy when he knows about him.


    So, should I tell him the truth now?


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. He is too weak now. If he knows about it and goes to seek revenge from Zhicun Tuan Zang, he will die. Once he dies, I have to spend points to maintain the connection between chat group and Huoying world." At night, autumn thought and murmured.


    Then, I gave him a suggestion in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "I don''t have time to train you. If you want to be strong, you can go to Yunmeng Jiang''s residence in the affiliated world to sign up to cultivate immortals. When you have a golden elixir, you will have the ability to revenge."


    "Yunmeng, Jiangshi? Jindan? Group leader, is that Wei Wuxian''s power? " Seeing the news from the group leader, Sasuke was very disappointed that the group leader refused to train himself. However, he gave himself a suggestion to become stronger, which is better than nothing.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, as for the way to get a large number of points in a short time besides pawnbroking


    Yao Chen, the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group, is short of a powerful person to help. If you are interested, you can go to an interview. If he chooses you, the chat group will pay you.


    In addition, the Lingtian planting project affiliated to the world has started. You can farm in your spare time, so you can earn some points. "


    "What do you want to do? "Farming?" Sasuke said that he was suddenly a little confused. What the group leader meant was to let me work to earn points?


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s true that if you lack points, you can find more things to do. There are still a lot of jobs that can earn points in the chat group. As for making a lot of money at one time, with your current strength, it''s not realistic at all, so don''t think about it. It''s better to be down-to-earth."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    I don''t like that.


    "Click ~" Sasuke wanted to say something else. Suddenly, a voice rang from the outside world. Sasuke transferred his spirit from the chat group back to reality. Following his reputation, he found a white hair walking into the classroom with a blackboard eraser on his head. It was Naruto''s prank.


    "How to say, my first impression of you is pretty bad!" Kakashi took down the eraser on his head, stepped onto the platform, looked at Sasuke and said listlessly.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    That''s what I''m guiding you to? It looks very weak!

 Chapter 188

    "Sorry, my first impression of you is also very bad!"


    Looking at Kakashi on the platform, Sasuke put his hands into his pockets, looked him up and down, and said faintly.


    In addition, what suggestions did the group leader give me? I was asked to give a hand to others and farm. How can I repair it!


    Can I, as a member of yuzhibo family, only do these things to earn points?


    What do you mean by telling me to be down-to-earth? Do you think you are the leader of the group and you can underestimate yuzhibo? It''s unrealistic that I want to earn a lot of points at one time with my current strength?


    OK, I''ll show you how strong I am now!


    Sasuke clenched his fist and looked at Kakashi with a listless face in front of him. His face showed a burning sense of war. At the same time, he was full of confidence.


    I have already practiced the first level of the great shift of heaven and earth, and I have no problem with the seemingly weak Shangren.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke, who felt that he had made it, said in the group: "group leader, I think you may have misunderstood my strength. In order to prove myself, I will let you see the power of yuzhibo with your own eyes."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You want to show me the power of yuzhibo? Excuse me, have you been robbed by banye?


    Finally baked the sheep, yeshiqiu turned his eyes when he saw the news from Sasuke in the group.


    The boy''s overconfidence has become conceit.


    If you prove the power of yuzhibo to me, I will think it''s worthless. It''s not as powerful as Nalan''s doorkeeper. I don''t know who gave you the courage to be so confident in your own strength. Is it yuzhibo who was destroyed overnight?


    Yin Su Su: "little brother Sasuke, how do you want to let the group leader see your strength and live the battle? In addition, with all due respect, what is your strength rating in the chat group, or You''ve transcended all levels and become an immortal? "


    "Immortal? Do you mean there are six immortals like that? " Out of the seat, with a very forceful pace toward Kakashi, saw Yin Su Su''s question in the group, Sasuke asked her back.


    Yin Su Su: "I haven''t heard of any six immortals, so I don''t know if he has surpassed the Ninth level, but how do you evaluate your strength in the group? Is it convenient to tell us?"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "hum, it''s not inconvenient. What''s the matter with ninja in the middle of the first stage?"


    Yin Su Su: "first level!"


    Finally, finally, a weaker person appeared in the group than me!


    Yin Su Su, who is ready to take Xiao Zhang Wuji to the affiliated world to ask for immortality, suddenly brightens his good-looking eyes, raises his mouth, and his face is full of excited smiles.


    Can you imagine my hard time?


    During this period of time, I, a weak woman, can be described as walking on thin ice in the group. No one dares to offend me. I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I will bring disaster for myself and my family.


    I can''t help it. In terms of strength, I practiced Tian Shuang Quan and took blood Bodhi. With the guidance of immortal Zhang, I barely stepped into the second level of martial arts. I didn''t even have a firm state. I was the weakest one in the group.


    In terms of power, how can Niang Tianying sect and Fu Wudang sect be compared with Qi Kingdom, Tianxia society, Tu Shan, Yunmeng Jiangshi, moon worship and wuhundian?


    On financial resources I''m the poorest one in the group. Even if I finished the task of hiring Yaochen as the exclusive pharmacist of the chat group, which was ordered by the group leader, and got some rewards, now I''m only a little richer than huoyun running.


    But huoyunpaopao is a lonely man. His expenses are not the same as himself. He can''t compare with him.


    To sum up, he was the worst in the group.


    Although I got the secret treasure collection book given by the group leader, it takes time and manpower to harvest those treasures. My father has attacked Shaolin and has not come back until now. I don''t know what happened.


    Originally, I thought that when he came back with Shaolin, his status in the group would rise a little, at least get rid of the penultimate position. Unexpectedly, before his father came back, there was a weak little brother in the group.


    Ninja one!


    I don''t know what the Ninja system is, but the first level Ha ha, I''m not the weakest person in the group.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that his mother-in-law suddenly became very excited and seemed very happy, Zhang Wuji, who carried the burden on his body, asked her.


    "It''s nothing. My mother just thinks that Wuji has grown up. When Wuji comes back from cultivating immortals, my mother will rely on her for the rest of her life." Hearing that Zhang Wuji was talking to himself, Yin Su Su came back, touched his head and said to him.


    "Well, I will be filial to my mother after I study. By the way, mother, why don''t you let my father cultivate immortals?" Zhang Wuji asked curiously.


    Hearing this question, Zhang Cuishan, who was just about to push the door, suddenly stopped pushing the door. He was so nervous that he even stopped breathing. He wanted to know what his wife would say."Wuji, your father is old. He is not as good as you in heart, talent and perseverance. I''m afraid he can''t build any future if he goes to cultivate immortals. But you are different. You are young and your future is full of infinite possibilities, so my mother naturally wants to give you the priority to learn immortality." Yin Su Su replied to Zhang Wuji.


    Outside, hearing this, Zhang Cuishan suddenly felt a little pain in his heart.


    I''m old. My heart, talent and perseverance are not as good as my son. I''m really


    "Oh, that Niang, when your points are enough for the second person to cultivate immortals, will you let dad go?" Curious baby Zhang Wuji then asked.


    After a moment''s silence, Yin Su Su shook her head slowly, "No. Wuji, your grandfather is old, and my mother has been on ice and Fire Island for ten years, but I don''t feel filial at your grandfather''s knees. I often feel unfilial, so when my mother''s score is enough for the second person to cultivate immortals, my mother will give this opportunity to your grandfather. Can you understand my mother? "


    "Well, I understand that filial piety is the most important thing." Zhang Wuji nodded.


    "Well, my son is so good."


    Outside, Zhang Cuishan looked up at the sky and felt that his life was hopeless.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Naruto world.


    Seeing that she reported her strength evaluation in the group, the woman stopped talking and thought that she was shocked by her strong strength. Sasuke snorted, and her confident expression became more and more strong.


    He first turned on the live broadcast in the group and told the group friends that he wanted to challenge a Shangren, so that the group leader and everyone in the group could see the power of yuzhibo.


    Then, looking up at Kakashi in front of him, he said coolly, "latecomer, if you want to be my guide, you need to use your strength to prove whether you are qualified or not. How about going to the rooftop with me for a fight?"


    Some can not believe Sasuke''s words, Kakashi Leng Leng, pointing to his mask said: "you want to challenge me?"


    "Not bad!"


    The group friends who peep at the screen


    Prepare the melon seeds and watch the fierce battle of the first-class newcomers!

 Chapter 189

    Yuzhibo Sasuke self report level, ninja level, this let all peeping group friends are staring big eyes.


    So, there are still first-class people in our group?


    Little brother, you have to come on!


    Then, you actually said to us, not only the group leader, but also let us see your strength.


    Please, do we need to see the first-order strength? We only use one tenth or one percent or even one thousandth of our accomplishments to show the same strength as you?


    We are very clear about our strength!


    However, for the sake of your age and the Ninja system, which we really haven''t been in touch with, let''s give you a little face and see how weak your group is.


    Thinking, in addition to the demon Bruce Lee who wants to recuperate and get a good treatment, other online friends have entered the live room opened by Sasuke.


    Then, at this time, Wei Wuxian jumped out again.


    Wei Wuxian: "everyone, Jiang Cheng and I have caught the old gorilla named Titan. This guy is very powerful. We just blew up several magic weapons to knock him to the ground, eh I want to deal with him. Who wants to buy him? This guy has great strength and can do a lot of rough work? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, what level of soul master is the Titan you are talking about?"


    Li Maozhen, who has already advanced to the golden elixir of martial arts, has just sent more people to investigate Li Xingyun''s whereabouts. When she sees the news from Wei Wuxian, she asks him.


    He knew that Wei Wuxian was still fighting in the mainland at this time, so the person he caught must be the soul master there, not the immortal cultivator. But even the soul master is very exciting for him to cultivate traditional martial arts. If he can get a strong soul master and train him into a slave, it would be a good thing.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, brother Li, do you want him? The old man has eight soul rings, which should be a soul fighter. His martial spirit is a gorilla with great strength. I''ll put him on the shelves in the mall. If you want to buy it, I''ll give you 50% discount. "


    "Soul fight? Forget it. I don''t think I can accept a strong man of this level. Mr. Wei, thank you for your kindness. You''d better see if other people want it. I''m going to watch the live broadcast of Sasuke''s younger brother. Excuse me first. " With that, Li Maozhen also entered the studio.


    Wei Wuxian


    This is, can''t sell?


    Worship the moon "@ Wei Wuxian, little brother Wei, first put the soul master named Titan on the shelf in the mall. I''ll take a look at his detailed introduction. If he meets my requirements, I''ll buy him."


    Just when Wei Wuxian felt that the old man might be ignored, the moon worshiper who had been doing research in the research institute affiliated to the world came out and told him.


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle! Well, I''ll put him on the shelves and go to the mall now. "


    After receiving the news from the moon worship, Wei Wuxian was overjoyed that someone was interested. Then he stretched out his hand and put the bloody Titan lying on the ground in front of him on the shelf as a commodity.


    I can''t help it. There''s nothing good about you old man, and Jiang Cheng and I have lost so many magic weapons, so you should take yourself as our booty.


    Wei Wuxian will not be soft hearted to this unreasonable old man who bullies the little with his big brother.


    Looking at the new commodities appearing in the mall, the moon worshiper who killed another monster in the scientific research institute pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and began to read the introduction of Titan.


    Then, he nodded, and his eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    Yes, this guy is very suitable for his own requirements, and can be used as a test object for the second scientific research project of chat group.


    What''s more, I''m very interested in such things as soul rings. Why can soul beasts produce Soul rings, but demon beasts can''t? Why can human beings attach soul rings to their own life objects? Can soul rings be artificially created by other methods


    This Titan has so much to study!


    Thinking of this, Baiyue chose to buy the old man, and then sent him to his own test bench.


    Of course, it''s 50% off. For the uncle who gave his life, Wei Wuxian can''t do without a discount.


    After the completion of the deal, he went offline to pay attention to his own experiment. Wei Wuxian didn''t look up the chat record, so he didn''t know that when he was concentrating on fighting with Titan, he called him dead monkey. When he saw that someone at the top of the chat screen opened the live broadcast, he didn''t hesitate to put his spirit into it.


    At this point, the audience are all in place, waiting for the opening of the two pillars show.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Huoying world, on the roof of Ninja school.


    Kakashi and yuzhibo Sasuke stand opposite each other. Kakashi is still so lazy and casual, while Sasuke is full of confidence, as if Shangren in front of him is nothing more than a local chicken."Ah, the kids in this class are not cute at all. They will challenge the teachers on the first day, but do you know that I should test whether you are qualified to be my students, not that I need to prove to you that I have the strength to be your guidance." Kakashi said to Sasuke in front of him.


    "Well, it''s all the same. Let''s fight for a while. Can''t I prove it to you?" Sasuke raised his hands in his pants pocket, took a handful of kuwu from his pocket, and put on the fighting posture of a warrior.


    "Well, that''s true, but it''s not quite the same as what I arranged in advance."


    "I don''t want your arrangement. I want my own arrangement. Come on, bear it!" Sasuke has already begun to use the mind method of the great shift of heaven and earth in secret.


    "Yes, fight quickly!" Watching the fire cloud demon live, he urged.


    "Well, it''s really a headache. Well, since you insist, I''ll satisfy your wish." Unable to hear the audience''s urging, Kakashi touched her forehead and said helplessly.


    "OK, then - let''s go!"


    Whoosh!


    Then, the excited Sasuke jumps to Kakashi with kuwu, and uses the move of "shifting the shape and changing the shadow" in the great movement of heaven and earth. His figure flashes left and right, extremely fast, and looks very ghostly.


    Well, at least for Naruto and Sakura.


    But who is Kakashi?


    Does he care about this speed?


    Although I''m a little curious about Sasuke''s combination of instant body technique and swing body technique, but That''s all.


    Standing in the same place, let Sasuke play, and so excited Sasuke hit Kakashi, his body suddenly turned into a white smoke, disappeared from the original place.


    "No, it''s stunt!" Sasuke was shocked.


    At the same time, a sound came from behind him.


    "The profound meaning of woody leaf technique, kill for a thousand years!"


    Looking at the night time autumn in the screen


    I''m eating sheep!

 Chapter 190

    A Warcraft sheep has been roasted, while eating, waiting for the arrival of gray wolf, heard the words of Kakashi in the live room, autumn''s mouth suddenly puffed at night.


    It''s a wonderful skill to kill for thousands of years!


    I didn''t expect that Kakashi would actually use the research technique of Naruto in the original work to help Sasuke.


    Two pillars, let you arrogant, this was hit!


    It''s OK to be beaten violently, but it''s the same place. It''s still in the live broadcast. It''s estimated that you can''t lift your head in the group in the future. The daisy is exploded. Even if the other party uses fingers, it''s also a big stain.


    Then, to get back to business, I''m eating. Would you like to show me such a video?


    "Ha ha ~" yeshiqiu tries very hard not to laugh, but his ability is limited, so he can''t help it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Naruto world.


    Hearing the sound behind him, Sasuke''s first reaction was to use the shifting shadow to avoid. Unfortunately, his speed was very fast, and Kakashi''s speed was faster. Just at the moment when he raised his leg, a tiger was inserted into the weakest part of his body.


    Then the air was quiet.


    And then


    "Ha ha ha!" Wei Wuxian laughs in the crowd. It''s such a dirty trick. It''s good. It''s very interesting.


    "This Sasuke, are you ok? " Li Maozhen held her hand on her forehead and couldn''t bear to look directly at Sasuke.


    "How can you do well after such a blow? I''m afraid I have to take care of it. Oh, the boy said that he wanted us to see his strength. Is it not the strength he refers to, but the strength of his mind, which is not fighting The fire cloud evil god who is still being punished for planting trees laughs.


    Wei Wuxian: "why, do you mean that this little brother is deliberately showing us that he was killed by others?"


    "That''s not true. You didn''t know how late you came. Before the live broadcast, this boy called himself self-confidence. He threatened that the group leader underestimated his strength. He wanted the group leader and us to see him. Oh no, he wanted to see the power of yuzhibo, the tone and the words. He said that he didn''t mean to be put in by people''s fingers. Who believes that?


    @Yuzhibo Sasuke, do you think so, little brother? " Fire cloud evil god to assist AI te road.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    I don''t know whether to say something or not?


    Fire cloud evil god: "I''ve seen the power of yuzhibo today. It''s really impossible for ordinary people to put their fingers in that place. I''m willing to be inferior to you!"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Will you shut up?


    "Amitabha, the white haired benefactor is really good at attacking the weakest part of Sasuke''s body. His proficiency must have been trained after hundreds of battles, eh I''ll teach this skill to my 18 disciples Xiao Yan. It''s just that he''s been pestering me to teach him how to defeat the enemy. I think this skill will satisfy him for thousands of years. " Pudu Cihang, who is tasting tea in the world of Qiannv''s ghost, said faintly.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Shut up, too!


    Sasuke is very angry now. He actually, he actually In front of so many people''s faces, he was stabbed into that place with his fingers on the white hair. Does he want to lose face?


    Those people in the group also put the shame on the whole yuzhibo family. How unreasonable!


    Sasuke forced to endure the severe pain from his lower body, turned his head and looked ferociously at Kakashi, who was squatting on the ground behind him, just looking up at him.


    "Oh, Sasuke, you didn''t dance in pain after being killed for a thousand years. It''s a good endurance!" Kakashi praised Sasuke that the finger with tiger seal still stuck in his body.


    "Shangren, what''s your name?" Sasuke asked Kakashi with gnashing teeth.


    "My name, qimukakasi."


    "Kakashi? Good, I see. Go to hell! " Said, Sasuke arm wave, the hands of kuwu toward Kakashi''s neck.


    In the face of the attack, Kakashi didn''t escape as usual. Then, when Sasuke cut a hole in Kakashi''s neck, his body suddenly turned into a white smoke, disappeared and replaced by a piece of wood.


    "Damn it, it''s doubles again!" Sasuke''s face became more ugly.


    "Sasuke, you just killed me. It''s not good. I''m your guidance and your teacher!" Appearing on the trunk of a big tree, Kakashi looked down at Sasuke and said to him.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    When you did that to me, why didn''t you think I was your student?


    Sasuke was furious in his heart and wanted to rush to the bastard and kill him. However, he sadly found that he couldn''t open his legs. He couldn''t help it. It was too painful. He couldn''t move a little."Ah, it seems that you have lost your fighting power. How about Sasuke? Am I qualified to be your guide Kakashi''s eyes are so sharp that she can see Sasuke''s trembling legs to know his current situation, so she asked him.


    "Hum!" He failed so fast that he didn''t even have time to release his fire escape Ninjutsu. When he faced him, he was just like a three-year-old child. If he had such strength, he would be qualified to be his guide. He just lost his face.


    Those guys in the group


    Sasuke closed his eyes and turned off the live broadcast. At the same time, he chose to get off the line from the group.


    He knows that the thing that he was pointed by Kakashi will occupy the top of the chat group for a long time in the future.


    At this juncture, I don''t want to hear their opinions on this matter, so I''d better avoid it first.


    "Damn, I''ve obviously increased my strength. Why, why are I still so weak?"


    Sasuke roared and cried in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "what''s the matter? How can we live and say no? @Yuzhibo Sasuke, don''t worry, little brother. I won''t laugh at you. You can turn on the live broadcast again. I want to see the current situation after you are killed. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, you are going too far."


    Wei Wuxian: "yes? I don''t mean to laugh at him. I just want to satisfy my curiosity


    Huoyun evil god: "you kill yourself for a thousand years, so you can know his current situation."


    Wei Wuxian: "huoyun running, do you think I would do such a stupid thing?"


    Yeshiqiu: "Wei Wuxian, I believe you don''t mean to laugh at him, because you are not qualified in this group."


    Seeing that a gray creature was rushing towards him with a crazy face, after Qiu sent such a message in the group at night, he quickly concentrated his energy and got off the line from the group, ready to meet the great inventor of the future chat group wholeheartedly.


    And Wei Wuxian


    After selling Titan, he got a lot of points. Seeing that time is running out, Tang San and others are running out of sight. So he plans to buy some special products of Douluo with Jiang Cheng. When the time arrives, he is sent home. When he sees the news from the group leader, he is a little confused.


    I''m not qualified to laugh at him?


    Why, I didn''t get stuck in that place with my finger?!

 Chapter 191

    Wei Wuxian, who was attacked by the leader of the group, looked puzzled. He immediately recalled that the leader of the group seemed to have the ability to see through the past and the future. Li Maozhen, Yin Susu and the hero who had been closed for such a long time until he didn''t get out of the gate all knew his future from the leader of the group and made some countermeasures in advance. Does he say that


    "I will also be attacked by people in the future?" Wei Wuxian''s eyes suddenly widened and he was frightened.


    Right, it''s sneak attack. After all, this kind of dirty trick can only be sent from the back, not from the front. I''m not as weak as yuzhibo Sasuke. I''m an upright golden elixir. If someone would do something too much to me, it must be sneak attack.


    "Who could it be?" Wei Wuxian takes back the hand on Jiang Cheng''s shoulder, touches his chin and starts to think.


    Even if it''s a sneak attack, it won''t be ordinary people who can successfully sneak attack him. Moreover, if the other party does that kind of thing to him, it must have a grudge against him. At least, it doesn''t like him.


    Such a person seems to have only Jinzixuan? Mrs. Yu? LAN Qiren?


    "Can''t it be Jiang Cheng?" One name after another flashed through his mind. Suddenly, Wei Wuxian turned his head and looked at Jiang Cheng with a puzzled expression, then shook his head.


    "No, Jiang Cheng, even if he sneaks on me, he won''t use that dirty trick. He will directly use his fists or the awakened soul of purple lightning to beat me, but apart from him, isn''t he..." Is it LAN Zhan After excluding Jiang Cheng, Wei Wuxian suddenly thought of a person.


    Although he likes to talk with LAN Zhan and tease him, and he often says narcissistically that Lan Zhan also likes to play with himself, it is undeniable that he knows that Lan Zhan is very uncomfortable with himself. Especially when he goes to Caiyi town to drink and eat meat with Jiang Cheng and Nie huaisang, he is so cold that he thinks he is scared He''s going to cut himself with a sword.


    It''s not impossible for him to do it by himself. It''s just a thousand years of killing


    "Ha ha, I really think too much." Wei Wuxian touched his face with his hand and shook his head with a smile.


    As we all know, LAN forgets the opportunity to be elegant and upright. He knows Li Mingyi best. He doesn''t know where he left Yunshen and won''t violate the LAN family rules in his territory. He has no reason to do it himself. Even if he wants to do it himself, he can''t do that dirty trick.


    The place where people attack


    Tut Tut, that masked white hair fighting with yuzhibozouzu''s little brother will change like this.


    LAN Zhan is not such a person at all!


    So the question is, who will it be?


    Wei Wuxian fell into deep thinking.


    However, no matter who it is, AI te, the leader of the group, reminds himself. Wei Wuxian decides that, just in case, he will go to find a body training method, and make his two weak places as hard as iron, so as to avoid being attacked by others with such shameless tricks as Millennium killing.


    As for the front, it''s getting hard, um Although I don''t want to start a family yet, I can''t stop fate when it comes. It''s good to prepare in advance. It will be useful sooner or later.


    With this thought, Wei Wuxian, who is free and easy in nature, gradually calms down his inner panic, puts his hand on Jiang Cheng''s shoulder again, and says to him, "go, Jiang Cheng, let''s hurry to buy some local products here, and take them back to Uncle Jiang, Mrs. Yu, and those younger martial brothers later."


    "Well, your expression just now is not quite right. Is there any important news in that chat group?" Two people step forward together, Jiang Cheng side head to Wei Wuxian asked.


    "The group leader said that I''m not qualified to laugh at someone who has been put in the finger Cough, the youngest brother in the weakest part of my body. I suspect this may be a hint that I will encounter the same crisis in the future, but it doesn''t matter. I have a good idea and can cope with it. "


    "Stuck in the weakest part of your body? The group leader said, "you will also encounter this kind of thing in the future?" Jiang Cheng frowns and confirms seriously.


    "Well, it should be Right Wei Wuxian''s face turned red. No matter how thick skinned he is, he is still a little ashamed of this kind of thing. After all, he is a big man.


    "Damn it. When you go back, you should find a way to practice your eyes. When you go out to compete with others, you should pay special attention to your eyes. Do you know?" Jiang Cheng''s face becomes ugly, clenches his fist and tells Wei Wuxian.


    "Ah, eyes, eyes?" Wei Wuxian said he was a little confused again.


    "Didn''t you say that you might be stuck in the weakest part of your body in the future? Isn''t your eyes the weakest part of your body? " Jiang Cheng asked.


    Wei Wuxian


    If you want to say that, it seems that it''s really eyes. It''s not right. My place is actually very weak. It''s half a weight. Moreover, if the other side doesn''t use fingers and swords, I''d rather he stick swords in my eyes!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pleasant goat and grey wolf: the ancient strange world of war.


    Wei Wuxian doesn''t care what kind of expression he will show when he receives his own AI te. After all, he is not Sasuke. He is thick skinned enough to go out. This kind of thing is nothing to him.Well, it should be!


    Moreover, now I have very important things to do. When the wolf comes, I have to concentrate on dealing with it.


    Glancing at the small figure with crazy face rushing in front of him, Qiu was very excited at night, but he didn''t even look directly at each other.


    I can''t help it. If I want to recruit such a great inventor, I can''t give it a weak first impression, at least not weaker than black marshal.


    However, he is better than the black marshal, so he is not a disguise.


    The comer had gray skin, a patched hat on his head, a yellow scarf around his neck, a scar on his face, a forked navel hole a little below his belly, a missing left ear and a missing tooth, barefoot.


    Not to mention this world, even the whole world, only one wolf has this appearance - Kuangshi wolf, grey wolf!


    I saw that before and after he rushed to the face of nightfall, he looked at the huge Warcraft sheep which had been roasted and had never seen before, and immediately couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, with scarlet light coming out of his eyes.


    As a sad wolf who only ate grasshoppers and frogs, never ate lambs, and could never eat them even if he caught them occasionally, grey wolf said that today was the luckiest day in his life, because he actually met such a big roasted sheep. It''s really very Great grandfather, it''s coming to light!


    Immediately, grey wolf wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were fierce. He said fiercely to the autumn at night: "Hey, no matter what animal you are, I want this sheep, grey wolf king!"


    "Oh, really?" Will be eating Warcraft sheep down, night autumn finally looked at this guy, light way.


    "When Well... " As soon as he said the word "Dang", gray wolf''s voice suddenly stopped, and his face showed an expression of great fear.


    Because the animal in front of it, who didn''t know what species it was, was covered with purple lightning. The scale of the lightning was dozens of times stronger than that of the black Marshal!


    "It''s over. It''s on the iron." Frightened gray wolf subconsciously retreated a few steps, swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, murmured in the heart.

 Chapter 192

    My name is grey wolf. I''m a little flustered now.


    As a poor wolf who can only catch sheep but can''t eat them, I thought today was my lucky day, because I met a super fat sheep that had been roasted, but


    This fat sheep has a master. Its master looks very strong, even stronger than the black Marshal''s damned dead egg.


    That''s all right. The key is that I said to him just now, "this sheep, I''ll take it from King grey wolf." isn''t that a death wish?


    "Wu Wu Wu, it''s over, wife, I''m going to suffer!" Grey wolf constantly retreated, crying in his heart.


    Maybe it''s the will of the world. Grey wolf doesn''t belittle each other because of his strong invention ability. He wants to compete with each other. On the contrary, he is very afraid and wants to run away.


    Yes, this kind of mind is not in line with common sense, but there is no way. What we think of as common sense depends on the world we live in. The world is different, the reason is different, and who can say clearly the will of heaven?


    Wolf castle of grey wolf is the only five-star building in the whole green grassland and forest. It has been destroyed so many times that it can be easily rebuilt. It can be seen that grey wolf''s financial resources are absolutely extraordinary.


    With such financial resources, it would be beaten by his wife all day because of food problems, which is quite strange.


    And it''s inventing this piece. All kinds of things without scientific basis can be easily made, and the degree of ferocity is even comparable to that in the pocket of the blue fat man.


    How can it not invent a gourmet tablecloth?


    With the gourmet tablecloth, it can easily eat mutton, when it is happy or lazy, it is too lazy to catch it.


    Why?


    If you catch it, you have to work hard to make it. Isn''t it good to use the gourmet tablecloth to make a good mutton dish?


    To tell you the truth, when I first saw pleasant goat and grey wolf, yeshiqiu thought about this problem more than once, and with grey wolf''s invention and creativity, yeshiqiu firmly believed that it could invent gourmet tablecloth, and its scientific research ability absolutely reached this level, but it just didn''t do it. As for why, who knows!


    In addition, he was bullied by the black marshal and became his horse. He had to answer his phone every day, and then he was repeatedly called because of various name problems. He just didn''t dare to resist.


    It''s true that even a hundred gray wolves can''t beat a black Marshal with pure power competition, but he has brains and can invent all kinds of powerful power systems such as gene light and dark magic power. Then why don''t gray wolves make a shield to protect themselves and then invent powerful attack weapons to fight against him?


    If it can''t do it once, it can''t do it twice, and if it can''t do it twice, it can''t do it three times. Anyway, it can''t fight to death. It can test it several times more. With its ability, it can invent something that can defeat the black Marshal sooner or later, but it still doesn''t do it. Until now, it is under the oppression of the black marshal.


    In the original work, if the black Marshal didn''t suffer for himself, he used the "pain transfer method" to gray wolf. He not only transferred his pain, but also transferred his mana to gray wolf. He was afraid that he would have to endure the oppression from black marshal all his life.


    It can be seen that the world or the wolf''s thinking can not be judged by human common sense.


    Since we can''t use common sense to judge, we can only analyze its psychological activities and the next action through the character of Grey Wolf and its behavior summarized by watching thousands of cartoons of pleasant goat and grey wolf, so as to complete this recruitment.


    Thinking of this, at night, Qiu held the iron bar that penetrated the roast sheep in one hand, raised the other hand slightly, pointed to gray wolf with his finger, and said faintly, "repeat what you just said."


    Whoosh!


    Then, at night, all the thunder and lightning coming out of Qiu''s body concentrated on his fingertips. Then, a bunch of purple light burst out. Under gray wolf''s frightened eyes, it passed by his cheek and fell into the forest a long way behind him.


    And then


    Boom!


    The deafening explosion, accompanied by endless light and heat, came into the eyes of the stiff gray wolf.


    The air was repelled by a huge force, forming a purple black air wave, which spread rapidly around the explosion.


    The thick trees, like paper pastes, were torn apart by this terrible force, turned into countless sawdust flying in the sky, and then completely turned into ashes under the impact of the following forces.


    Even though it is still separated by a long distance, the wind mixed with dust blowing over the sky, still let gray wolf subconsciously raised his arm to block in front of him.


    When all these storms subsided, gray wolf put down his arm and opened his mouth unconsciously.


    Far away, the lush forest has disappeared a lot.Roughly estimated, a huge hole about four or five hundred meters in diameter emerged in front of its eyes.


    Not only that, after a few breaths, a very strong water jet from the center of the hole, straight into the sky, and then fell from the air, drowning the blasted hole, and gradually overflowing.


    Grey Wolf


    This, this is the underground water vein is blown through?


    Well, it''s not just the mouth. Grey wolf even has big eyes.


    This guy, his strength is stronger than that of the black marshal. That fart has no such powerful power.


    So, the king just showed a fierce expression to such a powerful guy. Do you want to rob his sheep?


    "It''s over. I''m really over this time, madam My grandfather can''t save me even if he shows up! " In his heart, gray wolf was extremely frightened. He collapsed on the ground with a weak leg and a desperate expression on his face.


    It has never considered whether it will not die no matter how attacked because of its past experience, so It''s afraid.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you still want this sheep?" He was very satisfied with grey wolf''s despairing look, but at night, his face was still cold. He waved the roast sheep in his hand and asked.


    "Think, ah no, no, don''t think, don''t dare to think, then what, my king, ah no, I still have something to do, go first." Said, gray wolf turned to use both hands to climb on the ground, want to quickly climb away from this dangerous place.


    What, why climb and walk?


    You this is not nonsense, this king now legs are weak, can''t stand up, how to walk!


    "Slow down!" Behind the wolf came a voice that suddenly made him want to cry. Hearing this voice, he was not slow, on the contrary, he climbed faster.


    "Wuwuwuwu, wife, where are you? Come and protect me At this moment, gray wolf is really crying out, mouth panic said.


    I can''t help it. Now my king turns around, and the forest that has been destroyed appears directly in my sight, which makes me scared all the time!


    What kind of animal is this guy? How can he have such powerful power? Doesn''t that stinky egg mean that he is the overlord of this ancient strange world? How can he have a guy who is countless times stronger than him now?


    Do you think that fart was bragging to our king before?


    Not knowing that yeshiqiu was a human from other worlds, gray wolf began to doubt the dominance of black marshal in the ancient world.


    On the other side, seeing that the wolf didn''t stop when he heard his words, instead, he climbed faster. Yeshiqiu picked his eyebrows and reached out to him to catch him in the air. In an instant, he was caught by yeshiqiu who had already climbed out for tens of meters.


    It''s not only those who have practiced "sucking palms" that can do it. Before joining the group, Li Maozhen could easily inhale the Longquan sword on the ground with her own cultivation. Now she has the night time of fighting the emperor, and it''s very easy for her to inhale the grey wolf.


    As for the method of destroying a part of the forest just now, hum, it''s just a small trial. If Qiu is serious at night, it''s not difficult to destroy the whole forest with his best fighting skills.


    Don''t think that fighting emperor is inferior to dogs in the later period of fighting. When fighting emperor goes everywhere, you feel that fighting emperor is weak. In fact, it''s only at night that Qiu can really understand that fighting emperor is not weak. It''s just that the map behind becomes bigger and there are more people, so there are more experts, which makes it seem that fighting emperor is inferior to dogs.


    Just imagine that haibodong, the ice emperor, could not achieve the five-star fight against the emperor before she was knocked down by the queen Medusa. He could still freeze the whole city in a rage. Now he has completed the advanced skill of the earth level. With the help of sangwen blood Bodhi, he can also advance the five-star fight against the emperor. Can''t autumn destroy a forest?


    This is not a big boundless primeval forest, just a small forest!


    Put the iron bar in his hand on his shoulder. At night, Qiu stood up, carried the Warcraft sheep that he had bitten several times, and walked slowly towards the grey wolf who was forced to return to the original place.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching him behind him, the tearful grey wolf became more and more scared, and his expression became more and more frightened. Finally, he simply closed his eyes, opened his mouth and yelled: "wife, take care!"


    And then


    Imagine the fierce attack did not come, I did not even feel a little pain, not only that, in front of their own seems to have a burst of fragrant smell.


    "Fragrant smell?" Aware of this, gray wolf immediately opened his eyes, and then his mouth uncontrolled outflow of a large amount of saliva.


    There was a huge leg in front of it. Because the roaster was good at cooking, the leg was golden and beautiful. There was a lot of seasoning on it. It smelled like the wolf was in heaven.


    "This is For me? " When he opened his hand, he was about to bite the leg of the lamb. But when he noticed the night when he was holding the leg of the lamb in front of him, he recalled the powerful power of the other side in his heart. Then he looked at the destroyed part of the forest and the lake formed by underground water. Grey wolf swallowed his mouth, took back his hand a little bit and asked him."What else? Don''t you want it? " At night, Qiu looked down at the wolf sitting on the ground. There was no smile on his face, and his voice was very flat.


    However, it is this insipid voice that sounds like the sound of nature to grey wolf at this moment.


    Sheep, he gave me sheep, I gray wolf king has sheep!


    "Yes, I want it!" The grey wolf who got the answer was overjoyed. He quickly reached out to pick up the leg of the lamb in Qiu''s hand. He didn''t doubt whether the other party had any conspiracy. After all, this guy''s strength is so strong. What do you want to do to yourself? Where do you need a stratagem?


    What''s more, the sheep is too fragrant. I really can''t resist it.


    "It''s delicious. I''m going to enjoy it, ah..." After taking the leg of the lamb, the very excited gray wolf said such a sentence and then opened his mouth to bite it. But as soon as he sent out a word, his action suddenly froze. A touch of humanized struggle flashed on the wolf''s face, and then he put down his hand holding the leg of the lamb.


    "Why, don''t you want to eat?" Seeing this, Qiu asked at night.


    "King Ben, oh no, I, that Excuse me, are you The guy in front of him seems to have no malice to himself. Although he looks very cool, he has countless times more power than the black marshal, but it''s very good. At least he doesn''t electrify himself like the black marshal. On the contrary, he returns sheep to himself when he meets for the first time, but his finger destroys the blockbuster The power of the forest still filled his heart with fear, so grey wolf asked him carefully.


    "You can call me Lord." At night, Qiu said casually, and then sat down cross legged in front of grey wolf.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet." Then, at night, Qiu bit the mutton in front of grey wolf.


    "Gulu!" Seeing this, gray wolf''s stomach makes a sound, which makes it subconsciously look at the leg of lamb given to it by night. Although it wants to eat, gray wolf doesn''t eat it at last.


    "I, I want to take it back and With my wife. " In front of him sat a guy who was more terrible than the black marshal. He was still eating his beloved big fat sheep. Grey wolf said nervously while drooling.


    "You look after your family, but you are also arrogant!" Autumn said peacefully at night, at the same time, glanced at grey wolf.


    Upon receiving this glance, the grey wolf, whose tears had not been wiped dry, immediately trembled. He knew what the group leader in front of him said was that he had just said to him fiercely that I wanted the sheep.


    What can I do? I didn''t expect that the guy in front of me was so powerful. If I knew, I would not be so arrogant. Of course, on the contrary, if I knew in advance that he was weak, I would still be as crazy as ever, because this is the nature of my grey wolf king!

 Chapter 193

    "Now he talks about it again, doesn''t he want to settle accounts with my king and kill him completely?" Gray wolf looked up in front of him. Even if he sat down, he was even higher than when he was standing.


    Yes, it''s said that there is a tradition in some places that the opponent will be given a good meal to show his kindness and generosity before he is completely eliminated


    Looking down at the huge roasted leg of lamb, gray wolf''s face suddenly turned white, and his pupils contracted violently. His fear just eased a little, and now it rose again. It''s over, wife, I can''t go back to eat roasted leg of lamb with you. You must take good care of yourself!


    Sobbing ~


    looking at the wolf in front of him who is crying again, Rao Shi has been trying to maintain his indifferent image. At night, Qiu can''t help but smoke. This product As for it?


    "Arrogant people can be forgiven if they have real ability and practical learning, but they can''t be forgiven if they don''t have any ability. What kind of person do you belong to?" He took a deep breath and adjusted his mind a little. At night, Qiu took out two cups of juice from Najie and put them on the ground between them. He asked grey wolf.


    "Ben, skill?" After hearing the question of autumn at night, the tearful gray wolf was stunned. He immediately took another look at the destroyed forest and swallowed his saliva. If you are talking about the ability like you, I''m sorry, I really don''t have it.


    "Every aspect is OK. Let''s talk about it." Seeing that his previous shock had worked, now the rhythm of the conversation has been completely controlled by himself. At night, Qiu picked up the juice on the ground, took a sip, and said faintly.


    "All right? Then I, I can catch sheep. Is that ok? " Listen to the tone of the other party, it seems that he doesn''t intend to solve himself. The mood is just like a roller coaster. Grey wolf wiped his tears, picked up the juice, and asked expectantly.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Catching sheep? Are you sure you''re not kidding me?


    "Something else."


    "What else? I, I will also invent and create. My mathematical and chemical results are the best among the wolves, and I''ve also got a certificate of honor. Is that ok? "


    "Well Count, but you need proof. "


    "How, how to prove it?" Grey wolf didn''t find that he was walking step by step into the big pit dug by nightfall.


    "Just invent something to show me, and then invent a translation food. Its function is..." At nightfall, LAN Pang''s world "translates konjac" to make gray wolf produce a food with the same function.


    "If you can invent this kind of thing, I believe you are a wolf with real talent and learning. I will selectively forget your previous arrogance. If you can''t invent it, then..."


    "No, no, I''m sure I can invent this kind of thing. It''s very simple. It''s not difficult at all. I''ll prove it to you now!" Don''t wait for the night time autumn to finish saying, gray wolf hurried out a voice way, it doesn''t want to hear the next words at all.


    With that, he finished the drink in his hand, then tore a piece of meat as thin as cicada wings from the roast lamb leg, took the hat at the beginning, and took out a small wrench from under the hat.


    Then, gray wolf turned around and turned his back to the autumn of the night, making a series of sounds.


    How can we not see with our own eyes how this guy makes translation food?


    At night, Qiu immediately appeared in front of him after he turned around. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got here, the guy turned back. He didn''t see himself, and he said strangely, "eh, where are people?"


    ¡±Behind you. "


    " ah? " Hearing the sound, gray wolf turned around again. Looking at the night when he was still sitting on the ground eating sheep and drinking juice, he flashed a look of envy on his face. Then he handed him the piece of mutton in his hand and said, "ah, this Group leader, this is the "translated mutton" that can make people communicate with creatures using different languages barrier free


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So fast?


    At night, the corner of Qiu''s eye twitched. This wolf, with a small spanner on his back, played with me casually and invented the same props as LAN Pang''s translation konjac. It''s true or false. How can I feel so unreal?


    After taking the mutton from grey wolf, I didn''t eat it by myself at night. Instead, I put it in the pawnbroking shop to pawn it. In this way, I can know the information of this piece of mutton.


    Mutton: invented by grey wolf, it plays the role of translation and can be used to solve the problem of language communication.


    The method of use is oral, so that you can understand all the strange language, can communicate with any language of biology, not only that, but also for words. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s true!


    Seeing the introduction of this piece of mutton from the pawn shop in my mind, I can''t describe the shock in my heart at night.


    It''s only a few seconds. It even uses a wrench. How can it be? How can it be?!At night, Qiu stood in the same place, the whole person did not know what to say, and his eyes were full of incredible looks.


    Sure enough, wolf''s intelligence is unimaginable!


    "Well, where did you get the mutton? That piece of mutton can really serve as a translation. If you don''t believe it, you can experiment with it yourself or with other animals. Besides, can I go now?" Seeing that the translated mutton in Qiu''s hand suddenly disappeared at night, gray wolf felt frightened again and felt that his legs had slightly recovered some consciousness. He stood up from the ground with difficulty, holding the roasted leg, and asked in fear to Qiu at night.


    "Well, yes." Hearing this, the night of returning to God, Qiu was silent for a while, then looked down at it and said.


    "Well, thank you. Goodbye!" The wolf was overjoyed to hear this answer. It''s very good. Although he suffered a series of fright today, he got such a big roasted lamb leg. He and his wife are blessed!


    With that, gray wolf turned around and left with the leg of the sheep.


    However, just at this time, behind it came a sentence from the animal who didn''t know what species it was: "I''m a talent sparer. I''m optimistic about your invention ability. If you are willing to work for me, I can help you get rid of the shackles of the black marshal. In addition, the mutton tube is full!"


    "What?" Hearing this, grey wolf''s ecstatic smile froze. Then he quickly turned back to see the autumn at night, only to find that there was no one there.


    "If you agree, come here to see me at seven tomorrow morning, and I''ll prepare a pot of mutton porridge for you. If you don''t come, we''ll have a chance to see you again!" At night, Qiu''s voice came from all directions, as if he was everywhere. But no matter which direction gray wolf looked, he couldn''t see him. Who was this guy


    "Immortals?" Looking at the real roasted leg in hand, gray wolf murmured.


    What''s more, he just said that he would work for him and he would be full of mutton in the future. Is that true?

 Chapter 194

    Gray wolf has no doubt about yeshiqiu''s ability to help him get rid of the shackles of the black marshal. After all, he didn''t forget the shocking explosion just now. It has no problem to blow up the black heart preserved egg.


    Just, mutton tube full this kind of thing, it had to ask again in the heart.


    After all, the fact is that my wife is too It''s too important. It''s related to the future happy life of myself and my wife.


    Looking at the roasted mutton legs and smelling the fragrance in the air, grey wolf''s heart was ready to move. If he could eat such roasted mutton every day, how happy it would be!


    Recalling the miserable life that he and his wife had in the past, gray wolf''s heart couldn''t help but ache.


    It''s amazing that the wolves eat grass for more than 20 days in a month. The rest of the days are lucky enough to eat grasshoppers, frogs and sheep Ha ha, I don''t know when I ate the last time. I still rely on other people''s alms. It''s hard to catch it by myself. Even if I catch it, I can''t eat it. I really want to make the wolf sad and cry.


    Of course, recalling the pan that he had to suffer every day, grey wolf''s heart was even more painful.


    However, he doesn''t blame his wife, because he is his husband. It''s natural for him to have a wife, and it''s natural for a wolf to eat sheep. However, his wolf husband always lets his wife eat grass and grasshoppers with him. Even a frog has to be lucky to eat. His husband is really incompetent and should be beaten £¡


    "Wife..." Recalling his wife''s rare picture of being gentle with him, grey wolf wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes and made up his mind in an instant.


    Anyway, I''m also working for the black hearted preserved egg now, and it doesn''t pay me any salary, so it''s totally empty handed. In this case, why not switch to work for other animals? As long as it can satisfy itself and his wife, let alone work, it''s nothing for me to work for you!


    Thinking of this, the sobbing gray wolf looked around, not sure if the mysterious guy was still here, and whether he could hear himself, but he still wanted to say: "hello Group leader, Ben Da, I will come here before 7 o''clock tomorrow morning. As long as you can really have enough mutton, you can do anything you want me to do! "


    Gray wolf''s voice is very loud, and even spread to pleasant goat, who is a long distance away from it. Their ears make their faces change and look at each other.


    Mutton tube full, that also got, gray wolf this is to catch sheep?


    No, listen to this voice, it seems that it has made a deal with other guys who have sheep in their hands. No, sheep and sheep are the same family. We have to go and have a look.


    For a moment, the lambs also made up their mind, they want to go to gray wolf to find out!


    On the other side, above the blue sky and white clouds, the wings of fighting Qi behind him kept vibrating at night. When he heard gray wolf''s words, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a happy smile appeared on his face.


    Sure enough, everything is as expected. I don''t need to ask gray wolf to become my own employee and offer him all kinds of benefits. I just need to mention the four words "mutton tube full" to make him willing to work for himself.


    After all, mutton should be the most precious thing in the world except his wife.


    As for its son, Xiao Huihui, he was not born at this time.


    In addition, yeshiqiu mentioned that he can help it get rid of the shackles from the black marshal in order to ease its heart. No matter where it goes, the black hearted preserved egg can easily find it and call it. Then, an electric shock treatment is indispensable.


    It''s the president, the boss and the commander. So many titles change every day. Who can call them right?


    What''s worse, grey wolf was lucky once. He called right and was used to a wave of therapy. It''s really blue thin Lentinus edodes. He helped him relax, so that he could make a choice from his heart.


    "Oh, see you in the morning, my great inventor!" Looking at the yelling, he stood in the same place for a while and saw that he didn''t reply. So he took the roasted lamb leg and began to run wildly, looking for grey wolf, who enjoyed the delicious food with red wolf. At night, Qiu murmured.


    Then the purple light flashed and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the magic world, lotus dock.


    It''s time to pass through Fu. Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli are all sent back here by the system.


    Holding a lot of special products from Douluo in his hand, Wei Wuxian put things down and said to Jiang Cheng: "Jiang Cheng, go and ask Uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu how they are preparing for the hunting in Baifeng mountain. The day after tomorrow is the day for the group activities. At that time, many group friends will come, and the group leader will allow them to bring some followers. The number of people is not small, don''t go there What''s the matter with you? "


    "Why don''t you go?" The same will be a lot of specialty on the ground, Jiangcheng to Wei Wuxian asked.


    "Me? I''m going to find the training method. Didn''t I tell you before? "


    "Well, yes, I''ll go to my father and mother. Wait, sister, how did you change your clothes? " Jiang Cheng nods and agrees. Then he suddenly notices that Jiang Yanli''s clothes have changed from the uniform of Tiandou Royal College to a pink one What''s that called again?"Elder martial sister, what you are wearing is Let me see. Even the dress. Yes, how did you put on the dress? It looks pretty. Did you choose it yourself? " At this time, Wei Wuxian also noticed the pink dress on Jiang Yanli''s body. He walked around her with great interest and asked her with a smile.


    "No, it''s not. It''s Mr. Xue who chose it for me." Jiang Yanli''s face showed a little crimson color, lowered his head and whispered.


    "Brother Xue? Oh no, I''m back now, so I should call brother Qian back. He chose it for you, elder martial sister Cough, you have a good eye! " Just want to say this is not some not very good, suddenly thought of the gold Xuan that flower peacock, Wei Wuxian words a turn, said with a smile.


    Then he reached out and touched Jiang Yanli''s skirt. He felt the material of the skirt and nodded. He thought it was good.


    "What kind of vision is good? How can a big man give a girl away at will..."


    "Wu Wu ~" before Jiang Cheng''s words were finished, Wei Wuxian covered him with his hand. He said to Jiang Cheng seriously, "how can you know that people give them casually? It''s a great marriage of elder martial sister. Don''t get in the way here!"


    "What great marriage? You''re back! " A voice rang out from the inner hall, and then Jiang Fengmian came out from inside.

 Chapter 195

    "Uncle Jiang!"


    "Daddy


    Seeing Jiang Fengmian coming out of the inner hall, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng''s brothers and sisters bow to him.


    "Well, just come back. I think you should come back, too." Jiang Fengmian went to the front of the three people and nodded, with a faint smile on his face.


    Then, he looked at a large number of special products of Douluo on the ground and said, "are these all things you bought from other world? Don''t use them for playing?"


    When saying this, Jiang Fengmian first took a look at Wei Wuxian, and finally locked his eyes on Jiang Cheng.


    He always loves Wei Wuxian very much. Even if he thinks some of his actions are inappropriate, he won''t criticize him too much. His tone is very mild, but he can''t be too strict with Jiang Cheng. However, he is afraid of comparison. Compared with Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng has more than once doubted whether he is his own son or whether the rumors outside are true, Wei Wuxian is the illegitimate son of his father. He is also a son of man. His father loves his mother more than his mother, so he loves his family more than himself?


    Of course, doubt has this doubt, but reason tells Jiang Cheng that it''s impossible, because his father and Jin Guangshan are totally different. With his character, it''s impossible for him to make secret communication with his married wife, let alone produce illegitimate children.


    As for the feelings between him and his mother-in-law, it''s not for him to be a son.


    Seeing that he looked at himself, Jiang Cheng said in a hurry, "don''t worry, Dad. Most of the things I buy are practical things, and few of them are for playing."


    "That is to say, did you buy something to play with?"


    Jiang Cheng


    With Wei Wuxian by my side, seeing that he has bought so many strange things, no matter how strong my willpower is, I can''t do it without buying at all.


    "Uncle Jiang, Jiang Cheng, he bought it for elder martial sister. In addition, I also bought a lot of interesting things for elder martial sister. Elder martial sister, I''ll show you later! " See Jiang Cheng silent, Wei Wuxian quickly cut in, finish, also showed a bright smile on the face.


    "Well, thank you, ah Xian and ah Cheng." Knowing that Wei Wuxian said this for Jiang Cheng''s sake, but also believing that they really bought something for themselves, Jiang Yanli, with a little scarlet on his face, said with a smile.


    On the other side, seeing Wei Wuxian''s smiling face, Jiang Fengmian thought of his once good brother Wei CHANGZE, sighed in his heart, and then said to Jiang Cheng, "since it''s for your sister, then forget it. Sit down and talk about your experience in other worlds. I''m also a little strange."


    With that, Jiang Fengmian turned to the master and sat down. He waved to them to sit down together.


    "Well, uncle Jiang, let Jiang Cheng and elder martial sister tell you. Now I have to go to the library to choose a physical training skill. It''s very urgent." Wei Wuxian touched his head and looked very embarrassed.


    He doesn''t want to be put in that place with his fingers like yuzhibozouzu''s wild little brother, otherwise his reputation in this life will be destroyed!


    "How to refine the body? Ah Xian, what do you want that for? You''re still young. It''s enough to have experienced the period of forging. Now the most important cultivation should be to improve your accomplishments and practice swordsmanship diligently. It''s not too late to practice your body training when you get to the golden elixir Jiang Fengmian frowned slightly and said to Wei Wuxian in a gentle tone.


    It''s not that it''s not good to practice physical skills. It''s just that people''s energy is limited. To practice physical skills means to delay other aspects of cultivation. Jiang Fengmian hopes Wei Wuxian can focus on Cultivation and swordsmanship. As for others, it''s not too late to think about them later.


    "Father, Wei Wuxian practices his body training to protect his eyes. According to the leader of the chat group, Wei Wuxian may be stabbed in the eye with a finger in the future and be seriously injured, so he wants to make preparations in advance in case of accidents." Seeing that his father''s attitude towards Wei Wuxian is far from his own, as if he were someone else''s son, Jiang Cheng''s spirit seems to be a little depressed, but he still takes the initiative to explain for Wei Wuxian.


    "What? How could it be? " Hearing Jiang Cheng''s words, Jiang Fengmian, who had just sat down for a short time, suddenly stood up from his seat. The gentle smile on his face disappeared and replaced by a serious expression.


    He bowed his head and pondered for a while, then raised his head to Wei Wuxian and said, "ah Xian, this matter can''t be delayed. You go to the library with me. I''ll personally choose the most suitable eye training skill for you."


    Wei Wuxian


    Eye training? No, no, uncle Jiang, don''t mention Jiang Cheng''s nonsense. What I want to protect is not my eyes, but my buttocks. It''s just that I can''t say this kind of thing clearly. After all, I also want face!


    "We''re going to the library now." Instead of giving Wei Wuxian the chance to organize his language, Jiang Fengmian walked back to Wei Wuxian quickly. Holding his wrist, he was about to take him to Yunmeng Jiang''s library. However, after a few steps, he suddenly stopped.


    He took a look at Jiang Cheng, who was wearing the uniform of Tiandou Royal College. Then he turned his eyes to Jiang Yanli, who was wearing a dress. With a trace of doubt, he asked, "what''s the matter with the great marriage you just mentioned?"Jiang Fengmian is not interested in their strange clothes. After all, it''s normal for them to go to other worlds and change their clothes. It''s just that the four words "great marriage" are very heavy, which means that they may have a happy event in lianhuawu.


    Jiang Cheng


    Jiang Yanli


    Wei Wuxian


    "Forget it, follow me to the library and say as you walk." Jiang Fengmian leads Wei Wuxian to the library. After Jiang Cheng takes a look at her elder sister, she sees that she has just recovered a little bit. Now her face turns red again. He immediately tells her that Wei Wuxian''s words may be reasonable. Her elder sister, she


    "Well, that snow childe is really much better than jinzixuan." Heart murmurs a way, immediately Jiang Cheng says to Jiang Yan Li: "elder sister, elder father, they want to go far, we follow quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Jiang Yanli''s answer in a very low voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Qishan, never night sky city.


    In the world of the devil''s way, the five families, Qishan Wen family, Lanling Jin family, Gusu LAN family, Qinghe Nie family and Yunmeng Jiang family, rule the world together. Among them, Qishan Wen family is the most powerful, and it can even dominate the other four families at the same time.


    And this never night Tiancheng is the location of Wen''s clan in Qishan.


    Wen Ruohan, the current patriarch of the Wen family, has achieved great success. Recently, he has acquired three more schools in Northern Xinjiang. He has been attached to the immortal sect for a hundred years and is the first person in the immortal sect.


    With the improvement of his strength, Wen Ruohan''s ambition is growing. He is no longer willing to go on with the other four families. He wants to unify the immortal family!


    "Chao''er, what do you think about Yunmeng Jiang''s hunting in Baifeng mountain?" Wen Ruohan''s gloomy voice came from the Yangyan hall, which made Wen Chao kneeling on the steps outside the hall tremble uncontrollably.


    Even if I was a son, I would be afraid of such a powerful labor force!

 Chapter 196

    Of course, he was not so afraid that he couldn''t even answer. Wen Chao thought about it a little and said to Wen Ruohan in the hall: "back to my father, as we all know, I, the Wen family of Qishan, have the responsibility of educating all living beings, and I am the leader of the immortal family.


    Although Baifeng mountain is located in Lanling, according to the ancient agreement of each family, no matter which family can hold a hunting meeting there, it is different from the past. Yunmeng Jiang family held a hunting meeting there, but they didn''t inform me of the Wen family of Qishan and ask for our consent. This is a behavior that doesn''t take my Wen family seriously. I think that I''m the Wen family of Qishan They must be severely punished, so that all the aristocratic families can know the power of my Wen family! "


    "Well." Wen Ruohan''s voice came from the hall, which made Wen Chaodun feel relieved. It seems that his father is very satisfied with his answer. That''s good. That''s good.


    "Chao''er, how can you punish Jiang?" Wen Ruohan''s voice came into Wen Chao''s ears again, which made Wen Chao almost want to curse his mother.


    "You''re such a bull. Just make up your mind. Ask me why I''m a son. Do you think I like talking to you because you''re my boss?


    I tell you, I don''t want to. Every time I talk to you, I feel like I''m walking on the edge of a cliff. It''s exciting! "


    Wen Chao complained bitterly in his heart, but he only dared to shout in his heart. In reality, he didn''t dare to say a word. Unlike the other four families, they may have family ties, but they are too rare.


    "Why don''t you talk? Answer me Wen Ruohan''s gloomy tone suddenly became severe, which made Wen Chao''s body tremble more severely.


    "Father, father, I think we should send friars to Baifeng mountain to announce your order to them at the beginning of the hunting meeting held by Jiang family in Yunmeng, so that they can cancel the hunting and send their direct disciples to listen to the training in Tiancheng all night long. In this way, we can lose Jiang''s face in front of the major forces. Secondly, we have hostages in our hands In the future, it will be easier to handle Jiang Wen Chao is in a hurry and says to Wen Ruohan.


    In the Yangyan hall, Wen Ruohan, sitting on the throne of the patriarch, heard the answer from his second son outside the hall and nodded. He was not satisfied, but he made do with it.


    His family knows his own affairs. Although he is brilliant, his two sons are not equal to him.


    The eldest son is brave and resourceless. He can be a pioneer on his way to dominate the Xianmen hundred families. But he wants him to manage the huge foundation of the Wen family in Qishan after a hundred years. Ha ha, he has no brain.


    The second son Wen Chao is arrogant and domineering outside. Of course, this is not a problem in his own eyes. On the contrary, he appreciates the punishment methods of those sects who are against the Wen family in Qishan. It can be seen that he is still a little smart. Unfortunately, his cultivation is not good. In a word, he is more vicious than brave.


    Wen Ruohan sometimes thinks how good it would be if his two sons could merge into one, so that when he dominates the Xianmen family, he can rest assured.


    It''s a pity that there is no way to fit people in this world?


    "Alas Wen Ruohan sighed, then said coldly to Wen Chao kneeling outside the hall, "do as you say. Chao''er, it''s up to you. Don''t let me down! "


    "Yes, father." Wen Chao kowtowed in the outside, obediently way.


    "By the way, father, if Jiang Fengmian is bold and defies your orders, then..." Suddenly thought of what, Wen Chao raised his head to ask Wen Ruohan in the hall.


    "Yunmeng Jiangshi, no one left!"


    "Hiss!" Hearing his father''s decisive words, Wen Chao immediately took a breath of cool air. Should he say that he is worthy of my labor? Yunmeng Jiang, one of the five big families, said that he would die out. It''s powerful!


    But is it really good for me to do such a thing? I''ve never killed such a big family before?


    Some worried that they will not complete the task of Wen Chao quietly looked at the side of Wen Zhuliu, then, relieved.


    "No problem. With Wen Zhuliu, there''s nothing to be afraid of. In addition, the strength of Wen family in Qishan is far better than that of Jiang family in Yunmeng. If I take more people, I''ll be safe." Thinking of this, Wen Chao again kowtowed respectfully to Wen Ruohan in the hall and said, "I''m sure I won''t let my father down. Please rest assured!"


    "As a father, we''ll see. You step down!"


    "Yes, I''m leaving!" Wen Chao got up slowly, bowed back a few steps, then turned and straightened his chest, and left with Wen Zhuliu.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the lotus dock.


    I don''t know that the Wen family in Qishan is going to fight against the Jiang family in Yunmeng. I take Wei Wuxian to Jiang Fengmian in the library. When I hear Wei Wuxian''s words, I am shocked and turn my head to look at my baby daughter with an incredible look.


    She met an excellent man in other world, and the man also gave her a skirt, which is the one she was wearing, which is also Isn''t that incredible?Isn''t it jinzixuan that she likes?


    Jiang Fengmian frowned and said to Jiang Yanli, "Ali, do you really like the young master qianrenxue in ah Xian''s mouth?"


    "I No, no... " Jiang Yanli didn''t know how to answer his father''s question for a moment.


    When she first went to Douluo mainland, although she was surprised by the appearance of xueqinghe disguised by Qianren snow, she didn''t expect that ah Xian''s friend was so handsome and handsome, which was a bit more beautiful than Mr. Jin. But that''s what happened. After all, she had two handsome younger brothers around her, and she had certain immunity to male sex.


    Later, with each other''s contact, even if it was only a short day, Qian Renxue''s elegant talk, modest attitude towards others, and her powerful strength all made Jiang tired of looking away. It was a lie to say that she didn''t like it at all.


    After all, such a good man, any woman would like to see it, right?


    It''s just that it''s a bit exaggerated to say that I like him. Um It can''t be exaggerated. I like it even if I like it, but it doesn''t reach the level in ah Xian''s mouth.


    However, this kind of thing involving the feelings of men and women, how can a girl say it in detail in front of everyone?


    In this way, Jiang Yanli, with a red face, lowered her head and fell into silence. It seemed that she was trying to sort out the language in her heart, and her gesture fell into the eyes of the three big men around her, which became the default.


    Wei Wuxian, who is not interested in jinzixuan, recalls qianrenxue''s handsome appearance, her superior strength, her status as crown prince of Tiandou Empire and her modest and polite character. He nods and makes a decision in his heart. He says to Jiang Fengmian: "Uncle Jiang, I think it''s better to let elder martial sister and jinzixuan cancel Then I try to match her up with brother Qian at the baifengshan hunting meeting. What do you think? "


    Jiang Cheng


    Jiang Fengmian


    Jiang Yanli

 Chapter 197

    To be fair, Wei Wuxian really thinks that Qianren snow is much better than jinzixuan. Jinzixuan is a peacock. It''s arrogant. It''s like everyone owes him money when he walks in front of him. What''s the meaning of that?


    This is obviously talking about himself. In fact, it''s talking about his elder martial sister. If Jiang Cheng hadn''t held him at that time, he would have swung his fist to let him know how illustrious his third place was.


    The first to the fifth place in the list are LAN Xichen, LAN Wangji, Jin Zixuan, himself and Jiang Cheng.


    But in terms of cultivation and actual combat ability, Jin Zixuan, the third place opponent, is not his fourth place opponent at all. Note that what we are talking about here is not the self who awakens the martial spirit and obtains the soul skill, but the self who can defeat him before he enters the group.


    If you open your hands and feet to fight with him, you have a 60% chance of winning, and he has only 40%. To tell you the truth, Wei Wuxian has muttered in his heart more than once, which bastard made the list of aristocratic CHILDES, LAN Xichen and LAN Zhan, even if they put jinzixuan on my head. I seriously doubt that you are aiming at me!


    Hear Wei Wuxian''s suggestion, Jiang Fengmian three people are stunned.


    Ask a Li and jinzixuan to divorce, and then set her up with qianrenxue. Do this Isn''t it a little bad?


    Although they are not married yet, they are engaged after all. If it is not necessary, they should be allowed to marry as soon as their age arrives. How can we say that they will retire when they retire?


    "Ah Xian, no nonsense." After thinking about it, Jiang Fengmian frowned and said to Wei Wuxian in a tone far less severe than when he told Jiang Cheng the truth.


    Although they pay attention to the heart and nature of heaven, and look at their baby daughter''s shy appearance, they also think that she may really like the young master qianrenxue in ah Xian''s mouth, but after all, the Jin family of Lanling is old with the Jiang family of Yunmeng, and they don''t do anything sorry for their family. If their daughter likes other people, they will give up their marriage There are some No morality.


    "Uncle Jiang, I don''t have any nonsense. You don''t know how arrogant the peacock in jinzixuan was when Jiang Cheng and I were studying in Yunshen. If I hadn''t known in advance and looked at his style, I would have thought that he was not jinzixuan, but wenruohan! " Wei Wuxian continued.


    Jiang Fengmian


    Is the style of jinzixuan that big?


    "More than that, he also disliked elder martial sister and told me that all of us in Yunmeng Jiangshi should stay away from him. What is this? You can ask Jiang Cheng about this. Oh, yes, LAN Xichen, LAN Zhan and Nie huaisang were there at that time. They can all testify. " Mention the gold Xuan that let oneself see not agreeable guy, Wei Wuxian can be said to be saliva fly three thousand feet, as if there are endless words.


    And these words are all about the shortcomings of jinzixuan.


    Jiang Fengmian


    "Dad, Wei Wuxian is right. Jinzixuan did say that everyone in Yunmeng Jiang family should stay away from him. I think you should understand the deep meaning. I also think that it''s better to let my sister get rid of him.


    Let''s not talk about qianrenxue for a moment. Ah Jie has now awakened her own soul, lotus root and spareribs soup, which is infinitely close to the top martial spirit. She also has three soul skills. Although she is not proficient in fighting, her auxiliary ability is absolutely superior to that of Xianmen. With the strength of Yunmeng Jiang, she can marry a better person in the future. There''s no need to assign it to Jin Zixuan so early. He doesn''t deserve ah Sister


    Although Jiang Cheng is very satisfied with the gentle attitude of his father and Wei Wuxian, he still responds to Wei Wuxian''s proposal, because he also thinks that it will not be happy for his sister to marry a person who doesn''t look up to him at all.


    As for saying that jinzixuan doesn''t deserve her sister, if she didn''t say it before, she would feel that the rumors outside are true. Her sister really doesn''t deserve jinzixuan, but now, everything is different. (only in terms of ability)


    my elder sister can''t fight, but she has a super auxiliary Department of martial spirit "lotus root and spare ribs soup". She can play a much better role in the five big families than a Jindan friar.


    And she has a gentle personality and is good at taking care of people. We can see that Wei Wuxian and I live so well.


    Such she, in the future also worry to marry not to compare the gold Xuan more outstanding person?


    No way!


    Jiang Cheng is full of confidence in his sister.


    Jiang Fengmian


    I''m a little confused by what these two brothers said. Is jinzixuan really so bad?


    I saw that boy once, and I felt pretty good. How can you say Are we really talking about the same person?


    Jiang Fengmian had a headache, rubbed his forehead, and then said, "we''ll talk about this later. It''s just that I''ve invited all the great families including the Jin family of Lanling to go hunting in Baifeng mountain. I''ll see that young master Jin with my own eyes and then make a decision. Before that, don''t talk nonsense outside, remember?""Remember, daddy." Jiang Cheng said respectfully.


    "Remember, uncle Jiang." Wei Wuxian seems a little disappointed. He hopes to make a decision on the spot and decide to retire.


    Otherwise, I''ll call the guy jinzixuan brother-in-law next. In case he bullies the elder martial sister, in case he and his employer are looking for women all over the world?


    Did you personally crack your elder martial sister''s husband?


    "Alas Wei Wuxian sighed heavily, then looked at Jiang Yanli, who was still in a daze, patted her on the shoulder and said to her, "elder martial sister, don''t worry. With me, I won''t let you marry the peacock in jinzixuan."


    Jiang Yanli


    Ah Xian, are you really It''s a fight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "qianrenxue, brother Qian, the day after tomorrow is the day when the baifengshan hunting meeting starts. Remember to come early. I''ll let my elder martial sister show you around here."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Wei." Receive group friend''s AI te, thousand Ren Snow put down the book in hand, reply to him way.


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, just be nice to my elder martial sister."


    Qian Renxue: "Mr. Wei What do you mean


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, nothing. I mean we are friends. We should be. By the way, if you have signed up for the group activities, don''t forget that the day after tomorrow, the official start time is 9 a.m. in the words of the group. You''d better arrive half an hour in advance. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "OK, Bruce Lee knows."


    Wei Wuxian: "what, you also come?"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Why, can''t Bruce Lee go?

 Chapter 198

    Wei Wuxian really didn''t know that the devil Bruce Lee had signed up to participate in the group activities. When did it happen that I didn''t see him when I read the application form?


    Wei Wuxian started the [activity] function and looked at it again. This time, he saw the name of Bruce Lee. This guy actually signed up within the last minute of the registration deadline. No wonder he didn''t know it, because he read the registration form about five minutes before the deadline.


    This guy has added a workload to himself.


    According to Uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu, entertaining visitors from different countries should be treated according to the treatment given to the masters of different clans, so now that there is one more heavyweight guest, we have to supplement the hunting gathering.


    Second, the key is


    The theme of our activity this time is to hunt and kill monsters. Do you want to participate? Are you a hunter or a prey?


    Looking at the head of the demon Bruce Lee, Wei Wuxian really has ten thousand words in his heart to say, this kind of thing, you old people should not come to participate in, is it difficult for you to become human?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee knows that most of you are human beings, and will be hostile to Bruce Lee''s demon identity. Don''t worry, Bruce Lee won''t embarrass you. The day after tomorrow, Bruce Lee will become human and go to hunting activities."


    The relationship between the devil Bruce Lee and Wei Wuxian has changed a lot since he was attacked by the black commander last time. Although it can''t be compared with the friendship between him, Li Maozhen and the moon worship, they are two superficial friends. It''s better to see each other''s dislike than before. Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, the devil Bruce Lee thinks about it in his heart and guesses it His worry immediately sent a message in the group.


    "You''re going to make a big difference!" Seeing the news from the demon Bruce Lee, Wei Wuxian stares. He is shocked. He thinks that the dragon can only make pets and spit fire. Unexpectedly, he can do it. It''s really a dragon.


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, I can rest assured. In fact, I welcome you very much, do you know?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee knows."


    What a ghost!


    The last three words, the devil Bruce Lee did not send out.


    Superficial friends still need to maintain superficial relationships.


    "I''ll come to Aite to meet everyone, brother Wei. I''ll thank you in the future!" In the scientific research institute affiliated to the world, with a pair of glasses and having dissected Titan, the leader of moon worship came forward and said when he saw the news in the chat group in his mind.


    Wei Wuxian, as an ordinary group member, can''t do it all at once, but as an administrator, he can do it, and it''s also his duty.


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, thank you for informing me. I''ll wait for you in Baifeng mountain. There are still some small details to deal with here. I''ll be busy first. Goodbye, everyone


    With that, Wei Wuxian put the eye training method that Jiang Fengmian had chosen for him into his arms. There was another training method that he secretly hid. He chose the body training method that met his requirements.


    With this skill, when he practices it to a great extent, he can''t hurt me even if he kills for thousands of years. It''s impossible for that bastard who will attack me in the future. Has he practiced fingering?


    "Well, up to now, I haven''t figured out who is the person who will do that dirty trick to me in the future. It seems that there is no such change in the people I know." After patting the secret script in his arms, Wei Wuxian goes to the direction of sword testing hall and prepares to complete the task of organizing his disciples to Baifeng mountain with Jiang Fengmian.


    As the chief disciple of Yunmeng Jiangshi, he likes to be lazy, but he will take responsibility for such important things.


    Well, men have to take responsibility!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Gusu, the cloud is deep.


    "Forget it, have you started packing? My uncle said that he would only take the disciples who can control the sword to Baifeng mountain to attend the hunting meeting held by Yunmeng Jiangshi, so we can set out again in the future. We don''t need to pack up so early. " Blue Xi Chen enters the hall, see blue forget machine is packing things, light smile a, said to him.


    Hearing his elder brother''s words coming from behind, LAN Zhan''s action suddenly stops, and the next second returns to normal. After tying the knot of the burden, he turns around and bows to Lan Xi Chen, saying: "elder brother."


    "Well." For his brother''s salute, LAN Xichen readily accepted, and then found a place to sit down, he poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Forget the opportunity, you look like you want to see Mr. Wei soon." After tasting the tea, LAN Xichen smiles at LAN Zhan.


    As a reader, he can see through his brother''s innermost thoughts at a glance.


    "I don''t want to." Hearing this, the expression on LAN Zhan''s face didn''t change at all. He said faintly.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve inquired about it. The baifengshan hunting meeting of Yunmeng Jiangshi is led by Mr. Wei, so he will go. You can see him the day after tomorrow." I feel helpless for my brother, who can''t answer his words, but I''d better tell him the good news to make him happy.It''s just


    "It''s none of my business." LAN Zhan is still a cold look, as if this matter is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Oh, forget the opportunity. It''s not good for you. You have to take the initiative to make friends. Look at huaisang. He takes the initiative to make friends with Mr. Wei, so Mr. Wei will call him whenever he has any fun. It''s said that Mr. Wei personally sent the invitation of Nie''s family in Qinghe this time, while Mr. Jiang sent the invitation of LAN''s family in Suzhou." LAN Xichen shook his head and said.


    Hearing this, LAN Zhan''s face finally changed, but he soon returned to normal. He said: "young master Jiang is the young master of Yunmeng Jiang family. He sent the invitation in person, which shows that Yunmeng Jiang family attaches great importance to my aunt Su LAN family."


    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about. Forget it. In a word, you will see Mr. Wei the day after tomorrow, so don''t worry. You don''t have to pack up your luggage. After all, you are still at home today and tomorrow. You may be able to use it. "


    With that, LAN Xichen got up and went to LAN Zhan. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "as the owner of the family, I hope you can stay away from Mr. Wei. After all However, as a brother, I respect your wishes and forget the opportunity. You can do it yourself! "


    With that, LAN Xichen turned and left.


    Looking at his brother''s back, LAN Zhan stood in the same place and kept silent for a while. Then he bowed to him and kept bending. After a long time, he stood up straight and turned around to take out the packed luggage one by one.


    Myself It''s a little urgent!

 Chapter 199

    Cloud dream, lotus dock.


    I don''t know what happened to LAN Zhan. In fact, Wei Wuxian is not in the mood to think about LAN Zhan because he is very busy. As the eldest disciple of the Jiang family of Yunmeng, he needs to take on a lot of responsibilities for such a grand event as baifengshan hunting. He has to arrange his younger martial brothers and sisters to go there in advance to set up a Lu shed, and also organize people to drive away demons and beasts as prey. In a word, he is very busy now In the dark, even the physical training method didn''t have time to practice, so I just looked at the general outline.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. I''ve never worked so hard in my life!" While reading the plan, Wei Wuxian instructs his younger martial brothers and sisters to move things and transport them to Lanling through the imperial sword. Wei Wuxian hammers his waist and complains.


    "Well, you didn''t make it yourself." Jiang Cheng, who was also very hard, wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned to him.


    "I didn''t do that for the Jiang family. Holding the baifengshan hunting conference is the best proof of our strength. If we do it well, our reputation in Xianmen will be greatly improved. At that time, there will be more people coming to us to study in the Jiang family. In time, it is not impossible to compare with the Wen family in Qishan. " Hear Jiang Cheng in say oneself, Wei Wu envy immediately to his displeased way.


    However


    "You are exaggerating." Jiang Cheng said to him lightly, then lifted the huge magic weapon on the ground and continued to walk to those younger martial brothers and sisters.


    "I Even if we can''t compete with Qishan''s Wen family, it''s certain that we can expand our strength. Moreover, if we entertain those group members from different worlds and have a good relationship with them, our development in the affiliated world will be much smoother in the future. In a word, we will never suffer losses! " Wei Wuxian said.


    "I know. That''s why my parents agree to your proposal and spend a lot of money on Baifeng mountain hunting. Just don''t complain about tiredness in front of me, because the more you complain, the more tiredness you will get, and it will affect me." Jiang Cheng head also don''t return of say.


    "Ah, you Forget it. I''ll go to the Baifeng mountain first and give me the prepared immortal net. "


    "In the elder sister''s place, you go to get it yourself. Don''t you see that I''m moving things?"


    "Well, I''ll give it to you first. I''ll help you when I finish Baifeng mountain." Seeing that there were a lot of large-scale magic weapons to carry, Wei Wuxian nodded, did not argue with Jiang Cheng about this, and said to him.


    "Well, don''t be lazy when you get there. There''s not much time." After giving the weapon to several younger martial brothers, Jiang Cheng turns around and tells Wei Wuxian.


    "It''s no use saying that I''m more reliable than you in such a big event, OK!"


    "What did you say? Say it again Jiang Cheng is angry instantly. He can accept Wei Wuxian''s cultivation and actual combat ability. He is stronger than himself, but he is reliable. Do you deserve to compare with me?


    What about the face?


    No more!


    "Well, you''re here again. Forget it. I won''t argue with you. When the time comes, let the facts prove everything." Said, Wei Wuxian toward Jiang Yan away from the place to live, but, just a step, a little free, he finally thought of that let himself have been very concerned about the friend.


    He stopped, turned back to Jiang Cheng and asked, "by the way, Jiang Cheng, have you given the letter that I asked you to bring to LAN Zhan


    Yes, although I don''t want to go to the place where Yunshen doesn''t know, I choose to send an invitation to Nie''s family in Qinghe, but for LAN Zhan, I hope to see him again, so before Jiang Cheng leaves, I ask him to bring a letter to LAN Zhan to express my confidant feelings.


    What, LAN Zhan doesn''t care about me. Where does he get his confidant?


    It doesn''t matter. It''s all a small problem. I just want him to be a confidant. It doesn''t matter what he thinks of me.


    "Letter? Oh, the kind of letter you wrote is very meaningful. I was torn as soon as I went out Jiang Cheng sneers.


    "What, you, you are reading my letter to LAN Zhan?" Wei Wuxian widens his eyes and points to Jiang Cheng.


    "Well, you are both men. Is there any secret in the letter? What if I read it? Well, go to Baifeng mountain quickly. Don''t delay here. "


    Said, see Wei Wuxian that nervous expression, in the heart of anger dissipated, most of the river Cheng to continue his work.


    "You..." Wei Wuxian closes his eyes, covers his heart with his hand, breathes deeply, and tries to resist his impulse to beat Jiang Cheng. Then he rushes to the place where Jiang Yanli is.


    "Elder martial sister, take charge of Jiang Cheng quickly!" Wei Wuxian cried out as he ran.


    "Childish." Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, he knows that he is going to complain. Jiang Cheng turns his lips, and then reaches out a letter from his arms.


    This letter, he didn''t tear, also didn''t peek, just simply forget to blue forget machine.


    However, now that he has carried the black pot of peeking, he might as well take this matter seriously and see what he wrote to LAN forgetting machine?


    Thinking, Jiang Cheng hesitated for a moment, then inserted the letter and began to read the contents of the letter.Ten seconds later


    "What a shame! He''s really a shameless guy who doesn''t know manners!" Jiang Cheng''s face turned red with anger. He immediately tore the letter and let the paper drift with the wind.


    "What are you looking at? Continue to move things, and over there, are the lingguo and snacks ready for the guests? Take it away as soon as it''s loaded! " Seeing all the younger martial brothers and sisters around looking at themselves with that kind of gossip eyes, Jiang Cheng''s face flashed a grim color and said aloud.


    "Yes, yes, elder martial brother." They all answered quickly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, and the next morning, pleasant goat and grey wolf were fighting in the world of ancient queer world.


    At night, Qiu was practicing his fighting skill version, which was created according to the method of "three elements in one".


    After the identification of pawnbrokers, this duel skill version has reached the level of low rank, which is just suitable for the current duel emperor realm. After the realm is upgraded, it will be strengthened and upgraded with super strengthening furnace. At that time, I will further practice the upgraded version of duel skill. With a solid foundation, I will be able to practice more easily.


    After running the last small Sunday, at night, Qiu put his hands close to his waist, and then quickly opened. Suddenly, a huge purple, red and green energy ball appeared, and it became bigger and bigger.


    Finally, when the diameter of the energy ball reached about two meters, a flash of light flashed in autumn''s eyes at night, and pushed it towards the sky.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Within a few kilometers, the sky and the earth changed color, the thunder rolled and the wind surged. It was a shock to see the small animals.


    Yesterday, he successfully ambushed grey wolf and took the roast leg from him. Now he is burying his compatriots and praying. Looking up at this day, he suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 200

    Yesterday, I heard gray wolf''s loud cry, worried that it would be bad for the lamb, so I took the initiative to track it. Unexpectedly, I saw it running on the road with a roasted leg on its back.


    Although the roasted leg is really a little big, it seems that it is not a sheep species, but the well-informed village head of MANYANG recognized it. That is the reason why the leg of sheep is so big, maybe it has a mutation, which should be affected by the gene light of black dashai.


    Well, the important thing is to come here. Some sheep were killed and made into roast sheep. What can we do?


    At that time, almost at the moment when slow sheep decided that it was roast leg, all the lambs including pleasant goat were angry.


    Even if we haven''t met each other, the so-called sheep and sheep are a family. If our compatriots are killed, they will soon become the food of grey wolf. How can we bear it?


    He immediately ambushed grey wolf and took back the leg. He wanted to teach grey wolf a lesson and force him to tell him where the leg came from and where other parts of his body were. Unexpectedly, red wolf suddenly killed him with a pan at the critical moment. There was no way. All the sheep had to leave with the leg first, and then went to bed Plan again.


    Now, I''m burying a leg of my compatriots and praying, but the sky suddenly gives out a bang, and then there is a surge of wind and clouds, producing such a big change, isn''t it


    Is it the soul of the slain compatriot asking us to avenge him? Or is it alerting us that something big will happen soon?


    Yes, there is no such thing as being stupid in the lambs. Even if it is a lazy sheep, it is wise as a fool. When they know that there is a sheep sacrificed, there is a string in their heart. They always worry about whether the next sheep killed will be themselves. Now, the sky is so abnormal that they have to think more about it.


    "Alas, heaven and earth are different. There must be something big happening. We should be prepared for the unexpected." With a pair of presbyopia glasses, slow sheep looked at the top of his head that was purple, red, green three colors occupy the sky, tone serious with a trace of desolation said.


    If one of these sheep will be killed in the future, it is most likely that it will run so slowly?


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after a night''s cultivation, the injuries caused by the lamb''s ambush yesterday have been fully recovered. Grey wolf takes red wolf''s hand and runs with him on the road to the place agreed with yeshiqiu.


    Yesterday''s roast lamb leg was robbed by those damned lambs. Not to mention his wife, he didn''t eat a mouthful of it. It really made the wolf feel sad and angry when he thought about it.


    Fortunately, the group leader said that there was mutton porridge waiting for him this morning, and as long as he promised to work for him, he would be full of mutton in the future.


    "Well, little sheep, do you think you can stop our king from eating sheep? I tell you, dream, I will eat every day and every night, and eat all your hateful sheep. " Running in the gray wolf, the heart said ferociously.


    "Grey wolf, you didn''t lie to me, did you really have sheep to eat?" Being pulled by the gray wolf, the red wolf gasped and asked him.


    God knows how excited he was when he saw the lamb legs snatched by the lambs yesterday. That''s enough to destroy the world.


    It''s not the live sheep that have been caught, but the fragrant leg of the lamb that has been roasted. This kind of delicious food that can be eaten at any time has been snatched from my eyes by the sheep. It''s killing me. I almost didn''t get angry.


    Later, the gray wolf who crawled out of the trap showed that he had sheep to eat, so he didn''t have to be too sad, so he stabilized himself.


    However, it said so, but did not see the mutton meal, he still can not believe, after all, sheep is not grass, where there is so easy to eat, and gray wolf boast is not once or twice, every time before going out, he said he would catch the sheep back, and then back home, always said: "wife, I almost succeeded."


    Do you believe what this guy said?


    "Wife, how can I cheat you? It''s true. That guy, oh no, that group leader told me that yesterday. This morning, he will cook a pot of mutton porridge and wait for me there. He also gave me the roast leg. He won''t lie to me. After all, he is so strong." Grey wolf turned to red wolf and replied.


    "It''s better. If I don''t get any sheep this morning, grey wolf, you''ll be dead!" Red wolf glared at gray wolf and said fiercely.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Old lady, I know. " Scared by his wife''s fierce eyes, grey wolf swallowed and said.


    "By the way, grey wolf, what''s wrong with the explosion in the sky just now and the color of the day?" Seeing that grey wolf is so honest, it seems that he is quite likely to eat sheep this time. Red wolf is not warning him. Instead, he looks at the three color sky above his head and asks him."Wife, how can I know such things? Although it''s not normal this day, as long as we can eat sheep later. " Grey wolf said carelessly.


    "Well, yes. How long will it take to get there?"


    "Five minutes."


    "Then pull me to run faster. I''m hungry."


    "Yes, wife." Great husband grey wolf should say.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, yesterday''s old place.


    Grey wolf and red wolf looked at the pot of mutton porridge in front of them. If they hadn''t been pulled by grey wolf, red wolf might have jumped into the pot and ate while swimming.


    "Well, this Good morning, group leader Barely caught red wolf''s gray wolf, said hello to yeshiqiu leaning on the tree trunk.


    Yesterday, I saw the strength of autumn overnight. I dare not be presumptuous in front of him. Otherwise, the destroyed forest behind is the best example.


    "Well. You''re here, so you''ve made a decision? " Holding his hands in his arms, Qiu slowly opened his eyes when he seemed to be sleeping. First, he glanced at the red wolf who had been looking at the big pot. Then he asked the gray wolf. His tone was very flat, and he couldn''t hear any emotion, as if it was just a simple matter.


    "Well, yes, Ben, I''ve made up my mind. As long as you can make our husband and wife have enough mutton, I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future." Grey wolf patted his chest and said seriously.


    "Well, then you can sign the offer." I didn''t say much. After hearing his words, Qiu''s finger flicked at night, and a golden letter of appointment appeared out of thin air. Then he shot at grey wolf.

 Chapter 201

    After catching the golden letter of appointment from Qiu in the evening and looking at the contents above, gray wolf pointed out his tongue and licked his mouth. Without hesitation, he took out a pen from under his hat and signed his name.


    See this scene, expressionless night, autumn heart ecstasy, in addition, also a little curious.


    This guy, isn''t a small spanner hidden under his hat? How can it become a pen again today? Is his hat actually a space prop similar to the pocket of the blue fat man?


    No!


    At night, autumn picked eyebrows and kept it in mind.


    "Boss, I signed it." After gray wolf signs his name, he trots over with red wolf and hands the letter of appointment to yeshiqiu. He looks forward to it.


    "Well." Relying on the interaction with the system, you don''t need to look to know that the employment relationship between grey wolf and chat group has been established. At night, Qiu immediately moves his finger and uses the ability of the system to withdraw the letter of appointment into the chat group.


    Looking at the hands of the golden letter of appointment suddenly disappeared, gray wolf blinked his eyes, seemed a little confused force.


    This is Supernatural events?


    "Well, since you have promised to work for me, you can go to a place with me after breakfast. I''ll introduce someone to you, and you will be colleagues from now on." At night, Qiu looked down at the gray wolf whose height was less than his waist and said faintly.


    "Breakfast? Ah, good, good. " Hearing the words of autumn at night, grey wolf suddenly came back to his senses and answered quickly. Then he turned his head and looked at the pot of fragrant mutton porridge.


    "Boss..."


    "Just call me the group leader."


    "Oh, Lord, the porridge, my wife and I?"


    "If you want to eat, you can eat it now. It''s just for you." At the same time, he raised his arm to take the hat on top of gray wolf''s head. When he got it, he found that it was an ordinary hat, not a space prop at all. So, the pen was hidden under the hat in advance.


    How come it''s such a coincidence?


    "Old man, oh no, group leader, do you like my hat? If you like it, I''ll give it to you. " Seeing that the big boss, who paid a lot for himself, took away his patch hat, grey wolf was not angry at all and said very frankly.


    Then, with the hungry red wolf, they rushed to the pot of mutton porridge. They wanted to have a good meal.


    "Oh." At night, Qiu glanced at the two wolves who seemed to be possessed by the sky swallowing boa constrictor. They raised their mouths and laughed a little. Then they bent their fingers and shot the patched cap out of their hands. They fell back on the head of the wolf with great accuracy.


    He doesn''t like that hat!


    Then, his body turned into a little purple light and disappeared. The next second, he appeared on the trunk of the big tree behind him. He sat there with a scroll in his hand and began to look through it.


    I''m afraid the couple will have to eat a large pot of porridge for a long time. I can''t just wait here. I''d better take time to read the secret script.


    I think of it in my heart at night.


    So, while he was reading, he began to swim.


    Distraction control skill, which is a skill from Qibao Liuli sect that qianrenxue put on the shelves in the mall, incarnates xueqinghe. She learns this skill from cheap master after worshipping Ning Fengzhi as her teacher.


    Multitasking is a very useful ability in any world.


    This kind of ability will not be missed at night. After the change of the dynasty of the gama Empire, he can be said to be a wave of fat. He pawned a lot of points. Therefore, what he hesitated about before does not exist now. He said to buy.


    Then, it was practiced.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian, who is on the front line of the water group, is not online at this time. It seems that he is too busy to separate even a trace of energy.


    Also, the Baifeng mountain hunting is a major event in the whole world. Even in the heyday of Yunmeng Jiang family, it will take a lot of effort to hold it. Besides, besides their own monks, there will be many other world power leaders. Naturally, it is not careless.


    What, the head of power? Where''s the head of power?


    Ha ha, have you forgotten what kind of group we are? In the chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss, besides those three who love swords and become crazy, those who have been exterminated, and those who have become mentally ill, which one has no influence?


    Even people with great ideals and wisdom, such as moon worship, have not forgotten to take care of their moon worship while doing scientific research.


    Yin Su Su: "Alas, my father has not heard from me until now. I''m really worried about it. Everybody, do you think something happened to them?"


    A new message appeared on the chat screen. It was Yin Su Su. She was worried about her father. If she remembered correctly, she seemed to have said in the group that she had asked his father and her brother to lead the team of Tianying sect to attack Shaolin. Why, hasn''t she come back yet?It''s a bit slow, isn''t it?


    Night time autumn heart secret way.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "don''t worry, madam Yin. There are no experts in Shaolin. In my world, not long ago, Princess minte Moore of Mengyuan led people to slaughter Shaolin. When I led people to arrive, there was no one in Shaolin. She wanted to marry me to the Ming religion, but this matter has been solved by me.


    But from this incident, we can see that there is no difficulty in capturing them, just like Shaolin. "


    Yin Su Su: "is that so? Let''s borrow the good words of Master Zhang. By the way, I just took my son Wuji to the Lotus House affiliated to the world to sign up for the cultivation of immortals. There I met a fat Taoist priest who claimed to be Zhang Sanfeng. Is he


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "Oh, that''s my master. He passed me the position of leader of Wudang. Then I took him to sign up for the cultivation of immortals. I hope that he can succeed in cultivation and ascend. After all He''s the closest person in the world to me now. "


    Yin Su Su: "is that so? Immortal Zhang is so old that he has to practice hard. He is really an example of our generation."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "well."


    "Well, what role model? I think the black marshal is your best example. What''s more, Wei Wuxian knew in advance that the marshal was going to find him, but he ran away ahead of time, which made the marshal pounce on him. It''s really hateful. Now, I have won the Shrek Academy in less than a minute, and Tang San. He thought that his blue silver cage could trap me. It''s really naive. After breaking his cage, I beat him up and didn''t even give him a chance to shout. It can be seen that I am stronger than Wei Wuxian Much better


    Can suddenly say this kind of words in the group, in addition to the black marshal who can, well, now it is not the president, and back to the marshal.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    not long after the black Marshal had just said this, suddenly, another mechanical sound was heard in the group. Is the old man, who has been closed for a long time, finally coming out?


    In an instant, all the members of the group, especially Li Maozhen, got up in spirits.


    This old man, won''t he still covet Wang''s sister?

 Chapter 202

    As a senior sister controller, Li Maozhen strongly said: my sister is mine, I am alone, who dares to rob, Wang will destroy him!


    First of all, Li Xingyun didn''t move him because he was worried that Yuan Tiangang would be angered by doing so, which would be harmful to himself and Qi. After all, he had only been in the group for a short time, so he couldn''t compete with Yuan Tiangang at all, so he had to let Li Xingyun go and drive him away.


    But now, everything is different. Yuan Tiangang was defeated by Wang and sold to Wei Wuxian as a commodity. Wang himself has broken through to the realm of martial arts and golden elixir and become the first person in the world. He has no scruples about what he wants to do in his own world, regardless of other worlds.


    Well, as long as my sister doesn''t find out.


    then sent a secret confidant to investigate Li Xingyun''s whereabouts. It is inevitable that he will be able to catch him after he finds out.


    Who let me steal my sister Wang''s heart.


    In the course of Wang''s original fate, this boy was also fascinated by Yunji, who died with me for him and with her beloved brother


    Whenever I think of this, my heart can''t help but ache. Yunji, Yunji, Li Xingyun, what''s good about this mud? Is it worth letting you sacrifice yourself for him and me?


    For the sake of a man, dying with his own brother, what do you think?


    Li Maozhen would like to ask her sister about this question, but this kind of thing only happened originally. Now because of her change, it has not happened, so she can''t ask her what happened. How can her sister answer?


    And even if my sister really did such a thing, I would not blame her. Who let me be her brother? I would only blame Li Xingyun. Yes, it''s all his fault. If he hadn''t stolen Yunji''s heart, Yunji would never have done such a thing.


    Li Xingyun, I''m not with you!


    Then, in addition to Li Xingyun, the second one is the hero who just left the pass.


    Don''t get me wrong. This old man didn''t steal Yunji''s heart. He is old and ugly, and he can''t compare with himself. Why should he steal Yunji''s heart? Yunji doesn''t know him at all.


    But there''s an old saying that he''s not afraid of thieves. He''s afraid of them. He can feel it. The old man has seen his sister''s peerless face twice through video and live broadcast. He covets her and wants to take her as his own. It''s unreasonable. I think he wants to die!


    He wants to break through to the realm of martial arts and golden elixir, so that he can suppress Wang, and then snatch yun ji from Wang by force. He has a good idea. Unfortunately, Wang will never let him succeed, even if he has to fight for his life.


    What''s more, Wang is also the golden elixir of martial arts. Even if you break through, what can you do?


    What''s more, have you really broken through to Wudao Jindan?


    Li Maozhen frowned and murmured.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the stormy world.


    "Hoo Finally, the hero came out of Lingyun cave, smelling the fresh air outside, and gave a deep breath.


    It''s hard to be shut up in the cave. Fortunately, my efforts have been rewarded. Although I didn''t break through to the golden elixir of martial arts, I''ve been promoted from the middle stage of my original master to the peak of my master. I think I can fight with those high hands who are hidden in the depths of Wulin in the future.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been?" Xiongba raised his hand and let Qin Shuang and many disciples of Tianxia society stand up outside Lingyun grottoes. They don''t have to kneel any more. At the same time, he said in the group.


    He is now at the top of his master''s class. He is a great master of martial arts at the top of the third level in the chat group. Although he can''t compare with Wei Wuxian, he is still a little more impolite.


    At least, I''m better than Li Maozhen and the devil Bruce Lee, right?


    As for Yin Su Su, at the end of ten thousand years, he can be ignored.


    Huoyun evil god: "it''s very bad. I''m still punished for planting trees in the affiliated world, and I don''t even have time to go back to the mental hospital."


    The fire cloud evil god, who was still planting trees, saw that the old man had disappeared for a long time and finally appeared. He was a little interested and said to him.


    You know, when he failed to challenge the devil Bruce Lee, he regretted that. He knew that he had already challenged the tyrant. Now he''s out of the gate, and he doesn''t know how far his cultivation has been promoted, or he may be standing still.


    After all, it''s not sure that you can improve your strength as long as you close the door. Maybe you''ll go crazy and lose your power.


    I don''t know if he can be his opponent and satisfy himself to kill him or Well, it''s just a wish to kill him.


    "Oh, brother huoyun, haven''t you finished the punishment of the group leader? Then you have to work harder. You have wasted so much time. Be careful to be overtaken by your later friends. By the way, I just saw that there seem to be some new friends in the group. Who can introduce them to me? " Xiongba is in the group and sends out voice messages.Li Maozhen''s sword eyebrows are locked when he hears the words of the powerful and confident. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling in his heart. This guy has been closed for such a long time, and his tone has become so confident after going out. Does he really break through the golden elixir of martial arts and take a big step in the golden elixir?


    Thinking about it, Li Maozhen decided to make up her mind and try to find out, so


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "congratulations on Xiong''s going out of the pass. It''s really gratifying. Let Xiao Wang introduce you to the new friends who joined the chat group after you closed the pass."


    "Oh? It''s brother Li, very good, very good. Brother Li deserves to be my confidant. Hahaha ~ "seeing that she had just left the pass, Li Maozhen couldn''t wait to show her kindness in front of her. The hero was stunned. He immediately touched his beard and laughed.


    "Ha, after the closure of xionggang leader, a total of four group friends joined us. They were sect leader Zhang Wuji, master Pudu Cihang, President heidashai and little brother yuzhibo. They..." Li Maozhen began to briefly introduce the basic information of these people to xiongba. Of course, only the information he knew was completely incomparable with the information that yeshiqiu viewed through the group leader''s privilege.


    A few minutes later, after listening to Li Maozhen''s introduction, the hero''s expression gradually became dignified.


    Forget Zhang Wuji and Yu Zhibo. The black marshal and the centipede are refined to become human beings, and they also want to rely on the Pudu Cihang, which devours the national fortune.


    I thought I could become the fourth person in the group except the group leader, administrator and Wei Wuxian after I went out of the gate. Unexpectedly, two more horrible guys came in. I was really unwilling.


    "By the way, master Xiong, I don''t know how advanced your cultivation is this time?" Seeing that he had introduced a new man to xiongba, he was silent. Li Maozhen asked him "casually" if he had nothing to do.


    "Oh? Brother Li seems to be very concerned about my cultivation? " Who is xiongba, Xiaoxiong? Although Li Maozhen asked casually, xiongba caught a little of his mind and asked him back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m really curious. Can you tell me, master Xiong? " Seeing that his mind was broken by the tyrant, Li Maozhen was silent for a few seconds, then asked the bachelor.


    "Ha ha, I don''t think it''s just brother Li. There are many people in the group who want to know my state. Well, everyone is friends. If you want to know, I won''t hide it. After all, it''s no secret. As a matter of fact, I''m not in a great state now. I thought I could break through the golden elixir of martial arts. Who would have thought that I couldn''t break through the bottleneck, and finally I could only stop at the top of my master. Alas When he said this, the hero pretended to sigh, but said in his heart, even if it''s just the peak of the master, how many of you can compare with me?


    As for Li Maozhen, ha ha, if I remember correctly, you just broke through to the later stage of the master before closing the door. How about that period of time? Is your master''s later stage stable? Do you need my advice?


    By the way, it seems that your sister hasn''t married yet. Now that we have formed an alliance, we''d better make friends with each other. How about a friendship between Qin and Jin?


    On the other side, Li Maozhen was relieved to hear the answer from the hero.


    It''s the peak of a great master. It''s very good. It''s vulnerable in front of you.


    Speaking of this, this guy has been closed for such a long time, and his accomplishments are even worse than those of himself who is always in the water group. I don''t know what kind of expression he will show after this?


    It must be wonderful!

 Chapter 203

    However, I will not simply tell him about it. Let him go crazy. When he is crazy, I will see how to deal with him.


    If we let him know now that he has been closed for such a long time and the strength he has improved is not worth mentioning compared with himself, wouldn''t he lose a lot of chances to die?


    "Oh." Thinking about it, Li Maozhen sneered and replied to the overlord: "the leader of the xionggang has reached the peak of the master. It''s really amazing. Xiao Wang admires it!"


    "Hahaha, brother Li, you are so polite. How can I compare with brother Li''s tricks? By the way, brother Li, I don''t know what your accomplishments are now? " He was praised by Li Maozhen again. The hero asked him with a laugh.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Alas, there is a long way between Xiao Wang''s cultivation and the leader of Xiong gang. If you don''t mention it, the leader of Xiong Gang should stop asking. Let''s save Xiao Wang some face."


    Yes, I am the second grade of martial arts elixir, but this old man is just the peak of the master. We really have a long distance.


    Xiongba: "ha ha, OK, I won''t ask. Brother Li, if you have any problems in your cultivation, you don''t need to be polite to me. Just ask me. I can give you advice at any time, you know?"


    "Xiao Wang understands. Thank you for your help." Li Maozhen heart sneer at the same time in the group to send him a message.


    As for Yin Su Su, Zhang Wu Ji and the devil Bruce Lee, who know Li Maozhen''s strength now, seeing Li Maozhen say so, they all turned their eyes and began to think about the purpose of what he said. Then, they all understood.


    This is to put on a big show.


    King Qi, I can''t see that you, the iron prince, can even use tricks. It''s really disrespectful!


    Then, all the group members who guessed Li Maozhen''s purpose didn''t break the point. First, they wanted to go to the theatre. After all, xiongba didn''t have any special friends in the group. Later, he was closed for so long. The only one who had a good relationship was Li Maozhen. Who would be kind enough to tell him Li Maozhen''s real strength?


    The second is to offend king Qi. It''s no joke. Li Maozhen has advanced to the martial arts golden elixir. Even if it''s only the second grade, in terms of combat effectiveness, even Wei Wuxian''s immortal golden elixir can''t be better than him in the later stage. It''s not fatal to offend him?


    Although there are systematic rules and the group rules of the group leader to protect them, if the big guys in the group are determined to deal with a little brother, there are still many obstacles that they can use secretly. They don''t want to take such risks for a mere hegemony.


    "By the way, master Xiong, tomorrow is the day when the group activity starts. You may not know because you are closed. Why don''t you ask Mr. Wei to see if you can add another person? After all, this is a great event for our chat group?" Seeing that no one came out to get in the way of her own affairs, Li Maozhen said in secret that all the people in the group knew the current affairs very well and immediately suggested to the overlord.


    "Group activities?" Hearing this word, xiongba was stunned. Did such a big thing happen during my seclusion? You didn''t wait for me to go out of the customs. After discussing with me, you made a decision. I didn''t pay attention to you at all!


    "What group activities?" Asked the bully.


    "It''s a hunting activity to be held in childe Wei''s world. If you go, I believe you will be able to shine in this activity." Li Maozhen continued to walk to the sky with her majesty.


    Baifeng mountain is surrounded by hunting ghosts and monsters. If the hunting is successful, it will be fruitful. But if it fails, it will be Ha ha, I heard that Wei''s parents died in a night hunting. I don''t know how your power is compared with Wei''s parents?


    Moreover, at that time, I will take Yunji there. If you dare to be rude to my sister, I will suppress you on the spot. I don''t think it''s against the group rules.


    Li Maozhen carefully calculated in his heart.


    Black Marshal: "yes, it''s a great joy to hold it in Wei Wuxian''s world. He escaped yesterday. Tomorrow, I will go to his world to catch him and see where he can escape? I tell you, commander-in-chief has awakened a very powerful soul. Tang San''s blue silver cage, Xuanyu''s hand, and his shadow can''t stop the additional soul power of commander-in-chief''s soul. "


    I don''t know Li Maozhen''s real strength, and I can''t understand the meaning of their conversation. At this time, he was still in Douluo mainland, and the black marshal who was wandering on tiandoucheng Street sent a message in the group.


    Yin Su Su: "this marshal, I don''t know what your martial spirit is?"


    Black Marshal: "hum, it''s said that it''s the life thing. Naturally, it''s something that has a deep relationship with him. The martial spirit of our marshal is a high-level weapon spirit - Dark smelly egg. How about it, powerful?"


    Yin Su Su


    I''m sorry. I''m not very knowledgeable. I don''t think it''s powerful?


    Tu yamaya: "stinky? fierce? Ah


    After taking Bai yuechu and Tushan Susu back to Tushan, Yaya, who hasn''t been bubbling for a long time, finally shows her face in the group and sends out a message.Although it''s just a text message, I don''t know if it''s the illusion of the black marshal. From the short four words, it actually feels an endless sense of disdain.


    No, stinky egg is a very powerful thing. I''m of the same breed as Ben dashai. I''ve got one more stinky word, which adds some power. How can it make people disdain?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee has recently studied the Penguin Group of human beings and learned some special words, which are now used. That''s: on the top floor, + 1. "


    Yu Zhibo assists with "+ 2."


    He said that he didn''t send any news recently, but when peeping through the screen, he saw a piece of news whose tone was very in line with his character. Sasuke still couldn''t help coming out and came up with a plus two.


    "You Is it aimed at Marshal Ben? " Up to now, if the black Marshal can''t confirm that he is really looked down upon by others, he doesn''t deserve to be the overlord of the ancient strange world. He immediately said in a dangerous tone in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, you all stop quarreling. Chat groups are used to promote the development of each other, but not to intrigue and quarrel, you know?"


    Seeing that these people have a tendency to quarrel, I intended to have a good look. As an audience, yeshiqiu finally stood up and said to them.


    Group leader!


    Seeing the appearance of the group leader, the rebellious members of the group stopped talking for a moment, while others who had been completely convinced sent messages one after another, indicating that they were following the instructions.


    Glancing at the news, he saw that their quarrel had been stopped. Yeshiqiu didn''t want to punish people for such a small matter, so he turned to xiongba and said: "xiongba, you are a little late to go through the customs. The registration time for group activities has expired, so if you want to participate in the activities, you can only buy the crossing symbol with your own points, but Wei Wuxian didn''t count you He may be a little rude to you, so you''ll have to be considerate and don''t blame him. "


    Majestic overlord


    They spend their own points to buy crossing runes, which means they don''t need to spend their points? Maybe it''s not well received, and it''s considerate


    Group leader, no, I''ve just broken the barrier, and my strength has greatly increased, so I get such a treatment?


    It doesn''t fit!

 Chapter 204

    I''m a great master at the top of my master. I should be able to rank in this group. Just because I''m a little late, I have to pay my own points to buy crossing runes to participate in that activity. Group leader, don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate?


    After receiving the news from the group leader, the hero who was in a good mood suddenly changed his face and had 10000 words in his heart.


    However, he didn''t say it in the end. He looked up at the beautiful blue sky and white clouds for a few times. He sighed deeply and said in secret: "I didn''t expect that life would be so hard after I made great progress. It''s really What a nuisance


    Then he said to yeshiqiu in the group that he was a gregarious person. Since he had already passed the customs and knew about it, he would not miss it, so he would arrive on time.


    Then, he opened his account and mall to see if his points were enough to go there.


    If it''s not enough, then we can only pawn some things, such as blood Bodhi. Now he doesn''t have many others, but blood Bodhi is more.


    After all, Huo Qilin has become a renewable blood bank. With it, he will not lack Bodhi.


    "Night time autumn" @ everyone, at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, the permission of group activities will be opened. At that time, the group friends who signed up for the activities can take your companions to Wei Wuxian''s world and participate in Baifeng mountain hunting. According to the agreement in advance, all the prey you hunt can be brought back to their own world.


    As for the number of companions that can be carried, each group member can carry up to five people with him. "


    Seeing xiongba, he said that he would take part in the activity. Yeshiqiu didn''t express his opinion on it. Then all the people in the group told them about it and let them have a preparation in advance.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "yes, Xiao Wang understands. Thank you for telling me."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "thank you, master."


    Tu yamaya: "thank you."


    Qianren snow: "thank you for your help."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that many members of the group came out to thank themselves, Qiu nodded at night, and suddenly felt a sense of achievement in his heart. Unconsciously, the chat group that he had stuck to for nearly 12 years was finally a bit of fireworks.


    That''s good. That''s good.


    "Group leader, we have finished eating. Where do you want to take me to work? Let''s go now. By the way, can I choose the way of cooking mutton at noon? I want to eat mutton hot pot?"


    At this time, gray wolf''s voice came from the outside world. At night, autumn took back his spirit, turned his head and looked at it. He found that both his belly and red wolf''s belly were bulging, and the big pot had been emptied. There was no porridge left. Not only that, it seemed that they licked the pot with their tongue after eating it, because with the naked eye, the pot was very beautiful It''s like washing up.


    "It''s terrible I''ve never seen a guy who eats so thoroughly before. At night, Qiu picks his eyebrows and murmurs in his heart.


    The next second, a message is sent out in the group to remind you to go and get ready. Then, the figure disappears from the original place and appears in front of Grey Wolf and red wolf.


    "What kind of mutton do you want to eat? You can let the imperial dining room make it in advance. And do you want to take your wife with you?" At night, Qiu asks grey wolf.


    "Well, group leader, it''s Can''t I? " Gray wolf seems to be a little worried, if separated from his wife too far, but it will be very painful.


    "No, it''s just a casual question. It seems that you love your wife very much." At night, Qiu said to gray wolf. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he took them two wolves to the affiliated world.


    And red wolf, after hearing the words of autumn at night, was moved. He looked at his husband, pursed his mouth, and his eyes slowly overflowed with tears.


    Yes, if you get the leg of mutton, you know how to bring it back to me. If you find a job where you can have enough mutton, you also remember to take me with you. My husband really loves me!


    "It seems that we should try not to beat it with a pan in the future!" Red wolf moved, heart secret way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not long ago, it was attached to the world.


    After bringing grey wolf and red wolf here, night time and autumn use the ability of the system to handle two residence permits for them, and give them to them respectively, and then take them to the direction of the Institute of science and technology.


    More than ten seconds later, he dissected Tyrone and then sewed it up again. He was ready to record the data and wait for the thought to be over. He continued to study the anatomy of the moon worshipper and felt the breath of the group leader.


    Then he stopped his pen, went out of the laboratory and came to the door of the scientific research institute. Just at this time, a purple light came down from the sky. After the light disappeared, there were three figures, one man and two wolves.


    "Master Wearing a white scientific research suit and wearing a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose, the leader of the moon worship sect bowed his head slightly to the night autumn and said politely.


    "Well, Baiyue, this one is your future colleague. His name is grey wolf. He has deep attainments in scientific research and invention. In the future, you will cooperate with each other and work together to invent and create for the chat group and solve one problem after another." At night, autumn will palm to the side of the gray wolf, on the moon."Have deep attainments?" Hearing the words of the group leader, the eyes of the moon worship suddenly flashed a touch of pure light, pushed the eyes on the bridge of the nose, and seriously looked at the wolf demon whose height only reached his knee. His heart was full of disbelief.


    This wolf demon, there is no fluctuation of Demon power in its body. It can be seen that it has not been cultivated. But since it has not been cultivated, how can it stand on both legs and possess intelligence?


    It also has profound attainments in scientific research and invention? It''s incredible!


    However, what the group leader said must not be wrong. I think the wolf must have some advantages that he can''t see for the time being. This is also a problem worth understanding.


    The moon thought of it in his heart, and then he showed a kind smile to the wolf and said, "welcome, I''m Shijie. In the future, please take care of the wolf."


    "Tour guide? I''m not a tour guide. You can call me grey wolf king or call me grey wolf directly. " Gray wolf face with a trace of dissatisfaction said, this colleague how even the wolf will not call.


    "Tour guide?" I don''t understand what this is. What I''m talking about is Daoyou.


    "Oh, moon worship, grey wolf, it seems that you need to know more about it. By the way, this is the wife of grey wolf. Her name is red wolf. She doesn''t participate in scientific research, but she also lives in the scientific research institute. She pays respects to the moon. You can prepare a yard for her husband and wife. " Hearing the conversation between the two people, autumn smiles at night and says to the moon.


    "Yes, master. Two, please Baiyue first nodded to yeshiqiu, then made a gesture to grey wolf and red wolf to invite them into the Research Institute.

 Chapter 205

    "Grey wolf, what you need to do now is to work with Baiyue to develop a genetic medicine that can make people gain the unique power of other creatures. For example, taking spiders as the research object, you can invent a medicine that can make people spin silk like spiders and walk on smooth objects."


    "Taking mountain gorillas as the research object, we have invented a medicine that can make people have strong physical strength in an instant."


    "Take Warcraft as the research object, who is born to spray fire, and invent the medicine that can make people have the ability to spray fire, and so on."


    "Do you understand?"


    After arranging accommodation for the couple, yeshiqiu and Baiyue bring him to the laboratory of the scientific research institute. Here, yeshiqiu tells the wolf.


    "Mmm, bentha, cough, I see. What about the group leader, the research material, that is, the experimental object? " Gray wolf looked at the laboratory, Jackie Chan adventure world of various experimental equipment, nodded, and then asked night autumn.


    Pop!


    At night, Qiu clapped his hands and bowed slightly to the moon. He went to one side and gently pressed a button on the wall. The next second, a door opened and several huge iron cages appeared in gray wolf''s sight.


    In those cages are all kinds of experimental objects collected by the chat group during this period of time for moon worship.


    There are six level Warcraft, Youhai Jiaoshou, monkey monkey monkey monkey in Jackie Chan''s adventures, ghost beast in Douluo, monsters in Xianjian world, and of course, several evil soul masters, immortal cultivators and DouWang


    These are all things that can be used for experiment and research.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that there were so many experimental objects, the corner of gray wolf''s mouth twitched violently, then swallowed his saliva, looked up at the night autumn, and said: "group leader, don''t worry, I''m big, cough, I won''t let you down."


    "Well, I believe you." Yeshiqiu was full of confidence in the wolf''s ability in this aspect and said with a smile.


    Then, he took a look at the moon worship beside him, and told him: "moon worship, since you have no progress in this area for the time being, you should start with grey wolf first, and learn more from it, which is good for your future."


    "Yes, master." Bowing to the moon.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see how much attainments this wolf had in inventing this piece, and whether he could really complete the research topic that he could not complete all the time.


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb you. You''re busy. By the way, grey wolf, you can directly order what you want to eat in the scientific research institute in the future. When you want to eat, there will be someone from the imperial dining room specially for you. As for how to order, I''ll let you know later. " I was about to leave the laboratory when I raised my feet. Suddenly I remembered something. At night, Qiu reminded gray wolf.


    "Well, OK, thank you." Finally heard the specific about how to eat mutton, gray wolf a face excited to night autumn thanks.


    To tell you the truth, my king is a little hungry now.


    So the question is, is it better to have roast mutton or mutton hot pot for lunch?


    Sure enough, it''s better to eat them all!


    "Go away, group leader!" Looking at the back of autumn leaving at night, gray wolf waved to him and cried.


    Hearing the voice of the wolf coming from behind, qiutou waved his hand at night, which was a response to it.


    Then, a few people disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten seconds later, it was attached to the world, Tianlong palace.


    The temple, rebuilt from the imperial temple of Qing Dynasty, has been given a new name, Tianlong palace.


    This name is to tell people that the owner of this magnificent temple is one of the members of the chat group, the true Buddha of Tianlong, Pudu Cihang.


    Tianlong real Buddha?


    It''s true, according to Pudu Cihang, his grand plan of swallowing up the national fortune and becoming a Jackie Chan is about to come true. When his eighteen disciples Xiao Yan knew about it, he boasted about it and came up with the title of "Tianlong real Buddha". Pudu Cihang thought it was very good and flattered his disciples, so he adopted it and changed the name of the temple.


    This news reminds yeshiqiu of the man he exiled, Xiao Yan.


    In fact, after Xiao Yan was exiled to the ghost world of Qiannv, yeshiqiu paid little attention to his affairs. After all, his original intention of exile was to make Nalan Yanran conveniently retire and settle an account for her, with no other purpose.


    Although Xiao Yan is still very ambiguous with Gu xun''er and Xiao Yu in the case of Mingming''s engagement with Nalan Yanran, he is still not guilty to death. At night, Qiu is not the evil spirit who always kills people and doesn''t value life. Therefore, after taking him away from Gu xun''er''s eyelids, he didn''t kill him. Thinking of banishing him is also a punishment for him.


    But now it seems that even if he is exiled to a different world, this guy can still get along well by flattering and flattering. I don''t know if he will have a chance to break the world barrier and return to the fighting continent in the future?He appeared at the gate of Tianlong palace and looked up at the plaque inlaid with gold. At night, Qiu put his hands behind him and murmured in his heart.


    At this time, a little monk came out of the temple with a broom. Seeing autumn standing here at night, he came forward to give him a Buddhist salute and asked, "Amitabha, benefactor, are you here to offer incense?"


    "Oh, little master, are you still a temple here? I thought it''s not anymore?" At night, Qiu said with a smile to the little Shami who looked younger than himself.


    He could see that this little Shami was a human being, and he didn''t have much Demon power in his body. He was supposed to be an apprentice and grandson of Purdue Cihang in the affiliated world. It was estimated that his talent was passable, so he was fooled at a young age.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I don''t know. Although the name of Tianlong temple is not very similar to other temples, it is still a Buddhist temple. Not only that, we also have real Buddhas. It is the most effective Buddhist temple in the whole capital. The Buddha we worship is Tianlong real Buddha. Pudu Cihang!


    Benefactor, do you want to go in and have a incense stick? The Buddha will bless you


    The little monk put up a palm and said solemnly to yeshiqiu.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Pudu Cihang bless me, little brother, you''re kidding me with a high level.


    "Little younger martial brother, the master asked you to practice the art of controlling things. You can control the broom and sweep all the leaves outside the palace, but you are chatting and lazing here. That''s not good." At night, Qiu tried not to let himself laugh. After thinking about it, he had to respond to him, saying that he really wanted to go in. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth, another voice came out from the temple. Then, a boy in black with a strange looking ruler on his back leaped over the threshold and strode out from inside.


    He is


    One eye, only one eye, at night, Qiu recognized who the boy was.


    Xiao Yan!


    Don''t get me wrong, I''ve never seen Xiao Yan, and Pudu Cihang hasn''t sent a photo of Xiao Yan in the group. At least I didn''t send it when I was online. But even so, at night, Qiu can recognize him at a glance. After all, he''s dressed in black with a big ruler on his back, and he looks like a young man. Who else can Xiao Yan be?


    Wait, where did he get the ruler? Isn''t xuanchongchi in Yaochen? Hasn''t he worshipped Pudu Cihang as his teacher? How can he get Yaochen''s xuanchongchi?


    At night, Qiu eyebrows pick, suddenly feel that his trip is really not wrong, Xiao Yan, even if he gave him a world, he can still be as strong as Xiaoqiang who can''t fight.


    Should we say that Xiao Huohuo deserves to be the winner of life?


    "Elder martial brother 18, I''m not lazy. I''m entertaining the benefactor and asking him if he wants to come in and offer incense." Also heard the voice, the little monk turned his head and said to Xiao Yan honestly.


    "Oh, have you treated the benefactor well?" Xiao Yan strode forward, first looked at the night autumn one eye, smile to him, immediately asked to the little monk.


    "I, this..."


    "Hey, younger martial brother, let''s discuss something." With that, Xiao Yan put out his hand to take little monk''s shoulder, took him to one side, and whispered to him, "younger martial brother, what do you think I do to you on weekdays?"


    "Master, elder martial brother has been very kind to me these days." Xiao Yan to this sudden enthusiasm some can''t resist, small Sami whispered.


    "What do you mean I''ve been good to you these days, but I''ve been bad to you before?" Very dissatisfied with this, Xiao Yan suddenly face board up, asked.


    "Well, we''ve only known each other for a few days."


    "It doesn''t matter. People are valued in friendship. We are brothers. Although we''ve only known each other for a few days, our hearts have been close for a long time." Xiao Yan said.


    Little novice: --


    Is that the case? Why don''t I know?


    "Younger martial brother, you see, elder martial brother, I treat you so well. Now elder martial brother wants to trouble you with a little thing. Do you think you can promise elder martial brother?" Knowing that his younger brother is too simple, Xiao Yan smiles in his heart and continues to ask him.


    At this time, autumn also quietly pricked up his ears at night, eavesdropping on what they were saying.


    Not to mention that he has read the original work, he knows Xiao Yan''s character. Even if he has not seen the fight against the sky, he can guess that this guy is trying to calculate the little monk to achieve his own goal.


    Even children don''t let go, Xiao Huohuo, you are cruel enough!


    At night, Qiu pursed her lips, intending to wait until she heard their conversation to decide what to do.


    On the other hand, I heard that my elder martial brother said that he had something to trouble him. Although he felt that he was so small, he would feel embarrassed. He certainly had no way to solve it. However, the obedient and sensible little monk said, "if there is anything I can help, elder martial brother 18, just speak up. Although I am stupid, I will try my best to help you "Yes."


    "Well, it''s worthy of being a good younger martial brother of elder martial brother!" Xiao Yan was moved to cry when he saw that the child was so loyal.Of course, it''s fake. Don''t even think about it.


    "To tell you the truth, elder martial brother, I don''t want to practice alone, so I want you to practice with me. Do you think it''s ok?" Xiao Yan asked the little monk. After that, a harmless sunshine smile appeared on his pretty face, which made him feel good almost subconsciously.


    It''s just


    "Elder martial brother, what the master taught me is the art of controlling things, what he called you is pretending to escape. We all learn different things. How can we practice together?" Little monk didn''t immediately agree to Xiao Yan''s request. The eyebrows on his little face wrinkled together and asked him.


    "It doesn''t matter if we learn differently. You practice yours, I practice mine, or we share what we have learned with each other, so that we can practice together?" Xiao Yan finally revealed his heart, he is aimed at the control of things.


    Xiao Yan wants to learn the real skills of stealing the country and pretending to escape. It''s the kind of real skills that can break the ground. What''s the use of pretending?


    If I pretend again, can I still pretend to be a real strong man?


    The centipede was so bad that it taught me such a thing. How unreasonable.


    I thought he was really the incarnation of Buddha. I kowtowed to him and worshipped him as a teacher. In the end, he turned out to be a demon!


    What you taught me is not as good as the dust medicine master who has been hiding in Najie for more than two years.


    Although master Yaochen didn''t plan to accept me as an apprentice because I had already become a teacher, he passed on a high-level xuanjie fighting skill "Baji Beng" and a very good weapon xuanchongchi. How about you teach me how to pretend to escape?


    I''m really


    If I can''t beat you, I have to beat you to death!


    It''s a mistake.


    "Ah? No way, elder martial brother. How can we impart and accept the skills that the master taught us separately? If the master knows this, we will both be punished. " Although Xiao Yan''s smile made him feel very warm, it was a matter of principle. Little monk shook his head firmly and refused.


    "Ah, how can you be so stupid? If you don''t tell me, how can the master know? And it''s not a big deal. We are all disciples of the master. Sharing with each other doesn''t mean divulging our unique skills, do you think? "


    "It''s not a leak, but..."


    "No, but if the master knows, you can put it all on me." Xiao Yan patted his chest and said.


    In any case, although Pudu Cihang didn''t teach him the skills he really wanted to learn, he was still very good to himself in some way. Even if he knew this little thing, he would not do anything to himself.


    "But..." Little monk is still a little worried. He doesn''t want to agree with Xiao Yan, but Xiao Yan is his elder martial brother after all. He insists so much that he It''s hard!


    "Oh, younger martial brother, don''t be so. It''s a deal. I''ll help you to serve the benefactor. When I come back, we''ll practice together. I''ll teach you to pretend to escape, and you''ll teach me to control things. That''s settled. " Seeing that little monk frowned, he could not say a complete refusal to himself, Xiao Yan immediately clapped his hand and said, and then immediately walked toward the night time autumn.


    "Elder martial brother..." He raised his hand and wanted to say something to Xiao Yan, but he really didn''t know how to say it. Finally, little monk could only put down his hand listlessly, and his spirit seemed to be a little weak.


    And Xiao Yan, before and after walking quickly to yeshiqiu''s face, said with a smile: "benefactor, please, I''ll take you to the hall to pray for Buddha."


    Looking at Xiao Yan in front of him and eavesdropping on the conversation between him and the little monk, Qiu gave him a deep look and then asked him, "why didn''t you shave your head?"


    Xiao Yan

 Chapter 206

    Why didn''t I shave my head?


    It''s a long story. On a dark and windy night, my master called me to a small room to do something too much to me. Then I cried, quarreled and hanged myself. I held his thigh and begged him in every way. Finally, he successfully eliminated his evil act of shaving my head.


    During this period, the tremendous psychological pressure I was under was not enough.


    Then, it''s none of your business. Who stipulates that monks should be worshipped as teachers? Men living in temples have to be bald. I like to store my hair, drink, eat meat and think about women. Can''t I?


    That''s true!


    The smile on Xiao Yan''s face gradually disappeared. He glanced at yeshiqiu in front of him and didn''t answer his question. He raised his arm and made a gesture to him, saying, "benefactor, please come in."


    "Well, lead the way." See Xiao Yan do not answer their own questions, but also with that kind of eyes swept his eyes, night autumn picked pick eyebrows, but did not continue to ask, said to him lightly.


    Xiao Yan


    Mad, where are you from? You are so arrogant when you come to Shangxiang. Do you think Tianlong palace is your home?


    The pilgrims they usually receive are polite to themselves, which greatly satisfies their vanity. After all, they have suffered from more than two years of pale eyes and humiliation in the Xiao family. Suddenly, their fate turns around, and there are a lot of people who are very polite to themselves. It can be said that it is a good medicine to cure their heart.


    Then, my good medicine is good. Where did your poison come from? You are so rude to me. It''s like asking me to lead the way?


    Xiao Yan, with a puff on his face, said hello to yeshiqiu''s eighteen ancestors in his heart. He immediately gave a deep breath and said in secret, "I''m a centipede. No, I''m a true disciple of Tianlong True Buddha. I''m a traverser who has passed through and passed through. There''s no need to surrender to such a little ghost. I''m calm. I want to be calm."


    In the heart so repeatedly after several times, Xiao Yan again showed a smile, to the night autumn said: "please."


    With that, he stepped forward and led the way to the Dragon Palace.


    Looking at Xiao Yan''s back, I didn''t expect that he could smile again so soon. At night, Qiu turned the Najie on his finger and said, "it seems that he has practiced the basic skills of Purdue Cihang stealing the country."


    Then, he turned his head and looked at the struggling, low spirited little monk. At night, Qiu moved his mouth and voiced to him. He told him to let go if he wanted to agree to his elder martial brother''s request. Don''t tangle so much. If he didn''t want to agree and didn''t want to share his skills with him, he just refused.


    Life, or to be decisive, learn to refuse when it is time to refuse, or there will be two, then a hair out of control.


    With that, at night, Qiu raises his thigh and walks to the Dragon Palace with Xiao Yan. Although this place is allocated to Pudu Cihang by him, it''s his first time to come. Unexpectedly, it''s not bad.


    On the other side, when he received the sound of yeshiqiu, he looked around. Finally, he looked at yeshiqiu, who had already entered the Dragon Palace. He raised his hand, opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    But in the end, just like Xiao Yan, he didn''t say anything.


    However, the benefactor''s words are reasonable. When it''s time to refuse, we should be brave to refuse.


    How can I impart and accept the skills taught by the master separately? Even if the master finds out at that time, he will not blame himself. He will feel uneasy. He has accepted me and passed on my immortal Dharma. How can I do something wrong to the master?


    Thinking about it, little Shami hesitated for a while, then nodded firmly. When senior brother 18 came back, I would bravely refuse him and tell him that it''s OK to share the skills with him, but only with the consent of the master. If the master doesn''t agree, then senior brother 18 and junior brother 18 will be difficult for me to obey!


    ¡­¡­


    Not long ago, the main hall.


    Have not gone in to feel a strong evil spirit, night autumn brow can not help but frown.


    Tianlong real Buddha?


    According to the group leader, it''s clearly tianwu evil. OK!


    Apart from the national fortune of the ghost world, Pudu Cihang has begun to absorb the power of belief from the people in the affiliated world. Judging from the depth of the evil spirit, his cultivation is no less than or even surpasses the guardian Warcraft of the Jia family, Youhai Jiaoshou.


    If one day, he really becomes a dragon, then it is not impossible to step into the seventh level.


    At night, Qiu murmured in his heart, and then followed Xiao Yan into the main hall.


    "Benefactor, if you want to offer incense, where is the incense? Please put the money in here. Amitabha, benefactor, please help yourself."


    After bringing yeshiqiu here, Xiao Yan introduced him to a place where he put incense and money, then gave him a Buddhist ceremony, and then slowly withdrew from the hall.


    He is in a hurry to learn how to control things with his younger martial brother, but he can''t stay here too long."Oh, it''s not embarrassing for you to call a benefactor with your hair. If you don''t tell me anything else, you have a thick skin." He didn''t stop Xiao Yan from leaving. After he left, at night, Qiu looked up at the biggest Buddha statue in the hall and said with a smile.


    Hum!


    Then, the Buddha light suddenly emitted a dazzling golden light, and then turned into an old man with a Zen stick, a white cassock, a pointed hat and a kind and peaceful face. It was Pudu Cihang.


    "Amitabha, the little demon has seen the group leader." Pudu Cihang swept down from the high platform, came to the night in front of autumn, and respectfully made a Buddhist ritual to him.


    "Don''t mention it. I just came to see you. By the way, I have a look at the apprentice you accepted. I thought that he would go on a different road from his original fate after he worshipped you as a teacher. But now it seems that although the road has changed, his direction is still the same as the original one."


    At night, Qiu waved to Pudu Cihang. With a wave of his sleeve, he took out a pair of tea sets and two cushions from Najie, went to one of the cushions, sat down and said casually.


    "This I don''t know where the group leader wants the little demon to lead him? " Who is Pudu Cihang? As soon as he heard the words of yeshiqiu, he knew the meaning of his words. His body trembled and he quickly bowed his head and asked.


    Before, the group leader just asked him to accept Xiao Yan as an apprentice, and did not explain how to teach him, so he taught him according to his own ideas. Now it seems that the group leader is a little dissatisfied with his teaching method.


    That''s not a good thing!


    "Don''t be so restrained, sit down." He didn''t immediately answer Pudu Cihang''s words. At night, Qiu waved to him, pointed to the opposite cushion and motioned him to sit down.


    Thank you Pudu CI channel thanks, and then carefully sat on the opposite side of the night autumn.


    "Group leader, Xiao Yan, is the little demon not good at teaching? If so, please give me some advice?" After sitting down, without waiting for Qiu to speak at night, Pudu Cihang put down his scepter, offered him a cup of tea and asked again.


    To tell you the truth, until now, he didn''t understand the reason why the group leader asked him to accept that boy as his disciple. He didn''t really have a fate with himself, did he?


    "I didn''t say you didn''t teach you well, but when I came in, I found that he was playing some tricks on his younger martial brother, and wanted to learn the skill of controlling objects from your new apprentice. This action reminds me of some things he would have done in his original fate, so I felt a little sigh." I took the tea from Pudu Cihang, smelled it, sipped it, and said at night.


    "What?" Hearing this, Pudu Cihang was stunned. He immediately shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, since he worshipped the little demon as his teacher, that boy has asked the little demon to practice Kung Fu more than once, but the little demon didn''t give it to him. Because the little demon can see that he has a big heart and is not a peaceful person, so the little demon plans to teach him to practice Kung Fu after he has completely smoothed his pride For the time being, let him follow Xiaoyao to learn the skill of stealing the country. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t do it in Xiaoyao, so he decided on his younger martial brother. It''s really Alas


    "Oh, in fact, you can give up to temper your pride. He has been treated by his own people for more than two years, but he has not been softened by the cruel reality. On the contrary, his heart is becoming stronger and stronger, and his pride is even better than before. What effect can your painless Limited cultivation have on him?" At night, Qiu chuckles and looks at the Pudu Cihang in front of him.


    That''s true. It''s also one of Xiao Yan''s advantages. Ordinary people have long been depressed by his cruel attack, but he can turn his anger into a driving force. It''s really valuable.


    As for pride


    In the original book, when nalanyan withdraws from her marriage, he can stand up and say that to nalanyan, who is 100 or even 1000 times stronger than the Xiao family in terms of family power and clan power. He also writes a letter of divorce face to face. This move may be too mindless and does not care about the safety of the family, but it shows his pride.


    To be fair, if you are him, in his case, most of you will endure the calm wind and waves for a while, step back, secretly keep this matter in mind, and wait until you are strong enough to surpass the other party, then stand up and wash your shame.


    After all, this kind of behavior will 100% infuriate the other party, and once the other party is so angry that he wants to destroy himself and his family, then Ha ha.


    To tell you the truth, in the original work, Nalan Yanran didn''t use the strength of Nalan family and yunlanzong to destroy the Xiao family, and even didn''t fight them. It''s also quite amazing.


    Take a look at Xiao Yan. The pharmacist invited by Jia lie''s family made a slight remark on Gu xun''er in front of him. He could sneak into Jia lie''s family and kill people that day with the power of medicine dust. Nalan Yanran was retired in front of so many people, but she made a simple three-year appointment. I don''t know whether she had a good temper or something wrong with her brain?


    Night autumn quietly in the heart of a criticism of their own miss.


    "What do you mean, master?" I also have a general understanding of my eighteen disciples'' experience in the past two years. It''s the information document sent to me by the group leader at that time. After hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Pudu Cihang bowed his head and kept silent for a while, and then asked him."I originally wanted him to live a safe life in your world. It was a punishment for some of his actions, but I didn''t expect you to bring him to the affiliated world. In this way, my original exile measures turned into a reward for him." Autumn laughs at night.


    "What? Exile? " After hearing the words of autumn at night, the whole centipede of Purdue Cihang was shocked.


    Finally, he finally knew why the group leader asked him to accept Xiao Yan as an apprentice, not because he was predestined with him, nor to give himself an apprentice with excellent talent and great benefits in the future. After a long time, it turned out that the group leader just wanted to exile Xiao Yan.


    My God, thanks to the poor monk, I still regard him as a treasure during this period. He is valued by the group leader and pointed out to me by the group leader. It turns out that he is a miserable exile. This Poor monk, why didn''t I see it at that time?


    Pudu Cihang secretly regretted it.


    As early as I knew, he would not pass his skills of guarding the family and stealing the country to Xiao Yan.


    "But it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt. Since you''ve brought him from your world to the affiliated world, which turns my punishment on him into a reward, I''ll just change it to another punishment, eh Take away his Qi, and then you let him go to Baifeng mountain to participate in hunting. It depends on his own ability whether he is alive or dead. " Autumn said at night.


    "What''s your luck? Group leader, is that boy still lucky? Also, this luck How to collect it? " Smell speech, Purdue Cihang''s eyes immediately stare at the boss, hurriedly to night autumn asked.


    He just knew that there was Qi Yun in his eighteen disciples. Why didn''t he find it when he was trying to devour the national movement?


    It seems that I am really dazed.


    "The pawnshop in the capital was officially opened yesterday. You can take him there and pawn his Qi, and then you can take it."


    "Is that so? Yes, Xiaoyao understood. The group leader, if Xiao Yan survived the hunting in Baifeng mountain, what would he do


    "Take back Qi Yun and stroll in Baifeng mountain again. He has already been punished. If he can survive, please take care of him for a period of time. When the time comes, I''ll tell him where to go back and forth, just.... "


    Without Qi Yun, can he still survive from the soul clan?


    Forget it, it''s nothing to do with me. I''m just making some appropriate punishment for the hateful behavior that he clearly has an engagement with his eldest daughter and is ambiguous with other women. I have a clear conscience. As for his future, let him go.


    "It''s up to you." With that, at night, Qiu put down his tea cup and turned into a little purple light, disappearing from the original place.


    "Yes, master." Purdue Cihang''s respectful response.


    Then, his heart was full of doubts. What did Xiao Yan do to make the group leaders punish him?


    Look at the boy''s usual way of doing things and hobbies, isn''t it too romantic?


    Well, it''s possible!

 Chapter 207

    Fighting mainland, the royal city of Gama.


    After leaving the Tianlong palace of Pudu Cihang, yeshiqiu did not continue to wander in the affiliated world, but returned here.


    This time to see Xiao Yan, let him reevaluate these protagonists.


    I thought that although the protagonists are divided into life winners and tragedies, no matter how lucky they are, they are effective in this world. If they go to other worlds, there will be no children of any plane. Many of them are gifted better than others.


    But Xiao Yan


    He went to the deep world of the ghost of the beautiful girl, and worshipped such a big monster as the centipede spirit as his teacher. Instead of sinking, he went forward more bravely and made every effort to gain powerful power.


    Just now, I made a systematic investigation on the situation of the affiliated world, and found that the ruler behind him was indeed xuanchongchi, which was given to him by Yaochen himself. The reason was that Yaochen compensated himself for absorbing his fighting spirit for more than two years, and Yaochen also gave him a high-level fighting skill of xuanjie, "eight pole collapse".


    This is far beyond the expectation of yeshiqiu.


    Night someone to medicine dust to Xiao Yan compensation behavior is not disgusted, on the contrary, he thinks it should be, after all, there is gratitude, that is not a wolf?


    But


    His original intention of letting Pudu Cihang fight against the mainland to take Xiao Yan away was not to make him stronger in another world, let alone take him to the affiliated world, to provide him with a platform to all heaven and all worlds. He just wanted to exile Xiao Yan, for one thing, to help Nalan Yanran get rid of his marriage, for another thing, to have an engagement with Nalan Yanran, and for the other Xun''er, Xiao Yu''s ambiguous punishment.


    After all, my sister''s fiance and other women ambiguous, or two, if they can bear, it is also too shameful.


    However, with the development of things like this, he had to re-examine his own way of doing things. Maybe he made a mistake and ignored Xiao Yan''s Qi luck. Maybe his Qi luck is also effective in other world.


    If he is allowed to develop in the affiliated world, he may find a chance to return to the mainland one day, or he may find something that will bring him great trouble.


    This I have to let myself care!


    I can''t repeat the lesson of the soul God in the original work.


    Therefore, I asked Pudu Cihang to take him to the pawnshop and pawn his Qi. In this way, he could not pose any threat to himself.


    In fact, it''s not that yeshiqiu didn''t have the idea of killing Xiao Yan, but considering that he can''t be punished to death, and that he is the original protagonist of the fighting mainland after all, if he doesn''t have his own intervention, his life will become particularly brilliant, so this heart will have some influence on him more or less Well, it''s not easy to be cruel, so let''s leave him alive.


    Anyway, without Qi Yun, he and Han Feng, the emperor of medicine, had the same talent, and without the guidance of Yao Chen, so he followed Pudu Cihang for a few days. What trouble could he bring himself?


    After Nalan Yanran retires and gets married, he will send him back to Douqi mainland and let him face the soul palace and the soul clan.


    Of course, if he doesn''t succeed in hunting in Baifeng mountain tomorrow, he will be given Then we have no choice but to blame him for his bad luck.


    Think of here, night autumn slightly nod, is a thing.


    However, Xiao Yan''s example still reminds me that the protagonist still needs to pay more attention. After all, he is the leader of the boss group, and many of the boss are villains. Therefore, in this world, most of the protagonists are the objects that his chat group needs to conquer or even kill. Otherwise, those who join the group chat will be in danger.


    For example: Qianren snow.


    The girl didn''t know what she was thinking. Instead of accepting Tang San as she said, she invited one group after another to take part in the elite competition of the mainland''s senior soul teacher college. She secretly appointed Shrek College as their opponent and beat it. It was estimated that she could not even pass the preliminary contest.


    So the question is, what''s in it for her?


    Is it difficult for Tang San not to win the championship, and her value is not so high, so she is more easily accepted?


    You''re kidding!


    "Well, it''s hard to guess the mind of these villains!" Yeshiqiu, who didn''t consider the soul bone as a reward, looked up at the sky and said helplessly.


    In his opinion, there is only one way for a villain like Qian Renxue to face a protagonist like Tang San, except to accept him as Xue Qinghe, to kill him.


    But what''s the point of not taking it in and not killing it, just like playing with a monkey and constantly looking for someone to abuse him in the game?


    It gives me a feeling of death.


    "No, I can''t let her go on like this. When the Baifeng mountain hunting activity is finished, I''ll go to find out for myself, so as to have a look at my life. No, what is my martial spirit and whether I have a chance to become a God." Think about, night autumn turned a bend, toward the direction of Nalan Yanran palace.After the Nalan family took over the Imperial City, almost all the lineal elites were assigned to a palace. As the first lady of Nalan family, Nalan Yanran naturally had a share.


    I said before that I would take her to the hunting, but I didn''t forget that. Moreover, she got a three veins blood Bodhi that she gave her. Even if the cultivation method is only advanced, her accomplishments will be greatly improved.


    I don''t know if I have stepped into the realm of fighting king?


    Well, it shouldn''t be very difficult.


    Such strength of her, enough to ensure their own safety in hunting activities.


    Of course, in order to be on the safe side, I will still follow her secretly to protect her. After all, this is her first time to participate in the activities of hunting demons and ghosts.


    "It''s good for her future to let her see it." At night, Qiu murmured in his heart and immediately stepped into Nalan Yanran''s bedroom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly. The next day, Baifeng mountain, the ancestral world of the devil road.


    Wei Wuxian, who always wakes up at nine o''clock, got up early today for the first time, accompanying Jiang Fengmian and Jiang Cheng to entertain the guests who came to participate in the hunting.


    As for Yu Ziyuan, lianhuawu can''t be left unattended, so she was left to watch the house. Jiang Yanli, who came with her today, was dragged by Wei wuxianqiang.


    "Elder martial sister, I''ll tell you that when brother Qian comes, I''ll take you to him and arrange your seats together. Do you think so? "Wei Wuxian said with a brilliant smile to Jiang Yanli.


    "Ah Xian Don''t do that Jiang Yan Li said to Wei Wuxian in some dilemma.


    She didn''t say that she only liked it out of appreciation. It didn''t mean that. Why don''t you believe it?


    "Elder martial sister, don''t be shy. I understand this kind of thing."


    Jiang Yanli


    No, you don''t understand!


    "The Jin clan of Lanling, the Lord of jinguangshan, the little Lord of jinzixuan, is here!" Just when Jiang Yanli wants to repeat it in a low voice, a notice sounds. Hearing this, her and Wei Wuxian''s faces change at the same time.


    Jiang Yanli was a little panicked and didn''t know what to do, while Wei Wuxian laughed happily and said, "come on, come on, this time I''ll see how to clean up the peacock!"


    Jiang Yanli


    Ah Xian, what are you going to do?

 Chapter 208

    "Ah Xian, don''t make a fool of yourself." After hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Jiang Yan was in a hurry. He quickly took his hand and told him.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I won''t fool around today. I just want to make the peacock jinzixuan lose face in front of everyone. Who let him say that in Yunshen''s unknown place? I want to let him know that he is not worthy of you, elder martial sister!" Wei Wuxian laughs at Jiang Yanli in a low voice.


    With that, he gently pulled away Jiang Yanli''s hand, held his hands in his arms, and looked at the Jin family with a smile.


    "Ah Xian, you..." Seeing that Xianxian admits that he wants to aim at Mr. Jin, Jiang Yanli immediately wants to stop him. But now the people of the Jin family are close, and he says that he is doing it for himself. So for a moment, Jiang Yanli can''t say anything. He has no choice but to be in a hurry in the same place. He seems very worried.


    "Ha ha, brother Jiang, I haven''t seen him for a long time. Brother Jiang''s style is still the same!" Soon, Jin Guangshan took Jin Zixuan and other Jin family friars to Wei Wuxian. Jin Guangshan raised his hand and said hello to Jiang Fengmian.


    As one of the most annoying characters in this novel, Jin Guangshan is quite good at Kung Fu.


    "Lord Jin is as energetic as ever." Hearing Jin Guangshan''s praise for himself, Jiang Fengmian smiles politely, embraces his fist, replies to him, and then makes a gesture of invitation to him, saying: "Lord Jin, please come to the table."


    "Well, don''t worry, isn''t it a Li, who has grown so big in a twinkling of an eye? Ah Xuan, I haven''t seen your fiancee yet. " Jin Guangshan waved his hand, and then said to the jinzixuan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In this regard, Jin Zixuan was silent and motionless. After a while, when Jin Guangshan looked back at him with his eyes, he stepped forward reluctantly, arched his hand to Jiang Yanli and said, "Miss Jiang."


    "Miss Jiang, this is your fiancee. What''s the matter with her? It''s called Ali Jin Guangshan corrects his son''s address to his fiancee.


    Jin Zixuan


    Suddenly found his father very annoying, how to do?


    "Lord Jin, since Mr. Jin doesn''t want to call him, don''t force him. Although he is a fiancee, the man is unmarried and the woman is unmarried. Maybe my elder martial sister doesn''t want to hear him call herself by such a close name."


    Just when jinzixuan is very embarrassed, the person who helps him out appears. It''s Wei Wuxian, but what he says is very unpleasant.


    What does it mean that she doesn''t want to hear herself call her so intimately? Am I happy?


    "Hum!" Jinzixuan put down his hand, waved his sleeve and hummed to Wei Wuxian coldly.


    "Ah Xian, no nonsense!" Jiang Fengmian frowned slightly and scolded Wei Wuxian.


    Then, Jiang Yan, who was very worried that these two people would fight, came out. He first saluted jinzixuan and called him "jingongzi". Then he apologized for Wei Wuxian, saying: "ah Xian, he just did it for me. It''s because I didn''t teach him well. I apologized to jingongzi on his behalf, and asked jinzongzhu, jingongzi. Don''t blame him."


    "This Ah, ha ha, little things, little things. I''m also in a hurry. I forgot that you two haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s not appropriate to call you so close all of a sudden, but it doesn''t matter. Take your time. Ah Li, if Zixuan has something bad for you later, just tell Uncle Jin that uncle Jin will teach him a lesson for you. Do you know? " Jin Guangshan laughs.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yanli first took a look at Jin Zixuan, who was indifferent to him. He felt some pain in his heart. He blinked his eyes and tried not to let the tears flow out. Then he saluted Jin Guang and didn''t speak.


    Jiang Fengmian, who had been in jinzixuan for a while, knew the expressions of the two children, and immediately said, "master Jin, how can children''s affairs compare with today''s business? Please take a seat. "


    "OK, ha ha ha." Jin Guangshan "straightforward" smile, and then with Jin Zixuan and others, under the guidance of Jiang''s disciples, toward the seats of the major families.


    Who knows, just after they had gone a few steps, there was another announcement.


    "Wuhun hall, Qianren snow little Lord, lead snake spear Douluo, Cifu Douluo to!"


    "Oh, brother Qian is here? Uncle Jiang, I''ll take my elder martial sister to meet you. " Hearing this voice, Wei Wuxian''s spirit suddenly vibrated. He didn''t expect that the first group of friends to come was qianrenxue. Is that too coincidental? No, it''s not a coincidence. It''s God''s will. It''s good to come. Let jinzixuan see how bad he is compared with brother Qian.


    "Well, you are welcome. Don''t neglect me. I''ll join you." Knowing that this young master of qianrenxue has an extraordinary origin, the strength of Wuhun hall is higher than that of Yunmeng Jiangshi, especially the other grandfathers who are guardians of the inheritance of the throne. Jiang Fengmian said to Wei Wuxian, and then took several important figures of Yunmeng Jiangshi out to meet qianrenxue and others who are coming.


    Hearing the conversation coming from behind, Jin Guangshan suddenly stopped walking. He turned around and looked at Jiang Fengmian''s back, who took the initiative to meet the guests. A trace of doubt appeared on his face.What''s the matter? When I came here, he stood in the same place to meet me. Now why did he suddenly hear the announcement that there was a young master of the martial spirit hall, and then he took people to meet me?


    What kind of power is this martial spirit hall? Why haven''t I heard of it?


    Is it a force outside the Central Plains?


    For a moment, a lot of guesses appeared in Jin Guangshan''s mind. Then, he waved to the jinzixuan around him and motioned him to put his ears together. Then, he whispered what he had said.


    However, after he gave some instructions to his son, suddenly, a huge roar of the beast sounded, which attracted the attention of all the people in the field, including Jin Guangshan and his son. Looking for fame, he saw dark clouds rising in the sky. In the dark clouds, a huge green flying monster was passing through the air. This monster, from time to time, came out of its mouth Another fire.


    This is What kind of monster?


    "Tianxia society, the leader of the powerful sect, leads the three disciples to come!" At this time, outside the hunting field, Yunmeng Jiang''s disciple''s announcement sounded again.


    I thought it was shocking enough to come here by flying monster, but immediately, Jin Guangshan and jinzixuan knew that their home was still too low-key and not as rich as the legend.


    Because after the landing of xiongba, someone came here riding a Phoenix. It''s a Phoenix, right? It must be a Phoenix, right?


    Looking at his mount in the sky who came here with the moon on his back, Jin Guangshan and Jin Zixuan widened their eyes, and their expression was a shock.


    I''ve seen you for a long time!

 Chapter 209

    PS: the previous story about Xiao Yan gives people a sense of raising a tiger for trouble, so it''s revised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at the Phoenix with the moon on his back, the father and son of the Jin family fell into a dullness. For a long time, Jin Guangshan finally found his voice and asked the jinzixuan around him: "ah Xuan, the one that flew over our heads just now It''s Phoenix, isn''t it? "


    "Daddy, this Should Right Gold Xuan swallowed mouth saliva, reply a way.


    As the son of heaven, he jinzixuan has never done such a gaffe as swallowing saliva, but today, he can''t do without swallowing.


    Phoenix, the legendary Phoenix, how is this possible?


    About the appearance of the Phoenix, almost everyone in the immortal gate knows it, because there are portraits of the Phoenix in ancient books. However, if you really want to see the trace of the Phoenix with your own eyes, there is no one. Otherwise, there will be a big disturbance in the immortal gate.


    How did this legendary bird come here?


    Will it hurt us?


    The father and son of the Jin family looked at each other and could see the worry in each other''s eyes.


    There''s no way. The four words "ancient bird" bring too much pressure to people. If the Phoenix comes here and kills people, how can they resist?


    We don''t have the same self-knowledge as the Wen family in Qishan. From the generation of our ancestors, we began to boast that we killed the ancient ferocious beast qiongqi and made some kind of poor beast horn drum out of other people''s skin. Generation after generation, it seems that this has become a fact.


    We know our own strength very well. Let''s face the existence of Phoenix. Not to mention that we only have dozens of people this time. Even if we count the whole jins in Lanling, they are not all.


    "I hope nothing will happen." Jin Guangshan rubbed his hands, frowned and said with a sad face.


    As for the friars of other sects around, some were worried, some were excited, and kept saying: "Phoenix, Phoenix is here, let''s go after it!"


    As soon as he said that, several young disciples of the aristocratic family chased him out. Seeing that someone took the lead, the rest of the young disciples who were still hesitating made up their mind to run out of the hunting ground one by one.


    They want to chase Phoenix, not to kill it, but


    Well, we can''t say what it is for. Anyway, we just want to have a look at it and learn more about it.


    That is to say, these aristocratic disciples have never been to modern times. Otherwise, they would know that there is a word to describe their actions - chasing stars.


    Yeah, we''re going after the stars.


    Phoenix, the legendary bird, has appeared. Now for these young family disciples, is there a more attractive star in the world than it?


    No, so - chase!


    "Daddy, Phoenix is a divine bird. It shouldn''t be bad for us. I think it''s better..." Seeing that so many aristocratic CHILDES of the same age run towards the Phoenix landing direction, jinzixuan looks down at his sword, and then says to Jin Guangshan.


    "Not as good as what? Don''t think I don''t know you want to chase Phoenix. I want to, but what if there''s danger? " Jin Guangshan stares at Jin Zixuan and says seriously to him.


    Although there are countless illegitimate children, Jin Guangshan loves this legitimate son in his heart, but he is reluctant to take risks.


    "Dad, there are so many people going. If I don''t go, won''t I be laughed at? Besides, I''m going to see why Phoenix came here. I''m not going to attack Phoenix. It should be OK. If the Phoenix comes here to attack us monks, can I escape here? " The gold Xuan counter asks a way.


    He is also a young man. After the initial fear has dissipated, he is more and more excited. He also wants to pursue Phoenix and stars.


    "You Alas He patted his forehead in a headache. Jin Guangshan wanted to slap his son, but he couldn''t bear it. Moreover, he had to say that his words were reasonable. If Phoenix really hurt people, it would be the same if it was closer or farther away. Besides, there were so many people who went, if he didn''t go, or if he just sent someone, then


    After thinking about it, the helpless Jin Guangshan took out a magic weapon from his arms and put it into jinzixuan''s hand. He told him, "just go if you want. Be careful. Take this. If you dare to lose it, don''t recognize me.


    This is a magic weapon handed down from the Jin family in Lanling. After several generations of refining, its power can not be underestimated. Facing the Phoenix Well, a little is better than nothing!


    "Thank you, daddy." He took the magic weapon from Jin Guangshan and looked down. He found that it was the treasure of his family. A touch of moving color flashed in jinzixuan''s eyes and whispered to Jin Guangshan.


    "Well, be careful." Jin Guangshan tells Jin Zixuan again.


    "Yes." After putting away the magic weapon, jinzixuan bows to his father, and then takes a few Jinjia friars with them to run out of the hunting ground. It seems that the landing place of Phoenix is there."Nanzhao national teacher, worship the moon, shijieren, the leader of the cult is here!"


    Just as jinzixuan was running, a notice came from outside the court, but he didn''t care. Now he was thinking about the Phoenix. How could he care about the leader.


    Soon, Jin Zixuan took people to the hunting field. He saw the Phoenix and the flying monster standing here quietly. He didn''t do anything to the friars around him. On the back of the Phoenix, there was a man with long black hair and gentle face. When he saw him, he subconsciously felt guilty.


    This makes Jin Zixuan very confused. He doesn''t do anything. How can he feel guilty?


    At this time, Jiang Fengmian, who took all the senior members of the Jiang family to meet the distinguished guests, nodded under Wei Wuxian''s low voice. Then he stepped forward, raised his head, bowed to the moon sitting on the Phoenix''s back, and said, "the National Normal University is here. I have a dream of how lucky Jiang family is. I met the national teacher in Xiajiang Fengmian."


    With a kind smile, he first got up, then opened his hands, and slowly flew down from the Phoenix''s back. He came to Jiang Fengmian and others. Then, he put his hands together on his chest and bowed his head slightly to Jiang Fengmian. He politely said, "Lord Jiang, you are welcome. I''m very honored."


    "It''s very important for you to come. It''s a blessing for Jiang family. Please come in and take your seat, national teacher." Said, Jiang Feng Mian side open body, pointing to the hunting ground, to worship the moon to make a please gesture.


    "Thank you very much." The moon nodded again and said with a smile.


    "Uncle, please. Elder martial sister, you go to greet elder brother Qian. Jiang Cheng, you go to greet elder martial brother Xiong. I''ll treat uncle. " After the two sides said hello, Wei Wuxian jumped out and said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you, Miss Jiang." And hear Wei Wuxian this funny voice, or snow Qinghe like Qianren snow shook her head and laughed, immediately said to Jiang Yanli.


    "You''re welcome, young master Qian. Please." Jiang Yanli has no way to get rid of the duck. He whispers to Qian Renxue, and then takes her to the hunting ground. Unexpectedly, he turns around and looks at Jin Zixuan. He is looking at himself now, and looks back and forth at him and Qian Renxue, as if he is exploring something.


    And one side of the bully, heard Jiang Cheng said to himself, "please" when the whole popularity, that face turned black.


    Damn it, I have to say it many times. I''m not a hero, but a leader who is destined to rule the world!

 Chapter 210

    My name is xiongba. I never thought that I could not get rid of the title "xiongda Ye" after I left the customs.


    This is really damn you!


    Seeing that xiongba doesn''t speak or step forward, Jiang Cheng can''t help but frown and repeat to him and the frost cloud wind behind him: "xiongda, please come in, three of you, please come in."


    Hearing this, Xiong Ba closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and clenched his fists, as if he was enduring something.


    Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng look at each other, and their faces are strange colors that can''t be covered up.


    Master, although his surname is Xiong, when did he get the nickname "Xiong Da Ye"?


    Look at the direction that young master Jiang is looking straight at. He said to his master that I can''t imagine.


    During this period of time, under the guidance of the leaders, xiongba treated his three disciples very well. He took Kongzi as his adopted daughter and married Bu Jingyun. His own daughter youruo married Nie Feng and recognized Qin Shuang as his adopted son.


    Bu Jingyun still harbors hatred for the hero. He usually does whatever the hero says, but occasionally he subconsciously shows a murderous look at him. As long as he finds the right opportunity, he will bite back. However, Qin Shuang and Nie Feng are dead set on the hero. They used to be master, but now they are adoptive father and father-in-law. They are half father.


    This time, the hero shared his chance with them and brought them to this magical world, which made both of them, even Bu Jingyun, very moved. However, it could not change the image of the hero in their hearts.


    In their hearts, xiongba is a powerful and domineering Xiaoxiong who shows his royal demeanor. The name "xiongda Ye" is really not suitable for him. Even if he is not called the leader, he should at least be called the elder. Why does this young master Jiang call his master like this?


    Frost storm three people in the heart incomparable curiosity.


    Influenced by Wei Wuxian, he thought that this was the right way to call a bully. Jiang Cheng, who didn''t know what he thought of the four disciples in front of him, patiently said to them, "please."


    "Hoo This time, he finally didn''t hear the three damned words. Xiongba opened his eyes, breathed deeply, and immediately gave Jiang Cheng a fist. Then he took his three disciples and walked behind him towards the hunting ground.


    This time, he came to the activity out of his own pocket. He didn''t even get a seat, so he got angry first. It''s really frustrating.


    Sure enough, I am too difficult!


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, looking back and forth on Jiang Yanli and Qianren snow, the more he looked, the more uneasy jinzixuan was.


    He felt as if something that originally belonged to him was moving away from him, which made him feel very uncomfortable. However, it was clearly something that he didn''t care about. What was the matter?


    Jinzixuan''s eyebrows are locked, and his mood is very complicated. Unconsciously, he even pays less attention to the Phoenix.


    When Jiang dislikes Li and sees Jin Zixuan looking at him, he suddenly comes up with a scene in his mind when Jin Guangshan asks him to call himself "a Li", but he doesn''t want to, and the scene when Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng say that all the people who call him Yunmeng Jiang are far away from him. He feels a sharp pain inexplicably.


    At this time, a hand on her shoulder, a gentle voice from the side of the body: "Miss Jiang, are you ok?"


    "Oh, it''s OK. The wind is too strong. The sand is in my eyes. Young master Qian, please come in. " Jiang Yanli wiped his eyes with the sleeve corner, and then politely said to Qianren snow and the two titles Douluo she brought.


    "Well." Along the direction that Jiang Yanli was looking at before, he took a look at the jinzixuan still standing there. Qian Renxue''s eyes turned slightly. Suddenly he understood something. He took back the palm of his hand on Jiang Yanli''s shoulder, nodded to her and showed a gentleman''s smile.


    Then, with the two elders, they followed her into the hunting ground.


    Seeing Jiang Yan away and Qianren snow away, jinzixuan''s brow is more and more wrinkled and deeper.


    Just now, that greasy faced man, his dirty hand was on Miss Jiang''s shoulder, right?


    A big man, don''t you know the difference between men and women? Dengtuzi, this is!


    Also, Lord Jiang is really around. When he sees a man''s hands and feet on his daughter, he doesn''t care. He''s a father in vain!


    Jin Zixuan said angrily in his heart. He didn''t realize why he was so angry.


    Jiang Fengmian, who is also looking at Jiang Yanli and Qian Renxue away, looks down slightly. A few seconds later, he glances at jinzixuan, who is among the crowd watching the Phoenix. He thinks: "ah Xian is right. It''s their own who will spend their whole life together. Compared with jinzixuan, the son of Qian Renxue from wuhundian is more suitable to be a good friend of a Li It seems that it''s time to discuss with Lord Jin about the divorce. "


    "Qishan Wenshi, Wener is here!"


    Just when Jiang Fengmian was thinking about quitting marriage with the Jin family, suddenly, a very arrogant and domineering voice rang.The announcement was not made by the disciples of Yunmeng Jiang family, but by the uninvited guests themselves.


    Qishan Wen!


    Hearing these four words, the faces of all the people in Xianmen changed.


    This is the biggest force in Xianmen. What are they here for? It seems that they are not good at it?


    "Lord..." Jiang Fengmian''s elder of the Jiang family, who was worried about him, cried out. Facing Wen, it''s hard for them not to be afraid.


    "No matter, the visitors are guests. We can treat each other with courtesy." Jiang Fengmian turned around and looked up at the hundreds of Wen family friars coming from the imperial sword in the air. He waved his hand and said calmly.


    With that, he took out a purple bead from his arms and took it. He felt the powerful spiritual power contained in it. With a smile, the last tension in his heart disappeared.


    This is the points Wei Wuxian got by using Yunmeng''s Jiang family to contract tree planting business, as well as the points he pawned in exchange for many of Jiang''s collections, the magic weapon he bought from the mall, the magic sword, Lei Lingzhu, one of the five magic pearls in the world.


    With this treasure in hand, even if Wen Ruohan is close to him, he is not afraid of Jiang Fengmian at all, not to mention just a second son of Wen.


    "Where does Jiang Feng sleep? You Yunmeng Jiang family held the Baifeng mountain hunting meeting without asking for instructions. It''s a great rebellion Wait, wenzhuliu. What kind of bird is that? It doesn''t seem to be any product. You''ll catch it later and let me take it back to my father. "


    The imperial sword stayed in the air, but didn''t land. Wen Chao shouts to the crowd condescending. In the middle of the conversation, he suddenly noticed the Phoenix who was left outside by the moon worship. As soon as his eyes brightened, he said to Wen Zhuliu.


    And Wen Zhuliu, as early as the moment when he found and recognized the Phoenix, the whole person was shocked. After hearing Wen Chao''s words, he, who was originally unsophisticated, had a fierce face for the first time.


    Let me catch Phoenix?


    Let''s not make fun of this, OK?!

 Chapter 211

    Hearing Wen Chao''s command, Wen Zhuliu really has ten thousand words to say.


    Although I haven''t been defeated since I started my career, and I have been called "Huadan hand" by the people of Xianmen. But you asked me to catch Phoenix, didn''t you ask me to die?


    Wen Chao, Wen Chao, you are trying to kill people!


    Wen Zhuliu turned his head and squinted slightly, looking at the second young master Wen with a kind of dangerous eyes.


    Then, the color of danger in Wen Zhuliu''s eyes soon disappeared, replaced by helplessness.


    Really, what are you thinking? This waste obviously didn''t recognize the Phoenix, thought it was just an ordinary demon bird, and didn''t mean to kill me.


    It''s just that he can''t obey his command. He has no mental problems and doesn''t want to go to death. Besides, the orders of the patriarch only ask me to protect him and help him deal with Yunmeng Jiangshi, but they don''t say that it''s not wise for me to catch Fenghuang.


    "Wen Zhuliu, why don''t you talk? I told you to catch the demon bird later and take it back to Qishan to offer it to my father. Did you hear that?" See Wen Zhuliu did not respond to his command, Wen Chao said to him some dissatisfaction.


    "Young master, you can''t catch it. It''s not a demon bird. It''s a magic bird Phoenix. It''s full of spiritual power. It''s the Lord''s personal presence. I''m afraid it can''t help it." He was completely desperate for the waste, and knew that he could not recognize the Phoenix anyway. Wen Zhuliu was silent for a while, and told him the truth.


    The next second, Wen Chao''s eyes widened and his mouth widened. His eyes turned and he looked down again at the resting Phoenix. The expression on his face was just like that of the Jin family''s father and son.


    "Wen Zhuliu, what do you say? That''s, that''s Phoenix Wen Chao asked to Wen Zhuliu in disbelief.


    "Well, it''s Phoenix. It can''t be wrong."


    "Bah! What can''t be wrong, I think you probably have eye disease. Phoenix is an ancient bird. It has been extinct for a long time. How could it be in Baifeng mountain and outside the venue of Yunmeng Jiangshi''s hunting meeting? According to the young master, this bird looks like a Phoenix at most, and its strength can''t be compared with that of the Phoenix at all. Isn''t there a legend about killing Xuanwu in Qishan before? This bird should be the killing Phoenix that is as famous as it is. Yes, it is killing Phoenix. "


    After staring at the Phoenix for several times, Wen Chao swallowed his saliva and stood for a long time in the air with his sword. Then, his face suddenly changed and he took a bite at Wen Zhuliu.


    Well, you big eyed Wen Zhuliu, in order not to listen to me, he made up such a lie to fool me. He told me Phoenix and his father came, but he couldn''t help it. Could you make a draft before telling a lie?


    It''s impossible. OK!


    Wen Zhuliu


    I don''t recognize the Phoenix, but you can''t see that it''s killing the Phoenix?


    "Well, since you don''t want to contribute, I''ll let the monks behind me catch them later. Let''s solve the problem of Jiang first." Wen Zhuliu is one of the best experts in the Wen family of Qishan. Wen Chao doesn''t want to make too much trouble with him, so he goes on.


    "Young master..." Wen Zhuliu wants to say something when he hears that Wen Chao still wants to catch the Phoenix. But he takes a look at the people of the Jiangs below and the forces invited by them. He hesitates for a moment, thinking that it''s important to do things first, and it''s not too late to stop Wen Chao later. So he turns his head slightly and says, "yes."


    "Well." With a nasal sound, Wen Chao turned his greedy eyes away from the Phoenix and fell on the monks of the "mob" again.


    "Where does Jiang Feng sleep?" Wen Chao asked again.


    "Jiang Feng sleeps here. I don''t know what Mr. Wen''s advice is?" Jiang Fengmian took a few steps forward and asked Wen Chao in the air.


    "Oh? Unexpectedly, I came out so directly. I thought you would hide in the crowd and let your disciples deal with me. Very good. Since you are so frank, the book also tells you.


    Jiang Fengmian, you Yunmeng, Jiang''s family held the Baifeng mountain hunting meeting without my Wen''s consent. They didn''t even send an invitation to Qishan. Do you know the crime? " Wen Chao asked Jiang Fengmian.


    "Jiang does not know." Jiang Fengmian said faintly.


    Wen Chao


    Mad, you''re wrong. If you don''t beg for mercy, I can''t use all the lines I thought on the way here.


    "Jiang Fengmian, you are bold!" Wen Chao was very angry, and his face turned red instantly. With a big wave of his hand, he led hundreds of Wen family friars behind him to fly to the ground. After landing, he pointed to Jiang Fengmian in front of him and said with a sneer, "it seems that you Jiang family want to make a rebellion against Wen family."


    "Second young master Wen, there has never been a rule in Xianmen that Baifeng mountain hunting requires Wen''s consent and invitation. Jiang really doesn''t know what his mistake is. As for rebellion Wen''s territory is Qishan, and our Jiang''s territory is Yunmeng. We are not subordinates. How can we say that we are rebellious? " Looking at Wen Chao, who is criticizing himself in front of him, no matter how good his temper is, he can''t help frowning and reasoning with him."Bah! What is not a subordinate relationship? I''m Qishan''s Wen family. Most of the Xianmen''s 100 families are my Wen family''s vassals. My father just saw that you Yunmeng Jiang family still have some reputation, so he gave you a little face and didn''t let you submit publicly. Why, do you really think you Jiang family can be equal to our Wen family? " After Wen Zhuliu, Wen Chao took another bite at Jiang Fengmian and said wildly.


    As Wen Ruohan''s second son, he is also his favorite son. He is the first yamen of Xianmen. Even he is the master of Yunmeng Jiangshi.


    Jiang Fengmian


    Damn, this boy is so presumptuous. It seems that we can''t teach him a lesson today.


    Although not splashed by saliva, Jiang Fengmian''s face gradually became ugly after being booed. He took Lei Lingzhu''s hand and quietly clenched it. He hesitated whether he should offer a magic weapon immediately.


    Who knows, at this time, his behind suddenly came a familiar uninhibited sound.


    "Ha, Mr. Wen, what a powerful official! Why, you come all the way to Baifeng mountain just to find our Yunmeng Jiang family''s trouble. Let''s just say, what are you doing here? "


    Words fall, a figure like ghosts from many people through, blink of an eye came to Jiang Fengmian''s side, hands in his arms, casually looking at the front of Wen Chao.


    It was Wei Wuxian who had invited him to the banquet. After hearing the news outside, he ran out.


    As for the flash skill he used just now, this is Li Maozhen''s magic sound decision. Seeing that there are so many people practicing martial arts in the chat group, he became interested, so he bought Li Maozhen''s complete understanding of magic sound decision, and planned to try the cultivation of both immortal and martial arts.


    With the same feeling as Li Maozhen, and the three blood Bodhi he bought from the mall, his martial arts strength is not low. Let alone fighting, at least there''s no problem to flash around.


    When hearing Wei Wuxian''s question, he was shocked by the speed of his appearance in front of him. However, the arrogance cultivated over the years still made Wen Chao disdain him and say: "where''s Lizi? Are you here to interrupt?"


    "Oh, yes?" He put down his hands in his arms, opened his right hand, and a black light flashed. A flute with red ears appeared in Wei Wuxian''s hands. Looking at Wen Chao, he said with a trace of "Sadness" in his tone: "it turns out that there is no part for me to speak here."


    Boom!


    When the last word "ah" came down, Wei Wuxian''s eyes suddenly changed, and a powerful momentum burst out from his body, which oppressed Wen Chao fiercely.


    At the same time, there was a burst of birdsong in the surrounding woods, and a large number of crows flew out of the woods and ran around. This scene made everyone''s face change.


    Crows dance wildly, not a good omen!

 Chapter 212

    There may be many ordinary people who don''t believe in good or bad omens, but none of them are ordinary people. They are all immortals. Can monks still not believe this?


    No way!


    Looking at the crows flying out of the woods and rushing in the air, all the people present, including the two great friars Jiang Fengmian and Wen Zhuliu, couldn''t help changing their faces.


    This is What''s the matter? Is there a very resentful evil?


    No, although there are so many evil spirits in Baifeng mountain, it can be used as a hunting ground. But this is the place where Yunmeng Jiang''s family first banquets the hunting guests. After careful consideration, the site selection is absolutely safe. There can''t be any evil spirits nearby, but this crow?


    "Ah! Wen Zhuliu, help me Just when people are confused, suddenly, Wen Chao''s cry rings. At this time, he has pulled out his sword and used his spiritual power to resist Wei Wuxian''s oppression.


    Although he was also a monk of the golden elixir, Wei Wuxian was in the later stage of the golden elixir, but he was only in the early stage of the golden elixir.


    Not only that, the release of momentum of Wei Wuxian gives him a very strange feeling, as if he is not facing a spiritual monk, but a resentful corpse King climbing out of hell.


    King of the dead?


    It''s true that in Wen Chao''s eyes, Wei Wuxian, with his head tilted and his face looking at him casually, stands behind him a corpse king who is several times bigger than him and is full of black air. The reason why he was targeted by Wei Wuxian''s momentum can be seen, and no one else can detect it. This What on earth is this?


    "Young master." Hearing Wen Chao''s cry for help, Wen Zhuliu takes back his sight of the crows, rushes to the middle of Wei Wuxian and him, and then waves his hand to Wei Wuxian.


    As a Huadan hand, his most powerful is his hands. If he palms down, let alone the momentum, the golden elixir will be broken.


    By the way, Wen Zhuliu''s cultivation of immortality was also in the later stage of the golden elixir, but it was better than Wei Wuxian, who had just stepped into the later stage of the golden elixir. Therefore, when he saw him waving his hand at him, the casual color on Wei Wuxian''s face narrowed slightly and changed the name of the elixir hand. He was just like thunder, so he didn''t dare to despise it.


    However, it''s not surprising that you underestimate me when you just wave your hand at yourself?


    "Oh." Wei Wuxian smiles faintly. The next second, five soul rings overflow from his feet and float around his body. Then, Wei Wuxian takes the ghost flute to his mouth and starts to blow it.


    A pleasant flute sound appeared and spread to the public.


    It''s nothing. The key is what comes with the sound of the flute.


    Just as Wen Zhuliu''s palm strength broke Wei Wuxian''s momentum and continued to beat him, a black tornado appeared in front of him and welcomed Wen Zhuliu.


    This black tornado also contains skeletons and bone knives visible to the naked eye. Some of those skeletons only have their heads, their mouths are constantly occluding, some are relatively complete, and their white bone claws are constantly waving. They look terrible.


    The fourth soul skill -- call of the nether world.


    Skeletons from the abyss can be summoned out of thin air to fight for themselves. The number and strength of skeletons summoned depend on the owner''s will. The upper limit is subject to soul power and active skills. The special effects are locking and reducing.


    Once the opponent is locked, he will not be able to evade this attack. He can only choose to fight with him. Once he hits the opponent, he will instantly reduce 50% of his defense and 30% of his soul power.


    Because the energy of the two systems has something in common, the special effect of reducing soul power becomes reducing spiritual power when facing monks like Wen Zhuliu.


    Once his spiritual power is reduced by 30%, how can his cultivation be compared with Wei Wuxian''s, let alone his soul skill.


    Looking at the black tornado appearing in front of him, Wen Zhuliu''s face changed greatly. He recalled the figure standing behind him when he helped Wen Chao break through Wei Wuxian''s momentum. Suddenly, a look of panic flashed in his eyes. Subconsciously, he stopped and jumped back to avoid Wei Wuxian''s attack.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t notice. Just one second before he did this, in the black tornado, a skeleton with green eyes stopped on him and looked down quickly.


    Lock complete!


    Wen Zhuliu can''t escape.


    "Ah, Wen Zhuliu, what are you hiding from? You are the hand of alchemy. It''s said that your hands are the golden elixirs of many monks. How about I stand here. Are you interested in turning me?" After successfully launching the fourth soul skill, Wei Wuxian took the petition away from his mouth and stopped blowing it. He watched that no matter where he hid, the black tornado with skeleton could catch up with Wen Zhuliu and said with a smile.


    "Heresy, trick, who are you?" Wen Zhuliu doesn''t know Wei Wuxian. He tries to avoid the call of the nether world and asks Wei Wuxian."It''s easy to say. I''m Wei Wuxian of the Jiang family in Yunmeng. But if you say I''m a heretic, I have something to say. If I don''t absorb other people''s essence and blood, and if I don''t absorb other people''s spiritual knowledge, how can I become a heretic? Is it the right way to slap people like you do? You''re unreasonable, aren''t you Wei Wuxian hit his palm with Chen Qing and said.


    Originally, he intended not to use the ghost flute and martial spirit in this world, but considering that the Wen family of Qishan came to find trouble and let others fear and criticize, it was better than being mistaken for being weak. In fact, this world is the place where he often lives, and his ability is not used here, which is really a bit difficult for him, so he thought about it again and again, and finally came to the end If I decide to break the pot, I will use it. Who can take me?


    Anyway, the people I care about will not alienate me because of this. As for other people, I don''t care.


    "Well, it''s unreasonable! Lord Jiang, I didn''t expect that you Yunmeng Jiang''s family was also practicing Taoism. I''m really knowledgeable. " Wen Zhuliu said in a cold voice, his words fell, his eyes were fierce, and he jumped hard. After a somersault in the air, he fell behind Wei Wuxian. He hit some unknown friars who were in the way, and then waved his hand to Wei Wuxian''s back.


    "Well, since you want me to melt your golden elixir, I''ll make you happy!" With that, Wen Zhuliu''s powerful spiritual power was all attached to his palm, for fear that Wei Wuxian would not be abandoned.


    Aware of Wen Zhuliu''s action, Wei Wuxian shakes his head, showing no sign of preparedness.


    Then, just when Wen Zhuliu''s palm was about to clap Zhong Wei Wuxian, his body suddenly flashed and disappeared from the original place.


    Magic voice, teleportation, you hit me?


    "What?" In front of the target suddenly disappeared, Wen Zhuliu stare big eyes, a face of incredible.


    Where are the people?


    "Well, I''m behind you." Wei Wuxian''s voice came from behind Wen Zhuliu''s body. When he heard this, he turned around and waved his palm. But this time, Wei Wuxian was prepared. There was a thick layer of Yin Qi on the surface of his body, and Wen Zhuliu''s palm strength could not be broken.


    "Huadanshou, have you forgotten something? My previous call to the nether world has successfully locked you. Now you are fighting me instead of escaping, aren''t you How big is the heart? " Wei Wuxian looked at the current of Wen Zhuliu and said with a smile.


    "Well?" Hearing the sound, Wen Zhuliu''s pupil shrinks. At this time, there is a strong wind whistling behind him. He turns around and looks at the black skeleton tornado that has come in front of him. Wen Zhuliu''s face twitches a few times.


    Now Oh, no!

 Chapter 213

    A few seconds later, the famous man in Xianmen, Hua Dan''s hand Wen, fell down. At this time, it was less than two minutes since he fought Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian used his personal experience to prove the role that mysterious skills can play in combat.


    First, he was locked and couldn''t escape. Then, when he was attacked, his defense power and spirit power were reduced by 50% and 30% respectively. It was impossible for Wen Zhuliu to carry the attack of Wei Wuxian''s black tornado and skeleton soldiers.


    In fact, in the original work, he was tortured to death by Wei Wuxian who came back from the mass grave with his ghost skills. Although Wei Wuxian''s attainments in ghost skills are not as good as his own in the original work, he deserves to be called a master of ghost in the world with his five ghost skills. Even though his cultivation is a little bit inferior, it''s not difficult to deal with him.


    After all, cultivation is not equal to combat power. What''s more, when Wen Zhuliu''s spiritual power drops by 30%, his cultivation is not as good as his own!


    "Oh, it''s done." After successfully hitting the opponent, the ghost summoning skill disappeared. Looking at Wen Zhuliu with blood in front of him, he pointed to himself and said the word "you", then fell face down. Wei Wuxian clapped his hands and showed a bright smile on his face.


    Then, his eyes turned and he looked at Wen Chao and asked, "do you think I can speak here now, Mr. Wen?"


    Wen Chao


    How can I answer? If I still don''t, will I be killed?


    Looking at Wei Wuxian with a bright smile in front of him, Wen Chao swallowed his saliva and stepped back several steps. Then he took a deep breath and said to Wei Wuxian, "how dare you make enemies with my Qishan Wen family?"


    "Oh? It''s obvious that you came here uninvited to trouble Yunmeng Jiangshi. As a result, I beat you down, but later you said I was your enemy. It sounds like you mean that I''m the one to pick up trouble? " Wei Wuxian didn''t put away his martial spirit. The ghost flute in his hand kept clapping his hand and said to Wen Chao.


    "I Wen Zhuliu, Wen Zhuliu, get up, do you hear me? " Choked by Wei Wuxian, he didn''t know what to say. Wen Chao turned to Wen Zhuliu, who was lying on the ground, hoping that he could stand up and protect himself. After all, without him, the hundreds of friars behind him had no chance of winning the Shangjiang family, not to mention Wei Wuxian. It was weird.


    It''s unexpected that he should be a layman at the same time!


    "Don''t shout. Although he didn''t die, he suffered my fourth soul skill. Now he has lost consciousness. Moreover, his injury can''t last for a month or two." Wei Wuxian said casually.


    "What, a month or two? And what is soul skill? " Wen Chao widened his eyes and asked.


    Wei Wuxian: "no comment."


    Wen Chao


    "Amitabha!" Just when Wen Chao''s face became extremely ugly and he didn''t know what to do, suddenly, a Buddhist voice came from the sky, and everyone followed his reputation. A large golden light appeared in the air. Four monks were carrying a sedan chair in the air to resist the wind. In the sedan chair sat an old man with a Zen staff, a white cassock and a compassionate face, who was a Taoist monk.


    Not only that, with the sedan chair flying here, a large number of flowers fell from the air like rain and spread on the ground, which made people dumbfounded.


    "This, this is?" Never seen such a forced way to appear, Wen Chao looks at the Pudu Cihang who came here by sedan chair. His shock is really hard to describe in words.


    This man Who is it?


    "Oh, here comes master Purdue? Uncle Jiang, it''s Dharma protector. He''s a great demon who comes out of the body Cough, great friar Seeing that another group of members came, Wei Wuxian didn''t bother to pay attention to Wen Chao. With a flash of body shape, he went back to Jiang Fengmian and whispered to him.


    "Well." Although Jiang Fengmian had known for a long time that his eldest disciple''s awakening object was a magic weapon in the aspect of ghosts and Taoism, it was the first time he saw him use this martial spirit today, so his face was still a little shocked, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he thought that this martial spirit was too evil. However, considering that he was the eldest disciple he loved most, and now he was welcoming guests When he was young, Jiang Fengmian didn''t say anything. He turned his head and gave a command to one of his disciples.


    The latter received orders from the patriarch. He first took a look at Wei Wuxian, then nodded. While recording the list of visitors, he cried out: "protector Fazhang, master Pudu Cihang is here!"


    Hum ~


    after the words, the sedan chair fell to the ground. One of the four monks carrying the sedan chair helped Pudu Cihang out of the sedan chair. The two men turned out flower baskets and prepared to sprinkle flowers in front of the road Pudu Cihang was going to take. The last one, like a valet, followed Pudu Cihang.


    Well, although the mount is not as good as the worship of the moon, who am I afraid of?!


    "Jiang Fengmian, the head of Jiang''s family in Yunmeng, welcomes Fazhang here!" It''s a long time to see this exaggerated way of appearing. Jiang Feng sleeps on his face but doesn''t show it. With Wei Wuxian and some Jiang family friars, he goes forward to bow his head to Pudu Cihang.The great monk who comes out of the body state has two higher accomplishments than him. These characters can only be conquered by the legendary poor beast?


    What, isn''t qiongqi killed by Wen Mao?


    Ha, you really believe their boast. Do you think a monk who didn''t become an immortal can kill the ancient beast qiongqi? I''m afraid he can''t even break the defense!


    "Amitabha, master Jiang is very polite. Thanks for your invitation, poor monks are always bothering me." Stepping on the road covered with flowers, Pudu Cihang comes to Jiang Fengmian, and gives him a palm and a slight nod.


    "Mr. Fazhang, you are welcome. It''s my blessing for Jiang. Ah Xian, give it to me here, and you can take Mr. FA into the banquet. " Jiang Fengmian said to Wei Wuxian.


    With Lei Lingzhu in hand, even if Wei Wuxian didn''t step forward just now, he could easily deal with Wen Zhuliu.


    "Yes, uncle Jiang. Master, please


    "Don''t worry. I brought a disciple here." Pudu Cihang said with a smile. With a wave of his sleeve, a golden light appeared. A young man in black with a big ruler on his back appeared in front of the crowd.


    As soon as he came out of Purdue Cihang''s sleeve, he was unsteady and almost didn''t fall.


    Seeing that there were so many people in front of him at this time, and each one seemed not easy to provoke, Xiao Yan blinked hard, then turned to Pudu Cihang and asked in a hoarse voice: "teacher, where is this?"


    "Amitabha, this is Baifeng mountain. Little eighteen, you will follow us into the mountain to hunt demons and ghosts later. Remember, you must be determined to die and kill demons and demons for the benefit of the common people Pudu Cihang takes Xiao Yan seriously.


    Xiao Yan


    Ma Dan, if I have that ability, I''ll give you first. Do you believe it or not?!

 Chapter 214

    It''s funny to think that you, a centipede spirit, told me to kill demons and demons with the determination to die, so as to benefit the common people. Do you want me to take out the Xuanzhong ruler and make a brain chop at you now?


    Oh, my God!


    "Why don''t you?" See Xiao Yan''s face suddenly become ugly, Purdue Cihang asked him gently.


    Although his tone was very mild, there was a flash of green light in his eyes. The next second, the sight of Purdue Cihang in other people''s eyes did not change. But in Xiao Yan''s eyes, the bastard teacher in front of him turned into a huge centipede, flying around in the dark clouds, lightning and thunder, which made people feel numb and terrible.


    "Grass Mud Horse, this is threatening me!" Xiao Yan''s pupil shrinks and cries out in his heart.


    He is very regretful now. How did he become blind and worship this guy as a teacher?


    He returned the Buddha''s golden body, he returned the Tianlong real Buddha, he also protected the country''s Dharma abbot, he was the most evil tortoise son of a bitch, the centipede spirit, why didn''t he die!


    Shivering Xiaoyan, nose two gas, chest constantly ups and downs.


    It seems that I have to be willing and willing today.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yan closed his eyes and bit his back alveolar. Then he bowed to Pudu Cihang and said, "I''m willing to go back to my teacher."


    "Well, I didn''t miss you, little eighteen. When you start hunting later, you must be indomitable and brave, and give full play to all the skills that I taught you, OK?" Seeing that the boy was still obedient, the green light in Purdue Cihang''s eyes disappeared and he said with a smile.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that his vision had returned to normal. The centipede scurrying in the air had disappeared. Pudu Cihang was like a great monk again. Xiao Yan was relieved, and immediately nodded. Some of the students said, "yes, I know."


    But, what did you teach me?


    Stealing the country, can this deal with ghosts?


    How do I think, the result seems to be: can''t!


    What''s more, yesterday you took me to the pawnbroker and pawned my anger. I feel that I''m not right all over and I can''t do anything smoothly. I ask you what the pawn is, and you don''t say it. Now you force me to come here. Teacher, if you don''t want me to be a disciple, you can say it straight, don''t kill me I, Wuwuwuwu ~


    the bitterness and worry in Comrade Xiao Yan''s heart can''t be explained completely. He is only a 15-year-old boy, and he has been under great pressure at this age.


    "Mr. Wei, in addition to the poor monk, this disciple of the poor monk will also take part in the hunting. Thank you for arranging it." Unable to hear Xiao Yan''s bitterness, Purdue Cihang turns to Wei Wuxian.


    "You''re welcome, master. In fact, there''s nothing to arrange. Just let him in directly. And you apprentice, I remember, Xiao Yan is the guy who has a bad heart and kneels down in front of the grave and cries, right?" Wei Wuxian said to Pudu Cihang.


    When he saw the live broadcast of Pudu Cihang''s apprenticeship, Lao Wei didn''t forget the content of the video.


    "Amitabha, it is."


    Xiao Yan


    Bad disposition? Kneeling in front of the grave and crying? This is about me?


    "Ha ha, please." He didn''t want to make friends with Xiao Yan. After embracing him, Wei Wuxian made a gesture of invitation, and then said to Pudu Cihang.


    "Thank you very much." With the help of a disciple, Pudu Cihang followed Wei Wuxian to the hunting ground. Xiao Yan, who felt that there was no hope in his life, stood side by side with the disciple who followed Pudu Cihang as if he were an entourage.


    No way. He has no choice.


    Alas!


    "This..." Looking at the Pudu Cihang and others who followed Wei Wuxian, the monks who came to watch the Phoenix, as well as Wen Chao, all looked at each other.


    This NIMA, what''s going on?


    Who is he, the protector of the country, the protector of the country, very powerful?


    Why did Wei Wuxian just knock down Wen Zhuliu? It seems that he will continue to teach Wen Chao a lesson. When the monk comes, he stops and goes to greet people instead?


    And Jiang Fengmian, he just said to the monk to welcome him, the monk, such a big face?!


    There was a doubt in the hearts of all the people present.


    "Wait, wait, monk, oh no, master, which temple are you a monk?" Seeing that Wei Wuxian, the terrible guy, stopped targeting himself, Wen Chao was relieved and immediately asked people to carry Wen Zhuliu back. At the same time, he asked Pudu Cihang curiously.


    "Well?" Hearing someone asking himself a question behind him, Pudu Cihang stopped walking, turned to look at Wen Chao, raised his arm supported by his disciples, put up a palm, and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, I am the host of Tianlong palace, Pudu Cihang.""Dragon Palace? Well I''ve heard a lot about you. It''s my honor to meet you today. " Wen Chao seriously thought about it in his mind. He couldn''t think of any news about Tianlong palace. In the end, he could only conclude that it should be a small temple with no obvious reputation, although there are experts in it. He said with a smile to Pudu Cihang.


    I''ve heard so much about you Wei Wuxian''s face suddenly became a little strange. Where did Wen Chao know his name for a long time.


    "Master, you should be careful. Wei Wuxian, who is around you, is a heretic. Just now, in front of so many monks present, he hurt Wen Zhuliu, the Huadan hand of Wen family in Qishan with ghost tricks. You should be careful that he will attack you suddenly. You know, these Heretics don''t talk about manners at all." Wen Chao said anxiously to Pudu Cihang.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to remind the monk that he would be harmed by Wei Wuxian. It''s just that most Buddhists pay attention to subduing demons and subduing demons. The monk himself just told his apprentice that he should be a Heshang who can''t hold dirty things in his eyes.


    He said so, may be able to stir up the conflict between him and Wei Wuxian, let them fight.


    Wen Chao thought of it naively.


    "Oh?" Hearing Wen Chao''s words, Pudu Cihang takes a curious look at Wei Wuxian around him. His mind moves. He asks him in the group, "is this man your enemy, Mr. Wei?"


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s not an enemy. It''s just an arrogant clown who takes the initiative to pick things up."


    Pudu Cihang: "although he''s a clown, if you let him talk nonsense all the time, it will affect your reputation and everyone''s mood. I want you to help him out."


    Wei Wuxian: "this Master, I can do such a small thing myself. "


    Pudu Cihang: "I naturally know the strength of Mr. Wei, but he keeps saying that Mr. Wei is a heretic. If you look at the look of these people around you, they just think so. Although Mr. Wei is free and easy, he is regarded as a different kind by so many people. How uncomfortable will he be?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, it''s true. Master, do you have a way?"


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, give it to the poor monk."


    After sending this message, Pudu Cihang gave Wei Wuxian a reassuring look. Then his face became serious. He thumped Wen Chao heavily with his Zen wand and scolded Wen Chao: "it''s a bunch of nonsense. Prince Wei is valued by the Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king. He preaches the method of the underworld God to save the world and purify the resentment of the world. What''s the heresy?"


    "Hum!"


    When the words fell, a sound of Buddha sounded, and a large golden light came out of Pudu Cihang''s body, shining on everyone''s eyes.


    Then, a very shocking scene appeared. Pudu Cihang soared into the sky. His body suddenly turned into a huge golden body of Buddha in mid air, shining, which was out of place with Baifeng mountain.


    This, this is Buddha?


    "Amitabha, the paradise of the west, the arrival of the Tathagata.


    You villain, I think it''s not easy for you to cultivate. I wanted to let you live, but I didn''t think you should have the courage to wrongly the people selected by the Buddha for the world. You don''t show your true shape in front of the Buddha! "


    With that, Pudu Cihang raises his palm and pats Wen Chao, who is completely confused. At the same time, he uses his mana to change him when he hits him. He plans to turn him into a donkey, so as to prove that it is true to let him show his true form.

 Chapter 215

    As for whether it''s not good to do this, I don''t think about it at all. After all, who am I, Dharma protector? What I do is always right. There''s no such definition as bad.


    So, young man, just accept your fate. Who asked you to say that Wei Wuxian is a heresy in front of me, and I just want to make more friends in the group. I have no reason not to do this.


    Pudu Cihang has a smile in her heart.


    But.


    Looking at the huge golden palm, Wen Chao couldn''t laugh. What''s the matter? How can a Buddha come out?


    This dazzling golden light, this huge golden body sitting in the air, this is the Buddha, right? This must be the Buddha, right?


    My God, how lucky I am to have Buddha come to deal with me. What a difference Bah, what despair!


    What''s more, Buddha asked me to show my true shape. How can I Wait, show me what I''ve got? This is who I am. What is Buddha talking about?


    "Isn''t it?" Wen Chao''s IQ suddenly soared in a life and death critical place. He wanted to understand a lot of things. Looking at the golden palm of Pudu Cihang''s hand, he widened his eyes. His eyes were full of disbelief.


    Then, he quickly raised his arm, waved a sword at the golden palm with all his strength, and gritted his teeth: "well, even the Buddha dares to fake it. Wei Wuxian, this demon monk is your friend, right? You are all evil spirits, you are all evil spirits..."


    "Presumptuous! When is the time to wait? " Purdue Cihang, who had become a Tathagata with golden body, burst into a red light in his angry eyes. His deep voice interrupted Wen Chao''s truth. At the same time, the powerful magic power out of the body instantly annihilated Wen Chao''s sword light, which suppressed him and the hundreds of Wen family friars behind him.


    "Damn it After wielding a sword, the body could not move. Looking at the golden giant palm which was getting closer and closer to him, Wen Chao cried out in his heart.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he shouts, the one who should come will come. Soon, Pudu Cihang''s shining golden palms hit him on the top of his head. Then the art of change was performed, Wen Chao''s whole body was sealed, and his whole body was turned into a donkey by Pudu Cihang.


    Although the Wen family monks behind him were not targeted by the magic power of Purdue Cihang, the wind pressure caused by such a huge palm also made them fall to the ground, which was very embarrassed.


    "Amitabha, you villain, I will beat you back to your original shape today, so that you will not be in trouble again." After turning Wen Chao into a donkey, Pudu Cihang calmly takes back his palm, erect it and solemnly says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people present were shocked.


    It happened so fast that suddenly the monk became the Buddha. Suddenly the Buddha said that Wen Chao was a demon and beat him back to his original shape. It''s amazing that Wen Chao''s original shape was a donkey.


    Wait a minute. Wen Chao is not a human being, but a donkey demon. Isn''t his father Wen Ruohan also Donkey?


    All of a sudden, many monks on the scene thought of something. Their pupils shrank, and the expression on their faces was inexplicably complicated.


    Also, the Buddha


    Looking up at the Pudu Cihang, who was sitting cross legged in the air, with a huge body and a golden light, all the monks on the scene were shocked. It''s amazing. Is this really the Buddha?


    From the appearance, yes, there will be no fake, but inside


    A few friars with higher accomplishments are suspicious of this, but most of them with lower accomplishments have nothing to doubt.


    Don''t say that people beat Wen Chao back to his original shape with one palm, and even put the hundreds of Wen family friars on the ground. It''s said that the golden light and the body shape of Wen Chao have brought incomparable pressure to people. Such a powerful golden body is beyond our imagination. How can we not believe that he claims to be the Buddha of the Tathagata?


    So, for a moment, many monks who came back to God knelt down one after another and kowtowed to Pudu Cihang. Their voice was excited and trembling and said, "I''ll wait to see the Buddha!"


    "Well?" Some doubtless friars saw that all the people around them knelt down and thought about it. Then they knelt down together. No matter whether it was Buddha or not, they had such powerful power. They knelt down for a while, so they cried: "see Buddha!"


    "See Buddha!"


    "See Buddha!"


    After a while, more and more people kowtow. At a glance, except for a few people, almost all the monks who came to watch the Phoenix knelt down.


    This shows that no matter in which world, repeater is really human nature.


    Even if kowtow is such a big event, as long as people around you are doing it, you can''t help but follow. Because everyone is kowtowing. If you don''t kowtow alone, it will be very strange and you will be wrong. In that case, it won''t do any good.


    As for men with gold under their knees, kowtowing is too humiliatingAll the people are kowtowing. You are afraid of losing face. Who will say you are losing face? Who did you show it to?


    If you don''t knock, there will be a problem!


    Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli both bring their guests into the arena, while the four monks brought by Pudu Cihang and the desperate Xiao Yan all kneel down, and the other disciples of Yunmeng''s Jiang family can''t help kneeling. Soon, Wei Wuxian, Jiang Fengmian and jinzixuan are the only three standing at the moment.


    As for the friars of the Wen family, they fell to the ground and didn''t get up yet. Some of them who could move quickly also knelt down. In short, no one was standing.


    By the way, Jiang Fengmian originally wanted to kneel, but he was helped by Wei Wuxian, who didn''t kneel down.


    Seeing his eldest disciple shaking his head, he didn''t tell him why he didn''t kneel, but out of his trust, Jiang Fengmian took a deep breath and chose to believe him instead of kneeling.


    But Jin Zixuan saw all the people around him kneel down, only Wei Wuxian and Jiang Fengmian didn''t kneel down in front of him. He frowned and hesitated.


    He doubted whether Pudu Cihang was Buddha or not.


    Of course, he doesn''t deny the strength of Pudu Cihang. There is such a huge golden body. It really doesn''t look like the means of the people in Xianmen. After all, as the young master of jins in Lanling, he has never heard of anyone in Xianmen who can do it.


    So, it''s also It''s not that there''s no possibility that it''s really Buddha.


    And so many people are on their knees.


    "Alas He sighed in his heart. Finally, jinzixuan chose to follow the crowd, followed the steps of most people, and knelt down together. He kowtowed to Pudu Cihang: "see Buddha."


    Hearing this voice, I will see Jin Zixuan kneeling. Wei Wuxian can''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha, good, good."


    Jin Zixuan, you also have today!

 Chapter 216

    As "jinzixuan is black all his life", before jinzixuan changed his attitude towards Jiang Yanli in the original work, he could be said to be Wei Wuxian''s most annoying person.


    Unfortunately, the current jinzixuan has not changed, at least not in behavior, so Wei Wuxian, a part-time "sister guarding crazy devil", saw this guy kneel down like other people, with a bright smile on his face.


    This matter, I can say a year later, I will tell you once when I meet you. If I don''t say anything else, I will say "you kneel down for my friend".


    I see if you will be angry with me, hum!


    "Wei Wuxian, what are you laughing at me for? Don''t kneel down yet Kneeling on the ground, hands on the ground, see Wei Wuxian actually smile at himself, jinzixuan sword eyebrow a wrinkle, to his cold voice.


    To this, Wei Wuxian gave him back two words: "ha ha."


    Jin Zixuan


    "Amitabha." Just when jinzixuan was so angry that he wanted to get up and fight Wei Wuxian, Pudu Cihang, who was sitting in mid air, recited a Buddha''s name. Then, the dazzling golden light slowly converged, and his body gradually became smaller. In a short time, he changed back to the original form of an old monk and landed from the air.


    "Master, it''s really worthy of being the real dragon Buddha." Seeing this scene, Wei Wuxian takes back the sight of looking at jinzixuan, supports Jiang Feng to sleep, and sincerely says to Pudu Cihang.


    Wei Wuxian didn''t know how strong the real Buddha was, but the strength of Pudu Cihang out of the body was as good as that of the Buddha, which was unimaginable.


    Such a group member, this kind of strength, is worth praising in his heart.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wei. I''m just asking the Buddha to attach me. I''m just pretending to be powerful. I''m not really good at it." Pudu Cihang put up a palm and said "modesty" to Wei Wuxian.


    Well, it''s necessary to do a whole set of plays. Those kneeling people are listening. So Pudu Cihang shamelessly said that his art of change is similar to that of asking God in Maoshan daomen, and asking Buddha.


    When it comes to bragging force, no one from the labor and capital will accept it, and they will obey it!


    Wei Wuxian''s eyelids twitched violently. Then he took a strong breath and showed a kind smile to Pudu Cihang. He pointed to the hunting ground and said to him, "ability is ability. There''s no need to be modest. Master, please come inside


    "Yes, Fazhang, please come inside." After hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Jiang Fengmian, who came back to his senses, responded and made a gesture of please.


    "Thank you, master." Some words are not good to say in front of others, so Wei Wuxian sent a message to Pudu Cihang in the group to thank him.


    With Pudu Cihang, the incarnation of Buddha, he will be able to use the ghost flute and the five soul skills in the immortal gate, and no longer worry about being criticized.


    After all, Buddhists say that I use the right way and the Dharma of the underworld taught by the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet, but you say that I use the heresy and heresy. Who are you? Do you have more say than Buddhists?


    As for fear


    People with strength will be scared. There is no way to avoid this. They are not so greedy. They hope to eliminate this, as long as their soul skills will not bring fame to themselves and will not bring trouble to Yunmeng Jiangshi.


    Wei Wuxian thought in his heart.


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, Mr. Wei is very kind. As members of the group, we should help each other. There is no need to thank you."


    "Hey, master, please." Seeing the news he received in the group, Wei Wuxian laughed and said to Pudu Cihang again.


    "Well." Pudu Cihang nodded kindly, and then with a move, his disciples, including Xiao Yan, immediately rushed over to perform their duties. They scattered flowers and helped each other. The follower followed him. The skilled movements were trained many times at a glance.


    "Uncle Jiang, it''s up to you. I''ll take them to the banquet." To this exaggeration appearance way is also some immunity now, Wei Wuxian to nearby Jiang Fengmian said.


    "Go and treat the master well. Don''t lose your manners." Jiang Fengmian told him.


    "I see." Wei Wuxian said with a smile. Then he took the flower pedaling Pudu Cihang and his disciples to the hunting ground. This time, no one stopped them.


    Looking at the figure of Pudu Cihang who followed Wei Wuxian into the arena, the shock in the eyes of the monks on their knees did not fade. On the contrary, it added new curiosity.


    Buddha, oh no, they heard what the master said just now.


    He is not the Buddha. The golden body Dharma picture just appeared is just asking the Buddha to attach himself. Is that all? Well, it''s not appropriate to use this word. After all, today''s immortal gate has never heard of anyone who can ask god Buddha to attach himself. This master is also the first one.


    And Wei Wuxian. Just now, the master said that his ability to summon black Qi and skeletons is the method of the underworld God taught by Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet. Isn''t that incredible? Is it evil?This


    Those friars who were dubious and chose to kneel down together because all the people around them were on their knees. A look of doubt flashed on their faces.


    However, the monks with lower accomplishments did not think so much as they did before. The Bodhisattvas of dizang king, the Bodhisattvas who are in hell in the Buddhist world, can''t be more normal. Can we say that they are devils?


    No!


    The same trick, different people use, the concept is also different.


    If monsters summon so many skeletons, it''s a magic. But if it''s a Bodhisattva, it''s a supernatural power magic. The right magic can''t be any more.


    Since Wei Wuxian''s move was taught by the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet, it can''t be regarded as heresy. It''s the right way. Well, that''s it.


    That''s what most monks think.


    There is no way. Although the means involved in the dead and resentment are evil and heresy, and this idea has been deeply rooted in their hearts, the scene of Pudu Cihang incarnating Buddha just now is enough to uproot this idea from their hearts.


    Abbreviation: destroy Three Outlooks!


    Since the Three Outlooks have been destroyed, what the Buddha said is what he said. How can we monks not believe what the Buddha said?


    Don''t you think so?!


    "Wei Wuxian, what did he go through and where did he realize such a group of people?" When the figure of Pudu Cihang completely disappeared from the sight, jinzixuan followed the crowd to get up from the ground, patted the ashes on his body, frowned and wondered.


    Looking at Jiang Fengmian who may know the details, jinzixuan thinks about it and decides to ask for advice. After all, although he is reluctant, he is also the father of his fiancee.


    Who knows, he just took a step, the sky suddenly fell large snowflakes, the temperature dropped rapidly, blink of an eye, this green forest has become a cold forest.


    This is What happened again?


    Jin Zixuan and all the people on the scene quickly looked left and right. Soon, they found something. It was on the path to their right. Several people were walking slowly towards here. Because of the snow, they couldn''t see clearly. However, the leader seemed to be a woman, and she carried a big gourd behind her.


    She Who is it?

 Chapter 217

    Not only jinzixuan, but other friars also looked at the people who were coming here with doubts and nervous eyes.


    Who are they?


    What happened today is so unexpected. There are so many mysterious people and creatures coming here that the monks of their families are mentally weak.


    First, the Phoenix came, and then the Wen family came to trouble, but Wei Wuxian used ghost tricks Oh, no, he taught by the magic of the underworld. Wen Zhuliu didn''t wake up until now. Then, a very powerful monk came here to show his golden body and beat Wen Chao back to his original shape. He was a donkey.


    Now, this fine sunny day suddenly falls snowflakes, and the green forest turns into a cold forest. At the same time, several people appear and are walking towards them. How can this not make people nervous?


    In other words, when did so many powerful characters emerge in the immortal gate?


    The divine bird Phoenix and the Tathagata Buddha, we don''t even know where to look. Now, our little heart can''t bear it, and we don''t know which big man will appear this time?


    Look at the cold, isn''t it the weather God?!


    "Ha ha, number one!"


    Just as the monks were guessing, one of those men suddenly quickened his pace and ran towards here. The crowd made defensive moves in a hurry. Unfortunately, there was no place for them to fight. He came to the front and back of the crowd, opened his hands and yelled.


    Then he took out an invitation from his arms, looked around, and asked, "is this where Yunmeng Jiang''s hunting meeting is held?"


    "In the next cloud dream, Jiang''s Jiang Feng sleeps. I don''t know who the master is?" Hearing the young man''s question, Jiang Fengmian asked him.


    "Jiang Fengmian? Yes, this is it. Hello, Lord Jiang. My name is Bai yuechu, the strongest red line immortal in history. This is your Yunmeng Jiang''s invitation to our big boss. Have a look. " Follow the reputation to Jiang Fengmian, Bai yuechu swish, jump in front of him, hand the invitation to him and say.


    When Jiang Fengmian opened the invitation to see which guest it was, Bai yuechu said to him, "master Jiang, I heard that the guests who came to the hunting party had enough food. Is that true?"


    Jiang Fengmian


    After reading the invitation, Jiang Mianfeng wants to close the invitation with a jerk.


    Raised his head, with a strange look at the face of a smile in front of Bai yuechu.


    Is food enough?


    Although we haven''t said that, since we have invited guests to the hunting party, we will certainly prepare enough food and snacks, but this is the first time someone has asked him such questions.


    Is this a very important question? Compared with the prey in Baifeng mountain, it''s not worth mentioning?


    Jiang Fengmian was puzzled.


    Then, the next second, he noticed the four big words on Bai yuechu''s clothes. Jiang Fengmian understood them clearly.


    Well, people who can write the four words "get rid of poverty and become rich" on their clothes may have different concerns from successful people like themselves.


    If you are poor, you should be more concerned about the food than the prey.


    Thinking about it, Jiang Fengmian opened his twitching mouth and said with a smile to Bai yuechu in front of him: "it''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. Please rest assured, young master, we Yunmeng Jiang family will not make you hungry."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Thank you, Lord Jiang. By the way, Lord Jiang, I don''t know if you still lack pendant on your thigh because you have so much money. If you do, what do you think of me? " Bai yuechu said thanks to Jiang Fengmian. After a turn, he asked.


    Jiang Fengmian


    Hang, hang?


    Jiang Fengmian is completely confused. This young master is too unusual. Besides being poor, is he really normal in other aspects?


    Let him in. He won''t hurt people, will he?


    Jiang Fengmian was suddenly a little worried.


    "Shut up, be quiet!" Just when Jiang Fengmian wanted to say something, a cold and noble voice rang out. There were three women who were not human at first sight. They came to the place less than 20 meters away from him. The woman with a big gourd on her back, perfect figure and charming temperament, wearing a white neck and a red and white dress, looked at Bai yuechu, That was to him.


    After receiving the indifferent eyes from Tu Shanya, Bai yuechu swallowed her saliva. Then she touched the back of her head with her hand and said with a smile, "well, boss, I''m just joking with Lord Jiang. I''m sure I won''t take private work outside. Don''t worry."


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Tu Shanya turned her eyes to Jiang Fengmian and asked, "can we go in?"


    "Well, yes, of course. Tushan leader, please." Jiang Fengmian closed the invitation card in his hand and said to Tu Shanya. At the same time, he made a gesture of invitation.


    "Go." Instead of making polite remarks to Jiang Fengmian like the previous group members, Tu Shanya said directly to Tu Shanrong and Tu shansu.As for Bai yuechu, he dares not to follow up.


    "Brother Taoist, let''s go." Tu Shan Su Su cried to Bai Yue Chu.


    "Well, good. Enough food. I''ll take care of it." Bai yuechu sings a joyful tune and follows Tu Shanya to the hunting ground.


    "You guys, come and entertain the guests." Seeing that the four of them had gone in, Jiang Fengmian realized that he had not arranged for his disciples to guide them. He immediately ordered to the several Jiang disciples who had just got up from the ground.


    "Yes, Lord." Those disciples were shocked by Tu Shanya''s beauty. Although they were not human from her ears, they were not evil since they were the guests of Jiang family in Yunmeng. Some of their good wishes might come true. So the disciples who were ordered by Jiang Fengmian responded happily. Then they quickly turned to Tu Shanya and chased them, and they came back Treat the guests warmly.


    "Ah Xian''s friends are exaggerating one by one." After the disciples chased in, Jiang Fengmian looked at the frozen trees and the flowers on the ground, and the nearby Phoenix, who ignored the cold and was still asleep, murmured in his heart.


    "Lord Jiang." At this time, someone called himself behind him. Looking back, he found that it was Jin Zixuan, who was walking towards him.


    "Young master Jin." Jiang Fengmian nodded to him, waiting for him to come down. He should have something to do with himself. He doesn''t know if it''s about a Li. If it''s right, he doesn''t have to talk to himself. If it''s not, he will go to his father later and propose to withdraw his marriage.


    As an elder, he can make an engagement for his children, but he can''t fulfill it for them. In the future, they will spend their whole life together. Since he doesn''t like his daughter, and her daughter seems to have a little liking for other better CHILDES, there is no need for the engagement to continue.


    After all, the happiness of children is the most important!


    Jiang Fengmian thought in his heart.


    "Lord Jiang, I dare to ask for advice. I don''t know the origin of those people just now. How did Yunmeng Jiang know them and invite them to join Baifeng mountain hunting?" The gold Xuan hesitated for a moment, walked to Jiang Fengmian''s front, made a bow to him to ask a way.


    Hearing the original question, Jiang Fengmian shook his head and said with a smile, "Mr. Jin, it''s not just you. Other friends here also want to know the answer. In fact, it''s nothing. They are all the overhaul walkers ah Xian knew outside. As for how ah Xian got to know each other, it''s just like ah Xian got the power of the underworld. They are all arranged and valued by heaven, ha Ha ha


    With that, Jiang Fengmian suddenly laughs and regards Wei Wuxian as a parent-child. He is very happy that Wei Wuxian has entered the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie.


    And the golden porch in front of him, after hearing this, the facial expression was as ugly as eating a fly.


    Wei Wuxian is valued by heaven. Heaven really doesn''t have eyes!

 Chapter 218

    Just like Wei Wuxian hates himself, jinzixuan hates Wei Wuxian extremely. Therefore, when he hears Jiang Fengmian saying that he is valued by God, jinzixuan''s heart is uncomfortable and his expression is ugly.


    After a while, he just to Jiang Fengmian difficult smile, arched hand, slowly back down.


    He wanted to be quiet.


    Looking at the back of jinzixuan leaving, Jiang Fengmian didn''t speak. In fact, he didn''t know what to say.


    Comfort the child? How comfort, tell him not to lose heart, you are also very good, good life efforts will catch up with ah Xian sooner or later?


    Isn''t this a lie? How can he catch up with ah Xian? I''m afraid I can''t even see his back after a while.


    Think, Jiang Fengmian shook his head, no longer think about jinzixuan, anyway, after the hunting, he wants to go to his father to discuss the divorce.


    Then, Jiang Fengmian turned around and said to the hundreds of Wen family friars who stood up from the ground: "everyone, I have no intention of fighting against Wen family in Yunmeng, but I also hope that Wen family will not come to my Jiang family''s trouble. Please go back and tell master Wen what Jiang means, instead of sending him away."


    "Yes, yes, we will tell the Lord." Wen Chao turns into a donkey. Wen Zhuliu is seriously injured and unconscious. The rest of the Wen family dare not challenge Jiang Fengmian. One of the more senior Wen family friars speaks out.


    With that, he quickly ordered people to take the donkey, carry Wen Zhuliu and return to Qishan.


    It''s too dangerous here.


    "Suzerain, their morale is too low now. We don''t need much effort to keep them here. Why should we let them go?" Watching the people of the Wen family start to leave with their swords, Liu, one of the Jiang''s disciples of Yunmeng, comes up to Jiang Fengmian and asks.


    The Wen family has always been cruel and ruthless. They have tried every means to suppress the Jiang family and even the families that don''t submit to them. It''s a pity to miss this opportunity.


    "They are not the real strength of Wen family. We can take them at any time for Jiang family. Besides, although they come here for provocation, they are not guilty to death. If we kill them, and it''s hard to explain to the families who come to hunt, we might as well let them go back to Qishan and give Wen Ruohan a message.


    If Wen Ruohan knows his interest, we Yunmeng Jiang can avoid a war. If he doesn''t know his interest, then we will use thunder to give them color, and the world won''t say anything. " Jiang Fengmian explained to his six disciples.


    "I see. Master, do you think Wen Ruohan will be interested?"


    "No Jiang Fengmian said without hesitation.


    "Ah?"


    "Ha ha." Jiang Fengmian smiles, turns to look at the best disciple who plays with Wei Wuxian besides his own children, and asks, "if you are the patriarch who has been dominating the immortal sect for a long time, and someone turns your son into a donkey, will you give up?"


    "This No


    "So, wait. We''re not far away from the Wen family." Then Jiang Fengmian takes Lei Lingzhu back into his sleeve and walks towards the hunting ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, people from Nie''s family and LAN''s family came to Qinghe.


    Not only that, Yu Zhibo, Sasuke, the black marshal and the demon Bruce Lee, who have transformed into human beings, are also here.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke doesn''t know Chinese, but at night autumn gave him the translated mutton invented by grey wolf. Sasuke who ate the mutton could communicate with creatures using various languages, so he could come here at ease.


    However, with the strength of his first-class ninja, even if he comes, it''s hard to gain anything. Among the people who participate in the hunting, his strength may be a little stronger than Xiao Yan.


    Speaking of Xiao Yan, because there is no medicine to continue to absorb his fighting spirit, so his fighting spirit has been improved for a period of time, and now it is four periods of fighting spirit.


    As for fighting skills


    The medicine dust gave him the eight extreme collapse, and his current cultivation can''t be practiced, so what he can do is only a few yellow terraces fighting skills that he once learned in the Xiao family.


    Sitting on the seat arranged by Yunmeng Jiangshi, looking at the empty master, Jin Guangshan frowned and touched his chin on Jinshi''s side of Lanling. He was very confused.


    As the host, Jiang Fengmian has already taken a seat. He sits in a position at the bottom left of the top, but he doesn''t sit on the throne. So who is left with the throne? Is it Yu Ziyuan?


    No way!


    Jin Guangshan''s eyes turned slightly and denied in his heart.


    "Daddy." At this time, jinzixuan came back. First, he took a look at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli, who were sitting beside Jiang Fengmian. Then he said hello to his father and gave the Zhenzong treasure back to Jin Guangshan.


    "Well, how about ah Xuan? Did the Phoenix fly away?" After taking the magic weapon, Jin Guangshan asks Jin Zixuan.


    "No, I''m resting outside."


    "What, it''s strange that I didn''t leave." Hear the answer of golden Xuan, golden light good surprised way.


    "It''s not surprising, because the Phoenix was originally the mount of Lord Jiang''s guest, and it would naturally wait in place before the master left.""What, Mount!" Hearing this, Jin Guangshan suddenly stood up from his seat.


    How can this be possible? Who is so powerful and takes Phoenix as a mount? Is that too inhuman?


    "Daddy See his father in front of so many people''s face, gold Xuan quickly reminded him.


    "Oh, oh." Reacting to this, Jin Guangshan nodded to the patriarchs and CHILDES of the surrounding families, then sat down and asked in a low voice to jinzixuan, "do you know whose mount the Phoenix is?"


    "It is said that the person in the first position at the bottom right of the theme is the national teacher of a certain country or the head of a religion." Jin Zixuan replied.


    "National teacher?" Jin Guangshan looks at his son''s position. He looks at the moon worshippers sitting there. His eyes are full of curiosity. Are the national masters of those secular countries so powerful that they actually use Phoenix as a mount? Which country''s national masters are they?


    Well, it won''t be Kyushu anyway.


    Thinking, Jin Guangshan began to ask Jin Zixuan again.


    He has been sitting here all the time. He saw that Jiang''s disciples welcomed many people he had never met, and his attitude was better than that of the king''s patriarch in Lanling. It made him very strange. What was the origin of those people, plus the Phoenix There are too many questions in his mind.


    His bold son, who dares to go out and find out, should be able to help him answer his questions.


    Meanwhile, Gusu Lan''s side.


    Sitting beside LAN Xichen, looking at the seat of Qian Renxue next to Jiang''s seat, and constantly looking at Wei Wuxian, who is motioned by Jiang Yanli''s eyes, LAN Zhan frowns slightly. He has some doubts in his heart. What is Wei Ying doing?


    Harassing his elder martial sister?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Uncle Jiang, it''s time. It seems that the group leader won''t come. I sent a message with him in the group, and he didn''t reply. Why don''t we announce the start of the hunting first, and the group leader won''t blame me." After a while, Wei Wuxian looked at the time in the group and said to Jiang Fengmian.


    "Well, that''s fine." After nodding, Jiang Fengmian stood up and said to the friars around him: "everyone, today is the day when I hold Baifeng mountain hunting in Yunmeng. Thank you for coming. I hope you can show your skills in hunting and get the ideal prey. Now the auspicious time has come. Jiang announced that the hunting is on

 Chapter 219

    After that, the people who were preparing to take part in the hunting stood up from their seats, took their weapons, went out of the shed and came to the open space in front of the shed.


    It''s said that he came here to hunt, but it''s impossible for everyone to take part in the hunting. For example, Jin Guangshan, as the leader of the Jin family in Lanling, is used to happiness. How can he go to hunt demons and ghosts in person? This is just to show Jiang''s face and see how his son pretends to force him.


    My son has forced me to be a good father. We have face, don''t we?


    Jin Guangshan, who knows what happened outside the arena from jinzixuan, is eager for his son to shine in the hunting. At that time, those big people who come to the hunting at Jiang''s invitation may have some thoughts about their son''s talent. At that time, it''s better to accept apprentices, make friends, or even get married. In a word, as long as they like him, Then his son will be blessed in the future.


    His son is blessed, that is, he is blessed with Jin Guangshan, he is blessed with Jin Guangshan, isn''t that the Jinshi in Lanling is blessed?


    At the thought of the bright future, Jin Guangshan, who is sitting in the seat, can''t help but pick up the wine on the short table in front of him and drink a cup full of wine. He is in a very good mood.


    Wait, get married. Isn''t jinzixuan already engaged with Jiang Yanli? Why does jinguangshan expect his son to get married with some big man?


    Ha ha, of course, it''s because a man has three wives and four concubines, and Jiang Yanli is not as strong as his wife. After ah Xuan marries her, he should have no problem marrying someone else.


    After all, there is no rule in this world that a man can only kiss once in his life, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Guangshan is dreaming over there. Gusu LAN is here.


    LAN Xichen and LAN forgetting Ji, the brothers of LAN''s Shuangbi, go to battle together and bring several excellent children of the LAN family to the outside of the Lu shed. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The LAN family chooses to stand next to Jiang, and LAN forgetting Ji stands directly beside Jiang Cheng.


    Why is Jiang Cheng, not Wei Wuxian?


    A: on Wei Wuxian''s left is Jiang Cheng, and on his right is his sixth younger martial brother. He can''t stand beside him.


    "Forget the opportunity, I just heard that Mr. Wei had a great chance to learn the underworld Dharma left by the Bodhisattva of dizang king. Later, you can follow Mr. Wei and hunt with him at night. It''s a long experience to see the underworld magic power he got with your own eyes." The side head saw one eye oneself that face up to front, press root didn''t see Wei Wu envy of younger brother, blue Xi Chen says to him.


    "No, brother." Blue Zhan light way.


    "Don''t you want to see his powers?" LAN Xichen asked mildly.


    "I don''t want to."


    "I want to know, but I need to lead these disciples. I can''t separate myself, so I''m sorry for you. How about that?" LAN Xichen is still a gentle look, and LAN Zhan''s indifference is completely different, people can''t help but sigh, what a gentle and modest childe.


    Hearing his elder brother''s words, LAN Zhan wants to agree in his heart and refuse in his mouth, but He has said it for the second time. If he refuses, he may not say it for the third time. If he does not say it for the third time, he will not be able to go after he refuses.


    Thinking of this, LAN Zhan was silent for a while, then turned to LAN Xichen and said: "yes, brother."


    "Well." LAN Xichen nodded with a smile.


    I have a brother who is not honest. I have to make more snacks to be a brother.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the position of the members of the hunting group and their companions.


    "You look familiar, brother. I''m Xiao Yan. Have we met somewhere?" Behind him, with xuanchongchi on his back, Xiao Yan, who is driven to the shelf by a duck and doesn''t want to take part in the hunting, asks Yu Zhibo, who is standing beside him.


    Sasuke is also well prepared today. He bought a suit of armor in the mall and put it on his body. In his hand, he holds an electric light sword of Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world. Today, he doesn''t wear a ninja forehead guard on his head, so as a passer-by who has gone through more than ten years, Xiao Yan just thinks he looks familiar and doesn''t recognize him.


    Sasuke''s brows wrinkled when he heard the question of the guy who looked harmless but was dressed in black.


    Who is this guy? The excuse for climbing up a relationship is too rustic. When did you meet him?


    I, yuzhibo Sasuke, don''t know you!


    See in front of this age has not own big kid incredibly frown, Xiao Yan''s face suddenly a change.


    What''s the matter? I''ll ask. You''re frowning. Why, I can''t ask. Do you think I''m getting on with you?


    Who are you? You are so shameless. Do you know?


    Young man, you can''t be too proud. Otherwise, my tragic experience in the past two years is your example. At the beginning, I was too proud to look down on those people, so my cultivation was reduced to three periods of fighting spirit before I was killed by them


    Cough, no, I said the wrong thing.I didn''t look down on them. I just didn''t pay attention to them. They even hated me and humiliated me because I didn''t pay attention to them. It''s really a villain''s nature. It will pay off every day.


    Xiao Yan corrects a way in the heart.


    "My name is yuzhibo Sasuke. I haven''t met you." At this time, after thinking about it, he thought it was no big deal to answer his question. Sasuke finally squinted at Xiao Yan and said to him in a cold voice.


    "Yuzhibo''s assistant?" Hearing the name, Xiao Yan''s face changed for the second time.


    What''s the matter? It''s not only Yin Su in the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven, but also the black marshal in pleasant goat and grey wolf. Now even Yu Zhibo Sasuke has appeared. What''s the matter? How come these characters in novels and cartoons have passed through, and they are still living with themselves?


    Is In fact, he is also a character in a novel or animation works, isn''t he?


    No way!


    Suddenly thought of what Xiao Yan pupil sharp contraction, think very scared!


    At the same time, he also understood why the young man in front of him frowned and looked so proud when he heard his own question.


    Two pillars, no matter what occasion can be proud, often feel very good guy.


    If he doesn''t frown, he won''t be Yu Zhibo Er Zhu. Oh no, Yu Zhibo will help.


    "By the way, although Er Zhu is often beaten, his strength is very strong. Seeing that he doesn''t wear Muye to protect his forehead, he should have left Muye and gone to dasheban. Maybe..." Suddenly, what did Xiao Yan react to, and then his face changed for the third time, showing a friendly smile to Sasuke again.


    "Sasuke, I..."


    "Roar!"


    This time, Xiao Yan really plans to get along with Sasuke, and it''s best to form a team to enter Baifeng mountain. Suddenly, a loud roar of beasts comes from the sky, and then a bunch of purple light comes down from the sky, shining on everyone''s eyes.


    What''s going on here?


    Wei Wuxian, who covers his eyes with his hand, is puzzled. At this time, AI te''s news from the group leader jumps out in the group.

 Chapter 220

    Yeshiqiu: "Wei Wuxian is a friend of mine who is going to take part in the hunting in Baifeng mountain. You can help her arrange it without too much care. Let her have a long experience."


    Has come to the world of the devil, but did not appear in the night autumn to Wei Wuxian sent a message.


    He came here for three purposes. One is to see if the group members can increase some friendship through this activity, so that they can have more in-depth exchanges, help each other and go to the peak together in the future.


    Second, in order to protect Nalan Yanran secretly, on the premise of ensuring her safety, let her see the demons, which is good for her in the future, and maybe she can help herself in the future.


    You know, Nalan Yanran''s talent is not low. Although she didn''t practice as fast as Xiao Yan at the beginning, when Xiao Yan was a fighter, she was just a eight part fighter, but the speed of a moment doesn''t represent a person''s complete talent.


    In the original work, Xiao Yan gets Yao Lao''s personal guidance, practices burning, engulfs Qinglian earth''s heart fire and falling heart inflammation, which is known as practicing cheating device, and his accomplishments jump directly from Douling to the peak of DouWang.


    At the same time, Nalan Yanran came out of yunlanzong''s door of life and death, and also advanced to the top of DouWang. It can be seen that Nalan Yanran''s talent is not low. If you cultivate her well, you may be able to help yourself in some way in the future.


    As for the statement that she was promoted by the gate of life and death, it''s a good mistake, but what chance can she have in the mainland of fighting spirit?


    Not to mention two.


    Therefore, her chance is absolutely not as big as Xiao Yan''s, which can keep up with Xiao Yan''s cultivation. It has to be said that Nalan Yanran is really talented in her cultivation.


    And after that


    It''s not the protagonist in the end. Unlike Xiao Yan, who has no bottleneck, he can quickly become stronger by swallowing the fire, and even has no chance to encounter any more. Therefore, his cultivation is far inferior to him, which is the most normal.


    In addition, for them in the same fight for the king peak, Xiao Yan a move will Nalan Yanran to capture this matter.


    Night time autumn privately think, this should be his leading role in the fate of the trouble, not as he said, Nalan Yanran unstable state, fighting empty.


    To tell you the truth, when I was reading the novel, every time I saw Xiao Yan''s opponent''s state of mind was almost the same as or higher than him, but he was defeated by him because of unstable state, frivolous fighting spirit or lack of combat experience, yeshiqiu was very strange.


    Together, other people''s fighting spirit is vain. Your fighting spirit promoted by swallowing different fire is very stable, just like your own daily sweating cultivation.


    When we fight with Nalan Yanran, we don''t talk about the realm of fighting king. At the end of the battle, we also talk about the fighting spirit of others


    Good guy, they stayed for so many years in the later period of the nine star duel, but they just took a step forward, which is also vanity. You took so many steps at one time, so you are as stable as a mountain, right?


    Let''s put aside the problem of fighting spirit and vanity. Don''t we still have combat experience? People have lived for thousands of years and fought countless battles. Combat experience is definitely better than you. Isn''t it that it doesn''t work at all, and it''s not even necessary to mention it?


    It''s not normal, it''s not logical.


    For this kind of abnormal and illogical thing, yeshiqiu thinks that it must be attributed to his identity as the leading role, so it makes sense.


    Now, his protagonist''s luck is gone. Can he still go with the wind and water like in the original work? Will he be stronger all the way?


    This is also the third purpose of night time and autumn.


    Xiao Yan''s protagonist Qi Yun has been taken to the pawn shop by Pudu Cihang under coercion and inducement. Yeshiqiu wants to know what kind of experience a protagonist without Qi Yun will have in such a dangerous place as Baifeng mountain, which can be used as his own research data on the protagonist.


    Well, to put it more simply, yeshiqiu wants Xiao Yan to be a mouse, and he is the observer and researcher of this mouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the news of AI te from the leader of the group, Wei Wuxian immediately became serious.


    I thought the group leader would not come, but unexpectedly, he sent a man to join the Baifeng mountain hunting, which was beyond my expectation.


    Soon, the purple light that fell from the sky disappeared. A huge lion monster with horns on its head, wings on both sides and covered with Amethyst appeared in the public''s sight. On the lion''s back, there was a girl wearing a moon white dress with a strange looking sword in her hand.


    It''s Nalan Yanran.


    He said that he would bring her to Baifeng mountain hunting, so he would bring her. Yeshiqiu didn''t forget it.


    Speaking of the time when she went to the palace where she lived yesterday to tell her about it, Nalan Yanran wanted to bring yunyun with her. She was afraid that Qiu would recognize yunyun at night, and there were misunderstandings about yunyun. She suspected that she had done something to him in order to murder him. She was worried that they would fight and make a big deal. Therefore, Nalan Yanran hesitated for a moment about this matter, and finally came to a conclusion Still didn''t mention, just listen to side knock of ask, oneself can take maid to go over.For this kind of question, nighttime autumn naturally refused without hesitation.


    Are you kidding? This is to hunt monsters and ghosts, not to visit mountains and rivers. Because I have never seen it before, it can be said that it''s more dangerous than hunting Warcraft in the Warcraft mountains. It''s just taking the maid. Are you stupid?


    She is severely rejected by yeshiqiu. Nalan Yanran is very disappointed, but she also knows that she really has some idiots to ask this question, so she doesn''t say anything more. She can only let yunyun, who is still healing, stay in her palace to watch her home.


    Fortunately, I had stored a lot of food and water in the palace before I set out. I would not be hungry to her, and I could support her until the day when she recovered from her injury.


    "What a beautiful girl. Who is she?" Purple disappear, Xiao Yan eyes from Sasuke''s body transferred to Nalan Yanran''s body, murmur.


    Then, he looked at the Amethyst lion king under Nalan Yanran, and his eyes were full of envy.


    "I wish I had such a mount!" Xiao Yan sighed in his heart.


    This is the mount that she took time to suppress and subdue in the Warcraft mountains at nightfall. This time, she lent it to Nalan Yanran for use, so that she would not catch any decent prey in the Baifeng mountain hunting, and she would have to come out to rescue her in case of danger.


    Although she has refined a blood Bodhi with three lines, and her strength has greatly increased, she is just entering the realm of King Dou. She is not even a star king. Moreover, she is not the leading role. Her realm is really unstable, and her combat experience is only in the stage of a fighter. Therefore, nightfall feels that it is necessary to prepare a powerful mount for her.


    Of course, the night autumn ordered the Amethyst lion king, only when necessary, some small crisis or let Nalan Yanran himself to find a way to solve.


    "Welcome, girl." At this time, under the gaze of Xiao Yan, Wei Wuxian came out of Jiang''s team, walked toward Nalan, and said with a brilliant smile.


    Seeing Wei Wuxian''s smiling face, in an instant, Xiao Yan decided a position for him in his heart -- "lecherous!"

 Chapter 221

    As a noble and virtuous traverser, Xiao Yan immediately frowned when he saw Wei Wuxian walking toward Nalan with a bright smile on his face.


    This surname Wei, is absolutely a lecher, can''t have wrong.


    I smile when I see beautiful women. Who is this?


    Xiao Yan despises this kind of person most!


    "Hello, Mr. Wei. This is my invitation to meet you for the first time." I didn''t know that my fiance was in the crowd, and I was amazed at my beauty. Looking at Wei Wuxian who came to me, Nalan Yanran came down from the purple crystal lion king, handed him the invitation and said.


    After receiving the invitation, he found that it was the type of invitation made by the chat group for the group members who signed up for the activity. Wei Wuxian was stunned and then opened it.


    He has received the news from the group leader. Naturally, it doesn''t matter what the invitation is. However, the invitation is usually written with the basic information of the other party, such as his name and power. Wei Wuxian thinks that as the organizer, he still needs to know about these things.


    "Miss Nalan, Nalan Yanran..." Seeing some information of Nalan Yanran written on the invitation, Wei Wuxian nodded, not surprised to learn that she was a daughter from a big family.


    After all, it''s perfectly normal for the group leader to spontaneously send information to herself and arrange for her to participate in the hunting.


    Put the invitation into his sleeve, Wei Wuxian said with a smile to Nalan: "Nalan girl can come to Baifeng mountain hunting, it seems that this hunting will be a lot of fun. By the way, Miss Nalan, how do you know my surname is Wei? I haven''t introduced myself, have I


    Even if the other party was the one brought by the group leader, Wei Wuxian didn''t have much fear and could still laugh.


    Although the man was smiling at himself, Nalan could see from the other person''s eyes that he just liked to laugh. He didn''t have some wrong thoughts like those shameless people. So he also gave him a smile and politely said: "I''ve been to a magical city, where I saw Mr. Wei''s portrait, that''s the one The billboard of Yunmeng Jiang''s recruiting disciples. Mr. Wei is the advertiser Spokesperson, right? "


    Wei Wuxian


    Is that damn billboard still open?


    In order to earn more points and expand their strength, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng negotiated to set up the residence as the branch of Yunmeng Jiang''s family, and to receive apprentices for a fee to teach them how to cultivate immortals.


    After seeing the advertising operation of demon Bruce Lee [Zhutian pet store], Wei Wuxian, who is busy drinking, asks tool maker Jiang Cheng to learn from it and ask him to do a wave of advertising for Yunmeng''s Jiang family in the affiliated world. Because it''s his own business, it''s really a big event, so Jiang Cheng doesn''t refuse.


    Then, the billboards with Wei Wuxian as the spokesperson stood up one by one in the capital. For a moment, Wei Wuxian became very popular, and almost everyone knew his name and appearance.


    Wei Wuxian, who learned about this, naturally refused to do it. Although he was thick skinned, he was not so thick that everyone could see his portrait, which was still so big. How could this work? So he quickly asked his younger martial brothers to tear down those billboards and replace them with Jiang Cheng''s portrait.


    Unexpectedly, there are still omissions. What a mistake!


    "Miss Nalan, please don''t forget this. Please." Closed his eyes, Wei Wuxian bit his teeth, suddenly bowed to Nalan Yanran.


    "Well Good I don''t understand why this man has such a big reaction. His portrait is actually pretty and handsome. Is it necessary? However, as a guest, the host''s family has this request, and he just agrees. Anyway, it''s not too much.


    "Hoo, that''s good. Since Miss Nalan knows me, I won''t waste time to introduce myself. Now that the hunting has started, please follow us to the depths of Baifeng mountain and start the night hunting.


    The time of this hunting party is half a day. When the girl sees the fireworks lighting up in the air, she needs to return here in a quarter of an hour. At that time, we will determine who is the leader according to who has the most abundant prey.


    He became the leader of Baifeng mountain hunting, which is a famous thing in Xianmen. Of course, it may not be attractive to girls, but the competition is just for the stimulation of participation and the joy after victory. Miss Nalan, don''t you think so? "


    Hearing that Nalan Yanran promised that she would forget that, Wei Wuxian was relieved and gave her a brief introduction to the rules of the competition.


    "Well, Xiaoqiu had already told me when I came here. Don''t worry, Mr. Wei. I know that." Nalan Yanran nodded to Wei Wuxian.


    "Xiao, Xiao Qiu?" Hearing this address, Wei Wuxian''s mouth twitched fiercely.


    She''s not talking about the group leader, right? She must not be talking about the group leader, right?!


    "Any questions?" See Wei Wuxian''s expression seems to be a little wrong, Nalan Yanran asked him.


    "No, No." Wei Wuxian quickly waved his hand. Good guy, it seems that he underestimated the origin of this woman. It''s not an ordinary friend of the group leader. Xiao Qiu, dare to call it that, is it his friend?Well, it''s possible.


    "Please stand in the middle of the team and start with the team. When you get to the depth of Baifeng mountain, you can act separately." Wei Wuxian forced himself to calm down and finally said to her.


    "Well." Nalan Yanran nodded slightly, then under the guidance of Wei Wuxian, he took the Amethyst lion king to the position where the group members and their partners stood, and they stood in the middle of the team.


    As for the front of this hunting team, there are four families, and at the back are some small families.


    More than ten seconds later, when Nalan Yanran joined the team, Wei Wuxian nodded to Jiang Fengmian, who was sitting on the seat in the Lu shed. The latter received a sign, took back his eyes looking at the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and said to the crowd, "now, let''s go, hunt!"


    "Yes The four families and the disciples of the small clan answered in unison, and then the four families led them to fly to the depths of Baifeng mountain.


    Flying?


    That''s right. Sword flying.


    "There are so many people who can fly with their swords. The world of cultivating immortals is really not simple. Shuanger, Yuner and Fenger, you follow closely as teachers." After all the members of the four families set out for the imperial sword, xiongba said to the three disciples behind him. Then he pulled out the sword from his waist and flew out with a royal sword.


    In the second movie of Fengyun TV series, when Emperor Shitian slaughtered the dragon, the warriors he invited, including Jianchen, could fly with his sword, and now the conqueror could do the same.


    Seeing his master flying, Shuang Yunfeng looks at each other, then uses his own lightness skills to catch up.


    Then, Nalan Yanran rides the Amethyst winged lion king to keep up with the team. Li Maozhen and the empress in men''s clothes fly out with a sword. The black Marshal turns into a human by transfiguration directly flies in the air. The demon Bruce Lee calls out his pet dragon to fly in the mount. At the beginning of the white moon, qianrenxue opens up the angel martial spirit, and the two title Douluo flies in the air


    See this scene, Xiao Yan whole people are shocked, isn''t it, how do you all like this, shouldn''t you honestly walk into the mountain?


    It''s very embarrassing for me.


    "Zuo Zhujun..." Turning to Sasuke, who also has no movement around him, Xiao Yan wants to say something to him. Unexpectedly, just after three words, he sees Sasuke open his eyes and stare at those friars flying with the imperial sword.


    Then, Xiao Yan saw a scene that he could never forget in his life.


    After staring at the friars for more than ten seconds, Sasuke took out his electronic sword, turned off the switch, stepped on it a little slower and flew out.


    Xiao Yan


    Mom, you sell it!

 Chapter 222

    Is it great to have a writing wheel eye? Is it great to copy other people''s skills?


    Well, it''s really amazing. I call it envy and jealousy.


    However, you are a ninja. You can copy the skills of a monk. Aren''t you playing a rogue? Is your ninja really passed down from China? Is it derived from Taoism? Or is it just a change of soup?


    Looking at Sasuke''s back, Xiao Yan stands in place and clenches his fist, feeling extremely depressed.


    He can''t fly, he doesn''t have a flying mount, he doesn''t even have a body method, fighting skill or lightness skill, so he has only one way to keep up with these people.


    "Alas Xiao Yan sighed heavily, then stepped forward and ran on the ground. Chao Sasuke and others chased him.


    He was driven to the shelves by Pudu Cihang. He had to go if he didn''t want to. There was really no way.


    "Oh, it''s a physical test to run." In a corner of the hunting ground, yeshiqiu is holding a spirit fruit in his hand, biting it while watching the group of people who started hunting at night. When he saw that Xiao Yan was actually moving forward in the way of running, the action of eating fruit at night made him feel funny.


    I remember that in the original work, Xiao Yan set out every time to go to the same place with many people, and his way forward was very impressive.


    He was pushed down from a high place by haibodong at the meeting. With the subtle control of fighting spirit, he waved his sleeve to dissolve his momentum and landed steadily, which was better than Liu Ling and the little princess of Jia family.


    When the fight between jiaxingtian and haibodong startles the people gathered at Nalan''s house, Nalan Yanran and muzhan are all hopping around on the roof. He is the only one who uses such dazzling skills as flying fighting skills. As soon as he takes off in the air with the two fighting kings, he chases jiaxingtian and haibodong and explodes all the people of the same age.


    Now, most of the people around him are flying, and a few of them, such as Qin Shuang, are also using their own lightness skills. They are moving forward quickly and elegantly. He is the only one who uses the second primitive way of moving forward - running. I have to say that this scene really makes nightfall feel funny.


    "Is this what happens to the protagonists after they lose their luck?" At night, autumn continued to bite the fruit, in the heart of the secret way.


    Then, with a flash of body shape, they disappeared from the original place and appeared in the sky above their group of hunters. Behind them, a pair of purple wings kept waving, following them.


    He came here for three purposes. Of course, he had to follow up.


    "Well? I seem to feel the breath of the group leader. " Just at night, when autumn uses its fighting spirit to transform its wings, the moon worshiper sitting in the reed shed suddenly raises his head, looks at the sky not far away and whispers.


    He came here purely to observe the significance of the event to the chat group, not to participate in the event.


    After all, what does an overhaul traveler like him do to hunt the ghosts in this little Baifeng mountain?


    Half a day!


    You''re welcome. If he lets go and gives him half an hour, he can wipe out Baifeng mountain. If he brings water Warcraft, then


    Hehe, not to mention a small Baifeng mountain, it is not difficult for him to destroy the world.


    However, under the guidance of the group leader, he has given up the idea of destroying the world. He wants to use science, discovery and facts to change those ignorant human beings, light the fire of love in their hearts, and let them spontaneously pass on the love, little by little, little by little, until finally the whole world is full of love.


    Well, the most important thing is that the group leader is right. After destroying the world, he can''t guarantee that he can really create a new world full of love. Even if he catches the descendants of Nu Wa, he can''t be sure.


    Moreover, it seems that the descendants of Nuwa were taken away by the old man of Shushan sword saint. With their own strength, they may not be able to defeat the sword saint. Moreover, according to the group leader, in their original fate, the great God of Nuwa also helped Li Xiaoyao to fight himself across time and space.


    Ha ha, a group of illiterates don''t believe in science. They join hands to bully me. They also beat me across time and space. I can''t stir up trouble. Can''t I hide?


    I realized that I want a new way to change my world. This is the right way. If you dare to stop it, you will be buried by the long river of history.


    That''s what I said to the moon!


    "Group leader?" Sitting next to the moon worshiper, Tu Shanya, who also did not participate in hunting, just brought Bai yuechu to practice. After hearing the words, she frowned and looked around quickly with a pair of good-looking eyes. It seemed that she was trying to find the trace of autumn at night.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t worship the moon, and her cultivation is not enough to find the trace of autumn at night, or even feel the breath of him.


    Moreover, it seems that the skill of demon tracking can''t capture the trace of true Qi and fighting Qi, so her perception ability has little effect on the universe. Recently, she is trying to improve her perception ability, but there is no progress.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­I didn''t know that Baiyue was aware of her coming. When she followed the hunters, she ate the fruit and threw it to the ground.


    Then, when they arrive at the depth of Baifeng mountain and want to hunt ghosts and ghosts separately, they use his new technique of shadow separation to follow Nalan Yanran and protect her in secret. Then they follow Xiao Yan and plan to have a careful look at what kind of experience the protagonist without luck will have.


    If the crowd is lost, it is an excellent way to catch the protagonists who are unable to accept the villains and will endanger their lives, and force them to pawn them. It can not only protect the safety of the group members, but also make the chat group more wealth.


    Qi Yun, the protagonist, is infinitely better than the local level skill and God''s armor.


    With it, it is only a matter of time for other worlds not to mention what treasures they want in their own world.


    Of course, the protagonist''s temperament is also divided into different types. For example, Xiao Yan''s is the best quality product. For example, Zhang Xiaofan, Qiao Feng and Li xunhuan''s, then


    Hehe, it''s better not to. After all, although they have power, they have lost the most precious things. What''s the use of power?


    At night, Qiu follows Xiao Yan in the air, but Xiao Yan is following Sasuke all the time. Wherever Sasuke goes, he follows and keeps running, which makes him almost think that he is going to change his surname.


    After a while, Sasuke put away the electronic sword and glanced at Xiao Yan, who had been following him. He looked a little dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything. He just said in his heart: "let you follow me. When I need to, I''ll throw you out as bait."


    "Hiss!"


    Sasuke had just finished thinking about this. Suddenly, a snake''s voice began to sound from the front. Originally, this kind of voice should be very small, but he could hear it so clearly. There was only one possibility. There was a very huge snake in front, maybe a refined demon beast.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke stopped and looked back at Xiao Yan, who was sweating because of running.


    At the same time, Xiao Yan suddenly feels cold, as if something bad is coming to him.

 Chapter 223

    "Hey, you go to the front to see if it''s a goblin, and then come back and tell me about it."


    Just after Xiao Yangang had this feeling, Sasuke suddenly said to him, his voice was very cold, his tone was very proud, just like an order.


    Well, that''s the order.


    Who let you follow me all the time? People who follow yuzhibo need to pay a price. Now it''s time for you to pay.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are ten thousand words in Xiao Yan''s heart.


    Labor and capital think that you are a leading role. If you follow you and touch your light, you may survive the hunting. Why don''t you give me the light and let me be a spy to help you find out the situation?


    If there is a monster in front of me, and it''s still very powerful, then my meat will become food!


    No, never!


    "Are you trying to refuse me, maniac?" Sasuke opens his eyes and asks coldly to Xiao Yan.


    Dare to follow yuzhibo and refuse the order of yuzhibo people. You are arrogant. I hate such a madman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yan suddenly felt that it was a mistake to follow Sasuke. Even if he wanted to get involved in the light of the protagonist, he should choose a better character to follow. Er Zhu, he is not a good man.


    "It seems that you are determined to disobey my orders. Good, Huodun --"


    "wait, two, oh no, Sasuke Jun, I''ll go!" See Sasuke began to seal, Xiao Yan pupil a shrink, quickly shout.


    Then, after biting the alveolar, wipe the cold sweat on the forehead, deep breath, slowly forward.


    "Madder, what evil did labor and capital do in their last life to bear such oppression? Well, you two pillars, remember what happened today. Don''t deceive the poor youth in 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. When I turn over one day, I will surely return this disgrace and danger to you with interest! " While advancing, Xiao Yan cursed in his heart.


    However, he didn''t notice that he was a traverser and kept the memory of two generations. Even in his life, he was older than Sasuke. Compared with Sasuke, he was not qualified to call himself a teenager.


    "Hurry up, don''t dally!" Sasuke stopped the action and urged him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see Xiao Yan clenched his teeth and then quickened his pace. As he walked by Sasuke, he had a terrible idea in his heart: if I do it now, can I kill the two pillars by surprise?


    Yes, although I want to follow him and survive the hunting with his light, it''s good for him not to kill himself.


    In this case, I''ll kill him first, and then pick out his writing eyes. Isn''t this a great chance to become stronger?


    Xiao Yan has also seen Naruto in his previous life, and has some understanding of writing wheel eye and Ninjutsu. Whether it''s writing wheel eye as a blood successor or Ninjutsu in the world of fire shadow, the energy that drives them is chakra, which is divided into three parts: cellular energy, spiritual energy and natural energy.


    Let''s not talk about natural energy. Cell energy, apart from its physical strength, doesn''t know how to use it to activate skills. However, he knows spiritual energy, so Xiao Yan thinks that if he gets the eye of writing wheel, he won''t be embarrassed that he can''t use it.


    After all, he feels that his spiritual strength is quite strong, so his chakras should have a lot.


    "With the eye of writing wheel, my strength can be greatly improved. I can also copy other people''s skills everywhere, just like those friars flying with their swords before the second pillar.


    As for the side effects that can''t be turned off


    There are advantages and disadvantages. The advantages outweigh the disadvantages. I can''t do it. I''ll take away the body of Er Zhu. After I escape this disaster, I''ll see if I can find an expert to exchange my blood with his. "


    Think of here, Xiao Yan immediately evil from the edge of the gall, side head with his fierce eyes looking at two pillars, is about to hand, who knows


    As soon as he got to one side of his head, the cold eyes of the two pillars appeared in his sight.


    Two pairs of eyes such a pair of vision, Xiao Yan immediately virtual.


    Mad, you can''t sneak!


    Originally so close, he suddenly shot, there is a great probability that he can be caught unprepared, but he has been staring at himself, then the situation is different.


    Xiao Yan is not so stupid when he attacks the two pillars under the eyes of the writing wheel.


    So, this idea doesn''t work.


    "What do you mean by that look? I don''t want it anymore?" See Xiao Yan side head looking at oneself, assist to him cold voice say.


    "No, no, my eyes are in the sand. I''ll just rub them." Xiao Yan said in a hurry, and then he really rubbed his eyes.


    "Don''t try to play tricks. Go and see what''s going on, and then come back and tell me." Sasuke picked pick eyebrows, took out the money of the electronic sword, pointed to Xiao Yan with the tip of the sword, said."Well, good, good." There is no way, Xiao Yan can only nod should way, and then jump over Sasuke, careful to go ahead.


    His hearing was not as good as Sasuke''s, but as he stepped forward, he began to hear the sound of the snake''s spitting. His body became stiff and his hair stood up in an instant.


    Sure enough, er Zhu won''t ask himself to inquire ahead for no reason. He must have heard the sound, so that''s why. This guy


    Xiao Yan scolded Sasuke a few words in his heart, and then looked back. Under the threat of Sasuke''s two fingers, he swallowed and entered the Bush in front of him.


    When walking through the Bush, Xiao Yan wants to take a path to leave. No matter Sasuke, he will not be threatened by him, but when he has finished the Bush, his idea disappears instantly.


    Because I can''t leave.


    In front of him, a small lake appeared. There was a stone in the middle of the lake. A huge boa constrictor with blue scales was winding around it. His face was full of humanized expectation for a small tree that was about to bloom on the stone.


    See this, the corner of Xiao Yan''s mouth mercilessly smoked.


    He thought that even if there was a snake in front of him, he could escape by taking another road as long as he avoided it, but


    Looking at the lake half a step away from him, Xiao Yan really didn''t know where his road was?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the sky, he covered his figure with white clouds, looked at Xiao Yan who slowly returned to the bushes, and then looked at the flower tree protected by the snake demon. At night, his eyes turned and he said, "is this the chance Xiao Yan met, or Sasuke met?"

 Chapter 224

    "It should be Sasuke. After all, it''s impossible for Xiao Yan to defeat the snake demon and get the blooming Linghua, but it seems that Sasuke can''t do it either." At night, Qiu felt his chin and thought of it in his heart.


    It seems that we have to take another look and see the end of the hunting to have a clear understanding of the protagonist who lost his luck.


    In addition, the spirit tree protected by the snake demon, on which the spirit flower is about to bloom, looks a little similar to the Yin Yang Xuanlong flower in the treasure house of the Jia family. I don''t know if it''s the same species?


    Think, night autumn continue to pay close attention to the dynamic below.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the Bush slowly, Xiao Yan was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to breathe. He quickly took two steps and five steps back.


    There was no road ahead, only a lake. Naturally, he couldn''t take the road to escape, and it was even more impossible to move on. The snake''s face actually showed the color of humanized expectation. It must have opened up the wisdom and become the essence. When he hit it, xiaomingtie would be finished. Compared with it, it was a little safer.


    Two pillars?


    Yes, go back and tell Er Zhu that the front is too dangerous. Let him turn around with him. It''s important for us to save our lives.


    Wait.


    Will he turn around if I tell him the truth?


    Suddenly thought of what, Xiao Yan''s brow suddenly wrinkled up, in the heart mutter a way.


    Then he came up with the result - no!


    According to his understanding of Sasuke when he saw the fire shadow in his previous life, he was sure that if he told him that there was a demon in front of him, and that the demon was still guarding an extraordinary tree, the tree looked like it was about to blossom. Visual inspection was not a simple flower. With the Spleen Qi of two pillars, he would go to the snake demon to fight and snatch the flower.


    After all, unless he is in danger personally, how can Er Zhu believe that there are still people he can''t beat in the world?


    None of them are yuzhibo''s opponents!


    Moreover, this time around Baifeng mountain, the competition is about who has the most abundant prey. Judging from the appearance of Er Zhu, he should be different from himself. He takes part in the competition on his own initiative, so his purpose here is to hunt ghosts.


    So, it''s a beautiful thing for him to hunt the snake demon and get the wonderful flowers it guards at the same time.


    Well, in fact, I want that flower too. Although I don''t know what it is, it must be a treasure that can be guarded by the snake demon and show that look. It''s certainly no harm to get it.


    It''s just Can you make it?


    I''m not as arrogant as the two pillars.


    The snake demon is only three meters out of the water. I don''t know how many meters there are at the bottom of the lake. It''s still so thick. When I spit out the snake''s letter, I can see that its tusks reflect silver light, and there is a trace of black gas in its mouth. Can such a guy really be defeated by the strength of the two pillars?


    His eyes of writing wheel seem to be double gouyu, can''t deal with snake demon like that?


    Xiao Yan is very worried.


    "Well, how''s it going?" At this time, see Xiao Yanyuan road back, Sasuke asked him coldly.


    "Well There''s a snake in front. It''s big and thick. " After thinking about it, Xiao Yan sorted out the language in her heart and replied to Sasuke.


    "Nonsense!" Sasuke replied two words to him. Of course, I know that there is a snake in front of me, and it''s very big. I can analyze it by listening to the sound.


    "What else?"


    "And The snake should not have become a spirit, and there is no danger, just a simple giant, not a monster. Sasuke Jun, there is no need to hunt snakes like that. Let''s go to other places to have a look, don''t you think? " Xiao Yan suggests to Sasuke.


    He felt that if he said in front of Sasuke that the snake had become a spirit, it would be very dangerous. With the temperament of two pillars, he would not be afraid of danger to fight with the snake demon, and maybe he would pull himself to be cannon fodder for him.


    If the snake was not refined, it would be vulnerable at all. With his proud temperament, he might not even bother to look at it and turn around to look for other prey.


    At that time, they can take the opportunity to slip away, find other thighs to hold, or honestly find a safe place to stay until the end of the hunting.


    I don''t want to hunt and kill any demons. I''m only four fighting. I shouldn''t have been forced to participate in this kind of activity. That smelly centipede is murdering minors!


    Xiao Yan''s heart is very bitter, but he didn''t say it.


    Because he has no object to tell, xun''er is not here, and the man in black who tied her away at the beginning doesn''t know whether it was really bad as he thought at that time. After all, he had misjudged Pudu Cihang at that time, and it seems impossible to misjudge it again.


    Xiao Yan thought in his heart.


    On the other side of him, after listening to Xiao Yan''s words, he saw that his face was still sincere. Sasuke chose to believe him for the time being. Then, with Xiao Yan''s confused expression, he said to him, "since it''s not a perfect boa constrictor, it''s just a huge boa constrictor, let''s go and catch it. It''s the first prey, eh You''re in the game, too. "At least played the role of inquiring about the situation, later may also be able to do bait, Sasuke is very principled, remember the credit of Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan


    Who am I, where am I from, where am I going?


    I''ve already said that the snake is just an ordinary big snake. It has no sperm. Why do you want to hunt it?


    You are two pillars. Can''t your pursuit be higher? Go hunting demons and ghosts, this kind of ordinary animals, and you will mercifully let them go, OK?


    Xiao Yan is really going to kneel down for Sasuke. You say you are going to hunt the snake, you can go by yourself. What do you want to do with me?


    Do you still count me in?


    What''s my share?


    I''m the one who pours on the street, right?!


    Mom, you sell it!


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you dare to hunt an ordinary snake? What are you doing here? What are you following me for? " See Xiao Yan''s expression suddenly become very muddled force, assist picked pick eyebrow, asked to him.


    "I''m here Sasuke Jun, I said I came here just to make a wave of soy sauce, do you believe it? " Xiao Yan wants to cry without tears.


    "No, there''s no supermarket here."


    Xiao Yan


    I don''t have a word with you.


    "Sasuke Jun, I don''t want that prey. Thank you for your kindness. It''s wrong for me to follow you. Now I''ve helped you find out the situation in front of me, and I''ve given you an explanation. I have something else to do. Let''s leave now. Goodbye." With that, Xiao Yan jumps over Sasuke and goes back the same way.


    "Stop!" As soon as Xiao Yan took a step, Sasuke''s voice began to ring. He first took a look at the Bush, then recalled Xiao Yan''s confused expression in his mind, and then said to him coldly, "no, you want to go with me!"


    Xiao Yan


    Two pillars, do you believe I''m fighting with you?

 Chapter 225

    Hearing Sasuke''s words coming from behind, Xiao Yan stepped and turned his back to his face. At this moment, he became extremely ugly. He could use the word "ferocious" to describe it.


    Oh, my God. You really want me to be your cannon fodder. Do you still have humanity?


    Yes, I mean, the big snake in front of me didn''t become a sperm, but I''m lying. If I go there with you later, you can''t beat the snake, you''ll throw me over and use it to drag the snake so that you can escape, right?


    Don''t deny it. I know you are such a pillar.


    Xiao Yan clenched his teeth and sent a greeting letter to Sasuke''s ancestors in his heart. Then he continued to move on if nothing happened.


    Well, I didn''t hear what you just said. Goodbye!


    "Stop!" See Xiao Yan after hearing his order, unexpectedly still step away, Sasuke eyes a cold, said again.


    Words fall, use the move of heaven and earth, the whole person suddenly disappeared from the original place, appeared in front of Xiao Yan who wanted to leave here.


    Standing on tiptoe, with his head slightly lowered, Sasuke put his hands in his pants pocket. Sasuke put on a very handsome and high posture and said coldly to Xiao Yan, "I''ve been following me before, but now I suddenly want to leave. I''ll come and go. I ask you, what do you think yuzhibo is?"


    "Well?" When sending out the last word, Sasuke raised his chin, looked at Xiao Yan squarely, and looked at him with his eyes. His body exuded a momentum of initial scale and oppressed Xiao Yan head-on.


    Affected by Sasuke''s momentum, Xiao Yan''s body immediately stepped back several steps. Then he quickly crossed his hands and blocked his head. On the one hand, he resisted the momentum, on the other hand, he wanted to cover the expression on his face.


    "This bastard, he didn''t notice my face just now, did he?" Difficult to resist Sasuke momentum, Xiao Yan in the heart dignified said.


    Although he didn''t look in the mirror, he was very clear about his face just now, which must be very ugly, because he just wanted to peel Sasuke''s skin and bone to let him know his anger.


    I''ve been ordered again and again. Do you think I''m your horse?


    He also asked me what I took yuzhibo as. OK, I tell you, bedbug, you yuzhibo people are bedbugs in my eyes!


    The thing of exterminating race, what good arrogance!


    "Bang!"


    Just when Xiao Yan thought so, Sasuke suddenly regained his momentum and waved a palm to him. This is the paiyun palm technique that he used to change his body and trade with the hero after he left the pass.


    A water mist appeared out of thin air, and then the water mist hit Xiao Yan hard. Even if his hands were in front of his head, Xiao Yan could not resist it this time. With a bang, his defense was broken, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. The whole person flew backward.


    "You said that the boa constrictor in front of you didn''t become a sperm and there was no danger, but you can''t wait to leave here. No matter how you look at it, there are problems in it." After waving a palm to Xiao Yan, Sasuke''s eyes narrowed slightly and said.


    He yuzhibo Sasuke is not Naruto that idiot, not so easy to be deceived.


    When this guy just came back from the Bush, his face was sincere. He couldn''t see anything unusual. But when he said he would take him to hunt the boa constrictor in front of him, his face suddenly changed and he looked very confused.


    Well, it can be said that he was surprised by his decision, but then what? He couldn''t wait to leave and pretended not to hear himself tell him to stop. What does that mean?


    It means there must be something wrong with him.


    It is very likely that there is no danger ahead as he said. On the contrary, the python may have become elite and powerful. He lied that there is no danger ahead, just to let himself relax his guard, and then go hunting the snake demon without sufficient preparation. In this way, even though he is a yuzhibo people, he is very good and in a hurry It''s hard to win in the middle.


    The final result has a great probability that he and the snake demon will lose both sides, and once we lose both sides, what about him?


    It''s good for the fishermen, isn''t it?


    Rat, I have seen through your careful thinking. Under my eyes, you can''t succeed in any conspiracy.


    Sasuke, who thinks he has seen through Xiao Yan''s mind, raises his mouth and flashes a proud smile on his face. Looking at Xiao Yan, who has suffered his own blow of paiyun palm, flies backwards and finally falls to the ground, his eyes show a look of disdain.


    How weak!


    No, it''s not that he''s too weak, it''s that I''m too strong.


    The double gouyu writing wheel eyes and the great shift of heaven and earth have also been cultivated to the second level. Because paiyun palm has obtained the copy of the perception of the martial arts of the overlord, it has reached the level of fullness in the realm, and what it lacks is only the true Qi.


    After hunting a group of good prey, you can sell them or pawn them in the group and get a lot of points.Then, you can buy a blood Bodhi that can improve your skills. In that case, you will be a step closer to your goal of killing that man and avenging your parents and people.


    Thinking of the bright future, Sasuke''s smile became more and more intense. He immediately put his hands back into his pants pocket and walked towards Xiao Yan who fell to the ground.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead. I only used three parts of my strength to make you suffer minor injuries at most. It''s impossible that you can''t get up from the pain." Xiao Yan in the distance there is more than a meter position to stop, Sasuke looked down at him and said.


    "Damn it Hearing this, he showed a sad expression. Xiao Yan, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes, gritted his teeth and said so. Then he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and got up from the ground.


    "Sasuke, why did you do it to me? I didn''t offend you?" Forbearing the anger in his heart, Xiao Yan did not show the ferocious color on his face as before. He frowned and asked Sasuke.


    "You know it in your heart. For the sake of your teacher, I''ll ask you for the last time, what''s the situation in front of you? Don''t try any more tricks, I said. I''ll take you there with me. " Sasuke said lightly to Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan


    I know that?


    What do I know?


    I just don''t want to follow you to deal with the snake demon. I want to run and hold it in another thigh. Is that wrong?


    There''s no reason!

 Chapter 226

    In the end, Xiao Yan had no choice but to say what he saw under Sasuke''s power.


    Including the blooming flower tree guarded by the snake demon.


    If you don''t say no, the two pillars said that he would (forcibly) take himself to deal with the snake demon. When he gets there, as long as he is not blind, he can see the spirit tree. So if he doesn''t say it at this time, when he gets there, he will also find that, not only that, he is very likely to settle accounts with himself.


    No, I''m sure I''ll settle accounts with myself. I blame myself for hiding information from him.


    Two pillars of temper, saw the fire animation of their own but very clear.


    Although he didn''t understand why he didn''t, as he expected, when he heard that the boa constrictor in front of him didn''t become sperm, or even was in no danger, he disdained to give it up and turn to other places to look for prey, but if he deceived him again, he would not let him go.


    After all, I, Xiao, who is not his brother, Yu Zhibo, can''t make his face full of tears.


    After listening to Xiao Yan''s story, Sasuke touched his chin and pondered for a while.


    With the threat of taking this guy with him, Sasuke believes that Xiao Yan does not dare to cheat himself this time, so what he says should be true.


    "His body is covered with blue scales, and part of his body is hidden in the lake. The exposed length alone is more than three meters, his mouth is black, his tusks are shining with silver, and his face is full of human expectation..." He repeated Xiao Yan''s description of the snake demon. At the same time, he imagined it in his mind according to the information. Then, a solemn expression appeared on Sasuke''s face subconsciously.


    Before he came here, he also did his homework. In the group file, there was the information about the basic knowledge of demons and ghosts uploaded by the administrator Baiyue sect leader. According to the description of this animal in the information, there is no doubt that the Snake must have become a spirit.


    However, although the giant snake didn''t transform into shape, he didn''t know whether it could transform into human shape or not. But when Xiao Yan went to inquire about the situation, he didn''t transform into shape.


    The meaning of the two is quite different.


    The Goblins who can turn into human beings are at least very tolerant. They can''t compete with each other.


    Well, even if I''m yuzhibo and excellent, it''s a little difficult to deal with it.


    Sasuke won''t admit it. He went to Kakashi to have a competition with him after he got the feeling of the giant paiyun palm yesterday, and then he was defeated by Kakashi. Although he didn''t go through the shameless trick of killing for a thousand years, he was severely kicked in the buttock, which still hurts a little.


    In the hands of Shangren, there are not many moves. It should be difficult to fight with Shangren.


    It''s just


    "Do you want to give up?" Sasuke asked himself, then shook his head firmly.


    Are you kidding? I''m here to hunt ghosts. How can I retreat because I don''t know if the snake demon has reached the state of being able to transform?


    What''s more, if you don''t fight demons and ghosts, how can you know their strength? How can you find that demons have reached the realm of transformation, and how can you judge that they have not reached that realm?


    You can''t ask them!


    So the unknown is certain, you don''t have to be afraid.


    To have courage and confidence, to believe in their own strength!


    Sasuke in the heart to cheer himself up, and then a deep breath, do not know how many times to pull out the waist of the electronic sword, waved, and then said to Xiao Yan: "go, you are familiar with the road, you stand in front."


    Xiao Yan


    Ma De, two pillars, the labor and capital seriously remind you, don''t force the labor and capital and you.


    "Why, you have an opinion, Huodun -"


    "no, no opinion." See Sasuke put up his left finger, Xiao Yan heart a Lin, quickly said, then in Sasuke''s authority, toward the Bush again.


    He was hit by Sasuke''s paiyun palm, and now he is injured. Even if he wants to kill himself, he can''t do it. So he''d better bear the calm wind for a while and take a step back.


    That''s right. Xiao Yan is just a strategic bluff, not a real counsellor.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Xiao Yan in the heart silently to his bowl of chicken soup.


    During this period, out of fear of the huge snake demon in front of him, Xiao Yan stopped several times, but was urged to move forward again by Sasuke''s finger raising action. A few minutes later, Sasuke followed Xiao Yan through the Bush and came to the lake.


    Looking at the small lake which is only half a step away from him, and then looking at the huge Python winding on the stone in the middle of the lake, Sasuke''s writing wheel eye pupil shrinks, reaches out and grabs Xiao Yan''s clothes back collar who wants to turn around and run away, and whispers: "you could not have followed me, but now you want to go. It''s too late."


    Xiao Yan


    I want to go through time and space and go back to kill myself who chose to follow you."Listen, I will use a shadow to challenge the snake demon in front with you, and lead it to me. Then my body will quickly go over and seize the flower tree it guards. Then, I will come back to clean up the snake demon. Do you hear me clearly?" After dragging Xiao Yan back, Sasuke told him.


    Xiao Yan


    Ma De, you really want me to make cannon. Wait, it''s not cannon fodder. Do you want me to be bait so that you can get the spirit tree, er Zhu That''s too much.


    It''s better to be cannon fodder. Cannon fodder is also magnificent. What''s this?


    I''ll go!


    "Did you hear me? Don''t try to escape or attack my shadow body. I will give half of chakra to my shadow body. You can''t defeat him. And after shadow body disappears, his memory will be transferred to the mind of noumenon. If you let me know that you dare to play tricks, you will know what will happen. " Sasuke warned Xiao Yan.


    He''s a member of yuzhibo''s clan. He doesn''t need help to hunt demons, but he still needs bait.


    As for what he said to give half chakra to the shadow part who was a bait and watched another bait, it was just a lie to him.


    After all, I just need bait to lure the snake demon away, so that I can take away the treasure before fighting with the snake demon. At last, I fight with the snake demon. How can I disperse chakra?


    However, it''s hard for Xiao Yan to be scared if he doesn''t say that. If he wants to run away, it''s not very safe to let his shadow part as bait.


    So, Xiao Yan, you have to do this bait, and you have to do it if you don''t!


    Xiao Yan

 Chapter 227

    "Sasuke is extreme, but he has a high IQ." I have been observing their situation in secret. When I heard Sasuke''s words to Xiao Yan, Qiu picked her eyebrows and touched her chin at night. She said in secret.


    He knows that Sasuke''s claim that he will separate a shadow with half of chakra''s body to serve as bait with Xiao Yan is false. This is purely to scare Xiao Yan so that he can do the job of "bait".


    As for why I know, of course, it''s not because the group leader can read the mind, but because Sasuke said so in the group.


    Sasuke doesn''t care about other people''s lives except his clansmen and Naruto, but he still knows some rules. Xiao Yan is also a student of group friend Pudu Cihang. Even if he has been following himself before, he has to worry about it. It''s a rude act.


    For this kind of behavior, it''s right to handle him and ask him to do something. However, if you want him to be the bait of monsters, which is life-threatening, you still need to say hello to Pudu Cihang and win his approval.


    Otherwise, in case Pudu Cihang knows that there is such a thing after the event, what should he do when he has a grudge?


    He once saw a video of Pudu Cihang killing a warlock in the group. Er Zhu was very afraid of Pudu Cihang. He didn''t think he could defeat the monk when he only had double gouyu eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After receiving the news from AI te of Er Zhu, he learned that he wanted his 18 disciples to be the bait of the monster. Pudu Cihang didn''t even think about it, so he replied with five words on the spot: "Xiao you, please help yourself."


    Yu Zhibo''s assistant


    Two pillars are a little confused.


    This monk is Xiao Yan''s own master, isn''t he?


    I want to let his apprentice to lure the monster, to do bait, this is his reaction, please feel free?


    Who is this?


    Too cold blood, too cruel, even I feel inferior!


    Sasuke''s face flashed a look of admiration, and then sent a message to the group: "thank you, master, then I will What''s the matter with you? "


    Pudu Cihang: "well, feel free."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "OK, I will."


    Sasuke finally said a word in the group, and then took back the spirit of putting into the chat group, looking at Xiao Yan beside him, waiting for his reply.


    This bait, do you do it or not?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of Sasuke''s frightening eyes, Xiao Yan closes his eyes, bites the back alveolar, and nods.


    People under the eaves, have to bow!


    Alas!


    "A wise choice." See Xiao Yan made a choice, Sasuke cold praise him, and then the hands of the electronic sword back to the waist of the scabbard, raised his hands, began to seal.


    Soon, with a bang, a burst of white smoke came out, and a shadow appeared beside Sasuke. Sasuke said to him and Xiao Yan, "you are responsible for guiding the snake demon away, leading us on our way, understand?"


    Shadow cent body answers a way: "understood."


    "How to lead?" Xiao Yan some don''t understand, he can never do bait work, serious lack of experience.


    "It''s easy." Sasuke light said, words fall, take out a bitterness from the bear bag, in Xiao Yan''s face muddled forced expression toward the snake demon wrapped in the lake, and then, in the moment of bitterness, Sasuke''s body bang, will Xiao Yan and his body are forced to push out, let them away from themselves and exposed.


    Then, he used the transfiguration technique to turn into a shrub, which is integrated with the surrounding shrubs in appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yan does not know how to describe his mood at the moment.


    On the other side.


    "Ah


    Sasuke''s body smashes the air and hits the snake demon''s body. It rubs against the blue scales on its skin to produce a spark and makes a metallic sound.


    "Hiss!" Feeling attacked, the snake demon, looking forward to the blooming spirit tree, squints and turns his head. First, he looks at the bitterness that has failed to break his own defense and fell on the rock. Then, he quickly sweeps around with the eyes of a hunter.


    After a while, it found the person it was looking for.


    Looking at the two figures pushed out by Sasuke''s body, the snake demon vomited a snake letter, and a dangerous color flashed through the depth of the vertical pupil. Then, the snake tail hidden at the bottom of the lake gradually bent, and then, with a strong pull, the whole snake catapulted out in an instant and rushed towards Xiao Yan and Sasuke''s shadow.


    "No, run!" All this happened too fast, before and after a total of less than ten seconds, looking at the snake demon that seemed to be a snake shaped shell shooting at him, Xiao Yan''s face changed greatly, subconsciously cried out, and then quickly turned to escape.


    There are still injuries on his body. Although Sasuke''s cloud expelling palm with three points of strength is not enough to make him seriously injured, he will definitely feel uncomfortable if he takes strenuous exercise. But now he has no time to think about it. It''s better to bear the pain for a while than to become a snake demon''s plate Chinese food?Damn the two pillars, you wait for me, today''s matter, it day I will


    "Don''t forget to run on the way we came here. Don''t take the fork road, or you won''t find us when you get the spirit tree." Xiao Yan is cursing Sasuke in his heart. Suddenly, Sasuke''s voice rings in his ear.


    Subconsciously, Xiao Yan turns his head and finds that it is the shadow of the two pillars.


    Ma De, the shadow part is almost the same as the noumenon except it can''t resist beating, so you are not a good thing. It''s too much for you to ask me when it''s so dangerous.


    "Hiss!"


    The snake demon behind him has ejected out of the small lake. Because Xiao Yan and Sasuke''s quick eyes and quick hands, it pounced on them and failed to kill them. It swallowed them all in one bite. Looking at the two human beings who tried hard to escape, the snake demon hissed, hesitated and did not continue to chase them.


    After all, what it needs will appear soon. It''s not appropriate to leave now.


    So, the snake demon thought for a while, opened his mouth, and a wisp of black gas condensed in his mouth, and finally formed a black energy ball the size of an adult''s fist. Then, it was similar to the tail animals'' launching tail shells. The snake demon ejected the black ball in his mouth towards the shadow of Xiao Yan and Sasuke.


    "Boom!"


    A blast, Xiao Yan two people behind not far from the ground was blown out of a big hole, a burst of black smoke floated out of the hole, see looking back Xiao Yan want to curse his mother, mad, the strength of the snake demon is not worse than his father Xiao Zhan, at least, far away attack this piece, not under his father.


    What can we do?


    Xiao Yan is very nervous in his heart, and his face is extremely anxious. At the same time, the frequency of his steps is getting bigger and bigger. In the gap between life and death, his potential has been activated.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, Bai yuechu, who was strolling around Baifeng mountain with Tu shansu, heard the explosion not far away and made a sudden step.


    "Little fool, I hear the voice of money. It''s calling me!"


    Tu Shan Su Su

 Chapter 228

    "Brother Taoist, but I only heard the sound of explosion, not the sound of money?" For Bai yuechu''s words, Tu shansu said that he did not understand, where there is any money, still calling you?


    "Oh, little fool, it''s true that you are a fool. I ask you, do you know the sound of money?" Bai yuechu looks down and asks Tu shansu.


    "Well Susu doesn''t know. "


    "I know you don''t know. I tell you, anything that can make you have money is a good thing. All the good things are the sound of money when they appear. Do you understand?" Bai yuechu explained.


    "Susu doesn''t understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai yuechu choked for a while, and then said: "don''t understand, little fool, you are doomed to have nothing to do with money in your life Well, forget it. In a word, just follow me


    I want to say that Tushan Susu is doomed to have nothing to do with money in her life. Suddenly, I come across that the girl is very rich and has a lot of colorful sticks. Bai yuechu stops what she wants to say and turns to say. Then, she walks towards the direction of the explosion.


    "Brother Taoist, there''s an explosion over there. It''s very dangerous." Tu Shan Su Su obediently followed Bai yuechu to go there, but still reminded him.


    "Hum, it''s dangerous. With the strongest combination of red line immortals in our history, what''s the danger in this broken mountain? If so, it''s someone else in danger.


    Little fool, you said, if you are in danger, suddenly a great master comes down from the sky, saying that he can save your life, if you want a dozen, oh no, ten dozen colorful sticks, will you agree? " Bai yuechu asked Tu shansu.


    "Of course, if he can save Su Su, even if he wants more colorful sticks, Su Su will agree." Tu shansu replied cleverly.


    "Well, we are really sensible, so what we have to do now is to become the kind of great masters who come down from the sky and ask for colorful sticks like people in danger. Do you know?" Bai yuechu looks at TU Shan Su Su with a look of "children can be taught, you can still be saved" and says.


    "Oh, so it is. Susu understands that brother Taoist wants to blackmail people who are in danger."


    "Cough, what is blackmail? It''s so ugly! It''s to help them when they see injustice, and then give them a chance to repay their kindness. Do you understand? " Bai Yue Chu coughed and corrected.


    "A chance to repay your kindness? Su Su understood


    "Well, let''s go. We have to hurry up, or the multicolored stick will be blown up, but it''s not good." Bai yuechu put out her tongue and licked the corner of her mouth. She said excitedly.


    "OK, brother Taoist."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Xiao Yan.


    Snake demon''s black energy ball didn''t hit his shadow and Sasuke''s shadow, so they were not in danger.


    However, after the snake demon did not succeed, he looked at Xiao Yan, who had fled farther and farther. After staying in the same place for a while, he chose to turn back to the lake and continue to guard the spirit tree. How can this make the noumenon not start to act?


    Similarly, looking back at the shadow of the two pillars, seeing this behind the scenes, he suddenly stopped and ordered to Xiao Yan: "stop, go back with me."


    Xiao Yan


    If the labor and capital listen to you, the labor and capital will not be Xiao. I''ll go and find a brand new thigh to hold. You can always play by yourself.


    "Huodun -"


    "I stopped." Xiao Yan, who continues to run, hears the sound behind him. His heart trembles fiercely. He says quickly, and then starts to brake.


    Ma De, these two pillars are really overbearing. Naturally, they let me do such dangerous things. Do you think I''m a whirlpool Xiangling?


    Damn it!


    Obedience to his heart Xiaoyan, the heart in tears.


    He is only 15 years old. He shouldn''t have lived such a life. If he didn''t lose his fighting spirit, if he didn''t take Pudu Cihang as his teacher and was brought here by him, he should be living a noble life in Wutan City, enjoying all kinds of delicious food, wine and compliments from the people. There are many lovely little girls around him, such as xun''er, Xiao Mei, etc Beautiful.


    But now


    It''s hard to say!


    "Let''s go back and attack the snake demon again. We must lead it over to fight for time for the noumenon, so that the noumenon can take away the spirit tree." Sasuke''s shadow can not care whether Xiao Yan has tears in his heart. After he stops the car, he tells him.


    "Go back and attack the snake? Sasuke Jun, you can do this alone, can''t you? I''m ashamed to say that I don''t have the means to use for long-range attack, so... "


    "The ground is full of stones. Just pick them up and throw them hard. And who says long-range attack is necessary?


    I''ll tie your waist with steel wire, then you go to fight it close, and when the right time comes, I''ll pull you back.


    The snake demon will be attacked again. Unless it has high intelligence, its anger will be ignited. It will follow you and will be determined to kill you. As long as it comes, the ontology will have a chance to get the spirit tree smoothly. " Sasuke''s shadow cent body says to Xiao Yan.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing what he said, Xiao Yan really didn''t know what to say.


    Noumenon, noumenon, you know noumenon. What about me?


    I used to fight with the snake demon. You said that. You want me to die!


    If I have the courage to pull the wrist with that snake demon, will I still be threatened by you?


    Yuzhibo Sasuke, I warn you that you should leave some leeway in life. Don''t go too far.


    At this moment, Xiao Yan was really angry.


    He wants to live, but he has his own bottom line and backbone. Unfortunately, Sasuke stepped on his bottom line this time.


    Assistant Zuo of course asked him to do all kinds of things. He used a commanding tone to him. Considering the strength gap between the two sides, no one else was watching. He gritted his teeth and forbeared.


    However, Sasuke did not regard him as a human being at all. He was asked to fight with the snake demon and send him to death, which he could not bear.


    Since both sides are dead, why don''t I choose a way to die faster?


    For example:


    "yuzhibo two pillars, you give me to die!" Xiao Yan lowered his head and kept silent for a while. Then he suddenly raised his head, reached back and pulled out the xuanchongchi. His eyes were red, and he rushed to Sasuke''s shadow quickly.


    Anger accumulated to a certain extent, suddenly burst out, but the power can not be underestimated, and now, Xiao Yan, he burst out!


    "What? How dare you? " Seeing that the boy who has been trembling with the word "Huodun" is so bold that he dares to fight against himself and even calls himself "Er Zhu", Sasuke''s shadow suddenly widens his eyes, then puts on a fighting posture and says coldly to him.

 Chapter 229

    "What do I dare not? Take the move, yellow level intermediate fighting skill, split mountain chop! "


    Now that he has decided to tear his face with the two pillars, he can only go forward. Xiao Yan gives a big drink, then jumps up, clenches the xuanchongchi in his hand, and cleaves toward Sasuke Ying''s head, with a light white light on the surface of the ruler.


    The Qi refiners, before breaking through to the duel and practicing the duel Qigong method, all their duel Qi is white.


    But now Xiao Yan, the spirit of four stages of fighting, what he used to use is the fighting skills he once practiced in the Xiao family, which is as famous as Xiao Ning''s crack claw attack.


    "Well, I''m too much of myself!" Although chakra does not have much weight in his body, Yingfen''s character is the same as Sasuke''s. seeing Xiao Yan, a mole ant who has been succumbing to his lust, coughing and yielding to yuzhibo''s powerful power, he dares to resist and insults himself, calling himself "two pillars". Sasuke''s face suddenly changes and becomes extremely cold. He also jumps up and takes out his pain Wu Chao Xiao Yan met him.


    Ah!


    Ha ha!!


    ¡­¡­


    A series of metal collision sounds, two people fight you come and I go, not too happy.


    Snake demon:???


    The snake demon, who is about to return to the middle of the lake and continue to guard the blooming spirit tree, hears the voice coming from behind. Looking back, he finds that the two human beings who attack themselves actually fight each other. Suddenly, a humanized color of doubt appears on his face.


    This is Did the dog bite the dog?


    What a chance!


    If it is a monster whose intelligence has reached or even surpassed the level of human beings, then it will doubt this kind of thing at this time, thinking whether they are playing some tricks, so as to achieve their ulterior purpose.


    But this snake demon can''t shoot Xiao Yan and Sasuke''s shadow with all his strength, and let them escape. It can be seen that its cultivation is not very high, just like Xiao Yan''s judgment, which is equal to Xiao Zhan''s great master. This kind of snake demon opens up a bit of wisdom, but it is absolutely not high.


    So, after seeing Xiao Yan and Sasuke''s shadow fighting back and forth, it was still so fierce, emitting white light and emitting flames. After thinking about it, it immediately came up with a real result: they bit the dog.


    In this case, there is no need to let the tiger and the dog go back to the mountain, and take the opportunity to kill them all.


    Thinking about it, the snake demon looked back at the spirit tree which was growing safely on the rock in the middle of the lake. He squinted at the snake pupil. The next second, his tail bent again, and then shot at the shadow of Xiao Yan and Sasuke.


    "Finally, they left. Did they do it on purpose?" A few seconds after the snake demon rushed out, Sasuke''s body thumped, a white smoke floated by, and changed back to his original appearance. Looking at the direction of the battle, he wondered.


    Then, he quickly attached chakra to the sole of his shoes and ran towards the spirit tree on the lake.


    Originally, Sasuke at this time point should not have learned how to tread water. After all, the mission of the kingdom of waves has not started. Kakashi''s dead fish has not taught them anything at all, but don''t forget, Sasuke has entered the group.


    As for chakra''s skills of climbing trees and treading water, yeshiqiu told him by the way when he gave him the translated mutton invented by grey wolf, that it was his own group member. Why didn''t yeshiqiu do it?


    What''s more, Sasuke is also quite sensible. He often sends red envelopes in the group. Although most of them are snacks and lunches, and it seems that many girls like him force them to him. He just borrows flowers and presents them to Buddha, but he knows the advantage of sending more red envelopes. As a group leader, someone at night should take more care of him.


    I can''t help it. There are too few such people!


    The advantage of the existence of the mall function is that the group owners can receive taxes. The disadvantage is that they have to trade everything. There are too few group members who are willing to send red packets for free.


    In particular, the overlord asked Wei Wuxian for points for several jars of wine. I really don''t know if the old man was a beggar in his last life. He was afraid of poverty.


    Return the leader of the world society, and there are 800000 gang members. They are so stingy!


    To get back to the point, Sasuke''s body ran rapidly on the lake while the snake demon was away. Soon, he stepped on the rock in the middle of the lake. Looking at the blooming spirit tree in front of him, a touch of joy flashed in his eyes subconsciously.


    "Chakra, very rich chakra!" Hand gently stroked the branches and leaves of the tree, Sasuke said excitedly.


    As I said before, chakra can be divided into cellular energy, spiritual energy and natural energy. Therefore, for Sasuke, the powerful natural energy contained in this spiritual tree is chakra. If people who worship the moon, Wei Wuxian and other immortals are here, they should be called spiritual power.


    Feeling the strong and strong chakra contained in the spirit tree, Sasuke quickly squatted down after regaining his mind and carefully observed the root of the spirit tree. He saw that it had gone deep into the rock. Suddenly, the color of excitement on his face was replaced by the color of embarrassment.


    How can he take the tree?


    The eyebrows of the two pillars, which knew nothing about plant transplantation, were locked. After thinking for a while, they couldn''t think of any way.He doesn''t get the attention of the group leader like the demon Bruce Lee. He''s given a space ring. He doesn''t like the ninja who is proficient in seal art in the village. He can seal things into a scroll. In fact, he can''t seal anything, so he can''t take such a big stone away.


    Destroying the stone and forcibly taking away the spirit tree will definitely damage the root of the spirit tree with his current ability to control the skill. It seems that the tree is about to blossom. If it hurts its root, I''m afraid it will lose a lot, so it''s better not to do so


    Sasuke is in a dilemma.


    "By the way, you can ask them in the group if they have any idea." Suddenly thought of something, two pillars in front of a bright, and then quickly into the chat group, will encounter their problems sent out, and to the group of friends to ask for solutions to the problem.


    It''s very difficult for Sasuke to ask others politely in person with his pride, but it''s not difficult for him to edit such a message in the form of words and send it out.


    In fact, Sasuke is the son of yuzhibo''s clan leader. Although yuzhibo''s clan is arrogant, they are also famous for their wooden leaves and etiquette. It''s only because of their arrogance that they will be very impolite. But if they can''t see the arrogant expression on their face through words, they won''t think so.


    Seeing Sasuke''s advice on the chat screen, seeing that he is so polite and considering that he is the youngest one in the chat group, all the online group members are willing to help him solve this problem.


    Because of his own strength, Yin Su Su, who didn''t have the courage to take part in the Baifeng mountain hunting, came out soon after Sasuke sent out the news and suggested to him, "little brother, you can put the spirit tree together with the stone it grows into a red envelope and send it to me. Then we can make an appointment and I''ll return it to you."


    Sasuke


    Sounds good, but what if you don''t plan to give it back to me?

 Chapter 230

    Sasuke has been in the group for a short time, and he is not familiar with other people. As the saying goes, you can''t do harm to others, you can''t do nothing to prevent others. He really doesn''t trust Yin Su Su.


    It''s said that this woman is still a demon girl. Since she is a demon girl, her reputation must be very low, right?


    If the spirit tree and the big stone under it were given to her as a red envelope, it might not come back. At that time, I would make wedding clothes for others.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke frowned. He wanted to wait and see if there was anyone else to help him.


    Don''t say it. It''s true.


    Not long after Yin Susu, Qian Renxue, who was searching for rare prey in Baifeng mountain with two titles, came out. She gave Sasuke a suggestion similar to Yin Susu, but slightly better.


    Qian Renxue: "brother Sasuke, you can put the spirit tree together with the big stone on the shelf in the mall, and then inform the group not to buy the spirit tree. When the hunting is over and you return to your own world, you can take it off the shelf, so that you can take it away."


    This is a good suggestion. At least you won''t let yourself bear the loss. Even if someone disobeys and buys the spirit tree, you can receive the equivalent points after deducting the tax.


    But I don''t want to sell this spirit tree.


    It contains such a strong chakra. If you eat it or take it to the affiliated world and ask Master Yaochen to help refine pills, your chakra will be greatly improved. By then, even if you can''t become the chakra ton of the group leader like naruto, is it OK to take chakra Jin?


    Such a good thing, for themselves, but can not be met, if not, it would be a pity.


    Sasuke still hesitated.


    At this time, fire cloud evil god that neuropathy also emerged.


    "Hey, hey, don''t you know the art of shadow separation? You can separate more parts, and then work together to move the big stone away. Isn''t that ok?" Wearing a pair of slippers, the fire cloud evil god who is chasing a gorilla stained with resentment sends out a voice message in the group. He laughs.


    The voice is obscene.


    However, hearing what he said, Sasuke thought about it seriously. He felt that he could not try what he said. It''s just that this rock is so huge that I''m afraid it will take a lot of shadow to move it away. Maybe his chakra is not enough.


    What''s more, the purpose of coming here is not just for a spirit tree, but to harvest a lot of things that can make you stronger. In order to carry the prey that you have already got, it''s not wise to consume so many chakras.


    So, is there another way?


    Sasuke said thanks to several people in the group and continued to wait for the help of the group friends.


    However, seeing the suggestions of the previous few people, two pillars were not satisfied, and other group friends who wanted to say something were all silent.


    What we can say is similar to those who are already bubbling. If you are not satisfied with their suggestions, it will certainly be for us.


    As for the devil Bruce Lee, he guessed Er Zhu''s mind. He probably wanted to take the spirit tree into his arms without risk, but he didn''t want to use the shadow separation technique to consume energy. In short, he thought it was too beautiful.


    Najie in his hand can help him, but he also needs to use that thing to load prey, so I''m sorry, Bruce Lee can''t help you.


    "Is there no better way?" Seeing that no one was speaking, Sasuke murmured with disappointment. Then he had no choice but to take qianrenxue''s suggestion and put the spirit tree in front of him together with the rock into which its roots were embedded on the shelf to the mall. After all, this is the safest of the three methods.


    If you use shadow separation, you will lose a lot of treasure that you haven''t got. How can you give up the whole forest for a tree?


    Who knows, just when Sasuke was about to do so, a sound suddenly rang out in his mind. It was someone in Aite himself.


    From the mall interface back to chat screen, see the message appears on the chat screen, Sasuke''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Master Sasuke couldn''t help exclaiming that he didn''t expect that the group leader who didn''t show up in the hunting would once again be Aite himself.


    In other words, I should be the one who has been the leader of this group for the most times, right?


    Well, yes, I didn''t know before, but since I joined the group, I have counted. Except for the administrator, I have been the group leader at most. What does that mean?


    It means I''m different from other people!


    Sure enough, in this group, do ordinary group members belong to me?


    Yes, after all, my family name is yuzhibo, but they don''t.


    Thinking of this, some disappointed Sasuke regained his spirits, raised his mouth, and a smug expression appeared on his face.


    When the weather cleared up and the rain stopped, the two pillars felt that they were OK again.


    Yeshiqiu: "I''ll lend you this Najie for the time being, and return it to me after the hunting."Yeshiqiu, who has been paying attention to their movements in the air, just like the demon Bruce Lee, guessed Sasuke''s mind. When he felt helpless, he sent him a message like this. Then, his mind moved and sent him a low-level Najie in his hand.


    As yeshiqiu advanced to fight against the emperor, the Nalan family defeated the Jia family and became the new master of the gama empire. They even pocketed the wealth of the Jia family and brought a wave of wealth. Yeshiqiu''s financial strength was greatly improved. He didn''t know how many such low-level Najie were.


    The reason for lending Sasuke, rather than giving it to him, is naturally for fear that they will be trained to be ornaments that will reap benefits from themselves.


    As the group leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, I need the group members to create wealth for me, instead of providing wealth for the group members all the time. Therefore, I can help if I am busy, and I can also send some small things, but I can''t give them anything that is too precious for them.


    This is not only for their own good, but also for their own good. Otherwise, let them think that they will help them with anything, promise them everything, and never think of making progress. Isn''t that the whole person will be abandoned?


    My group leader, this is also a good intention.


    Well, I thought that I would believe it at night.


    Let''s get back to business. After opening the red envelope from the group leader, a Najie appeared in his hand. After peeping at the screen for a few days, Sasuke, who had known its usage for a long time, excitedly expressed his sincere thanks to yeshiqiutou in the group, at least in words.


    Then, he quickly put away the spirit tree and the huge stone under his feet with Najie.


    After the collection, Sasuke with a smiling face fell from the air and stepped on the lake with his feet. His first prey was in his hand.


    "Well?" Sasuke was very happy. However, before he was happy for too long, his smile suddenly froze.


    Because, his shadow cent body was killed, the murderer is - Xiao Yan!

 Chapter 231

    "The bastard!" After receiving the memory from Yingfen, the smile on Sasuke''s face suddenly froze and became extremely ugly.


    He never thought that the mole ant like thing would dare to fight against his own shadow, and he succeeded in killing his own shadow.


    What a shame!


    Sasuke stepped on the lake, clenched his fist and bit his teeth. He looked like an angry little lion.


    Then, he put Najie on his finger, turned around, and looked at the direction of his coming with a pair of writing wheel eyes full of anger.


    Over there, Xiao Yan, who dares to kill his shadow, is there. He wants to cut him to pieces. Let him understand Yu Zhibo''s anger!


    "Whoosh!"


    Thinking about it, Sasuke stepped on the surface of the lake. With the help of the recoil from the soles of his feet, the whole person catapulted out in an instant. After landing on his feet, his legs moved rapidly again, constantly jumping. The forward speed was called fast.


    It''s like an enlarged version of a rabbit.


    ¡­¡­


    Say, Xiao Yan can kill Sasuke''s shadow cent body, that is also quite lucky.


    In fact, in terms of attack power alone, Sasuke''s shadow part is not much worse than his noumenon. It''s just that because of the lack of chakra, i.e. no blue, he can''t exert a few ninja skills, so he is a little bit creepy when he fights with Xiao Yan.


    Of course, no matter how creepy, relying on the suppression of attack power, Sasuke''s shadow part still successfully defeated Xiao Yan''s yellow level intermediate fighting skill with the skill of haohuoqiu, and blew him out.


    Then, I''m going to tie Xiao Yan up, and I''m going to throw him out and force him to be the bait of the monster.


    Who knows, at this time, the snake demon suddenly rushed over like mad, and the loud sound of the snake was so startled that he looked out at Xiao Yan, who was "unable to get up on the ground", and was proud of Sasuke.


    Then, of course, Sasuke''s yingfenshen fights with the snake demon. Yingfenshen knows that his mission is to delay time for the body, and his body''s defense is extremely weak, so he doesn''t resist beating at all. Therefore, in the face of the fierce snake demon, he chooses to keep a distance from it and open a long-range combat mode.


    At the beginning, he successfully restrained the snake demon by throwing the bitter and flexible escape, and let it suffer a little injury, but the bitter is limited. After the bitter is thrown, only the one in hand is left, the shadow part is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Because his weapon is nothing but suffering, and the electronic sword is in the noumenon, but he can only mobilize chakra to deal with the snake demon by casting ninja.


    After all, there is no internal power in Yingfen''s body, and you can''t use martial arts such as Qiankun move and paiyun palm.


    He still uses the garbage ninja of huodunhao fireball, but it also conforms to his current cultivation.


    In this regard, the snake demon who suffered so much gave up the physical attack of tail beating. He also opened his mouth, Condensed Black gas in his mouth, and then ejected the black energy ball, which collided with Sasuke''s magic fireball.


    Haohuoqiu is not the opponent of the snake demon energy ball. Fortunately, Sasuke''s reaction is fast enough and he retreats in time. This is not hurt by the snake demon''s energy ball that continues to rush forward after breaking haohuoqiu.


    However, Ying Fen, who jumps back to avoid the attack, accidentally falls to Xiao Yan, who is "unable to fall to the ground".


    More coincidentally, Xiao Yan''s falling to the ground is not up.


    Haohuoqiu is just a garbage ninja, and two pillars are not yuzhiboban. Now he can''t exert the power of garbage Ninja against heaven, so garbage is garbage. It''s true that Xiao Yan''s yellow level intermediate fighting skill mountain splitting is also a garbage skill, and even can''t beat Sasuke''s haohuoqiu, but it''s OK to weaken more than 80% of the power of haohuoqiu .


    Therefore, the fight between the two, although Xiao Yan was injured, but not serious, at least not to the ground can not get up.


    The reason why he pretends to be seriously injured and can''t even get up is to let Sasuke''s shadow be careless and then find a chance to attack him.


    However, Xiao Yan did not expect that the snake demon would suddenly rush over in the next second when he opened the suit, and even fight with the shadow of the second pillar.


    At this time, they naturally have to pretend to be a person who can''t get up. No, they just pretend to be dead and let them fight.


    Therefore, Xiao Yan successfully watched a battle between ER Zhu and the snake demon, and got himself out of the trouble.


    But now the two pillars jump in front of them. What is this? This is a good chance to attack him.


    Although the two pillars are just a shadow part, they are all the same. Apart from not resisting beating, they are no different from the noumenon. It''s the same to kill him. Otherwise, if you keep your breath in your heart, you may get sick.


    As a result, when Sasuke clenched his hands tightly and stood in front of him, after the explosion of the black energy ball and the giant fireball, the snake demon was ready to move. Suddenly, Xiao Yan burst out, condensed his fighting spirit into his fist, and smashed his fist at Sasuke''s waist.In order to be able to play a surprise (sneak attack) effect, he did not even pick up the xuanchongchi that fell not far away, and directly swung his fist.


    The waist was hit, Sasuke''s shadow face changed greatly. Looking back at Xiao Yan who showed a ferocious face, he said "you" in disbelief, and then he turned into a white smoke and disappeared.


    Next, Sasuke doesn''t know what happened there. He only knows what happened before yingfenshen was killed.


    However, no matter what the situation is over there, you will die!


    Now, I have successfully got the spirit tree. I don''t have to worry about the battle with the snake demon, which will hurt it. So the refined snake demon must be his own prey and be packed and taken away by himself.


    Xiao Yan, the disobedient mole ant, not only dares to fight against himself, but also kills his shadow body. He wants to deal with him in the name of killing yuzhibo''s shadow body, so that the world can know that yuzhibo''s dignity can''t be tarnished!


    Thinking of this, Sasuke ran faster. At the same time, he quickly edited this matter into a general message and sent it to Purdue Cihang, asking him if he could deal with Xiao Yan at will.


    Not surprisingly, the most ruthless master in the chat group, Pudu Cihang, who claimed to be the true Buddha of Tianlong, once again replied to Sasuke''s three words: "please help yourself.".


    OK, since the group has no opinion, I''m not welcome.


    Xiao Yan''s sneak attack can defeat his shadow body, but it''s just because the shadow body is too fragile. This time, his own body comes out in person. What else can he do?


    "Oh Thinking about it, Sasuke''s mouth rises again. He is full of confidence in his own strength. Whether it''s equipment or defense, he is far superior to Yingfen. Yingfen has nothing but suffering. He has an electronic sword and special armor. He also has the magic skill of great change of heaven and earth and paiyun palm technique.


    Xiao Yan, and the snake demon, you wait for me


    "Whoosh!"


    Just when Sasuke was thinking about how to clean them up later, suddenly, a burst of air came out. Looking around, he saw a bunch of black light coming towards him. It was the snake demon''s black energy ball!


    "Eye of the writing wheel, open!" Then, in Sasuke''s sight, the speed of the black light slowed down a lot. He grasped the arc of its flight, calculated its landing position, and avoided it purposefully.


    Soon, there was a loud bang, and the ground not far from Sasuke was blasted out of a big hole by the falling black energy ball. However, the power of the explosion did not affect Sasuke. Even if it was only the double gouyu''s eyes, the ability to capture the opponent''s movements was very good.


    "Hum." Looking at the hole, Sasuke snorted. Then, he raised his hands and began to make a seal. They separated from each other and kept a certain distance from Sasuke.


    Then, run to the front together.


    There are two shadow parts to help themselves share each other''s attention, the snake demon''s long-range attack is much less threat to him.


    "Hiss!" With his body coiled and his neck erect, he looked at the three Sasuke who were rushing towards him. The snake demon vomited the snake letter. He didn''t understand how there were two more human beings. They all looked the same.


    But it doesn''t matter. I ate them all!


    And that guy, like a monkey, scurrying around, does not dare to collide with himself. It''s a shame among human beings.


    The snake demon looked back at Xiao Yan, who was sweating all over because he had been running to avoid the attack. A look of human contempt flashed on his face. Then, with a flick of his tail, he rushed to Sasuke.


    Dregs in human beings are not worthy to be the rations of this demon. You are lucky. This demon will spare your life!


    "Damn, that snake''s expression, it just despised me, it must have despised me? I''ll go. Who stipulates that fighting must be hard and hard, and I can''t hide. I win by speed and endurance, can''t I? You scum that can''t even melt into human form. " See snake demon turned toward Sasuke rushed to the front of the facial expression, Xiao Yan blinked his eyes, then curse.


    However, to be honest, it''s so good and timely that the snake can walk. If it doesn''t walk again, it will be finished.


    "Alas He was already injured, and now he was even more exhausted. Xiao Yan sighed heavily, and then sat down on the ground, gasping.


    His fighting spirit has been exhausted, and almost all of them are supporting with physical strength. If it were not for his good physical quality, he would not have lived long ago.


    "Well? The black gas from the explosion of the snake demon''s energy ball is so poisonous that we have to find something to deal with it. " Xiao Yan, who is a little bit more relaxed, looks at himself stained with a trace of black air. Now he has some rotten back of his right hand. His brows are locked and his heart is full of sorrow.


    Then, he points to his arm to seal several blood flowing acupoints. He is about to get up and leave here. He doesn''t want to get involved in the battle between Sasuke and snake demon. He needs to cure his own life first.As for Sasuke, and the grudge between the snake demon and him


    Hum, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth!


    Give me 30 years. After 30 years, yuzhibo will help you and the snake demon. If you were alive at that time, Xiao Yan will come to you to settle today''s account!


    Xiao Yan in the heart of heroic ganyun thought.


    The next moment, a series of explosions came from behind. It should be the snake demon and Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s noumenon is not as fragile as Yingfen''s, and he has martial arts skills, weapons and armor. I think this battle will not come to an end for a while and a half. This is a good time to escape. Oh no, it''s a good time to leave.


    Thinking, Xiao Yan stood up from the ground, picked up his Xuanzhong ruler, used it as a crutch, step by step away from here.


    However, just after he took a few steps, a loud cry suddenly rang out in the sky.


    "Hello, my friend, do you need any help?" Bai yuechu, who is flying in the air with Tu shansu, sees Xiao Yan below and shouts to him, but at the same time, he stares at xuanchongchi in his hand.


    According to my sensitive sense of money, I''m sure that this person, the ruler in his hand, is very valuable. Such a person must be very rich. It seems that it''s time to make a lot of money!


    Bai yuechu thought of it in her heart.


    Xiao Yan


    Xiao Yan, who had never seen the fox monster little Hongniang in his previous life, didn''t know Bai yuechu and Tushan Susu. He only knew that they were also participants in the Baifeng mountain hunting. He was a little confused when he heard Bai yuechu''s words.


    He Are you asking me if I need help?


    Isn''t it true that there are such good people among the participants of this conference who are willing to help others when they see that they are in trouble and don''t need help?


    Good man!


    A touch of excitement flashed across Xiao Yan''s face subconsciously, and he was about to wave his hand and shout that he really needed help. However, Xiao Yan, as a passer-by, had already thoroughly integrated into the mainland of fighting spirit. His life habits and work style were full of fighting spirit.


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, there are few such good people, so there should be no cheating, right?


    Xiao Yan is worried.


    "Oh, yes, it''s all due to the little fool. You''re afraid of this and that. I could have flown faster." Don''t know Xiao Yan heart worried about white month early, with Tushan Susu in front of him not far from landing, after landing, white month early to the side of the small fox said.


    Then, he showed a bright smile and looked at Xiao Yan carefully. His eyes stayed for a while on the rotten wound and the black air on the back of his hand. Then he said, "this guest, it seems that you really need our help. Don''t worry, with us, your poison will not get in the way, and you can still be saved."


    Xiao Yan


    Guests? Can I still be saved? When didn''t I save it?

 Chapter 232

    Listen to the words that Bai yuechu says to himself, Xiao Yan''s face turns black on the spot.


    Although he was injured and poisoned, his life is not in danger. Well, besides, you can still be saved


    That doesn''t sound like a good word to me.


    "Oh, guest, your hands are bleeding black again. Come on, let me treat you." Xiao Yan opens his mouth and wants to say something, but Bai yuechu doesn''t give him this chance at all. He takes the initiative to come over and hold Xiao Yan''s poisoned hand and use his magic to cure him.


    Bai yuechu has half of the Demon power of Tu shanhonghong. Although he was not taught basic skills by Yiqi daomeng when he was young, he was evaluated as "empty body but not practicing skills" by the three eyed obsessive-compulsive disorder, but he can still use the most basic Demon power to force poison.


    Soon, under the pressure of Bai yuechu''s powerful mana, the venom of snake demon in Xiao Yan''s hand was forced out a little bit.


    Seeing that this self familiar guy is actually treating himself, Xiao Yan wants to struggle and attack him. Then he gradually calms down. Forget it, no matter what, someone is healing for himself. Only when he is cured can he go far and survive the hunting with greater confidence.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Yan closed his eyes, relaxed his mood, and happily accepted the confession of yuechu''s "good intentions.".


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky.


    At night, Qiu first takes a look at the battle between Sasuke and the snake demon, and finds that Sasuke really can''t get rid of the tragic setting given to him by amoto. Suddenly, he can''t help sighing, and caresses his face with his hand, and can''t bear to look directly at him.


    Expand ¡ú be hit hard ¡ú expand again ¡ú be hit hard again


    Who would have thought that after Sasuke''s Yingfen was killed by Xiao Yan''s sneak attack, his noumenon came fiercely. He was wearing armor, holding weapons in his hands, and had a pair of writing wheel eyes in his eyes. So he was not the opponent of the snake demon. He was drawn by the snake demon''s tail and could only hide. From time to time, he got a tail and doubted his life.


    Yes, by having two shadow parts to distract each other''s attention, Sasuke''s pressure is really much less. He successfully comes to the snake demon. Unfortunately, his strength is hard.


    The snake demon''s accomplishments, attack power, defense power and physical strength are all above Sasuke. Even if Sasuke has a writing eye, he can catch his movements and avoid his attacks in time, but it also needs physical strength to evade. If he uses martial arts such as shifting shadow, he even needs to consume internal power.


    Where does Sasuke have so good physical strength to stand in a deadlock with a snake demon whose body size is equivalent to ten thousand snakes, and soon he fell into the disadvantage.


    As for the big move to fight, I''m sorry, I''ve humiliated the yuzhibo family. My big move, whether it''s haohuoqiu, Impatiens or dragon fire, can''t fight against its black energy ball. Even if I jump behind it and successfully hit its body, I can''t cause serious injuries to it. They are all minor injuries.


    No way, the layer of blue snake scale on its body surface is too hard.


    Then, the physical strength is a little weak, the speed slows down, and starts to bear the critical hit, from active attack to passive defense.


    This is not all, there is another thing is to kill their own people, that is called Xiao Yan bastard, where did he escape?


    After attacking his shadow body secretly, he dares not to stay here to wait for his body and run away secretly. It''s hateful. It''s a rhythm that doesn''t pay attention to Yu Zhibo.


    Good, Xiao Yan, I remember you!


    "Ah He was thinking about Xiao Yan. Suddenly, the snake demon drew his tail, and Sasuke''s body quickly raised his sword to block it. As a result, he couldn''t stop his opponent''s huge power. He was taken out in an instant, and his body hit a mountain wall fiercely. A wisp of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. He looked very embarrassed.


    "Damn it." After Sasuke came out of the cave, he looked at the snake demon who continued to rush towards him and said.


    Then, from his arms took out a piece of Wei Wuxian in the mall to sell the Tie Ling net, hesitated for a moment, and finally did not give up to throw it toward the snake demon.


    I didn''t expect that I would use it in the end. I bought it for self-defense with my own money. As a result, I used it when dealing with the first monster I met. What can I do in the future?


    Sasuke is very distressed, at the same time very much hate their own weak.


    Yes, Sasuke, who was beaten violently, began to criticize himself in his heart as usual, but I don''t know how long this experience can keep him low-key and when the next expansion will be.


    "Hiss!" Continue to rush forward, looking at Sasuke toward their own net, snake demon face changed, quickly stopped the trend of forward, want to turn to escape, unfortunately, it and Sasuke''s distance is very close, can''t escape, in it just brake the moment, the net came to it, and then, braved the golden light of the big net instantly opened, wrapped it in.


    This spirit binding net is specially used for night hunting by the hundred immortal families. It''s nothing to people, but it''s highly targeted to ghosts. What Sasuke bought is not an ordinary spirit binding net. It''s an intermediate spirit binding net after being blessed by several elders of Yunmeng Jiang family.After using it, the snake demon couldn''t get rid of it. With a roar, he fell to the ground. After struggling for a while, when all the black Qi on his body was pressed back into his body by the golden light, the snake demon was like a vented ball, motionless.


    It''s not that it doesn''t want to move, but that it can''t move because it''s suppressed by the net.


    It''s shameless that this human can''t beat himself in the front with magic weapons!


    The snake demon''s heart gave birth to a group of anger, a pair of snake eyes staring at Sasuke, who was holding the mountain wall and panting, as if trying to kill him through his eyes.


    I really don''t know what kind of expression the snake demon would show if he knew that Sasuke had taken away the blooming spirit tree he was waiting for.


    "Hum, animals are animals after all. Be honest and submit to the power of yuzhibo!" Reaching out and pressing his painful chest, Sasuke came over with his sword. Looking at the snake demon who fell on the ground and could not move, he said coldly.


    Well, it''s expanding again so fast.


    Yes, after all, he bought the binding net. If he wants to say it''s his power, strictly speaking, it''s not wrong.


    shook his head in autumn night, and did not want to make complaints about what he was trying to say.


    Then, the line of sight turns, looked to Xiao Yan there.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the poison on Xiao Yan''s hand has been forced out by Bai yuechu, and Bai yuechu has also made a simple treatment for his injury with the medicine prepared in advance.


    After finishing all this, Xiao Yan, who had already believed that the man in front of him was really kind-hearted, said to Bai yuechu with a fist in his heart: "brother, you are very kind. If you have a chance in the future, I will..."


    "Not in the future." Without waiting for Xiao Yan to finish, Bai yuechu suddenly waved her hand and said, "guest, this is a small business. The expenses must be settled on the spot. Please don''t embarrass us. Thank you."


    "Fee, fee?"


    Xiao Yan is a little confused.

 Chapter 233

    You still have to pay for your feelings. No wonder you always call me a guest. Fortunately, I thought you were from the Jiang family of Yunmeng, but you also signed up for the Baifeng mountain hunting. Unexpectedly, you were a businessman from the beginning.


    Hearing Bai yuechu''s words, Xiao Yan''s gesture of giving thanks to him with a fist is stiff, and his face is hard. There is a sentence in his heart that his mother doesn''t know whether to speak or not.


    I said how can there be such good people in this world, not only willing to help me with poisoning and injury, but also so enthusiastic, originally for business.


    I should have thought of that!


    "Alas


    Xiao Yan heaved a sigh, and then put down his clasping hands. Bai yuechu in front of him asked: "so brother, I don''t know how much I have to pay you?"


    Since the other party saved him for money, there''s no need to thank them.


    "Not much. Just ten dozen clubs." Bai Yue Chu hasn''t made a sound yet. Tu Shan Su on one side opens her hands first and says with a brilliant smile to Xiao Yan.


    "Multicolored stick? Lollipops? " Hear this small fox demon''s words, Xiao Yan picked to pick eyebrow, some disbelief way.


    He helped him to force poison and heal his wounds. He asked for a reward, but the reward was only ten dozen lollipops. Is it true or false? There are such good things in the world. Do you think you misunderstood them? They are good people, big good people. The reason why you ask for a reward from yourself is that you are afraid that you can''t let go of remembering this kindness all the time?


    For a moment, Xiao Yan''s mind came up with such a guess, looking at Bai yuechu and Tu shansu''s eyes also began to change.


    In fact, there is no need for you to do so, that is, you don''t ask for compensation. After a period of time, I will naturally forget this kindness, and I won''t be able to let it go.


    But, come on, I can''t refuse your kindness to good people like you.


    That''s it, ten dozen lollipops, um I''ll pay you ten times, and I''ll pay you 100 dozen lollipops.


    Think of, Xiao Yan tiny smile, stretch out a hand to take money from the bosom.


    Although he was penniless when he was taken away from Douqi mainland by Pudu Cihang, he worked in temples with Pudu Cihang for some time. There was a lot of sesame oil money hidden in his daily life. He could not buy equipment like Sasuke, but he couldn''t even blink his eyes as a cheap lollipop. If you want it, I''ll give it to you People.


    I''m Xiao Yan. I''m good at buying lollipops.


    "Wait a minute, little fool. When did I say that we only need ten dozen colorful sticks? I just used our special healing medicine made by datushan for him. It''s very precious. It''s worth more than ten dozen colorful sticks, OK? We can''t lose money in business! " Just when Xiao Yan is ready to take out one or two pieces of silver in his arms and give them to them, Bai yuechu suddenly stretches out her arm, looks at TU shansu and corrects her.


    "Ah? Is that so, brother Taoist Tu Shan Su Su is a little confused. She clearly remembers that the medicine was stolen by his Taoist brother into the expired medicine recycle bin and picked up from there. It belongs to the non cost thing. How can it become very valuable and precious?


    Xiao Yan


    So how much do you want to charge me?


    Xiao Yan''s action of taking out money is also suddenly frozen. His eyes are fixed on Bai yuechu in front of him. His intuition tells him that he will not misunderstand this time. This guy is a black hearted businessman. He will definitely open his mouth and make a high number. There is no mistake.


    Think of here, Xiao Yan clenched his fist, eyes flashed a touch of angry color, immediately took a deep breath, the fist relaxed.


    No, I can''t!


    He had seen this guy flying in the air with two stupid hairs on his head and the words "get rid of poverty and become rich" written on his clothes. Later, when he helped himself to expel the poison, he clearly felt the powerful power in his body, which was far stronger than his father Xiao Zhan. He was definitely a strong man above the Big Dipper, stronger than the snake demon, and he had a good relationship with such a person Hand, he is doubtless too long life.


    So - if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan!


    Xiao Yan says to oneself secretly in the heart.


    "Hey hey, guest, don''t worry. As you are the first guest we meet in this world, we will give you a 10% discount, just 20 dozen colorful sticks and the ruler beside you. Do you think it''s very affordable?" With that, Bai yuechu turns her head and looks at Xiao Yan. Ignoring his eyes, she closes her hands, leans her head, puts her cheek on the back of her hand and says with a smile.


    "What, do you want xuanchongchi?" Hearing the lion''s big mouth at the beginning of Bai Yue, Rao Shi was ready in his heart. Xiao Yan was so frightened that he picked up Xuan Chongchi and stepped back on the spot. He was on guard and asked.


    "So this ruler is called xuanchongchi. It''s a good name. Yes, I hope you can use it to pay for our treatment for you. What do you think, guest? " The beginning of the white moon is still a smiling look.


    "It''s impossible!" Xiao Yan doesn''t want to refuse.The Xuanzhong ruler was the compensation given by Yaochen. For him, it was not only a simple weapon, but also a help for self-cultivation.


    If you hold it in your hand or carry it behind you, it can suppress the movement of the fighting Qi in your body. In order to resist this force, you will subconsciously admit it and mobilize the fighting Qi to fight against it. This plays an invisible role in cultivation, and the effect is far beyond the daily hard work.


    Such a treasure, let him give it to others, don''t joke!


    I give myself away, will not send it out, you die this heart!


    Xiao Yan holds xuanchongchi with both hands and doesn''t let go.


    "Ha ha, guest, you have accepted our treatment. Now the poison is gone and the wound is getting better, but you don''t want to pay for it. Do you want to eat Bawang? Oh no, do you want to enjoy Bawang treatment? It''s not bad behavior. It''s going to be punished. " See Xiao Yan refuse of so direct, white month beginning Leng Leng, then slowly come forward, say to him.


    "I can give you 100 dozen lollipops as a reward, but it''s impossible." Looking at the white moon coming towards him, Xiao Yan swallowed and insisted.


    Pudu Cihang refused to teach him how to practice. He was forbidden to cheat his younger martial brother to control things. Now the only thing he can rely on is this Xuanzhong ruler. Without it, his cultivation speed would be


    "Whoosh!"


    The next second, Xiao Yan in front of a shadow flash, palm a pain, xuanchongchi disappeared from his hands, appeared in the back to the original position of Bai yuechu hands.


    He carefully looked at the ruler and gently stroked it. Bai yuechu nodded his head with great satisfaction and said in secret: "this ruler can definitely be sold at a good price."


    "Oh, by the way, this guest, you just said that you would pay us 100 dozen colorful sticks. Is that true?" Suddenly thought of what, white month early leave saliva, raise head, double eyes light to Xiao Yan ask a way.


    Xiao Yan


    I hope a god thunder will come down from the sky and kill you son of a bitch!

 Chapter 234

    My name is Xiao Yan. I never thought that there was such a shameless person in the world!


    He forced me to treat me, and then robbed me of my xuanchongchi in the name of paying for it. Now, he asked me if I would pay him 100 dozen lollipops. I really


    Pay NIMA!


    Xiao Yan clenched his fist and looked at his ruler which was constantly touched by Bai yuechu. His heart was dripping blood.


    He didn''t understand why it was like this, why he had to encounter such things, it was clear that he was a traverser, it was clear that he was a young genius who had been widely watched and evaluated by his family as having the ability to fight against the emperor.


    Now, is it natural for such an outstanding person to experience such a dog blood incident of being robbed?


    God, if you''re not blind, drop a thunder and chop the son of a bitch in front of me.


    I beg you!


    Xiao Yan shouts in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, in the clouds.


    See this scene, night autumn is also can''t help the corner of the eye smoked.


    When I used to watch anime, I thought Bai yuechu was very shameless. She pretended to give a confession to the girl taking out and ate the takeout delivered by others. In the end, the loss must be borne by the takeaway.


    He also treats his best friend Hu Weisheng. After knowing that Hu Weisheng can''t be drenched by rain, he deliberately damages Hu Weisheng''s umbrella and sells it to him at a high price. Some of the umbrellas are second-hand. It''s really bad to make a small profit from it!


    Of course, he also has an advantage, that is, he will help you to do things well if he receives your money, and he will not refuse to accept it.


    Xiao Yan is like this.


    Although xuanchongchi was forcibly taken away as a reward, the poison on him was indeed forced out by Bai yuechu, and there was no residue at all. As for his injury, the medicine Bai yuechu gave him seemed to have expired, but the effect was still some. In a word, he did get treatment.


    However, when watching animation, these advantages give people a very good feeling that they can cover up his shortcomings. But now I can see Bai yuechu''s style in reality. Yeshiqiu really feels that his advantages can be completely ignored when compared with his shortcomings.


    This goods is simply a shameless extremely bad extremely greedy ghost.


    Although it is natural for people to be poor for many years and become greedy, he is too greedy.


    At night, Qiu shook his head and tried to resist the impulse to give him a thunder and lightning.


    After all, I''m not the messenger of justice, so there''s no need to punish others for their bad behaviors that don''t harm their own interests.


    What''s more, Xiao Yan is the one he''s harming in front of him this time. It doesn''t seem that he is brave to do a good deed if he uses thunder to stab him.


    After all, Xiao Huohuo had done many similar or even more excessive things in the original work. Bai yuechu also treated him in his own way.


    What, what kind of things did Xiao Huo do?


    That''s a lot, but because it took a long time to travel through, I only remember a few things at night.


    One of them is that when he first met haibodong, the ice emperor, he happened to see the remnant picture of Jinglian demon fire in haibodong''s shop. He wanted to buy the remnant picture from haibodong, but haibodong didn''t sell it. So Xiao Yan forcibly snatched it with the help of yaolao, and then strode away.


    Of course, haibodong is also a capable fighter. The strong fighter can''t burn the fire remnant picture of Jinglian demon with different fire. He just uses a special method to divide it into two. What Xiao Yan takes away is only half of the remnant picture in his hand. In fact, he has another half.


    He wants to use this as a chip to let Xiao Yan refine the elixir that can break the seal of Queen Medusa on him.


    Before haibodong made the offer, Xiao Yan learned from him that he still had half a remnant picture in his hand. He immediately stopped and checked it. He found that the remnant picture he had got was half smaller than the one he had got before. His face suddenly became ugly. He tried his best to get only half of the remnant picture, which really made him a little annoyed.


    With a breath, Xiao Yan carefully put the remnant picture into Najie, slowly turned around, looked at Hai Bodong coldly, and said: "you didn''t have to tell the secret, and you know that I won''t take your life, but now you just say it yourself, you Are you forcing me to kill


    Look, this is Xiao Yan''s way of seizing haibodong''s pure lotus demon fire remnant map. Compared with him, Bai yuechu is so gentle that at least he can help him get rid of poison and heal his wounds.


    Oh, by the way, it''s just one thing Xiao Yan did in the original book. After he went to Zhongzhou, he seemed to meet something he particularly wanted at an auction, but he didn''t have enough money to bid for it, so he simply stopped bidding, just waited for the result to come out, and then went to kill the person who had won the auction.


    Although the strong man who photographed the treasure was not a good man, he and Xiao Yansu had no grudge in their lives. Even before he decided to do it, he didn''t know that the other party was a villain. You say thatTherefore, nighttime autumn felt that if he put thunder on Bai yuechu because of his shamelessness at this time, he was not pursuing justice, nor was he acting bravely for a just cause. Both sides were not good people. Why should he meddle in his own business?


    Besides, the group leader thinks that he is not a good man. Why Cough, no, our group leader is still a good man, at least I have conscience, should be.


    Back to the point, at night, Qiu stopped the impulse to put thunder on Bai yuechu. Below, Bai yuechu carried it behind him after a careful appreciation of xuanchongchi. Then he opened his hand to Xiao Yan and said with a smile, "guest, it''s time to pay for the colorful stick."


    Xiao Yan


    God, why don''t you kill him?


    Looking at Bai yuechu with a bright smile in front of him, Xiao Yan was so angry that his chest kept rising and falling. Several times, he almost couldn''t help it. He was about to hit him with his fist.


    Who is this?


    You return my Xuanzhong ruler!


    "Why, guest, don''t you have a multicolored stick? It doesn''t matter. Discount is OK. As the strongest red line fairy in history, we can talk very well. " Ignoring Xiao Yan''s anger, Bai Yue Chu continued to smile at him.


    "I can buy you 200 dozen lollipops. How about you give me back the xuanchongchi?" To God already did not hold hope, Xiao Yan clenched teeth to white month beginning to ask a way.


    "Two hundred dozen?! Well, this Let me think about it. " Bai yuechu is reserved.


    "Three hundred dozen." Xiao Yan continued.


    "Three hundred? Local tyrant! Boss, do you think you can add a little more? " White month early eyes Ba Ba of looking at Xiao Yan to say, subconsciously swallowed mouth saliva.


    "Hoo ~" after hearing Bai yuechu''s words and seeing his performance again, Xiao Yan, who was nervous and angry, was relieved. If only he could solve it with lollipop, it seemed that his xuanchongchi could come back.


    "It''s a buy it now price. I''ll give you 500 dozen lollipops. How about you return the xuanchongchi to me?" Xiao Yan weighed the silver in his arms and said.


    "Deal!" Hearing this, the greedy Bai yuechu licked the corner of his mouth, then took the xuanchongchi off his back and threw it at Xiao Yan.


    Seeing this scene, Qiu stroked his face at night. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time. Five hundred dozen lollipops agreed to give xuanchongchi back to him. What''s the structure of the brain at the beginning of the white moon?


    Looking at the xuanchongchi that was thrown to him, a strong color of excitement appeared on Xiao Yan''s face. Great, my xuanchongchi, you can be regarded as


    "Whoosh!"


    Xiao Yan is excited. Suddenly, a young man who is running towards him not far away opens his hand. A force of suction bursts out of his palm and acts on xuanchongchi. Then, with Xiao Yan''s confused eyes, xuanchongchi breaks away from its original route, jumps over his head and flies in a certain direction behind him.


    Turning around, looking at Sasuke, who was rushing towards him, with a cold face, Xiao Yan''s eyes shrank in horror, and then he stepped back several steps on the spot, faltered and fell directly on the ground.


    How can he defeat that snake demon and come so fast?


    Yes, it''s Sasuke.


    After catching the snake demon with the spirit binding net, he put it on the shelf in the mall, hoping that someone could buy it and earn some points. Not to mention, he was lucky. Not long after it was put on the shelf, the demon Bruce Lee, who opened a pet shop, bought the snake demon.


    In the words of demon Bruce Lee, if he is always allowed to make a dragon by himself, his body is a bit unbearable, and the pets he sells can''t only be dragons, so he decided to buy some exotic animals of different species, extract their genes, and cultivate new life with magic.


    Of course, the old magic is not a thing, after all, their own magic is also limited, so if possible, we should try to make them mate and reproduce.


    In short, there are many ways to operate, but only one thing is necessary, that is, you need to have exotic animals in your hands, which is the foundation of your Zhutian pet shop.


    Sasuke did not fully understand, but also understood 7788.


    The snake demon''s whole body is blue, and its scales are extremely hard. It can also spray out black toxic energy balls. After the identification of the mall, Sasuke realized that the snake demon has a trace of poisonous blood in its body, which has good potential. That''s why the demon Bruce Lee bought it.


    If it''s just an ordinary snake demon, the demon Bruce Lee will not take a second look.


    After selling the snake demon, Sasuke got a large number of points, and put away the net of binding spirit, which lost most of his spiritual power. He bought a copy of the martial arts perception of blood Bodhi and Li Maozhen about "phantom sound decision" in the mall.


    Blood Bodhi, he ate it on the spot. He didn''t use his kung fu to refine it, so he let his stomach digest it naturally. If it was slow, it would be OK, because there was one thing he didn''t do.


    That is to chase and kill the madman who dares to kill himself, Xiao Yan!"Bang!"


    Seizing the Xuanzhong ruler, which was absorbed by himself with the skills in the magic sound resolution, the huge weight of the ruler was beyond Sasuke''s expectation. For a moment, he failed to lift it up and let its ruler end fall to the ground, making a sound.


    However, Sasuke was also a young genius in both martial arts and Ninjutsu. After a little surprise, he summoned up his strength, mobilized his internal skills, lifted the xuanchongchi abruptly, and then continued to rush towards Xiao Yan.


    I''m going to kill you alive with your weapon today, so that you can see the power of yuzhibo!


    Sasuke''s writing wheel eyes are burning with anger, which makes Xiao Yan''s heart afraid.


    "Damn it, I can''t. I have to run away!"


    Thinking, Xiao Yan can''t take care of the xuanchongchi that he was sucked away by Sasuke. He quickly stands up from the ground and turns around to run away.


    Er Zhu is different from the guy who says "get rid of poverty and get rich" on his clothes. This guy is just greedy and shameless. Er Zhu will kill people. He will kill his shadow. With his temperament, he will never let himself go. If he doesn''t leave, it will be too late.


    "Guest, wait a minute. Although you didn''t catch the ruler, I also gave it back to you. The five hundred dozen multicolored sticks you said haven''t been fulfilled yet." Bai yuechu takes her eyes back from Sasuke. Seeing that Xiao Yan wants to run, she grabs him and says to him.


    "You You have lost my Xuanzhong ruler, and you still have the face to tell me... " Grabbed by Bai yuechu, Xiao Yan is angry. Let go, or you will die.


    "I threw it at you. How can I know you can''t catch it?" Bai yuechu said.


    "You


    "Don''t be angry, guest. How about changing 500 dozen to 450 dozen?" Bai yuechu knew that she was wrong, thought about it and asked.


    Xiao Yan


    I really want to kill you!


    "Xiao Yan, don''t try to escape, fire escape - the art of dragon fire!" Xiao Yan was so angry that he scolded his mother. At this time, Sasuke had already run to a place not far away from him. He first threw the Xuanzhong ruler in his hand into the sky, and then made a seal with both hands. Then he shot a flame ray out of his mouth and shot at Xiao Yan fiercely.


    "No!" Hearing the sound and looking back to see the oncoming fire, Xiao Yan is very anxious and wants to avoid it. But one of his hands is grabbed by Bai yuechu''s death, so he can''t escape. There''s no way. He can only lift up the other hand immediately, recover some fighting spirit, protect his head desperately, and try to resist Sasuke''s ninja.


    Looking at that already near in late Chi''s flame ray, Xiao Yan''s in the heart that call a nervous and fear.


    Who knows, at this time, Bai yuechu, who was holding his arm, suddenly threw him from the front to the back. Then, he waved his fist at Sasuke''s Dragon Fire skill, and his Ninjutsu was shattered with one punch.


    This It''s so horrible!


    Xiao Yan, who was protected by this shameless man, was stunned when he saw this scene.


    This guy is better than he thought.


    "Well? Who is it? " Raising his hand to catch the xuanchongchi falling from the sky, Sasuke continues to run forward and asks Bai yuechu.


    "Haha, it''s easy to say, I am..."


    "Xiao Yan, die!"


    Without waiting for Bai yuechu to introduce himself, Sasuke jumps up and clenches the xuanchongchi in his hand to chop Xiaoyan''s head.


    Xiao Yan


    Bai yuechu

 Chapter 235

    Looking at that jump up, toward Xiao Yan used a brain stump to chop assist, white month beginning of the corner of the eye mercilessly twitch for a while.


    Damn, you ask me who I am, but you don''t give me the chance to introduce myself. What are you trying to do?


    "Bang!"


    Bai yuechu once again pulls Xiao Yan and helps him avoid Sasuke''s attack. Xuanchongchi hits the ground and makes a loud noise.


    Looking at the big hole that Sasuke smashed out, Tu shansu on one side widened his eyes, and his expression showed that he was at a loss.


    It turns out that this ruler is really so powerful!


    "Well, are you his helper? Well, I''ll clean it up with you. " Looking back at Bai yuechu who saved Xiao Yan again, Sasuke said to him coldly.


    "Cough, no, you may not believe it. This guest and I just met for the first time, but he still owes me 500 dozen multicolored sticks, so I can''t let you kill him for the time being. I wonder if this guest can wait for a while? Thank you Seeing Sasuke''s posture of beating himself, Bai yuechu explains to him.


    Although he is not afraid of fighting, he is not willing to fight when there is no good fight.


    What''s more, Sasuke doesn''t know him, but he does.


    Two days ago, when Tu Shanya and his little fool went to the affiliated world to gain insight, they happened to see Sasuke, who was working hard to plant rice seedlings there when they passed by a Lingtian. At that time, Sasuke was really "weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day, weeding day.


    When I saw that an 11-year-old boy was working so hard in farming, I immediately felt a strong feeling of confidant.


    This child should be as poor as himself. That''s why he came out to farm at such a young age.


    Alas!


    Then, Tu Shanya coldly introduces himself and tells himself the child''s identity. Then he knows that the emotional family is not his own kind at all. The family is the young master of a big family. Farming is just to earn the integral currency of the chat group, so as to become stronger, not to eat.


    Therefore, the feelings are revealed in vain.


    It''s true that Bai yuechu, who knows Sasuke''s identity as a member of the group, won''t be foolishly brave enough to fight for Xiao Yan. Isn''t it hard for the big boss to do that?


    However, the multicolored stick still needs to be brought back first. It''s my principle not to help others drive away the poison for nothing.


    Bai yuechu thought in her heart.


    At the same time, hearing his words, Sasuke was about to give him a fierce shot. First, he took a look at Xiao Yan who was thrown behind him by Bai yuechu. Then, he asked him suspiciously, "are you not together?"


    "Together."


    "No


    Xiao Yan and Bai yuechu answered at the same time.


    Sasuke


    Are you kidding me?


    "Hey, guest, don''t try to drag me down! I didn''t take your ruler. I helped you expel poison and heal your wounds. I made such a great effort. Please give me the colorful stick that promised me. Then we''ll clear up and take care of ourselves. " Hear Xiao Yan''s interpose, white month beginning facial expression a change, turn head to say to him.


    "Brother, brother, how can you see the enemy coming? If you want to kill me, you won''t recognize my brother? We are brothers


    As early as hearing Bai yuechu and Sasuke say that they are just meeting for the first time and that they don''t intend to intervene in this matter, Xiao Yan is worried. His eyes move and he immediately comes up with a good way to make him unable to get away from this matter. So at this moment, Xiao Yan directly "reveals his true feelings" and says angrily to him.


    It looks like a poor little brother abandoned by his brother.


    Bai yuechu


    Who is your brother?


    I''m your uncle''s guest. You are more shameless than me. In order to bring me to your camp and share the killing intention of boss group members with you, you call me brother. Do you want to be so shameless?!


    Bai yuechu was so angry that she had ten thousand words in her heart to say that she treated people shamelessly all day. Unexpectedly, she met a person more shameless than herself today. This is really unexpected!


    "Are you brothers?" Sasuke frowned and looked back and forth at Xiao Yan and Bai yuechu. Finally, he looked at the words "get rid of poverty and get rich" on Bai yuechu''s clothes.


    A moment of silence.


    This guy is a strange man!


    "Yes, he is my elder brother. Two pillars, I tell you, with my elder brother, you can''t touch me today. If you want to kill me, you should come over my elder brother''s body first." Bai Yue Chu has not yet had time to deny, Xiao Yan said preemptively.


    Bai yuechu


    Don''t believe me to kill you, my guest!


    "Oh, is that so?" Sasuke, who was provoked, suddenly turned cold. Looking at the white moon in front of him, he said.


    Bai yuechu


    No, it''s not like that. I''m not his big brother. I''m his creditor!"No, Taoist brother has no brother. He is lying." Just when Sasuke wanted to fight Bai yuechu, just as Xiao Yan said, he stepped over the body of his "big brother" and killed him. Tu Shan Su Su, who was stunned, finally came back and said to Sasuke.


    When he heard Su Su''s words, Sasuke would wave xuanchongchi again. He looked down at this innocent and lovely little girl, who would not lie at first sight. Then, his face showed the color of thinking.


    At the same time, Xiao Yan heart shout: "not good!"


    And then


    "Xiao Yan, how dare you lie to me! Let''s die!"


    "Guest, let him take a breath and beat half dead first. I''ll ask him for the 500 dozen colorful sticks later."


    Sasuke and Bai yuechu fight against Xiao Yan.


    For a moment, there was a constant scream.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the sky, seeing this scene at night, Qiu shakes his head. I don''t know why, but he suddenly sympathizes with Xiao Huo.


    Is this the end of the protagonists after losing their luck?


    Well, I see.


    Finally, I take a look at Xiao Yan, who is beaten by Bai yuechu and trampled by Sasuke. At night, Qiu sighs, inexplicably feeling that he has become the crocodile in tears.


    Then, toward the position where Nalan Yanran is flying.


    He doesn''t want to know what Xiao Yan will encounter next, and whether he will be killed by Sasuke, because now he can be sure that there is nothing special about Xiao Yan after he lost his luck. The reason why he came to this end is entirely due to his character.


    When he''s in the mood, it''s nothing to have such a character and style of conduct, but if he''s lost, he still wants to drag Bai yuechu into the water, then Ha ha.


    "It seems that it would be a good choice for the villains to catch the leading characters who can''t be subdued in the future and take back their luck." Toward Nalan Yan ran on the way to fly, night when autumn thought in the heart.


    Not long after, two long lost mechanical sounds rang in his mind.


    "Ding, you Suowei has joined the group chat."


    "Ding, I have joined the group chat."

 Chapter 236

    "What you do and how you kill the fields!"


    Hearing the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, Qiu''s pupil suddenly shrinks at night, and the flight stops subconsciously, but it starts again the next second.


    These two people, his impression is very deep, even through more than ten years also did not forget.


    One is from the popular TV series "magic mobile phone" and the other is from the same popular drama "flower bones".


    Both of them are villains in the play, but they are not pure villains. They are all washed white behind them, especially killing Qian Mo, and sucking powder from the beginning.


    Some people say that he is not a villain at all. He is the protagonist''s sister killer, OK?


    Also, if the person who is the enemy of the protagonist is a villain, killing Qian Mo can''t be regarded as a villain. However, his identity is the saint of the seven kill temple, the great devil who unifies the two worlds of demons. The forces under his command and those of the protagonist Hua qiangu are opposite to each other, so it''s right to say that he is a villain from this aspect.


    However, the identity of his boss is indisputable. After all, the emperor of the seven killing hall is not a boss, so who is a boss?


    Buddha Moyan?


    He''s one of them, but he didn''t come, so we can''t help it.


    As for you Suowei, he was a mid-term villain in magic mobile phone. He had studied abroad, and then returned home to inherit the family business. He was the general manager of Eric food company. He was brave, kind-hearted, upright and generous. However, the appearance of silly girl made him lose his eyes by desire, and gradually became insidious and cunning. Later, he lost his way and stopped the Bull Demon from destroying the earth It has played an important role in the world.


    It''s also a boss.


    I didn''t expect that the two of them would join the chat group at this time, so the group would be more popular.


    At night, Qiu flies in the direction of Nalan Yanran, while editing a message in the group and sending it out.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people, new people into the group, remember to read the group announcement and group documents, what do not understand can ask me. Oh, by the way, I met two group friends in Yunmeng Jiang''s Wei Wuxian. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the message sent by Wei Wuxian, who appeared on the chat screen and rushed in front of him to welcome the two newcomers, Qiu was stunned at night and said in secret: "it''s worthy of spring. People who have seen too much palace pictures must have practiced their skills!"


    Then, the edited message is sent out.


    Night time autumn: "welcome."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "welcome to both of you. Xiao Wang is now participating in the Baifeng mountain hunting in the world of Prince Wei. After the hunting, if the two friends are willing to show their respect, Xiao Wang is willing to hold a banquet in the affiliated world to entertain you. It''s like taking over the wind and washing the dust for both of you. Welcome to join our boss chat group."


    Majestic overlord


    The hero who wants to say something sees the news sent by Li Maozhen, and then looks at the news edited by himself. He is silent for a while, and then stealthily deletes the text.


    I can''t help it. What he wants to say is similar to that of Li Maozhen, but there is some difference in the use of words. It''s OK to send it out alone, but with the contrast of Li Maozhen, it seems that he is too illiterate and a big old man.


    Although I''m a rude man, I still


    This kind of words can only be said by myself, otherwise it will make others feel this way.


    So he took his three disciples to search for prey in Baifeng mountain and chose to peep on the screen instead of bubbling.


    Of course, just because he doesn''t bubble doesn''t mean that other people do the same. After Li Maozhen, Qian Renxue and Zhang Wuji also come out one after another to welcome the new friends who join the chat group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Magic mobile world.


    You Suowei sits at his desk, remembering the magical picture he saw last night, frowning.


    That series of green numbers turned into a beautiful woman in red. That woman has super power, can fly, can fight, and can fix herself.


    It''s incredible!


    And the person who fought with her, if you remember correctly, is called Huangmei king?


    "King Huang Mei, is it..." Suddenly, yousuowei thought of something. He got up from his chair, turned to his bookcase and began to look for the book journey to the West.


    As a big boss of a listed company, he has a lot of books in his office, some of which are bought and some of which are used as a facade. Journey to the west is one of the four famous books, so he naturally has no collection.


    Soon, he found the book journey to the west, and began to look through it. Through the directory, he found the page about the plot of Xiaoxitian, and then quickly read it. Finally, yousuo understood, and he widened his eyes.


    "It can''t be wrong. That man is not mentally ill. What he said is true. He is really a yellow brow king. There are 500 boys in his family. He is The characters in journey to the West You Suowei said in a trembling voice.


    I don''t blame him for his gaffe. Even if he is the boss of a big company, he has to feel shocked when he comes into contact with the devil. It''s incredible. It''s the real society that pays attention to science. Unexpectedly, the people in the storybook actually exist. It''s unbelievable.But I have to believe it!


    Because the fact in front of them, they are not ordinary people, last night''s tiannu scattered flowers, so far have not been able to calm down!


    "King Huang Mei It''s an opportunity. I can''t. I''ll find him and bring him back. " Yousuowei thought about it in his heart, then picked up his coat and walked out of the office.


    However, just as he went to the front door and held the doorknob in his hand, a magical picture appeared in his mind. At the same time, a sound came out.


    "Ding, you are welcome to join Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group."


    You Suo Wei


    This is What happened?


    Like him, there is also huaqiangu world, which is about to shut down and practice the evil skill "demon soul breaking".


    After several battles with baizihua, he found that his current strength was not enough to suppress baizihua and protect the people he cared about. In the past, Liuxia was killed by ZhuRan because he was too useless. Now, when he met a little bit, he must not let that happen again.


    Therefore, he chose to take the risk to cultivate "demon soul broken", hoping to enhance his skills, and then defeat Baizi painting and Changliu sanzun.


    However, who can tell him what happened to the picture that suddenly appeared in his mind when he was about to start practicing?


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, what are these things, and whose faces appear one after another?


    Don''t understand, kill Qian Mo simply don''t want to, directly voice asked: "here is where, who are you?"

 Chapter 237

    "Who are we? This girl, can''t you see that we are all men Cough, they are all good people. " See kill Qian Mo put forward the problem, Wei Wuxian in the group to him smile.


    It''s just that.


    Girl?


    Hear this address, kill the brow of Qian Mo not help but pick.


    You''re the girl. Although I have the incomparable beauty, I''m a big man. OK, who do you call a girl?


    If you are a cute girl who looks like a little girl, even if you call me that, a smelly man dares to call me that, aren''t you looking for death?


    Sha Qian Mo clenched his fist, and there was a fierce evil spirit all over his body, which made the secret room he was in more cold and evil.


    At night, autumn: "Wei Wuxian, don''t call people girls. This is the leader of the two worlds of demons. He is the king of the seven kill palace, and his gender is male."


    A woman like Qian Renxue is mistakenly regarded as a man by the group members. If a man is mistakenly regarded as a woman in the group, and then something indescribable happens, it will make a big fuss.


    Yes, especially Wei Wuxian.


    Before he was sacrificed by Mo Xuanyu, this guy had always been entangled with beautiful women. Although his life style was decent and he was a virgin to death, it was true that he liked to tease his younger sister and see the pictures of spring palace.


    What if he''s interested in killing Qian Mo?


    Then, like that mianmianmian, there is a big play about killing Qianmo. It''s really unacceptable just to think about it.


    Let me tell you, he will probably change his name to Wei Tong. Why?


    To quote the allusion in Tao Yuanming''s the story of Peach Blossom Land -- "the traffic in the fields", you are the fields, I am the Tong, let''s meet together!


    "Oh, Hello!" At night, Qiu Yi pats his forehead and feels that as the leader of the group, he still needs to guard against this kind of thing.


    Although killing Qian Mo may not pay attention to him, it''s the best way to avoid this kind of thing from the beginning.


    It''s not that he didn''t have confidence in Wei Wuxian at night, but he didn''t die in a mass grave. Mo Xuanyu offered him up as a romantic young man. He was too good-looking to kill Qian mo


    Pour out the country and the city, bring disaster to the country and the people, turn all living beings upside down!


    In a word, if we didn''t know in advance that he was a man, someone would be hard at night when he was in the stage of development.


    On the other hand, Wei Wuxian, who is playing the ghost flute to tell the truth, attracts the prey to fall into the trap. When he sees the news from the group leader, he is stunned.


    Such a good-looking person, you tell me he is a man, true or false, I am very simple, so you must not cheat me!


    Kill Qian Mo: "Oh, actually know my identity, kid, it seems that you are a special existence among these people, they don''t seem to know me."


    Night time autumn: "call me Lord, don''t call me imp, or I''ll let the moon releasing Warcraft bite you."


    Night someone does not pretend to be a big man, does not mean that he is willing to be looked down upon, but also a kid, we have the ability to take off our pants, to see whose big!


    I don''t believe it. I can''t beat you.


    Worship the moon: "Lord, I''m at your command at any time."


    At the same time, his eyes were fixed on the portrait of Shaqian. As soon as the group leader gave an order, he immediately went back to Nanzhao to release the water Warcraft.


    Yeshiqiu: "Keke, it''s very good. It''s worthy of being my favorite person in this group. @Kill Qian Mo, new person, you go to see group file and group announcement first, in addition, this is the power of water Warcraft, I think you are absolutely not willing to compete with it. "


    [Ding, the group leader uploaded a short video. ¡¿


    with that, in the video of the original fate of the moon worship, the scene that he drove the water Warcraft to create a flood was captured and uploaded to the group.


    As an ancient Warcraft with the power to destroy the world, water Warcraft is so powerful that its brain is a little bit bad. It is controlled by the moon worship and sealed by the descendants of Nu Wa.


    Of course, this kind of thing, let''s not say, no one will know, just from the power point of view, the power of water Warcraft that set off huge waves, really gives people a sense of incomparable powerlessness.


    This beast is so terrible!


    "Hiss!" Seven kill palace secret room, see this short video of kill Qian Mo can''t control of pour to suck a cool air.


    There is such a powerful Warcraft in this world. Why does he, as the leader of the two worlds of demons, know nothing about it?


    "Is the power of Warcraft comparable to that of the wild?" Kill Qian Mo to murmur a way in the heart.


    At the same time, in the world of magic mobile phones, yousuowei has completely froze.


    Who am I? Where do I come from? Where do I go? What is this place? What is what I saw just now?


    Water Warcraft?


    My God, the picture just now is ten thousand times more terrifying than what they made last night.


    What happened to me?


    You Suo Wei is very upset.Without super power, he lacks a sense of security.


    Then, you Suowei carefully looked at the message record on the chat screen, and finally decided to take a good look at the group announcement and group file in his mouth according to what yeshiqiu said.


    By the way, Sha Qian Mo, who was shocked by the power of water Warcraft, also opened group announcements and group documents according to what yeshiqiu said, but he was just curious about it, not afraid of the Warcraft.


    Yes, that''s it!


    After a while, Sha Qian Mo and you Suo Wei finished reading the news they should see, and their faces were shocked.


    The boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie connects with Zhutian and communicates with Wanjie. Are all the members of the group great figures in one world?


    Is it true or not?


    Finally, we believe it''s true, because we are really great, but it''s frightening to connect the heavens and the world, isn''t it?


    Is the saying of "one flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi" correct in Buddhism?


    They guessed in their hearts.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian came out again.


    "Group leader, I''m not doubting you. I just can''t believe it. You say this new man is a man, but no matter what I think, he is a woman and a very beautiful fairy. This..." Wei Wuxian frowned. He felt that if the group leader didn''t cheat him, there was only one possibility - he had eye disease, and it was very serious.


    Kill Qian Mo: "ha ha, am I good-looking?"


    Even to this chat group with a skeptical attitude to kill Qian Mo, see Wei Wuxian sent out the news, can''t help but smile, asked him.


    This guy was a little rude to himself at first, but his eyes were not bad. He knew he was good-looking.


    Yes, my face. It''s the most beautiful in the world.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, Gu, oh no, this new man, you are one of the most beautiful people I have ever met. The group leader said that you are a man. Is that true? If so, I don''t know if you can open the live broadcast, take off your pants and let me have a look with my own eyes? I don''t think I can believe it if I don''t verify my body. "


    Kill the fields


    Others: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 238

    You can''t believe


    Do I need you to believe it?


    I take off my pants to let you see for yourself whether I am a man or not. You can say that. Why don''t you take off your pants and let me see if you are a man?


    See Wei Wuxian the next second to send out the news, kill Qian Mo almost not be gas explosion.


    Hateful, really hateful, I want to kill, I want to slaughter his family!!!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    Under the pressure of the anger of shaqianmo, several rocks fell on the top floor of the secret room, making a loud noise one after another, which made Shan Chunqiu and others in the main hall of the seven killing hall suddenly shake violently and unsteadily. At the same time, their faces were suspicious.


    Sheng Jun, what''s the matter?


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei, are you asking too much? I''m still here with alliance leader Tu Shan! "


    She didn''t take part in the Baifeng mountain hunting. She just received the news that her father and brother had failed to attack Shaolin, and was captured by three senior monks of the Tu generation. Yin Su Su, who had lost the vitality of Tianying sect, was worried. Seeing the news on the chat screen in her mind, she stroked her forehead and said to Wei Wuxian helplessly.


    Let a man open and take off his pants in front of us in the group. How can this person make such a request? Is it really shameless?


    Well, even if the new man looks as beautiful as heaven, even he can''t help feeling jealous after seeing it, but the group leader said that he is a man.


    To say the least, the new man is not a man, but a woman. Then you are going too far.


    There are so many men in the group. What do you think of others when you let their daughter take off their pants?!


    To sum up, whether the new couple is male or female, it is not advisable to take off their trousers, which is indecent.


    Tu yamaya: "I think he is going to die!"


    With Bai yuechu and Tushan Susu to participate in the hunting, but he did not personally go down to Tushan Yaya said in a cold voice in the group.


    Because the voice message is sent out, Wei Wuxian can feel a deep chill across the screen.


    Sister Yaya is angry.


    Well, she and Mrs. Yin are both women. It''s really not good to let the new couple take off their pants in front of them.


    In this case, then


    "I''m sorry, I''m not considerate. Please calm down." Wei Wu Xian Mou Guang a turn, to two female group friend apology way, then, to kill Qian Mo sent a message.


    Wei Wuxian: "kill Qian Mo, new man, today is the first day for you to join our boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. I invite you to take a bath in the bathhouse of affiliated world. Let''s take a bath together and chat while we soak. How about this evening?"


    Kill the fields


    I don''t think so. Why should I take a bath with you? Look at your smirk. It''s very dirty.


    If you want me to take off my pants and take a bath with me, do you want to see that I have such a peerless face, so you want me?


    I tell you, I kill the field, not the broken sleeve!


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, this proposal is good. I''ve been planting trees all this time, and I didn''t take a good bath. @Wei Wuxian, boy, please come with me. I have no money. "


    Don''t you know that in this group, people without money have no human rights?


    See fire cloud evil spirit AI te own news, Wei Wuxian''s cheek mercilessly smoked.


    This huoyun ran away. He had a thick skin. He asked him to take a bath. Do you think you are a handsome young man or a beautiful woman?


    You''re a bad old man with a thief face. You''re still a loser. It makes me sick to watch you. I''ll take a bath with you. I may not dare to touch the water in the future!


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m sorry, my money is only enough for me and the new couple to take a bath, so uncle, if you want to take a bath, you can go to the moat of the affiliated world and get local materials, or jump in directly. Although it''s winter in the world, you are a master of martial arts. You have genuine Qi to protect your body. If you want to do something about it, you can do it. "


    Fire cloud evil god


    You asked me to take a bath in the moat. Don''t you know that''s where the soldiers at the gate pee?


    Boy, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language.


    Wei Wuxian: "group member strength evaluation. Jpg."


    Fire cloud evil god wants to say something, but before he can edit the news, Wei Wuxian sends out a picture, which is a screen capture of the chat group''s evaluation of his strength.


    It says, "Wei Wuxian, half a step in the five steps of the fairy way, may step into Yuanying at any time."


    See this picture, the fire cloud evil spirit edit text mind suddenly, then, the corner of the mouth moved, silently will edit half of the text deleted.


    I can''t stir it up.


    When he entered the group, he was at the beginning of the third level of martial arts. Because he was punished by the group leader to plant trees, his sentence has not passed. Before today, he had no chance to do anything else, including cultivation, so he is still at the beginning of the third level of martial arts.So the question is, who can I provoke in the group?


    A bully?


    On the day he left the pass, he seemed to say that he was the top of his master, that is, the top of the third level of martial arts. He couldn''t beat him.


    Li Maozhen?


    Martial arts golden elixir, not to mention.


    Yin Su Su?


    No, she and Zhang Wuji wear the same pair of trousers. To provoke her is to provoke Zhang Wuji. The martial arts of Zhang Wuji and herself are between Bo Zhongzhong''s and Bo Zhongji''s, but Zhang Wuji is powerful, but he doesn''t.


    Black Marshal?


    I can''t.


    Simon blowing snow?


    There has been no bubble, and I don''t know if I''m dead.


    ¡­¡­


    After thinking for a long time, huoyun evil god nodded, and he finally thought of someone he could afford.


    Who is it?


    Yuzhibo!


    A 12-year-old boy.


    Well, this result seems to be a bit embarrassing.


    The fire cloud evil god touched his face and pursed his mouth. Without saying anything, he went on hunting.


    Today is the day of the group activity. The group leader gave himself a holiday. He had to seize the time to catch the gorilla.


    If martial arts practitioners want to be strong, they must have good food. In this way, they can draw nutrition and their Qi and blood from the meat, so as to strengthen themselves and speed up the progress of cultivation.


    So, gorilla, I''ll tell you, I''m sure of you!


    The anger of Wei Wuxian is transferred to the gorilla, and the fire cloud evil god speeds up his running speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Sha Qian Mo righteously refused Wei Wuxian''s invitation and said that he would not let him go. A rude person like him should be driven into the wilderness and suffer endless pain.


    Into the wilderness?


    Well, in the original book, Chang Liu broke Hua qiangu into the wilderness. He thought that only three zuns could do this. It turned out that killing Qian Mo was OK.


    In addition, Wei Wuxian, you are too skinny and can cause trouble. You want to see other people''s lower body. I say he''s a man. He believes it''s over. You have to verify it with your own eyes.


    In the original book, Jin Guangyao said that you would offend people and doomed to no good end. Although this is a bit vicious, it is not unreasonable.


    If you don''t die once, it seems that you won''t be honest.


    I think that the threat of killing Qian Mo is ignored at night, and it''s good for Wei Wuxian to suffer. Otherwise, as Jin Guangyao said, he will be encircled sooner or later.


    At that time, things will not be so wonderful!


    "What you have done, you have seen the group leader!" At night, when Qiu thought of it in his heart, he finally returned to what he had done. He adjusted his mood and said hello to him.


    What he sent out was a voice message with some tremors.


    However, when he thought of the contents of the group announcements and group documents he had read, as well as all kinds of magical products he saw in the mall, he stood up with fear.


    He has a just born dream - he wants to cultivate immortals!

 Chapter 239

    Yeshiqiu: "well, Hello, welcome."


    Yeshiqiu was not surprised by yousuowei''s act of greeting himself, because he had expected that this guy should be bubbling.


    According to the information of the group members, yeshiqiu knows that what he does downstream of the eye has not yet got the magic mobile phone that can travel through time and space - silly girl. So now he is just an ordinary person. When he comes to such a magical place and sees so many extraordinary creatures from other worlds, can he bear to observe for several days?


    It''s impossible. He''s just the boss of a listed company. No matter how deep the city is, he can''t survive in the face of this kind of thing.


    This is not, he does not come out.


    "Group leader, I, oh no, thank you very much for the opportunity to enter the boss chat group of the world." Seeing that the group leader actually responded to himself, the uneasy yousuo was so relieved that he sent a message in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s your own luck. It has nothing to do with me."


    It''s true that you are able to enter the group because the system picked him, not because you, the leader of the group, chose him.


    If I could pick people in directly, I would have drawn the big men like Sanqing and Tathagata into the group. How could I leave a place for him as a food merchant.


    By the way, you Suowei runs a food company, so he sells rations.


    You Suo Wei: "in any case, thank you for creating such a magical place, otherwise I can''t come in."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    How can you be sure that I created this chat group? Is it because I am the group leader?


    Now people take it for granted!


    "You''re welcome. It''s good for you and everyone to get along with each other, help each other and make progress together." About chat group is one of their own creation, yeshiqiu did not admit or deny, formulaic said to you.


    "Yes." What you do is respectful.


    Then he signed up and got a point.


    Just now, he saw in the mall that the skill of cultivating immortals, which is called "Jiang''s immortal decision", costs 150 points. This is the only one of his own. The gap is a little big.


    But it doesn''t matter. I have other ways. That''s why I stand up and say hello to the group leader.


    You Suo: "group leader, I''m here..."


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, rookie, don''t be angry. I''m joking with you. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. It''s too much to say that you put me in the wilderness.


    Then what? I''ll invite you to pick lotus seeds and fight pheasant some other day, and I''ll take it as compensation for you. What do you think? "


    You''s words haven''t finished yet, and he recovered from the threat of killing the fields. Wei Wuxian quickly apologized to him.


    Although he is rather skinny, he is not brainless. He can tell whether the new man is really angry or joking with himself.


    The new man, who was called the leader of the two demon circles by the group leader, was obviously on fire.


    If you don''t make amends, it won''t be fun.


    Do you want to go to that wild place?


    You''re kidding. It''s not fun to listen to the name of that place.


    Sha Qian Mo: "it''s too late to make amends now. What do you think of Ben Shengjun as, kid? "


    Wei Wuxian: "don''t kill brother. I didn''t mean to offend you. I didn''t treat you as a child or suspect that you are not a man. I just think, how to say?


    Oh, I just think you look like a wife It''s so good-looking, so it''s hard to accept for a while. Such a good-looking person is actually a man. It''s not a choice.


    You can forgive me. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Is there something wrong with my ears? In the last sentence, there seems to be a little coquetry and flattery in this guy''s tone. Isn''t this the tone he should use for LAN Zhan, right?


    At night, Qiu''s eyes suddenly opened, and a terrible idea came into his mind.


    Immediately, he shook his head hard. It''s impossible that Wei Wuxian, who was not offered by Mo Xuanyu, is a man with normal orientation. He can''t have that kind of interest in men.


    However, is killing Qian Mo a man?


    Night autumn once again seriously looked at his head, found that, and Wei Wuxian said before, unless his pants to pick up, otherwise how to see how all think he is a gorgeous fairy.


    "Maybe Wei Wuxian didn''t believe what I said. He had to find out for sure." Autumn murmurs at night.


    Heart to heart, if you are him, in the face of such a person as Sha Qian Mo, it is estimated that only by thoroughly determining his gender can you treat him as a man.


    There is no way. Appearance is too deceptive. Compared with him, women are no longer qualified to claim to be women.Why, you are not as good-looking as a man, and you are also called a woman?


    Let''s get back to the point and spend a thousand bones in the world.


    A face of anger to kill Qian Mo, see Wei Wuxian sent out the latest news, the anger on the face suddenly a meal.


    He said


    I look so That''s great?


    Nonsense!


    I''m not good-looking. Are you good-looking?


    Well, you''re not bad. You''re similar to the guy Baizi painted, but you have the opposite temperament.


    Kill Qian Mo: "hum, don''t think that if you say a few words to please Ben Shengjun, Ben Shengjun will let you go. If you say that you are going to be savage, you must be savage. But for your sake, Ben Shengjun will give you ten days to say goodbye to your family. Ten days later, the door of savage will be open for you."


    Wei Wuxian


    It''s no use saying all my good words, isn''t it? How can you, like LAN Zhan, have no room for negotiation?


    Seeing the news of killing Qian Mo, Wei Wuxian''s face flashed a touch of depression, but he didn''t know what kind of place the wilderness was and how strong the strength of killing Qian Mo was, so he didn''t despair too much.


    Just a little bit worried.


    Yeah, a little bit.


    "Well, forget it. It''s up to you. Brother Sha, I asked you to take a bath in the affiliated world today. Do you see?" Wei Wuxian sighed, then asked to kill Qian mo.


    "I think you want to die and take a bath? When you go to the wilderness, you will soak your body in the sand, hum The anger on Sha Qian Mo''s face started again.


    This guy is so irritating, wave after wave, endless.


    "You two, have you finished talking? Excuse me, can I get in a word? " Aware that the atmosphere is not right, you do wait for a while, see they are not talking, so the voice with a bit of fear said.


    Kill Qian Mo: "say!"


    Wei Wuxian: "newlyweds, if you want to plug in, you can plug in directly. You don''t have to be so restrained."


    "Thank you both." Yousuowei said thanks to them. Then he looked at the portrait of yeshiqiu and said, "master, I have a big event to report to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Just edit good used to coordinate kill Qian Mo and Wei Wuxian contradiction between the news, hear you for words, night autumn asked him.


    You Suo: "group leader, in the city where I live, there are monsters."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    That''s what you call a big deal?

 Chapter 240

    I''m a world leader. I''ve seen magic mobile phone. Can I not know that there are monsters in your city?


    According to the division of demons and ghosts in the world of cultivating immortals, demons are transformed by non-human living things, demons by living people, ghosts by the dead, and monsters by non-human dead things.


    The weasel belongs to the demon, and the mechanized shape of silly girl belongs to the monster.


    You mean monsters, don''t you?


    Don''t worry. They will live in your house in the future.


    You Suowei: "master, I live in a world that always believes in science and opposes superstition, but now I have to believe that supernatural forces really exist.


    Last night, I saw two monsters fighting in the square with my own eyes today. One of them, I have found out his identity. His origin is amazing. I am worried that if he makes any unusual behavior in the human city, no one will be able to stop him. So I dare to ask you to lend me some points so that I can be in business In order to have the ability to subdue him, you can buy the cultivation of immortals and some magic weapons in the city, so as not to make the human world face the threat from monsters.


    For the sake of mankind all over the world, I beg you


    Not waiting for the night time autumn to express their views on the monsters in the city, you Suowei quickly went on to express his feelings in the group through the voice function, listening to people''s hearts.


    What a good gentleman for the sake of all mankind. What a model of our generation Shit!


    I thought it would take some time for you to become an insidious and cunning villain. I didn''t expect you to see silly girl yesterday and join the group today. You will be black immediately.


    For the sake of the world''s human beings to borrow points from me, you pull out such a big excuse, if I don''t borrow, then I''m not a sinner in the world?


    Oh, you are moving a big mountain to my back.


    You are really good at what you do. You are shameless!


    After listening to what you did, I thought about it several times. The more I thought about it, the more I felt shameless.


    How can a person be so changeable? Before meeting a silly girl and seeing the supernatural power, he has always been a frank and generous gentleman. But once he has seen the magical power, in order to have this power, he will become a shameless and cunning villain.


    Is it desire that blinds his goodness or exposes the real him?


    At night, Qiu feels that he can make a detailed and all-round observation of you. From him, he should be able to have a deep understanding of human nature and good and evil.


    Wei Wuxian: "there are monsters. Isn''t that a big deal? Just find someone to get rid of it. What''s the origin of the amazing monster you said? You need to borrow points from the group leader. I didn''t even borrow points from the group leader? "


    It has to be said that Wei Wuxian''s heart is big enough, he was killed, Qian Mo issued an ultimatum, ten days later will put him into the wilderness, he can even be interested in other people''s things.


    This is really It''s hopeless.


    You Suowei: "this gentleman, I live in a world that stresses science. Monsters originally only exist in our books. They never appear in reality. But yesterday, no, they suddenly appeared some time ago. You said to find someone to get rid of the trouble. I don''t know who to look for?


    Besides, of the two monsters, the one I recognized, I''m afraid no human can subdue him. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "who is he?"


    Peeping at the screen for so long, Li Maozhen finally saw the topic he was interested in and asked.


    You Suo: "king Qi? Wang! I have seen this gentleman


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "no need to be polite. What''s the identity of the monster you''re talking about, please tell me."


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, to be frank, maybe we can help you."


    Of course, you have a way to help me, borrow my points and help me cultivate immortals. Isn''t that helping me?


    Yousuo took a deep breath and said, "I''ll tell you straight away. That monster is the boy under the Buddha''s seat from the East, Huang Mei king!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole chat group was silent.


    Buddha from the east?


    Buddha?


    Good guy, here comes another Buddha!


    Online group members don''t know how to describe their mood at this time, they subconsciously look at the head of Purdue Cihang.


    Well, what is Donglai Buddha? We have a Tathagata Buddha here. Although it''s fake, it''s also a Tathagata Buddha. It''s just a prefix.


    Kill Qian Mo: "Oh, Buddha? What else can we talk about when the divine world is gone? No, if this place is real, there is still a divine world in your world, and it is possible. "


    Yin Su Su: "the Buddha from the East is the future Buddha among the three generations of Buddhism. He has a very high position in the Buddhist world. How can his boy be a monster, not a God?""He came down secretly to be a monster." You said.


    With that, he hesitated for a moment, turned and walked back to the bookcase, and sent the book journey to the West as a red envelope.


    When you see the book in your hand and say it''s gone, you Suowei''s face flashed with a look of horror, and immediately relieved.


    Should we say that this is really a boss chat group connecting all the worlds?


    Wait a minute. I didn''t notice it before. Now I''m reacting.


    Boss, am I also boss?


    I am a boss in my company, but in the whole world, I should be normal, right? Why


    "Can I say that I am not ordinary, but I always think I am too ordinary?" You Suowei guessed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yin Susu ordered you''s red envelope and got a book. Although the font is different from his own, he can still recognize it.


    It''s a journey to the West.


    All of a sudden, the whole person was not interested. She had heard of this book, but she had not read it, and she was not interested in reading it. It was too thick. It was better to plant Lingtian at that time. At least she could get some points to improve her family.


    After enrolling Wuji to cultivate immortals, she became poor again, and her father and brother were waiting for her to save them!


    Wei Wuxian: "journey to the west, I''ve read this book. We have the story of Hou Yi shooting the sun. By the way, I remember, King Huangmei, isn''t this the character in journey to the west? It really exists. "


    Want to grab the red envelope, but Yin Su was a step ahead, point to open the red envelope record, know what you are sent out, Wei Wuxian said in the group.


    You Suowei: "this gentleman is right. That monster is the Yellow eyebrow king in the journey to the west, and there is another monster, which is transformed from a crystal doll into a human. It''s very powerful. The Yellow eyebrow king can''t beat her."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "crystal doll? It sounds strange. "


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s nothing strange. It''s a silly girl, not a monster from cultivation, but a magic mobile phone invented by scientists in the future time and space of the world where you are.


    What''s more, @ yousuo, don''t use the human beings all over the world as an excuse. You want to cultivate immortals for your own sake, right?


    As you are a new person, I just want to remind you this time that I will punish you next time.


    Don''t bring hypocrisy into our harmonious chat group, and don''t tell lies in front of me, otherwise... "


    Although the group leader didn''t say what would happen otherwise, you Suowei was still in a cold sweat when he saw the news.


    Group leader, he actually knows what I''m thinking in my heart. Isn''t that terrible?


    You shudder in the same place.


    After that, yeshiqiu pasted the message edited before, copied and deleted later in the sending column, and then sent it out.


    He wants to coordinate the matter between killing Qian Mo and Wei Wuxian. Although he intends to let Jian Gou counsellor suffer a loss, he can''t let the group members have conflicts and sit back and ignore them. This is not what a good group leader should do.

 Chapter 241

    Night time autumn: "kill the fields, @ Wei Wuxian, and you two are all in the same group. Don''t be so tense.


    Wei Wuxian, you should reflect on yourself, don''t provoke others everywhere, or sooner or later you will pay a heavy price.


    I have said before that your original fate is very sad, and the reason is that you can''t be a person, and you always offend others.


    Even if you don''t know it, you think you are strong enough to be able to lower ten skills at once. But you don''t know that your cultivation is not enough. It''s easy to get out of control and lead to a bigger tragedy.


    I tell you, it''s because you are so good at offending people that in your original fate, Yunmeng Jiangshi will say that you will be destroyed if you are destroyed, and your uncle Jiang and your elder martial sister will say that you will die if you die. "


    Baifeng mountain, is playing in the hands of the ghost flute Chen Qing, Wei Wuxian see chat group leader out of the news, turned his lips.


    I''m easy to lose control. Are you kidding?


    My uncle Jiang and my elder martial sister said that they would die if they died. Ah, the sesame is bigger and smaller Well, wait a minute. Who''s going to die?


    All of a sudden, Wei Wuxian''s action of playing flute was a jerk. He looked at the news again, and then --


    "what!!"


    A high pitched cry sounded in the forest, scaring away a large area of crows. Wei Wuxian''s face was full of disbelief and panic.


    His uncle and elder martial sister Jiang will die, and Yunmeng Jiang will be destroyed. Is it because of me, group leader? Isn''t that true?


    Wei Wuxian''s legs softened and he just sat on the ground.


    Indeed, on the day he joined the group, the group leader told him that his future was very bad and that he would encounter many tragedies in the world.


    At that time, I thought that there would be surprise in the unknown life. If I knew in advance what would happen in the future, what would be the meaning of living? So I interrupted the main group and asked him to stop.


    As for the tragedy of the group leaders, well, at that time, I was in Yunshen and I didn''t know where to go. I thought, I couldn''t even drink. I was already so tragic. What tragedy could I bear?


    I didn''t expect that NIMA would be such a tragedy. I can''t bear it!


    "Group leader, what you said is not true. In my original fate track, I will really kill uncle Jiang and my elder martial sister, and the whole Yunmeng family will be destroyed?" Wei Wuxian swallows his saliva and asks in the group to Qiu''s voice at night. The color of shock in his tone is not concealed.


    He lost his parents when he was young. It was Jiang Fengmian who brought him back to lianhuawu and gave him to Jiang Yanli.


    Not only that, Jiang Fengmian treats him better than his parent and son Jiang Cheng. His elder martial sister treats him as if he were his brother. For him, Yunmeng Jiang family is his home, and Jiang Fengmian and others are his close relatives. Now the group leader tells him that they will use their lives to pay for their actions in the future because they will offend others too much. How can they bear it?


    Just ask, is there anything more cruel in this world?


    Yeshiqiu: "I never tell lies. In your original fate, you killed Jiang. In the end, there was only one person left in Jiang, your younger martial brother Jiang Cheng. Everyone else died."


    "No!" With the confirmation of the group leader, Wei Wuxian immediately raised his head and yelled at the sky.


    This news is really too It''s scary, and it''s hard to accept.


    I really can''t stand it.


    "How''s this guy?" He has already flown to the sky where Nalan Yanran is. He hears Wei Wuxian''s loud voice. At night, Qiu turns to look in a certain direction and murmurs. He is worried that he will lose control like in the original work.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be. His golden elixir is in good condition, and he didn''t refine resentment. The reason why he can master the ghost skill is that he wakes up the martial spirit of ghost flute to tell the truth. Without the influence of resentment, he should not be so easily out of control." At night, autumn comes to mind.


    As for the reason why Yunmeng Jiang''s family was destroyed and why his elder martial sister died, it''s right to say that he was responsible for it.


    In the original work, the Wen family of Qishan wanted to dominate the world, and the four families were the targets they wanted to eradicate. But why did the Jiang family of Yunmeng bear the brunt of the tragedy of being exterminated?


    Why can''t Yunmeng Jiangshi, like Lanling Jinshi, survive to the outbreak of the battle of shooting the sun, and then divide up the spoils of war, so as to greatly increase their strength and even win the position of immortal governor?


    In the final analysis, Wei Wuxian didn''t offend Wen Chao and let Wen Chao choose the chicken that Yunmeng Jiangshi wanted to set an example to others. However, Mrs. Yu was strong in nature and would rather die than surrender. Then, the tragedy began.


    And the death of his elder martial sister


    Knowing that there are 3000 monks holding a vow meeting in the city of never night, he is still in a daze. Do you really think he is invincible?


    Finally, he had to rely on his elder martial sister to help him block a sword, and LAN forgot to get out of bed for three years to return to the mass grave safely.


    So it''s Wei Wuxian who killed his elder martial sister. Although this is unfair, it''s not unreasonable.On the surface, these tragedies were caused by the perverse actions of the Wen family in Qishan and the bullying of Jin Guangyao. The deeper reason is that Wei Wuxian could not be a human being and would always offend others.


    As an old saying goes, it''s better to offend a gentleman than a villain. If no one offends, it''s better.


    However, he works with passion, regardless of the consequences. He confronts Wen Chao. It seems that he is fighting against evil forces, but in fact he is baking his family on the fire.


    There''s no way. Although Wen Chao is a villain who doesn''t like everyone, he''s powerful and can''t stir up trouble.


    If it''s just a lonely family, and there are families and relatives behind them, we should think more about them, so as not to affect them.


    But Wei Wuxian didn''t.


    He will fully stick to his heart, fight against the evil forces, and help each other in the face of injustice.


    And then


    The evil side destroyed his family, killed his family.


    Whose fault is it?


    Wen Chao and Wen''s fault?


    Of course, it''s their fault. They''re the executioners and the doers.


    What about Wei Wuxian?


    Is he right?


    From the standpoint of the whole world, he is not wrong, because what he does is just. But for Jiang, his behavior is like killing his relatives. Why can''t he bear it? Why can''t he bear his temper and don''t make trouble there?


    In the original work, it is not unreasonable for Jiang Cheng to hate Wei Wuxian. Anyone else will hate him!


    Now, this guy has offended the king of the seven kill hall, who is more terrible than the Wen family in Qishan. If he doesn''t tell us his faults and the tragedy that his faults will lead to, I''m afraid he will indulge as usual.


    There will be times when he will cry.


    As for knowing these things, he may be in a state of collapse. Just like now, there is no way to yell. It''s better than crying after these things happen.


    [Ding, the group leader uploaded a short video of Wei Wuxian''s original fate. ¡¿


    in the evening, Qiu continued to add fire and uploaded the video of Wei Wuxian''s general experience before he was sacrificed by Mo Xuanyu to the group, so that he could witness the serious consequences of his stupid behavior.


    Before coordinating the contradiction between Sha Qian Mo and Wei Wu Xian, we should first let this guy realize his mistake, otherwise he will not have a long memory.


    Wei Wuxian, who yelled loudly, saw the group leader send out the video of his original fate. He immediately stopped yelling, wiped his face with his hand, hesitated for a moment, and then moved his mind to light it.


    Although it''s boring to know what will happen in your future in advance, it''s better to know in advance if your future is a tragedy, just like the group leader said.


    Boring is ten thousand times better than sad!


    Wei Wuxian thought of it in his heart.


    Then he saw a fight between him and jinzixuan in the video


    At the same time, all the other online group members, including zaqian, also click on this video. They all want to see what kind of tragedy Wei Wuxian''s life is.

 Chapter 242

    This video starts from the scene that Wei Wuxian fights with jinzixuan in Yunshen, which leads to Jiang''s and Jinshi''s remarriage.


    After all, the previous plots were all comedies in which he was playing and removing trouble. There is nothing to say. This is his collection of tragedies, not his comic memoirs.


    In the spiritual world, the speed of video playing and group members watching is very fast. In a short time, such as the destruction of lianhuawu and the killing of Jiang Fengmian and his wife, Jiang Cheng was banished to Jindan by Wen in order to save him. He asked Wen to dissect his Jindan to Jiang Cheng, and then Wen Chao was sent to the burial mound and practiced the ghost road. All the pictures were deeply engraved by Wei Wuxian In my mind.


    Because he had psychological preparation before clicking on the video, although Wei Wuxian clenched his fists more and more tightly, and his face became more and more ugly, he could still hold on somehow, and his mind could barely keep calm without collapsing.


    But.


    When he saw that he was on his own and forced to enter the oath meeting in the city of heaven all night long to fight against the major aristocratic families headed by the Jin family in Lanling, his elder martial sister was stabbed in the throat in order to save him, Wei Wuxian completely collapsed.


    "No, elder martial sister!" Wei Wuxian cried with tears on his face. He raised his hand subconsciously and looked at the air in front of him. He seemed to want to catch something, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    Although from the text message sent by the group leader, he already knew that in his original fate, the elder martial sister would die in order to save herself, but that kind of grief is totally incomparable with the grief brought by seeing this picture with his own eyes.


    Seeing the elder martial sister''s throat pierced by the sword, Wei Wuxian only felt that his sky was about to collapse, as if his life had been shrouded in darkness and had no hope at all.


    Yes, for Wei Wuxian, there are many important people in his life.


    Jiang Fengmian, Yu Ziyuan, Jiang Cheng, his younger martial brothers are very important in his life.


    However, in terms of who is the most important person, there is no doubt that Jiang is tired of leaving and has no one.


    In Wei Wuxian''s heart, Jiang Yanli has a position that no one can replace, and is the best elder martial sister in the world.


    Now, I witnessed the tragic death of my elder martial sister in the group. How can I calm down?


    I can''t calm down at all!


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Wei Wuxian yelled loudly in the forest, constantly waving the ghost flute in his hand to tell the truth, waving one black pitching after another, destroying all the trees around him.


    "@ Wei Wuxian, be quiet. It''s just your original future. It hasn''t happened yet!" Flying in the air, I heard the deafening scream and a series of explosions from Wei Wuxian. At night, Qiu reached out and rubbed his ears and told him AI te.


    Then, with a flick of his fingers, a bunch of purple light jumped out of his fingertips and shot violently at Wei Wuxian, who was in a frenzy.


    "Whoosh!" Purple light hit the acupoints and poured into the body. At the next moment, Wei Wuxian''s red eyes returned to pure brightness, and the whole person calmed down. He took a big breath, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    He just Almost possessed?


    Wei Wuxian was afraid.


    He didn''t inhale the resentment into his body as in the original book, so it''s not appropriate to use the word out of control to describe himself. He has nothing to control.


    But being possessed


    This is also a very terrible thing.


    The practitioners of immortality pay attention to the stability of their mind. If they are not stable, they are easy to be possessed. Originally, their mind is relatively stable. At least they are superior to their peers, but


    You can''t just see the heart of Taoism, you have to see things. You have witnessed so many tragedies that you would have suffered in the group, and you have seen pictures of the tragic death of your most important elder martial sister. If you can keep your mind at peace, are you still human?


    I cultivate immortals, but I''m not an immortal. I''m still a person. I still have seven emotions and six desires. I can''t be as matchless, heartless and homeless as heaven.


    So, I almost fell in love.


    "Hoo Wei Wuxian wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve, took a deep breath and said happily, "yes, those things haven''t happened yet. It''s good to have time to stop them!"


    Night autumn: "calm down?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, thank you for helping me to get my mind back."


    Night autumn: "just a little bit of your pain points, nothing."


    "Thank you very much." Wei Wuxian said to the autumn at night.


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. Now you should know what''s wrong with you?"


    "Well, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t stand out. I hurt uncle Jiang, I hurt elder martial sister, and I implicated Yunmeng Jiang." Wei Wuxian said with a look of chagrin.


    Although he hasn''t done anything to wipe out his relatives, he naturally put himself in the video after watching it. He thinks that the person in the video is himself, so he is very remorseful and wants to kill himself alive so as not to harm his family.


    Night time autumn: "shouldn''t you be strong? It''s good that you can reflect on this, but your reflection is not deep enough. Is there anything else? ""What else?" Wei Wuxian was about to wipe his tears. What''s wrong with me?


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei, you shouldn''t be so impulsive and offend so many people?"


    After watching the cut video, Yin Su Su stood up and said.


    Wei Wuxian''s life tragedy can be divided into three stages.


    In the first stage, Yunmeng Jiangshi was destroyed.


    In the second stage, the elder martial sister died to save herself.


    In the third stage, he was encircled and killed by evil spirits.


    There are different reasons for the tragedy in these three stages, but the reason is that he can offend people too much.


    When you encounter something about yourself, you can''t avoid it. If you offend yourself, you will be offended. There''s no way.


    But it''s none of his own business. He also likes to put his foot in. Then he can''t take it back, and even the whole person and family fall into the mire.


    You say that you want to have the strength to fight all over the world. If you don''t have it, you can do whatever you want and offend others everywhere. If you don''t suffer, will anyone suffer in the world?


    We need to consider the consequences when we see injustice!


    Moreover, the reason why this guy offends so many people is not all because of the injustice on the road, but also because of his impolite behavior, his frivolous speech, arrogant attitude and reckless behavior.


    This kind of action, in the eyes of the audience, is very personal charm, but for the people standing in front of him, it is completely not polite, a look of not paying attention to themselves. How can we bear it?


    So it''s inevitable to beat a wet dog when there''s a chance.


    Take the treatment of innocent warmth as an example. In fact, this kind of thing can be solved by a good talk. After all, he made friends with Nie huaisang, the second son of Nie''s family in Qinghe, and LAN Wangji, the second son of LAN''s family in Gusu. He was also the No.2 person of Jiang''s family in Yunmeng. The young master of Jin''s family in Lanling was jinzixuan, and he fell in love with his elder martial sister at that time.


    To be honest, good guy, all the people present are our own!


    There are so many relationships in the world. He can keep a warm vein without conflict by doing a good job. Let alone release, at least he has no worries about his life.


    But what about him?


    In jinlintai, in front of so many people, you can show off your prestige and show no respect for everyone. Do you think this can not offend people?


    Those who offend are all at the level of the patriarch!


    A good hand is a bad one.


    Then, another tragedy began.


    Wei Wuxian


    Seeing the news from Yin Su Su, Wei Wu Xian opened his mouth to say something, but he could not say anything just like a bone stuck in his throat.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that he really thought Yin Su Su''s words were reasonable.


    I seem to, like, really offend people.


    He is the fourth most talented young man in the list of aristocratic CHILDES, but he ended up being beaten by others. The heartache is really not enough for external humanity.

 Chapter 243

    "Yes, Mrs. Yin, you''re right. I''m good at socializing It''s really not good. " Wei Wuxian wiped his face again and said in the group.


    He is now in a very low mood and blames himself very much, so even if Yin Su Su, the second weakest member of the chat group, criticizes him, he can accept it with an open mind.


    Because it makes sense.


    Black Marshal: "hum, some bad? Wei Wuxian, it seems that you still don''t admit your mistake. You are not only good, but also very wrong. What have you done in the future? It''s insulting to say that you are as stupid as a pig. Pigs will not harm their families like you! "


    Wei Wuxian


    What''s your business?


    Seeing the news from the black Marshal suddenly popping out, Wei Wuxian''s face suddenly froze, and a group of anger quietly rose in his heart.


    Yin Su Su criticized him from an objective point of view, so he accepted it. However, he could not accept such a straightforward humiliation of his personality.


    Who is as stupid as a pig?


    Wei Wuxian was about to refute the black Marshal''s evaluation. However, without waiting for him to do so, the black Marshal continued to say in his voice: "you will not naively think that those things in your original fate path have not happened, so you can rest easy, right? Don''t forget, you''ve offended the marshal! "


    At this point, black Marshal''s stomach can''t help the drama pain up.


    It''s a preserved egg. You even tricked me into drinking preserved egg soup. How can there be such an evil person as you?


    Compared with you, I think my justice is the embodiment of light.


    Wei Wuxian


    Did I offend you? Why don''t I remember that?


    Yeshiqiu: @ Wei Wuxian, since you know what Yin Su Su said is right, and understand that you can offend people too much, you should try to correct and make up from now on, otherwise, even if you join the chat group, those things in your original fate will still happen, you should take warning


    Seeing that the black marshal, who had been offended by Wei Wuxian, was also bubbling, Qiu thought about it at night and said to Wei Wuxian again.


    Before you let him suffer losses, you''d better coordinate the relationship between him and the group members first. This guy has not offended enough in his own world, and also offended many people in the group. If you don''t resolve those grudges, I''m afraid that the chat group will not be harmonious in the future.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, have you seen the instructions from the Lord? Thank you to the group leader. "


    As the best friend in the group with Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen sighed deeply after watching the video of his original fate, and then reminded Wei Wuxian.


    Before Wei Wuxian joined the group, his original experience in the future touched him a lot, especially when his elder martial sister Jiang Yanli died to save him.


    It''s just his elder martial sister, not his own elder sister. At the moment of danger, he can save his younger martial brother with his own life without hesitation, even if the younger martial brother indirectly killed his husband. Such elder martial sister and such family relationship are rare in the world.


    Compared with her, my sister, my own sister, will die with me for a man who is not her husband.


    I''m really


    Alas!


    Why don''t I have such a good sister?


    No, my sister is fine, too. She''s just in a trance.


    Yes, I am.


    After I kill that bastard Li Xingyun and disperse his soul, she will return to normal and be very close to me as a brother again. Well, she must!


    Li Maozhen said to herself in silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing Li Maozhen''s warning, Wei Wuxian quickly responded. He first said thanks to the autumn of the night, then closed his eyes, took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and thought about the group leader''s advice to him.


    Correct and make up for your mistakes.


    What was my mistake?


    It''s too offensive. There are a lot of people.


    So


    "I want to divide the people I''ve offended into one category: those I''ve offended unintentionally, those I can''t afford to offend, or those I can''t do for a while. I want to find an opportunity to apologize to them one by one and repair the relationship."


    "As for those who have irreconcilable contradictions with me, who are not good people and I can afford to offend, I will take the lead and get rid of them first, so that they will not have the chance to gather together to deal with me like the eternal city oath in the original fate track."


    Wei Wuxian touched his chin and murmured.


    It has to be said that Wei Wuxian, the fourth most talented young man in Xianmen''s family, has a bad temper. He is very skinny and doesn''t care about the consequences, but his temperament is just temperament. His IQ is still very high.


    He thought about it again and thought that it was feasible. Then he said his plan in the group to see what the group leader and members thought?Yin Su Su: "well, Mr. Wei, you have a good idea. Doing so can effectively make up for the mistakes you have made. It''s just that you have to start from the root to cure the disease. You can never act impulsively in the future and make the mistakes you made in the video of your original fate. You know, you are not alone. You still have your family and the whole Yunmeng Jiang family behind you! ¡±


    in fact, the relationship between Yin Su Su and Wei Wu Xian in the group is not very good, but seeing that he is so poor in the video, she can''t help but feel compassion, so she admonishes him kindly.


    "Well, I''ll keep that in mind, Mrs. Yin." Wei Wuxian nodded solemnly.


    Black Marshal: "I don''t know what kind of Marshal you have classified? I''ll tell you in advance that marshal Ben will never forgive you in any case. Just now, you are running fast. Marshal Ben will find you soon and repair you hard to let you know the anger in Marshal Ben''s heart.... "


    "@ black marshal, I''m sorry!" Before Marshal Hei''s word "fire" was spoken, Wei Wuxian suddenly told him.


    Then, he gave him an exclusive red envelope, which was a demon chicken''s egg. Just now, he hunted a refined hen and packed its nest eggs together. The dark guy in the group was obviously a preserved egg. Although he didn''t say it, he visually found that it should be a preserved egg made of eggs, so he would be satisfied with this gift.


    Wei Wuxian: "this is my apology gift. Please accept it."


    Black Marshal: "hum, it''s another red envelope. This time it won''t be preserved egg soup again. I tell you, if it''s still the same, I''ll turn you into black charcoal!"


    Seeing the exclusive red envelope on the chat screen, thinking of what happened before, the black Marshal said with an ugly face. Then, with a move of heart, he took the red envelope apart. The next second, a demon egg about the size of it appeared in front of him.


    At the same time, the red packet record that shows what this object is is also called out by it.


    There are two hundred years of cultivation of black chicken eggs, eggs pregnant with a small life, gender - female.


    Marshal black

 Chapter 244

    This is my apology gift?


    What''s wrong with me?


    The black Marshal looked at the demon egg in front of him and the red envelope record in the group. There was an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    This time, Wei Wuxian didn''t give himself preserved egg soup. This gift is also in line with his liking. After all, it''s an evil preserved egg. It''s reasonable to like demon eggs.


    But


    I just feel that something is wrong. It seems that I have been misunderstood.


    Wei Wuxian: "brother black, are you satisfied with this gift? At that time, I was young and ignorant, which offended brother Hei for a while. Now I really regret it. Please forgive me this time, elder brother Hei


    Wei Wuxian remembered what Marshal Hei had just said about preserved egg soup. It seemed that this guy was very arrogant when he first entered the group. He always called himself monkey. After explaining, he always said that he looked very similar to monkey. He just gave him a bowl of preserved egg soup.


    It''s really not my fault. After all, it''s provocation first, but I can''t help it for the time being. Moreover, this contradiction is not a deep hatred that can''t be resolved. So I''ll bear it, bow to him and resolve this resentment.


    Wei Wuxian thought in his heart.


    He is a person who refuses to bow to others, but when he thinks of the tragedies in the original fate video uploaded by the group leader, he forces himself to bow to the black marshal and apologize.


    He has self-knowledge and knows that he has offended a lot of people, but he didn''t care about it before. Now that he has decided to correct and make up for those mistakes, he should try his best to step forward. If he stops and still plays by his own nature, wouldn''t he sit back and watch the tragedy happen?


    The group leader is right. Even if he enters the group, if he doesn''t correct the bad habit, it will still happen.


    "For the sake of elder martial sister, for the sake of Uncle Jiang, for the sake of Yunmeng Jiang, I''ll sacrifice myself for a while." Wei Wu was envious.


    Black Marshal: "hum, what about satisfaction and dissatisfaction? I have no choice but to say that if I don''t forgive you, I won''t forgive you. You are young and don''t understand. What''s the matter with me? "


    The black Marshal reached out his hand and stroked the demon egg, and said arrogantly in the crowd.


    It is the overlord of the ancient strange world, the black Marshal with dark power. If I forgive others, am I still the black Marshal?


    Wei Wuxian


    Shit, this guy''s nose is on his face. I can''t help you for the moment. Do you think you can help me?


    I tell you, your lightning can''t break my defense at all, but I''ll set up a border, and I''ll be the one who may step into Yuanying realm at any time!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "black brother, Mr. Wei already knows that he is wrong. Besides, he did it because you provoked him first, and he cheated you to drink the soup when he was not angry. Now Mr. Wei has admitted his mistake to you. Everyone is a group of friends. If you look down and don''t look up, you don''t have to forgive others. Just look at Xiao Wang''s face and forgive him."


    See black Marshal don''t want to put down and Wei Wuxian Festival, Li Maozhen hesitated, came out to advise.


    He not only has the best friendship with Wei Wuxian, but also has cooperation between them. He needs the golden elixir in Wei Wuxian''s hand, which can be used as a great tonic for martial arts practitioners after being purified. The reason why he can advance to the golden elixir of martial arts is that he can use the Golden elixir that Yuan Tiangang traded with him.


    Now he is a strong man in the golden elixir of martial arts. In terms of fighting power alone, even the golden elixir of fairyland is not as strong as him, but his sister, the empress, still stays on the throne of heaven, so he wants to get a few more golden elixirs, which can help him become strong again and help his sister enter the realm of golden elixir of martial arts.


    Before, he had already discussed with Wei Wuxian and reached an agreement. Although they were not allies, they were no different from allies. Therefore, if Wei Wuxian didn''t lead a smooth life in the group, he would be more or less affected.


    Black Marshal: "in your face, your face is very..."


    [Ding, marshal black is forbidden to speak for one minute. ¡¿


    Marshal Hei was about to say that he looked down on Li Maozhen. When he realized this, yeshiqiu banned it in time.


    Are you kidding? This is educating Wei Wuxian not to offend people everywhere. What''s the matter with you coming out to learn from him?


    At night, Qiu shakes his head helplessly. All the bosses in the group are not normal people. It''s hard to take them.


    What, boss is not a normal person?


    Nonsense, normal people are ordinary people. Can ordinary people become boss?


    No!


    So as the leader of boss chat group, I often feel my Yali mountain is big at night.


    Then, a message was sent out to alert the black marshal.


    Yeshiqiu: "Marshal Hei, Wei Wuxian''s original fate was that he was too good at offending people. That''s why he encountered so many misfortunes. But your ability to offend people is no worse than it, so you should pay attention to it.In addition, our chat group stresses harmony, hard work and common development. I don''t care about you and your temper. In this group, you are not allowed to provoke your friends and destroy the harmony. Otherwise, you will be punished to plant trees in the affiliated world like huoyun ran, or Have you all forgotten about Aixinjueluo Hongli? "


    Quiet!


    Seeing the news from the leader of the group, the whole group was silent. The members of the group, even the black commander who could speak again, were scared to cover his mouth and shiver.


    Aixinjueluo Hongli, whose name has not been mentioned for a long time, has never disappeared from people''s memory.


    Without him, he is the first and only group member to die.


    If there is one, there will be two. Since he is dead, other members of the group can also.


    Thinking of this, the group members who experienced the death of Hongli personally and those who later learned about it from the group documents and group albums were in a panic.


    Some people, they just reflected that no matter how kind and talkative the group leader is, he is the group leader in the end.


    The group leader of the boss chat group in the world said he was a kind person. Who believes that?


    Do we still offend him by our usual free will, and force him to say such frightening words?


    It seems that in the future, we should keep the words of the group leader in mind. He said that if we are harmonious and help each other, we must not offend others, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Yeshiqiu: "Wei Wuxian, you have done a good job. That''s what you have to do. Try to resolve the conflicts between you and others. If you really can''t resolve them, then take extraordinary measures. In short, you can''t leave future troubles.


    And you, marshal @ black, the last incident of preserved egg soup was your provocation first. What Wei Wuxian did to you at that time was my default. It was your punishment. Do you have any opinions? "


    Black Marshal: "no, No."


    I have been in the group for some time. I have a certain understanding of the strength of the chat group, and I am extremely afraid of the group leader. Even if my character is still arrogant and arrogant, when asked this question by the group leader AI te, the black Marshal still does not dare to say what is in his heart, but can only answer it from his heart.


    I can''t help it.


    Yeshiqiu: "if not, don''t make it again. Then, it''s about the contradiction between the new man''s killing Qian Mo and Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian, you accidentally offended killing Qian Mo, and it''s really you who are wrong. Since killing Qian Mo wants you to go to the wilderness, you can go there at that time, and I have a task to give you. "


    Wei Wuxian: "good, group leader, I listen to you."


    "Yeshiqiu:" well. @Wei Wuxian will go to the wilderness after a period of time. This is his punishment. The festival between you ends here. What do you think? "


    Kill Qian Mo: "I''m at your disposal."


    "Good, that''s it." Autumn nodded at night.


    At this time, a news suddenly came out, it was Sasuke.


    Sasuke: "Pudu Cihang, master, your disciple Xiao Yan volunteered to be a slave shared by me and another person. Do you think that''s ok?"

 Chapter 245

    "Slaves?" A look of accident flashed on AI te''s face. I thought you would kill him directly.


    Although Xiao Yan''s senses are pretty good, and I think maybe I can be my right-hand helper in the future, after being approached by the group leader for a talk, Pudu Cihang decided to take a three no matter policy towards the little eighteen.


    To put it bluntly, I gave up on you as a teacher.


    So seeing Sasuke''s inquiry, Purdue Cihang was a little surprised and replied to him, "please help yourself."


    Seeing that the old monk used these three words to reply to himself, Sasuke nodded and was relieved.


    Good, so that you have a slave that you can drive at will.


    Although the slave''s strength is a little poor, he can help himself to do some things, such as farming instead of himself, running errands for himself, and acting as a sandbag when he is in a bad mood to beat himself out.


    In short, there are many benefits.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke sincerely said to Purdue Cihang: "thank you, master."


    He didn''t even care if he took his disciples as slaves. The master was so interesting.


    It''s really worthy of being a great virtue monk who attaches great importance to love and righteousness (cold-blooded and merciless)!


    "Amitabha, little friend, I''m very serious. The world can''t escape the fate of heaven and the fate of oneself. It''s also a disaster that my disciple should have. How good it is."


    Well, Pudu Cihang is also a man with a big face. He knows that it''s not good for him to ignore his disciples like this, which will damage his image and give people an "illusion" of being merciless. So he began to tell lies.


    What''s the right thing to do?


    Can you understand the number of life as a centipede, or the number of life in other world?


    What a shame.


    Sasuke, who has been in the group for some time, is no longer the original Xiaobai. He knows something about the deduction of fate and the cultivation of immortals. He can also guess that Purdue Cihang is full of farts. But that''s what life is like. If you give me face, I will also give you face. In this way, everyone will have face and everyone will be happy.


    So he sent a message to Pudu Cihang, saying: "I admire the master for his profound Buddhism, exquisite cultivation, understanding of heavenly principles and great righteousness."


    This is what Bai yuechu suggests him to say. Sasuke expresses it in the form of words. If you really want him to dictate it, it''s really hard for him.


    "I''m flattered. I still have a lot to learn about Buddhism." Pudu Cihang is modest.


    Peeping at the group friends on the screen


    Does this bald man have a face?


    If this is the same as Shang just joined the group or the two days before we just joined the group, we are not familiar with each other. Now who doesn''t know who.


    Do you have a lot to learn in Buddhism? Don''t you pretend to be a monk for a long time? Do you really think you are an eminent monk?


    You''re a centipede spirit who troubles the world. Do you dare to read the Buddhist scriptures, and you''re not afraid to be destroyed by the Buddhism?!


    This is not nonsense.


    In the ghost world of Qiannv, although the divine world is destroyed, even the hell is broken, so that an old woman of the tree demon granny dare to openly imprison ghosts, let them seduce men for themselves, absorb Yang Yuan and improve her strength. The black mountain old demon is even more dignified. In the world of yin and Yang, she establishes or seizes a dead city, where she blocks her from entering the hell Ghosts of the world, let them become their own slaves.


    It seems that there is no god Buddha any more, and all kinds of ghosts dare to come out.


    But don''t forget the role of the Vajra Sutra in the movie.


    No matter you directly irradiate the black mountain old demon with the Scriptures or recite the Scriptures, you can restrain these ghosts to a certain extent. Who believes that there is no god Buddha?


    Is that Vajra Sutra special and a magic weapon?


    Are you kidding?


    A book can be a magic weapon. Who refined it?


    At most, it''s light.


    And to open the light, it needs the existence of the god Buddha. Without the god Buddha, how to open the light?


    What''s more, if there is no god Buddha, how can chanting scriptures restrain demons? It''s not a way to practice Kung Fu, and if you practice Kung Fu without reading it, you can kill the lowly people.


    So, the ghost world is not as simple as it seems, but the water inside is very deep.


    Pudu Cihang, a centipede spirit, can let him pretend to be a monk and say a few Buddhist sayings that we all know. If he really wants to learn Buddhism and watch Buddhist scriptures, he''s afraid he doesn''t want to die.


    To sum up, there is only one Dharma that this guy is proficient in. It is a kind of Dharma that has no control over all the demons in the world. Its name is pretending.


    In this area, people in the group feel that you don''t need to learn any more, because you are already very strong. At least we haven''t met anyone stronger than you.


    An evil monster has become the protector of the country. What an inspirational story, how many people have been cheated by your deception, and who else is worthy of your learning, don''t you think?The book belongs to the true story.


    Seeing the news of Sasuke and the conversation between him and Pudu Cihang, I learned that he and Bai yuechu didn''t kill Xiao Yan, but chose to take him as a slave. At night, Qiu said in secret: "this guy''s life is really big."


    However, according to Sasuke, Xiao Yan''s belongings were divided up by him and Bai yuechu.


    Xuanchongchi returned to Bai yuechu''s hand, and the fighting skill of Baji Beng that yaolao gave him was taken away by Sasuke.


    He is now practicing both martial arts and Ninjutsu. In the final analysis, the system of fighting spirit is also a branch of martial arts. Whether he plans to take the road of fighting spirit in the future or not, this volume of Baji Beng can bring him a lot of help.


    Just like yeshiqiu, who created the fighting spirit version of Trinity according to the three unique skills of the overlord, Sasuke can also find a place to learn from Baji beng, and then master it. After all, he is not a martial arts Xiaobai now. At least he is an expert who has moved heaven and earth to the second level of cultivation.


    In addition, he has gained all the insights of xiongba for paiyun palm. He is better than Yang Xiao in both realm and cultivation.


    Of course, his strength in the group is still the penultimate, Yin Su Su is better than him.


    There''s no way. Who can make Yin Susu be a man? He''s in the group all day long. He''s not a mother, but he fulfills his duty to be a mother. In this performance, can Zhang Wuji, who is ambitious but attaches great importance to his family, get less of his benefits?


    No!


    Zhang Wuji has a Ming religion behind him. He is not a fool himself. He knows that money is not saved, but earned. So he uses the resources of Ming religion to make all kinds of transactions in the group, which makes the power of Ming religion and his own strength rise up a ladder.


    Such a man is not Sasuke''s yuzhibo family, who has been destroyed and robbed by Muye for several waves, so Yin Su, who is regarded as the second mother by him, is not the second pillar.


    At least for the time being.


    "I''ll leave Xiao Yan to you and Bai yuechu, but I may need him in the future, and I''ll take him away at that time.


    Of course, if he was killed by you before that, it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt. Anyway, he has transfiguration. " See Sasuke and Pudu Cihang chat over, night autumn thought about it, stood up and said.


    The news of Xiao Yan''s disappearance will soon spread to the imperial capital. At that time, the Nalan family will be able to go to the Xiao family to retire. Outsiders will not say that Nalan family despises Xiao Yan because of this. After all, there is no marriage partner, so the engagement can''t be fulfilled. Can''t let our daughter go to your Xiao family to marry you?


    But!


    Things are far from as simple as they seem.


    For others, Xiao Yan''s disappearance may be just a chat after eating and drinking, but Gu xun''er will not give up. With her deep love for Xiao Yan, she will try her best to find Xiao Yan''s whereabouts.


    Although Qiu asked Pudu Cihang to come to Wutan city directly through the chat group on the first night, Gu xun''er could not find any trace of himself or Nalan''s family related to the incident, but is the evidence important?


    As the beneficiary of Xiao Yan''s disappearance, the Nalan family is suspected of kidnapping or even killing Xiao Yan.


    Perhaps because Pudu Cihang showed the strength of fighting the emperor at that time, Gu xunger would place the soul clan as the first suspect. But after that, the Nalan family and yunlanzong could not escape. They would certainly be investigated. Maybe they would be called to the door to extort a confession from Xiao Yan. They would rather kill the wrong one than let it go.


    Don''t think that Gu xun''er is tender to Xiao Yan. He thinks that Gu xun''er is kind and easy to talk.


    For Xiao Yan''s sake, she can exert blood pressure on the elders of the clan and force them to give Xiao Yan the place to enter the tomb of heaven. Where can she be kind?


    Even if she is kind, she will do many unreasonable things when it comes to her sweetheart.


    So at nightfall, I feel that I need to prepare early.


    And Xiao Yan, Gu xun''er''s weakness, may play any role in the future.


    Of course, there''s still that saying. There''s transfiguration. If he''s really killed, there''s nothing wrong. Anyway, he''s a slave of Sasuke now. Let him go.


    Sasuke: "OK, Lord, I will try not to kill him. When you need him, you can take him away at any time."


    Although yeshiqiu said that it doesn''t matter to kill him, Sasuke still promised not to kill him as much as possible. Why do you say as much as possible?


    Because this guy is so irritating.


    After he begged for mercy from himself and Bai yuechu and promised to forgive him for the rest of his life, he was taken for granted by both of them. When he wanted to take away his volume of Baji beng, he called himself "two pillars". How irritating do you think it is?


    So I really can''t guarantee that I won''t kill him. I can only say that I will try my best.


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, look at it.


    Then, @ Wei Wuxian, I''m going to give you the task. When the time comes, I''ll tell you that you should keep your shortcomings in mind and correct them. I don''t want to see you besieged in the group one day and ask me or other group friends for help. Do you know? ""I see, master." Wei Wuxian was very grateful to the group leader for telling him his shortcomings and helping him to resolve the grudge between the two group friends. Therefore, after receiving Aite, he immediately came out and said in a very sincere voice.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, there''s also @ zaqianmo. You haven''t practiced demon soul now, have you?"


    Seven kill palace.


    I''m going to continue to practice evil skills. After receiving the news from AI te, the leader of the group, I move again.


    How did he know?


    Kill Qian Mo to pick eyebrow.


    Now he almost believed that this place was really a place connecting the heaven and the world. In addition, he was shocked by the huge wave of water Warcraft in the autumn at night, so he didn''t dare to be arrogant in the group like those people in Changliu.


    After all, in that destiny video, Wei Wuxian''s family was ruined because he was too arrogant and would offend others?


    His sister Liuxia had already killed herself because she didn''t give the artifact to ZhuRan immediately. She misunderstood that she didn''t want her. She couldn''t lose xiaobutian any more. So even if there was no one to remind her, she would take Wei Wuxian as a warning to kill Qianmo.


    Thinking about it, he carefully replied to yeshiqiu in the group: "yes, group leader, I haven''t practiced yet, but I''m going to start soon. What''s the problem?"


    "Don''t practice!" Night autumn said without hesitation.


    He also just responded. He opened the identity information of killing Qian Mo and found that his skill line didn''t have "demon soul breaking". Thinking of the plot in the original work that he was eaten by demon soul, Qiu frowned at night and said in secret: "this guy is really good at Hua qiangu."


    In order to save her, she was willing to give up the power of the flood and wasteland, and was devoured by the demon soul in her cultivation of evil skills. Even so, she had no regrets or resentments in her heart.


    I remember how many people on the Internet said that they wanted to kill their elder sister before crossing the mainland. To tell you the truth, yeshiqiu also wanted to kill her.


    Want a person who can fight against the whole world for his own sake.


    It''s a pity that he hasn''t met up to now.


    Maybe he''ll never meet him in his life?


    Autumn shrugged at night, thinking of self mockery in my heart.


    On the other side, seeing the news from the group leader, Sha Qian Mo was stunned.


    Tell me not to practice. What do you mean? Can''t I have an accident after I practice?


    No, this evil skill is very dangerous, but with my accomplishments


    "If you cultivate the demon soul, you will be killed in the future. If you want to protect Hua qiangu, you can use other methods. You don''t need to take the risk to practice that evil skill." Don''t wait to kill Qian Mo to open mouth to inquire, night time autumn self-care of say.


    He found that for the group members, especially the people he appreciated, he could not help reminding them of some places that they need to pay attention to, trying to help them avoid the dangers they will encounter in the future, so that they can have a good future.


    Maybe it''s because he has been alone in the group for more than ten years and has made it his home. Therefore, he still cherishes and cares more or less about his family.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the group leader said that after he had cultivated the demon soul, something would really happen. The corner of his mouth that killed Qian Mo twitched without showing any trace.


    I''m the king of the demon world. I''ll be killed if I practice evil skill


    I don''t want face?


    "You send me the demon soul. I''ll see if I can strengthen it and get rid of its disadvantages. If not, you can choose other skills from the mall. There are still some skills that can help you become stronger." At night, Qiu continued to say in the group.


    Kill the fields


    I feel that something is wrong, so considerate, so good, this group leader, take the liberty to ask, you are expensive?

 Chapter 246

    In the impression of killing Qian Mo, except his sister Liuxia, Hua qiangu and Shan Chunqiu, no one seems to be so kind to him. He reminds himself that practicing evil Kung Fu will be backfired, tells himself where to find a skill that can help him become stronger, and takes the initiative to show that he is willing to try it for himself to see if he can get rid of the disadvantages of evil Kung Fu


    If it wasn''t for yeshiqiu''s statement about his gender before he killed Qianmo, he would have doubted whether he thought he was a peerless beauty like Wei Wuxian, and then he had a strong desire for himself.


    "Can the group leader help the new man to strengthen his kung fu? It seems that the new man is blessed. " At this time, Li Maozhen sent out a message full of admiration in the group.


    As the only person in the chat group who has been enhanced by the group leader, Li Maozhen is full of confidence in yeshiqiu or the ability of super enhanced furnace.


    It took him ten years of pain to succeed in his cultivation. After being strengthened once by the hands of the group leader, he became a buried living poison that can be cultivated in only ten days. This strengthening is simple.


    It''s a miracle!


    "Oh, yes, did the group leader help others strengthen before?" Seeing the news from Li Maozhen, I tasted some information. I felt my chin and thought of it in my heart.


    It is unrealistic to say that a person who just met today and who is completely unfamiliar asks for his own skills without any doubt.


    But.


    This chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss is really weird and magical. After observing for a long time, I have not found any abnormality. It is very likely that it is really a place connecting different worlds, so the group leader is also very likely to be a real big man. Such people should not be greedy for their own cultivation.


    Moreover, the skill of demon soul breaking is indeed a very dangerous evil skill. It is precious, but few people dare to practice it. Even if they take it out, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Think of here, kill Qian Mo tiny nod, in the heart made a very wise decision.


    Kill Qian Mo: "the group leader is willing to help me get rid of the disadvantages of demon soul broken. I really appreciate it. I will present the demon soul broken."


    Words fall, kill Qian Mo according to the method that he saw from the group file before, through the mind to start the red envelope function, send out the demon soul breaking secret script in his hand.


    Anyway, I''ve memorized the above contents in my mind, and I''m not afraid of any problems.


    [Ding, the member of the group killed Qian Mo and sent you an exclusive red envelope. The red envelope contains the level 8 initial skill "demon soul breaking". ¡¿


    "in the early stage of level 8, it seems that the world is not weak." Hear the words of the system, the autumn corner of the mouth at night a Yang, heart.


    Then, he opened his right hand, moved his mind, and opened the red envelope. Suddenly, an old secret book fell into yeshiqiu''s hands.


    This skill is a kind of evil skill handed down from ancient times in the demon world. Except for the second generation who has gained great power, all the other kings dare not practice it because it is too dangerous.


    In addition to the strongest existence of the second generation, he decided to take risks to cultivate this evil skill for the sake of the flower bones he put on the top of his heart.


    "This skill is really evil. It seems to be similar to Beiming''s skill to take demon soul into the body to strengthen itself. However, demon soul can''t be matched by a mere genuine Qi. If you are careless, you will be killed. Now you can''t practice this skill in the middle of the seventh stage. Should I praise his bravery or the power of love or family What about Chris Open the demon soul broken, after a few pages in a hurry, night autumn shook his head, murmured.


    He got all the copies of his understanding of the practice of worshiping the moon from worshiping the moon. Although he had not started the practice for various reasons, his eyesight was equal to that of worshiping the moon, and even his understanding of other systems was better than that of worshiping the moon. Therefore, it only took a few pages for him to see the name of this evil skill.


    If you want to cultivate this evil skill without risk, your accomplishments must reach at least the seventh level peak, and you can''t lose too much power. Otherwise, if you can''t suppress the demon soul, you may be killed.


    But you can''t lose too much power


    How can you not lose too much power when you fight with someone with the same strength?


    Therefore, this skill is too boring.


    However, it is true that it can greatly enhance the strength of the practitioners. In the original work, Sha Qian Mo, who practiced this skill, can beat the Buddha Mo Yan on the ground and shake back the original Baizi painting between him and himself. Its contribution can not be ignored.


    It''s just that the risk is too big, so it''s better not to practice. Anyway, the killing of Qian Mo in the original book was backfired.


    "System, how many points does it take to strengthen this skill?" After turning a few more pages, I was more and more frightened. At night, Qiu immediately closed the secret script and asked the system.


    This evil skill is evil skill. It hurts my head a little. I can''t help being attracted by it. It''s really evil.


    "Ding, the demon soul breaking skill in the early stage of level 8 can be enhanced to the peak skill of level 8, demon soul robbery. It has no side effects that are easy to be eaten back. It can completely tame the demon soul, greatly enhance the output power, and strengthen itself. It needs 5000 points."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    5000 points. It''s too dark for NIMA.


    At night, Qiu wiped her face silently.


    Although he made a windfall by changing the dynasty, it would really hurt him if he had to take out 5000 points at a time.


    Well, why don''t we just say that we can''t strengthen it?


    No, if you can''t get rid of it, you can get rid of it, but you lie to the group members. Isn''t that too fastidious?


    What''s more, I don''t want face?


    Besides, after this thing is strengthened, I can keep a copy first, and then return the original to shaqianmo. I can exchange 5000 points for an eight level skill. It''s really worthwhile.


    "Well, after all, I''m too poor. I can''t. I have to raise taxes. After the group activities are over, the tax rate will be adjusted to 20%. Oh no, 30 is good. The tax rate of 10% is too low. In my previous life, when I was an Internet writer, I had to pay 20% of the tax to the state. It doesn''t make sense. The tax rate of chat groups connecting the world is not as high as that of the ordinary world. " At night, Qiu covers his heart and refuses to give up. At the same time, he decides to strengthen the order of demon soul breaking.


    By the way, after the last enhancement of God''s armor, the super enhancement furnace has been upgraded. It doesn''t need that long waiting time any more. Anything that has been strengthened can be strengthened in one second.


    This is not, a second later, the mechanical sound of the system up, tell night someone demon soul broken has been strengthened.


    At night, Qiu Xinshen moves and takes the newly born "demon soul robbery" out of the super strengthening furnace. As soon as the secret script is available, someone at night can''t help reading it.


    It''s the highest level cultivation secret I''ve ever seen. If I can practice it, I''ll be able to defend myself when Gu xun''er asks Nalan''s family about Xiao Yan''s disappearance.


    Maybe we can counteract it!

 Chapter 247

    Of course, yeshiqiu also knows that if you want to practice a skill in the world of gods and demons, you need to have enough accomplishments, understanding and various requirements.


    There are a lot of people who have secret scripts in their hands but can''t practice miraculous skills.


    The best example is that in the world of Baolian lamp, the grandmother of fox demon Xiaoyu has her daughter''s "splitting God''s palm" in her hand, but she just can''t do it. How frustrated do you think it is?


    If we were her, we would have the heart to die.


    Of course, I''m not him, I''m a genius, and I''m also the leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. The initial investment and arrangement have been completed. With the increase of group members, I''m sure I can get more and more resources. It won''t be difficult to practice this course.


    In addition to her own talent, the reason why fox demon Xiaoyu can practice the heaven splitting palm is that she has eaten the wick of the lotus lamp and gained ten thousand years of mana?


    Thus, in the world of cultivation, there is nothing that resources can''t solve. If there is, your resources are not enough.


    After reading this book page by page, the more you look at it, the stronger the smile on Qiu''s face at night. After removing the disadvantages of being easily attacked by demons and greatly increasing its power, although this skill is still very evil, it has no threat to practitioners. There is only one person that can be threatened by practicing it, that is, the enemy.


    "Maybe after this activity, I can start to cultivate other systems. Although the destructive power of fighting spirit is strong, the upper limit is not high. At present, I can still rely on it. But for the sake of the future, it is undoubtedly a good choice to cultivate other systems when conditions permit." Record the cultivation methods of "demon soul robbery" in my mind, and at night, I will keep in mind.


    Soon, at night, Qiu remembered all the cultivation methods of demon soul robbery in his mind, and then sent this skill back to shaqianmo through the red envelope.


    Night time and Autumn: "kill Qian Mo, I have upgraded" demon soul break ". This is the upgraded" demon soul rob ". Cultivating it can perfectly tame the demon soul, and will not be eaten by the demon soul. Moreover, its power is greatly enhanced. If you want to become stronger and protect Hua qiangu well, then cultivate this new skill. It has many more mysteries than demon soul break, but your realm is much better It should take a little time. "


    "So fast?" Sitting on the training platform, waiting for the group leader''s reply, I thought that it would take at least a few hours to modify the skill and strengthen it. Unexpectedly, it took me a long time to finish it.


    Isn''t that fake?


    Sha Qian Mo picked an eyebrow, and a look of suspicion flashed over his unidentified face. Then he opened the red envelope on the screen and put the ghost robbery into his own hands.


    Hesitated for a moment, and then carefully opened it, without any hands and feet, is safe.


    Thinking, kill the field to speed up their browsing speed.


    As the Saint King of the seven kill Hall who unifies the two worlds of demons, there is no doubt about his eyesight to kill Qian mo. moreover, he has long memorized "demon soul break". Although he has no practice, he knows the mystery of demon soul break clearly.


    Therefore, he can be sure that the improved skill claimed by the group leader has not only eliminated the disadvantage of being easily attacked by demons, but also become stronger and more magical.


    This, this


    It''s incredible!


    Actually, in such a short period of time, a more powerful skill has been created according to the demon soul break. How can it be possible?


    After reading the secret book of Shaqian, he felt that his three outlooks had been thoroughly brushed today.


    First of all, I saw a powerful Warcraft that could turn into a big flood, and then I saw the miserable life of a disgusting guy. The world there was totally different from his own. He didn''t belong to the Wen family of Qishan and the Lanling family of Jin. Now he got a powerful skill that was created by people with a stick of incense, which had to be replaced by him before I can''t imagine it, but it happened today.


    Should I say, I used to watch the sky at the bottom of the well?


    Kill Qian Mo''s facial expression suddenly become some Leng Leng, look a little silly.


    "How are you, satisfied?" See kill Qian Mo to take away the secret book later don''t speak, night time autumn asks to him.


    "Oh, satisfied, very satisfied. Thank you very much. Thank you very much." Kill Qian Mo to return to God, to night autumn sincerely said.


    Although he doesn''t pay attention to his life, he can easily say that he wants to kill the whole family for liuguangqin, but shaqianmo is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. Nightfall gives him a more powerful skill than demon soul breaking, so that he can practice without risk, become stronger, and protect the little one. He naturally feels grateful, and he will be grateful if he has the chance in the future It''s going to pay off.


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. By the way, I''d like to remind you of one thing. If possible, find an opportunity as soon as possible to kill Shizun Moyan, because in your original fate, he will cause great damage to you, huaqiangu and even the whole seven kill hall.I also have the video of your original fate track here, but you still don''t watch it to avoid hurting you. Just remember to be careful with Mo Yan. "


    "What?" Seeing the news from autumn at night, the smile on Shaqian''s face suddenly froze.


    Will he and Pete do great damage to Moyen in the future?


    True or false, can a mere Moyan have this ability?


    Before killing Qian Mo, the reason why he decided to practice demon soul breaking was that he could defeat Bai Zihua. As for Mo Yan, although his strength was also very good, he was not his opponent at all, and he didn''t pay attention to him. But the group leader said that he would cause great harm to himself, which


    For a time, killing the fields was really unacceptable.


    However, after getting "demon soul robbery", he believed in the boss chat group of all heaven and all world. He completely believed in the authenticity of this place, so he also trusted the leader of yeshiqiu.


    This kind of trust is not the kind of trust generated by long-time or common experience of life and death, but the trust of the weak to the strong. In the face of the boundless people who are stronger than themselves and can''t see each other''s reality, people always subconsciously think how can they cheat me in the other''s identity?


    So what he said must be true.


    Then trust comes.


    So, Sha Qian Mo kept this matter in mind, and replied to yeshiqiu: "thank you for your advice. I''ll keep it in mind. I''ll find a chance to kill Mo Yan as soon as possible, but I don''t know it. That''s it..."


    Yeshiqiu: "if you are willing to go to war with Changliu in an all-round way and are not afraid to spend a thousand bones, you can tell the world before you start."


    Kill the fields


    How can the group leader know that I want to tell the world that I want to take Moyan''s life before I start?


    However, what he said is reasonable. Even if you stay for a long time, it''s not easy for you to explain yourself.


    Thinking of this, Sha Qianmo nodded and said, "master, I understand. Thank you for your reminding. I will kill Mo Yan unconsciously."


    Yeshiqiu: "come on, it''s also for your own good. By the way, after killing Moyan, if possible, bring his corpse to the affiliated world. The Lingtian planting project has already started. Now is the time to need Lingfei. His corpse should be able to add a lot of nutrition to the land. Do you know? "


    "Well, I see. I''ll take orders." Kill Qian Mo''s cheek to smoke to smoke, should way.


    Take the Shizun Moyan, one of the three statues of Changliu, as fertilizer. These lords are more cruel than me!


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, I have a question. If you don''t show the newcomer the video of his original fate, you are afraid to hurt him, but you bring my video directly to me, aren''t you afraid to hurt me?"


    Night time autumn: "not afraid."


    Wei Wuxian


    Yeshiqiu: "the situation of killing Qian Mo is different from you. The disaster he will encounter in the future is not caused by his mistakes, but by his mistakes. As long as he kills one person in advance, it can be avoided. If you don''t realize your mistakes and correct your faults that like to offend people, there will be another disaster if one disaster doesn''t exist, so what I do is wrong I want you to have a deep understanding of your own shortcomings. Do you understand? "


    "Oh, I see. Thank you." Wei Wuxian, who is running towards Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng, wants to hold them in his arms, nods and says in the group.


    "Just understand." Autumn light way at night, and then look at the head of the tour.


    It''s also time to have a good chat with this man who takes all mankind as an excuse.


    Silly girl, it''s really an attractive mobile phone!

 Chapter 248

    Silly girl, it''s a magic mobile phone from 2060. She can travel all over the world and time, and has many magical functions.


    Her functions can be roughly divided into: communication function, memory function, expression state options, medical function, flight function, social order maintenance function, lie detection and swearing function, business planning service function, light energy charging, space-time shuttle function, monitoring function, stealth, social order maintenance function, in which wireless tracking, memory clearing, function transfer and virtual communication can be used World function, historical picture presentation, brain information scanning, confinement function, eye perspective function, body immobilization function, reproduction function, computer function, constitution with high temperature resistance, imitation function, communication signal shielding function


    It can be said that if you have such a mobile phone, even if you are a practitioner, you can wake up in a dream.


    At least, even someone who has reached the realm of fighting the emperor now covets such a magical tool as silly girl.


    Perhaps the fighting power she can provide to the master is not very strong, which is equivalent to or even inferior to the king of the fight. But the simple fighting power is not the whole factor to judge the outcome of a fight.


    Silly girl''s fighting power is not better than Huang Mei king, but she can defeat Huang Mei King many times. What does she rely on?


    It''s her amazing ability.


    Huang Mei king is better than silly girl, but he has no way to crack the various functions of silly girl, so he can only be defeated, either imprisoned mana or taken to other time points.


    You said that What a mess!


    Moreover, silly girl''s business planning service function can also help her manage the chat group well, and provide a set of feasible and efficient business plans for herself, so that the chat group can develop at a faster speed in her own hands.


    In any case, it''s a beautiful thing.


    So as early as the moment when he learned that yousuo was in the group, yeshiqiu made a decision in his heart that he would take silly girl into his arms.


    What, is it not good to rob Lu Xiaoqian of other people''s things, and Lu Xiaoqian has never offended himself?


    Oh, yes, he didn''t offend me, but I didn''t intend to rob him. Besides, silly girl was not his. Silly girl belonged to those scientists in 2060. In the original work, silly girl finally left him. For him, the appearance of silly girl was a tragedy.


    It''s a tragedy with a good start and a sad ending.


    We saved him from the swamp of fate.


    What''s more, the silly girl that night someone wants is not the one in his hand, but the one that was in the Tang Dynasty before 2006.


    Lu Xiaoqian is a magical person. As a tool, silly girl gives birth to human feelings in his hands. According to what you Suowei said before, he saw the battle between Huang Mei king and silly girl yesterday. It can be seen that Lu Xiaoqian has solved silly girl''s password and officially started to fight against silly girl.


    In this case, in order to prevent the next mobile phone you want to use from leaving feelings for other men, yeshiqiu is determined not to accept second-hand goods.


    So his goal is just completed, the first time for time and space shuttle, appeared in the Tang Dynasty, Monkey King pig Bajie and Huangmei king on the battlefield of that silly girl.


    Use gray wolf''s time machine to travel through time and space, and go there to seize the silly girl who has not been touched by Lu Xiaoqian, so that you can use that girl with ease, oh no, silly girl.


    As for whether the silly girl who took away that time point will affect Lu Xiaoqian who got a silly girl in 2006, yeshiqiu doesn''t know, but he guesses that it will, so it can be regarded as saving him.


    If not, it''s nothing. Anyway, we just need a silly girl.


    Silly girl has a copy function, in addition to human mode, its other functions can be copied to other mobile phones, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more, we''ve hired the great inventor grey wolf to our team. It''s not impossible for us to copy a complete magic mobile phone, or even create a more magical magic mobile phone on the basis of silly girl.


    To sum up, the mobile phone he took was safe and upright, and Lu Xiaoqian did not even occupy a tiny position in his action plan.


    The only sufferers are those scientists in 2060, but they would have lost silly girl at that time. Anyway, they would have lost her. I''ll take her away. Do you have any opinion?


    What''s the problem?


    It''s no use having opinions. Give me your opinions!


    As the director of the joint time and Space Administration Bureau of Zhutian Wanjie boss, I haven''t investigated you for your illegal act of shuttling through time and space without authorization. You dare to have opinions. You really don''t know what to do.


    So think, night autumn smile, gently nodded, as if he is really what time and space administration director.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, magic mobile world.


    Looking at the news in my mind and hearing the sound, you Suowei''s face became more and more shocked.Finally, he made a move that was not unexpected.


    He opened the [pawnbroker] function, pawned a lot of wealth he owned, including real estate, and gained more than 200 points.


    Then, he put his mind into the mall and chose two of Yunmeng Jiangshi''s immortal cultivation methods uploaded by Wei Wuxian. One can complete the Qi refining period, and the other can complete the foundation building period. As for the cultivation to the golden elixir realm, he can''t afford it for the time being.


    Because he also needs to buy part of Wei Wuxian''s immortal enlightenment.


    Wei Wuxian can''t be a man, but he''s still good at business. He sells his immortal enlightenment in sections. The enlightenment he gained in the period of forging and refining Qi is a period, and the enlightenment he gained in the period of building foundation is a period, and so on.


    Although you Suowei is a big boss, he is still a poor man in the chat group. After purchasing two cultivation skills, he can only afford Wei Wuxian''s experience from forging to refining Qi. After that, he can only rely on himself.


    With the understanding of refining Qi, he can barely have a foundation. He may be able to cultivate to the foundation period by himself.


    As for time, let''s not talk about it. It depends on one''s talent.


    Anyway, Wei Wuxian was adopted by Jiang Fengmian when he was nine years old. When he was 15 years old, he was a monk in the middle of Jindan period. If his parents didn''t teach him skills, he would only practice for six years.


    Six years, from ordinary people to Jindan


    It''s really irritating to compare people.


    However, you Suowei firmly believes that since he has entered the boss chat group of all worlds and got the opportunity to communicate with the creatures of all worlds, he will not be lost to the public, and he will become an immortal.


    With this mentality, you Suowei concentrated on digesting the skills and insights he got. Then, after digesting them, he found a new message on the chat screen, which was sent to him by the group leader.


    It says: "tomorrow I will send the scientists of chat group to your place to carry out a task. You can be a tour guide for it. After the task is completed, there will be rewards in the group."


    The scientists in the group want to come to their own world?


    Good thing!


    Earlier than killing Qian Mo, Yu Wei, who believed in the authenticity of the chat group, first showed an excited smile, and then his face turned pale.


    He found that one of the words used by the group leader seemed to be wrong.


    The group leader called the scientist "it", not "he" or "she". Isn''t the scientist human?


    No!


    Yousuowei swallowed and suddenly became nervous.

 Chapter 249

    Originally, the leader of the group broke his own careful thinking, and yousuowei was very nervous. Now the leader of the group says that he will bring the scientists in the group to his own world tomorrow and use "it" instead of "he" or "she". Isn''t that worrying.


    If tomorrow comes in front of you is a ferocious looking monster, then


    Brain fill out those horror movie zombies and devil image, swim for immediately skeletal muscle shudder, shake his head.


    No, he refused. He didn''t want to see any scientist. Even if he was a human, he might be able to hold his thigh. But if the scientist was not human, he might scare himself to death. How could that make him feel better?


    Yeshiqiu: "this is a picture of a new scientist in our group. Its name is grey wolf. Tomorrow I will take it and time machine to you to travel through time and space. I will bring the silly girl who appeared in the Tang Dynasty to you. Then you will go with us. You will not only gain insight, but also you won''t disappear suddenly if we change the history.


    Before the action, I will temporarily give you the strength of the second level warrior, so that you will not be helpless. The picture of grey wolf. Jpg. "


    I don''t know how scared you are now. At night, Qiu continues to send messages in the group.


    It''s not difficult for yeshiqiu to make Youwei have the strength of a second level warrior for the time being. First of all, he can send Youwei his strength as a red envelope and lend it to him. Second, he can use the same secret method as yunyun used in the original book to make Xiaoyan at the fighter level have the power of a fighter for the time being In his body, this can still make him a strong man for the time being.


    Seal one''s own fighting spirit into others'' body to make them stronger temporarily. This secret method is not unique to Yunlan sect. Nalan family also has it. Before nightfall, when there was no one in the group, he often browsed the group books in douji Pavilion, so he knew how to use this secret method.


    In the past, I didn''t have enough cultivation, and I couldn''t use it when I knew it, but now I''m a strong fighter. I don''t have any pressure to use that secret method.


    The cloud rhyme of three-star douhuang can give Xiao Yan the power of Doushi for the time being, while the night time autumn of six-star douhuang is sure to give an ordinary person the power of Doushi for the time being. Moreover, yousuowei is also the No.2 man in the magic mobile world. He is more or less lucky, so it should be no problem to accommodate the power of Doushi.


    Besides, he gave him strength for the time being just to make him more or less self-protection. In case of any situation, he could solve some small things by himself. He didn''t expect him to play any role in the action of accepting silly girl.


    According to her vague memory, silly girl, who shuttled through the Tang Dynasty, appeared in the place where Monkey King Zhu Bajie and Huang Mei King fought.


    Although the monkey king, Zhu Bajie and others in that world are very weak, they may even be the weakest monkey and pig in the universe. Even pesticides can almost poison the monkey to death, but they are also monkeys and pigs after all.


    In case of fighting with them, it''s certainly not enough to rely on the strength of the Doushi level alone, so we have to rely on ourselves for this kind of thing, and we can''t entrust it to him who lives in that world. Yousuo is too weak to bear the heavy responsibility.


    Black Marshal: "grey wolf! Group leader, isn''t this Ben Da? Cough, isn''t this my slave grey wolf? How did he become a scientist of chat group? "


    While touching Wei Wuxian''s egg, he peeps at the screen and sees the photo of gray wolf sent by the group leader. The black Marshal stares at his eyes, pushes his eyes on the bridge of his nose and asks at night.


    His slave suddenly became the scientist of this great chat group, and the black Marshal said that he was a little hard to accept.


    "Slaves? You really don''t know people. Grey wolf has a very outstanding ability to invent. In the field of inventing, its ability ranks first in the whole universe. You not only force it to do things for you, but also treat it as a slave. It''s really


    I found it and offered to hire it as the scientist of our chat group. It agreed, so I took it to the scientific research institute affiliated to the world and worked with Baiyue in the future.


    You should remember that from now on, it will not be your slave any more, but an important person in our group. If you meet it in the affiliated world, you should be polite to it. Do you understand? "


    Marshal black


    Can''t I make it clear?


    It''s clearly my slave. Even if it''s coerced by me, it''s also my slave. How can it become the object I need to be polite?


    It''s really hard for me to accept.


    But.


    He didn''t dare to disobey the leader''s words. After all, he just took the example of Aixinjueluo Hongli to scare people, so we had to keep silent.


    "Well, it seems that I have to find a slave again to help me catch lambs and be smart." Touching the eggs, the black Marshal sighed in his heart and murmured.


    Seeing that marshal Hei didn''t continue to speak in the group, it seems that he acquiesced in this matter and understood what he said. Yeshiqiu was very satisfied. Then he looked at yousuo and waited for his return Give me a fart.I''m really confused. His reply doesn''t matter at all. I let him travel with me tomorrow, but I''m afraid that he will suddenly disappear if he changes history. I don''t want him to help. What reply do I need?


    Thinking, autumn shook his head at night, said in the group, and then take back the spirit, looking to the bottom is hunting demons and ghosts Nalan Yanran.


    I also need to see if the young lady has grown up from the hunting. Once the job is done, I can''t afford to waste any more time.


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    what you do is "...."


    What''s the matter? I haven''t made a reply yet. You''re offline, group leader?


    Do you think my reply is unimportant? Do you want to play dictatorial? Do you think you can do whatever you want? I''ll tell you, what I do and what I don''t do, like your behavior of leaving without paying attention to me, I I can only accept it.


    "Alas Yousuo sighed heavily.


    As a big boss of a listed company, he is respected wherever he goes. But today, in this chat group, although the group leader doesn''t look down on himself obviously, he can also feel the difference between his attitude towards himself and that towards the murderer who enters the group at the same time.


    If the group leader is not a pervert with a special hobby, he thinks that killing Qian Mo is better than himself and more worthy of his attention.


    Well, from the previous words of the group leader, Sha Qian Mo should be a big demon with high magic power. Compared with him, he is really nothing. However, I also have a progressive heart, and I am willing to work hard for my dream. Group leader, you don''t want to wait for me to make a reply. You look down on me too much. Is that what I do in your eyes Is it not worth mentioning?


    "Tomorrow, the group leader and the wolf demon scientist, who is not human but doesn''t look terrible, will come here. I must find a way to make them treat me with high regard. If they can get the group leader''s attention and gain some benefits, then


    Well, first go to find the Yellow brow king, fool him, cough, hire him to work for me, and then take him to welcome the arrival of the group leader.


    It should be enough to prove my ability to the group leader that I can accept the children who come to Buddha from the east? " You Suowei thought in his heart. After a while, he took a deep breath, pushed open the door of the office and strode out.

 Chapter 250

    Yeshiqiu has not yet formed the habit of leaving a wisp of spirit in the chat group, so sometimes he can''t help getting off the line from the group. This time, it''s the same. In fact, after he has finished what he should say, he can continue to be online and receive messages from the chat group while doing what he wants to do.


    However, the habit needs to be cultivated slowly. It seems that it will take some time for him to form this good habit.


    The book belongs to the true story.


    After offline from the group, yeshiqiu said to the system, and put the memory copy of "demon soul robbery" in his mind on the shelf in the mall to see if anyone is willing to buy it.


    In addition, I asked if the tax rate could be raised from 10% to 30%. The answer of the system was: No, it will inform itself when it can.


    You said that It''s really irritating!


    "Alas At night, Qiu sighed heavily, then kneaded his temple, put the matter down for the time being, and looked down at Nalan Yanran who was hunting demons and ghosts.


    The girl is now riding on the Amethyst winged lion king to kill everywhere. From time to time, she soars into the air, shows her fighting wings, chases a demon who is running away, and then kills her with one sword, without delay.


    Wind spirit fractal sword, wind binding, wind pole, sunset shining


    These fighting skills were used one by one from her hands. She looked like a female god of war.


    "Ah, he is worthy of being a disciple of Yun Yun. A famous teacher is a good disciple." Seeing that Nalan Yanran defeated a high-level fierce corpse with the extreme wind and the setting sun, Qiu picked her eyebrows at night and clapped her hands in the air, sighing.


    Don''t think that the high-level fierce corpses in this world are very weak, one-on-one. Except for a few master level overhaul walkers, ordinary Jindan friars are dead when they encounter high-level fierce corpses. Don''t you see that Wen Ning, who has become a ghost general in the original book, is so frightening. He is a high-level fierce corpse.


    Now Nalan Yanran can kill a high-level fierce corpse with her own strength. It can be seen that her strength is not weak, even if it is not consistent with the realm of fighting king, it is almost the same.


    "Shadow separation, solution!" Autumn faint smile at night, and then put up two fingers, cheered in the heart.


    The next second, the shadow of someone hiding in the forest below disappears with a thump. At the same time, a stream of memory flows into the mind of yeshiqiu. It is what Yingfen experienced when he was observing Xiao Yan and chatting in the group.


    He witnessed the experience of Nalan Yanran during this period of time, and the effect is pretty good.


    The Amethyst Winged Lion King, because of her own orders, won''t fight when Nalan Yanran doesn''t face the danger of her life. So Nalan Yanran suffered a small loss at the beginning because she couldn''t hurt her opponent with ordinary sword attack. However, she soon adjusted her back, showed all kinds of fighting skills, and tried to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    Finally, she found out that the fighting skill of energy release can cause damage to the soul body, which gave her great courage.


    Then she is more brave, in this hundred Fengshan can be said to be invincible, even if the encountered demons and ghosts with many never seen means of attack, she can also bear the patience to carefully analyze each other''s flaws, and then open up, a move to win.


    This calm in the battle is really commendable!


    "It seems that she can help me a lot in the future!" At night, Qiu nodded his head with satisfaction.


    At this time, the sound of a flute suddenly rings, which makes the expression on Qiu''s face suddenly at night. It also makes Nalan Yanran, who is about to go to other places to look for prey after putting the body of the fierce corpse in Najie, suddenly change her face.


    She felt a strong wave of energy, which was What ah?


    "Wei Wuxian Are you serious? " In the sky, autumn murmurs at night.


    He doesn''t know anything about music, so he can''t judge who is playing the flute according to the sound of the flute. However, the fluctuation of spiritual power contained in the sound of the flute, and the influence of the sound of the flute around him, just like being possessed by demons, start to go crazy. All kinds of signs show that Wei Wuxian played his flute. What is this guy going to do £¿


    "He won''t offend people because he hunts too much as in the original book, will he?" At night, Qiu thinks of it with some worry, and then shakes his head. No, Wei Wuxian has finished watching the video of his original fate. He knows that in his original future, he will offend people because of this kind of thing, so he won''t be so stupid. He should have some other purpose.


    Thinking about that, at night, Qiu turns her eyes back to Nalan Yanran. After stopping for a while, she turns around and flies to the place where the Amethyst winged lion Dynasty flute sounds. At night, Qiu smiles. The secret way is really a curious girl. With the vibration of her wings, she flies to Wei Wuxian''s place.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Baifeng mountain, an open area.


    Wei Wuxian, who found Jiang Yanli, held her and cried for a long time. At last, he didn''t give up until Jiang Cheng couldn''t see him any more and forced him out of his sister''s arms.


    After that, Wei Wuxian wiped his tears and thought that in his original fate, he would end up in such a miserable situation because he had offended too many people. He learned from the bitter experience and finally made a decision that he would make friends with various forces and make himself the most popular person in the immortal family.Only in this way can he ensure that he will not end up surrounded and suppressed.


    If you are strong enough, you don''t need to care about it, but


    I''m not strong enough. At least, I can''t compare with myself when I was in the bloody world. So it''s necessary to make friends with various forces. It can also make up for the mistakes I''ve made. Maybe I''ve offended people in various families, but I don''t remember them?


    It''s also good for them to let go or ease their resentment towards themselves.


    Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian starts to draw a symbol in the open space in front of him, and then blows the ghost flute to show his feelings, leading the demons into the net.


    In his original fate, he offended a lot of people by doing so, because he wanted to take all the prey as his own. But this time, he would divide all the prey he got by using the ghost skill to various aristocratic families, and that aristocratic family would take advantage of himself. Would he still hate himself?


    No, they just like to follow the crowd, not psycho.


    On the contrary, they will all thank themselves and praise their health. In this way, they will have a better reputation in Xianmen hundred families.


    In the future, I will find another chance to show them the morality and strength of myself and Yunmeng Jiang family. After overthrowing the Wen family in Qishan, maybe I can help Uncle Jiang become immortal governor like Jin Guangyao!


    Overthrow Wen? To be an immortal governor?


    Not bad.


    Even if they haven''t done it yet, we can see from the fact that Wen Chao brought people here today that they have this heart. In this case, we can''t let them go. We must find a way to get rid of them first.


    And Xiandu


    I didn''t mean to be powerful, which is not in line with my uncle Jiang''s pursuit. But for Yunmeng''s sake, Jiang''s position must fall into our hands so that he can always stand in the field of practice in the future. He doesn''t have to look at other people''s faces or be under pressure.


    Can''t you still let that Jin Guangyao sit in this position?


    Speaking of Jin Guangyao, that guy should be under the command of Nie''s in Qinghe now. Good. You wait for me. I will never let you go!

 Chapter 251

    Although Jin Guangyao''s life experience is very poor, this is not the reason for him to design and murder himself in his original fate.


    Oh, you''re pathetic, so you''re going to make me desperate, right? What''s the hatred between me and you?


    You beast.


    And to be honest, you are similar to me. Many of your tragedies are caused by yourself.


    First of all, Jin Guangshan doesn''t recognize your son.


    It seems too much at first glance, but it''s normal that people don''t recognize you. Your mother is a prostitute. It''s natural that people spend money to sleep with your mother. As a result, your mother has no professional quality and doesn''t do a good job in contraception. After she''s pregnant with you, she still gives birth to you and asks you to marry her.


    Oh, heart to heart, if you spend money to be romantic all night, and suddenly you have a son, will you recognize it?


    Anyway, it''s me. Well, if it''s me, I''ll recognize it.


    The old bastard of Jin Guangshan is really cruel. If his son doesn''t recognize him, he won''t recognize him. He just let someone kick you out of Jin Lintai.


    But after that, you can give up. If people don''t recognize you, why do you still come to me?


    He took refuge with the Nie family in Qinghe, went to Wen Ruohan as a spy, and then went to be his son.


    During this period, you were stabbed at the spine by so many people and said that you were the son of prostitutes. Who can blame you? It''s not all your fault. You have to go to so many people who know about you to take an active part in the activities. If you don''t find a place where no one knows you for the rest of your life, blame me?


    And your mother


    You said that your mother was very pitiful and abandoned by Jin Guangshan.


    My God, not to mention that your mother is not the wife of Mr. Jin. He has no responsibility for your mother. After spending money to sleep, you can''t abandon it. You have to take it home. Is there such a reason in this world?


    Is your mother a fairy?


    Your mother''s hard work is completely caused by giving birth to you. She could not have given birth to you, but she still gave birth. Who is to blame?


    Blame me, so you''re going to design to hurt me, aren''t you?


    You beast!


    It''s insulting to say you''re an animal.


    You have fulfilled your mother''s wish, successfully accepted your ancestors and returned to the Jin family. Isn''t that enough? You also designed me and jinzixuan for your ambition, let jinzixuan go to the poor and strange way, and made me a big devil that everyone shouts.


    What''s jinzixuan''s revenge on you? What''s mine against you?


    You even hurt your own brother!


    No, it''s not just brothers. Listen to the group leaders, you killed chifengzun and your own sons later. Are you still human?


    At the beginning, you can say it''s for your mother, but after that, you are all for your own ambition. What''s your pity?


    I tell you, you are not poor, on the contrary, you should die.


    You say, should you die?


    Anyway, for me, you should die!


    Wait, I won''t let you live in this world, but you can rest assured that the father you hate in your heart, I will send him down to accompany you.


    Jin Guangshan, the old Wang bastard, in my original fate track, he wanted to get the Yin tiger amulet. He kept alienating Jiang Cheng behind his back, and he also made a stab in the face. He swore to heaven all night. Hum, I made you a corpse!


    Wei Wuxian, who plays the ghost flute, flashed a ferocious light in his eyes.


    Kim''s father and son, after watching the video, are the most hated people except Wen Chao.


    The group leader asked him to correct his fault of offending people, which he heard into his heart, but these people had to be killed by himself.


    It''s not a matter of offending or not offending. It''s a matter of deep hatred. We have to pay for it.


    What, those things haven''t happened yet?


    Even if it doesn''t happen, I will take revenge for me!


    Wei Wuxian said firmly in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, hearing the sound of the flute, a steady stream of demons and ghosts came to this place, fell into Wei Wuxian''s pre arranged array and fell into the net.


    Seeing this scene, Rao has long known what Wei Wuxian''s awakening spirit is. Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli can''t help but show their horror.


    Isn''t that awesome?


    You can not only control ghosts, but also control demons. Wei Wuxian (ah Xian) your flute is so strong!


    "Wei Wuxian, why are you..."


    "Well, it''s you who''s making trouble!"


    Jiang Cheng is about to ask Wei Wuxian why he did this. It''s more interesting to use swordsmanship to subdue his prey a little bit. Why do you want to attract so many demons and ghosts at one time with a confession? Do you want to sell them in the chat group? But before he finishes, several people fly over here with their swords. When the leader sees the scene here, his face suddenly changes, To Wei Wuxian shrill a way, looking very fierce."Jin Jin Xun?" Seeing the comer, Wei Wuxian stopped his flute playing and picked it without any trace on his brow.


    I almost forgot this guy. This guy is also a person I hate. Oh no, he''s the one I want to kill.


    Although Jin Guangyao was behind the scenes in the event of qiongqidao''s interception, he was the one who carried it out.


    When he was cursed with many holes, he doubted my head and took someone to kill me, which indirectly caused me to be encircled and suppressed. I also want to settle this account with him for me!


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian''s face showed an incomparably bright smile and said with a smile to Jinjin Xun who fell from the immortal sword: "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Jin? Why, Mr. Jin said that I was making trouble. Please tell me what I did


    "Well, Wei Wuxian, you Yunmeng Jiang''s hunting in Baifeng mountain is meant to let all the families compete fairly, but you use magic to let all the prey fall into the array that you set up in advance. What do you mean, it''s not mischievous? What do you want the other hunters to do? " Jin Jin Xun pointed to the demons trapped by the array and scolded Wei Wuxian.


    "Young master Jin, who do you think is using magic power?" Hear gold Xun to Wei Wuxian speak so impolite, Jiang Cheng quit, stand up to him.


    "Young master Jiang, you are the young master of Yunmeng''s Jiang family. You can follow a servant''s son all day long. Do you want to protect him now? He used the sound of the flute to attract all the evil spirits. What is it that he didn''t use magic


    "Oh, it turns out that the way to attract evil is magic. I don''t know if exorcism is also magic? Is there an evil in the name anyway? " Wei Wuxian plays with his own feelings and asks.


    "You Sophistication, Wei Wuxian, wise you quickly let those prey go, and then compete with us fairly, otherwise, I''ll make this matter public and see how you end up! " I don''t know what Pudu Cihang incarnation Buddha said to Jin Zixuan and others. Jin Zixun clenched his sword and cheered to Wei Wuxian coldly.


    For a moment, there was a severe atmosphere of killing.

 Chapter 252

    "How do I end up?" Looking at Jin Jin Xun in front of him, Wei Wu Xian sneers in his heart.


    I like to offend people, and this guy is no less annoying. However, Jinshi''s people in Lanling are really annoying. Even in the video of their original fate uploaded by the group leader, Jinxuan is very nice to elder martial sister later, and he is still a annoying guy.


    His father, his brothers, his cousins, are all damned characters.


    In front of him, Jin Jin Xun is Jin Jin Xuan''s cousin. His poor and strange way of killing not only made him a big devil, but also indirectly led to his elder martial sister''s tragic death in Tiancheng all night.


    Yes, I have a lot of responsibility, but you can''t put off your responsibility. I need to settle this account with you.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian turned the ghost flute in his hand and told him, "you can try it, rat."


    "What did you say?" Hearing Wei Wuxian call himself the rat generation, Jin Zixun was angry in an instant. With a roar, he waved a gorgeous sword light and slashed at him.


    Apart from Wen Chao and Jin Guangshan, he is the only one who has died and no readers feel sorry for him. Jin Xun is very proud and has a high eye. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone except a few people who are born more noble than him. Therefore, even if Wei Wuxian ranks fourth in the list of centenary childe of Xianmen, he dares to draw a sword against him, There was a conflict with him.


    Because in his opinion, the so-called aristocratic childe list is just face comparison. Wei Wuxian, the fourth one, only ranks fourth in face. Otherwise, why is the powerful Chifeng Zun Nie mingjue ranked seventh?


    Can Chifeng not beat Wei Wuxian?


    It''s impossible.


    Therefore, in terms of strength, I may not be inferior to him!


    The next second, his eyes suddenly widened. He saw a scene that he would never forget in his life.


    In the face of his sword light, Wei Wuxian laughed contemptuously. Then he waved his sleeve gently. He didn''t see any light and momentum. His sword light just disappeared.


    The smoke is gone


    Is it possible?


    Jin Jin Xun subconsciously stepped back.


    He felt that his judgment may be wrong, Wei Wuxian''s strength may, probably, may really be above him.


    What can we do?


    "If you don''t agree with me, you''ll use your sword against me. You''re still so powerful. Do you want to kill me, Jin Jin Xun? In that case, it''s natural for me to defend myself and fight back?" He was very satisfied with Jin Jin Xun''s astonished expression. Wei Wuxian said to him. With that, he handed the petition to his mouth and began to blow it.


    "Stop, stop, stop! I don''t want to kill you. I just want to teach you a lesson. Who let you say bad things to me? Now I''ve made a sword, so let''s call it a day. You can do it yourself. " Seeing that Wei Wuxian wants to play the flute, Jin Zixun is in a hurry. He quickly raises his hand and pretends to be tough.


    Although he didn''t dare to go out to watch the Phoenix at that time, and didn''t see Wei Wuxian''s fight against Wen and Pudu Cihang''s disguise as Buddha, he had already determined that Wei Wuxian''s strength was above himself, so he didn''t dare to fight with him here.


    Don''t forget, there are only a few ordinary disciples behind him, but there is a Jiang Cheng behind Wei Wuxian. It''s really a fight. It''s clear that he will suffer. He''s not so stupid.


    "When I get back to the crowded place, I''ll make it public about your cultivation of witchcraft. I see who can tolerate you in every family?"


    "Let''s go!" He thought that with a wave of his hand, Jin Jin Xun was going to leave with some of his disciples. However


    "Wait a minute." Wei Wuxian''s voice came into his ears, which made him turn around suddenly.


    "Wei Wuxian, what else do you want to do?"


    "Nothing to do, just to make you disappear." Words fall, Chen Qing rings, several black gas from Wei Wuxian''s body appear out of thin air, toward Jin Zixun and the several jin disciples quickly attack in the past.


    "Wei Wuxian!"


    "Ah Xian!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli were shocked. They didn''t expect that Wei Wuxian would still attack Jin Zixun after he was counselled. What''s the matter? It doesn''t conform to his character?


    Two people don''t understand, and stand in their opposite of the gold medal is more frightened almost sick, this, this is what thing, black?


    "Be careful, young man!"


    "Ah ~"


    the disciples of the Jin family came forward and waved their swords to break Wei Wuxian''s black Qi. Unfortunately, their cultivation was so poor that they were not able to break Wei Wuxian''s attack. In a flash, they were shocked out by the black Qi and fell into the rune array he had drawn before. They were given by the demons and ghosts trapped inside


    Oh, it''s terrible!


    In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from the world. Except for blood, it didn''t leave any trace."Wei Wu envies you How poisonous you are Seeing that all his followers have been destroyed, Jin Zixun shouts to Wei Wuxian. Then he jumps up and sets his feet on the sword. He is about to fly away.


    However


    "No poison for you." Wei Wuxian put down the flute and said faintly. Then, with a wave of the feelings in his hand, the speed of the released black air soared. In an instant, it entangled Jin Jin Xun''s legs who had just stepped on the sword, and then threw him into the ranks of the demons.


    And then


    It''s another horrible picture. Seeing this picture, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli''s faces are very ugly. They are all frightened and afraid of it. Wei Wuxian (ah Xian) isn''t he really affected by the magic? His current style of action is not like the right people. His actions are really vicious.


    Different from Jiang''s brothers and sisters, Wei Wuxian pointed to Jin Jin Xun, who was devoured alive by the demons. After struggling for several times, he began to scream, and then he was silent soon. He burst into tears and gave a happy laugh.


    Just after watching the video uploaded by the group leader, he hated Jin Jin Xun very much in his heart. Now seeing this guy''s tragic death, he was really happy.


    "I''ve avenged you for my fate. There are still a few people. I''ll send them all down later." Wei Wuxian looked up at the sky and murmured in his heart.


    "Wei Wuxian..."


    "Ah Xian..."


    Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli run to Wei Wuxian''s side and want to say something to him, but it''s not easy to open their mouth for a while. Can''t they say you''ve gone astray?


    While they were struggling, several sword lights came from afar. They were other people who participated in the hunting in Baifeng mountain. They noticed that the demons and ghosts in the mountain heard the sound of the flute, so they rushed here one after another.


    In the light of these swords, the man in the front was dressed in white, with a mop on his forehead, and his face was as white as jade.


    His name is Lan Zhan, and his character is forgetful.

 Chapter 253

    Before, LAN Zhan was ordered by his younger brother Lan Da to hunt in Baifeng mountain with Wei Wuxian, hoping to have a detailed understanding of the underworld Dharma of the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibetans, which he obtained, and have a long insight.


    Of course, it''s just an obvious purpose. In private you''ll see.


    Unfortunately, the journey was not so smooth.


    On the way, Wei Wuxian didn''t know why. He suddenly cried and laughed and became very excited, just like he was crazy.


    He also reaches out to grab the air in front of him and yells "elder martial sister". This scene makes LAN Zhan, who is following him, suddenly change his face. He is worried about whether Wei Wuxian is possessed. He quickly runs over and helps him up.


    But Wei Wuxian, with tears all over his face, doesn''t appreciate LAN Zhan''s concern. He pats LAN Zhan''s hand, looks left and right, shouts his elder martial sister, and then flies out towards a certain direction.


    Wei Wuxian''s cultivation was originally between Bo Zhong and LAN Zhan, but he joined the chat group and gained a lot of cultivation resources from other worlds. Learning from each other''s strong points, he now has a high cultivation level, so the speed of the imperial sword is far faster than LAN Zhan. Even if LAN Zhan catches up in time, he will lose it in the end.


    Then, the sound of the flute rings. When you hear the sound of the flute, you know that Wei Wuxian is playing the flute, so LAN Zhan catches up with the imperial sword again. Unfortunately, among the people flying here, he is the nearest one to Wei Wuxian, and his cultivation is the highest, so he flies in the front.


    "Someone is coming, Wei Wuxian. Don''t say that you killed Jin Zixun and his disciples later. Do you remember?" Looking up at the sword light that is about to fall, Jiang Cheng frowns and says solemnly to Wei Wuxian.


    The Jin family in Lanling is also one of the five families. Although they have gained many cultivation resources from other countries because of Wei Wuxian, their overall strength has increased a lot. But it would be unwise to fight against the Jin family in Lanling in this period of rapid development.


    Moreover, Jiang Cheng doesn''t know that Wei Wuxian saw the video of his original fate in the chat group before, and doesn''t know what he will encounter if he doesn''t enter the group. Therefore, in his opinion, Wei Wuxian''s killing behavior is very wrong, which is no different from evil.


    Of course, he is his brother and the person he killed is the one he doesn''t care about. So I won''t say such heavy words to Wei Wuxian. But when the environment is right and there is no outsider, I still have to criticize him. How can you be so cruel?


    "Remember, don''t worry. I''m not stupid. I haven''t seen Jin Jin Xun at all. If he''s missing, he must be incompetent. He''s eaten by monsters in the hunting, which has nothing to do with me, right?" After killing an enemy, Wei Wuxian shrugs, looks at Jiang Cheng and says with a smile.


    "Can you still laugh? I warn you, if this matter is shaken out, no one will help you collect the body. " Jiang Cheng stares at Wei Wuxian and says coldly to him.


    "You''ve collected so many corpses for me, are you still short of this one?"


    "Hum!" Facing Wei Wuxian''s question, Jiang Cheng holds his hands in his arms and hums coldly, but doesn''t answer.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, a blue sword light came down from the sky, and LAN Zhan finally caught up with Wei Wuxian who ran away suddenly.


    "Wei Ying, are you ok?" It seems that he didn''t see the demons and ghosts trapped in the rune array and the Jiang brothers and sisters standing beside Wei Wuxian. The first thing LAN Zhan did after landing on his feet was to ask Wei Wuxian if there was anything wrong.


    I can''t help it. This guy''s appearance before is too worrying. His eyes are red. His expression is ferocious, ugly and looks a little collapsed. He keeps shouting "elder martial sister".


    God knows how anxious he was when he lost him. But now it seems that he is OK. Is it because of Miss Jiang?


    LAN Zhan murmurs in his heart.


    "Ah, LAN Zhan, it''s you. I didn''t expect that you would be the first one to arrive. I''m fine. I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. I just left without saying hello. I''m sorry. " Hearing LAN Zhan''s concern about his questions, Wei Wuxian felt warm in his heart and said to him, with a strong feeling of gratitude in his heart.


    He didn''t forget that in the video uploaded by the group leader, LAN Zhan was willing to take the risk to save himself when he was washing the sky all night. Even if it didn''t happen, he also remembered the kindness.


    I have decided that from today on, LAN Zhan, you are my best friend!


    What, what about my former best friend?


    My best friend before was Nie huaisang. That guy was Second best.


    "If it''s OK, just Well, what did you just do? " Hearing Wei Wuxian''s reply, LAN Zhan subconsciously wants to say "it''s ok if it''s OK", but he stops before he finishes. After a moment''s silence, he turns to ask.


    "Just now Ha ha, that, you think I''m out of my mind. I didn''t sleep well last night. I can''t tell reality from dream. Ha ha, forget it. Don''t worry about it. " Knowing that Lan Zhan was talking about his gaffe after watching the video, Wei Wuxian grabbed his cheek with his fingers and said awkwardly.I didn''t pay attention at that time. Looking back now, I should have been ashamed at that time. My perfect and powerful image was destroyed in front of LAN Zhan. Damn it!


    Wei Wuxian shouts in his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Seeing that Wei Wuxian didn''t want to mention what happened just now is because he felt ashamed, LAN Zhan frowned and wanted to get to the bottom of it, but finally said a good word.


    Then, with a turn of his eyes, he naturally bowed to Jiang Chenghao and Jiang Yanli and said, "Mr. Jiang, Miss Jiang."


    "Master LAN er." Jiang brothers and sisters dare not neglect, also a gift.


    "By the way, LAN Zhan, you are the first one to come here. Let''s choose one first. This is my gift for those who come to Baifeng mountain to participate in the hunting. Everyone has a share. Thank you for your attention to our Yunmeng Jiang family. It''s very kind of you to participate in the hunting." Wei Wuxian, who suddenly thought of something and soon returned to normal after being embarrassed, hammered his hand with his fist, pulled LAN Zhan''s sleeve and took him to the Fuzhen, and said to him at the same time.


    "These monsters?" Quietly pull back his sleeve, LAN Zhan asks Wei Wuxian.


    "Oh, it''s all attracted by my feelings. I''m going to use it to manage interpersonal relationships. You know, I used to have a bad temper and always offend people. An expert advised me to correct this problem, so I started to do it." Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    LAN Zhan


    It''s like you have a good temper now.


    LAN Zhan, who confirms that Wei Wuxian is all right, disappears the worry on his face and is replaced by his past indifference and indifference. He takes a light look at the smiley guy in front of him. He doesn''t speak, but is very curious about the experts in his mouth.


    Who is the expert and what is the relationship with him?

 Chapter 254

    "The master..."


    "Well?"


    "Nothing."


    In this way, LAN Zhan ended his short question to Wei Wuxian, because he was worried that the answer would hurt him.


    After all, the relationship between Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng and Nie huaisang was very good.


    Jiang Cheng doesn''t care. They grew up together and have a good relationship. It''s normal, but Nie huaisang


    They fish together, drink together, and sleep together when they are drunk at night. They have been checked several times by themselves.


    If the relationship between him and the expert in his mouth is the same as or even better than that between him and Nie huaisang, then It''s really hard to accept.


    So forget it, I won''t ask.


    "Ha ha, LAN Zhan, choose one." Seeing that Lan Zhan asked half of the questions, Wei Wuxian was relieved. For the moment, he didn''t want to tell the group leader that he had shown him the video of his original fate track, because he had to tell the content of the video together. Otherwise, the other party would feel that he was only saying half of the words, and that he was deliberately selling the key. If he said it, he would feel very painful, so could he It''s natural.


    "I don''t need it. You can keep it for others, but it''s useless to just give gifts if you want to manage interpersonal relationships." LAN Zhan says lightly, finish saying, walk slowly toward a certain direction to leave.


    Now Wei Wuxian has Jiang Cheng and his elder martial sister by his side. I think he will go hunting with them. It''s not suitable for him to follow him.


    "Ah, LAN Zhan, don''t go. If you look at it again, maybe there are some ghosts you like." Seeing that Lan Zhan was going to leave, Wei Wuxian raised his hand and called to his back.


    Blue Zhan head also don''t return of say: "I don''t like the monster."


    "Racial discrimination."


    "No, it doesn''t mean discrimination."


    "Er..." Wei Wuxian choked and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    At this time, the sword light behind LAN Zhan also fell down. Jinzixuan, master Yao and several other friars came here.


    Their focus is different from LAN Zhan''s. their eyes are on the demons trapped by Fuzhen for the first time, and then their faces change at the same time.


    If so, the flute sound just now has the ability to control the evil spirits. The owner of the flute intentionally leads these evil spirits over to let them fall into the trap.


    The owner of the flute is Wei Wuxian?


    Everyone''s eyes turned again, and they swept around a few people on the scene. At last, they all fell on Wei Wuxian.


    There''s no way. Only he has flute in his hand, and some of them have witnessed the scene of Pudu Cihang pretending to be a Buddha, claiming that Wei Wuxian has won the inheritance of the king of Tibet Bodhisattva. So they subconsciously think that Wei Wuxian''s strength has surpassed all the people in the world of cultivating immortals.


    Who let in addition to him, has never heard of who has won the inheritance of god Buddha?


    He must be the strongest one among us. He is not one of us.


    Thinking of this, the expressions on the faces of several monks who came here, especially master Yao, who appeared angry at the beginning, began to change at a speed hard for the naked eye to catch, and changed into happy and respectful smiles.


    Yao Zongzhu came forward, first to Wei Wuxian and Jiang''s sister and brother, and that seems to be going, but after a few steps, he suddenly stopped. Standing there, LAN Zhan arched his hand and said hello. Then he complimented Wei Wuxian with a smile: "Mr. Wei, this is from your hand, isn''t it?


    You are worthy of being valued by the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet. You are really extraordinary. You don''t need to chase around like us, or draw a sword. You just need to take up the flute and blow. Any evil in the world can''t escape your palm. These skills are really the best in our immortal family. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Wuxian, who was flattered by others, took a sharp puff at the corner of his mouth.


    This guy, I have the impression that in the video uploaded by the group leader, when he was attacked by various families, he was always stirring up the flames, talking nonsense and always brushing the sense of existence.


    It''s Yao, right? It''s also a patriarch, but it seems that he is only the patriarch of a small clan. Anyway, he doesn''t know where his clan is established, how many disciples there are, and how powerful his clan is.


    I didn''t expect that this guy would fight against himself with Jin Guangshan in the future, but now he is so polite to himself. In the video, he has been accusing himself of practicing magic, which is heresy.


    "Is this the function of master Purdue who falsely claimed that my martial spirit and soul skill are not magic with the appearance of Buddha?" Wei Wuxian was delighted and guessed.


    Immediately, he waved his hand and said, "master Yao is polite. I''m just lucky. It''s nothing.


    These prey are all gifts that Wei is going to give you. Thank you for valuing our Yunmeng Jiang family and coming to participate in the Baifeng mountain hunting organized by our Jiang family. Wei said thank you here. ""What, for us?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, master Yao and others including jinzixuan were shocked. They didn''t expect that Wei Wuxian would be so generous.


    There are a lot of ghosts and goblins. He said he would give them away.


    Don''t think that evil is useless to monks except to try swords. Many of the magic weapons in the immortal family are made from the organs of demons and ghosts, and their flesh is also a great tonic. How can people who cultivate immortals not have a good body? These demons and ghosts are energy packs.


    "That''s right, a little heart, no respect." Facing the shocked eyes of these friars, Wei Wuxian nodded with a smile and said.


    "Mr. Wei, you are really The atmosphere is worthy of being the first disciple of cloud dream. "


    "Yes, when master Jiang Zong adopted Mr. Wei as his first disciple, I knew that Mr. Wei would become a great weapon in the future. Sure enough, Mr. Wei has been inherited by the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet and learned the magic of the underworld. Before that, he easily defeated Wen Zhuliu, the hand of Huadan. He is really one of the best people in my generation."


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See Wei Wuxian confirmed again, these evil things are really brought to them, all the people present except jinzixuan are in full bloom, pleasant words come out one by one, let Wei Wuxian can''t help but doubt, whether he has reached the peak of life.


    Sure enough, LAN Zhan''s words are wrong. It''s very useful to give gifts if you want to manage interpersonal relationships.


    LAN Zhan, who also saw this scene, always felt that he overestimated the lower limit of the right people. They really There is no lower limit. A few demons bought them off.


    "Roar!"


    Then, many swords flew over. Many friars who participated in the hunting were very happy when they learned that Wei Wuxian was going to send his prey to everyone. Then, suddenly, a lion roared, and Nalan Yanran flew over on the Amethyst winged lion king.


    Seeing the person coming, Wei Wuxian''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Let''s also send some ghosts to the girl. The interpersonal relationship can''t be limited to the world, and the alien world also needs to be expanded.


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian arched his hands to the monks who constantly complimented him, and then walked towards Nalan Yanran who was about to land.

 Chapter 255

    The next thing is to chat, fart, give gifts and have a relationship. There''s nothing to say.


    In short, for Wei Wuxian to give gifts to his behavior, Nalan Yanran''s first reaction is to refuse, after all, men give gifts to women, this has to make people think more, but later know that the original came to participate in the hunting, everyone has a share, so Nalan Yanran also smile to accept.


    She chose a lovely rabbit demon from them and gave thanks to Wei Wuxian.


    In this regard, Wei Wuxian very forthright one hand inserted waist, one hand fanning the air, said with a smile: "Nalan girl polite, should, should, ha ha."


    Not far away, see Wei Wuxian and Nalan Yanran talk very happy, said to go but did not go LAN Zhan, this time is really gone.


    He doesn''t want to stay in this noisy place any more. He needs to be quiet.


    During the period, jinzixuan refuses Wei Wuxian''s kindness on the ground that they have no shortage of demons and ghosts in Lanling and they have the ability to hunt for them by themselves. Then, he looks at Jiang Yanli standing beside Jiang Cheng and wants to say something to her.


    Unfortunately, Wei Wuxian, who is aware of jinzixuan''s small moves, didn''t give him this chance.


    After talking with Nalan Yanran for a few words and establishing some friendship with each other, Wei Wuxian flashed to Jiang Yanli, opened his hand, completely covered his elder martial sister''s figure behind him, and made an eyebrow picking move to Jin Zixuan, and motioned to him with his eyes: "what are you looking at?"


    "You Wei Wuxian didn''t expect to do this. His fiancee didn''t even let him have a look. Jinzixuan put his hand on the hilt of the sword and immediately began to fight him.


    Just, just pulled out the sword a little, Jin Zixuan''s brain appeared before Wei Wuxian defeated Wen Zhuliu''s scene.


    Wen Zhuliu is known as the "alchemist", defeated by him. There are countless friars who have been transformed into alchemy by him. Even he is not Wei Wuxian''s opponent, let alone himself?


    Thinking of this, Jin Zixuan took a deep breath and said in his heart, "my Lord has a lot of knowledge. I don''t agree with him." then he turned around and left without saying a word.


    He is not a bully. If Wei Wuxian is a person who is cruel to nature or has a deep hatred with himself, he will fight to death even if he knows he is not his opponent. But it is not wise to fight a fight for this small contradiction and know that he will lose.


    So, I''d better go!


    "Hum, you''re going fast. You''re good to elder martial sister in my original fate. I won''t deal with you today. I wanted to beat you in front of many people in Baifeng mountain and make you lose face." Looking at the figure of jinzixuan sword flying away, Wei Wuxian said in his heart.


    He used to hate jinzixuan the most, but now he hates his father and brother the most, which is much better for his senses.


    But


    Sense is sense, reality is reality.


    But he has made up his mind to kill his father and his brother, so I can''t let elder martial sister marry him as his daughter-in-law in the video.


    Moreover, there are too many animals from the Jin family in Lanling. If the elder martial sister married him, she might have had a good life a few years ago because she was newly married, but not necessarily later.


    To sum up, jinzixuan, stay away from my elder martial sister!


    And where''s snow boy?


    You are my favorite brother-in-law. Where have you been?


    "Yawn!" In another area of Baifeng mountain, Qian Renxue, who is playing the rolling game in the mountain with two titles of Douluo, suddenly sneezes. She doesn''t understand what''s wrong with herself. Is anyone missing herself? Who could it be, grandfather? Well, it''s possible.


    Think, wipe nose with handkerchief, move on.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the sky.


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian actually started to give gifts to the people of Xianmen''s family in the way he said in the group, so as to make friends and repair relationships, Qiu touched his chin at night, and nodded with a "teachable child" expression on his face.


    This guy is still good. If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it.


    In this way, he should not be encircled in the future.


    He can live and develop in this world with ease, and his chat group can also obtain all kinds of resources from this world with ease. There will be no problem in the stock market. How to look at this is a very beautiful thing.


    That is, he seems to be in trouble now.


    Trouble?


    That''s right. Just now when he saw that jinzixuan had something to say to himself, Jiang Yanli was very nervous and had some expectations. He didn''t know what he would say to himself. However, he was blocked by his good younger martial brother. When he looked ahead again, he disappeared.


    This, this


    Ah Xian, why do you want to do this? What didn''t Mr. Jin do this time?


    Jiang Yanli''s heart is very sad. Although he tries not to show it, he doesn''t blame Wei Wuxian for it. Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng are still aware of it. Seeing this, Jiang Cheng pushes Wei Wuxian hard and asks him what he wants to do.In this regard, Wei Wuxian has a hard time.


    Just thinking about the people over there, I forgot that elder martial sister likes the peacock in jinzixuan very much. Now elder martial sister is sad. What should I do?


    Wei Wuxian was very upset.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the reed shed of the hunting ground.


    Jiang Fengmian finds Jin Guangshan, and they ask the disciples around to step down, and then they start a secret conversation.


    "Lord Jin, Fengmian has something to ask for." Jiang Fengmian bows to Jin Guangshan and says.


    "Oh, Lord Jiang, what are you doing? If you have anything to say, what''s the relationship between us? Where can we use such insight?" Jin Guangshan picked up Jiang Fengmian and said in an exaggerated tone, as if their relationship was very good.


    "Thank you, Lord Jin." Jiang Feng said thanks to him in his sleep, then put down his hand and kept silent for a while. Then he said to him, "Lord Jin, I have a dream about Jiang''s nature and heart. I thought they were very satisfied with the marriage of my little daughter and your son, but now it seems that it''s not like this. It makes my son to our family Alas, with respect to Jiang''s abruptness, in my opinion, this marriage should be done now. "


    "What?" Did not expect Jiang Fengmian to talk to himself about the words actually is to quit marriage, Jin Guangshan instant stare big eyes, difficult to accept.


    Oh, you Yunmeng Jiangshi are now rising. Even the overhaul walkers who have Phoenix mounts are your guests. Your great apprentice has been passed on by the Bodhisattva of dizang king. You want to retire from our Jin family. You are not particular about it!


    "Brother Fengmian, do you think about it again? Did ah Xuan say something that shouldn''t be said? Don''t worry. When he comes back, I''ll let him kowtow and make amends to ah Li.


    Brother Fengmian, what do their children know? We elders are all from the past, but we can''t be as impulsive as them. Ah Li is so good. After they get married, ah Xuan must like it. It''s too late. I think it''s better to forget about the divorce. " Jin Guangshan advised.


    "Lord Jin, we can make an engagement for them, but we can''t fulfill it for them. In the future, it''s their own who will spend their whole life together. If they really love each other, then they will be together naturally without an engagement. But if they don''t have each other in their hearts, we will tie them together by force, and they won''t be happy, do you think?" Jiang Fengmian shook his head and said.


    Jin Guangshan


    What you said is so reasonable, I can say it, can''t I?


    So you''re still going to divorce our family.

 Chapter 256

    Jin Guangshan''s face changed. His fists hidden in his sleeves were tightly clenched. He almost couldn''t help punching Jiang Fengmian in front of him.


    Too much deceiving!


    It''s a pity that not long ago I wanted to get those two children married as soon as possible. At that time, we''ll be able to rely on you, Jiang family, to get promoted. As a result, you were so good that you came to me and asked me to give up the marriage. Are you not afraid of retribution?


    If that''s the case, you can''t refute the fact that my son doesn''t like your daughter, and we''ll make them unhappy if we tie them together. You''re going too far.


    "Lord Jin, it seems that you understand, so for the sake of the two children, the marriage should be cancelled." Seeing Jin Guangshan''s silence, he thought he wanted to understand the key. Jiang Fengmian said to him with a smile.


    Looking at the smiling face in front of him, Jin Guangshan was extremely angry.


    If he has the ability, he really wants to pull out the sword around his waist and kill Jiang Fengmian a hundred times, but he doesn''t have that ability, so he can only


    "Bear, small can''t bear is disorderly big plan, Jiang Fengmian, you wait for me, it day I will let you regret today''s decision." Jin Guangshan took a deep breath, a kind smile appeared on his face, and thought of it in his heart.


    Later, he arched his hand to Jiang Fengmian and said, "brother Fengmian is very sincere. If the two children are really predestined and love each other sincerely, whether the elder''s engagement is the same or not, then according to brother Fengmian''s idea, the engagement will be cancelled. Only, I hope it doesn''t affect the friendship between our two families."


    "Ha ha, that''s nature." To achieve the goal, Jiang Fengmian returns a gift to Jin Guangshan and says with a smile.


    Then they talked about some trifles, and Jiang Fengmian said goodbye and left the Lusheng where the Jin family lived in Lanling.


    After Jiang Fengmian left, the smile on Jin Guangshan''s face disappeared in an instant, replaced by endless ferocity and anger.


    "Jiang Fengmian..."


    "Bang!"


    He called the name low in his mouth. Then Jin Guangshan picked up the cup on the tea table and threw it on the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, he looks down to see Wei Wuxian''s coquetry to Jiang Yanli, and coaxes her to be happy. When she flies in the cloud, her eyelids twitch fiercely.


    This product is really like a child in front of Jiang Yanli.


    If I remember correctly, he seems to have said things like "Xianxian is three years old" and "elder martial sister holds me up" to Jiang Yanli, right?


    Tut Tut, that is, there is only sister and brother relationship between them. If they change to other younger martial brothers and sisters, younger martial brothers may be able to coax elder martial sisters into bed that night and tease younger martial sisters one by one.


    Maybe I can learn from him.


    "Well, Wei Wuxian looks very powerful here, but in fact he''s a Silver Pewter spear head. He''s been teasing for so many years, but none of them has been teasing. Learn from him, I''ll probably be naked all my life." Just emerge that idea in the brain, when the night autumn hurriedly forced to shake head, secret way.


    Then he concentrated again and observed the situation of Nalan Yanran.


    After taking the rabbit monster that she took away from Wei Wuxian into the intermediate Najie that can hold living things, she continued her hunting journey, because the nearby monsters had been packed and given away by Wei Wuxian, so this time she planned to go far away.


    See her like this, night autumn also with her forward, has been paying attention to her growth.


    As for whether Wei Wuxian could make his elder martial sister happy or not, he didn''t care about it, and there was no need to care.


    Why?


    Because it can.


    The most important person in Wei Wuxian''s heart is Jiang Yanli, but for Jiang Yanli, Wei Wuxian is not her most important person.


    In the original work, even if Wei Wuxian loses control and accidentally lets Wen Ning kill her husband, she doesn''t blame Wei Wuxian. Even if she can''t do it as if it didn''t happen, at the last moment, she doesn''t hesitate to help Wei Wuxian block the sword with her body.


    From the beginning to the end, she did not say even a heavy word to Wei Wuxian.


    Thus, for Jiang Yanli, family love is better than love.


    Now Wei Wuxian is just angry to leave jinzixuan. It''s not a big deal. How can she blame Wei Wuxian? And Wei Wuxian coaxes her to laugh. In the original work, she laughs every time, so this time is no exception.


    At this point, I also want to have such a sister.


    The wings behind him keep vibrating. At night, Qiu looks at Nalan Yanran, who is riding on the back of the lion king with Amethyst wings. She feels sad in her heart.


    They are all sisters. Why is the gap so big?


    They are the best elder martial sister whose younger brother has killed her husband. I want to buy me for my own freedom of marriage.


    "Alas Think of here, night autumn deep sigh.It''s so annoying to compare people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was the end of Baifeng mountain hunting the next day.


    The friars who took part in the hunting went back to the gathering places of various aristocratic families one after another. Jiang Fengmian, who had already talked with Jin Guangshan about quitting his marriage, with a faint smile on his face, led more than a dozen Yunmeng Jiang''s disciples to stand at the exit to welcome those who came back.


    He felt that when his baby daughter knew the good news, she would be very happy.


    Without the shackles of the engagement with jinzixuan, she will be able to be with that qianrenxue childe.


    Although I don''t know much about that young master Qian, I can see that he is a very polite child from his speech and behavior. Moreover, he was born with extraordinary accomplishments. If Ali can be with him, he will be happy.


    Thinking, Jiang Fengmian''s mouth raised, suddenly looking forward to the day when he held his grandson.


    However, I don''t know if he will still be in such a good mood after he knows the authenticity of Qianren snow. Maybe he will want to hammer Wei Wuxian to death.


    I asked you to make a fuss, which affected me.


    "Lord Jiang." With prey back here blue Xi Chen to Jiang Fengmian politely said hello.


    "Mr. blue." Jiang Fengmian saluted LAN Xichen, and then said, "Mr. LAN Er finished the hunting ahead of time yesterday, and seems to be in a bad mood. Mr. Jiang is an outsider, so I don''t ask much. Mr. LAN will go to see later. If there is anything that Mr. Jiang can do for me, I''ll ask him."


    "Forget him? Thank you for telling me. I''m going to look for him now. " LAN Xichen said.


    "Well, please, Mr. LAN."


    "Suzerain, it''s bad. Suzerain..."


    Just when LAN Xichen handed over his prey to the Jiang''s disciples who were in charge of counting, not far away, two Jiang''s disciples who were in charge of patrolling around came running. Their faces were very flustered. It seemed that something big had happened.


    "What''s the matter, so impetuous?" Jiang Fengmian turned and asked the two disciples.


    "Lord Jin, Lord Jin, he..."


    "What''s the matter with Lord Jin? Don''t worry. Speak slowly." Seeing the two disciples running out of breath, Jiang Fengmian said gently to them.


    Then he heard a very shocking news.


    "Yes, Lord, Lord Jin, he''s dead."


    Jiang Fengmian


    LAN Xichen

 Chapter 257

    Lord Jin Dead?


    It''s impossible. How can a good man die when he dies?


    Is it suicide or homicide, or bad health, natural death?


    After hearing the report from his disciples, Jiang Mianfeng had many problems in his mind for the first time. Then, he subconsciously looked at LAN Xichen, who had not left yet. Both of them could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    This time, not a few aristocratic families came to participate in the hunting, so there were many patriarchs, but there was only one surnamed Jin, Jin Guangshan, the patriarch of the Jin family in Lanling, so the dead one of the two disciples must be him.


    The king''s clan leader of Lanling died in the Baifeng mountain hunting meeting held by Jiang''s family in Yunmeng. It''s no small matter. A little carelessness will cause a war between the two families.


    You know, Jin Guangshan just brought his family''s disciples to hunt, but he didn''t go out in person, so it''s not true that he was not as good as a beast and was killed by demons and ghosts in the hunting.


    "Where is master Jin now? Take me quickly Thinking, Jiang Fengmian said to the two disciples.


    The two disciples of the Jiang family of Yunmeng: "I''m not sure."


    Lord, we are tired of running to report. Now we need to take you to have a look. We need to be quick. Aren''t you trying to embarrass us?


    Not every one of Jiang''s disciples has profound accomplishments. They are just in the period of refining Qi. Running in Baifeng mountain, which is full of evil and resentment, is no different from ordinary people''s long-distance running in the ordinary world, so they are very tired now.


    "Lord Jiang, in my opinion, these two are very tired. We''d better take them with us and let them point out the direction for us. What do you think?" Seeing the exhaustion of these two Jiang''s disciples, LAN Xichen suggested to Jiang Fengmian.


    "Well, that''s fine. That blue childe, blue two childe that? "


    "There are priorities. I can guess why I''m in a bad mood. It''s OK to ask Lord Jiang Zong to arrange his seat close to Mr. Wei. It''s not in the way. But the death of Lord Jin is likely to bring a big storm to the Xianmen hundred families, so naturally, Xi Chen should go with Lord Jiang to find out." LAN Xichen bows to Jiang Fengmian and says that the expression on his face is incomparable. Jiang Fengmian can''t help but sigh that he is worthy of the first place in the list of aristocratic CHILDES. Lan''s double Bi is worthy of his reputation.


    Then, why should the seat of Mr. LAN Er be closer to ah Xian, so as to make him feel better?


    No way. What logic?


    The honest Jiang Fengmian can''t understand the meaning of LAN Xichen''s words, and now he''s not in the mood to get to the bottom of it, so let''s do it for the time being.


    So Jiang Fengmian nodded to LAN Xichen, and then they each took one of Jiang''s disciples with them to fly to the place where Jin Guangshan died.


    Soon, under the guidance of the two Jiang''s disciples who had never flown, they came to a remote place and saw Jin Guangshan''s body.


    At this time, Jin Guangshan had no glory in the past. His body was tattered and covered with blood. His eyes were staring at him, and he died. Moreover, the expression on his face was very frightened. It seemed that he should have been greatly tortured before he died.


    "Lord Jin, he Well, rest in peace After observing Jin Guangshan carefully from the flying sword, LAN Xichen squatted down, reached out and covered Jin Guangshan''s open eyes, and said softly.


    "What''s the matter with this? Who''s the one who''s been so vicious?" He and Jin Guangshan have known each other for several decades. Although they don''t have much friendship, Jiang Fengmian''s heart is also a little uncomfortable when he suddenly sees that he has died so miserably. He asks several aristocratic disciples and the two Jiang brothers who were here before he and LAN Xichen arrived.


    "If we go back to the Lord, we don''t know. When we patrolled here about a quarter of an hour ago, we found the body of Lord Jin. When we came here, there was no one here, and there were no signs of monsters around." The two Jiang''s disciples quickly bowed their heads to Jiang Fengmian and arched their hands.


    "It''s not a monster. There are dozens of sword wounds on Lord Jin''s chest. It''s man-made." At this time, after helping Jin Guangshan close his eyes, LAN Xichen, who began to study his body carefully, said.


    "Well, yes, it''s a sword wound." Hearing this, Jiang Fengmian also squatted down, stretched out his hand in front of Jin Guangshan''s chest and said.


    "In addition, from the traces of the wound, we can see that the speed of the murderer''s sword is very fast, otherwise the wound can''t be so neat, and the holes are almost lined up in several straight lines. It can be seen that in the face of the murderer''s attack, Lord Jin has little power to fight back. The murderer''s strength must be very strong, and such a person will certainly not be unknown." LAN Xichen continued.


    "Well, it makes sense. It''s just Master LAN, is it possible that this neat sword wound was stabbed by the murderer after the death of Princess Jin, just to give us this illusion? " Jiang Fengmian first nodded his head, then asked LAN Xichen.


    "No way."


    "Oh?""As like as two peas, the blood of the wound is exactly the same as that of other parts," Jiang said. "It is evident that the murderer stabbed him when he was still alive, otherwise there would be slight differences between the colors.


    Unless, when the other party killed Lord Jin, there was no wound left on his body. All the wounds on his body were left by the murderer after his death, but you and I know that it is impossible.


    If nothing else, the wrist injury of Lord Jin was obviously caused in the fighting, so Lord Jin must still be alive at that time. " LAN Xichen said.


    "Well, that makes sense. Then who killed Lord Jin? " Hearing LAN Xichen''s words, Jiang Fengmian nodded again and unconsciously took LAN Xichen as a little expert in solving a case and asked him.


    However, hearing this question, LAN Xichen did not speak for a moment.


    It''s very difficult for me to judge who the killer is by analyzing the wound. I didn''t see it at that time. How can I know this.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "in the autumn of the night, Lord of the group, Xiao Wang wants to ask for your pardon."


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you?" With Nalan Yanran flying towards the assembly site, suddenly received from Li Maozhen AI te news, night autumn Leng Leng, asked him.


    You know, these people in the group belong to Li Maozhen, who is the most regular. Sometimes they ask questions about the moon, which makes people feel bad. Unlike Li Maozhen, they don''t bother themselves, so they can be called the best group members.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "group leader, Xiao Wang killed a person in group activities. Please punish him."


    "Killing people? Who is it? " Asked Qiu at night.


    "I don''t know."


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 258

    Hearing Li Maozhen''s reply, Qiu turned his eyes subconsciously at night. How could he not see that Lao Li was so unreliable before? He didn''t even know who he was killing when he killed someone. Do you know your sister?


    "What, brother Li, you killed people in this activity! Who on earth did you kill? You can''t be our Yunmeng Jiang''s disciple, can you At this time, Wei Wuxian, who returns to the assembly site with Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, sees the news on the chat screen in his mind, and the whole person is shocked. He quickly stands up and asks Li Maozhen.


    You know, in this hunting, the most people belong to their Yunmeng Jiang family. After all, they are the organizers. In addition to the disciples who go hunting in person, there are also disciples who are responsible for entertaining visitors and patrolling. Therefore, the people who are killed by Li Maozhen are the most likely to be their Yunmeng Jiang disciples. As the eldest martial brother who has a good relationship with his younger martial brothers, how can Wei Wuxian not worry?


    By the way, not long after Qiu left with Nalan Yanran at night yesterday, he laughed at Jiang Yanli. In his words, he was only familiar.


    He has been coaxing his elder martial sister to be happy since he was a child. In this area, he is the second. No one in the world dares to call himself the first, unless that person is shameless.


    The book belongs to the true story.


    For Wei Wuxian''s question, Li Maozhen frowned and pondered for a while, then slowly shook her head and replied, "I really don''t know who the man I killed is, but I think it''s not a disciple of Jiang."


    Wei Wuxian: "what does it mean to be, right? Brother Li, please don''t scare me. If you are really a member of the Jiang family, even if you are an ordinary worker or an outside disciple, if you are an inside disciple Alas, the inner disciple''s surname is either Jiang, or he is my uncle Jiang''s disciple. My younger martial brother, brother Li, you will make me die in a dilemma. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, you can rest assured that the man killed by our king is not a disciple of Guizong because he is not in the purple clothes of Guizong''s disciples. I don''t think he is a disciple of Guizong."


    "Golden dress? Hoo, that''s good. Except for me, all of us in Yunmeng Jiangshi are wearing purple clothes and embroidered with nine petaled lotus patterns. None of us are wearing gold clothes. It seems that the man you killed by brother Li is really not our Jiangshi disciple. It''s OK, it''s OK. " Seeing Li Maozhen''s reply, Wei Wuxian was relieved and patted himself on the chest.


    If Li Maozhen killed his younger martial brother or Jiang Fengmian''s clansman, he really doesn''t know whether he should avenge the dead or take care of his confidant relationship with Li Maozhen. After all, Li Maozhen is different from other group friends. He is his best friend in the group.


    Then, back to the above question, who was killed by Li Maozhen?


    Dressed in gold, gold


    Is it


    Suddenly, Wei Wuxian''s face changed and asked Li Maozhen, "brother Li, you are not jinzixuan, are you? This is the peacock. Photo. Jpg. "


    Wei Wuxian opens the picture function and sends out a picture of jinzixuan in his mind.


    Seeing this photo, we can see that although the young man and the old man killed by himself look very similar, they are not the same person. Li Maozhen said in the group, "it is not this person who died at the hand of the king."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, well, it''s kind of Cough, it''s nothing. "


    Originally, I thought that if jinzixuan died, the elder martial sister would give up on him and start a new and better life. Unexpectedly, it was not him who died. Wei Wuxian didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time.


    He used to hate jinzixuan very much. After watching the video of his original fate uploaded by the group leader, his impression on him has improved a lot, and he is no longer so annoying. However, he is still against it from the bottom of his heart.


    Not to mention his arrogant personality and high eyes, let''s say that his birth, his father, his brothers and his cousins are all damned animals, especially his other father is a Dumas. Who knows if the elder martial sister will be wronged after she married him.


    What? From the video, the elder martial sister was very happy after she married him?


    It was more than a year after marriage, newly married, and have the first child, certainly happy ah, not necessarily in the future.


    His father treats his mother very well. He is also known for being afraid of his wife, but he is not extravagant, looking for women everywhere.


    What''s more, he wants to kill all his close relatives except his mother. It''s not suitable for his elder martial sister to marry him.


    But the elder martial sister liked him again, so he suddenly died. Naturally, it was the best.


    Of course, although I think so in my heart, I will not attack or deliberately design to frame him. Otherwise, what''s the difference between me and his damned brother?


    So I''m in a dilemma!


    "Alas Wei Wuxian sighed heavily.


    "Ah Xian, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his younger martial brother sighing, Jiang Yanli puts his hand on his arm and asks him about it.


    "Oh, elder martial sister, it''s OK, but I''m hungry." Wei Wuxian side head, to Jiang Yan from rigid smile."You, the first soul skill - lotus root soup." Hearing this, Jiang Yanli scratched Wei Wuxian''s nose, released his martial spirit and soul ring, used his first soul skill, turned out a bowl of fragrant lotus root soup that can help people recover their spiritual power and injury, handed it to him, and said, "come on, drink it, be careful to scald it."


    "Well, thank you, elder martial sister." Wei Wuxian took the soup with a moving face. At the same time, he asked Li Maozhen in the group, "brother Li, what does the person you killed look like? You will also send out his photo, let me see, maybe I know, golden dress, should be the people of Jin family in Lanling


    "Yes, send out the photos, and then I''ll see how to punish you." See Wei Wuxian of this news, night autumn response way.


    Killing people is nothing for people in the world of cultivation. As long as you don''t kill people who your friends care about, you won''t interfere. After all, you are not a messenger of justice. You just need to maintain the harmony among your friends.


    Of course, Li Maozhen killed people in group activities, which may bring some trouble to Yunmeng Jiang family where Wei Wuxian lives. In this regard, he needs to make compensation and accept punishment.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, Lord. It''s this scum that Xiao Wang killed. Photo.jpg.


    He intended to force Guangmu Shengji in the magic sound workshop to get drunk. He was found by Xiao Wang. Xiao Wang was not angry for a moment, so he chopped him under the sword. Mr. Wei, if this move brings you any trouble, I will try my best to make it up.


    Lord, please punish me. "


    Wei Wuxian


    It''s Jin Guangshan, an old man. Brother Li, you''re taking my head.

 Chapter 259

    "It''s Jin Guangshan. I didn''t expect that he was the one who was killed by Li Maozhen." Because of watching Wei Wuxian''s original fate track video, he also recognized that the person in the photo was Jin Guangshan. At night, Qiu picked up his eyebrows and whispered.


    Suddenly some hesitation in the end should not punish Li Maozhen.


    I thought that he accidentally killed an innocent person, but I didn''t expect that he killed Jin Guangshan, a disgusting character.


    In the original work, he is heartless. Although his bad deeds are not as good as Wen Ruohan''s, it may be that he has created too many tragedies. Many readers hate him more than Wen. He is the first person in the evil way.


    Some people say that if there was no Jin Guangshan in the evil way, and he died earlier, Wei Wuxian, as the protagonist, and Jin Guangyao, as the villain, would not be so miserable.


    This is not unreasonable.


    This Dumas is really disgusting.


    At the beginning, when I was reading the novel of the master of evil way, I hated him very much at night. I was eager to peel him off and tear him to pieces.


    In addition, when it comes to reading the novels of the founder of the devil''s way, it''s really hard to say a word about it. One can''t help but sigh that not only the news headlines, but also the names of novels are easily misunderstood these days.


    I still remember that it was in the summer vacation of a certain year, and a certain Teng website broadcast a cartoon with ink painting style. The picture quality is excellent, the characters are beautiful, and the opening is also very good. People can''t help but have a desire to continue to watch it.


    Xiuxian elements, young genius elements, adventure elements, the appropriate man want to see animation.


    Unfortunately, only one episode is updated every week, which is too slow. I can''t wait. So I searched Baidu and found that there was an original novel in this cartoon. I was very happy. Then I quickly opened it.


    The front is a comedy, and then the tragedy is staged, so that someone in the night sighs that this is a sad novel similar to killing immortals, but it''s OK. It''s very good-looking. Then, seeing the middle, I gradually feel wrong.


    Why is this painting style different?


    I''ll look down


    Wei Wuxian and LAN Wangji have a good relationship, and their brothers don''t have such a good relationship, do they?


    It occurred to someone at that time.


    Then he continued to look down. Finally, when he saw a plot, he reflected that NIMA was the founder of the evil way, which was clearly


    I drafted it. I thought it was a sad masterpiece like killing immortals. As a result, cultivating immortals is cultivating immortals, and sadness is sadness. The masterpiece is really a masterpiece. After all, it''s so hot, but this book It''s not for men, is it?


    After reading it for a long time, I finally found out that what I was reading was actually a female text, or a female text telling the story between two men. WOW!


    It''s the first time that he saw a book with this theme. But at the beginning, he couldn''t see any shadow of this theme. It was only in the middle and later stages that he found that it was wrong. It''s too good to hide.


    And the title of the book, master of the devil''s way. This is the male frequency text. I really Nothing to say!


    Since then, yeshiqiu has been in a long-term conflict. He stops watching the novel of the evil master. Then, out of curiosity about the plot, after struggling for a long time, he finally points to open the website again, continues to watch it, and finishes reading the whole novel.


    After reading it, I have to admire the author. Thank you for letting me read such a novel.


    There is no regret in this life, but in the next life Oh, forget it. Let''s find a movie about the island and take some medicine to correct it.


    Let''s get back to business.


    Yeshiqiu is not the kind of person who is selfless and doesn''t have any emotion of his own. He was very disgusted with the old stallion Jin Guangshan. In addition, Li Maozhen said that the reason why he killed Jin Guangshan was that the old stallion wanted to force his sister''s hand, Guangmu Shengji of phantom sound workshop, to be drunk. This kind of behavior is an extremely malicious provocation.


    My sister''s men, isn''t that my men?


    Oh, you see my men are beautiful. You want to take off your pants. I won''t kill you!


    Don''t mention Li Maozhen. Yeshiqiu thinks that if he is him, he will kill the old stallion, and he will kill him by extremely cruel means.


    Therefore, Li Maozhen is not wrong and should not be punished.


    However, he killed the leader of Jin family in Lanling during the hunting organized by Jiang family in Yunmeng. This will really bring great trouble to Jiang family in Yunmeng, and maybe lead to a war between Jin family and Jiang family. This is really a bad thing for Wei Wuxian, so in this respect, he should be punished.


    But!


    It can''t be said that since Yunmeng Jiangshi has held the hunting, he should protect the people who come to the hunting. He is not as good as the beast and is killed by the demons. But guangmutian was almost given by Jin Guangshan in the field. In the end, Yunmeng Jiangshi failed in his duty and didn''t patrol well.


    Think of here, night autumn nodded, had a good idea, immediately want to speak.Who knows, Wei Wuxian, who has not started to edit his news, has already opened his mouth in the group. He said to Li Maozhen: "so, brother Li, you don''t have to blame yourself or worry about what trouble it will bring to our Yunmeng Jiang family. As for compensation, let alone Jin Guangshan, the old man, dare to be in the hunting organized by our Yunmeng Jiang family He deserves to die for doing that kind of thing. I should apologize to you like brother Li. I''m really sorry that you didn''t treat you well when you came all the way here. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I didn''t expect that Wei Wuxian was so free and easy and made the same decision as himself so quickly. At night, Qiu couldn''t help looking at him.


    Apart from the original works may be affected by Mo Xuanyu''s preferences do not talk, put aside his easy to offend that fault do not talk, he is very good in other aspects.


    Right is right and wrong is wrong. We will not distort the truth because of our own interests and force the other party to be wrong and we are right.


    Thinking about it, yeshiqiu also sent a message to them, saying: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, it''s true. Since he''s Jin Guangshan, you don''t need to ask me to apologize. Just kill him.


    @Wei Wuxian, you are the host. You are responsible for solving this problem. If you need help, you can ask for help in the group. "


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, group leader."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it turns out that the man''s name is Jin Guangshan. Thank you for not punishing me, and thank you for not caring about me. "


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, brother Li, as I said, it''s the fault of our Yunmeng Jiang family. If you didn''t treat you well, don''t be angry with me. I''m very grateful. I''ll talk about whether to care. By the way, brother Li, haven''t you seen the video of my original fate? How can you not recognize Jin Guangshan? "


    For this problem, Wei Wuxian is very curious.


    You know, Jin Guangshan had a lot of scenes in his original destiny video, but Li Maozhen didn''t know him. It''s amazing.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "did Jin Guangshan ever appear in the video of Wei Gongzi''s fate? Well, I''ve already eliminated all the memories of the video about the fate of Prince Wei in my mind. As for the reason, maybe it''s because I don''t have that memory. I don''t know. "


    Wei Wuxian: "ah?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    It''s probably because Wei Wuxian had a elder martial sister who gave up her life to save her younger brother. She thought that she had a younger sister who wanted to die with her brother. By contrast, she couldn''t accept it, so she did it.


    Oh, Tangqi, why can''t you let it go?


    Is sister really that important?

 Chapter 260

    Yeshiqiu said, Lao Li, I have seen through you. You are a fragile sister. The reason why you eliminate that memory is very clear.


    It''s not just yeshiqiu, but other people entered the group earlier. After watching the video of Li Maozhen''s original fate, the group friends who knew that he had deep feelings for the empress also guessed the reason why he did so. Then they were all trying to keep themselves from laughing in different places.


    What a fragile heart it is.


    Seeing that others have a sister who gives up her life to save her, she can''t accept that she has a sister who wants to die with her brother for the sake of a wild man. King Qi, you can''t.


    Men still have to be a little stronger. Why should they run away from it and face it calmly?


    Well, people who think like this all stand and talk without backache. After all, they are not sister control. If they have this attribute, they will probably make the same decision as him.


    On the other hand, seeing the reply from Li Maozhen, Wei Wuxian, who was drinking soup, almost didn''t spray out the soup in his mouth. He wiped out his memory. Brother Li, you are really a talent.


    But forget it, although I''m very curious about the reason why you did it, I''m in a hurry to deal with Jin Guangshan''s affairs now, so I won''t ask you any more. Moreover, you don''t have that memory. Even if I ask you again, you can''t solve my doubts.


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian said a word in the group, then took back his spirit and looked at the Jiang disciples who were running towards him.


    If there is no accident, they should come to tell themselves and Jiang Cheng about Jin Guangshan''s death.


    "Elder martial brother, young master, something happened. Lord Jin was killed. The Lord ordered you to go quickly." Those Jiang''s disciples yelled on the way to Chao Wei Wuxian.


    "Sure enough, I''m not willing to kill the old man of Jin Guangshan myself." Wei Wuxian nodded and murmured in his heart.


    On the other hand, Jiang Cheng, Jiang Yanli, and even the friars of other aristocratic families around him were shocked when they heard the words of the disciples.


    What did they hear just now?


    Is Lord Jin dead?


    It''s impossible that he was the leader of the Jin family in Lanling and the major repairer in the later period of Jindan. How could he say that he died? He also died in the Baifeng mountain hunting organized by Jiang family in Yunmeng. Who did this? Can''t it be Jiang family?


    For a moment, many monks of the small clan quietly stepped forward and walked to a place far away from Wei Wuxian and others. They were very afraid.


    "Everybody..."


    "Ah, Jiang Cheng, it''s useless to talk to them now. Let''s go to Uncle Jiang to see Jin Guangshan''s body. Let''s leave it to me. Don''t worry about it." See Jiangcheng want to explain to those small family, Wei Wuxian quickly took his arm, whispered to him.


    Having seen his own fate, he knows that it''s useless to reason with these people. You have to use special means to make them willing to believe you?


    Willing to believe?


    Yes, although these people boast of the right way, for them, they will only believe what they are willing to believe. It''s not right. They will listen to you. What''s more, Jiang Cheng can''t prove his innocence now. How can they listen to his one-sided statement?


    "Wei Wuxian All right Want to say something to him, but see Wei Wuxian this face serious appearance, Jiang Cheng finally nodded, decided to do as he said.


    "Elder martial sister, let''s go together." See Jiang Cheng agreed, Wei Wuxian then said to Jiang Yanli.


    "Good."


    "Well, I''ll go, younger martial brother. Lead the way." Wei Wuxian said to those Jiang''s disciples who came to pass on their life.


    "Yes, elder martial brother."


    With that, several people went to the place where Jin Guangshan died.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "Pudu Cihang, master, I''m going to trouble you again this time."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, I already know about it, and I guess you will come to me. Don''t worry, I will try my best to help you resolve this storm.


    In addition, the benefactor who died under king Qi''s sword will do so much harm to you in your original future. As a group of friends, I will never turn a blind eye to it. Even though he has died, I will still make him stink and be reviled by the whole world. "


    Wei Wuxian: "master is so righteous. If you can let Jin Guangshan die and be scolded, I''ll be very grateful. When I get back to Yunmeng, I''ll ask someone to build a temple for him, so that he can absorb the power of the world''s belief and become a God as soon as possible."


    "Is that true, young master?" Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, his face suddenly changed and his breathing became urgent.


    Absorbing the power of belief of other world creatures is something he has been longing for since he tasted the fresh food in the affiliated world.It''s a pity that he can''t often go to other worlds, and he can''t guarantee that the temples he built in other worlds will be safe all the time. And every time he absorbs the power of belief in the temples, he has to use the crossing Rune to go to other worlds. Whether it''s a profit or a loss, no one can say if he doesn''t try.


    Moreover, this kind of behavior of building a similar base in other worlds can only be done with the consent of the group friends in that world, otherwise the system will immediately send itself back to the original world and punish itself.


    So his desire, so far, can only be desire.


    But now, Wei Wuxian said that he would help himself build a temple, so that he could absorb the power of faith. That means that he would ensure the safety of the temple after he built it, and he would help himself to send the power of faith through the red envelope when he needed it, perfectly solving all his troubles. This is really a good thing.


    Wei Wuxian: "of course it''s true, master. Do you think I''m a man who doesn''t mean what I say?"


    "No, no, of course not." Pudu Cihang said quickly.


    Wei Wuxian: "haha, thank you for everything."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, go through fire and water, I will not give up."


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s unnecessary. There''s no one in the immortal family who can let you do that, master Purdue. Ha ha."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I don''t know what the master will do, but I''m sorry for the master. I''m not angry for a moment. I have to ask you to help me when I kill someone. I''m really ashamed."


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, you are very serious. I tell you that the man you killed has already been on my must kill list, so even if you don''t kill him, I will kill him a few days later. Besides, if his subordinates are drunk by others, everyone will do like you."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, what Prince Wei said is very true. King Qi should not care about it. Besides, the leader of the group has said that our members should help each other. You help me and I help you. What''s the shame?"


    With that, Pudu Cihang, who released his perception and found out the location of Jin Guangshan''s body, nodded slightly. Then his body gushed out a large amount of golden light, and his face became more benevolent and peaceful. Holding a Zen stick, he walked there step by step.


    He is Pudu Cihang and a true Buddha walking in the world. He said that if Jin Guangshan was not killed by Jiang, then he was not killed by Jiang. He said that Jin Guangshan committed many evils and would come to an end today. He was only to blame himself, then he was to blame himself.


    To ask why, there is only one answer, I am Purdue Cihang!

 Chapter 261

    Looking at the chat news of Li Maozhen, Wei Wuxian and Pudu Cihang on the screen, autumn''s eyes turned slightly at night, then the corners of his mouth rose, and a strange smile flashed on his face. It seemed that he had already guessed how Pudu Cihang would help Wei Wuxian solve the incident that might lead to the war between jins in Lanling and Jiangs in Yunmeng.


    What else can we do?


    It must be pretending to be Buddha again.


    It has to be said that for those who can''t see through the changing skill of centipede essence, the name of Buddha in Tathagata really weighs too much, and they don''t dare to resist at all.


    Take a look at the Taoist priest from Kunlun in the ghost movie. Well, yeshiqiu has forgotten his name. Anyway, it was Yan Chixia who defeated Pudu Cihang in the end.


    He knew that Pudu Cihang was pretending to be a Tathagata Buddha, which was not true. However, in the face of him who had become a Tathagata Buddha, the Taoist was still in awe, weak and unable to do his best to fight against him.


    Why is this? Isn''t it because people who cultivate immortals have a natural reverence for God and Buddha, dare to defy the Buddha openly, and ordinary people who haven''t been in contact with supernatural forces or phenomena may still do so, but people who cultivate immortals don''t dare to do so unless they are mentally ill or think they have lived too long and are too comfortable, and want to go to the 18th floor hell for a walk.


    To sum up, if Pudu Cihang becomes a Tathagata Buddha again to deal with this matter, you can know what kind of reaction those people of Xianmen hundred will make without even thinking about it at night.


    It must be what he said.


    You are the best of us.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "two I will remember your loyalty. "


    In the group, seeing the news from Wei Wuxian and Pudu Cihang, Li Maozhen was silent for a long time, and finally came out to say such a word.


    Say?


    That''s right. He used the phonetic function to say this. His tone was full of seriousness. It can be seen that he came from the bottom of his heart.


    Hearing Li Maozhen say this, Pudu Cihang was very happy, but he didn''t show it. He sent a message to Li Maozhen as plain and sincere as possible, saying: "Amitabha, king Qi, it''s unnecessary."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I think it should be so."


    Pudu Cihang: "this Well, since king Qi insists on this, I have no choice. I have to help Mr. Wei solve the problem of Jin Guangshan''s death. Excuse me first


    "Master, slow down." Li Maozhen said.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, brother Li, excuse me first."


    "Well, Mr. Wei, if you need anything from me, please ask at any time." Li Maozhen said.


    Wei Wuxian: "I know, brother Li, don''t you know me? I won''t be polite to you."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing their conversation, Qiu frowned at first, then relaxed and gave out a light smile.


    Naturally, Pudu Cihang frowns because he is not a good man in the impression of nightfall. It doesn''t mean that he eats people and devours national fortune. It''s normal for monsters to eat people. Except for those poor monsters, which one hasn''t eaten human flesh?


    As for swallowing the national fortune, it''s nothing. The disappearance of the national fortune is just the end of a dynasty. After the end of this dynasty, another Dynasty will be established again and again. In the final analysis, it''s just the end of a family''s rule. It''s no big deal.


    There may be some people''s bloodshed in this, but in the end, Purdue Cihang is a goblin, not a human being. It''s really embarrassing for him to ask him to take care of human life and consider the interests of human life in his own cultivation.


    Night someone is not speaking for Purdue Cihang, just talking about the matter. From the behavior point of view, from an objective point of view, these things can not be used as the basis for judging whether Purdue Cihang is good or bad, otherwise few of the monsters are good.


    But from the means he used when he fought with the protagonist''s "Friends of life and death" team, it can be seen that the character of this product is really very bad, shameless, shameless and ruthless, and it doesn''t look like the kind of righteous person li Maozhen said.


    So at night, Qiu felt that the bald man might have been deliberately courting them, that is, pretending.


    This kind of feigned loyalty won Li Maozhen''s heartfelt thanks. Is this really good?


    At night, Qiu felt bad, so he frowned.


    But then he wanted to open up again.


    Maybe Purdue is equipped with Cihang, but the system will ensure that the group members can''t hurt each other. Their headquarters are in different worlds. It takes points to buy crossing runes to go to other worlds. Therefore, people with rational points should understand that only cooperation can win-win, and there is no point in fighting each other.


    So, will Pudu Cihang, who has already made friends with Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian, do things that will damage the friendship between himself and his friends in the future?


    No.


    Since he can''t, it means that since he pretends, he has to pretend for a lifetime in front of Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian, so as to continue to make friends with them and maintain this friendship.What''s the difference between being able to pretend for a lifetime and being true?


    Think of here, the mood of autumn at night is very good.


    He felt that this group activity was successful, and he witnessed the warming of friendship among the group friends. At least the friendship among the three of them became deeper, and the friendship among other group members also deepened, but it has not yet been revealed.


    At night, Qiu guessed in his heart.


    "Oh, it''s a good trip." Thinking, autumn murmured at night.

 Chapter 262

    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Two rays of light fell from the sky and then dissipated rapidly.


    Nalan Yanran and the Amethyst winged lion king looked at the sudden change in front of them, and they all showed a face of muddled expression.


    What''s going on? Why are we back all of a sudden?


    "Whoosh!"


    Just when they were confused, another light came, and a familiar figure appeared in front of them.


    "Xiao Qiu."


    "Master."


    Two people cry to the night time autumn way.


    "Well, welcome back." At night, Qiu said to them with a bright face, as if he had never followed them, and never came back later than them.


    "You brought us back from that world?" Na LAN Yan Ran stepped forward a few steps, and walked to the position that was only one step away from night time autumn, and asked him.


    She was not directly taken to the world of the devil''s way. Before she went there, she was still in the capital for a while, so she was familiar with it. After a few eyes, she recognized what it was.


    "Yes, the hunting is over. Of course you will come back. Do you really want to stay there for dinner? I can send you back if you want


    "No, that kind of occasion is not suitable for me, just come back." Nalan shook her head and said.


    "Well, how about it, miss? How about this hunting activity The girl''s reaction is the same as what she guessed. At night, Qiu smiles and asks her.


    What she asked was not the superficial harvest, that is, how much prey she had hunted. What she asked at night was her harvest in combat experience and even mood, which was the most precious.


    Just a few demons and ghosts, for now has replaced the status of the family of Naran, really nothing.


    "It''s very good. I''ve seen many magical creatures, including monsters that are very similar to Warcraft, ghost grudgers that are very similar to the soul body but with more magical means, and extremely violent corpses. This experience makes me feel like there are people outside the world and heaven outside the world. I think I will work harder in the future. " Understand their brother asked what the harvest is, Nalan Yanran thought about it, said to him.


    "It''s amazing. Everyone knows this truth, but few of them can really accept it and use it as their driving force. Miss, you can have this experience. It seems that you will soon become a strong fighter like me." At night, Qiu applauded and praised her.


    Nalan said with a smile


    You are satirizing me, right? You must be satirizing me, right?


    Excluding combat experience, my experience in this trip is a truth that everyone knows. What''s wrong with that?


    From the book to see the truth and their own perception of the truth, the same meaning, but the effect can be the same?


    And douhuang. I''ve just been promoted to DouWang by eating fruit. I''m not even stable. How can I be promoted to douhuang again soon? You are absolutely deliberately angry with me, saying that my elder sister can''t compare with your younger brother.


    But I''m really angry with you. Damn it!


    Nalan Yanran''s mountain suddenly shook violently.


    This scene makes Qiu a little curious. What''s wrong with her? Is she panting?


    "Well, you need me to help you..."


    "Well, you''re just as poisonous as ever!" Don''t wait for the night when the autumn finished speaking, Na LAN Yan Ran will hold hands in his arms, said to him coldly.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Poisonous tongue? Why do I have a poisonous tongue again? I didn''t say anything. The only sentence that may have some questions is that I haven''t finished asking. How can you know my poisonous tongue?


    What''s more, I''ll help you clap and breathe slowly. It''s not suitable to use poisonous tongue, is it?


    At night, autumn does not understand.


    However, seeing that Nalan Yanran covered her mountain with her arms, Qiuqiu shrugged at night, so she didn''t continue to ask. As for her poisonous tongue, I don''t understand it, and I don''t want to go to the end. Let her alone. Anyway, I''m often misunderstood by her.


    "Miss, do you want to visit this city or go back to the mainland? If you visit here, I may not have time to accompany you, because I have other things to do?" At night, Qiu jumps over the previous topic, looks at the time in the group, and then asks her.


    For this boy to jump over that his strength is not as good as his topic, Nalan Yanran is very satisfied, thought about it, and replied to him: "I''d better go back to the mainland, I also have other things to do."


    She doesn''t trust to leave yunyun alone at home for too long. If someone finds out, there will be a big mess, so she will go back to guard yunyun until her injury is completely healed.


    "Well, you have the residence permit of the world in your hand. You can come here any time you want, and you can go back at will. You are not an outsider, so I won''t be polite to you. Please help yourself. I''ll go and do my business first. " I''m not interested in what the girl''s family wants to do, and I don''t think of yunyun for no reason. After hearing Nalan''s words, she smiles and says at night, and then shakes her hand to make a farewell gesture.In the affiliated world, I don''t need to worry about her safety, and I don''t need to worry about her in the aggressive mainland. After all, she has been there for more than ten years, so she can leave happily at night.


    "Go ahead and remember not to do bad things." Nalan Yanran said to the night when autumn was not angry.


    "Che, I really slander people. Who doesn''t know that I Cough, I never do bad things when I''m in Nalan. " At night, Qiu turned his lips and said, then his body turned into purple light and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of grey wolf who was drinking mutton porridge in the scientific research institute.


    "The boy''s strength seems to have improved again. He didn''t use fighting Qi to turn wings or explosive steps, but left in this magical way!" Seeing the picture of autumn disappearing at night, Nalan looked at the air in front of her and said in surprise.


    "Miss, are we going back now?" At this time, the Amethyst Winged Lion King, who has been ignored by the autumn of the night, asked to Nalan Yanran.


    It is the sixth level Warcraft, the strength is higher than Nalan Yanran a big realm, but because of being accepted by nightfall, it also respects Nalan Yanran very much.


    Just like those douhuang, douzong and even douzun of the ancient clan are very respectful to Gu xun''er, this is the role of identity.


    "Well, lion king, let''s go back." After the Na LAN Yan Ran returns to a God, ordered to say.


    Then she put her hand on the body of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, and with a move of heart, she chose to return to the mainland of fighting spirit. The residence permit in her arms received the wishes from her master, and bloomed a dazzling light, enveloping both of them. According to Nalan Yanran''s meaning, she sent them back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, looking at the sudden appearance of yeshiqiu in front of him, gray wolf, who was drinking mutton porridge, changed his face, and the porridge in his mouth suddenly spurted out.


    The wolf is dying!

 Chapter 263

    My name is grey wolf, and I am the king of the wolves in Qingqing grassland. I never thought that I would leave the world in such a way that I was scared to death.


    Although I have enjoyed the wonderful life of mutton feast all day and the glorious moment of being respected by thousands of people, I really don''t want to die. Lord, please help me. I''m king grey wolf. I''m loyal to you. Why do you scare me?


    After spitting out a mouthful of porridge, there was still a little bit left in his mouth. Just as a piece of mutton slipped down his throat and got stuck in his throat, he was short of breath, and his face became very red. The suffocating gray wolf stretched out his right hand toward yeshiqiu and cried out in his heart.


    It''s speechless.


    "Er..." Looking at in front of that first is to spray porridge, and then lie on the table twitch, also toward his hand of gray wolf, night autumn''s mouth mercilessly twitch.


    Is it epileptic?


    No, how can the wolf who dundundun eats spirit mutton get epilepsy, and it seems to be suffocating, isn''t it?


    A little thought, witty night autumn guessed the situation of gray wolf now, it is eating choke ah!


    Alas, it''s true that scientists of the boss chat group in the world would choke when they drink porridge. Grey wolf, you really disgrace our chat group.


    No, I have to punish you. I''ll punish you to work overtime tonight and make a copy of silly girl for me.


    At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. Then, with a flick of a finger, a purple light hit the wolf''s throat and annihilated the piece of mutton stuck in his throat, helping him to slow down.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo It''s very dangerous. I almost died. " Gray wolf, who had rolled his eyes, suddenly slowed down. His eyes were wide open and he kept exhaling. At the same time, he said happily.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t die so easily. Your life is hard!" Take out a paper towel from the dining table in front of you. At night, Qiu hands it to grey wolf and says with a smile.


    "Group leader, you still laugh, my king, oh no, I was almost scared to death by you." After taking the paper towel, gray wolf wiped the sweat on his face and protested against the autumn at night.


    "Scared by me It''s clear that you choke when you eat. How can you blame me? What''s more, how can you cut the mutton so big when you cook mutton porridge? Are you eating meat or porridge Then, at night, Qiu glanced at the bowl as big as the rice cooker in front of grey wolf.


    "Lord, I''m a wolf. Of course I eat mutton. Porridge is just seasoning." Gray wolf said with reason.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    For a moment, someone in the night was stunned, and suddenly felt that what it said was reasonable. Isn''t a wolf eating mutton.


    But it''s the first time I''ve heard you say that mutton porridge is just seasoning.


    "Hoo, come back to life! Group leader, what do you want to see me for? By the way, would you like a bowl of mutton porridge? I also have it in the kitchen. It''s made by myself. It tastes different from the cook in the palace. " Because of yeshiqiu''s great kindness, now every day is a big mutton meal. After complaining, grey wolf doesn''t care with yeshiqiu about being scared to death. Instead, he asks him warmly.


    "Ha, no more." At night, Qiu smiles, then sits down in front of him and says to him, "grey wolf, I really have something to do when I come to you this time. I have a task to give you. When you finish your porridge, follow me to a place and take your time machine with you, you know?"


    "Time machine? Group leader, how do you know that I invented the time machine and I haven''t reported it to you? " Grey wolf doesn''t resent that he has to do something for himself at night. He''s afraid of comparison. The boss of night is much better than the black marshal. It''s enough to make him grateful just because he''s full of mutton. It''s also right to do something for him. After all, he has agreed to work for him, but he''s really curious about the time machine .


    "I say I know everything, you may not believe it, but at least in this world, there is nothing I don''t know." At night, Qiu explained to grey wolf with a smile.


    Here is the affiliated world of chat group, and he is the leader of chat group. Because of the system, he knows everything in the affiliated world.


    "So powerful?" Grey wolf opened his mouth wide and shocked him.


    He didn''t doubt yeshiqiu''s words, but he was very surprised. After all, yeshiqiu''s strength was something he had seen with his own eyes. The horror of yeshiqiu''s small test in the ancient strange world has not disappeared until now.


    It''s terrible!


    "Oh, just so." Night time autumn appropriate to maintain their modest character.


    "Where are we going to take the time machine and what are we going to do?" There were still a few mouthfuls of porridge to finish. Grey wolf quickened his pace and asked yeshiqiu before drinking.


    "Let''s go to a world called magic mobile phone, where there is a mobile phone with many magical functions. Let''s go and get it back." Night time autumn explained the purpose of this trip to grey wolf."Take it?"


    "Yes, even if you take it, you don''t steal it or rob it."


    But he remembers that in the original work, silly girl will shut down automatically because of energy exhaustion, and then fall from the sky into Lu Xiaoqian''s bag.


    As long as they can travel through time and space, they will follow silly girl from the time of their journey to the west, and then bring her over before she runs out of energy and is about to fall into Lu Xiaoqian''s bag.


    This behavior belongs to Well, picking things up.


    The night before that, someone even thought about taking over the mobile phone as the boss of Zhutian Wanjie time and Space Administration Bureau. He might even start with monkeys and pigs.


    When I think about it later, it''s totally unnecessary. We are qualified people. If we want something, we can just pick it up. We don''t need to requisition other people''s.


    "Oh." When the group leader said this, the expression on his face did not change. Grey wolf believed his words, nodded, and then drank the last mouthful of porridge.


    In fact, even if it''s stealing and robbing, it doesn''t matter. The gray wolf king is not a good wolf at all. However, if the group leader does this kind of thing, it''s unexpected. After all, what''s the identity of the group leader? That''s a successful person.


    But the group leader said he didn''t steal or rob. That''s normal.


    A few minutes later, gray wolf used Najie to put away the time machine that he invented yesterday, and then entered its No.2 laboratory to put some props that might be useful into Najie.


    Seeing that the wolf is so well prepared, Qiu nods at night and secretly says that he is a wolf talent. Then he enters the chat group and tells you that he is going to the magic mobile world.


    You Suo, who has successfully turned the Yellow eyebrow king over, immediately cheers up after receiving the news from the group leader.


    Aware of the changes you have done, Huang Mei Wang, who has just lost a set, stands up and asks him, "Mr. you, are you swollen?"

 Chapter 264

    I''m not swollen. I''m fine!


    To Huang Mei''s question, you Suowei subconsciously replied that he was still a modest gentleman before he was blacked out. If he was so vulgar, he still had some difficulties in speaking, so he hesitated.


    Such a hesitation, the words can not be said.


    "Mr. you, are you in any trouble?" Seeing that you didn''t answer his question immediately, Huang Mei asked him again, with a strong color of worry on his face.


    Although he is a monster, he is a good monster with conscience. In this world, in addition to the old man who gave him ten yuan to pick up rags, the tour manager who took him in is the best for him. Therefore, the trouble he met is the trouble I met. How can I not worry when I met trouble?


    After hearing the concern of Huang Mei in his voice, you Suowei realized that he just used the wrong words and didn''t mean it. So he simply skipped this section and waved to him. When he came and sat down beside him, he said to him, "Huang Mei, there will be one, oh no, there will be two immortals coming. Please go with me Welcome them, remember, don''t be rude to them. Can you do that? "


    "Two immortals?" The Yellow browed king sitting on the sofa frowned. His face became very strange and a little uneasy. He asked: "Mr. you, the two immortals you are talking about are not Lu Xiaoqian and silly girl?"


    "No, they are immortals you don''t know. They come here for business. I''m responsible for entertaining them. I hope you can join me so that I don''t have any confidence when I face them." You Suowei said very sincerely, this is what he said from the bottom of his heart.


    "Oh, OK, no problem, Mr. you. I''ll pick them up with you." Knowing that it wasn''t Lu Xiaoqian and silly girl, Huang Mei king was relieved and patted his chest and said to you.


    With that, he suddenly became serious again.


    "Mr. you, I think there is one thing I need to explain to you."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    Huang Mei Wang stood up from the sofa, pointed to his nose and said to you Suowei: "Mr. you, although I am a monster, I am not an ordinary monster. I am a boy under the throne of Buddha from the East. My master is the future Buddha of the Buddha world. I think few people in the world can claim to be immortal in front of me."


    You Suo Wei


    "Mr. you, although there are so many people on the Internet who worship Monkey King and regard him as a great hero, in fact, he has no ability at all. He can''t even beat me. If he is a hero, so am I. if he can be a great sage, it''s just that the big guys don''t care about him. I think I''m more qualified to be crowned with this title than him."


    "Monkey King I can''t beat you. Are you serious? " Yousuowei asked with a puff in the corner of his mouth.


    King Huang Mei said that among so many people who worship the monkey king, he also did what he did.


    "Of course it''s true, my jinrao, my race bag, which monkey king can he deal with? Not to mention one monkey king, even ten monkey kings can''t beat me, a yellow browed king. " Huang Mei big Wang Li straight gas strong, raised his head, very confident said.


    Qi Tian Da Sheng?


    Bullshit!


    And the coming immortals are bullshit.


    My king is a boy from the East. Do you know what a boy is? He''s just waiting with me. He''s more intimate than his disciples. That''s me!


    "Huang Mei, you won by magic weapon. You can''t count it. Moreover, the magic weapon is not yours. It belongs to Maitreya." Don''t want to blow Huang Mei King''s self-confidence, but out of the worship of the monkey king, you Suowei can''t help but remind him.


    "My master''s magic weapon, that''s my magic weapon. As for winning by magic weapon, I don''t need jinrao and race bag. The monkey king doesn''t need the golden cudgel and the three monkey hairs given by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Then he is still not my opponent. "


    "Huang Mei Almost


    "Mr. you, it''s true. Don''t believe it, that monkey Ah, how can I say he''s gone? Oh, yes, Mr. you, I''m giving you an example. A guy like Sun Wukong is famous and powerful in your eyes, but in my eyes, he''s no big deal.


    Dare to fight against heaven, or dare to fight against fate?


    You all forget that he failed to fight against heaven, and he finally accepted fate. His deeds should not bring you the feeling that you have the courage to fight against heaven, but that if you dare to fight against heaven, you will eventually fail and be convinced by reality.


    If the immortal in your mouth exists like him, then you don''t have to be so nervous, because you have me, and I Ha ha, there is this. " Said, the Yellow eyebrow King laughed, Yang Yang his bag.


    With this treasure in his hand, he can completely regard 90% of the immortals in the world as bullshit.


    So, daffodil?


    I am the immortal!


    You Suo WeiI don''t know why. I can''t refute his words.


    Monkey brother is not an example for us to fight against God. His deeds tell us that God is invincible. Even if you dare to challenge God, you will surely fail and be convinced by reality. This All of a sudden, I feel that my three outlooks have been destroyed!


    Travel for Leng in the original place, a chaos in the brain.


    "Mr. you, Mr. you, did you hear what I said?" Huang Mei King waved in front of you Suowei and said to him.


    "Oh, yes. Huang Mei, even if what you say is reasonable, we will meet the immortal who has more history than Monkey King or even your master. He is a real immortal. You can''t be so arrogant in front of them. " Come back, you Suowei stood up, put his hands on Huang Mei''s shoulders, and told him seriously.


    "Is it Sanqing?"


    "No, but Well, in a word, you just remember what I said, you know? " You do not know how to explain to the weasel, so you have to say it to him first.


    He can feel Huang Mei''s sincere concern for him, but Huang Mei still doesn''t understand the world, and his demon nature has not faded, so it''s easy to be confused. So I don''t intend to tell him about Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group for the moment.


    However, it''s necessary to take him with you in order to have a little confidence when facing the group leader and the scientist named grey wolf, so that he won''t be too nervous to speak.


    Just now, he was bragging. In fact, he was still a little afraid of the monkey king. Seeing that yousuowei was so serious about himself, he also said that the immortal who came later was more powerful than the monkey king. Huangmei King gradually became honest, nodded his head like a good baby, and said, "yes, Mr. you, I know. I will not be arrogant later, I will It''s very polite to welcome the two immortals. "


    "Well, Huang Mei, thank you." Hearing Huang Mei''s words, you Suowei was relieved. A bright smile appeared on his face. He patted him on the shoulder and said to him.


    "It should be."

 Chapter 265

    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t know that yousuowei is more powerful than Monkey King or even Maitreya. If he knows, he I''ll take it easy.


    It''s hard to say that the monkey king and Maitreya Buddha in other world. Maybe the monkey king and Maitreya Buddha in your world are not my rivals.


    Maybe it''s because I''m modest. If I''m not modest, I''ll say: they''re definitely not my opponents.


    Take a look at the monkey king in your world. He was poisoned by the pesticide that he ate and was sent to the hospital for an operation to save his life.


    Pesticides can make him look like that. The doctor''s scalpel can cut his stomach. How weak are the monkeys in your world?


    King Kong is not a bad body, can not stop the hospital scalpel!


    Of course, it''s lucky that he can''t stop it. If he does, no one will operate on him, then there will be one less monkey in the world.


    Although I''m not a super strong man, I''m also a high-level douhuang. I can''t do anything about pesticides. As for the scalpel, ha ha, douzong''s body is as hard as iron. Although douhuang hasn''t deteriorated, it''s not reduced to the level that even an ordinary scalpel can break through.


    To sum up, yeshiqiu thinks that if he takes three moves at most against the monkey king in the world of magic mobile phone, he can knock him down.


    If Maitreya uses Xuanyuan sword, it will not be difficult to defeat him. After all, the weakness of Monkey King proves that the world level is not high. If the world level is not high, Maitreya''s level will not be very high.


    "Master, I''ve packed up. When shall we start?" At this time, gray wolf''s voice came from behind him at night. When he looked back, he saw that the guy was striding towards him, with a confident arc in the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes stayed for a while at the place where he wore the ring on his finger. At night, Qiu said to him, "wait a minute. The person in charge of receiving us hasn''t given us a reply."


    "What, so slow, who is that guy? How dare he not reply to your message immediately? When I get there, I''ll use my newly invented explosive hammer to hit him on the top of his head Said, gray wolf made a hammer head action.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment''s silence, yeshiqiu said, "you''d better not. Your explosive hammer is not a joke. If you hammer down, you will be gone. If you don''t have to, don''t use that thing in the future."


    The name of the explosive hammer is very common, but its power is not simple. It is the latest weapon invented by grey wolf to imitate Tang San''s Haotian hammer, combined with the destructive power of the hero''s three points of strength, the control power of Wei Wuxian''s ghost flute, and the firepower of demon Bruce Lee.


    In close combat, it has a powerful force not inferior to Haotian hammer. For those who hold it, it weighs only five Jin, but for those who bear its attack, it weighs five thousand jin.


    Moreover, every drop of the hammer can cause a strong vibration. The power of wind, water and ice surges together, and then explodes suddenly. Its power is no worse than that of the majestic Guiyuan Qi.


    Of course, it was created by referring to his attack. It is not difficult for grey wolf to lose his ability to the reference.


    In long-range combat, the holes left on the surface of the hammer can emit many flame rays, and it also has the target locking function. It will never stop until it hits the target. It can resist, but it can''t avoid.


    This is to use some of the devil Bruce Lee''s anger, and then refer to Wei Wuxian''s soul skill.


    Relying on the information given by someone at night, grey wolf has many magical ideas in his mind, and then he uses his excellent invention ability to turn those ideas into reality one by one.


    According to the systematic appraisal, its explosive hammer can be rated as a weapon in the middle of level 5 in the chat group. That is to say, with this weapon, practitioners below the king of duel have no choice but to be grey wolf.


    This is just one of the inventions of grey wolf. As long as time is enough, it can also invent more and more powerful props. We can imagine how powerful the wolf is.


    Hearing his boss''s words, grey wolf blinked his eyes and looked a little confused.


    If it''s not necessary, don''t use that thing in the future. Is it necessary for the king to want to hit people, show off his prestige, and let those who don''t know me see my strength?


    Well, it should be.


    "OK, group leader, I see." Smart did not ask someone this question, gray wolf nodded, said.


    "Well." At night, Qiu made a nasal sound, which was a promise.


    Then, a message finally pops up on the chat screen in my mind. It''s you Suo Wei. This guy made a reply to yeshiqiu after making an agreement with Huang Mei.


    You Suo Wei: "Lord, where will you come? I''m going to meet you now. I was dealing with some things just now, but I didn''t reply to your message immediately. Please don''t be surprised. "


    Because of the experience of being seen through by the group leader, he didn''t lie and make excuses any more. Just now, he was really dealing with how to entertain the group leader and Dr. grey wolf.Accompanied by Huang Mei Wang and himself, the dining place is the largest and most luxurious hotel in the capital. If the group leader wants to visit here, he has prepared the public relations for all the famous scenic spots in the capital. He can go anywhere he wants.


    If you are a boss, you will not be afraid of any trifles. There are people under us.


    "We''ll be right at the door of your company. You can wait for us there." Autumn said to him at night.


    In fact, it''s OK to go there without waiting for his reply, but as a qualified group leader, yeshiqiu still hopes to talk with his group friends and then go there, so as not to appear suddenly and scare them.


    He didn''t want to do the thing that frightened grey wolf just now.


    If he knows his mistake, he will correct it.


    You Suo Wei: "at the door of the company? OK, I''ll go out to meet you and Dr. grey wolf


    With that, you Suowei winked at the Yellow eyebrow King beside him. The latter received a sign and immediately followed him out of the office and took the elevator to the first floor of the company.


    "Well, grey wolf, let''s go, too."


    "Yes, master."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing that the group leader and you Suowei have agreed a place to meet, the demon Bruce Lee comes back with his prey from the world of the evil way patriarch, and puts them in the affiliated world. To yeshiqiu, AI te says: "yeshiqiu, the group leader and Bruce Lee also want to go to the world where you are, OK?"


    "What are you doing here?" Purple flash, with gray wolf appeared at the gate of the company, autumn asked in the group.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee heard that there are monkey king and pig eight commandments in his world. Bruce Lee wants to learn scriptures."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Others: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 266

    Learning from the classics?


    He''s not talking about learning from the west, is he?


    Seeing the news from the demon Bruce Lee, yeshiqiu and all other online friends can''t help but get curious.


    With the devil Bruce Lee''s character, he doesn''t look like the kind of person who is willing to protect a monk from the Middle Earth to the west, step by step. Oh no, dragon.


    But


    The result of the Western Heaven''s Sutra study is to get a Buddhist system and some merits and virtues. Maybe the dragon is willing to do it.


    But it''s too time consuming!


    As a member of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, I have the advantage of communicating with all the world. Is it really cost-effective to spend so many years in order to gain merits and virtues from a low-level world?


    Anyway, it''s not worth it to someone.


    What''s more, this is not what you can get. The quota has been arranged. Do you want to kill one of them and replace it?


    You''re kidding!


    Just when someone in the night was puzzled, Bruce Lee continued to send a message: "group leader, the development of Bruce Lee''s Zhutian pet store has encountered a bottleneck recently. In the supply of pet goods, many customers gave feedback that the number of varieties available is small and the grade is not high enough. Therefore, Bruce Lee wants to find some high-grade and attractive pets from all over the world as commodities ¡£¡±


    "Didn''t you just come back from Baifeng mountain? Didn''t you get anything?" Asked Qiu at night.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "there''s a harvest, but that can only alleviate the defect of the small number of pets. Bruce Lee doesn''t encounter any high-level prey in Baifeng mountain, so I''m afraid it''s hard to have a strong attraction to the guests."


    Yeshiqiu: "what does it have to do with you going to the west to get scriptures?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: how to learn from the west


    In the pet shop, a confused expression flashed on the face of demon Bruce Lee. When did he say that he wanted to go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures?


    He clearly wants to get the scriptures of Monkey King and pig eight commandments.


    Thinking about it, the demon Bruce Lee looks back at the tools that Ah Fu has prepared for himself. With them, he will be able to take back the Sutra of Monkey King. Then, with the Sutra, he will make their children and grandchildren and sell them as pets Business will be very hot!


    Yes, this Scripture is not that Scripture, but that essence.


    Recently, with the development of pet business, devil Bruce Lee has begun to expand his business. Besides dragon pet, he also sells other pets. Moreover, he has learned a small method called rub heat from human beings.


    The pets he sells can''t be all of those unknown and not well-known breeds. He must set up a brand for them. If there is a ready-made brand, it''s better not to be obsessed with it.


    With this in mind, the demon Bruce Lee, who has been waiting for the opportunity, meets Yu Suo, who just entered the group yesterday. From his mouth, the demon Bruce Lee learns that there is a space-time similar to journey to the West in his world. There are many well-known creatures like monkey king and pig Bajie.


    He can go to his world to find the monkey king and others, and cooperate with them to collect their menstrual fluid, and then cultivate their offspring through the special means of combining science and magic.


    Then, he advertised in the affiliated world and group: sell the descendants of Qi Tian Da Sheng and marshal Tianpeng. Who wants to have a pet with Qi Tian Da Sheng and marshal Tianpeng''s blood? The number is limited. Hurry to buy it!


    Don''t think about it. If the advertisement goes out, the business will be very hot.


    This is called celebrity effect!


    The behavior of selling pets in their own name is called rubbing heat, but no one can blame me.


    Because what I sell is their descendants, and my advertisements are not fake. Nowadays, I''m not even allowed to tell the truth, right?


    Thinking of this, the devil Bruce Lee has to admire himself again - Bruce Lee, I''m so smart!


    Then, he sent the world he wanted to travel for to the group leader.


    At this moment, he also reflected that his improper use of words may have led to the group leader''s misunderstanding of himself, but there is no way. If the two words Jing and ye are put together, they will be blocked. This dog system, even if it doesn''t allow swearing, even this kind of words have to be blocked. It''s really rampant.


    But Bruce Lee couldn''t help it, so he had to let it go.


    Alas!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Magic mobile world.


    Yeshiqiu''s eyelids twitch violently when he receives a private message from the demon Bruce Lee.


    You don''t want to learn from the West. You want to learn from monkeys and pigs.


    How did you come up with the idea of collecting their essence and cultivating their offspring to be sold as pets A little genius, isn''t it?!


    Ask yourself, if there are descendants of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie for sale, you may not be able to bear the temptation to go for a walk in his pet shop, because it''s really attractive.However, how can you conclude that the monkey king will cooperate with you?


    He is hard to conquer!


    As for Zhu Bajie, it''s a simple batch. If you show him two videos of an island, he will flow out his essence. Then he can recycle his underwear directly.


    "Group leader, can Bruce Lee go with you?" After explaining the purpose, the demon Bruce Lee asks yeshiqiu again.


    "Come if you want." Knowing that the demon Bruce Lee has bought a rune that leads to the world, the reason why he asked if he could go with him is that he was worried about his lack of strength and what danger he would encounter. When he was with him, he could get a sense of security, he replied casually.


    "Thank you very much." After receiving the reply, the demon Bruce Lee is very happy. He takes over the tools that Ah Fu has prepared for him and takes them all into the ring. Then he tells the gangsters to watch the shop. Then he uses the crossing symbol bought from the mall and disappears from the affiliated world in a flash.


    Seeing that the demon Bruce Lee disappeared, ah Fen was very relieved. He turned to his old friends and said, "the damned old guy has finally left. How about having chicken at noon today?"


    "Ah Fu wants to eat monsters."


    "OK, there is an owl monster in the warehouse who is seriously injured. You can catch it and eat it. Remember, go to the hospital to have a check after eating it, so as not to infect us with the virus." Ah Fen said to Ah Fu.


    "Can eating monsters also infect the virus?" Ah Fu asked very seriously.


    "Nonsense, didn''t you see it on the news? Eating wild animals that are not genetically tamed by human beings is likely to be infected with viruses. I ask you, have your genes tamed the genes of monsters?" Ah Fen seemed to be possessed by a wise man, and spread the word to Ah Fu.


    "Ah Fu doesn''t know, but Ah Fu is still alive when he sees someone eating the monster."


    "Who is it?"


    "He With that, Ah Fu raised his arm and pointed to a short man who appeared in front of their pet shop and was hesitating whether to come in.


    This short man, he was wearing very old-fashioned orange clothes, had short orange hair, and an iron forehead guard on his forehead. Not only that, he also had six whiskers on his cheek, which looked a bit like a fox.


    At this time, he was holding a lunch box in one hand and several strings of barbecues in the other. Judging from the smell of barbecues and the signs on the lunch box, what he was eating should be the delicacies made by ghosts and goblins captured by Yunmeng Jiang from East Street [Hejia restaurant].


    "Well, Hello, my name is whirlpool Naruto. I''m Sasuke''s friend. He told me that if I come to you to buy Tongling beast, I can enjoy a discount of 9.50% if I give his name, right?"


    At this time, some hesitant Naruto finally stepped into the pet shop and asked ah Fen and others.

 Chapter 267

    As for Sasuke''s bringing whirlpool Naruto to the affiliated world, yeshiqiu has known for a long time.


    Although this seems to be bad for Sasuke, he can''t do everything in his life to consider whether it is good for him or not, whether it will hinder him or not, which will become very snobbish.


    Sometimes we still have to look at things from the perspective of feelings. For example, the feelings between ER Zhu and the prince are really hard to say.


    It looks bad, but in fact Ha ha, you know.


    So after Naruto asked why Sasuke suddenly became stronger and mastered so many magical skills, Sasuke hesitated and finally brought him over.


    After hearing Ah Fu''s words, ah Fen and others took a deep look at Naruto''s lunch box and kebab, then turned back to the counter at the same time, took out a mask and put it on, then came to Naruto carefully.


    As a team leader, ah Fen showed a professional smile to him. He closed his hands and put them on his cheek. He said with a smile, "welcome. It turns out that he is a friend of Sasuke. No problem. I don''t know what kind of pet you like? At the time of settlement, the store will give you a 9.50% discount. "


    "Pets? I want to buy a psychic beast with great power, not a pet. " Naruto corrected.


    "Psychic beast? Powerful power? Oh, no problem, children. Look here. This is the hundred year old toad that our boss just captured from Baifeng mountain, the land of demons. "


    With that, ah Fen used the remote control to touch the display screen on the wall. Suddenly, a picture appeared on it and came into Naruto''s eyes. This is a black toad as big as a small hill. Its whole body is full of black air and looks very terrible.


    "It has been applied the enslavement magic and will obey the master''s orders completely, so you don''t need to be afraid, children." When Naruto saw the toad, he was so scared that all the kebabs in his hand fell to the ground. Ah Fen explained to him.


    "Who, who is afraid? I, I I think it''s too ugly. Yes, it''s too ugly. Do you have any smart animals? Of course, it has to be very strong. " Naruto''s face is embarrassed and his mouth is hard.


    In this regard, ah Fen saw through but did not say through.


    "Handsome and powerful? Yes, please see. It''s a double winged magic dragon cultivated by our boss himself. It''s powerful and powerful. How about it? Are you satisfied with it? " Ah Fen then tuned out the surveillance video of the double winged magic dragon.


    "It''s OK, but it looks a little evil. Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, it''s a hundred year old fox spirit. Although it''s female, it''s not weak. And if you have the ability, you can buy a Huaxing pill. At that time, hehe, whatever you want."


    "Fox, I don''t like fox..."


    "Kid, buy that fox!" Just when Naruto frowned and wanted to eliminate this recommendation, a low voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Who is it! Who''s talking to me? "


    Tick! Tick


    Naruto was very confused. The next second, his spirit was pulled into the seal space by Jiuwei. This was the first time he saw Jiuwei.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, magic mobile world.


    Yousuowei comes out with Huangmei king in a hurry, and sees yeshiqiu and grey wolf standing at the door of the company. His face first shows a bright welcome smile, and then suddenly changes.


    This gray wolf is a monster, it does not change, so directly appear here, will scare bad people?


    Thinking, you Suowei looked around and found that the people who came and went to see gray wolf were very curious and seemed very interested. No one was afraid of it.


    This is Do you think it''s cos?


    "Mr. you, are they the two immortals you are talking about?" Huang Mei''s voice brings you back from thinking.


    "Yes, they are. You must not be rude to them, remember?"


    "Remember, don''t worry, Mr. you, how many times have you told me." Huang Mei King helpless way.


    "Just remember. Follow me." With that, yousuowei continued to move forward. When he came to yeshiqiu''s face, he bowed to him and said, "welcome, Lord. If you have any trouble, please forgive me."


    "I don''t blame you. You can''t welcome it." Autumn smile at night.


    "Yes, yes." Yousuowei nodded awkwardly, and then said hello to gray wolf: "Dr. gray wolf, when we meet for the first time, please take care of me."


    "Do you know King Ben?" Take out a business card from under the hat and send it to you Suowei. When you hear his words, gray wolf pauses and asks.


    "Of course, I admire you very much." You said politely.


    "Worship? Ha ha, I have eyes. Let me sign for you. " With that, grey wolf took out a pen from under his hat, wrote down his name on his business card, and then handed it to you Suowei.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leng Leng took the business card, looked at the ugly signature, you Wei''s eyes did not show traces of twitch, in addition, the Yellow eyebrow king put his head together, looked at it, some uncertain said: "gray granny?"


    "It''s grey wolf!" Grey wolf stares at the Yellow eyebrow king and says seriously to him.


    Don''t even know a word. Is this guy illiterate?


    "But this is clearly..."


    "Yellow eyebrow!" You Suowei made a serious expression to Huang Mei.


    "Yes, Mr. you." Wronged yellow eyebrow should way, and then quietly pursed his mouth.


    It''s written about granny grey!


    "Group leader, doctor, please come inside." Put the business card away solemnly, and then you Suowei said to them, at the same time, make a please gesture.


    "Well." Issue a nasal sound, night autumn with gray wolf together into the company, follow them, all the way to his office.


    After the four people entered the office, the space fluctuated, and then a green creature with abscess on the surface of skin appeared here out of thin air.


    "Where''s the monster from?" Looking at the demon Bruce Lee who suddenly appears here, the Yellow eyebrow King''s pupil shrinks and suddenly changes a mace in his hand. He rushes to yousuowei and makes a defensive action. He asks.


    "Monster? Bruce Lee is the devil With that, the devil Bruce Lee''s mouth burst out a group of anger.


    "Huang Mei, you step down. This is my friend, the evil little dragon owner of Zhutian pet store." See clearly the face of the visitor, you Suowei gently pushed aside the Yellow eyebrow king in front of him and introduced him.


    "Old boss?" King Huang Mei widens his eyes. When he sleeps over, Qiu first looks at gray wolf, then at the devil Bruce Lee, and finally looks at you Suo.


    Mr. you, what do you want to do? Besides me, you have met so many monsters. Do you want to occupy the top of the world and be the demon king?


    I tell you, you should be careful of Lu Xiaoqian and silly girl. They won''t let you do this.


    "Well, everyone is here. Next, I''ll talk about the purpose of our trip. There is a mobile phone with many magical functions in this world, named silly girl. I decided to pick it up and ask Dr. grey wolf to copy its functions and distribute it to every member of the group.


    Our actions may have an impact on the history of the world, so you should come with us, lest you suddenly disappear.


    As for the devil Xiaolong, we are going to the place where Monkey King and pig Bajie are. It depends on your own ability to get their scriptures. "


    "Yes, Lord."


    "I get it."


    King Huang Mei


    What the hell is this guy talking about, picking up the silly girl? Impact on history? Take the Sutra of Monkey King and pig eight commandments?


    I am Why do you think there is something wrong with his every word?

 Chapter 268

    Huang Mei, who is not yet aware of the existence of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, said that he really can''t understand what this person is talking about.


    Would you please explain it to me?


    Huang Mei Wang raised his hand, opened his mouth and wanted to say something to yeshiqiu, but


    Seeing that the other three people around him, including you Suowei, nodded to yeshiqiu''s words and made it clear that he had understood them, he felt that if he asked questions, he would be very ignorant and stupid. Didn''t he want to lose face?


    Yes!


    So don''t ask.


    Thinking of this, King Huangmei naturally took back his hand, then coughed and said, "this immortal has a point. Mr. you, I think what he said is very reasonable. He deserves to be a great immortal. "


    You Suo Wei


    Grey Wolf


    Devil Bruce Lee


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What I''m saying makes a lot of sense? Did I say anything reasonable? No, I just announced the purpose of this trip and reminded you Suowei to have a talk with the devil Bruce Lee, but I didn''t say anything. How could it be reasonable?


    Also, what''s the ghost name of Da Xian?


    Call me Lord!


    Yeshiqiu casts a puzzled look at Huangmei king, which is just opposite to his friendly look. Then yeshiqiu understands.


    Come on, this is another flatterer with no limit.


    He immediately shook his head helplessly, ignored this stubble, and said to the people, "since we all understand, let''s go."


    "Yes, master."


    "OK, daffodil."


    "Are you going with us, too?" See yellow eyebrow king also responded to his words, night autumn asked to him.


    With the scanning function of the system, he recognized the identity and cultivation of Huangmei king for the first time.


    Don''t mention his identity. His cultivation is in the middle of the third level of immortality. Even Wei Wuxian, oh no, even the old bully Wang, can''t match him. There''s nothing worth noticing.


    Of course, if you include his magic bag, then his strength can sweep the fourth level.


    Because his race bag has been systematically identified as the magic weapon of the fourth peak.


    "Group leader, Huang Mei is my friend. I don''t want to part with him, so if it''s really possible to change history, I hope he can act with us. Please help me." Don''t wait for the Yellow eyebrow king to make an answer, you''ll be the first to say to yeshiqiu.


    He took the time to deceive Huang Mei king to work for himself, in order to be able to have a little confidence in the face of many big men in the group, and also have a strong hand. If he suddenly disappeared because of the change of history, he would cry to death.


    Hearing the request of you, a helpless look flashed in autumn''s eyes at night.


    How come so many people are so formal when they face themselves, and they use the word "beg" for this trivial matter. If you say it casually, will I disagree?


    I''m a tyrant.


    Forget it. Take your time. Sooner or later, they will know that I am easy to get along with.


    "If you want him to follow, let him follow. It''s no big deal." Think of, night time autumn put to wave a hand, to swim to do say.


    "Thank you." You Shouwei said with a smile.


    At night, Qiu nodded and called grey wolf. The latter understood and immediately took out the time machine from Najie.


    This time machine can not be used in every world. The time barrier of some worlds can not be broken by this time machine, but the time barrier of magic mobile phone world is not as strong as that.


    So


    "Group leader, no problem." Grey wolf made an OK gesture to yeshiqiu.


    "Good. Let''s go." At night, Qiu smiles with satisfaction, and then walks into the interior of the time machine first.


    Grey wolf, you Suowei and others followed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Magic mobile world, Tang Dynasty, Xiaoxitian.


    In this time and space, the monkey king and Huang Mei king are fighting fiercely. Suddenly, silly girl, who was just developed, came here by accident under the control of scientists in 2060.


    First, she started the identity recognition function and recognized that monkey king and Zhu Bajie were bodyguards, while Huangmei king was a criminal who wanted to eat Tang Monk''s meat. Then she started the social order maintenance function and helped Monkey King defeat Huangmei king.


    In this time and space, Monkey King knew silly girl. He came forward to say hello to silly girl. Who knows, among the scientists in 2060, there was a young man full of evil taste. He wanted to see if he was powerful or monkey king was powerful, so he controlled silly girl and attacked Monkey King, which led to another fight between monkey king and silly girl.


    As mentioned above, the monkey king in this world can be called the weakest monkey king in the world. Even pesticides can almost poison him to death. In addition, silly girl''s sudden attack is preemptive. So of course, he is in a bad position. First, he is kicked in the head by silly girl, and then he is kicked out."Bah, silly girl, you did it first. My old sun will fight back!" When he got up from the ground, the monkey king spat out the sand in his mouth, pointed to silly girl with his golden cudgel and said to her.


    In the face of the monkey king''s warning, silly girl, under the control of the scientist with evil taste, put on a provocative action of "have the ability, you come here.".


    This action annoyed Monkey King, so he satisfied silly girl''s wish and really rushed towards her.


    Then.


    A cloud of white light suddenly appeared on the route of the monkey king''s forward sprint, and then the light dissipated, and the time machine of yeshiqiu and others safely landed in this time and space.


    "No!" Seeing the strange machine that suddenly appeared in front of him, Monkey King''s pupils contracted violently, yelled, and quickly braked. Unfortunately, he couldn''t stop.


    So, bang, the time machine shakes violently. As they are about to go out, Qiu and others shake unsteadily. They can''t help showing their doubts. What''s the matter? If they have landed, they will collide?


    On the other hand, the monkey king, who collided with the time machine, was hit hard by the counter impact and flew out. He fell to the ground and ate a mouthful of sand again.


    "What''s the matter? This is Datang. How can this kind of thing come from the future?" The monkey king spat out the sand again, bit his teeth and got up from the ground. He looked at the time machine that flew away and frowned.


    He is a monkey who has been to 2006. He knows something about the culture and technology of that world. It doesn''t belong to his own age.


    The monkey king was surprised, and the scientists in 2060 were even more surprised.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "This machine can never have existed in the Tang Dynasty!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom!


    With the curiosity and vigilance of various forces, the machine that surprised them finally opened its exit. In the autumn of the night, grey wolf and others came out one by one. As like as two peas of grey wolf,


    was walking out of the time machine. When the night was over, he raised his hand to block the glare of the sun. He looked around. When he saw the monkey near the place and the weasel that was exactly the same as the Yellow browed king on his side, he raised a nice radiant angle on his lips and said to the grey wolf, "you are a genius."

 Chapter 269

    "Group leader, we all know this. You don''t have to repeat it." In the face of the praise of autumn at night, gray wolf''s face showed a trace of embarrassed expression, repeatedly waved his hand, modest way.


    All of you: --


    What a shameless wolf!


    "Cough, OK, start to work. We''ll be staring at silly girl now. She''ll run out of energy soon. At that time, grey wolf, you''ll be responsible for picking it up and taking it back to your research institute. Remember?" At night, Qiu coughed and said.


    "Yes, group leader, Ben Da I remember, I will definitely pick up silly girl, but where is silly girl? " With that, grey wolf took off his hat, reached for his head and looked left and right.


    In addition to a Weasel, a pig, a monkey and a woman, he didn''t see any silly girl''s mobile phone. How can he pick it up?


    "That''s silly girl." Suddenly I remember that I haven''t given gray wolf a detailed introduction about silly girl. At night, Qiu blinked her eyes. Then she reached out and pointed to the cool and beautiful looking woman not far away with her navel open.


    Grey Wolf


    This woman, I''m afraid you can''t pick it up, can you?


    Gray wolf secretly compared the height of himself and silly girl, it found that, to say who to pick up, silly girl pick up it is more likely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing yeshiqiu and others coming out of the time machine, scientists in 2060 frowned deeper.


    The clothes of these people are different. Some people''s clothes look like the clothes of the beginning of the century, while some people can''t see the time, space and clothes of any place. The most important thing is that there is a wolf, a lizard and a human who looks very similar to the Yellow browed King. What''s the matter?


    "Silly girl, go and ask, who is he?" In 2060, a scientist started the identity recognition function of silly girls. After finding that they could not identify this group of people, he told silly girls.


    After receiving the order, silly girl who makes provocative action to Monkey King stops and walks towards yeshiqiu and others.


    When Sun Wukong gets up from the ground again, he sees you Suo Wei and Huang Mei King standing behind him at night and autumn, his emotions are also very complicated.


    As a monkey who has already experienced a complete magic mobile phone plot, he is very familiar with these two people. They should not appear in this time and space. What''s the matter?


    "Brother monkey, what''s going on?" He was wondering. Suddenly, Zhu Bajie came over and asked the monkey king.


    "You ask my grandson? How does my grandson know? " With that, the monkey king punched pig Bajie''s stomach, which made him quickly cover his stomach with his hand and yell for pain.


    With this colleague, looking at the silly girl walking towards her side, Qiu''s eyebrows beat without any trace at night. He found that the plan could never catch up with the change.


    He had planned to come here and not get involved in the battle of the monkey king and others, so he kept staring at silly girl, waiting for her to take Huang Mei king to travel through time and space, and then when she was struck by thunder in the time and space tunnel and his energy was exhausted, he picked her up and could go back. Unexpectedly, after he appeared, they stopped fighting. Silly girl came towards her and made it clear that she wanted to fight with him I mean, this is Some are unexpected.


    Sure enough, I still can''t plan this one. Is it because I was born in the mainland of fighting spirit?


    Well, it''s possible that people in that world can''t plan except for the emperor of soul. They should have been hit.


    Autumn guesses at night.


    At this time, silly girl has come to him.


    Silly girl in real person mode has a delicate face and a good figure. She is dressed in short leather clothes, two pieces up and down, and black leather boots. She looks very attractive.


    Because the expression at the moment is cool, but also gives people a kind of heroine, overbearing female president feeling.


    She stopped two steps away from nightfall and asked him, "you don''t belong to this time and space. Who are you?"


    "All heaven and all world boss time and space..."


    "My king is the king of the wolves in Qingqing grassland. This is my king''s boss, the great leader of the world, smelly mobile phone. Do you know what respect is Don''t wait for the night autumn to imagine before the false identity reported to her, one side of the gray wolf first pointed to silly girl, said to her indignant.


    Just a cell phone, how dare you be so crazy and ask us who we are?


    Our king tells you that we are your future masters!


    "The king of the wolf family in Qingqing grassland? World leaders? Have you heard of it? "


    "No. I just searched for a place name like Qingqing grassland in human history. "


    Scientists in 2060 talk to each other.


    "No matter, the wolf is so arrogant. Let me teach him a lesson. When he is honest, let silly girl inquire about their origin." So said the young scientist who controlled the fight between silly girl and monkey king.With that, he immediately took action and manipulated silly girl to fight against grey wolf.


    Grey Wolf:! "


    "Well? Arrogance Seeing this scene, gray wolf is scared to hide behind yeshiqiu, and yeshiqiu''s face changes, and his sleeves wave, waving a purple thunder light at silly girl.


    With a loud bang, the silly girl who wields her fist is blasted out by the autumn of the night. The thunder is shining all over her body. She looks terrible.


    Then.


    "This service ends here."


    The silly girl who was taken out by the autumn of the night, all of her energy was exhausted, and changed back to the appearance of a crystal doll.


    Then, at night, Qiu stretched out his hand to suck, and the crystal doll automatically flew into his hands.


    Really, originally intended to only pick up not rob, you Ya''s good, actually to us, because before hit monkey king in the upper hand, so inflated?


    Weighing the crystal doll, autumn murmured in her heart at night.


    Of course, he knew that silly girl would not take the initiative to attack people. It must be those scientists in 2060 who manipulated her. People would do anything if they didn''t agree with each other. Grey wolf just spoke a little arrogantly and didn''t quarrel with her. So he did it.


    Those scientists are worse tempered than those who fight against the mainland.


    "Group leader, don''t we come here to pick up silly girls? How can you... " See night autumn a hand to take down silly girl, yellow eyebrow King startled straight swallow saliva, and swim for is very awed of ask a way.


    "Oh, it was originally intended to be picked up, but her master actually directly controlled her to attack us, so I should fight back and confiscate his weapons, should I not die?" At night, Qiu looked back at what you had done and asked him very seriously.


    You Suo: "group leader You are right. "

 Chapter 270

    "Apart from saying yes, what else can I say? You have already done so, group leader. If I say ''no, it''s not good for you to do so'', then I''m going to be bad?"


    make complaints about the night''s autumn problem.


    I don''t know you''s inner monologue. Knowing that he agrees with his practice, yeshiqiu nods with satisfaction. Sure enough, I know I didn''t do anything wrong.


    Then, the night someone said three words to silly girl - "I love you!"


    "Ding, the password is correct, please choose mobile mode or human mode." The crystal doll in the hand suddenly gives out a burst of digital green light, and says to the autumn of the night.


    "Human mode."


    Whoosh!


    Then, the crystal doll in someone''s hand disappeared in the night, and a light curtain that could exist directly in the air appeared in front of him and all the people present.


    "Please choose the expression mode. You can choose one of the expressions as the real person mode from the expressions of joy, anger, sadness, joy, bad, sorrow, stupidity, shame, good and cool."


    "Good boy." Night someone said without hesitation, he likes clever sensible woman Cough, cell phone.


    "Got it." A beautiful female voice sounded, and then the light curtain disappeared and a burst of green light flashed in front of her. Then a girl in a red fur coat, with perfect figure, beautiful and simple face, appeared in front of yeshiqiu.


    "Hello, Shiqiu." The silly girl who appears with a lovely expression greets yeshiqiu.


    This gentle voice, clever expression, is really very satisfying, but, when autumn brother is what ghost call?


    Yeshiqiu, who is totally unconscious of her age, has a fierce twitch on her eyelids. However, she nodded politely and replied to her: "you are also good."


    "It''s magic that crystal dolls become human beings!" At night, behind Qiu, seeing the scene that silly girl turns into a mobile phone and turns into a person from a mobile phone, the devil Bruce Lee''s pupil shrinks, shocked.


    "It''s not magic, it''s the power of technology." Grey wolf took out a pair of gold eyes from under his hat and put them on the bridge of his nose. Then he took out a thick book from Najie and corrected to the devil Bruce Lee while reading it.


    "The power of technology?" Hearing gray wolf''s words, the demon Bruce Lee''s face flashed an incredible expression. Although the group leader said that this woman was a mobile phone, how could this mobile phone of great change be created by only a little technology? According to Bruce Lee, it must be the power of magic.


    Yes, this woman is a mobile phone created by magic, and it is likely to be the legendary magic of fate.


    Thinking, the devil Bruce Lee nodded his head and recognized his guess in his heart.


    "Grey wolf, silly girl will be handed over to you for the time being. You are responsible for researching all her information, and with her assistance, you can copy some mobile phones with the same functions as her, and I will distribute them to the members of the chat group." The devil Xiaolong''s tone is still suspicious, but yeshiqiu doesn''t say anything, because he doesn''t need to force Xiaolong, a pet seller, to believe in the source of silly girl, and he orders to grey wolf.


    "Yes, master." Grey wolf nodded and answered.


    It is not afraid of silly girl now, because I have completely seen through this mobile phone.


    It''s strong, but it''s just a mobile phone. It''s controlled by the owner. Just now, she dares to attack herself because someone manipulates her behind her back. Now she has been restarted by the group leader. Her owner has changed to her own side. What else can I be afraid of?


    Think, gray wolf step toward silly girl, will start detailed and comprehensive research of her.


    "Silly girl, from now on, grey wolf has all your rights. Do you hear me clearly?" Night autumn said to silly girl.


    "Shiqiu brother, silly girl knows." Silly girl clever response way.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    "One more thing, don''t call me brother Shiqiu. In the future, you will call me the leader just like other people."


    "Silly girl knows, group leader."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother monkey, there seems to be something wrong." Not far away, a hand in the rake, a hand rubbing the stomach, see the movement of the autumn side of the night, pig Bajie whispered to the monkey king.


    "Nonsense, of course, something''s wrong. These people actually accept silly girls, and they don''t know who they are!" The monkey king didn''t say well.


    At this time, the Huang Mei king, who was going to fight with them in this time and space, jumped out. He pointed to Huang Mei No. 2 beside you with a mace and asked, "Hey, who are you and how do you look like the king?"


    "Me?" Huang Mei No.2 reached out and pointed to himself, then stepped forward and said to him, "ah, I''m you. Can''t you recognize yourself?"


    "Ah, Pooh! Where come the monster, not only dare to fake the king, in front of the king of this is the Lord, also dare to mouth hard, look at move, race bag Don''t believe Huang Mei No.2 at all. Huang Mei king of this time and space takes out his human bag and directly points the mouth of the bag at yeshiqiu and others. The next second, a strong suction is sent out from his human bag and acts on all the people. All the people except yeshiqiu shake violently, and their feet may be off the ground at any time.The magic weapon of level 4 is not for fun.


    "Bah, you are so cruel to yourself. Do you still have weasel nature? I have a bag, too! " Run the mana and try not to let himself be sucked in by the race bag. During the stalemate, Huang Mei No. 2 quickly takes out his race bag and plays a tough game with Huang Mei king in this time and space.


    Looking at the race bag owned by the guy who pretended to be himself, the Yellow eyebrow king of this time and space was confused.


    What''s going on?


    Why does he have a bag?


    There should be only one baby in the world!


    "Well, let''s call it a day, both of you. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing." In the middle of the two suction forces, autumn''s mood at night is not wonderful. Immediately after that, purple thunder wings appear. Then the wings vibrate. The powerful momentum directly shatters the two suction forces from the human bag and seals their power.


    "What


    "How?"


    Two yellow eyebrow King see their magic weapon failure, tacit understanding at the same time startled way.


    This is the treasure of their master, the Buddha from the East. How could it be crushed and sealed? I''m not dreaming, am I?


    "Well, the scene is quiet. Demon Bruce Lee, don''t you want to learn the Scriptures? Monkey King and Zhu Bajie are there. Go ahead. It depends on your ability to get their scriptures After breaking the suction of the human bag, Qiu calmly straightens his hair, which is disturbed by the wind. Then, he turns his head and says to the devil Bruce Lee behind him.


    "Oh, yes, group leader, Bruce Lee understands." In response, the demon Bruce Lee nodded and ran to the monkey king and pig Bajie, who were all on guard.

 Chapter 271

    "Lord, what does that lizard want to do?" He is studying silly girl''s grey wolf carefully. Yu Guang from the corner of his eye catches a glimpse of the demon Bruce Lee and finds that he is running towards a monkey and a pig not far away. He immediately pauses his action of taking notes and asks curiously about yeshiqiu.


    "He''s going to get scriptures. When he''s finished, we''ll go back." Autumn said at night.


    "Learning from scriptures? Oh Don''t understand, but I just casually asked, didn''t want to really understand, gray wolf nodded, then it let silly girl back to the crystal doll, and then study another mode of it.


    "This immortal, I want to have a good chat with another me. I don''t know if I can?" At this time, you for the side of the Yellow eyebrow king came over, to the night autumn some formality asked.


    Originally, he thought that with his own strength and race bag, as well as the identity of a boy sitting down as a Buddha from the East, few people in the world could be taken into consideration by him. For him, the person who you do seems to be a great immortal might be half the weight of his 500 children, but


    Just at night, Qiu vibrated his wings and defeated the human bag suction, which made him have to overthrow his previous idea. This immortal is really awesome. I can''t afford to offend you.


    So when it''s time to bow down, you have to bow down and do small things. If you want to do anything, you have to ask if he can, or there will be big trouble.


    Huang Mei king, like most people, subconsciously regards people with strong power as bad people. Even if they are not bad people, they are at least bad tempered people who often cause great harm to others because of small things.


    In this regard, night autumn really want to shout a -- "I''m wronged, my temper is not so bad, you don''t have to be so afraid of me!"


    "Alas Looking at the Yellow eyebrow king in front of him with a flattering smile and a strong fear in his eyes, Qiu sighed at night. He didn''t want to say anything more, but made a gesture to him that he wanted to go.


    Seeing this gesture, Huang Mei King blinked, thought for a while, and then his eyes brightened.


    He understood.


    So, he quickly to night autumn thanks, and then toward this time and space of their own run.


    When I met him for the first time, he had a lot to say!


    As for what you did, looking at Huang Mei''s running back, he raised his steps to catch up with him. But just as he was about to take the second step, he suddenly stopped.


    No way. Although he gained part of the energy given by the group leader before he came here, he could have the strength equivalent to that of a second-order warrior in an hour, but he was extremely afraid to let him get in close contact with a strange monster.


    Even if the monster is yellow eyebrow, it is frightening even if it looks like a monster. If he suddenly attacks me, then


    Forget it. I''ll wait here.


    In this way, yousuowei chose to stand behind the group leader and wait patiently for the big guys to finish their work.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, seeing the demon Bruce Lee running towards him, Monkey King and pig Bajie can''t help holding their weapons and looking at him with a watchful face.


    Originally, with the character of Monkey King, he would not pay attention to this kind of lizard essence, but this lizard and the guy who beat silly girl back to her original shape just now are in a group, so he can''t bear to ignore it, so the necessary vigilance is necessary.


    "Hey, wait, wait, just stand there. If you have anything, just stand there and say, don''t come here!" Monkey King is just warning to the devil Bruce Lee, but Zhu Bajie is completely afraid. When the devil Bruce Lee runs more than ten steps away from them, he quickly hides behind Monkey King and says to him.


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Bruce Lee stops at the sound, and his eyelids twitch.


    This pig Is he afraid?


    Isn''t it? Marshal Tianpeng is so afraid of me. It''s incredible. Can his descendants really attract customers and get a good price?


    The devil, Bruce Lee, suddenly became a little suspicious.


    However, he soon got rid of this suspicion. It doesn''t matter. In the journey to the West novel, Zhu Bajie is such a lazy and lazy setting. But there are still so many people who regard him as a big man who can''t miss anything. They think that his strength is actually higher than that of the monkey king, and his fame in chatting group and even affiliated world is not much worse than that of the monkey king.


    Apart from other things, we can''t lose money if we just rely on this fame.


    What''s more, I really can''t. After I take his Sutra, I can also use his Sutra to mingle with other creatures, so that I can learn from each other''s strong points to eliminate the timid factors in his genes. It''s not difficult for me who have mastered biological magic.


    Thinking of this, the devil Bruce Lee raised his mouth and a friendly smile appeared on his face. The monkey king and pig Bajie in front of him clasped hands and said, "I''ve seen two walkers under the devil Bruce Lee."


    "Monkey, he doesn''t seem to be the enemy." Seeing the devil Bruce Lee being so polite to them, Zhu Bajie was stunned and whispered to monkey king."There is no sense of malice, but it is still inevitable." Monkey King also whispered a reply to Zhu Bajie, then picked up the golden cudgel in his hand, pointed to the demon Bruce Lee and said: "up, monster, what can I do for you? Pick the point and say


    "Ha ha, Qi Tian Da Sheng is Qi Tian Da Sheng, as expected..."


    "My grandson said it, and he picked the point."


    Devil Bruce Lee


    The polite words to be said were forcibly interrupted by the monkey king. The devil Bruce Lee took a deep breath, then took two things from Najie and said to them, "Bruce Lee is here to do business with you. This is Bruce Lee''s meeting gift. Please don''t give up."


    With that, a rooster appears in each of the devil''s eyes, and then the two things in his hands float slowly toward the monkey king and pig Bajie.


    As an entrepreneur who does not admit defeat, is not afraid of failure, and will never give up, the devil Bruce Lee made Jackie Chan''s decision that they go to find blackgas and attack the 13th district by themselves. Jackie Chan and they guard the 13th district and go to find blackgas by themselves. After more than ten battles, he finally made a success.


    He successfully restrained his black spirit and magic power, and by his martial arts, he entered the 13th district and robbed the Dragon Charm, chicken charm and pig charm. The rest of the charms were not snatched because Jackie Chan''s niece suddenly came back. But with these three charms, his strength was greatly improved.


    And he just used the floating power of the chicken charm.


    With the golden cudgel, he touched the two things floating towards him. When he found that there was nothing unusual, the monkey king grabbed them into his hand and asked the devil Bruce Lee, "what are these?"


    "Two walkers, these are some magic props in Bruce Lee''s world. Dasheng, you have a fantasy Necklace in your right hand. People who wear it can dream what they want when they sleep at night.


    What the great sage holds in his left hand is a transfer puppet. The great sage can transfer something or bondage from himself to him, such as the hoop curse. "


    Monkey King

 Chapter 272

    My grandson was originally a very calm monkey, but why did my heart tremble after hearing the lizard''s words?


    This is harmful to my grandson!


    Then, is what he said true? This puppet like thing can really get rid of the hoop curse on my grandson''s head. Are you playing with my grandson?


    Thinking, the monkey king looked up and looked back at the demon Bruce Lee not far in front of him. His eyes were full of warnings.


    That means very obviously, if you dare to cheat my grandson, then you are waiting to eat my grandson!


    "Don''t worry, Dasheng. Bruce Lee''s reputation in the universe is excellent. He never tells you a lie." Seeing the warning color in the eyes of Monkey King, the demon Bruce Lee said to him in a hurry.


    "Hum, what is the universe? My grandson can''t understand what you are saying.


    However, even if it''s a lie, it doesn''t matter. My grandson was instructed by Guanyin Bodhisattva to accompany his master to the west to get scriptures. The hoop curse on my grandson''s head is not a shackle, but the moment that the Buddha and Bodhisattva wake me up. My grandson won''t use you as a transfer puppet to get it away! " With that, the monkey king naturally put the puppet in his pocket.


    There are a lot of people here with mixed eyes. If you use this puppet here, the news may soon reach the ears of the Tathagata Buddha. You''d better find a hidden place and get rid of the gag at the right time.


    That''s right. If you really believe that, you will be a fool.


    He is a fairy. Otherwise, how can there be such a saying as "monkey spirit and monkey spirit", which means that he is such a monkey. The Yellow eyebrow king is a boy sitting down by the Buddha from the East. What if the Buddha from the East is peeping in the dark? Oh, I just got rid of the hoop curse, and the Buddha''s golden fingerprints will fall from the sky the next second, right?


    Then I might as well keep wearing it!


    After just a few breaths, the monkey king''s brain began to work. He didn''t know how many times. Finally, he decided to put this thing away and transfer the "tight hoop curse" until later.


    "Brother monkey, that''s not true. That, lizard benefactor, is your fantasy Necklace true? Can you really dream at night with it Pig Bajie now also saw that the devil Bruce Lee didn''t mean any harm to them, so he put his head out from behind the monkey king, looked at the necklace in his hand curiously, and asked the devil Bruce Lee.


    "Marshal Tianpeng, my name is devil Xiaolong. It''s a dragon, not a lizard.


    However, this magic prop can really make people dream what they want to do when they go to bed at night. Bruce Lee has tried it himself, and there will be no fake. " The devil Bruce Lee first twitched his face, then said sincerely.


    What he said is true. It''s a magic prop he found in his father''s palace. It should be a gadget he collected when he was ruling the earthly world. It''s a long time ago, but it doesn''t have much value.


    It may be a very attractive thing for ordinary people to have a good dream at night, but for practitioners


    Hehe, I wish I had no dream all night, so I can keep my spirit. You still let me dream!


    What''s more, if you use a magic trick on yourself, you can dream whatever you want.


    However, a practitioner like Zhu Bajie is different from most practitioners. He is not self-motivated, and he will not use magic skills in this world. Therefore, this prop is a good entertainment for him, and its visual value will be very high in his heart.


    In fact, just as the demon Bruce Lee thought, seeing that he swore so, he cheated many people. Zhu Bajie, who was very experienced in this kind of thing, looked at him deeply and thought that he didn''t look like a liar. Then he looked at the silly girl who was being studied by Grey Wolf not far away, nodded and knew.


    Silly girl in the face of someone lying, will keep hammering the liar''s head, and let him subconsciously shout "I''m lying" these four words, but since silly girl to the lizard, oh no, is indifferent to the devil Bruce Lee''s words, then I think what he said is true.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Bajie''s breathing became short. He snatched the necklace from the monkey king''s hand and put it on his neck with a smirk on his face.


    "That''s great. I''m going to meet LAN ER in my dream tonight. LAN Er, I miss you so much." Pig Bajie reached out and touched the necklace, pursed his mouth, and said with a strong color of recollection in his eyes.


    Pig Bajie in this world is different from that in other world. He fell in love with He Lan in 2006. He is a woman president with excellent face and figure. He is lucky to be a pig.


    It''s a pity that in the end, he still scores and goes his own way. He has to learn from the West.


    Back to the point, seeing through the devil Bruce Lee in the monkey king''s mind, Zhu Bajie also likes the meeting gift he prepared for them. He smiles and is in a good mood. Then he takes advantage of the heat to fight the railway: "you two, for the sake of Bruce Lee''s sincerity, I don''t know if you can meet Bruce Lee''s wish and make a deal with him, so that Bruce Lee won''t be disappointed?""What do you want to do with my grandson?" Although he seems not interested in the transfer of puppets, the monkey king still has some principles. He won''t turn around and disown people when he takes things. He asks the devil Bruce Lee.


    "Yes, you want to do business with us. As long as it''s not too difficult, I can promise you." Zhu Bajie continued.


    "Oh, thank you. The business that Bruce Lee wants to do is very simple. Bruce Lee wants to use both of them. " The devil Xiaolong said with a smile.


    Monkey King


    Zhu Bajie


    What scriptures do we have? Why don''t we know?


    Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie look at each other, they can see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes, and then soon they understand.


    The devil little dragon took out many tools from Najie, and quickly set them up with the speed of the dragon.


    What he arranged is a set of movie playing equipment from Jackie Chan''s adventure world, which can be seen clearly in a bright place.


    Before the video on the film cloth appeared, he hastened to open one test tube after another, and large pieces of them floated out of the mouth of the test tube, which made people smell the aroma of desire, and he didn''t know what it was for.


    "Well, the business that Bruce Lee wants to do is actually very simple. Bruce Lee hopes that the two travelers can watch a ten minute movie together from beginning to end, and then change into the new clothes that Bruce Lee has prepared for you.


    In return, Bruce Lee will give this peach and this inflatable doll to two travelers. Can you satisfy Bruce Lee''s little wish? " The devil Bruce Lee takes out two more things from Najie. Meanwhile, some poor people ask Monkey King and pig Bajie.


    Smelling the aroma, I felt something wrong, but Sun Wukong and Sun Wukong, who could clearly conclude that the aroma was not poisonous, looked at each other again, thinking that they had accepted other people''s gifts before, and now his reward is not bad, and it''s not difficult to do things by themselves, just to see a movie.


    It''s strange, but there''s nothing unacceptable.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Bajie took the lead in waving his hand and said, "OK, my old pig has satisfied your wish. Well, you throw that doll first. Yes, it''s the one in your hand. "


    Monkey King


    Devil Bruce Lee

 Chapter 273

    This dead fat pig is very ugly!


    After hearing Zhu Bajie''s words, the devil Bruce Lee and monkey king scolded him in their hearts, but neither of them criticized him face to face.


    After all, it''s hard for Zhu Bajie to be a gentleman.


    His nature is like that. He has gone deep into his marrow. What can he do?


    "Marshal, please connect." The demon Bruce Lee is stiff in place for a while. Then he raises his arm and throws the inflatable doll to Zhu Bajie. Then he throws the peach to monkey king.


    I''ve accepted his present, and now I''ve even accepted his formal reward. If you still refuse Bruce Lee, do you still have a face?


    Wait a minute. It seems like Bruce Lee and I will cut first and then play. No, you have promised me. At least Zhu Bajie has. And monkey king, you and he are brothers. You are a group. He promised, but you didn''t refuse. The default is to promise!


    Yes, that''s it.


    Catch the peach thrown by the demon Bruce Lee, smell it, and find that it''s really an immortal product of high quality. The monkey king''s face flashed a happy look, wiped the peach with his sleeve, and then ate it directly.


    The monkey''s resistance to peach is always so low. Even if he had a painful experience of pesticide poisoning, he didn''t have a long memory. Who let him be a monkey and this is a peach?!


    Fortunately, the peach given to him by the devil Bruce Lee is pure natural, and there is no pesticide, so the monkey king eats it very well, and there is no accident.


    When the monkey king finished eating the peach, Zhu Bajie held the doll and was hesitating whether he should be reserved or not in front of so many people, a picture finally appeared on the film cloth.


    Seeing this, the devil Bruce Lee said in a hurry: "you two, since you have agreed to do business with Bruce Lee, please rest assured to see this little movie. Bruce Lee is very grateful. Thank you."


    "Well, I''ll wait until I finish watching your movie to save Shifu. Your movie Huh? Wait, this is... " Just then, all of a sudden, Zhu Bajie''s face suddenly changed. He found that the picture on the movie was actually the kind of thing he had been longing for. Is it possible?


    "What, you asked my grandson to look at this kind of thing, you, you..." Zhu Bajie widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. First he was stunned, then he was elated. He felt that the evil little dragon benefactor was really my confidant, but the monkey king didn''t think so. Seeing the ugly video on the movie cloth, he narrowed his eyes, took up the golden cudgel, pointed to the evil little dragon and cried out. It seemed that he could be evil at any time The magic dragon waved his stick.


    Scared by the fierce appearance of the monkey king, Rao Shi''s strength has greatly increased. He has got three charms, refined several high-level beast fires, and bought the first two of the eight level peak skill "demon soul robbery" with all his savings. In the face of the famous Great Sage Sun Wukong, the devil Bruce Lee can''t help but be afraid to fight against him Subconsciously, he took two steps back.


    "Hey, monkey, what are you doing? Just look at it. What''s wrong with this kind of thing? The intersection of yin and Yang is the root of the reproduction of all things. What''s wrong with this kind of fundamental thing between heaven and earth?


    Besides, we have promised to do this business with benefactor Bruce Lee. OK, brother monkey, sit down and watch it with my old pig. Hey, it''s a good move. It''s very interesting! " Just when the demon Bruce Lee wants to take the initiative and protect himself, Zhu Bajie suddenly pulls the monkey king back and says to him, the happy expression on his face can''t be covered up.


    It''s beautiful. It''s beautiful!


    "Nerd, you..."


    "Brother monkey, tell me about you. A monkey can see what''s so shy about this. If someone shows us, we can see it. It''s about people, not monkeys. What are you shy about? Take a good look. Let''s go to save master after seeing it. "


    "Shut up, you fat pig Well, why does my grandson suddenly feel a little dizzy? " Monkey King is about to scold his younger martial brother, and then rush to teach the lizard a lesson. As a result, before he finishes speaking, the whole monkey suddenly feels wrong.


    He found that he gradually wanted to see this little movie. Is that what happened?


    By the way, it''s the fragrance, the fragrance made by the lizard just now, it''s


    Bad, my grandson was cheated!


    The monkey king took a picture of his head, and then he was about to smash the movie equipment in front of him with a stick. Unexpectedly, the devil Bruce Lee yelled at this time: "great saint, do you want to turn back and be ridiculed by all living beings in the three worlds?"


    "My grandson..."


    "You''ve accepted Bruce Lee''s meeting gift and business reward. If you don''t finish watching this movie, what else will you look like in the future, claiming to be the great sage of heaven?"


    Monkey King


    "Besides, what Marshal Tianpeng said just now is very true. You are a monkey and not a human. What''s the shame about this, Dasheng? Are you really ashamed?""My grandson is not ashamed!" Sun Wukong yells, his eyes are shining with gold, which makes the devil Bruce Lee who is actually above him swallow his mouth and feel even more afraid.


    But in order to gain something from this trip, he insisted on saying what he wanted to say: "since he is not ashamed, please read it."


    Monkey King


    Monkey brother has ten thousand words in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to say them. Moreover, under the influence of the smell, he gradually wants to sit down and watch this little movie.


    In this way, under the influence of Zhu Bajie''s pulling, devil Bruce Lee''s words and fragrance, the monkey king finally put down his golden cudgel and sat down with Zhu Bajie to watch the little movie.


    Seeing this, the demon Bruce Lee was very relieved.


    It''s dangerous. He''s really afraid that he''ll fight with the great sage of Qi Tian. He doesn''t know that his cultivation is actually higher than him. This monkey is the weakest great sage in the world of all heavens. The devil Bruce Lee is still scared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing that the demon Bruce Lee has successfully managed to get Monkey King and pig Bajie to watch the movie, I don''t know when to open the live broadcast, Shiqiu nods in admiration.


    What is an example?


    Boss long is our example!


    Originally, a big devil forced himself to do this kind of thing for the sake of life. Finally, he succeeded. He was about to get the classics of Monkey King and pig Bajie, and with them, his pet shop was on fire.


    What is this? This is a true inspirational story.


    Night someone will live his behavior to the group is to let the group friends can understand this truth - in the future you will thank now desperately yourself!


    Boss long has been fighting for his life just now, so he will have a big harvest soon!


    So thinking, the next second, nightfall saw a message appeared on the chat screen.


    Tu Shanya: "shameless, damn it!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 274

    Seeing the news sent by Tu Shanya, he really didn''t know what to say at night. He forgot that there was such a serious iceberg beauty in the group. She was really scolding the devil Bruce Lee when she asked her to watch him do these things.


    Fortunately, Yaya''s sister is Yaya''s sister after all. There are not many cruel words. After saying four words, she retreated from the studio and did not continue to criticize the devil Bruce Lee. However, yeshiqiu guessed that the devil Bruce Lee might have to avoid the elder sister for a few days in the affiliated world. After all, she dirtied her eyes.


    What, blame me?


    Where can I expect this kind of thing to happen? I also have a good intention. I want you to see your inspirational story. Subconsciously, I forget that there are women in our group.


    Ding, Yin Su Su said he had something to say.


    Ding, Qian Renxue says she has something to say.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    After Tu Shanya, others came out one after another.


    The Baifeng mountain hunting has ended. According to the original plan, after the end of the hunting, Yunmeng Jiang''s family is going to hold a banquet to entertain all the friends. But because Jin Guangshan is dead, the banquet can''t go on.


    Otherwise, the Jin family in Lanling will not be able to curse the world.


    Oh, our patriarch came to attend the hunting party held by your Yunmeng Jiang family, but he was killed at the hunting party. When you know this, you still have a big banquet. You are laughing and laughing there. Are you bullying people too much? What do you think of our Lanling Jin family?


    In this way, the banquet was gone, which led many friends to return to their own world directly after the hunting. Of course, a few of them stayed there. They all wanted to have a face-to-face conversation with Wei Wuxian to consolidate their relationship.


    After all, the Yiling monk who saw the dog counsellor at least entered the realm of Yuanying with half a foot. Behind him stood a Yunmeng Jiangshi. Among the entrepreneurs in the chat group, his capital is relatively strong. And although he likes to offend people, he doesn''t offend people at first sight. There are always a few people who like him and play well with him in such a big world.


    Therefore, Baiyue, Li Maozhen, Pudu Cihang and qianrenxue stayed with him to deal with the death of Jin Guangshan.


    By the way, after Qianren snow stays, Wei Wuxian tries to pull her to Jiang Yanli''s side while dealing with Jin Guangshan, which makes her uncomfortable.


    She is not an idiot. She guessed Wei Wuxian''s mind when she first came here. This boy wants to match himself with his elder martial sister.


    To tell you the truth, although Miss Jiang''s appearance is only superior, she is gentle and has good cooking skills. If she is really a man, she may "reluctantly" accept Wei Wuxian''s kindness and accept his elder martial sister, but


    I''m a woman!


    How can I be with your elder martial sister?


    So, Mr. Wei, I can only appreciate your kindness. Your elder martial sister still keeps it for your own use. Oh no, it''s better to leave it to other young talents.


    In this way, Qianren snow quietly away from Jiang Yanli, keep some distance with her, this small detail was Wei Wuxian income fundus, the whole person suddenly surprised.


    What''s the matter, brother Xue? Is he pretending to be reserved or


    He doesn''t dare to think about that possibility. He already regards Qian Renxue as his brother-in-law. If he is not interested in his elder martial sister, won''t she be very sad?


    At that time, Wei Wuxian subconsciously turned to look at Jiang Yanli, but he didn''t expect that he saw a scene that almost made him vomit blood.


    Elder martial sister, he was not sad. On the contrary, she went to comfort jinzixuan, who was now sad because of her dead father.


    I''ll go!


    Wei Wuxian immediately burst a rude sentence in his heart, covered his chest and stepped back several steps.


    He thinks that what he is most worried about is that it will still happen. Judging from the performance of elder martial sister, she obviously has a deep feeling for jinzixuan. She can''t tear it down if she says so, but what should she do? Uncle Jiang and Jin Guangshan have given up their engagement. This


    Wei Wuxian did not dare to imagine, he suddenly felt that the fate is really magical.


    In the video of their original fate, the two retired first and then got together again. Now is it the same?


    However, jinzixuan is the son of Jin Guangshan. He is likely to become the same person as his father in the future. Elder martial sister, be careful!


    Wei Wuxian wants to say something, but seeing Jiang Yanli''s meticulous care of jinzixuan, he feels that it''s useless for him to say it. Elder martial sister won''t listen to it.


    No way, he finally can only deep sigh, into depression.


    At this moment, even if he doesn''t have the lower limit to kill jinzixuan, it''s useless, because seeing the elder martial sister''s appearance, if jinzixuan dies, I''m afraid her heart will die, so what can he do?


    Salad!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "boss long is really willing to go out for business. I admire him! Unlike me, I don''t know where to go now, even if I can go out with everything. "After sending out this news, Wei Wuxian looked up at the blue sky and white clouds and sighed deeply. He was too difficult.


    He wants to stop elder martial sister from being with jinzixuan, but he doesn''t know how to do it. There is no solution.


    Yin Su Su: "boss long is willing to take huge risks for business, which is really admirable, but what patriarch Tushan said is also true, and his behavior is too That''s a little bit more. "


    Majestic: "woman, you are too superficial. Why not watch that kind of video? As Zhu Bajie, president you''s world leader, said, this is the root of all things'' reproduction. What''s shameless? If this kind of thing is shameless, then you can answer me, "how did your son Zhang Wuji come from?"


    Yin Su Su


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "master Xiong, please pay attention to some words. In addition, the reason why Mrs. Yin thinks boss Long''s behavior is improper is that he let Qi Tian Da Sheng and marshal Tian Peng see it in front of so many people... "


    "All things can be said to people. There is no difference between secretly looking at this kind of thing in private and openly looking at it in front of many people. Why should we stick to those details?" Without waiting for Zhang Wuji to finish his speech, xiongba interrupted him with a wave of his hand.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said


    Yin Su Su: "master, you just don''t stick to the details, so you are now recovering in the affiliated world. If the little girl guesses well, you were injured in Baifeng mountain hunting and didn''t return to Tianxia society, but chose to stay in the affiliated world to recover. Are you worried that your second disciple Bu Jingyun will take the opportunity to attack you?


    It''s because you didn''t pay attention to details and killed Huo family village. "


    Majestic overlord


    Well, you Yin Susu, villain Dezhi, are not afraid of me after wearing the same pair of pants with Zhang Wuji, right? How dare you talk back to me?!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what are you focusing on? What we should be concerned about is not that boss Long''s pet shop is about to sell pets with the lineage of Monkey King and marshal Zhu Bajie? " Standing beside Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen patted him on the shoulder sighing and said in the group.


    Then, he took the lead in AI te demon Bruce Lee, and said: @ demon Bruce Lee, dragon boss, Xiao Wang wants to reserve a pet with Monkey King blood from you


    Devil Bruce Lee


    How do you know that Bruce Lee will soon be able to create the descendants of the monkey king?

 Chapter 275

    AI te''s demon Bruce Lee didn''t say in the group that he wanted to take Monkey King and zhubajie Scripture fluid. He only talked about it with the group leader in private. In the group, he said that he wanted to travel with the group leader in the world where he was. As for what he would do after he went, he didn''t mention a word.


    Now, Li Maozhen suddenly asked herself to book a pet with Monkey King''s blood. It''s amazing. How did he know? Could he calculate it?


    The devil Bruce Lee guessed in his heart, and then he put his spirit into the chat group. As soon as he entered the group, he saw a live room on the top of the chat screen. Is it open, or is the group leader open? What is the group leader broadcasting?


    The demon Bruce Lee turns his head and looks at the night when he is smiling at him. He looks at him in the opposite direction. The demon Bruce Lee is stunned, and then understands in an instant.


    Mad, the leader of the group, he''s Broadcasting Bruce Lee!


    When I enter the studio, sure enough, the person who appears on it is myself. So, what Bruce Lee did just now was broadcast to the group by the group leader?


    Finished, Bruce Lee, my image, I


    The devil Bruce Lee is biting his mouth. He wants to show his aggrieved appearance to yeshiqiu. He is worried that he will be seen by the people in the group when he makes that kind of expression. After all, it''s live. So for a moment, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Seeing the demon Bruce Lee''s embarrassment and impatience, Qiu smiles at night, and then closes the studio. His figure flashes to him, pats him on the shoulder, and says to him, "why, I don''t think I should broadcast your business live without your consent?"


    The devil Bruce Lee bit his mouth and was silent for a while. Then he said in a hoarse voice: "Bruce Lee I dare not. "


    "Oh, what dare you? It''s normal to think so. However, if I tell you this in advance, your live broadcast will not be authentic enough. After all, I want others to follow your example and do their best for their own future! "


    "Role models?" The demon Bruce Lee''s face is incredible. My image has been destroyed by the live broadcast of the group leader. Do you still say that I am an example of the group friends? Are you making me laugh?


    "Don''t believe it, although some people in the group, well, the women in the group will think you are shameless after watching the live broadcast, but men will not think so. On the contrary, they will envy you that you are about to obtain the descendants of Monkey King and pig Bajie, and make a lot of money by them.


    And how did you get their descendants?


    Do business with them!


    What''s the process of doing business with them? Is there any danger during the period? Do you persist in the face of danger? All these will be noticed by them. Then, do you think you are an example worthy of learning from them? " At night, Qiu asks the devil Bruce Lee.


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Group leader, your words sound reasonable, but why do I always feel that there is something wrong with Bruce Lee?


    "Image is important, but Bruce Lee, do you really think you have a good image in the hearts of your friends?" At night, Qiu then asked the devil Bruce Lee a question that directly hit the soul.


    Hearing this, the devil Bruce Lee''s heart trembled. Of course, he knew that his image was bad. After all, he was a devil. What''s good about the devil''s image.


    But then again, how many people in the group have a good image?


    Except for moon worship and Qianren snow, they don''t look like good people!


    And Baiyue, who seems to be a good guy, is actually a cult leader. If you really want to say that such a large chat group is like a thousand Renxue, the image of a person is still passable.


    What, tusanya?


    Hum, a woman who always puts on air conditioning can have a good image. At most, her appearance is good.


    So, back to the previous question, group leader, you mean that I''m not very good, so I can break the jar, right?


    I''m really


    "Don''t pay too much attention to this. It can also make the group friends know you better. With this, I think many group friends will be willing to have more in-depth exchanges and cooperation with you in the future. After all, they think that they will trust you more when they know you better, don''t they?"


    Devil Bruce Lee


    Hang on, hang on.


    I can''t see that you are still a big liar. I can''t help but think what you said is very reasonable. It''s really hateful.


    "Well, let''s get back to Li Maozhen''s news. When business comes, we still need to hurry up." Seeing that the devil Bruce Lee was speechless because of his own great principle, Qiu said to him with a smile at night.


    "Well." The other party is the leader of the group. He has no choice but to take him. Bruce Lee purses his mouth and nods his head. Then he replies to Li Maozhen according to what he says. Naturally, the result of the reply is that he agrees with his reservation.


    As soon as Li Maozhen''s reservation was successful, other friends who saw the scene also began to make reservation.


    Everything is just like what the devil Bruce Lee thought before he came here. The names of Qi Tian Da Sheng and Tian Peng Marshal are too big, so even if the monkey king and Zhu Bajie in the live broadcast don''t look very powerful, the group friends can''t help but want to have a pet with their blood.Of course, the main target is the monkey king. After all, the descendants of Zhu Bajie What''s the use of it? Do you want to eat yourself poor?


    See the group that constantly refresh the news, night autumn quietly relieved.


    In fact, the main reason why he broadcast the demon Bruce Lee live is that he wants to let his friends have a long experience and see how Bruce Lee works, but in the final analysis, there is also a bit of mischief.


    After all, it''s the characters in the animation that I used to watch. Now I appear in front of myself so directly. It''s unrealistic to say that I don''t have any childish ideas in my heart.


    Then, secretly opened the live broadcast.


    At that time, I was very happy and satisfied, but I was still a little uneasy afterwards and felt that it was not good to do so.


    Fortunately, I seem to have fooled Bruce Lee. I can''t do this kind of thing any more. As the leader of the group, I still have to have principles and quality!


    So think, night autumn solemnly nodded, this words he all believed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    After watching the little movie, Monkey King and pig Bajie both turned red and sat on the ground and refused to get up.


    At this time, the demon Bruce Lee, who had finished talking with the group about booking pets, came over and put away the equipment for playing the movie. Then he came to them and gave them a serious look at their pants. Then he nodded with satisfaction and said to them, "ladies and gentlemen, this is my new dress for you. Do you want to change now?"


    "Change clothes. By the way, is there water for us to take a bath?" Monkey King won''t speak. Pig Bajie asks the devil Bruce Lee.

 Chapter 276

    Bath water is not available to Bruce Lee. He is a fire dragon, not a water dragon. But it doesn''t matter. He has a chat group. He can ask his friends to help him get some water.


    Therefore, in the face of pig Bajie''s question, the devil Bruce Lee nodded without hesitation and said: "there is water."


    Then, the water came and the bath basin came. Zhu Bajie undressed and jumped into the bath basin at a speed beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The demon Bruce Lee silently picks up Zhu Bajie''s underpants, puts them into his Najie, and puts the new clothes he has prepared for him not far away from him.


    This pig, his underpants have scriptures. It''s the Scriptures he wants to take, so I''ll take the pants, Bruce Lee.


    "Dasheng, do you want to take a bath?" After putting away Zhu Bajie''s underpants, the demon Bruce Lee asks Monkey King, who is still sitting on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The monkey was silent for a while. The situation under his body told him that he needed to take a bath. But after witnessing the devil Bruce Lee stealing his underwear, he knew that if he went to take a bath, his underwear would be lost. Who knows what the lizard would do with my grandson''s underwear.


    But, don''t take a bath, my old sun is really uncomfortable tight!


    This is why the monkey king in this world is very low. If it were the monkey king in other world, he would have cast a small spell on himself to make his body clean. But still, as the worst great sage of heaven, he didn''t have the skill to call the wind and rain, or even change a little bit of water.


    So, after hesitating for a while, the monkey king finally nodded, gritted his teeth and said a word: "wash."


    Anyway, my grandson is a male monkey. He wants my grandson''s underwear. Just give it to him. What''s the big deal.


    Monkey king thought of breaking the jar in his heart.


    In this way, more than ten seconds later, the devil Bruce Lee smoothly got Monkey King''s underwear, and all the things he wanted to get during this trip have been in hand.


    Looking at the jubilant devil Bruce Lee, who almost didn''t dance on the spot, Qiu applauded him at night and congratulated boss long on his success.


    "Group leader, someone wants to contact us through silly girl." Just when yeshiqiu wanted to organize people to go back to 2006 to see if the time and space had changed, grey wolf came over and said to him.


    "The scientists of 2060?" At night, Qiu put down her clapping hands and asked gray wolf, who was holding a silly girl in the shape of a crystal doll.


    "Yes."


    "It seems that the scientists are worried that we will be bad for them. Grey wolf, can your time travel to their time and space? "


    "Well Originally, it''s OK, but after you restart the silly girl, those people seem to have encrypted the tunnel to their time and space. It''s difficult for this time machine to shuttle to them, but if you want to go, give me a day. I''ll upgrade the time machine and go tomorrow. " Grey wolf scratched his head and replied to autumn at night.


    "Tomorrow? Forget it. I''ll waste a rune. " Night autumn said without hesitation.


    Although he is the leader of the group, he also needs to buy a crossing symbol and can''t cross at will. He originally wanted to go to the world in 2060 to meet the arrogant scientists and ask them where they got the courage. After fighting the great sage of Qi Tian, he will fight the leader of the group. But since grey wolf said so, it''s OK.


    Touching his chin and thinking about it, yeshiqiu said to gray wolf: "in this way, you use silly girl to send them a message, saying that we have no intention to be enemies with them. Only when they take the lead in attacking us, we have to defend ourselves. Silly girl will take it as compensation for us. If they don''t agree, just come to our door and have a try."


    "All right." Grey wolf answered, and then with his finger on the crystal doll, he sent this message to the scientists in 2060.


    After that, grey wolf took out a sticker from under his hat and put it on the crystal doll. Suddenly, he felt that the whole world became quiet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Magic mobile world, 2060.


    "Director, we have received a reply from the other party." The young scientist, who first directed silly girl to attack Monkey King, and then manipulated her to attack grey wolf, said to an elder nearby.


    "What did they say?"


    "He said


    "Director, no, we lost contact with silly girl." Before the young scientist could finish, another scientist suddenly called out.


    They lost the control of silly girl, which was very frightening. Now they have lost contact, which makes people feel even worse. What are their origins, what do they want to do, and will they do harm to us?


    All these problems haunt the minds of scientists and make them feel very heavy.


    The old man, who was called "director" by many scientists, pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and said seriously, "how did you lose contact with silly girl?""I don''t know. Not long after we received the message from each other, our contact with silly girl suddenly disappeared. It felt like something had blocked the signal between us."


    "Silly girl is a magic mobile phone that we make that can travel through time and space. Even if she is restarted, as long as she is still in the time and space we know, we can locate her and those people according to the data How to block the signal between us? " The director frowned and said in a low voice.


    Then he asked the young scientist, who had not finished speaking, to continue talking. He wanted to know what the reply was.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Using a sticker to shield the connection between scientists in 2060 and silly girl, grey wolf takes silly girl into her own Najie and prepares to study her carefully through various machines in the laboratory after returning to the affiliated world.


    In this kind of place, even it can''t see through the silly girl very quickly. This thing is really magical, and the level of technology is not low.


    "Group leader, Bruce Lee''s business has been finished." At this time, the excited devil Bruce Lee returns to yeshiqiu and says respectfully to him.


    Maybe it''s because of the harvest. The displeasure caused by the group leader''s live broadcast of what he did has now disappeared. He is happy now!


    He has received more than ten orders. When he cultivates the descendants of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, he thinks there will be more orders.


    You know, group friends not only buy things for themselves, but also their parents, wives and children, brothers and sisters, loyal subordinates and so on, so their Zhutian pet shop faces many customers.


    "If it''s done, let''s go back. First, we''ll travel to the time and space where we are, and then we''ll go back to the affiliated world. Of course, if you want to stay here for one day, you can." At night, Qiu says to the devil Bruce Lee, and then turns to see Huang Mei No.2, who is still chatting with Huang Mei king in this time and space.


    This guy should go back with you Suowei, right?


    [Ding, the falling Luocha God has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Luocha God?

 Chapter 277

    Hearing the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, Qiu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled at night.


    For the group of new people to this matter, he is now no surprise, but the three words of Luocha God had to remind him of a person, qianrenxue her mother, bibidong.


    What''s more, Luocha God is about to fall. Does that mean that there is a dying god in my group?


    "System, call out the identity information of this new person to show me." At night, pointing to Huang Mei No. 2 not far away, Qiu winks at you Suo Wei and signals him to call people back. At the same time, he says to the system in his heart.


    You Suowei looks miserable when he receives the group leader''s look. He doesn''t want to go there. He just wants to make soy sauce safely. Why is it so difficult?


    Alas!


    "Boss long, let''s go and call Huang Mei back. By the way, he''s a boy from the Buddha''s seat in the East. He''s famous. You''re interested in his scriptures, aren''t you Just about to start, suddenly the corner of his eye catches a glimpse of the demon Bruce Lee. Yousuo has a plan in mind and says to him in a hurry.


    "The boy of Buddha from the East, this Well, Mr. you, let''s talk as we walk. " Hearing what you do, the demon Bruce Lee''s eyes flashed a wave of expression, hesitated for a moment, and then his body flashed to you do, put his arm around his shoulder and said to him.


    Then, they went to the location of Huangmei king and Huangmei No. 2.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    After receiving the command of yeshiqiu, the system transfers the identity information of the new man to him.


    [Name: bibidong


    birthplace: Douluo mainland animation version of the world


    gender: female


    Cultivation: eighth level mid-term | first level Shendi (temporarily only with the level of third level Shendi)


    throne: Luocha God


    spirit: death spider emperor, soul eating spider emperor


    group score: 0


    status: on the verge of death


    comprehensive evaluation of group strength: Douluo mainland For tens of thousands of years, he is the third elitist to become a God. He has seven rings of gods and controls the hatred and killing formed by evil and resentment. In addition, he can obtain their darkest and dirtiest ideas from living and dead creatures and gather them into the divine power of the Rocha God, which is extremely powerful. Unfortunately, she was in bad luck and chose to fight with kaigua''s traverser. Eventually, she was defeated by Shura sword and her life was about to die. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    I wish I could. It''s really Bi Bi Dong!


    Douluo mainland animation version of bibidong, etc., I''ll have a look again.


    At night, Qiu then calls out Qian Renxue''s identity information and finds that she comes from Douluo''s mainland novel version of the world.


    Good guy, after Yin Su Su and Zhang Wuji, we have another pair of close relatives. It''s really a coincidence.


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is online. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "as soon as I heard the news that a new person had joined the group, I came here quickly. With the help of master Purdue, we Yunmeng Jiang family finally got away from the death of Jin Guangshan, and the pot was left to the Wen family of Qishan. Now we are discussing how to besiege the never night city and avenge Jin Guangshan!


    By the way, @ the falling Luocha God, new man, what''s your name? Why don''t you use your own name for your group business card? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "the God of Luocha is about to fall. Judging from the group business card, this new group friend, are you seriously injured and in danger at any time? What''s more, Luocha God, are you a God? "


    The speed is slower than that of the water group. Li Maozhen comes out after Wei Wuxian and asks Bi bidong, who has just joined the chat group. She is not shocked, but just curious.


    After all, he has seen the demons and ghosts, and he has also known Sha Qian Mo, the holy king of the demon world. Now he has seen a God, which is nothing to be excited about.


    Of course, this is their ordinary group members can not see the strength level of each other, otherwise, Li Maozhen would not be so calm.


    On Xiuwei, this big guy from Douluo''s mainland animation world is the highest one in the chat group, which is higher than Baiyue.


    At present, the cultivation level of Baiyue is at the beginning of the eighth level, which is a little lower than her. Of course, cultivation is not equal to combat power. The combat power of Baiyue, which can control water Warcraft to clean the whole world, is absolutely higher than that of bidong.


    Of course, the premise is that he has water Warcraft in hand. If not, it''s hard to say.


    Back to the point, bibidong''s group business card and the identity information given by the system all say that she is about to fall. As the leader of the group, you can''t just sit back and ignore her. Otherwise, a new person has just arrived in the group, and soon the new person will be killed in her own world. That''s too ridiculous.


    In addition, since bibidong has become the God of Luocha, she should have been founded in Douluo world in animation version, and become the queen of the martial spirit empire. She has more power than qianrenxue. Such a group of friends can bring her great benefits. It''s a pity to let her die.In addition, he who has read Douluo''s original works has sympathy for both qianrenxue and bibidong. This is a poor woman.


    Although she is not a good person, her miserable life experience is hard to be moved. Therefore, no matter from what aspect, yeshiqiu thinks that she should save her, and she can''t die like this.


    So, in the evening, Qiu began to talk about the leader of the moon worship.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douluo mainland, animation world.


    He blocked the Shura sword from Tang San for the world''s Qianren snow. Bibidong fell from the air with a look of relief on his face, but he was worried.


    Since she was like that damned man of qianxunqi, her life is full of darkness and no light. Death may be a relief for her, but when she dies, what should her daughter Xiaoxue and her disciple Nana do?


    Tang San, and the two empires of Tiandou and Xingluo, will they let them go?


    Bibidong didn''t know, so she was worried, but now she had nothing to do, because she felt that her life was passing by.


    The Shura sword is really powerful. Even if you have become the God of Luocha, I''m afraid you can only


    "Well, what''s this?" When bibidong sighed that she was about to die, she suddenly found that there was a strange thing in her mind, which seemed to be a screen like thing made by a soul guide. What is this?


    Bidong was puzzled.

 Chapter 278

    "This is Snow After receiving the voice message from qianrenxue, looking at the group of business cards on her head, bibidong, who is falling towards the ground, flashed an incredible look in his eyes.


    How can this be possible? Her snow is clearly in front of her eyes. How can it run into her mind?


    No, this man is not Xiaoxue. My Xiaoxue is a girl, but he is a man.


    Just after chatting with Baiyue, I was about to take Qianren snow Aite out and tell her that her mother had entered the group. Unexpectedly, the girl came out by herself. Suddenly, at night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised a hint of fun and sent a message to her in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "qianrenxue, let me introduce you. This new man is the third God residence in Douluo for tens of thousands of years. Her name is bibidong."


    Qianren snow


    Wei Wuxian: "bibidong, this name is so familiar. I seem to have heard it somewhere."


    Black Marshal: "idiot, all the leaders have talked about Douluo mainland, but you haven''t responded yet. When I went to Douluo mainland last time to wake up my soul, I heard the name. It seems that it''s the Pope of some soul hall, bidong."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, yes, the Pope of wuhundian is called bibidong. It turns out that this new man is also from Douluo mainland. Brother Xue, she is your hometown


    Qianren snow


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I haven''t been to Douluo, but I remember xuegongzi once said that her life object, that is, martial spirit, is closest to the existence of God, and there has been no God in Douluo for many years. Why do the leaders say that the Pope is the third God''s residence in Douluo for tens of thousands of years?"


    "She''s not bidong at all." See more and more group of friends to discuss the identity of the new person, thousand Ren snow from a daze back to God, said in a cold voice in the group.


    Xiongba: "brother Xue, pay attention to your words. The leaders all said that this new friend is bidong from Douluo. How can you say that he is not? Have you ever seen bidong? "


    Qian Renxue: "of course I have. I will never forget that woman''s appearance. Although she is hateful, her face is definitely not as ugly as the newcomer. "


    Bibidong


    My face is very ugly. I''m so sorry for you!


    Hearing Qianren Snow''s words, even if he was about to die, bibidong''s heart was also angry.


    Even if she has become a God, she is still a woman. As a woman, who can tolerate others saying that she is ugly?


    Anyway, I can''t stand it!


    And then, are these people real?


    They were discussing my identity. The man with the same name as Xiaoxue said that I was not bibidong, and he had met me. However, in my impression, even before I became a God, I had never met him when my appearance was so beautiful.


    What''s going on?


    "@ qianrenxue, this new man is indeed bibidong, and the place she lives in is also called Douluo mainland. However, she and you are not the same people in the world. The relationship between you and her is the same as that between Zhang Wuji and Yin Susu, and they are close relatives in the parallel world." At night, Qiu explained to Qianren snow.


    Qianren snow


    Yeshiqiu: "as for Li Maozhen, why did qianrenxue say that there is no God in Douluo, but bibidong, who just joined our chat group, is a God. That''s because they are not only in a parallel world, but also in different time and space, and the new couple is in a later time.


    In fact, in the world where Qianren snow lives, in her original fate, bibidong in her world will become a God in the future. "


    Qianren snow


    Why didn''t you tell me such an important thing before?


    Wei Wuxian: "close relatives? What do you mean, Lord? Do you mean brother Xue and Pope bidong of Wuhun temple have a mother child relationship


    Night time autumn: "no, it''s mother and daughter."


    Wei Wuxian


    My God!!!


    Group leader, are you kidding me? Brother Xue, he is It''s clearly a man. Well, I''m still thinking about how to separate elder martial sister and jinzixuan and match them together. Now you tell me that he''s a woman!


    I


    Who am I, where am I from, where am I going?


    Wei Wuxian turns around and looks at Qianren snow, which is not far away from him. His face twitches, and the whole person feels bad.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was a complete fool, regardless of gender. I wanted to match a woman to my elder martial sister. This


    No, I can''t let uncle Jiang, Mrs. Yu and Jiang Cheng know about it, or I''ll be finished.


    Wei Wuxian pursed his mouth and took a deep look at Qianren snow, who was also in a complicated mood. He silently wiped his face and didn''t speak.


    What else can he say?He''s going crazy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Douluo mainland animation version of the world.


    Looking at the news in the chat group, bibidong was full of shock and doubt.


    Snow in parallel world? Another bidong? What the hell is this guy talking about?


    "Be careful!" At this time, a scream rang out. Because of the use of the secret method, Qianren snow, whose God''s throne was broken, was flying towards her and wanted to take her into her arms. Unfortunately, she was seriously injured, so she was very unstable. It seemed that she was falling towards the ground with her.


    "Xiaoxue..." Looking at his daughter who has been "disgusted" by him for so many years, bidong shouts out his love for her in a hoarse voice, and his eyes show his reluctant mood.


    She hates the world, and she wants to destroy it, but for her own daughter, she is really, really reluctant. She is very worried about whether she and Nana will survive in the continent dominated by Tiandou and Xingluo, haotianzong and Qibao liulizong after her death.


    Even if we can, can we live well?


    However, she had no choice. She was about to die.


    Wait a minute. The strange place in my mind is the man with the same name as Xiaoxue. Oh no, according to the man named yeshiqiu with a yellow hat, he is actually a woman and my daughter


    Where did I get my other daughter?


    Make my head dizzy!


    However, she seems to have said before that they can help me. Is that true?


    Thinking, bibidong is going to ask for help in the group. She has her own pride. She would rather die than ask for help. But for the sake of her daughter and disciples, she is willing to give up that pride. Whether it is true or not, she will try it.


    "Everybody, you..."


    "Roar!"


    As soon as bibidong said a few words, suddenly, a roar of an earthshaking beast sounded. There was a wave in the space. Then, a huge head with a ferocious face appeared from the sky.


    On the head of this strange animal, there stands a tall man with long black hair hanging down his waist, wantonly spreading behind him, smiling, which makes people feel guilty.

 Chapter 279

    "He is..."


    Seeing this man, Bi Bi Dong''s eyes suddenly brightened. She had just seen this man in her mind. It seemed that he was called moon worship. Yes, it was moon worship!


    "Who?" Looking at the water Warcraft that suddenly protrudes from the sky through the space, Tang San, who has achieved double gods in this world, frowns and looks dignified. He holds the Shura sword in his hand and asks the moon worshiper standing on the top of the water Warcraft.


    In his perception, the energy in the body of this suspected soul beast is not below him, even slightly higher than him. As for the man standing on the head of "soul beast", although the energy in his body is not as good as that of this soul beast, it is absolutely up to the level of God''s residence. Such existence can''t be the creatures of Douluo. Where do they come from What''s the purpose?


    "My God, what is that? What a big beast! What a terrible smell Not only bibidong and Tang San, but also his companions in the rear of Tang San and the army of Tiandou Empire saw that the water Warcraft appeared in the sky. Their faces were shocked and their bodies trembled.


    There''s no way. The size of this "soul beast" is too big. As soon as it appears, the whole world becomes dim. It just blocks out the sky.


    "Under the title of blue power king, you are erudite. Do you know what kind of soul beast this is?" The commander-in-chief of Tiandou army swallowed his saliva and asked the master around him.


    Hearing this, the master, who frowned like Tang San, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s definitely not a ghost beast, because no ghost beast dares to appear in the battlefield of God in this world, even the legendary one million year old."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Things are getting more complicated. The situation may change. Marshal, order the army to be ready." The master said to marshal Tiandou.


    "This OK, I know, but I believe that Lord Poseidon will lead us to win the final victory. "


    "Well, I also believe in Xiao San, but in addition to trusting him, we should also do what we should do." The master nodded.


    "Yes, I see, Blue King."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the sky.


    After receiving the group leader''s order, he brought water Warcraft here to save the new moon. Hearing Tang San''s question, he laughed at him and said in a gentle voice, "little brother, it''s meaningless to tell you who I am, because you won''t stop because of my identity, right?"


    With that, the moon toward bibidong and Qianren snow in the position of a grasp, suddenly, a strong airflow appeared, wrapped them up, toward their own this fly.


    "Well? Are you their helper? " Seeing the act of worshiping the moon, Tang San, who has already incarnated as Shura God, has a cold sense of killing in his eyes and asks him coldly.


    "Obviously, yes."


    "Well, Shura, judge!" After getting the answer, Tang San''s Divine Wings vibrated, and the whole person disappeared from the original place in an instant. He appeared in front of the moon worship, waving the Shura divine sword in his hand, and slashed at him fiercely.


    The surface of Shura''s divine sword is red and shining, and the powerful power of judgment is attached to it, which makes other deities who are not the supreme gods feel awed by this power. Even if they still dare to resist, they will finally die under Shura''s sword because of the restraint of the divine power law.


    The defeat of bibidong and qianrenxue before is the best proof.


    With the power of the sea god alone, Tang San couldn''t be equal to the joint efforts of the mother and daughter of bibidong, but once the power of Shura came out, the situation turned around in an instant.


    As the supreme god of Shura, his strength is really boundless.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, a huge explosion sounded, and Tang San flew backward faster than when he came.


    At the foot of the moon worship, the water Warcraft, which has completely come out of the space, is raising its tail and rapidly motivating its powerful water magic.


    As the ancient Warcraft of Xianjian world, water Warcraft is controlled by the moon worship and sealed by the descendants of Nu Wa. It seems that the card is very low, but in fact, its strength is not under the great gods of the divine world.


    With a slight movement of its tail, it can shake the earth and shake the mountains. It opens its mouth and roars up to the sky. The whole sky can be covered with dark clouds in an instant. If it works hard and goes crazy, it can even launch a flood to submerge the whole world and completely destroy all life on the earth.


    Such it, want to block Tang San''s Shura sword and not much difficulty.


    After all, although the Shura sword is strong, it has no use for water Warcraft because it is a Warcraft, not a God. How can it be restrained by the law enforcement God?


    Therefore, if Tang San wants to defeat it, he can only rely on his real strength.


    "Little three!" In the army of Tiandou, the master cried excitedly when he saw that his beloved was withdrawn by the tail of the beast.


    He treats Tang San as his own son. If something happens to him, he will not live."Teacher, I''m fine." Although the distance is very far, Tang San still clearly heard the master''s call, then he said.


    Then, he wiped the golden bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and looked at the moon worship and the water Warcraft under his feet.


    The "soul beast" actually directly used its tail to fight against its Shura sword, but its tail was still intact. On the contrary, it was shot out, which was the result of the gap in strength.


    Very strong, this "soul beast" is even stronger than himself!


    Thinking of this, Tang San didn''t want to retreat. He just thought about what strategy he should use to defeat the enemy in front of him.


    After learning from Tang Yuehua for a long time, he knew that sometimes we can''t defeat the enemy by strength alone. Wisdom is no less than strength.


    "Bibidong, are you ok?" Just when Tang San was thinking hard about his strategy, bibidong and qianrenxue had already been carried to him by Baiyue with magic. Looking at the dying bibidong, Baiyue immediately took out the advanced healing medicine made by medicinal dust and gave it to her, then asked her.


    After taking the medicine, bibidong''s face became more beautiful. Looking at the moon worship in front of him, he said gratefully, "thank you for your help."


    "Don''t say thank you. Since you have joined the chat group, we are partners. It''s very normal for partners to help each other. Besides, I''m here at the order of the group leader. If you ask the group friends to thank me, I will feel uneasy." Baiyue said gently to bidong.


    "Group leader?"


    "Yes, it''s the group..."


    "Good chance!" Seeing that Baiyue was talking to bibidong, Tang sanxindao immediately changed the position of God to sea god, changed the Shura sword in his hand to sea god Trident, held it, worshipped the moon and killed bibidong.


    He had already understood that this "soul beast" was water, so it would have a great effect to use the God of the sea to deal with it. Moreover, when the man was talking with bibidong, he was distracted, and he would hit the target with one hit.


    "What a naive young man." At the same moment of Tang San''s hand, Bai Yue, who was still concerned about bibidong''s injury, said in his heart. At the same time, water Warcraft roared up to the sky. Suddenly, the sky split in two like a burst. Endless water gushed out of the cracks and oppressed Tang San crazily.


    In addition, the earth also vibrated violently. The sea, mountains and rivers surged rapidly. One by one, they rushed straight to the sky. The target was Tang San.


    Tang San

 Chapter 280

    Am I dreaming?


    Looking around at the countless fierce floods sweeping towards him, Tang San widened his eyes, and his eyes were full of incredible looks.


    I''m the Poseidon!


    How can this "soul beast" summon so much water to deal with me?


    You know, as a Poseidon, he has unparalleled control over water, but even he can''t summon such a scale of flood as water Warcraft. Maybe he can in the future, but at least for now, he can''t.


    This "soul beast" with water attribute is better than his own sea god in controlling water. How can people accept this?


    "Poseidon, steady wave!"


    The route of worshiping the moon and bibidong was blocked by the flood. There was no way. Tang San could only stop his flash body, lift the trident of Poseidon in his hand, and use his magic skills to stop the torrential flood around him.


    With Tang San''s magical skill, the Poseidon Trident in his hand gives off a dazzling blue light, which makes the cloudy sky become bright again because of the roar of water Warcraft.


    His move is a miracle created by the last Poseidon to save many coastal residents who were about to die when the tsunami broke out. No matter how huge the tsunami is, it can be calmed down in an instant.


    At this time, although he was hit by a huge flood and was in the sky rather than the sea, this "fixed wave" tactic is still useful.


    Tang San is full of confidence in his magic skills.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Tang San, who released the blue light, was engulfed by the endless flood. The huge water pressure constantly squeezed his body, which made his face become extremely handsome after awakening, uncontrollably ugly.


    This NIMA Are you kidding me? It''s useless!


    It''s illogical that the magic skill that can stop the tsunami can''t stop the flood.


    Tang San, who is good at thinking, is really confused by the scene in front of him at this moment. Where is the "soul beast" in the end? Why does he have the illusion of "I am a false sea god" compared with it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not only Tang San, but also the last sea god and Shura God, who were watching the divine battle, frowned and looked puzzled.


    Shura God looked at the sea god around him and asked, "Poseidon, you have been fighting the water world for countless years, do you know that strange beast?"


    Poseidon Shura, you are the God of law enforcement. You don''t know him. How can I know him? "


    "You are the God of the sea!" Shura stressed the way.


    "Not anymore." Poseidon waved his hand and said very single.


    "Yes? I think Tang San''s situation is very bad now. The sea water summoned by the strange beast may not help him, but the Tianshui and the mountain water are not under the jurisdiction of the sea god. He has begun to get hurt.


    Even if he can rush out of the flood and see the current situation, it is difficult for him to be the opponent of the strange beast and the man standing on the top of the strange beast. Once he dies, you will still take the position of the sea god.


    Don''t forget, although he has inherited your divinity, he hasn''t come to the divine world yet, so in the final analysis, the sea god is still you. "


    Poseidon: --


    "Even if you say so, I just don''t know if I don''t know. Can you scare me and I can grow knowledge?" Poseidon held his hand and said helplessly to Shura God.


    "Well, it seems that you''ve been a sea god for so many years. You''re useless. You can''t even recognize the beast whose head is obviously born from the sea." See Poseidon really don''t know that strange beast, Shura God cold stare at him one eye, say.


    "Hello, Shura, although you are the God of law enforcement, you can''t insult me like this. I''m a first-class God''s residence at least!"


    "In my eyes, there is no difference between the first-class and the third-class deities." Shura spirit light way.


    Poseidon: --


    OK, you are the Supreme God. You are powerful. You can pretend to be powerful in front of the two gods. What is the ability to pretend to be powerful in front of me?!


    "We don''t know the exotic animals, but they also have such powerful energy and water control ability. It seems that something that we don''t know must have happened in Douluo." He didn''t know what Poseidon was thinking. Shura''s eyes narrowed and he continued.


    "Nonsense, but what can we do? According to the divine law, we can''t interfere in the development of each continent. You hid Shura''s divine power in Xiaowu to help Tang San cover up the breath of his upcoming resurrection, so as not to be discovered by the inheritance of the Rocha God. It''s already a violation of the law. Do you want to do it again? " Poseidon didn''t say well.


    "Why do I listen to you, as if I really hope Tang San will die?" Hearing the sea god''s words, the Shura God raised his hand suddenly, glanced at him and asked in a cold voice.


    "No, I''m just not reconciled. It''s a inheritance I''ve managed to find, but I have to share half of it with you.""If you don''t agree with what I''m going to do next, then we may not have a share in this inheritance."


    "Well, I know, so From now on, I''m selectively blind. No matter what you do, I don''t know. Do what you want It''s just a few Tucao, where can I really make complaints about the danger of Tang three''s life?


    "You know the big picture." The God of Shura lightly praised the God of the sea. Then, he continued to raise his hand. Suddenly, a powerful divine power overflowed from his palm and disappeared into the huge circle in front of him. The circle just showed everything in the battle field of Douluo and jialingguan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douluo continent.


    After water Warcraft engulfed Tang San with flood, Baiyue also ended the conversation with bibidong.


    Originally, the group leader asked him to come here to save the new people. His original idea was to save the new people and then take them to the affiliated world to heal their wounds. This task was completed.


    However, bibidong refused to leave alone. She was worried about her daughter and her apprentice.


    That''s OK. Taking one person is also a belt, and taking three people is also a belt. Since she says so, she will take all three of them into the affiliated world.


    But the chain reaction.


    In this world, Qian Renxue is not only worried about the injury of bibidong, but also worried about the Wuhun temple. Oh no, it''s the subordinates who are loyal to her in the Wuhun Empire, who have followed her grandfather for many years and are loyal to their thousand families. If she and bibidong leave, Tang Sanhe Tiandou empire will not let them go .


    Therefore, qianrenxue asks for Baiyue to take bibidong away, and she wants to stay here to advance and retreat with those people.


    However, if Qianren snow doesn''t go, where is bibidong willing to go?


    In this way, Baiyue felt that it was not easy for her to leave.


    He took a look at the endless flood that engulfed Tang San, and then at the Tiandou army not far away. He sighed deeply.


    I am determined to find love, pursue love, and create love. Since you are all unwilling to leave for love, let me help you to extend your great love!


    Thinking, as soon as the hand of the moon was raised, the eyes of the water Warcraft under her feet glowed scarlet, and turned her head to the direction of the Tiandou army.


    Many Tiandou soldiers

 Chapter 281

    Looking at the water Warcraft turning to his side, countless Tiandou soldiers in the Jialing pass looked frightened.


    "What should we do? Even the Poseidon has been defeated. What should we take to resist the attack of the" spirit beast "


    "Will you die? God, I don''t want to die. I have a new wife and unborn children in my family! "


    "The man standing on the head of the" soul beast "should also be a God, and he is more powerful than the God of the sea. It seems that he doesn''t look like the evil god under the Pope''s crown. Do you think it is possible for him to only hurt the high-level of those Empires and not embarrass us?"


    ¡­¡­


    For a time, many soldiers of the Tiandou Empire were talking about it, and many of them used the honorific title of "under the Pope''s crown" in comparison with bidong.


    Because in their hearts, there is nothing hateful about bibidong. The only people who really hate bibidong are the top officials of Tiandou Empire, Qibao liulizong, tangsan and Xiaowu.


    They either have a grudge against bibidong for killing their mother, or they have a grudge against her for destroying the clan and intending to seize the foundation and power of their ancestors. Naturally, they hate her to the bone. But for ordinary soldiers at the bottom, no matter who rules Douluo, they still live their own small life, which is no different.


    As for bibidong''s invasion of his own country, the indignation and blood that a Chinese should have


    I''m sorry, this one is not.


    The martial spirit hall is quite special. It belongs to different forces from the two empires. But it has a branch hall in every city. It exists beside the people of the two empires.


    Moreover, in Douluo mainland, all people, whether they are soul masters or not, have martial spirits. Except for those aristocrats who have soul masters in their families, other people go to the martial spirit hall to awaken their martial spirits with the help of the staff of the martial spirit hall. It''s no exaggeration to say that they have received the favor of the martial spirit hall.


    Wuhun temple is closely related to their lives, and they have been engaged in grassroots work for countless years. In the eyes of the people at the bottom of the mainland, what is the difference between them and those who belong to the two empires?


    It''s just a name. In terms of emotion, what''s the boundary?


    Moreover, before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the nationalities of the people in Wuhun hall were all from the two empires, and they were all our compatriots. They wanted to seize the position of Tiandou royal family. This was not invasion of the motherland. At most, it was a coup d''etat or a civil war.


    So when we face the martial spirit hall, we really don''t have that kind of passionate feeling of protecting our country. The reason why we stand here is that we have received the orders from the military headquarters, and we are just soldiers whose duty is to obey the orders.


    However, it does not mean that our hearts should be in line with those of the officers.


    Before we can not think so much, but now, we really can not bear, I do not want to be a soldier, I do not want to obey any orders, let''s go, I really do not want to fight again.


    Wait for the martial spirit hall. Oh no, I''ll join the army after the martial spirit Empire has destroyed the two empires!


    Many Tiandou soldiers had this idea in their hearts, and then they left the team one by one and ran to places outside the barracks.


    They quit. They''re going home!


    "Stop, don''t run!" Seeing some soldiers running away, a general of Tiandou Empire yelled, then picked up his long gun and threw it out.


    When the long gun fell to the ground, it produced huge air pressure, and many deserters around were seriously injured, some even died on the spot.


    "Those who escape in the face of battle, die!" The loud voice of the Tiandou general covered his jurisdiction and spread to the ears of all the soldiers on the scene who were under his command, which made those soldiers who wanted to run away with them look desperate.


    It''s over.


    In fact, the general was also very afraid. He wanted to leave, but he couldn''t. He was a member of Tiandou royal family. Once the martial spirit hall ruled the mainland, he would be found wherever he hid. At that time I can''t imagine.


    So his birth decided that he was different from those ordinary soldiers. He could not retreat, he had no way to retreat.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What would you like to do, sir?" After taking the healing medicine refined by Yaochen, although the injury caused by Shura''s divine sword was not cured, the life energy in the body was still increased a lot. He could not die for the time being. He looked at Baiyue and asked.


    "Bibidong friends, I''m moved by the great love you and ling''ai have. Since you are unwilling to leave for love, let me give you a hand to help you tide over the current crisis completely. In this way, you don''t need to follow us to the world, and you can stay here to heal your wounds." Pay a visit to the moon contrast than the East said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do, sir?" At this time, Qian Renxue interrupted.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Although this man is smiling and smiling so kindly, people can''t help feeling that he is "a wonderful man". But looking at his smile, I can''t help but feel a sense of fear, as if a big devil is about to do something bad."Love is the most precious and important thing in the world. All things related to love should be recognized. Those opposite people hinder their love and make you worry that the people you cherish will leave you and let you lose love. So I will help those who destroy love to leave the world completely.


    I want to launch a big flood to submerge all those people, so that the world will not be able to threaten your existence


    With that, with a wave of the arm, the water Warcraft immediately swung its huge tail, lifted up the water and rushed to Jialing pass.


    Bibidong


    Qianren snow


    God, where is this devil from? He wants to commit a massacre!


    "No, let''s run!"


    "Don''t run, come on, let''s fight together and block the flood with soul skill!"


    "Are you kidding? How can this scale be stopped? Let''s run

 Chapter 282

    Hearing Tang San''s question to himself, he noticed that he came out of the flood. He also looked at him to worship the moon. He was silent for a while. Then he replied gently, "little brother, I don''t know where they are."


    Baiyue is telling the truth. He is just a person who controls water Warcraft to release the flood. Where are those people washed away by the flood? How can he know?


    "You don''t know? How can you not know? " Hearing the answer, Tang San''s eyes turned red. He pointed the head of Poseidon Trident at him and said in a cold voice.


    Although the flood changed the surrounding environment, he was sure that the space did not move, so it was still in front of Jialing pass. But now, where is Jialing pass?


    No, nothing. There are only some water stains on the ground. Besides, it''s very clean!


    Wait, clean? Do you?


    A bad guess suddenly appeared in his heart. Tang San held the hand of Poseidon Trident tightly, and even made a joint sound.


    At this time, the words of paying homage to the moon came to his ears again.


    "I really don''t know where they are, little brother. I never lie, and there''s no need to cheat you on this. If you want to find them, you can re-enter the flood. I''ll let water Warcraft wave its tail in the same direction as before, so you should be able to find them. "


    Tang San


    It took me a lot of effort to get out of the water that didn''t listen to me. Now I''m still going in. Do you think I''m stupid?


    Also, you let me into the flood, so they are really given by you


    Tang San''s heart trembled violently. He looked down at the clean land below. He suddenly felt that his throat was a little bitter. How could it be like this?


    "Love is the most precious and respectable emotion in the world. They don''t understand love and even disobey it. Therefore, their destination can only be submerged in the endless flood. This is the way of heaven and the truth.


    Little brother, let me ask, "do you know love?" Looking at Tang Sanna''s red eyes, it was obvious that he was trapped in endless anger and sadness. He bowed his eyes to the moon and then said to him.


    "Love?" Tang San raised his head. He was shining blue and red. His eyes were staring at the moon. His voice was very cold and he said, "to my partner, to so many soldiers of Tiandou Empire, you should say love?"


    "It has nothing to do with how much blood you have in your hands whether you know love or whether you have love.


    People who don''t know how to love, their life is not only meaningless in my eyes, on the contrary, it is also a burden to the world. Their disappearance will make the world warm.


    Just like now, bibidong''s friends and her daughter don''t need to worry about being afraid, they can live in this world with ease. Mother daughter''s love is sincere and dependent on each other. What a picture of love


    With that, he crossed his hands, put them on his chest, closed his eyes, and showed an intoxicated smile on his face, as if he had seen the best scene in the world.


    Tang San


    This man, what''s wrong with his brain?!


    Not only Tang San, but also bidong''s mother and daughter, who were saved by the moon worship, couldn''t help their eyelids jumping when they heard what he said.


    This gentleman is either very cheeky and likes to criticize the other party''s damned shameless men from the standpoint of righteousness when he has done bad things, or he really has a brain problem.


    However, the strength of such a strong person, his brain will have a problem?


    Bibidong didn''t believe it, neither did qianrenxue.


    So there is only one result: what a shameless man!


    "Damn, you have no bottom line, you have hurt so many people, how can you still say this kind of words? I want to avenge my teachers and my friends


    The red and blue lights changed each other, and finally fixed on the red, Shura God''s power, Tang San said to worship the moon full of killing.


    Before, he used the Poseidon''s divine power, which was a little better than his divine power, to fight against the moon. He thought that the power given by the Poseidon''s throne should be able to restrain the "spirit beast" called water Warcraft. However, it turned out that the Poseidon''s divine power could not restrain the other side. On the contrary, he was almost restrained by the "spirit beast" and finally got rid of its flood shackles To deal with this man and this beast, I''m afraid we have to rely on the powerful Shura power.


    Next second, Tang San''s trident was changed to Shura sword. At the same time, the scabbard was worn on his waist, and he was about to sprint to worship the moon.


    Although before and water Warcraft in a hurry to fight, their own strength lost to the other side, but if they work hard, it may not necessarily win it.


    Moreover, when you use Shura''s divine power, the sea god''s throne will gradually recover the consumed divine power. At that time, you will use two kinds of divine power to provide time for one kind of divine power to recover. In this way, your own divine power will continue to flow, but the other''s energy will gradually weaken. If you fight with him for a long time, you will surely win.Tang San thought of this in his heart, and then his body flashed. He worshiped the moon and rushed to the past.


    "Ah, little brother, it seems that you don''t know love! Like most of the foolish people in the world, you can''t escape the shackles of selfish opinions. Hatred makes you unable to see the truth of the universe clearly. For the sake of your own little love, you can go on the road of fighting against big love. You It''s not right


    The words fall, worship the moon open eyes, suddenly, his body emerged a strong momentum, unexpectedly no less than the use of Shura power Tang San color.


    Yes, in addition to water Warcraft, he is also an overhaul practitioner himself. Maybe his accomplishments are not as good as Tang San''s, but his accomplishments are only a reference of strength, not a complete representation of strength.


    He can subdue the water Warcraft whose accomplishments are higher than himself, and naturally he is not afraid to fight with others whose accomplishments are higher than himself.


    "Five spirits, thunder punishment!"


    Raise the arm, palm overflow a purple thunder light, thunder light around emerge dense Fuyin, looking at that is about to come to his body in front of Tang San, light said.


    "Shura, judge!" Appearing only two steps away from the moon worship, Tang San waved the Shura sword in his hand and tried his best to launch magic tricks on him.


    Looking at their skills that are about to collide with each other, Bi bidong and Qian Renxue are both surprised. Qian Renxue quickly hugs Bi bidong and wants to take her away from here, so as not to be affected by their skills. But just when she hugs Bi bidong, the tail of water Warcraft at the foot of Bai Yue swings, wrapping them in her curled tail and protecting them.


    And then


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the red and purple lights occupied half of the sky respectively. At the same time, a powerful Shura divine power drove out of the void space and shot at Tang San.

 Chapter 283

    After Baiyue joined the chat group, he was not only granted the position of administrator by yeshiqiu, but also tricked him into getting wulingzhu and wulingxianshu by a series of topics that interested Baiyue, such as "finding love, understanding love, owning love".


    Of course, Qiu rang at night asked him to do so, and Baiyue also conscientiously fulfilled the orders of the group leader, but as the strongest force in the world, wulingzhu is not so easy to get. Even Baiyue now only gets Lei Lingzhu, Tu Lingzhu and huolingzhu.


    Among them, Lei Lingzhu was sold to Wei Wuxian and later transferred to Jiang Fengmian by Wei Wuxian.


    Huo Lingzhu, at night, without blushing, was put into his pocket. He only left the earth Lingzhu to worship the moon.


    However, it''s very easy to collect such things as the five spirit fairy art. In fact, he knows some of them himself, but it''s not comprehensive enough. He sent out the disciples of the moon worship sect to work together, and it didn''t take much time to gather them all.


    After gathering them together, yeshiqiu asked him to take time to practice. He didn''t understand why the group leader asked him to do so, so he asked yeshiqiu again. Yeshiqiu took the trouble to solve his doubts, and again he talked about the answer of "because of love".


    "Without strong strength, in the future, when you are looking for love and protecting love, you will encounter the enemy you can''t beat. What can you do?"


    At that time, yeshiqiu asked such a question, but he couldn''t answer it. Then he was silent for a while, and then he worshipped yeshiqiu. It turned out that the leaders were really talented.


    Immediately, Baiyue began to practice the five spirit fairy art, and then soon, he practiced it.


    Don''t doubt, genius learns so fast!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boom!"


    Tang San''s magic skills collided with the magic of worshiping the moon, and there was a huge noise, which was more powerful than his previous fighting with his mother and daughter.


    After all, when he fought with his mother and daughter bibidong, Shura''s divine power restrained them and weakened their fighting power to the greatest extent. Now, he is facing the worship of the moon, which is not restrained by him at all. Naturally, he can only compete for hard power alone.


    On the sky where purple and red occupy half of the space respectively, moon worship and Tang San are not separated. They are still fighting.


    In the light of thunder and the hand entwined by the seal of talisman, Baiyue grabs Tang Sanqi''s Shura sword and fights with his Shura power. For the time being, neither of them has the upper hand.


    Seeing that his magic skill was picked up by the other party, Tang San''s eyes flashed a touch of pure light, and then he suddenly stretched out his left hand and patted the moon''s chest.


    With a frown, Bai Yue gets up and pulls the Shura sword, involving Tang San''s body. He and himself fly in a certain direction, thus successfully avoiding Tang San''s attack.


    But as a passer-by from a mysterious world of martial arts, how could Tang San''s moves be so ingenious in this kind of close combat?


    In the next second, he raised his thigh decisively, worshipped the moon and kicked it. To this end, worshipped the moon stretched out her left hand and grasped Tang Sanna''s ankle with divine power to resist.


    "Control the crane and capture the dragon!" Seeing that Baiyue used his left hand, Tang San''s eyes lit up immediately. He quickly turned the lost palm and continued to fight towards Baiyue. First, he wrapped his arm around Baiyue, then he controlled his body, and then


    "Boom!"


    Great momentum hit, Tang three whole people were shocked to fly out, even in the hands of Shura sword are taken off the hand, still by the moon dead grasp in the hand heart.


    I saw the moon''s chest was emitting a burst of yellowish (SE) light, and then, Tu Lingzhu flew out of his arms, suspended in front of him.


    Yes, the moon worship has been wearing the Earth Spirit bead close to the body, originally did not expect to be able to use, did not expect that this time it actually saved himself.


    Looking at the dazzling Earth Spirit pearl, worshipping the moon and smiling sincerely, the group leader is right. In this world, people must believe in their own strength, but assistance is also essential. Having a good magic weapon can often solve their own problems at a critical time.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for the Tu Lingzhu who showed his power and shocked the young man out in an instant, I was afraid that he would have completely controlled him, and then he would have fallen into the disadvantage.


    Although there is water Warcraft, even if you fall into the disadvantage temporarily, you will not be in danger of your life, but it is always bad to stay in the upper hand and remain invincible, isn''t it?


    "Thank you very much, thank you." Take the Earth Spirit bead into the palm of your hand, and worship the moon to thank it tenderly.


    "Poof!" On the other side, Tang San, who was shocked out, kept vibrating behind him. After a few seconds, he finally stabilized himself. However, as soon as his throat got hot, he opened his mouth and spat out his boss''s blood.


    How strong!


    Just now, when he was about to completely control the worship of the moon by controlling cranes and catching dragons, a strong force of resistance came, which made him stay away from the worship of the moon in an instant. Not only that, but also the Shura divine sword escaped.


    What kind of power is this?"What artifact is that?" After spitting blood, Tang San covers his chest with his hand and looks at the moon again. Seeing the Earth Spirit beads blooming on his left hand, he asks seriously.


    "It''s not an artifact. It''s an earthly pearl. It''s one of the strongest forces in the world." Bai Yue replied to Tang San with a smile.


    "The strongest power in the world?" Hearing the words of the moon worship, Tang San''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. Although he knew what the power of the world was, he inexplicably felt that this power was not simple.


    Also, where can the simple power shock him out?


    However, what should we do now? Not only is his strength no less than his own, he also has such a powerful artifact.


    Artifact?


    Yes, even if he said it was not an artifact, he didn''t know how to describe it except an artifact, so it was an artifact.


    He has such a powerful artifact, but he has lost the Shura sword. Even if he can switch between the sea god and the Shura God at any time and fight against each other for a long time, but


    Will the other side give themselves the chance to fight a protracted war with him?


    Tang San took a look at the water Warcraft at the foot of the moon worship, not to mention how worried he was. He was always good at thinking, but for a moment, he really couldn''t think of any way to defeat the enemy.


    "Damn it Thinking, Tang San clenched his fist and scolded in his heart.


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, a burst of air came, and Tang San''s face suddenly changed. He felt a very familiar energy, which was Shura''s divine power. This was Lord Shura?


    There''s no mistake. It''s the Lord Shura!


    Although he inherited the Shura throne, the last Shura God was trained by himself, so even if he passed it on to himself, he still had incomparable Shura power.


    "Tang San, I''ll help you, but only this time. Don''t let me down." The voice of Shura God sounded in Tang San''s mind, which made him happy.


    Then, the divine power from the void broke into Tang San''s body, which not only made him powerful, but also made him recover from the injury he suffered when he was protected by the Earth Spirit bead.


    Feeling the power of Shura in his body, Tang San raised his mouth, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he opened his eyes and said to the moon worshiper, "let''s fight again!"

 Chapter 284

    Just now, Baiyue clearly saw that a powerful force came out of nothingness and poured into Tang San''s body. Then his momentum soared, and it seemed that even the injury caused by the Earth Spirit beads had healed, which made Baiyue not know what happened.


    He immediately looked left and right, trying to find out the man who was hiding in the dark to help Tang San. Unfortunately, the Shura God was in the divine world and could not be perceived by worshipping the moon, so he did not find anything.


    The result made his brow wrinkle.


    If you can''t feel it, there are two possibilities. One is that the other party has left and no longer interferes in the fight between himself and this young man. The other is that the strength of the other party is far better than that of himself, at least in the hidden breath.


    So the question is, what kind of possibility is it?


    Worship the moon, drop your eyes and meditate.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the curled tail of water Warcraft.


    Qianren snow holding bibidong, can''t move, want to struggle, but water Warcraft''s body is not after losing the God''s throne she can break free?


    It''s all about doing useless work.


    After a few attempts, Qian Renxue gave up, then looked at BI bidong who was held in his arms in front of him, hesitated a few times, and asked: "why, why do you want to block Tang San''s sword for me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing his daughter''s question, bidong''s eyes darkened and did not answer.


    "Tell me, why?" Qianren snow asked again, tone became a little excited.


    "Before, when Tang San attacked me with Guanyin tears, didn''t you knock me away?" Bibidong finally said, tone is very flat, but the flat still has a trace of her unbearable bitterness.


    Over the years, because of Qianxun''s illness, she has always regarded qianrenxue as her own disgrace and constantly reminded herself of her dirty past. Therefore, she also harbors hatred for qianrenxue and her daughter.


    However, not long ago, when Tang San attacked her with the tears of Guanyin, the moment qianrenxue knocked her away, she knew that she was wrong.


    The child is innocent, and she shouldn''t put that hate on her daughter. So when Tang San stabbed Qianren snow with Shura sword, she didn''t hesitate to use her body to help her block the sword.


    These words, if she is about to die, then she will say it, but now, after taking the pills refined by the medicine dust, although she is not out of danger, she is not so easy to die, so it''s hard for her to talk with Qian Renxue for a moment.


    Human beings, even if they become gods, are still contradictory creatures!


    "I''ll save you It''s just that I don''t want to lose a helper to deal with Tang San with me. " Hearing the bitterness in the tone of bibidong, Qianren Snow''s eyes suddenly turned red, clenched her lower lip and said with a little cry.


    "Yes? Is that all? " Hearing this, bibidong''s body trembled, then stiffened for a while before turning his head and looking at his daughter.


    "Yes, that''s all!" Thousand Ren snow mouth hard road.


    "Xueer..." Finally, bibidong''s eyes are no longer so strong and indifferent. Her eyes are full of endless complex emotions, including sadness, guilt and regret. For the first time, she called out the nickname she should have used for her daughter.


    "You?" Hearing these two words, the tears flowing in qianrenxue''s eyes could no longer be controlled. She looked at bibidong in front of her, and her face was full of incredible expression.


    She just Call me Cher?


    "Cher, I know you hate me. Yes, you should. You should have known from your grandfather that, yes, I am your father''s enemy, and I haven''t done my duty as a mother one day. I...... "


    After hearing his daughter''s sad words, he finally began to tell her the truth.


    Right and wrong in the past not only hurt her life, but also her daughter. She has the right to know everything.


    The determined bibidong thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, he said the four words "we fight again" to Baiyue, but he didn''t cooperate at all. He didn''t mean to continue to fight with himself. He still bowed his head and pondered. Tang San''s face twitched violently.


    Is this guy really brain sick, or does he completely ignore himself?


    Sure enough, don''t you pay attention to me?


    Very good, pride will defeat, the victory of this battle must belong to me!


    In his mind, the next second, regardless of whether he wants to fight with the moon or not, Tang San, who has greatly increased his accomplishments, puts his hands together, urges the Shura power in his body, and forcibly calls the Shura sword back to his hands.


    "Well?" Aware of the abnormality of the magic sword in his hand, the moon worshiper who droops his eyes to think about the problem instantly returns to God. He raises his head and looks at it with a serious color. At the same time, he adds strength to prevent it from getting out of his control.


    It''s a pity that the Shura God sword is closely related to the Shura God. The little dance in the sheath is wearing on Tang San''s waist at this time, and his accomplishments have been greatly improved with the help of the last Shura God. For all these things, this Shura God sword can no longer be kept by the moon worship."Whoosh!" After only a few seconds of stalemate, the Shura sword flew out of Baiyue''s hand and returned to Tang San''s. not only that, Baiyue''s palm was also injured by the divine power attached to it, making a deep cut. The wound was still steaming. It was obvious that the injury was serious.


    "Well, it''s time for you to pay the price." When the Shura sword arrived, Tang San didn''t waste any time. He immediately went out and attacked the moon for the third time. This time, he didn''t look forward and backward, and he didn''t think about the best strategy. He wanted to use his strongest move to decide with the devil who had harmed his partner.


    "Shura blood sword!" In a flash, Tang San suddenly drank in his heart. Immediately, the Shura blood in his body was ignited, and a large amount of original power gushed out from his body and attached to the Shura magic sword, which made it more dazzling.


    "What''s this?" Seeing this scene, I felt the invisible pressure of walking in the air from the opposite side. I didn''t pay homage to the moon because of the injury on my hand. At this moment, my face finally changed.


    "Little brother, do you want to burn your own blood and consume your own source in order to defeat me and destroy the love that will appear in this world? You are Why Worship the moon frown, he really does not understand, why this person should be paranoid to such a degree, love this beautiful thing, why do you have to fight it?


    "Love? You also deserve to mention love, I ask you, do you know what love is? You don''t know, but I know that this is my love for my partner and the world. You can appreciate it, ah!! "


    Tang San yelled and waved his magic sword and cut his strongest blow to the moon. In an instant, the red light lit up the whole Douluo continent. The endless flood in the air summoned by water Warcraft turned into nothingness under the red light. Seeing this scene, the eyes of the moon suddenly shrank.


    You can''t fight!

 Chapter 285

    "Boom!"


    The sound of shaking the sky and the earth sounded on Douluo continent. In front of Tang Sanshen, the location of moon worship and water Warcraft, the clouds, the air and even the space were blown up.


    As the most powerful Shura Blood Sword of the Tang Dynasty, its power is limitless. Even other supreme gods can''t retreat completely when facing this move. The best result is half dead.


    Of course, what we are talking about here is the result of the future, not the present. Although Tang San has inherited the throne of Shura God, it does not mean that he has the same level of power as the last Shura God. His strength is still far behind that of the God of destruction, which was born in the chaos of the universe.


    Just like bibidong, who has become the God of Rocha, the God of Rocha is a first-class God residence, but after becoming a God, bibidong only has the strength of a normal third-class God residence at most even in her peak period, because she has not fully controlled this power. Even if she has, she has to work hard to catch up with her predecessor''s level.


    The book belongs to the true story.


    The red light all over the mainland lasted for several minutes before it disappeared, so that the hearts of people living all over the mainland were finally released.


    Red light is not an undifferentiated attack. Although it has a large range, it has only three targets: moon worship, water Warcraft and the flood summoned by water Warcraft.


    As for bibidong''s mother and daughter, Tang San clearly saw the soul, oh no, Warcraft wrapped them up with its tail, so they can be regarded as one with water Warcraft.


    After the red light disappears, Tang San blocks the Shura sword grid in front of him. He is on guard carefully. His eyes stare at the front of him. When he sees that there is nothing in front of him, the tense expression on his face finally disappears.


    Then, is exhausted, eyelids up and down the beat, and then suddenly fell down toward the ground.


    Shura sword is a move to burn Shura''s blood and consume the power of the source. Even if the price is less than the broken deity caused by qianrenxue''s secret method, it''s definitely not small.


    Now Tang San, his Shura throne is flashing. It seems that he may leave him at any time. Fortunately, it''s just a false alarm. After a few flashes, it stabilizes, but the circles behind Tang San are much dimmer.


    This is thanks to the divine power transmitted to him by the last Shura God, which greatly increased his accomplishments. Otherwise, he would have come to the same end as qianrenxue in the original work, and lost his throne.


    Although he lost the Shura throne and a Poseidon throne, Xiao Wu is the Shura scabbard. Who knows if she will be ok if the Shura throne is gone?


    Therefore, Tang San, who fell to the ground, had a trace of happiness on his face. At the same time, he murmured in his heart: "thank you, Lord Shura."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The divine world.


    The God of Shura, who was thanked by Tang San, was frowning and constantly checking the situation of Douluo continent through the circle in front of him.


    He was the God of Shura in the early Dynasty. The Shura throne was cultivated by himself, not inherited from others. Therefore, even if he passed the throne to Tang San, his attainments in Shura power would not be reduced.


    After seeing the enemy disappear, Tang San subconsciously thought that he had eliminated the enemy, but he didn''t think so, because he just clearly felt that the man and the strange beast he called water Warcraft suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly disappear?


    Yes, it was not annihilated by Tang San''s Shura Blood Sword, but disappeared.


    Tang San''s attack did not hit the other side at all, let alone destroy the other side!


    Of course, it can''t be said that Tang San was too careless. He thought he had solved the enemy so easily.


    It''s right for him to think so. After all, with his help, he greatly increased his accomplishments and paid such a high price. He used the strongest magic skill attached to Shura''s throne, Shura''s blood sword. If he could not defeat the enemy in this way, what could he do?


    There is no other way to go but to die.


    So that''s what he had to think.


    But I''m not the same. I have more roads to go, so I want to find out where the man is. Why can''t I find his trace after I have searched the whole Douluo continent?


    Shura was puzzled.


    Then, he looked at Poseidon, the sea god. As his old friend for countless years, he also felt that the worship of the moon had suddenly disappeared and had not been killed by Tang San, so his face also showed a very dignified expression, which was even better than himself.


    Seeing this expression, Shura God took back what he wanted to ask him in his throat. Come on, it''s too much to ask him, and he doesn''t know.


    Then, turn your head and continue to look for the trace of the moon worship.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    "Bang!"


    An aurora comes down from the sky. The moon worship brings water Warcraft, which appears at the gate of the city with bibidong and Qianren snow.Back to the affiliated world, the moon worship is full of sweat on the forehead. It''s too dangerous. If I hadn''t been fast enough, I could hardly have come back.


    Originally, in the face of Tang San''s Shura Blood Sword, although he knew he was invincible, he didn''t care too much. After all, he still had water Warcraft. I can''t beat you. Can''t water Warcraft beat you?


    He immediately manipulated water Warcraft and launched an attack on Tang San. As a result


    Water Warcraft is really not his opponent!


    It seems that the man hiding in the dark to help the young man, he is very powerful, actually let the young man become so strong, even water Warcraft can''t beat him.


    Since water Warcraft can''t win, and the other party''s attack is about to hit itself, what should we do?


    We have to run!


    So the moon quickly moved his mind and brought the water Warcraft and bibidong back to the affiliated world. At the moment when he crossed back here, the red light had already arrived one meter in front of him. You said, how urgent is this?


    Thanks for catching up!


    "Roar!" Back to the safe place, the injured water Warcraft let out a roar, released its curling tail, and released the mother and daughter of bibidong who were protected inside.


    At this time, they are holding together, crying, see really moving.


    Seeing this scene, Baiyue sighed deeply and couldn''t help aggravating his decision. He must protect the love between the mother and daughter, so that they can safely return to their world.


    Their world It''s really filthy, especially the young man who said he didn''t deserve to mention the word "love". He can be filthy. He knows that he doesn''t know love and shamelessly says that I don''t know it.


    His existence will certainly make that world full of darkness. No, as a man who is determined to benefit the heaven and the world and make the heaven and the world full of love, he can''t let this happen.


    Immediately, Baiyue entered the chat group and sent a message to yeshiqiu.


    Worship the moon "@ night time autumn, Lord, please give me strength!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 286

    I was forced by Aite''s nighttime autumn.


    Is the enemy powerful?


    Where the power is big, there is only one tangsan. I asked you to take the water Warcraft that can destroy the world, and you came to the group to ask me for strength.


    Power I want that too. Who will give it to me?


    At night, autumn has ten thousand words to say.


    Worship the moon: "Lord, you don''t know that the world where the new people live is full of filth. There are many people who lack the awe of love, who despise or even destroy love, especially this young man. Photo. Jpg. "


    Then, the moon sent the photo of the Shura God Tang San to the group, and showed it to the group leader and all the online group friends.


    Then, he continued: "this young man, he not only stubbornly wants to kill the new man, but also for his own private opinion, he embarked on the road of fighting against Da Ai. I wanted to use the physical therapy you taught him to make him sober and clean, but I never thought he had a helper.


    His helper is hiding in the dark, I can''t feel his trace, but with the help of that man, this young man''s strength is greatly increased, even the water Warcraft can''t defeat him, there''s no way, I can only bring the new man and her daughter back to the affiliated world, and then ask you to make the decision. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I am the master of wool!


    Seeing the news from the moon worship, the autumn at night swore in her heart.


    Baiyue and water Warcraft join hands, which is already the top fighting power in the chat group. It can''t beat Tang San. What can he do?


    Do you want to call them together and rush to Tang San?


    That''s OK, but you said someone helped him and made him more powerful


    Judging from the color of this photo, Tang San used the Shura God mode when fighting with you. Who will help him in this mode, and who is qualified to help him and increase his strength?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Either Poseidon, the God of the sea, or the God of Shura, who passed the throne to him.


    When this happens, you still let me decide. What can I do? I can''t beat them both again!


    Magic mobile phone world, with gray wolf they returned to 2006, night autumn mouth smoke smoke, thought in my heart.


    Different from Tang San, who had just become a God, Poseidon and Shura were old gods who had been sitting on the throne for countless years, and their strength was unfathomable.


    Just like Tang San, Douluo one and Douluo two three four, the divinity has not changed at all. They are still the sea god and Shura God, but what about their strength?


    It''s different!


    Therefore, the strength of the gods in doulori can''t be determined by the divinity alone. There is also the time to become a God. Tang San has just become a God. He doesn''t fully grasp the power that the sea god and Shura divinity can give him. He can''t even reward other people''s divine rings or directly help them improve their cultivation. The two old God palaces are different.


    Terror such as this word, night autumn thought, used to describe them is not too much.


    I''d like to help the new man return to her world. Please give me the strength to defeat the enemy


    just in the night when autumn Tucao in mind, make complaints about the message.


    Seeing this news, yeshiqiu didn''t want to say anything more, so he suddenly wanted to beat the moon worship.


    This guy likes to give him problems.


    Now that you''ve saved the new man, that''s it. Your task has been completed. There''s nothing for you. What are you talking about here?


    At night, Qiu patted the forehead, really headache.


    In fact, if possible, he also wants to help bibidong solve Tang San''s problem, so that bibidong''s martial spirit empire can unify Douluo mainland, and chat groups can obtain the resources in Douluo mainland''s animation world very stably.


    Now that Tang San is still there, if bibidong can''t go back, the benefits she can bring to the chat group will be greatly reduced. Maybe even during the time when she takes refuge, Tang San will destroy the Empire of martial spirit.


    No, it will definitely go out.


    The power of group members has been destroyed. Is this the power of chat group destroyed?


    As the leader of the group, his heart is also painful at night, but what can he do?


    He is just a little fighting emperor. Even if he has Xuanyuan sword and huolingzhu, he can''t help tangsan. Who let tangsan have Poseidon and Shura?


    Think of here, night autumn pretended not to see the message sent to him, do not reply to him.


    Luocha God about to fall: "thank you for sending Mr. Baiyue to help me. I''m very grateful."


    At this time, in the affiliated world, bibidong, who was helped up by the moon worship and Qianren snow, said thanks to yeshiqiu in the group.


    She has already read the group announcement and group documents under the reminder of paying a visit to the moon, and also knows what kind of place she has entered.


    The place connecting the heaven and the world is really amazing!


    For bibidong''s thanks, yeshiqiu continues to pretend to be blind. He can only save her life, but he can''t help her fight back for the time being. Now it''s just on the cusp of the storm. It''s better not to bubble, or he''ll be in trouble.Worship the moon: "is the Lord not here? This The picture was still on just now. Why did it suddenly go dark? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Bullshit, can I tell you, am I invisible?


    Kill Qian Mo: "the group leader manages all kinds of things every day. He may be offline at any time. You should be clear about this. In addition, newcomer, you''d better change your name. Now that you''ve been saved, don''t use the word "about to fall." it''s bad luck. "


    Huaqiangu world has become the first level of "demon soul robbery", and shaqianmo, whose cultivation has been promoted to the seventh level, stands up and says to Baiyue and bidong.


    He has decided that when he reaches the second level, he will kill Moyan.


    Luocha God about to fall: "Keke, this lady..."


    "I''m a man." Kill Qian Mo side fan son, the side takes the contrast of smile to say.


    "Ah? Oh, that''s rude. Please forgive me Bibidong took a deep look at the portrait of Shaqian. She didn''t know whether it was her serious injury that caused her eyes to be dazed or what. She thought that this man was obviously a woman, or a very good-looking one. But he said he was a man, so he thought he was good.


    Sha Qian Mo: "for the sake of you being a woman, I forgive you. OK, change your name. I''ll think about it for you - the Rocha God in need of beauty."


    Bibidong


    Do you really forgive me?


    "Keke, although I took the pill given by Mr. Baiyue, which temporarily delayed the passage of vitality, my origin has been seriously damaged by Shura''s divine sword. It''s no better. It''s just a matter of time. The four words will soon fall Alas, I''m very satisfied to know you before I die. I urge you to take care of my daughter, Xiaoxue, after I die.


    Now, I''m going to go back to save my disciple na''er. I can''t let Tang San and Tiandou Xingluo hurt her. I hope we can meet again. "


    With that, bibidong would go back to the dangerous world according to the group documents.


    Just a moment before she was going to do it, a message popped up on the chat screen.


    Qianren snow: "Luocha God who is about to fall, do you call your daughter Xiaoxue?"


    Bibidong


    What''s the problem?

 Chapter 287

    Bibidong subconsciously thought of this in her heart, and then, after seeing who sent this message, she was stunned.


    A thousand feet of snow.


    Snow in another world.


    Yes, when she calls her daughter by other people, she calls Qianren snow Xiaoxue, but when she calls her directly or in her heart, she uses Xueer.


    About Qian Renxue in the chat group, she had already dealt with each other long before she came to the moon to save her. At that time, the group leader and the group friends said something they didn''t understand, such as parallel world, mother and daughter


    At that time, I didn''t understand what they meant. Even if I understood some of them, I thought they were ridiculous. But now the situation has changed and I understand them all.


    It turns out that there are innumerable worlds in this world, and some of them are very similar to each other. Such a world is called a parallel world.


    Qianrenxue in the group also lives in a world called Douluo continent. She is also the young master of wuhundian. She also has a mother named bibidong. She has been to Tiandou royal family to pretend to be prince xueqinghe. No, she is now pretending to be xueqinghe.


    The reason why she looks like a man is not that he is a man, but that he is working as an undercover agent in Tiandou empire.


    Her everything is so similar to her own snow.


    Think of here, bibidong''s eyes once again a red, want to return to Douluo mainland animation version of the world''s speed also slowed down.


    Although saving nale is very important, but She wants to talk with Xueer and tell her something that will happen in the future. She hopes that she can prevent it earlier. She doesn''t lose the throne, the martial spirit temple and her mother. She lives alone in the world and doesn''t know what the future will be like.


    Bibidong sniffed hard. She is a God. She should be dignified and powerful, but she is not only a God. She is also a mother who owes her daughter nearly 30 years. Therefore, her heart is very painful now. However, she has no way at all.


    Because she''s dying.


    Moreover, the disciple who is regarded as her second daughter may encounter life danger, which makes it impossible for her to spend the last time with her daughter. After all, it is the latter that is more important to accompany the eldest daughter for one or two days than to save the second daughter''s life.


    Of course, if the same is to save the lives of two people, then naturally the former is more important.


    Qianren snow: "Luocha God who is about to fall, I''m asking you, do you call your daughter Xiaoxue?"


    Seeing that bibidong didn''t answer her question, qianrenxue turned on her voice and continued to ask her again in the group. Her voice was very cold and her tone was very impolite. She didn''t care about each other''s God identity at all. Her voice was exactly the same as that she used when she faced her mother.


    "Xueer..." He didn''t get angry with Qian Ren Xue. When he heard her talking to him like this, he guessed that she was just like Qian Ren Xue beside her. When she pretended to be Xue Qinghe, she was tired of seeing each other with herself. Bi Bi Dong''s heart hurt again, and she also started her voice. She called to her in a very complicated tone in the group.


    After hearing this, bibidong, who has just joined the chat group, calls himself Xueer. Qianren Xue in the group shivers suddenly and his face is full of incredible looks.


    Then he clenched his lower lip, gave a bitter smile, and finally made a sound.


    Xiaoxue, Xueer


    What a close call!


    I didn''t expect that bibidong in the parallel world would call her daughter by such a close name. Because she has the same name and surname as her daughter, she was also called by Zhanguang. It seems that her daughter is very happy.


    Yes, she is very happy. What about me?


    Where''s my mother?


    She didn''t want to call me so close. She wanted me to die earlier. If it hadn''t been for my grandfather''s care, she would have been an orphan.


    All are afraid of comparison, because the group''s bibidong did not forget to entrust his daughter to the group''s friends before he died, and also called her Xiaoxue, and later called her Xueer. So qianrenxue subconsciously thinks that bibidong and qianrenxue in Douluo mainland animation world have a good relationship, which is completely different from her own mother.


    This contrast, her resentment for her mother suddenly became deeper, what did I do wrong, you want to do this to me?


    Look at bidong in other world, and look at you. I have a mother like you. I really Poor thing!


    Think of, thousand Ren snow close eyes, two lines of clear tears leave from her eyes, see the friars face of each big aristocratic family around show puzzled color.


    What''s the matter with this handsome guy? How did he cry?


    And some female friars see this kind of Qianren snow is throat angry, eyes with a thick color of love.


    It''s manly to cry. It''s so beautiful. This young man is really a dragon and Phoenix among people. I really don''t understand why a beautiful man like him didn''t make the list of aristocratic young men?


    One side of Wei Wuxian saw Qianren snow like this, first he sighed, didn''t know how to comfort her, then, when he saw many nuns who were incarnated as fans, his face suddenly changed.I comfort her a ghost, who will comfort me?

 Chapter 288

    Can I still be saved?


    It doesn''t sound like a good thing to me.


    Seeing the news that Qiu suddenly sent out at night, he burst into tears, and his face was full of determination. Bibidong, with a sharp draw at the corner of his mouth.


    However, the next second she got excited. The group leader said she could be saved. Does that mean


    "Lord, you mean you have a way to save her, don''t you?" Don''t wait to ask than East, someone than she faster and more excited to night autumn asked, is a thousand Ren snow.


    Although she is a mother from other world, but the very similar experience, as well as those touching words she said, if there is no fluctuation in qianrenxue''s heart, it is also unrealistic.


    At the moment, in her heart, this new Luocha God bibidong has overlapped with her mother. She is her mother.


    In order to save her own mother in another world, Tang San, who has become a God, has been severely injured by Shura''s divine sword. Her life is about to die. How can she be indifferent as a daughter?


    In the heart may be anxious, may be sad.


    So after seeing the group leader send such a message, Qianren snow will immediately ask him excitedly.


    Seeing that Xueer from other worlds cares so much about himself, attached to the world, and supported by the moon worship and Qianren snow in the same world, bibidong''s eyes flashed a look of satisfaction.


    This is my daughter, too!


    Good boy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Magic mobile world.


    At night, Qiu asks you to check the situation of Lu Xiaoqian and whether there is a silly girl in his hand, so as to judge whether the time and space have changed because of his own behavior.


    At the same time, received a thousand Ren snow sent questions, night autumn sitting on the sofa, patiently replied to her: "yes, I have a way to save her."


    Originally, she was going to pretend to be blind, but bibidong said that her injury had not been cured, and she had to go back to save Hu Lina and kill Qian Mo''s bubbling. These factors were intertwined together, which suddenly made a great plan in yeshiqiu''s heart, so he was not blind.


    Qianren snow: "group leader, what method is it, please tell me?"


    With the confirmation of the group leader, Qian Renxue suddenly opens her eyes, and a thick color of surprise appears on her face. She can see the women who are constantly comforting her family around. It''s called an obsession. They subconsciously open their mouths and want to scream.


    How handsome you are!


    Of course, after all, they are family members and monks. Good education enables them to stop their gaffes in time, so they just shout and cover their mouths with their hands.


    Not far away, seeing this scene, Wei Wuxian sighed again.


    These days, even women come to tease girls. What else do their men have?


    Come on, it''s not just Jiang Cheng. I guess I have to be a bachelor all my life.


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian turns his head and looks at LAN Zhan standing beside LAN Xichen.


    He''s supposed to be alone, isn''t he?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    In the world of killing the fields, there is an artifact named yanshuiyu, which stands for "love" and "Hope". With this artifact, dead trees can rejuvenate and dead people can come back to life. It is one of the ten artifacts handed down from ancient times.


    @Although you are a God who is about to fall, the damage you suffer is also caused by God. But if you can find the burning water jade, it will be no problem to recover as before. "


    "Really? That''s great Thousand Ren snow sincerely said.


    Luocha God about to fall: "hot water jade? Lord, can this artifact really make me recover? My origin has been severely damaged by Shura''s divine sword, and the vitality is only temporarily delayed with the help of pills. Shura is the Supreme God in the divine world, and the damage he caused me is... "


    Different from Qianren snow, seeing the news from the group leader, bibidong was happy first, then shook his head and said in despair.


    Don''t mention that burning water jade whether really can save oneself, even if is true again how, oneself also want to go back to save Na son, meet Tang three again at that time, still can''t escape to die, the result didn''t produce any change.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t worry, Shura God is only the Supreme God in your world, not necessarily in other worlds. In the world of killing the fields, demon God is the most powerful existence, and the ancient gods can only seal him reluctantly.


    What''s more, I know what''s going on in your place. Although Tang San has been inherited by Shura God, his strength is far from reaching the level of the Supreme God. In fact, he and you can only be comparable to the three-level God''s residence that has been in power for many years. It will take a long time for him to completely have the power to match the God''s throne.


    What''s more, you beat Tang San seriously to death, and he can appear in front of you again. How come it''s your turn, and you have no confidence? "


    Luocha God about to fall: "I''m not without confidence, but my disciples are still in Douluo. I want to go back to save her, and I will meet Tang San again, so..."Yeshiqiu: "I already know about this. From now on, you will listen to my arrangement."


    Without waiting for bidong to finish, Qiu interrupted her at night, and then began to assign tasks to the group members.


    Night time autumn: "kill the fields."


    "Group leader, I have only the umbrella of banishment immortal in my hand, not the hot water jade." Kill Qian Mo to think that the group leader asks him for hot water jade, hastily says in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "I know, so I''m going to arrange a task for you to collect ten magic weapons. First, collect the other nine magic weapons, and then you can summon the burning water jade and let it return to its original position. By the way, Hua qiangu''s neck is wearing half a piece of hot water jade, and that thing should also be taken over. "


    "Collecting artifact? Is it half a piece of hot water jade with jade on her neck Kill Qian Mo to blink an eye, Leng in there.


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, collect ten magic weapons, and then use the hot water jade to heal the new person to help her recover to the peak state. At the same time, the ten magic weapons can be used to unseal the power of Honghuang. At that time, the magic weapons will belong to the chat group, and the power of Honghuang can be given to you. With it, you can become the strongest existence in your world even if you don''t practice the demon soul robbery to the extreme.


    In this way, you can completely protect Hua qiangu. Moreover, Yan Shuiyu can bring the dead back to life. After the new man recovers from his injury, you can also use it to save your sister Liuxia


    Kill the fields: "Liuxia!"


    When he heard the power of Honghuang, he just picked an eyebrow to kill Qianmo, but when he heard that Liuxia was revived with hot water jade, he was immediately excited.


    That''s his favorite sister!


    Yeshiqiu: "Luocha God, who is about to fall, can''t be left to kill Qianmo alone. You need to use the hot water jade, so you used to help him, not only to gather the artifact, but also to help him gain the power of famine. Others, if there is a need to help, should also work together to help him.


    Afterwards, @ kill Qian Mo, you get the power of great waste, go to the world where the new person is, help her defeat the enemy, and return home safely.


    As for saving people, @ qianrenxue, Tang San in that world doesn''t know you, so let''s leave it to you. Take Hu Lina in the world where the new couple lives, as well as Douluo, the title of the martial spirit hall, to the affiliated world to help the new couple keep the strength of her forces. In case, I''ll lend you my sword. Be careful. "


    Kill the fields


    Bibidong


    Qianren snow

 Chapter 289

    "Lord, you have arranged us so clearly."


    By night time autumn successively AI te''s kill three people, at the moment in the heart all burst out such a sentence.


    However, if we do it according to the arrangement of the group leader, it seems that The result will be very good!


    The first is to kill Qianmo. It''s very difficult for him to gather nine artifact to make yanshuiyu return to his original position. After all, his "demon soul robbery" has just been completed, and Baizi painting now has five artifact in his hand. If Baizi painting uses the power of artifact to deal with him, killing Qianmo will not be an opponent at all.


    But with the help of bibidong and even the whole chat group, it would be no problem to get the artifact. In this way, he can revive his beloved sister Liuxia.


    Well, another girl.


    For the dead sister''s sister control, resurrection sister, this is how great temptation ah?


    So he thought about it and decided to do it!


    Not for the power of the flood, but for my sister.


    Of course, it''s not bad to get the power of flood and famine. It also saves time to practice. It can become stronger directly, and then it can better protect little Pitt and her resurrected sister.


    Think of the beautiful future, seven kill hall, sitting on the throne of the emperor of the killing field, the face of male and female difficultly emerged a strong color of expectation and joy.


    Then, the affiliated world, suddenly arranged by the group leader, didn''t respond for a long time.


    She listened to the leader''s words in her head, then opened her mouth, and her face was full of shock.


    Listen to the group leader''s meaning, the power of Honghuang seems to be very powerful. The woman named shaqianmo, oh no, after the man gets the power of Honghuang, he can help him defeat Tang San and return to Douluo!


    It doesn''t matter if I can go back. Anyway, even if I go back, what I want to do is destroy the world. But my daughter is different. Xueer, she can''t stay with me all the time. Can''t she go back home?


    So it''s a wonderful thing to defeat Tang San and let her return to Douluo safely.


    And the group leader asked Xueer in the group to bring the title Douluo and the soul Douluo of the martial spirit Empire to the subsidiary world


    Although she no longer cares about power, she is no longer the God of angels, and na''er. They all need to have enough strength to protect themselves. So if they can keep the vitality of the martial spirit Empire and give the rest of the power to them, they will naturally like to hear and see.


    In addition, the most important point is that according to the arrangement of the group leader, Xueer and nale can live in peace, and have enough time to make up for Xueer.


    That is Is it really safe for Xueer in the group to let her do such a thing?


    Bidong is a little worried.


    Although she is not the daughter of the same world, she has the same name and similar experience, which makes it hard for her not to think about it for her. If her life is in danger when she goes to Douluo, she would rather go there to rescue hulena.


    The next second, bibidong is going to ask the group leader this question. Who knows, Qianren snow is one step ahead of her and says, "yes, group leader, I''ll do it right away."


    "Well, this is my sword. Take it and think it can help you. Remember, be careful." At night, Qiu sends a message to Qianren snow. With that, he sends Xuanyuan sword to her through a red envelope.


    Xuanyuan sword alone can''t win if she meets Tang San, but it won''t be a big problem to deal with other people. After all, Qian Renxue is protected by two title touluo, and Tang San doesn''t know her. As long as she keeps a low profile, acts carefully and grasps the time to return to the affiliated world, she should not worry about security.


    As for how to make the martial spirit palace, no, it should be the martial spirit empire. How to make the title Douluo and the soul Douluo obedient, depending on their strength and martial spirit. It''s basically not difficult to accomplish this thing with qianrenxue''s ability.


    Although there are some differences between the novel version and the animation version of Douluo mainland, the similarity is more than 90%. Even if they are different in appearance, qianrenxue''s angel spirit is enough to win the trust of those people.


    "Even if the military spirit empire can not escape the end of the collapse, but can keep the top strong, the future comeback is just around the corner." At night, autumn thought like this in my heart.


    A world is a resource mine. The people of Wuhun empire can be used as collectors to help chat groups dig out those resources. Therefore, if possible, nightfall is willing to do its best to save them.


    This is also the reason why I have been calling on my friends to form power in their own world. Without power, it is too difficult to collect the resources of their own world to enrich the chat group and strengthen themselves.


    "Group leader, let Xueer, oh no, will it be dangerous to let Qianren snow group friends go there?" At this time, the message of bibidong appears on the chat screen. Even if Qianren snow takes the lead, she still wants to ask.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t worry, she is much smarter than you, and she doesn''t fall in love with Tang San. She won''t be influenced by her feelings."Bibidong


    Is it life-threatening or not?


    Qian Renxue: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I have a lot of things to do. How can I die in other worlds?"


    Luocha God about to fall: "Xueer..."


    Qian Renxue: "you should thank the group leader, and according to the arrangement of the group leader, go to kill the world where Qian Mo and group friends live, and let Yan Shuiyu return, and then Live on. "


    When it comes to the last three words, Qian Renxue wiped her eyes with her hand, and then called her two subordinates, dolphin Douluo and snake spear Douluo, holding the sword lent by the group leader. With the exclamation of the friars around, she took them to the Douluo mainland animation world where bibidong is located.


    By the way, you need to buy the traversal symbol. Three people are three pieces. All the expenses are recorded in the expense system. Afterwards, it will be settled in the evening and autumn, and the reimbursement that should be paid by group friends will be paid by group friends.


    If nothing else, the cost of Qianren snow crossing must be borne by bidong. Who will bear it if she helps her save her apprentices and subordinates?


    This matter night autumn has not yet said in the group, but Qian Renxue is now too involved, the matter of bibidong as her own business, so also did not care about these expenses.


    As a group leader, they still have to deal with this. Of course, if they don''t want to care about these points, it will be better to love each other.


    [Ding, Qian Renxue, a member of the group, has gone through the mainland animation world of Douluo, with the following people: the dolphin, the snake and the spear. ¡¿


    "Xueer..." Seeing the system prompt appearing on the chat screen, bibidong subconsciously calls out her daughter''s name, but this time qianrenxue doesn''t respond to her. I think she has made up her mind and won''t come back halfway.


    Thinking, bibidong sighed heavily. At the same time, she was very moved. Xueer She''s a good daughter.


    Kill the fields "@ bibidong, who is about to fall, new man, when will you start to come to my world? Artifact doesn''t wait for me. Hurry up. By the way, before I come here, I''d like to ask, what''s your strength evaluation in the group, and have you reached level 8? "


    Is moving in the bibidong was killed suddenly, Qian Mo AI te once.


    "Strength evaluation?" I have seen the records about this function in the group files. Bibidong blinked his eyes hard, held back all the tears in his eyes, and then opened the function of strength evaluation to have a look.


    Then, he replied to Sha Qian Mo, "it says that I''m in the middle of Shinto eighth stage. What''s the matter?"


    Kill Qian Mo: "eight order medium-term ah, that''s OK, you come as soon as possible."


    About to fall of the Rocha God: "that, take the liberty to ask, your strength evaluation is?"


    "In the later stage of the seventh stage of the evil way, what''s the matter?" Kill Qian Mo light ask a way.


    The falling Luocha God No, it''s nothing. "

 Chapter 290

    Bibidong''s mouth moved. Finally, he didn''t say that "your strength is not as good as mine". It''s a bit of face to kill Qian mo. after all, he''s an old man. He''s a new man, and he still needs to respect him.


    Then, bibidong expressed his thanks to the group leaders for pointing out a road to rebirth, so that he would not die so miserably, but also accompany his daughter and disciples all his life to make up for his regret.


    Seeing the thank-you message from bibidong, yeshiqiu nodded with satisfaction, and then sent her a "um" reply.


    As long as bibidong does it according to her own arrangement, the recovery of lost land is just around the corner. When she returns to Douluo mainland animation world, the military spirit empire will be able to unify the mainland.


    At that time, the chat group will be able to continuously obtain resources from Douluo mainland by comparing with Dongyuan. Not only that, the group members completely dominate a plane, and the system will be able to take the power of the world possessed by that plane for their own use and bless them, not to mention how much they can help themselves to become stronger. In the future, they and the group members will no longer need to make friends when they cross that world It''s a crossing sign.


    Of course, it''s the old nest of bibidong after all. If the group members want to go there, they should pay her some ticket money, but it''s not enough to pay as much as crossing Fu. Otherwise, no one wants to go unless necessary.


    What, what about me?


    Do I have to pay her when I go? Are you kidding? I''m the leader!


    At night, autumn calculates in the heart.


    At this time, two system prompt message in his eyes jumped out.


    Ding, members of the group pawned the leg bones of a soft bone rabbit, a 100000 year old soul beast, and gained 2000 points. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group member "Luocha God who is about to fall" spent 450 points to buy a crossing Rune leading to the world of flowers and bones. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    This woman sold her mother''s soul?


    How cruel!


    Luocha God about to fall: @ shaqianmo, sir, I have bought the crossing rune. When I settle down, my daughter will go to your world to find you. What do you think


    Don''t know the group leader in the heart how to evaluate oneself, than than than east to kill Qian Mo to ask a way.


    Kill Qian Mo: "yes, I also take advantage of this time to prepare some beauty Soup for you. It''s rare to have guests to my seven kill hall. I will treat you well."


    Luocha God about to fall: "Yangyan soup? This thing actually Well, thank you for your kindness. I''ll call on you later. Excuse me


    Kill Qian Mo: "you''re welcome."


    Although he was a little ugly and hurt, he was a master in the middle of the eighth level. He could help himself to capture the artifact, return the burning water jade, and revive Liuxia. Such a person is very welcome to kill Qianmo.


    After they agreed, the whole chat group was silent.


    There''s no topic.


    Seeing this, autumn shrugged at night, did not stay much, and transferred her spirit to reality.


    Yousuowei has come back. He asked Huangmei king to take him to check the situation of Lu Xiaoqian, so the speed is very fast.


    After seeing the group leader open his eyes, he hastened to report to yeshiqiu: "group leader, I just went to have a look with Huang Mei, and found that Lu Xiaoqian had a silly girl in his hand. How can this be possible?"


    "And a silly girl?" Hearing what you did, Qiu was stunned at night, and then reacted.


    It seems that this space-time has not changed because of its own behavior. Has it become a parallel world?


    It''s also possible, just like the dragon ball, rittenks, who uses the time machine to go through the past and change the man-made man, but after he returns to the future, the man-made man is still doing evil, and history has not changed at all.


    The change of the past has made that time and space move towards a different path from the original, and it is different from the present time and space. Therefore, this time and space is still the same.


    Think of here, night autumn nodded, think also only this possible, otherwise there is no way to explain why silly girl clearly in gray wolf there, Lu Xiaoqian''s hand will appear another silly girl.


    At night, Qiu pondered for a while and told you what he had guessed. Hearing this, Rao Shiyou was a talented student who graduated from the United States. He couldn''t help but stare. He had gone through the past and changed history. His time and space had not changed.


    It''s appalling!


    Standing beside you Suo Wei, he decided not to go back. After that, he stayed in the modern world and followed his yellow eyebrow king. First, he watched yeshiqiu, then he watched you Suo Wei, and then he scratched his hair with a blank face.


    Can he say that he can''t understand the group leader at all?


    What parallel world, what time and space of the road, these words, what each word means, I know, combined together, my whole weasel are confused.


    "This time and space has not changed, which is also a good thing for you, otherwise, the world has changed, you have not changed, you will feel very unaccustomed." Seeing that you are still in shock, Qiu gets up from the sofa at night, pats him and says to him.After that, he laughed and left him a sentence: "when silly girl is copied, I will send you one". Then he took gray wolf into the crossing passage and returned to the affiliated world together.


    The most valuable silly girl in the magic mobile phone world has arrived, so it''s meaningless to stay here. It''s better to let grey wolf go back to do scientific research earlier, copy silly girl and try to upgrade her.


    By the way, there''s moon worship. Let him participate in the research of silly girl to see if we can add some secrets of refining apparatus on the basis of science and technology.


    Looking at the back of the group leader''s departure, the demon Bruce Lee bowed his head and made a saluting gesture. After the passage was closed, he raised his head and looked at what he had just done in front of him. He said with a smile: "Mr. you, it doesn''t matter whether time and space change or not. What''s important is that our cooperation can begin?"


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? " Hearing this, Huang Mei asked curiously.


    "Keke, that, Huangmei ~" remembering the deal he and the demon Bruce Lee talked about in the Tang Dynasty, you Suowei''s face flashed a look of embarrassment, and then stammered to Huangmei King: "that, boss long wants to ask you Take some scriptures. Don''t worry. It''s paid. He has a ghost beast that has lived for ten thousand years. He is willing to give it to you as a gift. "


    "The soul who has lived for ten thousand years What is a soul beast? " Huang Mei King first screamed out, then asked curiously.


    "Mr. Huang, you can also regard it as a monster. In fact, it''s almost the same." The devil Bruce Lee said timely.


    "The monster who has lived for ten thousand years! Send it to me? Is that true? " Huang Mei King''s two eyes almost fell to the ground, quickly jumped in front of the devil Bruce Lee, grabbed his hand, and asked him excitedly.


    "Really, but Mr. Huang, you have to agree to let Bruce Lee take some of your classics. How about that? Do you agree?" The devil asked with a smile on his face.


    "Agree, agree, come on. I can tell you what sutras you want to take, whether you have doubts in Buddhism or in cultivation." At that time, I was chatting with another one, but I didn''t notice the movement of Monkey King and pig Bajie. Huang Mei said cheerfully.


    "Ah, what Bruce Lee said about learning from scriptures is not that kind of learning from scriptures, but I''ll take care of it After getting Huang Mei''s consent, the demon Bruce Lee reaches out his finger and points to an important part of him.


    At this point, Huang Mei''s face suddenly changed.


    This is The big deal is not good!

 Chapter 291

    "Ho, oh, Ho, oh..."


    In a flash, the demon Bruce Lee points to that important part for more than ten times. Suddenly, in Youwei''s office, King Huangmei makes a series of unpleasant calls.


    Afterwards, his legs softened and he fell to the ground. You know, he was a boy from the Buddha''s seat in the East. He was so embarrassed at the moment. You can imagine how much suffering he had just suffered.


    "Yellow eyebrow, be careful." Seeing that the devil Bruce Lee has finished so soon, you Suowei is stunned at first, and then runs over to help Huang Mei King up from the ground, and says to him.


    "Mr. Huang, now you just need to change your underwear, and then give it to Bruce Lee, and Bruce Lee will learn from it. As for the beast, Bruce Lee will entrust you to hand it over to you. After all, it doesn''t look like a place suitable for trading the beast. It''s too small. " The devil Bruce Lee takes out a handkerchief from Najie, wipes his hands and laughs at Huangmei king.


    "What, underwear? You, you... " The Yellow eyebrow king, with a face full of shame and indignation, points out his hand to the demon Bruce Lee in front of him and wants to say something to him, but it may be because he is too angry and has not been able to say it completely.


    If you had known it was this way, you would have killed him


    Well, even if he had known it was this kind of learning, he would still have done this deal. He has lived for ten thousand years Oh, no, it''s a great reward for the soul beast. If you eat that soul beast, you may live for 10000 years!


    Under the temptation of ten thousand years old, it''s not unacceptable that the place was pointed a few times. It''s just that you made me psychologically prepared. So suddenly, I did it. Now I can''t stand steadily.


    "Boss long, just do as you say. I''ll take yellow eyebrows and change my trousers." Seeing that Huangmei king can''t speak out completely, you Suowei says to the devil Xiaolong on his behalf. Then, he helps Huangmei king to walk to the small room in the office.


    There are some of his clothes in that room. Let Huang Mei change into his underwear for the time being.


    Come on, we are really brothers in the same pair of pants this time!


    What you have done sighs in your heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, affiliated to the world, the capital.


    With gray wolf back here, night time autumn let it transfer the focus of recent work to the replication and upgrading of silly girl, that biological research project can be temporarily delayed, super serum or something is not in a hurry.


    Hearing his boss''s words, gray wolf nodded and patted his chest to ensure that he would complete the task.


    I have confidence in it. At night, Qiu squatted down, patted it on the shoulder and encouraged it: "come on, finish it as soon as possible."


    "Well, I see." Grey wolf answered.


    "Well, I''ll go and get Baiyue back to help you. Go back to the Institute of science and technology." At night, Qiu got up and said.


    "OK, goodbye, group leader." Grey wolf waved his hand to nightfall, then took out silly girl from her Najie and said, "I love you."


    "Ding, the password is correct. Silly girl of Chinese brand mobile phone will serve you. Please choose mobile phone mode or real person mode." The silly girl in the shape of crystal doll said in a nice voice.


    Grey wolf said: "mobile mode."


    "Ding, you have the following functions to choose from. They are..."


    "Less nonsense, function transfer, goal: grey wolf." Gray wolf to silly girl arrogant said.


    "Roger, start function transfer, transfer complete."


    "Good bye, master. I''ll fly!" After transferring the function of silly girl to himself, grey wolf jumped up and said goodbye to yeshiqiu again. Then, with a whoosh, he broke through the air and went away. It seemed not to mention how powerful he was.


    "Hey, the wolf..." Looking at the back of gray wolf flying away, Qiu opens his mouth at night. The expression on his face is a little complicated, like laughing, but also like laughing with anger.


    Can''t it be modest? When I go back to a research institute, I always pull the wind and fly close to the ground. I''m afraid others won''t see it. I really like to be in the limelight.


    At night, Qiu shook his head, then his body flashed and disappeared from the original place. After a few breaths, he appeared in front of Baiyue, who had already placed qianrenxue-2 with bidong.


    "Master." Looking at the night autumn suddenly appeared in front of him, worship the moon is not in a daze, immediately nodded to him, politely said hello.


    "Well, are you hurt?" Seeing the right hand wrapped with gauze, autumn said at night.


    "Yes, I was injured by Tang San''s magic sword when I was fighting with him. It''s a bit serious, but it''s much better after Mr. Yao Chen''s treatment." The moon answered.


    "The power of Shura divine sword is really strong, but you should be careless. Didn''t you use the Earth Spirit bead? It''s the strongest human power in your world. With the Earth Spirit bead, plus the water Warcraft, and your own strength, even if it''s not Tang San''s opponent, you should be able to retreat all over. How can you still get hurt?" At night, Qiu takes out a healing medicine strengthened by super strengthening furnace from Najie and gives it to Baiyue. At the same time, he asks him."Thank you." Baiyue took the pill gratefully, and immediately replied sincerely: "I''m careless. I thought that the power of water Warcraft alone would be enough to suppress each other, but I didn''t think It''s my fault. "


    "Don''t admit it. I don''t blame you. It should be good that you can save the new man safely." At night, Qiu waved his hand and then said, "well, I''ve already made arrangements for the newcomers. I think you should know that. Go back to the research institute first. Grey wolf needs you."


    "Group leader, I would like to ask you to promise me that when you want to return to her world, I will go to help her. Although I can''t win that Tang San, I still have the ability to fight with him by all means." The moon bows its hand to autumn at night.


    "You really are Well, I promise you. When the killing of Qianmo gains great power, you can go with him to help bidong return to his hometown. " Night autumn some helpless said.


    "Yes, master. I''ll go back to the research institute first. " After hearing the words of the group leader, Baiyue said happily.


    "Well." Autumn nodded at night.


    A few seconds later, the moon left, and then, the system sent a prompt message to yeshiqiu.


    [Ding, members of the group "the falling Luocha God" have crossed into the world of flowers and bones. ¡¿


    "have you started yet?" After receiving the system''s prompt, I feel like I''m in autumn at night. Then I look at the top hotel in Beijing.


    The "Zhutian Hotel" built by Tu Shanhu people is famous for its service, luxurious decoration and delicious food.


    The thousand Ren snow from Douluo mainland animation version of the world lives here.


    "The God of angels who has lost his throne..." Murmured a word, and then, at night, Qiu stepped up the steps and walked into the hotel.

 Chapter 292

    Before yeshiqiu''s crossing, Douluo mainland''s animation has not been finished, but from the dramas he has seen, this animation is very consistent with the original work, at least in the setting, except that Tang San is very handsome before he wakes up, the others are basically the same.


    Therefore, the animation world of Qianren snow, her state at this time should be the same as described in the novel, not only lost the angel throne, even the soul of the martial arts are damaged.


    Originally, if her soul of the six winged angel was still intact, even if she had only level 89 soul power, she would be able to compete with some weaker Title Douluo. After all, it was the most powerful soul in Douluo, which was more powerful than Haotian hammer.


    But it has been damaged, so there''s no way. Maybe it can''t beat the ordinary soul fight.


    What? Six winged angel is stronger than Haotian hammer. How can it be?


    Yes, don''t doubt. Although Tang Hao and Tang San are so fierce, the six winged angel is the most powerful martial spirit. It can be seen from the fact that the innate soul power studied by the master is proportional to the quality of martial spirit.


    Tang three two martial spirit add together just congenital 10 level, thousand Ren snow a six wing angel congenital 20 level.


    The reason why the father and son of the Tang family are so powerful is that the leading role team is such an unreasonable force. Compared with them, you will be angry to death!


    Let''s get back to business.


    The arrival of the cartoon version of Qianren snow makes yeshiqiu have an idea, an idea of creating God.


    As we all know, although there is a way to become a God in Douluo, it is very difficult to become a God. Not only do we need to find the inheritance, but also we need to go through all kinds of tests. Finally, someone has to sacrifice for himself.


    In the original book, the one who sacrificed for qianrenxue was her grandfather, the one who sacrificed for tangsan was the high priest of Haishen Island, and the one who sacrificed for bibidong Well, I don''t know.


    All in all, it''s hard to become a God.


    Not only that, but also time.


    Qian Renxue in the group is from the world of novels. She is now in a time when the elite competition of the senior soul Teachers College in the whole mainland has just ended, and it is almost ten years before she becomes a God. You say How can we wait?


    As the leader of the group, I hope that the members of the group can become stronger quickly, so as to drive the development of the chat group!


    Besides, he also wants to become a God. If qianrenxue in the group becomes a God, he asks her to go to the god world to find out which God mansion wants to pass on the throne, and then helps himself and other group friends to lead a bridge. In this way, the difficulty of becoming a God will be reduced, and there will be no place to find the inheritance of God.


    It''s hard to find something!


    What, isn''t there a not dead Luocha God bidong in the group? Just let her ask?


    Are you kidding? The God of Luocha is an evil god. After bibidong went to the divine world, the one who had a good time with her would not be a good God. As the leader of the world, how could he inherit the throne of the evil god? What if he became a God and became a blue faced and tusky like her?


    If we want to be a God, we should also be a god of light, greatness and uprightness. Otherwise, we would rather not be a God.


    Therefore, on behalf of the light and the holy angel of God is to help inquire and connect the best person.


    But when will Qianren snow in the group become a God?


    If it was before, even with the help of chat group, she would have to take another year or two to inherit the throne of angels. In that case, she might as well go to find it herself, but now it''s different. The snow of animation world is coming.


    As a former angel God, is it difficult for her to test God? Don''t even think about the answer. It''s Pediatrics!


    If she can fit in with the thousand Ren snow from the novel world in the group, then Tomorrow we can go to the God test and start the inheritance of the throne.


    Fit?


    Yeah, make them fit.


    In the animation world, qianrenxue lost the throne and the soul of martial arts was damaged. In the novel world, qianrenxue had the soul of martial arts intact but had not started the existence of divine examination. The two of them fit together and learn from each other to inherit the throne of angels.


    In this way, it is estimated that at most one week, there will be another God''s residence in the group.


    This is the Creator!


    Then, let the combined Qianren snow go to the divine world, just like the Shura God who found the nine color heavenly daughter and introduced Ning Rongrong to her, and lead a bridge between himself and the group of friends who want to become gods. In this way, the road to becoming gods is much smoother.


    Of course, if you want to start the God test, you must first improve your strength, otherwise you will be embarrassed if you fail at that time.


    As for how to make them fit together, this is simple. There is a machine in grey wolf''s invention called the fit machine, which can easily do this.


    Now the question is, will the thousand Ren snow in the animation world be willing to combine with the thousand Ren snow in the novel world?


    It''s not necessary to mention the world of novels. Now she has regarded bibidong in the animation world as her own mother, so she naturally sees herself in that world as her future self, and her future self, so that she can quickly become God. There''s nothing to refuse and dislike. She will certainly agree.Thinking, after entering the hotel in nightfall, under the guidance of two beautiful looking Tu Shan fox demons, he came to the door of the guest room where Qian Renxue stayed in the animation world, and raised his hand to knock on the door.


    No matter what the result is, he will come and ask. Maybe she will agree?


    Doesn''t she want to help her once (parallel world) self become stronger quickly, so as to change her fate and return to the angel God?


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then the door was opened.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, huaqiangu world, Qisha hall.


    Sha Qianmo held a simple welcome ceremony for bibidong, then asked her to take a seat and asked her disciples to present her with a bowl of self-made beauty soup.


    "Please." Sitting on the throne of the emperor, Sha Qian Mo said to Bi Bi Dong, who was still very pale.


    "Thank you so much." Originally, he called Sha Qian Mo Your Excellency, but when he saw that all the people in the group called each other group friends, bibidong thought about it and changed his words quietly.


    Then, bibidong drank the beauty soup in front of her. Let alone, after drinking it, she found that it really had some effect. I felt My skin seems to have become more delicate.


    Bibidong touched his face subconsciously, and a look of shock flashed in his eyes.


    "Ha, I found the secret recipe of Yangyan soup all over the six realms. The effect is naturally extraordinary. You don''t have to be shocked. After we have collected all the artifact, I''ll get the power of great waste. How about having a face lift for you and making you look beautiful?" Contrast than East shocked look very satisfied, kill Qian Mo waving hands of the feather fan, said to her with a smile.


    Bibidong


    Thank you.


    "Keke, thank you for your kindness, but Oh, it''s time to trouble friends. " Bibidong wanted to refuse, but finally accepted the good intention of killing Qianmo. No woman wanted to be ugly and ferocious all the time, so did she.


    "You''re welcome. Let''s discuss how to collect the artifact now." Kill Qian Mo to smile a way, he already can''t wait of want to let his younger sister resurrect.


    "Well, I don''t know where the artifact is. I listen to everything..."


    "Shengjun, it''s not good!" Bibidong''s words had not been finished. Suddenly, a cry came in from outside the hall. Then, Shan Chunqiu staggered into the hall, knelt on one knee, and told shaqianmo: "Shengjun, my subordinates are ambushed by Xia Zixun, bu Yuanding..."


    "What happened to bu yuan Ding?" Kill Qian Mo to suddenly stand up, to single spring and autumn excited ask a way.


    "It''s taken away by Xia Zixun." Shan Chunqiu lowered his head and said in a deep voice.


    Kill the fields


    Before I started to rob other people''s artifact, my own artifact was robbed first?!

 Chapter 293

    Hearing Shan Chunqiu''s words, Sha Qianmo''s eyes turned red. He was angry in his heart.


    Originally, he had a banishment umbrella in his hand, a bu Yuanding in Shan Chunqiu''s hand, and two of the ten magic weapons were in their seven kill hall. Now, the other eight have not yet arrived, but one of them has been snatched from his side. You say this What is it called?


    "Xia Zixun, you are looking for death!" He took a few steps back on the high platform. Finally, he clapped his hand on the armrest of his throne and said fiercely.


    If it was in the past, bu Yuanding would be gone if he was gone. No matter how upset he was, he would not go out of his way to trouble a Shangxian. After all, it was hard to fight with Shangxian. But now, under the guidance of the group leaders, he has decided to gather all the artifacts and let yanshuiyu return to his place so as to revive his sister. Xia Zixun robbed his artifact at this time, which can be described as touching him It''s the inverse scale.


    Therefore, at the moment, he is taking Bu Yuanding to Changliu to paint Zixun Shangxian, who wants to detoxify Baizi. He has no idea that he is on the list of killing Qianmo. A life and death crisis is coming.


    "Shengjun, it''s not good for you to take care of the artifact. Please punish me." Seeing that the loss of Bu Yuanding made Sha Qianmo so angry, Shan Chunqiu''s eyes flashed a touch of joy, and then said to him.


    The reason why he was happy was that his performance of killing Qian Mo proved that he really wanted to seize the artifact and gain the power of the wasteland. He would not stop himself as he did before.


    Although Pu Yuanding is robbed by Xia Zixun now, it''s not difficult to get it back as long as he wants to kill Qian mo. therefore, Shan Chunqiu is very happy that his emperor finally has ambition again.


    As for what punishment he will be punished, Shan Chunqiu said that it was a trivial matter, and he didn''t care at all.


    Besides, Shengjun won''t punish me at all. Well, no matter I act in private or always ignore his words, he will only attack me and warn me afterwards. At most, he will slap me in the face. He will never really punish me. What can I be afraid of?


    Shan Chunqiu said, as the confidant of the emperor, I have no fear!


    "Hum, can you get Bu Yuanding back by punishing him? Useless waste, even a woman can''t beat it! " Hearing Shan Chunqiu''s request for punishment, Sha Qian turned his eyes and said to him in a cold voice, but In the end, he didn''t say how to punish him, so the matter passed.


    Past?


    Otherwise, is he really punished? You''re kidding. He''s my sweetheart.


    "Bibidong friends, at the moment, bu Yuanding is robbed by a woman named Xia Zixun. Otherwise, we will delay here. First we go to Penglai to get the floating and sinking beads, then we go to Tianshan Mountain to get xuanzhenchi, then we kill Xia Zixun to take back Bu Yuanding, and finally we go to Changliu to kill baizihua and grab all the remaining artifacts." After scolding Shan Chunqiu, Sha Qianmo goes on to compare with bidong.


    "Well, OK, but how about Xia Zixun''s strength? Can we deal with it?" Asked bidong, a little worried.


    Although she bought a few pills from the mall to take, those pills can''t cure the damage caused by Shura sword, and can only delay her own death. Although she can move freely now, her strength is not as good as before. She can only exert the level of seven peaks, just a little bit better than killing Qianmo, so she has great influence on the strength of the enemy she will face There are some worries.


    "You can rest assured that Xia Zixun is the traitor of our seven kill temple. Although she has become one of the five immortals, she is not my opponent at all. As long as we find her, it''s not difficult to kill her. The only thing we have to worry about is that she will use artifact to deal with us, so before that, we should get as many artifact as possible." Kill Qian Mo contrast than East said.


    "Hoo Everything is arranged by the friends of the fields. " Deep breath, bibidong closed his eyes, silent for a while, and then said to kill the field.


    Shan Chunqiu, who was still kneeling on the ground, had an equal dialogue with this woman. He didn''t appear to be superior. He couldn''t help looking at bidong and became more curious about her origin.


    Before he entered the temple, he knew from the wilderness heaven that Sha Qian Mo had invited a guest. At that time, he felt strange. With the character of a saint, who could be invited by him?


    Now seeing bibidong and feeling the unusual breath from her, Shan Chunqiu''s doubts suddenly become deeper.


    "I''m afraid this person''s strength is not under the emperor. Who is she?" Shan Chunqiu''s secret way in his heart.


    "Get up, useless thing. Go on, gather all the disciples and prepare to fight with Changliu. When I come back, I will send troops immediately! " At this time, the order to kill Qian Mo came into Shan Chunqiu''s ear, which made him first be stunned, and then immediately smile happily.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Shan Chunqiu got up to fight.


    "Bibidong friends, let''s go to Penglai now. There are floating and sinking beads there. Let''s grab them." Kill Qian Mo jump, jumped down from the high platform, came to the seat of bibidong, said to her.


    "Well, I don''t know what special ability this artifact has?" Bibidong drank all the Yangyan soup. Then he got up and left his seat. He walked towards the killing fields and asked him at the same time."Floating and sinking beads represent" destruction "and" power "by imitating nature. They can control clouds, rain, thunder, mountains, trees and other natural elements. With this bead in hand, it''s no use turning rivers and seas, clouds and rain." Said, kill a field hand, a golden umbrella swish appeared in his hands.


    "Therefore, I need to take a banishment umbrella on this trip, which is also one of the ten magic weapons. Complete defense represents" hate "and" resistance ". The person holding the umbrella can block all attacks from the outside world. Different from the border, he can even double the attack and bounce back to the other side." Kill Qian Mo and then introduce to Bi Bi Dong.


    Bibidong


    What kind of artifact are these? Listen to you say so, I suddenly feel my Luocha magic sickle weak explosion!


    "Friends, let''s go."


    "Oh, good, good." Bibidong turned around and nodded. He immediately followed Shaqian and flew out of Qisha hall towards Penglai.


    However, during the flight, bibidong couldn''t help looking at her costume. She didn''t feel it before. However, after being defeated by Tang San with Shura''s sword and hearing Sha Qian Mo''s introduction of the world''s artifact function, she always felt something delicious.


    It''s all artifact. Why is the gap so big?


    "To the emperor!" See two people leave, Shan Chunqiu et al. Quickly kneel down and shout.


    And then


    "Dharma protector, it seems that Shengjun is really determined to gather all the artifact this time. He even directly ordered us to prepare to attack Changliu. You know, huaqiangu is also in Changliu." In the seven kill hall, after the shadow of the two people disappeared, wilderness day came to Shan Chunqiu''s side, helped him up, and whispered to him.


    "You can see it, why can''t I? Shengjun has always loved huaqiangu, but this time, regardless of huaqiangu''s feelings, he is ready to attack Changliu and seize the artifact. There must be a very important reason. " Shan Chunqiu patted the ash on his trouser legs and analyzed it.


    "What''s the important reason?" The wild sky asks curiously.


    "Well guess, I ask you, who in this world has a higher position in the heart of the Emperor than Hua qiangu?"


    "Well, I''m afraid that no one will be more fond of Hua qiangu than you Wait, is it Miss Liuxia Suddenly thought of what, wilderness day a face unimaginable to single spring and autumn asked.


    "Hum, besides Liuxia, I can''t think of anyone who can make Shengjun do something that he doesn''t care about. Although I don''t know why, I have a premonition that we will meet Liuxia again soon."


    With that, Shan Chunqiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured: "Liuxia is Shengjun''s sister. It''s better than huaqiangu''s smelly girl. If Shengjun wants to love her, love her!"


    With that, Shan Chunqiu waved his sleeve and strode out to gather many disciples of the seven kill hall. For a moment, only a wild sky with a face of ignorant force was left in the hall.


    "We will meet the dead lady again, Dharma protector How can I feel numb when I hear that? "

 Chapter 294

    Looking left and right in the empty hall, at last, the wild sky rubbed his arm and chased Shan Chunqiu.


    Dharma protector, don''t leave me alone!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, over the East China Sea.


    Shaqianmo and bibidong, one is the holy king of the demon world, and the other is the God of Luocha who has just succeeded to the throne. Both of them have extremely high accomplishments, so they are very fast, but they fly to the East China Sea in the blink of an eye.


    "Penglai Island is not far ahead. The leader of Penglai, Ni Qianzhang, has a modest strength, but he is arrogant. He has been wronged too much before. I''ve seen him dislike him for a long time. This time when I visited his site, I just killed him. I''m angry with him." Taking advantage of Huohuo Feng, he put the umbrella in the tripod and killed the field, while he was fanning himself and muttering to himself.


    "Friends in the fields, it seems that you care about the little one in your mouth. Is she your right person?" The divine wing behind him kept vibrating. When he heard the words of killing Qian Mo, Bibi bowed his head and asked him with a smile.


    Maybe it''s because the identity and temper of killing Qian Mo are very consistent with the attributes of Luocha God. After this short time together, bibidong is still close to him.


    "The right person? no In fact, I can''t say well. Sometimes I regard her as a substitute for Liuxia, but sometimes I don''t. at first I regard her as my sister, but later Maybe I''m really in love with her. " Kill Qian Mo a face sigh of say.


    Before, he couldn''t believe that he would fall in love with someone.


    "Then you order your disciples to prepare to attack Changliu. Won''t the little one in your mouth be angry? If you remember correctly, did you say that she was also Changliu''s disciple?" Knowing that love is really complicated, after hearing Sha Qian Mo''s words, Bi Bi Dong nodded and then asked him.


    "Angry is sure to be angry, but what can I do? If I want to capture the artifact, I must take down Changliu. Otherwise, baizihua and Moyan are determined not to give me the artifact in their hands. We can''t get close to them without any sound. Once we are found, we will face the siege of Changliu.


    In that case, let''s take a stand and fight against them to see who is more powerful. " Say, kill Qian Mo, eyes a cold, the body belongs to the evil world emperor momentum spread.


    In the past, he always prevented Shan Chunqiu from seizing the artifact, and even handed over the artifact to Bai Zihua many times. This is not because he was afraid of Bai Zihua and long stay. He just didn''t want to fight with them.


    Now the artifact is related to the resurrection of his sister. All problems will no longer be problems in front of him. No one can stop me from resurrecting Lucha.


    If Changliu dares not to hand over the artifact, I will destroy Changliu.


    As for Xiaopi, I will explain to her. If she still can''t forgive herself, then In this way, you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Those who give up fish and take bear''s paw also have a higher status in their heart than those who may have been in love with her.


    Who made her my only sister?


    "Alas Kill Qian Mo heavily sighed, and then the momentum convergence, shook his head, face with a little helpless, this world in the end there is no perfect way ah.


    "Friends, you don''t have to worry too much about it. If the girl you call little has you in her heart, she will understand and forgive you." Bibidong was relieved to kill Qianmo.


    This is what she said from the bottom of her heart. In those years, she was willing to give up her position as a saint in the martial spirit hall for the sake of Yu Xiaogang, leaving the martial spirit hall, although she was later given by Qianxun disease She didn''t, but at least she was willing to.


    So if that "little bit" also loves to kill Qian Mo, then she will surely forgive her for leading soldiers to attack her sect.


    Bidong thought to himself.


    "I hope so. Well, Penglai is here." Kill Qian Mo to say.


    "This is Penglai, with beautiful scenery. It''s really a treasure island." Hearing the words of killing Qian Mo, he looked along his line of sight. Bibidong looked down at the Fairy Island with the fragrance of birds and flowers, and was surprised.


    "Penglai''s environment is really first-class in the six sectors. At that time, Liuxia also liked it very much. I thought about giving it to her as a gift, but Liuxia stopped me. Otherwise, it would have belonged to Qisha. " Adjusted mood, kill Qian Mo light to say.


    "I admire the free and easy spirit of the friends in the fields, really." Bibidong said with a smile.


    "Oh, praise me. Let''s go down. The floating and sinking beads should be in the hands of Ni Qianzhang, the leader of Penglai." Kill Qian Mo to say.


    Finish saying, the fire phoenix at the foot sends out to look up to the sky Long Ming, directly toward Peng Lai big hall rushed past.


    If he kills people in the fields, he won''t kill them secretly. He must kill them honestly. Although it involves the resurrection of his younger sister, it''s right to be careful, but it''s not worth being so careful. He has floating beads in his hands, and I also take a banishment umbrella. Who''s afraid of who?


    "Whoosh!" See kill Qian Mo began to start, bibidong behind the wings of a vibration, into a bunch of purple light, with him rushed to Penglai hall.¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the Penglai hall was in ruins. The right foot of the murderer stepped on the corpse, holding a bead wrapped by a golden dragon, which was one of the ten magic tools.


    "Congratulations to the friends of Qianmo group for obtaining the floating and sinking beads. This artifact is so powerful that with it in hand, the friends of Qianmo group can be said to be like a tiger adding wings." Put away the magic sickle of Luocha, bibidong said to kill Qianmo.


    "Strengthening strength is the second thing. Now I want to revive Liuxia as soon as possible. You want to recover as soon as possible, and go back to reunite with your daughter and disciples?" The floating and sinking pearls will be brought into the tripod, killing the fields and comparing with bidong.


    "It''s true." Bibidong did not deny it and nodded with a smile.


    "Ha, let''s speed up and go to Tianshan Mountain, where there is xuanzhenchi."


    "Good."


    "Go


    Words fall, two people soar together, and then light away.


    Shortly after shaqianmo and Shuofeng left, Hua qiangu and Shuofeng also came to Penglai Island. They went all the way to Well, to be exact, I came to Penglai hall through bugui inkstone.


    As soon as he came, he saw that the hall was in ruins. Ni Qianzhang and many Penglai disciples'' bodies were lying on the ground. Hua qiangu and Shuofeng''s eyes widened, and their faces were shocked.


    What happened? Penglai was invaded. Who killed Ni Qianzhang?


    Hua qiangu and Shuofeng looked at each other, and they could see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, a sound of footwork rang out, and they turned back. Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother led a group of disciples stationed in Penglai to run towards this place. As soon as he saw Hua qiangu, his face suddenly changed. Then he drew his sword and pointed to her and said, "OK, Hua qiangu, the elder martial brother has said that you are not a good person for colluding with the seven murderers. I didn''t expect that today you colluded with Qian Mo to invade Penglai and kill my leader, elder martial brother and so many disciples. Are you worthy of your master?


    Hua qiangu, I ask you, where are my floating and sinking beads in Penglai? You give me the floating and sinking beads. "


    Hua qiangu


    I came here to get the floating and sinking beads, but I didn''t even see their faces. How can I hand them in?

 Chapter 295

    After hearing the question from younger martial brother Ni Qianzhang, Hua qiangu''s heart is a grievance. What''s the matter with me? Shuofeng and I have just arrived. Can''t you just throw such a big pot on me?


    I can''t stand it!


    "Why, you still want to quibble. Dare you say that you have nothing to do with killing Qian Mo?" Seeing Hua qiangu open his mouth to say something, Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother asked her before she spoke.


    "I, I have something to do with killing my sister, but we are only private..."


    "Give and take with one another!"


    Hua qiangu


    "Hua qiangu, you smelly girl, whether you are Changliu or Shushan, have a fierce hatred for the seven kill hall. But you are Changliu''s first disciple, but the leader of Shushan is entangled with the demons of the seven kill hall. Are you worthy of your master and so many dead decent disciples? You are unfaithful, unfilial and unjust!


    No matter how despicable you are, it''s none of my business in Penglai. But today, you collude with Qian Mo to kill Qian Mo, and another evil sect demon invades Penglai, killing my leader, elder martial brother and so many disciples, and taking away the floating and sinking beads. Penglai must settle this account with you! " With that, Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother jumped up and slashed away with a sword.


    "I really don''t know. I didn''t collude with killing my sister, let alone attack Penglai with him." Flower thousand bones repeatedly wave hand, flustered explanation way.


    "Thousand bones, be careful!" Seeing that Hua qiangu didn''t resist, Shuofeng suddenly said, and then he drew his sword to meet the younger martial brother of Ni Qianzhang.


    "Shuo Feng, you are a disciple of the Buddha. Even you are in collusion with Hua qiangu. Aren''t you afraid that the Buddha will punish you?


    And you, Hua qiangu, kill your sister one by one. How close you are. Who believes that you didn''t collude with each other?


    You didn''t invade Penglai with him. Why are you here? Are you invited by Penglai?


    Say it While fighting with Shuofeng, Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother asks Hua qiangu. Hua qiangu doesn''t know how to explain it.


    She can say, I really didn''t collude with my sister Sha to invade Penglai, but am I really here to take your artifact?


    If you say that, the result will not change. You and these Penglai disciples will still fight with me, right?


    Thinking about it, I know that I can''t explain the death of Ni Qianzhang for the time being. In addition, I need to gather all the artifacts quickly so that Yan Shuiyu can return to his place and go back to save master. Hua qiangu takes a deep breath and shouts to Shuofeng: "Shuofeng, don''t fight with him. Come back, let''s go."


    "Good." Hearing Hua qiangu''s words, Shuofeng responds, and then makes a sudden effort to separate from Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother and return to Hua qiangu.


    "It''s not so easy to go." Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother chases after him and continues to kill Hua qiangu and Shuofeng.


    Not only that, those Penglai disciples who came here with him also drew their swords one after another and rushed forward to rush to huaqiangu and Shuofeng.


    In the face of this situation, Hua qiangu gritted his teeth and took out the Liuguang Qin from his ruins. Then the sound of the Qin sounded, and all of them stopped and stood in the same place, their fighting spirit was exhausted.


    The Oriental Liuguang Qin represents the artifact of "good" and "rebirth". The sound of the Qin can not only clear away evil spirits and surpass the spirits of the dead, but also curb evil, greed and desire in people''s hearts. In war, it will fight and resolve, and in people, it will restore old friendship.


    Hua qiangu plays Liuguang Qin, and the person who hears the sound can''t be against her at all. The sound can''t be resisted unless it is resisted by other artifact. It''s not just to seal the hearing.


    Moreover, not every artifact can resist the sound of Liuguang Qin, because they restrain each other, just like animal fighting chess, No. 1 eats No. 2, No. 2 eats No. 3 Number ten takes number one.


    After stopping the opponent''s attack with Liuguang Qin, Hua qiangu said to Shuo Feng: "let''s go, go to kill elder sister, ask him why he wants to rob the artifact, and then Bring back the artifact. "


    "Good." Shuofeng nodded, and then took out not to return inkstone, with a thousand bone flowers together across the space, disappeared from here.


    After they left, the sound of Liuguang Qin disappeared, and Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother and those Penglai disciples also recovered one after another, and their hatred and killing intention surged up again.


    As the person with the highest seniority on the scene, Ni Qianzhang''s younger martial brother waved his sword and ordered: "I''ll go down and kill him. No, I''ll never die with Hua qiangu. In addition, immediately send someone to inform Changliu that Hua qiangu colluded with Qian Mo to invade Penglai, kill the leader of our sect, and take away the floating and sinking beads. Go


    "Yes, martial uncle!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tianshan school, jiuxiao tower.


    After leaving Penglai, he and bibidong arrived at the jiuxiao tower of Tianshan Mountain with extremely fast speed, ready to seize the magic weapon xuanzhenchi in the tower.


    Xuanzhenchi is not the same as Xiao Yan in name. Now it''s yuzhibo Sasuke''s xuanchongchi. It''s very similar to it, but they are far from each other in level and ability.Local xuanzhenchi, the absolute seal, represents "despair" and "oppression".


    Whether it''s people, things, accomplishments, memory, feelings or skills, it can be sealed, but it can''t be lifted.


    This artifact, to be honest, someone often thought when chasing the drama, can it seal the demon God?


    In the TV play, Bai Zihua kills Hua qiangu, who has become a demon God, with compassion sword. Although Mo Yan finally sacrificed herself to revive Hua qiangu, she died once anyway. It can be seen that the artifact should be able to restrain the demon God.


    But in terms of setting, artifact is part of the power of demon God. Only when ten pieces are combined can he be suppressed. So, I don''t understand!


    Of course, I don''t want to understand, so I don''t want to. After all, someone at night is not the kind of person who wants to understand everything, so he forgot it in a few days.


    Now, shaqianmo is about to get xuanzhenchi. When he gets Honghuang''s power at that time, someone at night can verify with his own eyes which level is higher between xuanzhenchi and Honghuang''s power?


    "Is this the place of friends in the fields?" Looking at the nine Xiao Pagoda in front of him, bibidong asked to kill Qian mo.


    "Yes, xuanzhenchi is hidden in it. The Tianshan sect also set up many mechanisms in it to stop those who want to seize the artifact. Hum, we don''t have to go in, just destroy the tower outside, and then find the artifact." Kill Qian Mo to say.


    "Destroy the tower? Well, there are many borders on the surface of the tower. Let''s do it together. "


    "Well." Kill Qian Mo to nod slightly, then took out artifact float sink bead.


    Then, the two of them started to destroy the tower. During this time, Yin Hongyuan, the leader of Tianshan sect, came, but he was killed for seconds without any artifact in his hand. It''s really Embarrassing.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Not long after shaqianmo and Shuofeng left, Hua qiangu and Shuofeng came to the jiuxiao tower with the help of bugui inkstone. As a result, as they did in Penglai, they were in ruins.


    Looking at the half dead Yin Hongyuan on the ground, he took a strong breath of air with a thousand bones, and his voice was heavy: "Shuofeng, we Another step late. "

 Chapter 296

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Hua qiangu''s heart gradually became heavy.


    If we say the Penglai Island incident, it is possible that Ni Qianzhang offended her elder sister and was called to clean up by her elder sister. Then the floating and sinking beads of artifact became the spoils of killing her elder sister. She didn''t want to collect artifact. After all, he said before that he didn''t want artifact.


    But now, even the Tianshan sect has been invaded, and xuanzhenchi has been taken away. It''s obvious that he wants to kill his elder sister. He just wants to collect all the artifacts!


    But what did he want to do with all the artifacts? He wanted to save the master. Was he also trying to save someone?


    It''s impossible. With the character of killing his sister, he won''t go to great trouble to save people. Well, save me. But I''m fine. I don''t need him to save me at all, so there''s only one answer: he''s for the power of flood and famine.


    "Shuofeng, the big deal is not good!" After thinking of this, Hua qiangu suddenly widened his eyes, the whole person was frozen in the same place, and said hoarsely to Shuofeng beside him.


    Originally, she thought that when she got the floating and sinking beads and xuanchongchi, she would go to the seven kill hall to borrow the banishment umbrella and bu Yuanding from shaqianmo. In this way, she would collect nine artifacts, which could lead Yan Shuiyu back to save her master. But now her sister also wants to collect artifacts, so that she can release the seal and gain the power of famine. In this case, he would lend them to himself Is that right?


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult!


    Or do you want to cooperate with him, when the time comes, the hot water jade will belong to you, and the power of the flood will belong to him?


    No, no, although elder sister Sha is very kind to me, he is the saint of the seven kill hall. As a long stay disciple, he can''t help him gain the power of Honghuang. Otherwise, the six realms will not be peaceful.


    Just in the heart of a terrible idea, the next second, spend a thousand bones repeatedly shook his head, it was negative.


    "I know. Qiangu, next, if we want to gather all the artifact, we are afraid that we will fight against shaqianmo and even the whole Qisha hall. It will be a tough battle! " Shuofeng held the sword in his arms, glanced at the surrounding environment and said in a deep voice.


    "No matter how difficult it is, I must let Yan Shuiyu return to his place. I can''t watch my master die of poisoning." Hua qiangu bit his lower lip, clenched his fist and said firmly.


    Hearing this, Shuofeng quietly looked at her, eyes suddenly become a little dim.


    Let the phlogistic water jade return, oneself is that part of phlogistic water jade that is split, once return, oneself did not have.


    But In order to save zunshang, for the sake of the common people in the world, even at the expense of their own lives.


    Thinking, Shuofeng closed his eyes and took a strong breath.


    I don''t know if I can smell the fresh air?


    "Shuofeng, let''s go and chase my sister." At this time, Hua qiangu finally accepted that he might be the enemy of his "elder sister", who was very nice to him. He turned to Shuo Feng and said.


    To this, Shuo Feng smile, in response to her word: "good."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    "Friends, where are we going next?" Flying side by side with Shaqian Mo, Bibi nodded his head and asked him.


    "Go to the ecstasy hall. The traitor Xia Zixun dares to take my Bu Yuanding. I''ll break her up and take it back." Kill the field cold voice to say.


    "Ecstasy hall? Don''t say that the world is not enchanted. This name is very artistic Bibidong let out a sigh.


    "Artistic conception? Ah, Xia Zixun, she was once one of my seven murders. Later, she rebelled against the seven murders for the sake of Baizi painting. Not long ago, she was possessed by the devil and became a fallen immortal. Her artistic conception is all pretended. In fact, she knows something. In the final analysis, it''s just a woman who likes to compete with xiaobudian. Baizihua doesn''t like her, and she''s silly to paste it on her. It''s really appropriate to put the word "frivolous" on her. " Kill Qian Mo to wave the fan in the hand, one face disdains of say.


    "Oh, yes, I think she is a very infatuated woman after listening to you Bibidong laughs.


    "Infatuation? If she''s crazy about other people, I might look up at her, but if I''m crazy about the ice like Bai Zi''s painting, that''s enough. Anyway, I don''t like her very much. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to express my opinions. Men and women are different. It''s normal for us to have differences on this point. Opinions belong to opinions. In action, I will keep in line with you. Don''t worry." Did not continue this topic, Bi Bi Dong said to Sha Qian mo.


    "Well, that''s good." Kill Qian Mo to nod, satisfaction way.


    A quarter of an hour later, they came to the ecstasy hall, but it''s a pity that Xia Zixun is not here, but Sha Qianmo is not discouraged. This is Xia Zixun''s home. Even if she is not here at the moment, sooner or later, she will come back. So, he and bibidong sit here waiting for Xia Zixun to come back.


    But Hua qiangu and Shuofeng, they didn''t know that Xia Zixun had taken away Bu Yuanding. They thought that the murderer of Qianmo had four artifact in his hand, so they only needed the five fire water jade in his hand.Therefore, they all thought that the next target of killing Qianmo must be Changliu, because before they stole the artifact, all the five artifact were put in Changliu, which was known by the six circles. Therefore, they rushed to Changliu mountain through bugui inkstone.


    It''s ironic to say that when I came out of Changliu mountain, I had five artifact on my body. Now when I go back, I still have five artifact on my body, and I haven''t got anything. Not only that, Penglai mistakenly thought that I was the accomplice of killing the fields and seizing the artifact.


    For a moment, Hua qiangu was in distress. Why did he go out of Changliu at that time and stay there all the time to kill his elder sister? Now he is in trouble. I really don''t know why he can''t explain clearly.


    "Bones!" Just as Hua qiangu and Shuofeng arrived at the foot of Changliu mountain through bugui inkstone and were about to go up the mountain, they suddenly heard a cry. They went along with their reputation and found that it was Dongfang Yuqing who told Hua qiangu that he could save Baizi''s painting by burning water jade.


    "Dongfang, why are you here?" Hua qiangu asked Dongfang Yuqing. He looked as if he knew he would come back and specially came to Changliu to find himself.


    "Bones, first Let''s not mention this. Shaqian Mo is now in the ecstasy Hall of Zixun Shangxian. Zixun Shangxian left Changliu not long ago and went back to the soul hall. We have to go quickly, otherwise Shaqian Mo will probably leave with the artifact. " Dongfang Yuqing said breathlessly.


    "What, killing my sister in the ecstasy hall? No, Zixun Shangxian is in danger! " Hearing Dongfang Yuqing''s words, Hua qiangu is so shocked that he uses bugui inkstone and takes him and Shuofeng to the hall of ecstasy.


    When they arrived at the gate of the ecstasy hall, they just saw a black figure flying upside down from the hall, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s Zixun Shangxian.


    "Xia Zixun, today next year will be your death day!" A very familiar voice of Hua qiangu came out of the hall. Then, Sha Qianmo flashed out of the hall. He raised his arm to give Xia Zixun the last blow. Unexpectedly, just when he wanted to do so, a small figure suddenly blocked Xia Zixun''s face and stopped his action.


    Stop body shape, looking at in front of flower thousand bones, kill Qian Mo''s eyes flash a touch of shocked color, then open mouth, want to say something with her, but for a time don''t know how to say.


    He didn''t know how to say it, but Hua qiangu knew it. She looked at the killing fields near Chi Chi with a very complicated look in her eyes. In her tone, she said with a trace of pleading: "sister, stop!"


    Kill the fields


    Little one, I can''t take it!

 Chapter 297

    If I stop, what about Liuxia?


    She''s my only sister!


    Thinking about it, Sha Qian Mo shook his head and said sadly to Hua Qian Gu: "little, forgive my sister, OK?"


    "Elder sister, don''t, you said, you won''t rob artifact, you also don''t want the power of wasteland, this is what you said." Hua qiangu opens her hand and protects Xia Zixun behind her. She says to kill Qian Mo with a sad face.


    "Yes, my sister did, but Today is different from the past. My sister has very important things to do when she wants artifact. Be obedient and don''t stop my sister. I''ll make amends to you when she finishes her work, OK The tone of killing Qian Mo was very gentle. It didn''t look like a demon king, but like an ordinary man who annoyed his beloved woman and didn''t know what to do.


    At this scene, Bi Bi Dong, who came out of the hall, was a little surprised. He immediately guessed the identity of the woman who dared to block the front of the killing field.


    A thousand flowers.


    Liuxia, the sister of shaqianmo, has died and has not yet been revived. She is the only one who dares to block shaqianmo and let him speak in this tone.


    "The energy fluctuation on the body is very weak. It can be seen that the cultivation is not high, and he dares to block the front of the killing field directly. Moreover, he doesn''t look like he is arrogant because he is in favor. He really wants to save the woman, the girl It''s kind of interesting. " Take a serious look at huaqiangu, and bibidong smiles with great interest.


    At this time, he noticed that bibidong came out of the ecstasy hall. Dongfang Yuqing''s face suddenly changed, and he pulled Shuofeng to huaqiangu''s side to protect her.


    He is not the same as Hua qiangu and Shuofeng. He is not only a great scholar of Shu, but also the leader of Yikuo Pavilion. He is familiar with the six realms, especially in intelligence collection. His ability can be rated as the first in the six realms.


    As for shaqianmo and bibidong''s joint invasion of Penglai and Tianshan, and even their fighting, these Eastern ministers have already known.


    Although she is a woman, her cultivation is no less than killing Qian mo. moreover, she is more evil than killing Qian mo. she can absorb the evil thoughts of the enemy to recover her strength in the battle. Her attack is not only powerful, but also full of evil and resentment. She is just a great demon. It seems that such a character has joined hands with killing Qian Mo in the future There will be no peace in the six realms.


    Of course, it''s all in the future. Now she''s so close to herself and others, what if she suddenly starts to make trouble?


    Although Donghua is protecting herself in the dark, how can Donghua defeat her and kill Qian Mo alone?


    Now we can only hope that the killing of Qian Mo will be for the sake of bones, and don''t fight against ourselves and others, otherwise, we can only use artifact to fight against them.


    Dongfang Yuqing thought in his heart.


    At this time, Hua qiangu, who was still unwilling to retreat, asked the most crucial question to Sha Qianmo. He said that there were very important things to do for the artifact. What was it, and did he want to gain the power of the flood and famine?


    In this regard, Sha Qian Mo was silent for a while, then shook his head under the incredible eyes of Bi Bi Dong, and said: "little bit, I really want to get the idea of great power, but if you don''t want me to do so, I can give it up."


    Bibidong


    Crazy, it''s crazy. It''s praised by the group leader as the great power to fight against Shura God after you get it. You said no for a woman. You are just Is this true love?


    Bi bidong was shocked at first, and then sighed in his heart. There was a trace of envy in his eyes. If only Yu Xiaogang could do the same to himself, he could give up everything for himself, but He can''t.


    He didn''t kill Qian Mo, and he didn''t spend a thousand bones. After he pretended to be cruel to him, he soon fell in love with Liu Erlong, his cousin.


    "Alas See kill Qian Mo to flower thousand bone so accommodating, even willing to make such sacrifice, think of his than than East heavy sigh.


    "What, sister, are you willing to give up your power?" At this time, he also noticed the existence of bibidong, but thought that she was just a subordinate of killing Qianmo. Hua qiangu didn''t care much about her. After hearing the words of killing Qianmo, a look of surprise flashed across her face and lost her voice.


    "Yes, little one, for your sake, my sister can give up the power of the great waste, but I have to get the artifact, because I want to return the last artifact, yanshuiyu, and then use it to revive Liuxia. Liuxia, my sister, you have seen her, remember Kill Qian Mo to flower thousand bone excited way.


    For the resurrection of Liuxia, even if it is not successful, but as long as it is mentioned, the heart of killing Qianmo can not be calm.


    He loves his sister so much!


    "I see. So, sister, you collect artifacts just to revive Liuxia, not for Honghuang No, elder sister, are you really willing to give up the power of flood and famine? " Hearing Sha Qian Mo''s explanation, Hua Qian Gu''s worry gradually disappeared. She believed that he would not cheat himself if he killed Qian mo. since he only wanted to revive his younger sister, it doesn''t matter. He also wanted to save his master. But for the sake of safety, Hua Qian Gu asked him again."Yes, my sister can promise you, as long as the artifact, not the power of the flood." Kill Qian Mo to say seriously.


    "Well, sister, I believe you." See kill Qian Mo so sincere promise to oneself, spend thousand bones completely relieved, one side of Shuofeng see this scene is speechless, he also know a little kill Qian Mo temper, devil return to devil, but he is not the kind of person who will turn back.


    It seems that this time things can be improved.


    "Little one, can you get out of the way? My sister is going to take care of Xia Zixun. " Seeing that her little sister seems to understand herself, she laughs, and then glances at her back and falls to the ground. Xia Zixun, who is seriously injured, says to Hua qiangu.


    "Sister, why do you want artifact to hurt Zixun Shangxian? She doesn''t have artifact?" Hua qiangu didn''t get out of the way and asked.


    "Because she took the Bu Yuanding from Shan Chunqiu."


    Hua qiangu


    It turns out that Pu Yuanding is in the hands of Zixun Shangxian. I don''t even know about it.


    "Little bit..."


    "Elder sister, you can let Zixun go to the immortals. Besides, you don''t need to go to Changliu if you want to collect the remaining artifacts. I Sister, let''s cooperate After a quick thought in my heart, Hua qiangu finally decided to believe his sister, took a deep breath and said to him.


    "Cooperation? Little, what do you mean? " There is some doubt about killing Qian mo.


    "Sister, the remaining five artifacts are no longer long left. They It''s all with me. " Hua qiangu pointed to his Xu Ding and said to kill Qian mo.


    Kill the fields

 Chapter 298

    "Little bit, you should not finally think through, want to cast aside the light and cast aside the darkness, join in my seven kill temple?" Hearing Hua qiangu''s words, she looked down at her ruins cauldron, which she pointed to. Her mouth opened slightly and she was surprised.


    No wonder he thinks that artifacts are so important. Changliu can never give them all to huaqiangu. At most, she can keep Liuguang Qin and Shuan Tian chain.


    But now she said that she had all the five artifacts. There was only one possibility: she had stolen them!


    What does she do when she steals artifact?


    Is it really that she wants to get the power of the flood? That''s why she just asked herself so much?


    Well, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that if she steals the artifact, she betrays Changliu. Once she betrays Changliu, where else can she live in the whole six realms except her own demon world and demon world?


    No!


    Since not, then


    "Little sister, you are welcome to join the seven kill hall." Thought to want to understand the kill Qian Mo to flower bone happy smile way, finish saying, open arms to hold her up, in situ play circle.


    Hua qiangu, who was killed in front of the field and took advantage of it, was confused. When did I say that I would join the seven killing hall? What do you welcome me to do?


    "Cough, friends of the fields, I think since the artifact has been collected, it''s better for us to let the water jade return to its original position as soon as possible. We can talk about the rest in the future, don''t you think?" Hua qiangu was about to put forward another question to Sha Qianmo. At this time, Bi bidong, who had been watching them, couldn''t stand it any more. He came to Sha Qianmo and said.


    These two people are obviously good brothers and sisters, but they are playing the game of sister and little sister. At the beginning, they were very interesting, and they were still sighing that Sha Qian Mo, as the holy king of the demon world, whispered to a woman so softly. How enviable the deep love is.


    After that, I can''t go on watching.


    I''m a man who has been hurt. You''ve always been like this in front of us. What do you mean? Stop it, keep a distance and learn to be reserved!


    When he heard that, Sha Qian Mo frowned and seemed dissatisfied. This group of friends bothered him when he was happy, but the next second he responded. Yes, let Yan Shui Yu return to his place, and then use it to revive Liuxia.


    Thinking, kill Qian Mo will spend a thousand bones down and loose, said to her: "little, quick, take out the artifact."


    "The purple smoked fairy?"


    "Originally I wanted to kill her, but since you want her to live, my sister will not give you face. Listen, Xia Zixun, those who don''t want to die will disappear immediately! " Just now in the hall has already won back the Bu Yuanding, kill Qian Mo to still fall on the ground of purple smoke fairy voice cold said.


    Xia Zixun


    This is my home. You want me to disappear?


    Too much deception!


    Zixun Shangxian bit her lip hard and got up from the ground. She took a deep look at shaqianmo. Then she took another look at huaqiangu. She nodded to her with a little gratitude. Then with a wave of her sleeve, the whole person soared into the air and flew away.


    She couldn''t fight the fields, so she left, even if it was her home.


    "Little one, my sister has let her go. Can you give all the remaining artifacts to my sister?" After Zixun left, shaqianmo asked huaqiangu.


    "Yes, but elder sister, when Yan Shuiyu comes back, can you lend it to me after you use it to save Liuxia? This is a condition for our cooperation. "


    "Silly wench, put forward what condition, you want to borrow burning water jade certainly no problem." Kill Qian Mo to promise a way without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Hua qiangu laughed happily, while Shuofeng, standing beside her, flashed a trace of loneliness on her face.


    Come on, it''s his time.


    Then, Hua qiangu, who had a good talk with Sha Qianmo, took out five artifact including Liuguang Qin and gave them to Sha Qianmo. After getting these artifact, there were nine ten square artifact in Sha Qianmo''s hands. All the artifact fell into his hands except Yan Shuiyu, who had not yet returned.


    Seeing this scene, he and bibidong looked at each other and could see the smile in each other''s eyes.


    Then, at the same time, they moved into the chat group.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sha Qian Mo: "at night, in autumn, I have collected nine artifact, and the little one is by my side. How can we make Yan Shui Yu return to his place now?"


    Affiliated world, has already talked with qianrenxue, the animation version. On the way back to the Institute of science and technology, I suddenly received the news of killing Qianmo. At night, I walked in autumn, and then a strong expression of excitement appeared on my face.


    The artifact has been collected. This is really good news!


    With ten magic tools in hand, the strength of the chat group will be greatly improved. As I said before, I will instruct shaqianmo to collect the magic tools and ask bibidong to help him. When the time comes, the power of flood and famine will belong to him and his sister will be resurrected. However, the ten magic tools will belong to the chat group and will be used as public resources in the future.In this way, no matter which group of friends in the future can issue an application to use the artifact when they need it, and then rely on the power of the artifact to solve their own problems. In this way, the group of friends can develop rapidly, and the chat group can become more and more powerful, even themselves


    Well, I admit, I have a mind for private use. What''s the matter?


    When the artifact is in hand, I will forcibly break the cave of tuoshegu emperor, and then use the resources inside to become stronger quickly.


    By the way, there is also burning!


    What I''m practicing now is only the advanced skills of the earth level, but I have the burning decision from the old medicine in my hand, and I also know the location of several different fires. Ha ha, I use the artifact to subdue them, then swallow them one by one, and finally go to the cave of tuoshegu emperor. In this way, I will soon reach the goal of fighting the emperor.


    After reaching Doudi, qianrenxue should be promoted to the divine world. She just went to Douluo to take part in the divine examination.


    It''s always easy to pass the divine examination, isn''t it?


    Even if it''s the last question, I''m sorry, the magic bell is the one who controls the heart.


    Therefore, the artifact can solve many problems of nighttime and autumn!


    The night came to someone''s mind.


    Then, he sent a reply to shaqianmo: "you go to find a long stay disciple named Shuofeng. He knows how to let yanshuiyu return."


    "Shuofeng?" After receiving the reply from the group leader, Sha Qianmo frowned, and then asked Hua qiangu, "little bit, do you have a disciple named Shuofeng?"


    "Shuofeng?" Seeing Shuofeng beside her, Hua qiangu was a little confused. She didn''t understand why she suddenly asked him what to do.


    He was asking him why he was looking for Shuofeng. Suddenly, Shuofeng, who had been psychologically prepared, said in a voice: "Shengjun, I am Shuofeng. I think Shengjun should have known my identity, so he mentioned me at this time, right? Oh, as early as the moment I followed qiangu out of Changliu, I was psychologically prepared. OK, emperor, give me the artifact. "


    Kill the fields


    What''s your identity?

 Chapter 299

    A quarter of an hour later, in the chat group.


    "@ at night, in autumn, the leader of the group, the hot water jade has returned to its original position." Kill the field incomparable excitement to night autumn AI te road.


    After receiving this news, I have returned to the night time of the scientific research institute, and Qiu is also very excited.


    Other online group friends are also very excited, great, we all have artifact to use in the future!


    Xiongba: "congratulations on Shengjun''s coming back to life, your sister. At that time, Shengjun will hold a banquet to celebrate your sister''s birthday. I will arrive on time and greet you


    The overlord who was recovering from the injury in the affiliated world immediately emerged and said to Shaqian Mo that as a little martial arts master, he was extremely awed by Shaqian Mo''s existence. If he had the chance, he would like to become a demon like Shaqian Mo, but unfortunately, he didn''t even do a good job.


    In his world, there are still many people with strength above him. Even though his strength has greatly increased, the evaluation of his strength from the chat group shows that he is still a weak chicken who may lose his life at any time Alas!


    I''m so hard!


    Wei Wuxian: "Congratulations, by the way, I want to apply for the use of artifact Yan Shuiyu. I also have people who want to revive. I want to revive my parents."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "listen to you, young master Wei, Xiao Wang also wants to revive his parents, but they have been dead for many years. Can they still revive?"


    Li Maozhen some worry said, and other want to come out behind him to apply for the use of Yan Shuiyu resurrection relatives of the group members, see the news he sent out, have been silent, yes, so many years, can resurrection?


    In this regard, Sha Qian Mo, who held the artifact in his hand, explained to them: "the corpse and soul are well preserved. If the soul is not sealed, then Yan Shui Yu can revive it."


    This is the identification that he just put the hot water jade on the shelf in the mall.


    Of course, after he got the identification, he quickly took yanshuiyu off the shelf. He was reluctant to buy such a treasure, and he was not qualified to buy it, because he had already said it was a public resource. He killed Qianmo and did what he said.


    After hearing his explanation, the group of friends who wanted to revive their relatives all disappeared one by one, and their bodies and souls were completely preserved? We don''t know the soul, but the bodies have been buried in the earth for so many years. How can they be complete?


    So, our relatives can''t be resurrected?


    "Alas Li Maozhen sighed heavily.


    And Wei Wuxian, he is sad squatting on the ground, hands holding knees, showing a pair of poor, weak, helpless expression.


    Li Maozhen''s parents were buried in the ground for many years, resulting in incomplete, and he simply did not have bones, why?


    Eaten by a monster!


    Wu, how can he be so miserable? If his sister who killed Qian Mo can survive, his parents can''t. not only that, but also the elder martial sister and jinzixuan, and qianrenxue. All these things are on him, which makes him feel that he is about to be out of breath.


    He it''s too hard!


    "Why do I feel that after joining this chat group, my heart is more and more heavy, and the happiness before is less and less? Why on earth is that?" Wei Wuxian looked up at the sky and wondered.


    Yeshiqiu: @ everyone, OK, don''t discuss this any more. Those who want to apply for the use of artifact will wait until shaqianmo revives his sister and bibidong recovers his origin and vitality. "


    "Yes, master." Seeing the news from the group leader, all of them answered in unison.


    Then, at night, Qiu said to shaqianmo, "since yanshuiyu has returned, you can go to collect Honghuang''s power. Just let huaqiangu drop a drop of blood on yanshuiyu, and the seal of Honghuang''s power will be untied. Then seven days later, the ruins cave will be formed, and you can enter the ruins cave to find the demon God. What should you do after that? You should understand that you don''t need me to do it again Did you remind me? "


    Kill Qian Mo: "yes, thank you for your advice, but..."


    Night time autumn: "but what?"


    "Lord, he doesn''t want to get the power of the flood." Bi Bi Dong suddenly came out and said to kill Qian mo.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Does he have a brain drain? He doesn''t want the power of giving away?


    At night, Qiu is not joking. Although the seal of Honghuang''s power in the original work was untied, the demon God was left to kill Qian Mo, now the artifact is in the hand of killing Qian Mo, not to mention one Baizi painting, even ten Baizi paintings are not his opponent. Therefore, no one can compete with Honghuang''s power at all. However, bidong says that he doesn''t want to kill Qian Mo?


    Sick, definitely sick!


    Kill Qian Mo: "yes, group leader, xiaobutian doesn''t want me to get the power of flood and famine, so I don''t want the power of flood and famine. If the artifact comes back to life in Liuxia, bibidong''s friends will be cured. She needs to borrow some hot water jade. This is the condition that she gave me five artifact. I agreed. As for the other nine artifact, I will upload them to the chat group now. "


    Say, kill Qian Mo to flow light Qin wait for artifact to pack red envelope, sent night autumn.Looking at the red envelope that suddenly appears on the chat screen, we know that there are indeed nine artifact in it through the system. Without saying a word at night, Qiu lights it immediately, and then all the nine artifact fall into his hands, which makes him laugh wildly.


    Crazy laugh?


    Yes, don''t blame someone for his unsteadiness at night. It''s really a great harvest this time.


    Nine of the ten magic weapons have fallen into his hands. The last one means to kill the fields. Hua qiangu is just borrowing it. It''s really a great joy to think that it won''t be long before it can enter his own hands.


    "Lord, what is this?" Gray wolf, who is copying silly girl at a high speed, looks at the nine artifact held in his arms by yeshiqiu and asks curiously.


    "Oh, these are artifact. You can think of them as very artifact props." Yeshiqiu explained to it casually, and then put the artifact into his Najie without blushing and beating heart, and issued an announcement in the group, saying that the group friends who need to use the artifact can apply in the group, and generally the chat group will agree.


    Your Najie has been bound to the system. If you want to set up a ten square artifact, you only need someone to apply for it. After approval, you can lend the artifact to them. Of course, because it''s borrowed and the ownership is still in the chat group, you can call them back at any time.


    It''s all in the future!


    Then, at night, Qiu sent a message to Sha Qian Mo, saying, "since you don''t want to get the power of the flood, forget it. You can borrow the artifact to give her something about Bi Bi Dong, and you should also be able to..."


    "Ding, Qiyu, join the group chat."


    At night, before autumn''s words were finished, suddenly, a systematic mechanical sound rang in the group.


    Hear this voice, night autumn''s eyes suddenly stare big boss, a face of incredible, bald big devil come?

 Chapter 300

    You don''t need to read more information. Just hearing the name "Qiyu", yeshiqiu will know who the boss is.


    The bald Cape man from one punch Superman world, no matter what kind of enemy standing in front of him, is the super devil Qi Yu!


    "My God, this guy is here. I''m not prepared at all." At night, Qiu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and thought of it in his heart.


    "Group leader, what''s the matter with you? I have the air conditioner on. How can you sweat?" Seeing the action of wiping sweat in autumn at night, grey wolf grabbed the back of his head and asked.


    "I was scared Keke, I''m obsessed with practicing martial arts. It''s OK. Just slow down. Keep busy. I''ll take the machine first. " At night, Qiu said casually, then with a flash of body shape, he left here with grey wolf''s machine.


    "Can you still play flash when you are possessed? Sure enough, the group leader is much better than that preserved egg! " See the night, autumn said to go, the next second people are gone, gray wolf blinked his eyes, murmured.


    Then, turn around and continue to copy silly girl.


    The master of moon worship is changing his dressing now. When he has changed his dressing, he will come to help him. With him, how much time can he spare to copy.


    Gray wolf began to work in mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    After leaving the Research Institute, Qiu took the machine to the palace of the affiliated world, flashed all the way back to his bedroom, and then closed the door, which was a great relief.


    No way, Qiyu into the crowd to his shock is too big, forcing him to find a place to calm down.


    Although he is the leader of this boss chat group, and other members of the group are also boss level creatures from all over the world, if we have to make a comparison, I''d like to call you Qiyu the strongest in the evening!


    Moon worship depends on water. Warcraft can cause a big flood and give the world a bath. Qiyu, his mother, can smash the whole world with one blow.


    What''s more terrible is that miexing may not be Qiyu''s strongest power, because Polos, the universe overlord who can also miexing, is killed by Qiyu. In the animation, we can''t see where the upper limit of Qiyu''s strength is, or Is there a ceiling?


    "Tick, tick..." Thinking, autumn''s forehead at night and shed a few drops of sweat, drop hit on the ground, issued a little bit of sound.


    He''s still thinking about becoming a fighting emperor first, then a God, and then what? Qiyu is coming. It seems that he, the leader of the group, has to wait to become the most powerful person in the group.


    Even so, it''s not the grand finale. If you have the strongest strength, don''t you say that the strength of group friends is not as good as yourself, and how much help can this chat group give you?


    But Qiyu The gap between himself and him is too big!


    In front of him, he and Doudi may belong to the same kind of people.


    What kind of people?


    Someone who can do it with one punch.


    "System, give me Qiyu''s personal data, I want to see how strong he is!" Deep breath, after a long time to let himself a little calm, night autumn in the heart of the system said.


    "Ding, got it. Now call out the personal data of group member Qiyu for the group leader Ding, it''s called out. Please watch it. "


    Words fall, a light curtain appears in the mind of night autumn, which reads:


    [Name: Qiyu


    from: one punch Superman world


    Cultivation: zero level


    strength: immortal five peaks


    Law: strength class, one punch


    strength evaluation: bear the strength law of the world, no matter what kind of enemies and attacks you encounter, as long as you don''t surpass it He can do it with one punch if he''s in the world.


    Note: this person should not be provoked!!! ¡¿


    autumn at night


    Immortality?


    Qiyu''s accomplishments are zero level, which is a little shocked by yeshiqiu. He doesn''t care because he remembers that Qiyu''s strength seems to be physical strength, which has nothing to do with those real Qi and magic, but his strength


    It''s the first time I''ve come across a level prefixed with immortality.


    "System, what''s going on?" At night, Qiu swallowed and asked the system.


    "Ding, group leader, this system has said long ago that there is a more powerful realm above the Ninth level. From the zero to the nine levels, both those who cultivate immortals and gods belong to all living beings in essence. Only when they surpass the nine levels can they be regarded as completely exuviating the world, while immortality is superior to exuviating the world! "


    "Well, you seem to have said something similar to that, but I remember what you said at that time was that immortals were above the Ninth level. How can they become immortal now?" At night, Qiu nodded first, then suddenly thought of something and doubted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lord, that''s just an example. Creatures that can enter the immortal realm can indeed be called immortals in the whole universe. This system has never said that what is above the Ninth level is the immortal realm. ""Well. So bidong, isn''t she a God? God of the Rocha All of a sudden, what does autumn think of at night.


    "Ding, this system divides the strength classes of the group members from the perspective of the whole heaven and the world. Bibidong is a God in Douluo, but he can''t occupy the name of God in the whole heaven and the world. For example, the monkey king in the magic mobile world you once met can almost poison him with pesticides. Do you think such a bad monkey can be in the heaven and the world Is it called God? "


    "Well I see Another example is given. At this moment, yeshiqiu really understands.


    In short, you are a system, you are right!


    "However, the reason why bibidong did not enter the immortal realm is that she has just become a God. If she can fully grasp the power of the Rocha shrine in Douluo, she can barely enter the immortal realm." The system goes on.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Reluctantly?


    Yeshiqiu said he didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Back to the previous topic, Qiyu is so strong, how should this guy treat him?


    Although he looks stupid in animation, but this is not animation, but reality, in the face of such a powerful character, even if he is good to deceive, his heart is still struggling in shaking, afraid!


    "Well, if it''s not necessary, I''d better not meet Qiyu, just chat across the screen!" After thinking for a while, yeshiqiu finally made this decision, and then put his mind back into the chat group.


    Who knows, as soon as he came in, he saw a terrible scene.


    Someone is challenging Qiyu.


    Hegemony: @ Qiyu, shut up, you weak man


    Qi Yu


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 301

    Can you imagine my mood of scolding Qiyu as soon as I entered the group?


    Is Qiyu weak?


    There are people in the world who can say this, but how can you have the courage to say this?


    Do you know that the fist of the bald shawl can destroy everything below the triple peak of immortality. You are just one


    At night, Qiufen looked at the personal data of xiongba, and then continued to say, "you are just a dreg of the third level of martial arts. You dare to be so shameless. You are a whole step behind others!"


    At night, Qiu reaches for his hand and touches his face. I really don''t know whether to use "those who don''t know are not afraid" or "to kill" to describe a bully.


    However, dare to talk to the bald devil like this, in a way, he is still hanging.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Punch the Superman world.


    After receiving the news from the hero Aite himself, Qiyu walks in the convenience store and looks up at the sky. The next second, his painting style suddenly changes.


    If he was lazy before, like a bald uncle like a deserted house, now his eyes become smooth and sharp, and his whole body exudes an invincible momentum, and his blood is boiling for a long time.


    I, Qiyu, am weak?


    So you''re better than me?


    Good, I just want to find someone better than me to fight with passion!


    Clench the fist in the hand, looking at it, Qi Yu nodded, heart way: "otherwise always a fist go down, the battle is over, this is too boring, too no blood, this is not the life I long for."


    Thinking, Qiyu sent a message of engagement to xiongba. Her tone was extremely sincere. To sum up, she said: "uncle, please make sure to compete with me. Thank you!"


    Xiongba: "boy, although you are a newcomer, you want to challenge me as soon as you come. Don''t you know that heaven is high and earth is thick? Hum, @ yuzhibo Sasuke, are you there? "


    "What''s the matter?" Just knowing that Naruto spent money to buy a fox spirit from the demon Bruce Lee''s shop, Sasuke''s mood is complicated. Suddenly, he was attacked by the hero AI te. He came out and asked coldly.


    As a member of yuzhibo''s clan, even if the other party''s strength is stronger than myself, I can''t lose in the forced grid. My tone must be cold!


    Xiongba: "the new man wants to challenge me. Go to accompany him first."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "Why me?"


    Xiongba: "because you are the weakest one in the group, he has the qualification to challenge me only if he beats you."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Is he serious, or is he testing the water with Sasuke? If it''s true, then his luck is very good, and Sasuke''s luck is also very bad, right?


    It''s no use using ten magic weapons as weapons to compete with the bald devil!


    Wait a minute, magic bell should be able to No, even if there is skill restraint, but the strength gap is hard, and the feelings of the bald devil are gradually disappearing, so the magic bell may not be useful.


    What''s more, why on earth would he pick up Qiyu and say that he is weak?


    Attached to the world, in the palace.


    Seeing the news on the chat screen, Qiu felt his chin at night, opened his mouth, and was stunned by the expression on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Time goes back a few minutes.


    [Ding, Qiyu joins the group chat. ¡¿


    the mechanical sound of the system rings in the group. When you hear the sound, as the leader of the group, yeshiqiu is frightened and subconsciously blocks the group chat for a moment. However, those online group friends are different and come out one by one to welcome the new people.


    The first is the water group, Wei Wuxian.


    Although in the heart sad adds blankly, but the water group front line work, he is not slack.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people to join Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. In the next cloud dream, Jiang''s Wei Wuxian, new people into the group, please remember to read the group announcement and group documents, and then introduce yourself and your world."


    Qiyu: "chat group? So this is a chat group? It''s amazing that it''s directly in my mind. "


    Yin Su Su: "welcome new people, new people know chat group? It seems that you live in a technology world similar to you Zong! "


    Qiyu: "Mr. you, who is he?"


    You Suowei: "yes, sir. Here is my business card. Please accept it."


    [Ding, group member Qiyu, this is an exclusive red envelope sent to you by group member you. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    Qi Yu


    Hear the mechanical sound in the brain, Qi Yu''s a pair of dead fish eyes blinked, then the facial expressionless said: "open."


    Then, the name card of yousuowei appeared in his hand, which shocked him.


    After reading the contents of yousuo''s business card, Qiyu looks back at the message sent to him by Wei Wuxian. After thinking about it, she begins to introduce herself: "well, I I''m a hero. What can I say about my world? Well, it''s boring Well, that''s it. "All of you: --


    So casual?


    Luocha God about to fall: "this friend..."


    Qiyu: "friend?"


    Luocha God about to fall: "what''s the problem?"


    Qiyu: "well, it''s the first time that I''ve been called a friend as soon as I meet. It''s a little strange."


    Luocha God about to fall: "well, I''ll call you Mr. just like you. Mr. you say you are a hero, so you have very strong power?"


    Qiyu: "OK, in fact, I don''t know how strong I am. By the way, can you help me verify how strong I am now? "


    All of you: --


    I don''t even know how strong I am. Are you serious or bragging!


    Luocha God about to fall: "where is the Lord? Why don''t you talk? "


    Black Marshal: "it should be something. The group leader is very busy. By the way, the power of killing the fields is no longer needed. What about going back to your hometown? Who will help you? "


    Luocha God who is about to fall: "I am also in distress. I wonder if I can untie the seal of honghuangzhili. But look at the meaning of the little girl who gave the artifact to us, she doesn''t want to let honghuangzhili come into the world. She is the favorite of friends in the fields, and I don''t want to disobey her.


    So, I think this new man claims to be a hero. I want to ask him about his strength and see if he is willing to help me. If he really has that strength and is willing to help me, I will be grateful when Xueer and I return to Douluo continent, but... "


    Not only does he not look like a strong man, but also he has no boundary to speak. He also says that he doesn''t know how strong he is. Such a person is really hard to bring confidence to people. Forget it, I''d better rely on myself.


    After Yu yanshuiyu completely recovered, he applied to borrow two ten square artifact. The administrator promised that he would continue to help me. If he and he, as well as the water Warcraft, join hands, they may not have a chance of winning the Tang Dynasty.


    Bidong thought to himself.


    Qiyu: "well, you care so much about your strength. What you need to do is fight with the enemy, right? If the enemy is strong, I can help you


    Qiyu said that he is very strong and people have a good fight!


    Luocha God about to fall: "thank you for your kindness, sir, but you don''t even know how strong you are. If you die under Tang San''s hands, isn''t it my fault? Anyway, thank you


    Qiyu: "death? Can Tang San threaten my life? Oh, I''m burning. I really want to fight him! "


    Xiongba: "don''t brag about new people. Do you know how strong Tang San is? Administrator adults are defeated, you, don''t say Tang San, it''s not enough to dry my teeth! Listen, from now on, close your mouth and don''t get in the way of the Lord Rocha. It creates an illusion that you can help the Lord. Really How did the boss group get into such an ordinary bald man? "


    Qi Yu


    I heard your last whisper.


    "Well, actually I..."


    Hegemony: @ Qiyu, shut up, you weak man


    Qi Yu


    I, Qiyu, am a weak person?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time goes back to the present.


    After reading the news record, I don''t know what to say at night. These days, just because of their appearance, don''t you believe what they say?


    Qiyu, he didn''t lie!

 Chapter 302

    As an invincible existence in his own world, he really doesn''t know how strong he is. He has never met an opponent who can make him exert himself. How can he judge this?


    No problem!


    Do you think Qiyu is bragging just because he is wearing old-fashioned clothes, has a bald head, and his eyes are a little silly?


    It''s too bad.


    Haven''t you heard such a sentence: never judge people by their appearance!


    That is to say, Qiyu is a member of the group, and her character is relatively good. Unlike the protagonists in some hot-blooded novels, she is full of dignity and domineering, and can''t tolerate anyone to offend herself. Otherwise, the behavior of killing like xiongba will only involve the whole chat group instead of his death.


    Think of here, night autumn suddenly hit a spirit, and then in the group bubble again.


    [Ding, the leader of the group forbids to speak for an hour. ¡¿


    as soon as he bubbled, he would first ban the five dregs of the battle, and let him talk freely. Today, I''m going to fight against Qiyu, tomorrow, I''m going to fight against the cruel emperor and the leader of Tongtian sect?


    If you don''t educate him, this old boy will kill himself sooner or later!


    Even if he died, what a pity if he and other members of the group were involved one day?


    Affiliated to the world, in the hospital established by Yao Chen, the chief pharmacist of chat group, lying on the bed, he was forced by the giant with a hanging leg.


    "What''s the matter? Why am I suddenly forbidden by the group leader?" Xiongba doesn''t understand. You know, he was the first one to join the chat group and respected the group leader. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is the most loyal pet of the group leader. How can the group leader ban him for such a pet?


    I want to ask the group leader a question, but I can''t because I''m forbidden. But it doesn''t matter. The next second, the group leader spontaneously gives an explanation.


    Night time autumn: @ xiongba, shut up, you ignorant old man! Don''t be ashamed of yourself in the group. Do you know that compared with new people, your strength is no different from those who have no martial arts skills? "


    Majestic overlord


    What, I''m just like a loser? Group leader, what are you talking about? I''m a great master. My skills have greatly increased after I''ve been closed. Although I was injured in Baifeng mountain hunting, I have gained a lot. I don''t think it will be long before I can enter the fourth level of martial arts and become a great master of martial arts golden elixir. This Qiyu is just a bald man. Can he be better than me?


    You look at his head, the dead fish like eyes, shiny bald head, where he has a little bit of master temperament, do you want to tell me that he is actually a strong man with eccentric character?


    If you can compare me to a loser, his strength is at least in the fifth level, but he Like a five level master?


    Although the person who sent out this kind of news is the leader of the group, the hero can''t be disrespectful at all, but it''s really hard to believe that this new man is obviously a weak chicken. It seems that even yuzhibo Sasuke can easily turn over ten of him.


    Xiongba thought in his heart.


    "Night time autumn" @ hegemony, and when the new comer comes, you humiliate the new comer as the weak. You don''t pay attention to the group rules. Huoyun ran away and was punished to plant trees. What do you say you should do? "


    Majestic overlord


    Sorry, forget this. Provocation and swearing are not allowed in the group.


    Wait, how can you scold me? I''m an ignorant old man, I''m a hero!


    Night time autumn: "after you get well, go to the northeast corner of the capital to plant ten mu of Lingtian by yourself!"


    Majestic overlord


    I''m the leader of Tianxia society. Group leader, do you want me to farm? That''s not good, is it?!


    Night time autumn: "welcome new people, Qiyu."


    After forbidding words and punishing xiongba, yeshiqiu, the leader of the group, stands up and welcomes Qiyu.


    This is a big man. Even if he is not invincible in the universe, he has never met anyone stronger than him. If he uses his words well, it will bring him great benefits!


    Yes, after such a long time, the tense heart of yeshiqiu finally calms down. He also wants to understand that even if Qiyu is very strong, I am the leader of the group!


    What else can I be afraid of across the screen?


    "Ordinary heart, just like facing other group members, communicate with him with ordinary heart." At night, autumn said to herself in her heart.


    Qiyu: "Oh, the group leader came out. I saw that someone said you were very busy, so there was no Aite for you. Did you pull me into this group? Your chat group is very interesting. It can appear directly in people''s mind. How can you do that? "


    Different from those who joined the group chat before, in the face of the group leader, Qiyu didn''t feel fear and fear, so she subconsciously put herself in a lower position. After seeing the news sent by Qiu at night, he laughed and asked curiously.


    Yin Su Su: "new people, don''t be rude to the group leader!"


    Qiyu: "well, are my words very impolite? Let me see No, "he saidYin Su Su


    At first glance, it''s not impolite. It''s just a common question. But now you are facing the group leader, shouldn''t you use the word of respect?


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s nothing. It''s normal for a new comer not to understand the rules, and It seems that his words are not impolite, @ Yin Su Su, do you see that he is rude? "


    Yin Su Su


    Do I worry in vain? Flatter me.


    Qiyu: "group leader, could you please lift the ban of that male uncle first? I think he looks really strong. I want to challenge him and fight with him with passion. "


    "OK, I accept your challenge!" Originally, he was still waiting for Sasuke''s reply and wanted to give the new man to him to deal with. However, seeing that the new man was so knowledgeable and pleaded with the group leader for himself, asking the group leader to lift his forbidden words, in the hospital, the hero, who was in a lonely state after being punished, suddenly said with pride.


    Unfortunately, no one in the group can hear him now. For the time being, he can only be a screen peeping party.


    Night time autumn: "do you want to challenge hegemony?"


    Qiyu: "well, I want to challenge him!"


    At night, in autumn This is a battle video of the hero. You can see it and consider whether you want to challenge him or not. "


    [Ding, the group leader uploaded a battle video of the overlord. ¡¿


    after hearing the prompt sound and seeing the link on the chat screen, Qiyu and other online friends point in curiously. They all want to see how strong the hero is now.


    This video is captured from his memory by yeshiqiu. It shows a picture of the hero fighting with a monster when he was in Baifeng mountain.


    In the picture, the hero embraces three points and returns to the vitality. He steps on the two winged magic dragon. His hand is like thunder, and his whole body is full of vigorous Qi. It looks really majestic.


    Many group friends who have not yet reached the fourth level think so after watching this video. Even xiongba himself thinks so. He is so strong.


    Then.


    Qiyu: "ah, is this the strength of this uncle? So weak, forget it, I still don''t challenge him! Group leader, I''m still in a hurry to go to the convenience store to buy discount goods. I won''t talk about it. Let''s play games together when we''re free. I''ll go first. Goodbye. "


    [Ding, group member Qiyu is offline. ¡¿


    Hegemony:


    A group member whose accomplishments are below level Four: ''"

 Chapter 303

    See Qiyu sent out the news, and then hear his voice offline, xiongba mouth open boss, a face of incredible.


    Just now, what did the bald man say?


    I''m so weak that I won''t challenge you.


    I


    There are ten thousand words in Xiong BA''s heart that he wants to say that he is the leader of the world society. He can be killed in a fit of anger. This bald man dares to say that he is weak. He wants to die!


    Xiongba is so angry that he clenches his fists tightly and his face is very blue. If he is not forbidden, he really wants to greet Qiyu''s ancestors in the group.


    If the strong say so, he will not be powerful and dare not say anything. He can only give himself a mouthful of chicken soup in his heart. "Don''t bully the old and the poor for 30 years in Hedong and Hexi". But this bald man is a weak man. Even if the group leader says he is stronger than himself, he still thinks he is a weak man. Such a man dare to say that he is weak, which makes the old man feel weak How can I bear it?


    Yes, I''m very resourceful. I''m the pronoun of the city. But it doesn''t mean I''m a recipient. I dare to humiliate you. I''ll slap you to death!


    The male bully said fiercely in his heart, and then with a big wave of his hand, he knocked the fruit on the bedside table to the ground and let off his mood by throwing things.


    He decided that when he recovered, the first thing to do was to buy a crossing charm, go to Qiyu''s world to check a wave of water meters, and have a good communication with him.


    Although group rules do not allow group members to hurt each other, but I have no problem with his normal competition, right?


    Yes, if you don''t challenge me, I''ll challenge you. I''ll show you the strength of three points of ten success!


    Hum!


    Yeshiqiu: "xiongba, you''ve escaped a disaster. Otherwise, you''ll challenge first. If he insists on fighting with you, I can''t say anything."


    Thank you.


    Group leader, if you ask him to come, can I be afraid of him?


    Yin Su Su: "group leader, see what you mean. Is this new man really strong?"


    Yin Su Su, who had already taken out all his family and bought some weapons and pills, was about to go to Shaolin Temple to save his old father and brother. Seeing the news from yeshiqiu, he asked curiously.


    Yeshiqiu: "very strong, he is invincible in his world."


    All of you: --


    Invincible?


    Including xiongba, all the members of the online group can''t help froze when they see this.


    Is it the best in the world?


    I didn''t expect that bald man was the number one in his world, but even that didn''t mean he was very strong. After all, we are the boss chat group of all worlds, connecting many worlds. He is invincible in his world, but not necessarily in other worlds.


    For example, the black Marshal claims to have ruled the ancient strange world. In this way, he should also be the strongest in his world. But in the group, he is just a middle to upper level Pipan. No one says he is weak, but he is definitely not related to the word strong.


    Thinking about it, several friends of the frozen crowd gradually recovered and didn''t pay much attention to it. We are also invincible in our own world.


    For example, Li Maozhen, who defeated and sold yuan Tiangang, is invincible in the world of bad people in the painting world.


    But what''s the matter? He''s still just in the middle of the golden elixir of martial arts. Although his fighting power is above the peak of Wei Wuxian''s golden elixir of immortals, which is likely to enter the realm of Yuanying at any time, his strength depends not only on his fighting power, but also on his speed and defense.


    In the group, he still does not deserve the word "strong".


    Then go back to the previous problem. It''s invincible in your own world, but it''s not necessarily in other worlds. The universe is so big that we can''t sit back and watch the sky. So, Lord, if you say that new man named Qiyu is the best in his world, he''s very strong. We don''t agree.


    Although we dare not question you directly, but in my heart, ha ha, do not accept, firmly do not accept!


    Yeshiqiu: "and Qiyu''s invincibility is different from some of you. Li Maozhen''s invincibility is that he is invincible in his world, but Qiyu can deal with all the people in his world at the same time."


    At this moment, Li Maozhen''s face changed and became very serious. At the same time, her hands gradually clenched into fists.


    Against everyone in the world on their own?


    Are you kidding?


    Yeshiqiu: "his invincibility is different from the black commander. He will not be sealed. In fact, he is immune to all non physical attacks in his world."


    Marshal black


    Immune to all non physical attacks?


    The commander-in-chief didn''t have a physical attack. Doesn''t that mean that if he is in his world, the commander-in-chief has no threat to him.


    "Lord, what about other worlds?" The black commander asked in a hurry.Yeshiqiu: "in the subsidiary world, his immune law still exists, but it does not exist in other worlds."


    "Hoo Seeing this news, everyone was relieved. Fortunately, it would be too naughty to be immune to physical attacks.


    Although many of us have a lot of special attack methods, we just cut off some skills, which is a little short from the beginning.


    Night time autumn: "but!"


    "Well?" Just relieved, the group leader''s message bounced out from the chat screen. Seeing it, the group members'' hearts mentioned again. They all had a feeling that the group leader would say something extraordinary this time.


    Night time autumn: "but his law of power is universal in all heavens and all realms."


    "Ah?" There''s another law. Is that bald man a God?


    Yeshiqiu: "in fact, I am also very surprised. According to principle, there is world isolation in all worlds, and the rules should not interfere with each other. However, Qiyu''s situation is quite special. His law of power is granted by the way of heaven in his world, and it has been completely integrated into his body, and it coincides with the gap of the whole heaven and the world, which means that if he Through the chat group through the channel to another world, then, his law of power will also go along the channel.


    This kind of him, does not say other people, at least is the hegemony this kind of role absolutely cannot provoke the existence


    Majestic overlord


    The hero named said that he had an apple in his mouth.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master, this new Mr. Qiyu, how strong is he? "


    Li Maozhen said that he had been in the group for such a long time. He had never seen or heard of the rules. He was very curious!


    Yeshiqiu: "three peaks of immortality. This is the level of his power law. As for how strong he is, let me show you a video."


    [Ding, the group leader uploads a battle video of Qiyu. ¡¿


    at nightfall, Qiu uploaded the video of Qiyu and polos fighting to the group.


    Although he is invincible in his own world, he is not necessarily invincible in other worlds, but with the power of Qiyu, it is absolutely no problem to call him a strong character.


    Seeing that the group leader uploaded another video, Li Maozhen and others turned it on one after another, and then watched it.


    A few minutes later, all of them "hissed" and took a breath.


    This new man is so terrible!


    In addition, for the first time, the hero in the hospital felt that he was so pitiful, weak and helpless.


    Nima, this bald man, is he really human?!

 Chapter 304

    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "how are you, xiongba


    An hour later, when the silence ended, Li Maozhen suddenly gave him a slap when he was huddled on the bed of the Affiliated Hospital, his body was shaking and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Ouch!" This time, AI te, the old xiongton was startled. He thought that the terrible newcomer was on the line again, and he wanted to challenge him again. He found that it was Li Maozhen. Xiongton was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Then, he replied to Li Maozhen: "what''s wrong with me? Why did brother Li ask this question? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "before the leader called Mr. Qiyu a weak man, he was so heroic. Now the group leader showed us Mr. Qiyu''s fighting video, so that we can roughly understand Mr. Qiyu''s powerful strength. So I think that the leader should be very nervous and afraid at the moment. Unexpectedly, the leader is still so brave and fearless.


    It seems that the male leader didn''t pay attention to Mr. Qiyu''s strength, eh Sure enough, in the previous battle in Baifeng mountain, the male guild leader didn''t do his best. Very good. After Mr. Qiyu goes online, I will contact him and tell him that you can be his opponent, master Xiong


    Majestic overlord


    I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense!


    Seeing the news from Li Maozhen, the whole man was in a hurry.


    Bald, oh no, Qiyu has said that I am too weak, so I don''t want to challenge me. You want him to fight with me. You want to make my head black.


    Li Maozhen, I think I''m polite to you besides coveting your sister. Why do you want to persecute me like this?


    Thinking of the terrible power of Qiyu in the video just seen, xiongba felt numb. With that blow, even bolos, the overlord of the universe, was on the street, not to mention his xiongba?


    It''s just strength and defense. Even if Qiyu is kicked to the moon, he can move freely in space and return to earth safely. It''s for him, mother hippie. Even if I can live temporarily in the universe by closing my breath, I can return to the earth from the moon. Don''t be kidding. It''s useless to fly. Is it really a joke to treat atmospheric pressure?


    Moreover, in the administrator''s scientific argument, he said that the closer to the surface of the earth, the lower the temperature. That kind of temperature is definitely not that the master level martial arts can keep warm by real Qi. It''s really going to kill people!


    So, apart from my appearance, I can''t think of any way to beat the new boss.


    Therefore, I can''t let you succeed, I can''t fight with Qiyu, I I don''t deserve to be his opponent, and I don''t want to die!


    Thinking of this, xiongba quickly sent a message to the group: "brother Li, don''t talk nonsense here. When did I say that I didn''t pay attention to Mr. Qiyu''s strength?


    Do you know that in my eyes, in addition to the group leader and the administrator, Mr. Qiyu is the person I respect. My admiration for him is like a continuous River, and the Yellow river overflows uncontrollably.


    I have made up my mind. From now on, Mr. Qiyu will be my example. I I would like to ask Mr. Qiyu to accept me as an apprentice. I am willing to serve Mr. Qiyu as my own father.


    @Qiyu, sir, I''ve admired you for a long time. Please accept me as an apprentice and discipline me. I''m willing to repay you with all my life! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    At night, in autumn, "(_ £©¡±


    yinsu_ - "


    black Marshal_ ¡û "


    others


    Is this old man really the bully who is full of domineering power and has a higher vision than the top?


    What about his pride?


    What about his aggressiveness?


    What about his dignity as a strong man?


    Do you want to lick it so thoroughly!


    For a time, xiongba succeeded in winning the contempt of all online group members.


    But the bully doesn''t pay attention to it. He is arrogant and dignified. It''s a fart in front of a new man who is so powerful. Mr. Qiyu is so strong that he doesn''t show any arrogance. I''m just a bully. I''m just learning from a strong man and carrying forward his spirit. What is it?


    What''s more, if I don''t make such a statement, what should I do if I see Li Maozhen''s message after Qiyu goes online and mistakenly think I really have something to hide and want to challenge him?


    It''s hard for me!


    "Keke, master Xiong, I thought I knew you better, but today I know that I never knew you. You are really You can bend and stretch Finally, Li Maozhen coughed and said to xiongba.


    Majestic: "it''s called respecting the strong and the successful as teachers!"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Oh, who said Mr. Qiyu was weak before? I remember, it seems that there is a male in our group. Do you know him? "Majestic overlord


    Li Maozhen, it''s hard to break down people!


    Next second.


    "@ Qiyu, master, I didn''t know Taishan at the beginning. I offended you. I''m guilty. I''m guilty..." Xiongba opens the voice function and cries regretfully to Qiyu who has not been online.


    All of you: --


    Nima, this swordsman!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Attached to the world.


    "Is this the awakening ID? Let it go! " He has completely recovered from the shock of Qiyu''s entering the group. Seeing the overlord licking Qiyu so hard, he changed his name to master Qiyu without waiting for other people''s consent. At night, Qiu showed a long-standing expression, nodded and murmured.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, punch Superman.


    When she comes home with the discount goods she bought from the convenience store, she takes apart a game cassette. Qiyu smiles at it, and then moves into the chat group.


    [Ding, group member Qiyu is online. ¡¿


    "eh?" Many secretly set Qiyu as a group member of special concern. When they hear the prompt sound from the system, their spirits suddenly tremble.


    Big guy online?


    At present, this is the only one in the group who can be named and said to be very powerful by the group leader. In addition, the video uploaded by the group leader, no matter whether there is some careful thinking or not, everyone is very concerned about this strong person.


    Qiyu: "Oh, 99 + ah, so many news. Well, I''ll watch it later, @ yeshiqiu, group leader, let''s play games together. "


    "The game?" He just strengthened xuanzhenchi, one of the ten magic weapons. He received Qiyu''s invitation. At night, qiuleng was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would be invited to play games.


    Qiyu: "well, I just bought the game cassette. I heard it''s very fun."


    Night time autumn: "game "Cassette?"


    Qiyu: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Yeshiqiu: "nothing. Affiliated world has established a Zhutian Internet bar. If you want to play games, you can go there. The quantity and quality of the games are much better than the tapes you buy."


    "Ah?" Qi Yu is stunned, randomly looking down at the cassette in his hand, doesn''t that mean he bought it for nothing?


    Xiongba: @ Qiyu, master, you''re online. Disciple xiongba, please greet me


    Bibidong is about to fall: @ Qiyu, master, you are a real hero. I think you are the only one who can defeat the powerful enemy I face. I dare to ask you to help me return to my hometown. I will try my best to repay you when I return to the Empire. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Qi Yu, sir, the leader of Xiong Gang, he is in fact hidden. His strength is very good among us."


    Xiongba: "I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Just when Qiyu is depressed that she may have wasted money, suddenly, several people jump out, and AI te tells him one after another. Looking at the news sent to him, Qiyu is at a loss.


    Master? hero? Is this calling me?

 Chapter 305

    It''s me that''s their AI te man, so, are you really calling me?!


    Spent a few seconds to think about the problem, think of this point, Qiyu whoosh stood up from the seat, a pair of dead fish eyes out of a thick color of excitement.


    Someone Call him hero!


    He automatically ignored the title of "Shifu" given by xiongba, a weak old man, and also ignored Li Maozhen''s saying that xiongba is actually hidden and has good strength.


    And a gorilla fight five five open, and finally was a gorilla punch broken leg bone, again good can good go?


    Looking at the news sent to him by bibidong, Qiyu raised a smirk in the corner of her mouth, not to mention how happy she was.


    Although the human emotion is gradually disappearing, hero, this is his lifelong hobby. It''s the first time someone has called him so kindly.


    Yes, I, Qiyu, am a hero!


    Qiyu clenches her fists. Her painting style suddenly changes from a dead uncle to a hot-blooded young man. The fierce eyes in the eyes of the dead fish are very handsome.


    And then


    Qiyu: @ night time autumn, group leader, go to that Zhutian Internet bar to play games and ask for money


    Going back to the previous game topic, there must be a sequence. Although he is eager to be a hero and help people in need, it is also very important to play games.


    Night time autumn: "do not want money, want integral."


    Qiyu What''s that? "


    Handsome Qiyu disappeared, the next second changed back to the previous dead house uncle, a capital question mark appeared on his face.


    Yeshiqiu: "currency in chat group, haven''t you read group announcement and group file yet? Go and have a look first. "


    Qiyu: "Oh."


    In a few minutes.


    [Ding, group member Qi Yu successfully signs in and gains 1 point. ¡¿


    [Ding, Qi Yu, a member of the group, wants to put on the shelves the "unsealed game cassette" Ding, the value of the goods is too low, so we refuse to accept them. ¡¿


    [Ding, Qi Yu, a member of the group, wants to put on the shelves a short table Ding, the value of the goods is too low, so we refuse to accept them. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [reject! ¡¿


    at night, Qiu''s mouth twitched and didn''t know what to say.


    It suddenly occurred to him that Qiyu was really in financial difficulties. He couldn''t even take out something that could be accepted by the mall. This guy It''s not going to replace Yin Su Su as the number one in the chat group, is it?


    Yes, in order to save his father and brother, Yin Su Su has become a glorious "poor family" again after buying some weapons and pills.


    By the way, before she bought those things, she surpassed her so much that it was huoyun evil god who held the position of "chat group''s first poor force".


    Although this guy has finished the punishment of planting trees, he still has to work as a volunteer for the demon Bruce Lee for a month. He has not been able to find a lucrative job. He can only get one or two points by clocking in every day, so he is relatively poor in the group.


    But now, at night, autumn feels that the poorest people are coming.


    Qiyu!


    Unless he sells or pawns his laws, what else is he worth


    [Ding, Qiyu is on the shelf. It''s an immortal triple magic power of law, the secret of Qiyu''s exercise. The price is 100000 points. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    What''s the matter? Qiyu sold his rules?


    No, it''s not a law. It''s a magic power involving law. It''s for people to practice. It''s No, that''s ok?!


    Suddenly thought of what, night autumn corner of the mouth a twitch.


    He felt that he might know what the magic power skill, which costs 100000 points, contains.


    Qiyu''s exercise secret is a secret to others, but it''s a joke to herself.


    Why is it that he is able to master the law of power in his world because he practices in a "low-level" way?


    I, I, I


    At night, Qiu felt that he had ten thousand words in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, punch Superman.


    "Well, I''ve finally found something to sell. This is my exercise method. Do you want to buy it? " Try everything at home, but the mall won''t accept it. At last, I don''t know how to think about it. I try my exercise method and find that the mall has accepted it this time. Qiyu is very happy and asks the crowd.


    All online members of the group:


    Products with 100000 points, NIMA, this new big guy will be on the shelves as soon as he comes. It''s a wonderful thing.


    We know for the first time that there are still things that can be bought so expensive!


    Qiyu: "why, none of you want to buy it? @Night time autumn, group leader, I have only one integral. Can I play games in Zhutian Internet bar? "At night, in autumn Cough, you can play all day. "


    Qiyu: "all day? Oh, I''m burning up. OK, group leader, thank you. I''ll be the first one to sign in tomorrow. Please play games with me then. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I thank you, ah, we''d better across the screen, and play games, who do you think I am?


    I also want to seize the time to become emperor, God and immortal!


    Yeshiqiu: "look at the time. I''m very busy recently. I''ll play games with you when I have time."


    Qiyu: "ah? All right


    Majestic: "master!"


    See Qiyu big brother is talking with the group leader, Xiaoxiong has been afraid to interrupt, now finally find the space to come out.


    Qiyu: "that I''m not your master. "


    Majestic: "Mr. Qiyu, I have admired you for a long time. Please accept me as your apprentice. I am willing to serve you as my father in the future."


    Qi Yu_ £©! "


    father, father? Old people?


    Luocha God about to fall: "elder, please help me return to my hometown. I''m very grateful to you. There will be a big reward in the future."


    Qi Yu


    Don''t you say you don''t need my help? Why do you want it now?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Sir, the strength of the male leader is actually..."


    Majestic: "Li Maozhen, don''t talk nonsense here!"


    Qi Yu


    "Don''t make any noise. I have a headache. Come one by one. @Xiongba, I don''t accept apprentices, and I''m not an old man. I''m only 25 years old.


    @The falling Luocha God, Keke, I''m really a hero. Do you want to go home, but there are enemies waiting for you, so you dare not go back? OK, I''m willing to help you. I don''t care about the payment. Just play a few games with me when I''m free.


    @Qi Wang Li Maozhen, as for you, forget it. I saw the battle video of that uncle. I think that gorilla is a better opponent than him.


    Well, that''s all Qi jade side thinks, one side eye upward aims at own ceiling to say.


    Luocha God about to fall: "OK, thank you, master. You are really a good man and a real hero!"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "yes, Mr. Qiyu, Xiao Wang understands."


    Majestic overlord


    I don''t know what to say. What do you mean that gorilla is a better opponent than me?

 Chapter 306

    Don''t I want to lose face?


    Yes, I admit that gorilla is very powerful. It broke my leg bones, but I''m not bad. I''m the first one under the martial arts golden elixir.


    Master Qiyu, when you say that to me, my face is very ugly!


    Xiongba looks at Qiyu''s head and opens his mouth. He wants to say something to him, but for another time he doesn''t know how to say it.


    He not only wants Qiyu not to look down on him, but also worries that Qiyu thinks highly of him and will try to challenge him again. After such a tangle, the overlord finds that he is really hard!


    Qiyu: @ the falling Luocha God, let''s say that. I''ll come to help you after lunch. I''ll see how many points it takes to buy the crossing rune that goes to you first


    "Master!" Seeing the news sent by Qiyu, bibitong was in a hurry and said: "how can I let the elder spend points? When you are free, I will send you a message, and then I will send you a red envelope."


    Qiyu: "Oh, that''s OK. Anyway, I don''t have points now."


    The falling Luocha God


    You don''t have points. What do you do with the price of crossing runes?


    Qiyu: "Hey, do any of you want to buy my exercise method? I put it in the mall?"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Sir, Xiao Wang has read that skill book. The introduction from the mall says that there is a certain chance to master the immortal power law in practicing that skill. Xiao Wang is very excited, but he has 100000 points I really can''t get that much at a time. "


    Black Marshal: "unless I sell myself, I can''t get so many points."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "1."


    Kill Qian Mo: "I''ve already bought" demon soul robbery ". The rest of the points can also buy" Qiyu''s training secret ", but I can''t chew too much. Come step by step. I''ll buy new people''s skills after I''ve trained demon soul robbery."


    Qiyu: "ah, that means you don''t buy it. Can I only pawn it?"


    Qiyu is a little disappointed. There are so many strange and interesting goods in the mall that he wants to buy. But there is no money. No, there are no points. It''s very difficult.


    Heroes also need to spend!


    In Qi Yu sighed, thinking or pawn off their own exercise secret, a message suddenly jumped out of the screen.


    Tu yamaya: "I''ll buy it!"


    All of you: --


    The whole chat group was silent.


    This is, local tyrant bubble?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, in the palace.


    Seeing the news from Tushan Yaya, Qiu covered his face with his hands at night and couldn''t bear to look directly at it.


    He can already imagine that Tu Shanya''s purchase of Qiyu''s exercise secret is like a volcanic eruption.


    100000 points, which is not a large number for Tu Shanya, who is the leader of the demon alliance and has set up an industry in the affiliated world.


    But it''s very irritating that this money is used to buy that kind of skill.


    There will be a sense of being cheated!


    At that time, not only the loss of money, the heart will feel incomparable shame.


    Why do you say that?


    The secret of Qiyu''s training is immortal level magic power. It really sounds very attractive. It can even make people crazy. But this skill, in a way, is very common and even worthless.


    Not worth the money?


    Yes.


    He moved his mind and drew out the introduction of the commodity in the mall. Looking at it, Qiu sighed deeply at night and said in secret: "sure."


    According to this introduction, yeshiqiu can conclude that he really knows the content of this skill. It''s no better than the skill of demon soul robbery. Its content is very short, just a few words: "do 100 push ups, 100 sit ups, 100 squats every day, run 10 kilometers. No matter it''s cold or hot, you don''t turn on the air conditioner at home. If you insist on it every day, you have a certain chance to practice Those who learn and master the law of power of immortality. "


    And then?


    No, that''s what the content is. Isn''t that how Qiyu exercises?


    Spend 100000 points to buy such things, even if the rich people will be angry!


    "There''s a chance Very confusing words. No wonder they only sell 100000 points. " Touching his chin and looking at the five words "certain probability" in the product introduction, Qiu raised his mouth at night and said with a smile.


    Although many people don''t do the same thing with Qiyu''s exercise method, it''s really hard for him to imagine that he can have the power to blow up polos with one punch, so what''s the probability of this certain probability, one in a billion or one in a hundred billion, or


    "Oh, forget it. If you want to buy it, you can buy it. Maybe Tu Shanya has really practiced it!" I want to remind Tu Shanya, but after thinking about it, I still forget it. The 100000 points are given by the system, which means that the system thinks that Qiyu''s training secret is worth 100000 points. If it comes out and breaks down, isn''t it unfair to Qiyu?It''s a gamble. If you''re lucky and in a certain chance, congratulations. You''re about to master the power of immortality. But if you''re not lucky, then Hehe, 100000 points, don''t cry, I''ll give you a piece of paper.


    "I don''t know how lucky I am. Can I become as strong as Qiyu through this method? Although it''s impossible, it''s OK to have a try?" Suddenly a flash of light, night autumn eyes slightly narrowed, murmured in the heart.


    Yes, try it. It''s no big deal.


    Think, night autumn immediately began to act up.


    It''s not suitable to be attached to the world. When he returns to the mainland, he will start running.


    "Whoosh!" Made a decision, the next second, the night of autumn disappeared from the palace, back to the fighting mainland of gamadi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, punch Superman.


    Tu Shanya bought a copy of Qiyu''s exercise secret. After deducting taxes, Qiyu got 90000 points, which made him very happy. Today''s lunch has become more and more prosperous. He decided not to eat ramen. He wants to eat KFC!


    What is KFC?


    This is the notice he saw in the group announcement about the new enterprise of affiliated world. It says that the gang of four under the demon Bruce Lee has opened a fried meat shop, which specializes in selling fried dragon meat. It''s very fragrant and delicious, with pictures attached.


    Seeing this picture, Qiyu admitted that he was drooling.


    So he got up from his seat and immediately decided to go to the affiliated world for a big meal.


    He, Qiyu, wants to eat KFC!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the fox demon little matchmaker world, Tushan.


    Spend 100000 points to buy "Qiyu''s Exercise Secret", a memory immediately poured into Tu Shanya''s mind, and then, Yaya''s face changed.


    Do 100 push ups every day?


    100 sit ups?


    100 squats?


    10 kilometers?


    I


    "Boss, are you swollen?" Seeing that Tu Shanya, who had just closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes again. Her eyes were still red when she wanted to hit someone. Bai yuechu, who was eating a lollipop with Tu shansu, jumped back with fright. She put her hands in front of her body and asked with an alert face.


    "I I want to kill Tu Shan''s eyes turned, looking at Bai Yue Chu, said coldly in his abdominal language.


    Bai yuechu: big boss, don''t scare me!


    "Hoo It''s said that she wants to kill people, but Tu shanyaya still knows that she can''t beat Qiyu. Moreover, although this skill seems to be fooling people, since the chat group has offered 100000 points, it''s worth the money.


    It''s just that it''s absolutely impossible to let yourself do sit ups and squats.


    In that case, it''s up to him!


    Thinking about it, Tu Shanya waved to Bai yuechu and said, "come here, I want to pass you a peerless skill."


    Bai yuechu


    I said I wanted to kill people, but now I''m called to go. If I go, won''t I be a fool?

 Chapter 307

    In the end, Bai yuechu succumbed to Tu Shanya''s power and walked towards her step by step. Then she began to do push ups, squats and long-distance running.


    After he finished today''s task, Tu Shanya asked him, "how do you feel stronger?"


    Bai yuechu


    Can you be stronger by doing this?


    Boss, what''s wrong with you!


    Bai yuechu lies on the ground and doesn''t want to talk. She shakes her head to tell Tu Shanya that she hasn''t become strong. Not only that, he is very tired.


    People in the fox demon little Hongniang world are good at intelligence but not power. Most of his accomplishments are used in the use of magic weapons. At the beginning of Bai Yue, he was even threatened by Tu Shanya in the movement just now that he was not allowed to cheat with any accomplishments. He could only rely on his physical strength to complete the task. This is It''s hard.


    He Laobai is not the demon emperor of Beishan. It really cost him half his life to let him do these things.


    Looking at Bai yuechu lying on the ground panting in front of him, Tu Shanya was silent. Sure enough, couldn''t he practice the law of power?


    I believe I can have immortal power in this way. I''m a fool!


    What''s more, is there something wrong with the chat group? It''s obviously a deceptive way to price it at 100000 points?


    One hundred thousand


    It''s not a large amount for me, but it''s definitely not small. I''m really


    Tu Shanya has ten thousand words in her heart.


    Then, her eyes turned red, and she raised her right hand. Her palm overflowed with a white light, and then the white light came out. Suddenly, a mountain in the distance was frozen into an iceberg.


    "Hiss!" Seeing this scene, Bai yuechu jumped up from the ground and hugged Tu shansu. They were shivering together.


    Big boss, she doesn''t really want to kill people, does she?


    Bai yuechu''s worries are many. Tu Shanya won''t kill him and Su Su when she kills anyone. After she freezes a mountain and gives vent to her anger, Tu Shanya enters the group and starts chatting with the group leader.


    She wants to tell the group leader that there is something wrong with the mall function of the chat group, and the suggested price for the products put on the shelves by the group members is not right at all.


    It''s a lie to return immortality level skills to law like supernatural powers!


    Is it because it is something taken out by the immortal strong, and the price of the mall is set at 100000?


    If the immortal strong man takes a bath in our hotel in Tushan, can his bath water be sold with tens of thousands of points?


    If so, after that, I will invite the big guy Qiyu to take a bath for free, and then sell his bath water!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, in the night of cultivation, autumn blocks the group chat, in case someone suddenly jumps out to disturb himself when he is practicing with all his heart. So Tu Shanya sends him a message, and someone in the night''s window receives it, but he doesn''t know it.


    He has just finished squatting and is running for a long distance. According to the personal data given by the system, Qi Yu''s strength lies in his physical strength, so for the sake of safety, someone at night did not use any fighting spirit to complete today''s training task purely by physical strength.


    Soon, the 10 kilometer long-distance race was completed. Qiu breathed hard at night. Then he sat down cross legged and calmed down to feel his own situation. Has he really become stronger?


    One second, two seconds In five minutes


    "Sure enough, it''s impossible. Even if Qiyu really became a bald shawl man through that kind of" low-level "cultivation method, the price is only 100000 points, which means that the probability is very low. It''s too difficult to practice it." Autumn sighed at night and murmured.


    One in a hundred billion? Oh, with the attribute of the leader of the group, the emperor of Europe has not been able to practice the law of power. Is there a one in a hundred billion chance?


    At least one in a trillion!


    Thinking, at night, Qiu glanced at the corner of his mouth and cut. He got up from the ground and was afraid to pat the ashes on his body. Then he put his hands on the back of his head and walked slowly down the Warcraft mountains.


    By the way, there are many people who know him in the imperial capital. It''s too ostentatious to run there. People will think that he has done something wrong, so he is being hunted down. So someone at night chooses to run in the Warcraft mountains.


    As for safety, even the overlord in the east of the Warcraft mountains, the Amethyst lion, has been accepted by me. What''s more dangerous.


    You know, now I''m a strong man with half a foot in douzong!


    "Well, this kind of strength is tolerable in the gama Empire, but not in Zhongzhou. Compared with Qiyu, it''s not worth mentioning. Fighting against the emperor is not enough for him. It seems that the collection of strange fire and the opening of the door of doshegudi need to be speeded up." On the way back to Nalan''s house, someone thought of it in his heart.


    It''s just that.


    When he thought about the problem, he didn''t notice that there was a magic wave around his body, which came from the law!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­An hour later, in the chat group.


    Qiyu: "well, I''m so full. This KFC is delicious. I''d like to recommend it to you. Picture. Jpg. "


    Qiyu, who has enough food and drink in the affiliated world, plays a wave of advertising for the industry of the gang of four.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "it''s a pleasure for the store to feel delicious. By the way, I''m not here before. I can''t welcome you. Please don''t take it amiss. Please allow me to ask you to introduce yourself. I''m the owner of Zhutian pet store. My name is devil Bruce Lee. This is my business card. "


    [Ding, team member demon Bruce Lee has sent you an exclusive red envelope. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    "disassemble." Qiyu felt her stomach and said.


    The next second, the devil Bruce Lee''s business card appeared in his hand, this is the second card he received.


    "Well, you''re the owner of a pet shop. How can you say that I think it''s your honor to eat good food? I remember that the owner of KFC is a man with a goatee?" The business card into the pants pocket, Qiyu asked the devil Bruce Lee.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, they are employees of Bruce Lee, and KFC is also a branch industry of Bruce Lee''s Zhutian pet store."


    Qiyu: "Oh, so you have a lot of money."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "generally, if you want to buy a pet or KFC, you can enjoy a 10% discount with Bruce Lee''s business card. This is Bruce Lee''s idea for you. Please don''t give up."


    "Oh, 10% off? Great, thank you Hear to can enjoy preferential treatment with this business card, Qi jade became excited immediately rise, say.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "don''t dare to be, please take care of it in the future."


    Qiyu: "mm-hmm, definitely."


    Go to him there can discount, need is the first choice.


    But now, I don''t have anything to buy, and I have finished my lunch. In this case


    Qiyu: @ Luocha God is about to fall. I have finished my lunch and can start. Please give me the crossing symbol


    "OK, master, thank you. Thank you very much." After receiving AI te''s return from huaqiangu world, Bi bidong, who has fully recovered, thanks Qiyu, and then sends him the crossing Rune to his own world through the red envelope.


    Open the red envelope, get through Fu, Qiyu first curiously looked at it, and then the mind move, decided to use.


    The next second, through the channel, looking at the black hole like things, Qiyu grabbed his bald head, and then walked in.


    At the same time, a mechanical sound was heard in the crowd.


    [Ding, Qi Yu, a member of the group, has crossed the Douluo mainland (animation) world. ¡¿

 Chapter 308

    Hearing the mechanical sound in the group, a touch of joy appeared on bibidong''s face.


    Great, with the help of this elder, I think I can safely return to Douluo with Xiaoxue today.


    In the face of Qiyu''s powerful power, even if Tang San became Shura God, he would never be his opponent. He would be defeated by his terrible boxing. In this way, the three members of his family would not be threatened in the mainland of Douluo. For the time being, they would be able to live a safe life there.


    Yes, live in peace.


    Na''er has never become a God, and xue''er is no longer a god of angels. She can''t enter the divine world, and can only stay in Douluo. Therefore, for their safety, Tang San, who is completely hostile to herself and the Empire of martial spirit, must be solved. Of course, Tiandou and Xingluo are also two empires.


    Although bibidong once crusaded against the two empires for revenge on the world, she no longer has that mind, but the reason has changed and the situation has not changed. For the sake of her daughter and students, she must follow the way she used to.


    After all, they can''t go home and live in a foreign land all their lives, can they?


    You''re kidding!


    Why should I make my daughter and disciples sacrifice for a Tang San and live in a foreign land all my life?


    Just kill him!


    Anyway, I''m the God of Rocha. I don''t believe that I''m a good man. Last time I killed him, he came back to life. This time, I''ll make him never live!


    Bibidong thought in his heart, and immediately gave Hua qiangu the Yanshui jade that had helped him to recover his origin and vitality. According to the agreement, he revived in Liuxia. After he recovered, he would lend it to her for a period of time.


    Although I don''t know who she is going to save with the burning water jade, she doesn''t have any opinions about killing Qian Mo, so she naturally won''t have any opinions.


    Took the hot water jade, flower thousand bone happy smile.


    Although I still feel a little worried about the fact that all the other artifacts fall into the hands of Sha Qian Mo, I can''t help it. Now that Yan Shuiyu has got it, I can help master to melt the poison of Bu Yuanding in the disintegration and save his life. How can I say that this is also a happy thing.


    Thinking, Hua qiangu thanks bibidong and asks her to help him tell shaqianmo that he has something to do, so he leaves first.


    Then, Hua qiangu and Dongfang Yuqing left Qisha hall and flew to Changliu.


    As for Shuofeng, there is no such person in the world.


    And Sha Qian Mo, as a senior sister, is in the mood to entertain Hua qiangu. Now he''s in Liuxia''s room and is tired of her. He tells Liuxia that during her absence, her brother has always been asked to clean her room and maintain its original appearance!


    This behavior is to ask for merit and reward, to do this kind of thing as the king of the demon world. It''s a bit retarded, but who is not the weak when facing his beloved?


    To get back to the point, after Hua qiangu left, bibidong went to Liuxia''s room. First, she wanted to tell Hua qiangu that she had said goodbye. Second, bibidong herself was going to leave.


    As a newcomer, senior Qiyu has already gone to Douluo mainland to help herself. Her client can''t help but show up, which is too shameful, so she also wants to say goodbye to shaqianmo.


    On the way forward, bibidong separated a wisp of mind and launched an application for borrowing artifact in the chat group.


    Although she has now returned to the peak state and is not afraid of Tang San''s sea god mode, Tang San, who appears in Shura God mode, I''m sorry, can''t really beat her. In order not to give Qiyu the elder and the administrator who promised to help her, she needs to rely on the power of ten magic tools to enhance her strength.


    "If you borrow too much at one time, the group owner may not agree. After all, other group friends may also apply, so Apply for two artifact, floating and sinking beads and banishment umbrella. " Bibidong calculated in his heart that the next second, he sent out the application.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    [Ding, the members of the group are online. ¡¿


    qianrenxue: "at night and in autumn, group leader, I have brought all the title Douluo and soul Douluo of the martial spirit Empire to the subsidiary world, but Huh? Isn''t the leader here? "


    Wei Wuxian: "the group leader is busy again. The group leader is always in and out recently. Brother Xue, ah bah, Xue I don''t know how to call you. Anyway, what''s the matter? "


    Qian Renxue: "Mr. Wei, if you are not used to it, you can continue to call my brother Xue. Anyway, I don''t plan to change back to women''s clothes for the time being. I have been pretending to be xueqinghe in Tiandou empire for many years. How can I give up without any harvest? I''ll talk about it later.


    @When I came back, Tang Sanzheng led the resurrected Tiandou people to attack the Wuhun empire. The ordinary army of the Wuhun Empire didn''t dare to fight against Tang Sanzheng. The soul division''s army had the courage to resist, but they were all killed by the seven Shrek monsters. It''s hard to imagine. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that four of them became gods, and the remaining three became Title fighters. "Worship the moon: "resurrected?"


    Wei Wuxian: "four gods?"


    Seeing the news from Qianren snow, the moon is blown up, and Wei Wuxian sends out a shocked voice.


    If he remembers correctly, those people in Tiandou Empire were all controlled by him. Water Warcraft was washed away by the flood. The flood of that scale, no matter whether he was named Douluo or whatever, must have died. How can he be revived after he died? So many people!


    "Resurrected?" The application is approved by the system set up by yeshiqiu, and two artifact are automatically transferred from someone''s Najie in yeshiqiu. AI te, who receives qianrenxue, has a look of doubt in bibidong''s eyes.


    He has just recovered the source and vitality with the help of the power of Yan Shui Yu. He is resurrected. As a result, the opposite side has also made the resurrection operation, which really makes people feel a little complicated.


    But it doesn''t matter. His main enemy is Tang San. The others are Wait, Shrek, the seven monsters, the four gods? Really?


    Suddenly, bibidong frowned, and his face became serious.


    As soon as he left for a while, he changed from one God to four gods. If all four of them had the strength of Tang San, could master Qiyu fight against four with one?


    Bidong was suddenly worried.


    At this time, a message came out on the chat screen, which made her feel relaxed.


    Night time autumn: "no harm, enemy weak I strong, this battle will win!"

 Chapter 309

    For the sudden appearance of the group leader, bibidong was not shocked. After all, it''s normal for the group leader to appear and disappear.


    However, he said that the enemy is weak and I am strong. Can''t the four gods join hands to defeat master Qiyu, or the three gods other than Tang San are not strong?


    Yes, I''m also a God. As long as the other three gods don''t inherit the supreme throne of Shura, I can offset one God when I return to Douluo, and the administrator and water Warcraft can also offset one God, then Tang San is the only God left.


    He certainly has no chance of winning the battle against senior Qiyu. It can be seen from the battle video of senior Qiyu uploaded by the group leader.


    If you think about it, can''t you relax? Yes, the group leader is right. This battle will be won!


    Night time autumn: "qianrenxue, the four gods in your mouth, one is Tang San, the other is Xiaowu, but Xiaowu and he share the Shura throne, so they can be regarded as one. The other two should be Oscar and Ning Rongrong, right? They are all auxiliary gods and secondary gods. Their strength is not worth mentioning. Let alone Qiyu, they can be easily solved by praying to the moon.


    However, in order to prevent them from using auxiliary magic skills to bless Tang San, it''s better to attack them first.


    Of course, it''s OK not to do so. Even if they succeed in helping Tang San, he can''t be Qi Yu''s opponent. "


    Say, night time autumn saw the personal data of Qi jade again, immortal triple peak strength, return strength rule, this simply.


    That is to say, the law of immunity can''t come to other worlds through the passage, resonate with the world origin of other worlds, and finally assimilate. Otherwise, Qi Yu''s setting, even in the same realm with him, can''t win him.


    Of course, this is a bit absolute. Maybe someone''s setting is more powerful than him.


    Qiyu: "ah? Group leader, so the enemy I''m going to face this time is very weak. I can''t fight a passionate battle? "


    Although through to the Douluo mainland animation version of the world, but did not get off the line from the chat group, see the news of the night, Qiyu face color when a bitter, head down said.


    Yeshiqiu: "no, you still have something to pay attention to. Although your law of power is also effective in other worlds, your ability to resist all non physical attacks below immortal triple cannot be used in the world of bibidong. Therefore, you need to pay attention not to let your opponent successfully use mysterious skills like curse on you, and use your power to defeat your opponent as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will lose.


    Of course, Tang San didn''t have such a skill as curse. His domain, soul skill and magic skill In a word, you still need to be careful and use all your strength as soon as you make a move, so he will never win you. " Can''t think of Tang three''s specific ability, can only confirm that he didn''t curse such a trick, night autumn to Qiyu reply way.


    It''s just that.


    Qiyu: "I still have the ability to be immune to all non physical attacks. Why don''t I know that?"


    Qiyu''s understanding of her situation is obviously not as good as that of an outsider.


    When other online group friends saw the conversation between the group leader and the new boss, they were silent. About the terrible degree of the new man, they all knew from the group leader, really How terrible!


    "You don''t know that doesn''t mean you don''t have to. Do you think that since you are bald, have you suffered any non physical injuries?" At night, Qiu patiently explains to Qiyu.


    Qiyu: "well I don''t think so. After I lost all my hair, I didn''t seem to have suffered any injuries except being bitten by mosquitoes. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    In your world, maybe only mosquitoes can suppress you!


    Yeshiqiu: "so, do you understand?"


    Qiyu: "Oh, I see. I''m going to have a passionate fight with Tang San. If he has any mysterious skills, just use them! Oh, I''m burning


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    All of a sudden, I feel that I shouldn''t talk to him so much. If I don''t solve the battle as soon as possible, I will let the other side use the mysterious skills. Even if there is the so-called saying of "breaking ten thousand methods with one force", will this wave suffer?


    Forget it, anyway, Baiyue and bidong will pass. They will also pass the mysterious skills. Even if Qiyu is a wave''s output, the situation is still weak and I''m strong. It will be OK.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu Xinshen moves and sends his edited reply to Tu Shanya.


    There is no problem with the function of the mall. Qiyu''s exercise secret is really worth 100000 points, which can''t be wrong.


    That is to say, it is very difficult to make it. The probability of Qiyu is too low. Otherwise, it would not sell only 100000 yuan, at least 100 million yuan.


    The immortal triple cultivation method is still law type, which is more precious than the things in the cave of tuoshegu emperor.


    By the way, the curious night someone inquired about the level of Doudi to the system. In the past, the system did not answer itself, but maybe it was because Qiyu entered the group. This time, it did.Dousheng is the Ninth level, Doudi is immortal. As for the existence of half stepping into Doudi like Jinglian Yaosheng and huangquan Yaosheng, it can be regarded as invincible below immortality, eh, relatively invincible.


    After all, there must still be people in the heaven and the world who are also stepping into immortality.


    "Ding, group leader, you have received a private chat message." Just at night, someone just sent a reply to Tu Shanya. Suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang out.


    Hearing this sound, yeshiqiu opens her private chat window and finds that it''s bibidong. She is worried after seeing the news from Qiyu. She is worried that Qiyu''s waves will lead to unexpected danger in the battle, so she wants a reassurance from herself.


    It''s just, how can I give it to you?


    If Qiyu''s immune law can pass, I can tell you that no matter how much waves Qiyu has, as long as he doesn''t intend to commit suicide, he can''t lose to Tang San, but he shows his intention to wave, which is


    "Wait a minute, Qiyu''s immune law is effective in the one punch Superman world and the affiliated world, which means that as long as the problem of world isolation is solved, this law can work." Suddenly thought of something, night someone touched his chin began to think.


    A few minutes later, he sent a message to bidong.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, when he and yeshiqiu finished everything, he bid farewell to shaqianmo and returned to his own world with two artifacts.


    At the same time, Baiyue in affiliated world and scientific research institute also spoke with grey wolf, then summoned water Warcraft, used two crossing symbols, and took it to Douluo mainland animation version of the world again.


    He worships the moon. He is a man who wants to protect his love even with his life!

 Chapter 310

    "This time, the chat group has done its best!" After receiving the news that after bibidong, Baiyue also took water Warcraft across to Douluo mainland animation world. Yeshiqiu shook her head when she returned to Gama palace and mourned for Tang Sanmo in that world for a second. She was really a poor God.


    Isn''t it? I''m going to face so many experts. Who can stand it?


    Those four guys join hands. Even the good God King and the evil god king of Douluo are hard to get a bargain, not to mention Tang San, who has just become a God.


    As for the two Shura gods and Poseidon who may help Tang San, their strength is not small compared with the two great gods. Poseidon, the sea god, is not comparable with the two great gods at all. In the face of Qi Yu''s terrible boxing, even if he has the same means, he will not have a chance to win.


    After all, bibidong has given half of the territory of the martial spirit Empire to chat group!


    Send?


    Yes, group members can give away all their own things to others through the red envelope function. Naturally, all the so-called things also include sites.


    Before yeshiqiu, he made a simple analysis of the situation that Qiyu''s immune law is effective in Yiquan Superman world and the affiliated world, but ineffective in other worlds. He thinks that as long as the problem of world isolation can be solved, then the immune law can have an effect.


    I don''t know why the law of power works in other worlds, but the law of immunity doesn''t work. Is it a genetic mismatch or something?


    Forget it, we are not the world, and we don''t understand the messy relationship between different worlds. Let''s analyze it from the fact that Qiyu''s immune law is also effective in the subsidiary world.


    It works in the affiliated world, but it doesn''t work in other worlds except one punch Superman. Then, let''s turn the battlefield where he is about to fight into a place like the affiliated world, OK?


    At night, Qiu seriously thought about it in his mind, and finally got an answer: "OK."


    Then, he told bibidong, who was waiting for his reply. Then, bibidong, who was in urgent need of a reassurance, said that he was willing to give half of the territory of the martial spirit Empire to the chat group as a place for the chat group in a different world, just like the subsidiary world now.


    In this regard, the night when the autumn face not red heart not jump accepted her red envelope, and on behalf of chat group thank her selfless dedication, at the same time, appointed her as chat group in Douluo mainland animation version of the world''s position manager, just like Li Maozhen.


    As for the appointment of the group leader, bibidong sent a piece of news that he felt honored. At the same time, he wondered: "this is the same as before. Is the territory still under my control?"


    In fact, what bibidong thought was right. It was really in her charge, but the sovereignty was transferred to her with her donation.


    By the way, the half of the territory of the martial spirit empire that bibidong gave to chat group is now the place where tangsan are attacking, but they haven''t yet fought down. It''s also the battlefield where bibidong and tangsan are going to fight to the death. Therefore, Qiyu''s immune law should be able to produce the same effect there as in the affiliated world.


    By the way, after bibidong donated the territory, Douluo mainland animation world did not become a subsidiary world of chat group, because bibidong only donated half of the territory of the martial spirit Empire, not the whole Douluo mainland. Moreover, she did not unify Douluo mainland herself, so as the sovereign owner and group leader, she even opened the right to cross So that group members can cross the world without consuming points, and they can''t get out of more than half of the territory.


    If you want to go out, you can spend points to buy crossing runes. Who says that the sovereignty of those places outside doesn''t belong to chat groups?


    However, if you have a chance, you can discuss with her and let her No, in fact, it''s unnecessary. At present, this half of the site is not small enough for the group members.


    Back to the point, after obtaining half of the territory of the martial spirit empire from bibidong, yeshiqiu spent some points to completely establish the connection between that territory and the chat group and stabilize it. Yes, it''s like the affiliated world, but it''s not exactly the same.


    In addition to monitoring, all functions of the system can not cover that site for the time being, because the world of Douluo mainland animation version is different from that of tietoothtongya Ji Xiaolan. That world is relatively advanced. If you want to cover all functions, you need a lot of points.


    Although someone''s points are enough now, this kind of thing is not urgent for the time being. It''s OK to take your time. If you use up all the points at once, if you need to use the points for something, you don''t know what to do, so only one monitoring function is covered for the time being.


    "System, how, after having sovereignty, can Qiyu''s immune law be used?" Mind move, start the monitoring function, call out the scene of Qiyu now on that site, night autumn asked to the system.


    "Ding, the connection between Douluo station and chat group has been established and stabilized, and the sovereignty has been shared with the system through the group leader. After testing, it is only necessary to reopen the crossing channel once, so that Qiyu can have the immune law in the station." The system replied."Good, then open the crossing."


    "Ding, got it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Douluo mainland animation version of the world.


    I don''t know what the group leader is doing. Qiyu grabs her bald head and feels that it''s more dangerous than her own world.


    Although there are many strange people in my world, there has never been such a picture of thousands of heroes rushing together and fighting each other.


    In fact, that''s why Qiyu came late. If he came earlier, he would see hundreds of thousands of troops fighting instead of thousands.


    What, why does Qiyu think these soul division troops are heroes rather than weirdos?


    Of course, it''s the look!


    Although the soul masters in Douluo have supernatural power, their essence and appearance are all human beings, so in Qi Yu''s opinion, they are similar to the heroes in her own world.


    "Oh, it''s crazy. They''re killing each other." Qiyu glanced at the battlefield and said stupidly.


    Then, whoosh, the whole person catapulted out, and then with a loud bang, fell from the sky on the battlefield, shaking many soul masters around.


    "Well? Who is it? "


    "Is it the assistant of the spirit empire or our side?"


    ¡­¡­


    Qiyu''s appearance, let not far away from him is fighting two sides soul division subconsciously stopped his action, surprised, and then, soon began to fight again.


    Seeing this scene, Qiyu''s face flashed a helpless color and said: "excuse me, who knows where Tang San is? I was asked to come and beat him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This words a, can hear clear Qi jade to say what of soul masters, action once again, tacit understanding of turn around, with a pair of incredible eyes staring at him, that eyes seem to say: "you, also want to defeat God mansion?"


    "Who asked you to beat me?" Just as everyone was doubting and laughing, a vast voice came from the sky. Then, a blue light fell, and a very handsome figure appeared in the sight of all the people present.


    Poseidon, tangsan!

 Chapter 311

    Last time, although they were hurt by the moon worship and water Warcraft, and by using the Shura Blood Sword, but fortunately, Oscar and Ning Rongrong, who have become gods, came to help themselves again. With the help of their auxiliary magic skills, they soon recovered. Not only themselves, but also the old division and the army of Tiandou Empire were all resurrected.


    After the resurrection, Tang San decides to find bibidong again and fight her to death. He must avenge Xiaowu''s mother and the teacher''s father.


    Yes, although Tang San and Wu Hun Dian are at odds, the biggest hatred is these two points.


    His mother is not counting. He knows that his mother was injured by Qianxun''s illness, guidouluo and judouluo, who had nothing to do with bibidong.


    But all three of them are the high-rise of the martial spirit hall, so this account should be counted on the head of the martial spirit hall, so the martial spirit Empire must be eliminated.


    There is also Xiaowu''s mother, who was killed by bibidong himself. The teacher''s father was also killed by bibidong''s order. There is also Qibao Liuli sect, which destroyed the whole outer gate. Except for a few disciples, others were killed. All these blood debts were caused by bibidong. She must use her life to repay this debt.


    In fact, after learning that Oscar and Ning Rongrong have resurrection skills, Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu asked if they could help resurrect Xiaowu''s mother and Yu Xiaogang''s father. Unfortunately, how can those who have no bones be resurrected?


    If they are the Supreme God, they may be able to find a way to start from the soul, but they are only secondary gods, which is very difficult for them.


    The Supreme God?


    Tang San, who has inherited the Shura throne, said that I am the Supreme God, but let alone resurrect others. I can''t even resurrect myself, and I have to rely on your help. Therefore, there is no way. The dead can''t resurrect, and the hatred between myself and bibidong can''t be resolved at all, so she must die.


    Then, considering that he had lost his friends once, Tang San didn''t want to try again, so he decided that he would take part in other battles besides bibidong. He wanted to use his God''s power to end the war as soon as possible and try to reduce the casualties to the lowest level. This is also to prevent him from losing his life Partners are hurt again.


    It is precisely because Tang San chose to participate in the war between people as a God that the ordinary troops of the martial spirit empire will surrender one after another. Only the soul division army has the courage to insist on it. But now that Tang San has settled another battlefield and come here again, the soul divisions of the martial spirit Empire who want to come here will surrender one after another.


    There is no way to face God. If the other party is not here, we dare to fight back. After all, we are the soul master, but God comes by himself, so we are embarrassed and can''t hold on.


    Then, one after another, some people put away their souls and showed their willingness to surrender to the soul masters of Tiandou empire.


    At the same time, hearing the voice and looking up at the sky, Qiyu''s expression gradually became serious.


    "Sure enough, he looks very strong. He will be a good opponent." Qiyu looked at Tang San and murmured.


    Holding Poseidon Trident, suspended in the sky, hearing Qiyu''s murmur, Tang San''s brow inadvertently wrinkled.


    This guy dares to say this after he appears. Is he crazy or really powerful?


    "I don''t feel any fluctuation of divine power in him. He can''t be a God, and his appearance It doesn''t look like a master. " Also looked at Qiyu, Tang three in the heart of Qiyu analysis.


    Then, he raised his arm and pointed the halberd tip of Poseidon Trident to Qiyu. Tang San asked him coldly, "answer my question. Who asked you to defeat me?"


    After becoming a God, Tang San''s character gradually changed compared with before. He was no longer so modest and approachable. On the contrary, he had more superior temperament and disposition.


    In fact, not only he, but also Xiao Wu and other people in Shrek. Maybe this is the so-called environment that can easily change a person.


    This is not nonsense. Ten thousand years later, in the age of the peerless Tang clan, Tang San threatened orange as a God and ordered her to change the name of her country. When the legend of the divine world came out, Xiao Wu was very dissatisfied with the God of destruction''s action against Tang San, and threatened not to indulge him. Once the emperor was a courtier, he was full of authority.


    Although it is not yet that time, Tang Sangang has not long inherited the throne of God, but how to say, it has been a period of time, and he has also enjoyed the respect from mortals, so his mind and nature have changed a little.


    Of course, I can''t rule out that it''s the divinity that makes him so uncontrollable, but it''s not likely, as can be seen from her unchanging attitude towards his wife.


    Hearing that Tang San asked himself this question again, Qiyu said to him, "Oh, it''s a man called" the falling Luocha God "who invited me. She and I are in the same group."


    Tang San


    The falling Luocha God? Group?


    "Boom!""Boom!"


    Just in the color of Tang San''s doubts, two blasts suddenly came from the sky. Bibidong and Baiyue, standing on the head of water Warcraft, came out of the passage and came here.


    "Oh, that''s her. She invited me." Qi Yu''s eyesight is very good, one eye saw clearly than the appearance of the East, pointed to her to say.


    "Your Majesty, oh no, Lord Rocha!" Around Qiyu, she recognized her identity through the holy light of Luocha sent out by bibidong. The soul masters of the martial spirit Empire were shocked. Isn''t the Lord Shendi missing? Why did she appear again? Should we surrender or not?


    After that, many soul masters who had already put away their spirits quietly released their spirits and put forward a fighting posture to the soul masters on the other side of Tiandou empire.


    This scene makes many soul masters of Tiandou Empire twitch and don''t know what to say.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the sky.


    Looking at bibidong who came back to the world, as well as the moon worship and water Warcraft around him, Tang San''s eyes flashed a sense of obliteration. He turned the Trident''s direction to them and said in a cold voice: "bibidong, I didn''t find you before. I thought you had escaped to the divine world. Now you''re here, good. Let''s make an end."


    "That''s what I mean. Tang San, you are a genius. In fact, I regret that I shouldn''t have been your enemy, but There is no regret medicine in the world. Since we are wrong, we can only continue to be wrong. " Holding the floating and sinking beads, bidong said calmly to Tang San.


    "Hum, even if you were not my enemy at the beginning, I would not let you and Wu Hun Temple go. Wu Hun Temple killed my mother and you killed Xiao Wu''s mother. Do you think it is possible for us to live in peace?" Tang three cold voice way.


    "Oh, yes, I killed the soft bone rabbit for 100000 years and almost forgot about it. To tell you the truth, I''m sorry, but there''s no way. I''m a soul master. It''s natural for me to hunt and kill soul beasts. I can''t predict what may happen in the future when I hunt them. Just like you, you''ve killed so many soul beasts, and I can''t predict whether the descendants of soul beasts who died in your hands will come to you for revenge. In this case, it seems that heaven has doomed us to be free and one can live. Well, come on, fight to the death! " Bidong thought about it and said.


    "Hum, the sea..."


    "Wait, you have the Shura throne. I''m not your opponent, so I''m not the one who will fight you." When you see Tang San, you have to use magic skills, and bibidong speaks out.


    "Well? It''s not you. Is that them? " With that, Tang San turned his eyes and looked at the moon worship and water Warcraft beside bibidong.


    "It''s not down there." He said with a smile.


    "Who is that?" Tang San frowns. He doesn''t want to talk about morality with Bi bidong. He just wants to give him a chance to show his helper if he has a helper. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what other enemies are hiding in the dark. Isn''t it very dangerous?


    "It''s me, your opponent is me!" When Tang San was puzzled, a sound came out, and then a yellow figure catapulted from the ground and landed on the top of water Warcraft, beside the moon.


    This person is Qiyu.

 Chapter 312

    "You?" Seeing Qiyu in front of him, Tang San''s eyes flashed a look of disbelief. He didn''t expect that what this guy said was true. He really wanted to beat himself.


    It''s just, what are you doing?


    With your shiny head, you plain bald head!


    "Xiao San, this bald man looks so disgusting. He is so arrogant in front of us. Doesn''t he know what it means to revere the gods? Xiao San, we must teach him a lesson, let him know what is the difference between God and everything The incarnation of Shura scabbard is worn by Tang San on his waist, so that he can fit with him at any time. The little dance that helps him transform into Shura God mode suddenly makes a sound.


    As the first soul beast to become a God after the Dragon God incident (sharing the God''s throne can also be regarded as a God), she has her own pride. Of course, what makes her most proud is that she has a great husband, who is also a double God. One is a first-class God, and the other is the Supreme God, which is unparalleled in the world.


    This pride makes her hate those who dare to be arrogant in front of her and Tang San. She thinks that her little three, as an unparalleled God in the world, should be respected by all human beings, and all people should obey him when they face him. Otherwise, that person will despise the gods and should be punished.


    Now, the bald man in front of us is wearing such old-fashioned clothes, keeping There is no hairstyle at all, and a pair of dead fish eyes. It seems not to mention how low it is. Such people dare to say that they want to be their husband''s opponent and defeat him, but they lack the awe of the gods and despise the gods?


    In the face of such people, Xiao Wu thinks that we can''t indulge them, we must punish them severely!


    Well, now the little dance has a little temperament of being the lady of the Supreme God. No wonder in the future, she will not even pay attention to being the elder of the divine world and the God of destruction who is also the Supreme God. This spirit is really extraordinary.


    After hearing her words, Tang San frowned without any trace. He neither agreed nor objected. He just put up the trident of Poseidon to bibidong and others and asked Qiyu, "who are you, not only the divine power, but I can''t even feel the fluctuation of the soul power on you. You are neither a God nor a soul master. How can you be my master opponent? And why help bidong? "


    "God? Soul master? Well, I haven''t heard of soul master, but I know you are a God, so I really want to have a passionate fight with you. As for helping bibidong friends, I''m a hero, so I''m willing to help her, that''s all.


    What''s more, the scabbard on your waist can actually talk. It''s amazing. Can you lend it to me for fun, thank you? " Qiyu first showed a serious expression, then the painting style changed. She pointed to the Shura scabbard on Tang San''s waist and asked him curiously.


    As soon as these words came out, Tang San''s face suddenly changed.


    And then


    "You want to die!" Arm wave, Poseidon Trident issued dazzling blue light, chaoqiyu and others with the naked eye is difficult to capture the speed of the collision in the past.


    This is the second halberd of golden thirteen halberd created by Poseidon. It is a group attack skill.


    "Let me do it." At the same moment of Tang San''s hand, he realized what he was going to do. Bai Yue, who was standing beside Qi Yu, quickly closed his hands in front of his chest, and made a border to protect all three people and one beast.


    "Boom!"


    The blue light hit the border and made a deafening noise. All of a sudden, the whole border is like a submarine in the tsunami. Although the sea water can''t come in, the huge impact still makes the people in it feel very uncomfortable. It feels like a sea of gas.


    "Water Warcraft." The moon frowned and cried to the water Warcraft under her feet.


    "Roar!" When he heard that Baiyue was calling himself, the water Warcraft under his control let out a roar, and then waved his two fins. In an instant, the invisible magic of water dispersed, and easily turned the blue divine light covering the border into nothingness.


    Seeing this scene, Tang San''s face suddenly changed. Meanwhile, Poseidon''s face, who was watching the war in the divine world, also changed.


    "It''s the creature called water Warcraft again."


    "Poseidon, that strange beast is not simple. He can easily break the golden thirteen halberds that you passed to Tang San, using the power of water. He has no less control over water than you, even more than that. If it wasn''t for the stipulation that the spirit beast can''t become a God in the divine world, I doubt whether it is the new water god. " The Shura God standing beside Poseidon said solemnly.


    "Bah, the water god can''t control water better than me!" Hearing Shura''s words, Poseidon nodded at first, then thought of something suddenly, and complained to him.


    "Well, the water God controls the water. No one can control the water. It''s well known in the divine world. No matter how you fight, it''s useless. The sea is water, the rivers are water, and the rain in the sky is water, so there is no need for you to fight. " Shura said without looking back.


    Poseidon: --


    Don''t I want face?


    "The situation is a bit bad. It seems that the inheritance of the Luocha God has been completely restored, which means that Tang San can change two gods at any time, so that another kind of divine power can have time to recover. It''s very difficult to play its role again." Instead of continuing the discussion about who is better at controlling water, the God of Shura looked at the huge circle in front of him and said."It''s true that my divine power alone was enough to fight against the water Warcraft and the man in order to gain time for the restoration of Shura''s divine power. But now, with the inheritance of Luocha, Tang San can''t hold on for long by my divine power alone, so this battle can only rely on the divine power you passed on to him It''s a little hard to fight. " See their old iron is very sensible, to save face for himself, did not continue to say that thing, Poseidon also cooperate with the old fellow, and a bit of a head.


    Then, both of them were silent. They didn''t know what to do next. This was not their war, but it involved their inheritance, which was very difficult.


    "So, are you going to help Tang San for the third time?" When the Shura God hesitated and opened his mouth to say something, suddenly, a voice rang out from the void.


    The next second, two magic lights flashed, one with holy golden light, the other with extremely evil purple black light. Soon, the light converged, and two figures appeared in front of the God of Shura and Poseidon.


    "Modi, the angel God, nemesis, the God of Rocha..." Looking at the two men who came to him, the faces of Shura God and Poseidon changed. The former frowned and called out their names in a low voice.

 Chapter 313

    Although he had been psychologically prepared for a long time, when he really faced these two people, the God of Shura and Poseidon still felt a little at a loss.


    It''s like we''re trying to figure out how to deal with your disciples and grandchildren. As a result, you master suddenly jumped out and caught us. This is It''s embarrassing!


    "Cough, Modi, long time no see. Are you all right?" Poseidon stepped forward and said with a smile to Modi, the angel God. The expression on his face was not to mention how warm he was, just like facing his confidant.


    In fact, his friendship with the angel God modi is really good. To be exact, almost all the gods in the divine world have a good relationship with the angel God. There''s no way. His personality charm is so powerful.


    Unfortunately, there was an irreconcilable contradiction between his inheritance and modi''s, which made him feel embarrassed but helpless. So he had to force himself to forget this matter for a while and let their new generation of God solve his own affairs.


    Do it yourself?


    Well, the result of the solution is that when modi heritage is about to kill his own heritage, he saved him, so that he can successfully arrive at Haishen island for the final test.


    Then, Shura used his divine power to shield Tang San''s breath, which was torn to pieces by the inheritance of the Rocha God, and convinced the goddess Jiucai to pass on the throne to Ning Rongrong, so that Ning Rongrong could help Tang San resurrect, and the resurrection of Tang Sany led to modi''s inheritance, which broke the angel throne. That''s modi''s hard-earned throne, so there is no more, Even if he has a good temper, he can''t swallow it, can he?


    "It''s a problem." Poseidon swallowed and murmured in his heart.


    The strength of him and modi is between Bo Zhong and Bo Zhong, but in terms of popularity, he can''t compare with one modi in ten.


    Although there is Shura standing beside him, Modi, as the most beautiful man in the divine world, has made friends with the goddess of life and the God of destruction. Even the good God King has made friends with him. If there is a conflict between modi and him, it must be me, right?


    Yes, it must be me.


    I''ll go. I''m miserable. Tang San, you''ve done me miserable!


    Under Poseidon''s enthusiastic smile, there were his anxieties and shouts.


    "How are you?" When he heard Poseidon say hello to himself, angel God modi reached out and stroked his forehead with a burst of laughter. Then, his eyes suddenly turned cold, put down his hand, and said to Poseidon, "my inheritance is gone, and it won''t even happen in the future. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Well, this Modi, I''m sorry. " Poseidon whispered.


    "Excuse me? Your excuse can counteract the shattering of my throne? Poseidon, cut the crap. I''m here today. You don''t want to help that don any more. Do you want to help him as before? Yes, I will


    "Well, how can I do it with you? We are good brothers Said Poseidon, waving his hand.


    "Good brother? Is that what you do to your brother? When there was a conflict between my inheritance and yours, I was worried about your feelings all the time. I didn''t do anything, so I wanted to let them solve their own contradictions. What about you? How did you do it Modi took Poseidon by the collar and yelled at him.


    "Well I''m so sorry Poseidon wanted to say something, but seeing that Modi, who was always gentle, was so angry today, it was not easy to make excuses for a while. He lowered his head and said to him, it''s up to you to fight or scold.


    "Hum, and you, Shura! Do you think you are the God of law enforcement, so you can run wild and ignore us? " Seeing Poseidon like this, modi felt that he was like a punch on the cotton, which was very unpleasant. He glared at him angrily for a long time. Finally, he turned his eyes and pointed the hair to Shura God.


    In the final analysis, the most important thing is his fault. Even if Tang San became the God of the sea, it was nothing. In the end, he was killed by his own inheritance and the inheritance of the God of the Rocha. He gave the throne of Shura to Tang San. He knew the law and broke the law, so that he could revive smoothly.


    This, this Is Tang San your son? Do you want to do this for him?


    They are all the inheritors of Poseidon. You''ve got to step in and let him have double gods. You''re deliberately against me. You think my inheritance is over, right?


    Shura God


    I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense.


    "Well, Modi, Poseidon and I really don''t care about this. In this way, I just got an artifact six Yang mirror recently. How about I give it to you as compensation? " With the same cough, Shura said to Modi, the angel God.


    Although he is the Supreme God, and his identity and strength are superior to Modi, the angel God, modi''s popularity in the divine world is very good, which also includes himself. In addition, Tang San really defeated Bi bidong''s mother and daughter with his own strength, which led to Qian Renxue''s use of secret methods to save Bi bidong, and he had to bear some responsibility Let him in the face of modi and Poseidon also some embarrassed.Of course, the degree of his embarrassment is not comparable to that of Poseidon. After all, he is the God of Shura who knows the law and violates the law, and he is also one of the supreme gods. Therefore, he still has temper and dignity. It is absolutely impossible for him to fight and scold like Poseidon?


    "Artifact? I haven''t got the God''s throne after thousands of years of cultivation. Can the artifact compensate for that? Besides, what do I want your artifact for? " If modi doesn''t work, he will pass on the throne to others. What artifact does he want?


    He just refused to accept his inheritance, and his God''s throne disappeared forever. This is his countless years of hard work!


    "Lord Shura, as a law enforcement God, you know the law and break the law. It''s not appropriate for you to use your magic power to help Tang San defeat me and modi''s inheritance in the mainland of Douluo?" At this time, he finally found a chance to speak. Nemesis, the God of Rosa, put his right hand on his left chest, saluted the God of Shura and protested.


    "I just used the rules reasonably. Besides, your inheritance is still alive. What are you doing here?" In the face of the God of Rosa, who is not popular in the divine world and has no friendship with himself, the God of Shura is not as polite as he was in the face of modi.


    Luocha God


    I''ll come back when my inheritance is finished. Isn''t it too late?


    "Shura, I tell you, you''d better quickly take back the throne you passed to Tang San, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you will end up like me, with thousands of years of hard work." Just when the God of Luocha was depressed, modi took a deep breath, pushed Poseidon away and said to the God of Shura.


    "Well? What do you mean


    "What do you mean? It''s very simple. You and Poseidon have helped don three times, so it''s time for me and nemesis to help each other? I won''t let it go. He broke my throne. I''ll make him pay for it! " Angel God modi said to Shura without fear.


    Hearing this, Shura''s brow suddenly wrinkled and his face became ugly.


    Now, things are getting more and more troublesome!

 Chapter 314

    The God of Shura never thought that the angel God modi would say such words.


    Let yourself take back the God''s throne passed to Tang San, or I can''t guarantee that I will be the same as him and end up with countless years of hard work.


    It''s obvious that he wants Tang San to lose the throne of God, just like his inheritance called qianrenxue. His soul power can only be at level 89 and can''t be promoted to the divine world.


    I''ll go. It''s hard for me to find such a suitable inheritance. How can you do such a thing?


    No, I can''t let you do that!


    Thinking about it, Shura''s temperament suddenly changed, from the previous culprit to the majestic God of law enforcement. He immediately raised his hand and flicked his finger at Modi, the angel God. Suddenly, a bunch of red light shot out of his fingertips and quickly attacked modi.


    "Be careful."


    "Be careful, modi."


    Seeing this scene, nemesis, the God of Rocha, and Poseidon, the God of the sea, cried out at the same time. The former rushed to help Modi, but it was a pity that the God of Shura suddenly made a move. How could he catch up with modi?


    I didn''t expect that Shura, as a law enforcement God, not only knew the law and violated the law, but also dared to fight against himself who didn''t make mistakes. The pupil of angel God modi contracted violently, so he quickly blocked the Angel Sword in front of his chest and used his divine power to resist.


    Angel Sword?


    Yes, the angel throne passed to qianrenxue has been broken by her secret skill, but the artifact has not been broken. After qianrenxue''s throne was broken, Modi, as the first generation of angel God, summoned it and his own costume back.


    "Bang!" Modi''s defense didn''t succeed. His hasty blocking behavior couldn''t stop the sudden attack of Shura God. The holy golden light was suppressed by the red light in an instant. Then the red light enveloped modi and disappeared slowly.


    "Modi!" At this time, the Rocha God rushed over, but at this time, the red light just disappeared.


    Angel God modi is still standing in the same place, it doesn''t seem to be hurt, but in addition to the eyes, motionless, this is Is it fixed?


    "I''m sorry, modi. I can''t let you fight Tang San. I''ve been waiting for such a suitable inheritance for a long time. I still think that he can help me share the heavy responsibility of law enforcement in the future. So I''m sorry. " Put your arms down, Shura God said to Modi, the angel God who was fixed by himself.


    "Shura God, you..."


    "Watch your tone, Nemesis! Although you are a first-class God, don''t you know what respect is when you are the law executor of the Supreme God? " Directly interrupted the words that the God of Luo Cha wants to say to oneself, the God of Shura says coldly to him.


    He doesn''t like the God of Rocha at all. Only a gentleman like modi is willing to make friends with him. He is not a gentleman. He is a law enforcer of the divine world who is revered by the gods.


    "You Oh, I''m sorry. I offended him, but what did modi do wrong There was a look of anger on his face, and he wanted to fight with Shura God. But after he glared at him, he swallowed and subconsciously stepped back. After noticing his gaffe, he took a deep breath and asked him.


    In response, Shura coldly replied to his four words: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Luocha God


    What do you mean it has nothing to do with me? Modi is with me. How can you say it has nothing to do with me?


    Don''t you just worry that modi will make your inheritance unable to ascend to the divine world, so that no one will take over your position and help you share the heavy responsibility? How come your knowing and breaking the law makes modi''s inheritance unable to ascend to the divine world? Now it''s your turn, you are not happy?


    It''s true that only state officials are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lamps!


    "Shura, modi is our friend after all, so No good? " Poseidon, the sea god on one side, saw this scene and hesitated to say something to Shura.


    "I can''t help it. I''m sorry, modi. Please wait here for a while. After Tang San successfully ascends to the divine world, I will untie your prohibition at the first time. " Shura God said blandly.


    When he heard this, Modi, the angel God, glared at him with anger. But because he was imprisoned, he could not speak, let alone start. Therefore, this kind of behavior had no deterrent effect on Shura.


    "And you, nemesis, you..."


    "Hum!" When the Shura God finished speaking to Modi, and then looked at the Luocha God, suddenly, the space where the Luocha God was was fluctuated, and then his whole person disappeared.


    Just leave a sentence - "Modi, wait for me, I''ll go to the good God King to make decisions for you!"


    Shura God


    The action was a step slow. He didn''t speak until he knew it, so he started directly at him.


    "Poseidon, you stop nemesis. You can''t let him see the king of goodness, or we''ll both be in trouble." As soon as Shura''s face changed, he felt that the God of Luocha was making a great effort to travel through the space, and had already escaped to the range that he could attack. Immediately, he turned his head and said to Poseidon, the sea god with a confused face."Ah?"


    "Ah, what? I also want to keep an eye on Tang San''s fighting situation here in case of any accident. Who will go if you don''t go? Don''t tell me you''re afraid you won''t beat nemesis Shura God said without good spirit.


    "I''ll go if you say so. Well, how could that be? " Poseidon sighed, then tore up the space and chased the Rocha God.


    After the two gods left, modi continued to stare at Shura with his angry eyes, as if to say: "well, Shura, the law enforcers of the holy world actually do this kind of thing, but they don''t say hello, and they suddenly hit me. I''m wrong about you."


    Receiving the meaning in modi''s eyes, Shura was silent for a while, and then sighed: "Alas!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time that the four great gods broke out in the divine world, the battle between Tang San and the group members also fell into a more and more hot state in Douluo.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    ¡­¡­


    Two rays of light constantly shuttle over the battlefield of the soul division army of the Wuhun Empire and Tiandou Empire, entangle and collide with each other, and emit a loud metal collision sound.


    Tang Sanhe, with the trident of Poseidon in his hand, stepped on the head of water Warcraft, and Qiyu, with bare hands, fought fiercely. You come and I go, and you have a good fight.


    Sometimes they turn into figures, fist and halberd intersect, sometimes they turn into light and rush into the sky, chasing each other.


    This situation lasted for a long time, finally, they tacit understanding of the stop entanglement, at the same time to the opposite direction to fly out a distance, suddenly turned in the air.


    The next second, in the eyes of thousands of soul division soldiers on the ground, they collided like two bright meteors in a straight line!


    the two people collided fiercely and gave off dazzling light. For a moment, everyone except Baiyue and bibidong couldn''t open their eyes and could not help covering their eyes.


    standing on the top of water Warcraft''s head and using it as a mount to fly, looking at Tang San, who is close to Chi Chi and competing with himself, Qi Yu nods and praises: "you are really powerful. I can''t beat you after playing so many ordinary fists, but if you are just like this, can you bring me passion? What else do you have Didn''t the quantity come out? If so, please hurry up, because I really want to burn up! "


    Tang San


    Hearing this, Tang San, who is frantically exporting Poseidon''s power to resist Qiyu''s fist strength, deeply looks at the Poseidon Trident that has been bent in his hand, as well as the broken Poseidon costume on his body. Countless words suddenly appear in his heart to say.


    Where did you come from?

 Chapter 315

    My name is Tang San. I''m a passer-by. I''m not a loser, but a strong man.


    Before crossing, I was a genius. As a disciple of tangmenwai, I successfully learned xuantiangong, the highest martial art of Neimen, as well as all kinds of martial arts, knowledge of using poison and the ability of making concealed weapons.


    After crossing into this world, I have twin martial spirits and congenital full soul power, and then I continue my journey of genius.


    Master worship, meet a little dance, enter Shrek, participate in the soul master competition, won the first prize, after that, he is the all-way through the cut, won the throne, or two.


    Although I am not that kind of arrogant person, but occasionally looking back, my heart is still a little proud.


    Look, this is my life. How powerful I am!


    However, why do I meet such a madman now?


    Looking at the trident of Poseidon in his hand, and the clothes of Poseidon that were broken and about to fall out, Tang San felt that his heart was bleeding again. Could it be repaired?


    I''m really I want to kill people!


    "What''s the origin of this guy? The Poseidon Trident only weighs 108 Jin in my hand, but it weighs 108000 Jin for others. Plus the momentum I bring to it when I wave it, the power is absolutely so great that God can''t underestimate it.


    But he didn''t have any fancy movements. He simply raised his hand and waved his fist. He actually caught my attack and bent the Poseidon Trident.


    Every time I hit it, the Poseidon Trident bends up a little. After so many hits, it''s as bent as if it''s going to break. What can I do? " Tang San was biting his teeth. There was a layer of sweat on his forehead. He was worried.


    Before, he didn''t pay attention to Qiyu at all. Although he felt a little strange to him, it was just like this. But after fighting, I went. It was unfathomable.


    The one who uses Poseidon mode has tried his best, but he is the same as the one who doesn''t really move at all.


    What else did he just say, ordinary boxing? He uses ordinary fists to deal with himself. Why, do you still have unusual fists?


    Well, I believe it. I have to believe it if I don''t believe it.


    So the question is, what should I do if you''re such an ordinary bald man?


    "Xiao San, what''s the matter with you? Come on, beat the bald man Just when Tang San''s Poseidon power gradually dissipated with time and his crazy output behavior, Xiao Wu, who incarnated in Shura scabbard, suddenly said to him.


    Hearing this, Tang San''s face flashed a bitter smile.


    Xiao Wu, it''s not something that can be done with gas!


    "Well, I''m talking again. Sure enough, it''s amazing that scabbard can talk anyway. Well, you didn''t answer me before. I''ll ask you again, can you lend me your scabbard and give it back to you when you have enough? " Also hear this words, Qi jade didn''t because small dance scold oneself is bald to produce angry mood, lowered head to see to hang in Tang three waist of she, then asked to Tang three.


    As soon as these words came out, Tang San''s expression changed.


    You can''t stop. This is my wife. Can my wife lend it to you?


    "You''re looking for death! Little dance, Shura mode His eyes turned red. Tang San yelled to Xiao Wu.


    Words fall, the remaining God of the sea power in the body at this moment all output, this burst out of a powerful power actually for the first time suppressed Qiyu''s ordinary fist, also connect him to the water Warcraft at his feet to shock back out.


    Taking advantage of this, Tang San completed the combination with Xiaowu. Originally, he was all sky blue and turned into blood red. The Shura costume covered his body and changed from sea god to Shura God.


    "Oh, you can change, just like that polos!" After retreating more than ten meters, she stabilized her figure and didn''t get hurt at all. Looking at Tang San who used the Shura God mode, Qiyu said with a surprised smile.


    Later, he repeated the previous question to him: "are you not willing to lend me the scabbard around your waist to play? Why, I can exchange my game machine with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang San was silent, then his palm opened, and the trident of Poseidon disappeared. The Shura sword took its place.


    Pointing at Qiyu, Tang San, who was full of endless killing intention, said coldly to him, "because she is my wife."


    "Whoosh!" Finish saying, Tang three body shape a flash, toward Qi jade crazy attack past.


    There is no connection between his sea god''s throne and Shura''s throne, so even though his sea god''s power has been exhausted, because Shura''s mode has just been used, he is still in the peak state with sufficient power.


    In addition, the Shura God is the Supreme God above the sea god, so at the moment, Tang San''s attack speed and power are far better than before. When he saw Qi yudun, he laughed.


    "Your wife is actually a scabbard. What a strange hobby! However, if that''s the case, then forget it. Other people''s wives don''t matter. I understand that. " With continuous ordinary boxing to deal with the sword light of Tang San from all directions, Qiyu said foolishly.Then, his expression suddenly changed from a decadent youth to a serious and handsome bald hero.


    And then


    "You''re very strong when you turn red. Good. I''m burning up. Then - punch hard!" Flashed a strong sense of war in her eyes, Qiyu yelled, and used the most common moves in her serious series to Tang San.


    I don''t know if it''s Tang San''s illusion. He feels that the whole world is dim at this moment, and his mind will return to normal at the next moment. Well, it''s still bright, so it''s his own illusion. It won''t be OK.


    "Boom!" At this time, Qiyu''s fist collided with the Shura sword in his hand, and made an earth shaking sound.


    Then, there is no then.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The divine world.


    "No, this power!" Through the huge circle in front of him, he watched the live broadcast of the battle between Qiyu and Tang San. Seeing this scene, Shura God''s face changed greatly. He didn''t care about anything else. With a flash of red light, he directly tore open the space and shuttled to the mainland of Douluo.


    Although I said last time that it was my last time to help Tang San, my words were dead and my people were alive. I finally met such a suitable inheritance. How could I watch him die?


    Besides, if he died at the moment, the divinity which he had worked hard for many years would disappear together.


    So


    "Tang San, hold on!" Shouts the God of Shura, who flies through space.

 Chapter 316

    "You deserve it!" In the second when Shura rushed to Douluo, the angel God Modi, who also saw the huge circle, said happily in his heart.


    That''s good. The bald man did a good job. Help me teach Tang San a lesson. I don''t want you to beat him to death. As long as you can break his divinity and make him like my inheritance, I will be very satisfied.


    And Shura, the broken of the God''s throne can also make him feel my pain a little bit.


    This bastard, not only knows the law, but also suddenly attacks me and decides me here. Do you really think that if I have a good temper, I won''t be angry?


    , you can give me a look, don''t think you are the law enforcement God. I can''t do anything about you. You know, this is not the only one you has the final say.


    Think, only the eyes can turn Modi, eyes suddenly issued golden light, and more and more dazzling, the golden light gradually spread, and finally his whole person to cover up, and then, "whoosh", the golden light column straight into the sky, blinking to illuminate most of the divine world.


    "Well? No, this is modi''s holy light. He''s asking the gods for help Poseidon, the sea god who is chasing the Rocha God, looks at the golden light that is about to rush to the top of the divine world, and his face becomes ugly instantly. He doesn''t expect that modi can use the divine power even after being imprisoned by Shura God. Is this the divine power that Shura didn''t completely seal from the beginning, or is it the divine power that he forcibly broke a trace of imprisonment and released later £¿


    No, it doesn''t matter. I see the important holy light, and other gods want to see it, so


    "Big things are not good!" Poseidon swallowed his saliva, thinking of the terrible scene that might happen in the future, he was not flustered.


    On the contrary to his performance, nemesis, the God of Rocha, was avoiding Poseidon''s pursuit. He saw the golden light rushing into the sky, and his face was full of excitement. He laughed and said, "well, it''s really modi. Even if he''s imprisoned, he can send out a signal for help! Poseidon, you see, modi has asked for help from the gods. It''s no use chasing me now. The Shura God knows the law and breaks the law, and you collude with him, which not only leads to the destruction of modi''s God position, but also limits modi''s freedom of life. The gods will surely seek justice for modi! "


    "Ah, Pooh! What''s none of my business? I didn''t do anything except to save Tang Sany''s life with the idea of staying in Douluo at first, so that he could refer to the Shenkao smoothly. Nemesis, I warn you, don''t talk nonsense. " After hearing the words of the Rocha God, Poseidon''s heart trembled violently, chasing him and shouting at him.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Why are you chasing me?" Luocha God snorted coldly and said.


    "I don''t like you, don''t I?"


    Luocha God


    Good, strong reason.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, a corner of the divine world.


    Here is a forest full of vitality, where birds sing and flowers smell. It seems to be the most beautiful fairyland in the world.


    In this fairyland, a gorgeous woman in a long green dress, bright as the moon, is sitting with a man in purple armour, with a very cold face, tasting tea with each other.


    All of a sudden, a golden light full of divine power in the distance rushed to the sky, and was about to reach the peak of the divine world. This scene suddenly changed the faces of the two people who were tasting tea.


    "This is the holy light, modi?" The woman put down her teacup and looked at the golden light. Daimei frowned and said with some worry.


    "Well, it''s him. He''s the only one in the whole divine world who has this level of divine power." The man did not put down the cup, looking at the golden light, continue to taste the cup of good tea, but slightly squinted eyes exposed his mood is not calm.


    "Modi must have been in some trouble, otherwise he would not have taken the risk of losing his divine power and sent the holy light to such a high position. He was asking us for help." Seeing that the man didn''t move, the woman said to him anxiously.


    "I know, and I know it has something to do with Shura?" Finally, the man put down his teacup and stood up from his seat. With his palm open, the wand of destruction appeared in his hand. He turned and looked at the place where the golden light came out and said.


    "Shura? How could it be him? " See the man finally have action, the woman also quickly followed to stand up together, some incredible said.


    "It can''t be wrong. If you look carefully at the place where modi gives out his holy light, it''s the Shura temple. And if you think about it, in addition to us, who else can force modi to give out his holy light and ask for help?"


    "So, did modi do something wrong and let Shura judge him? But it shouldn''t be. Modi doesn''t look like someone who makes mistakes. "


    "Since you don''t think modi will make a mistake, then It''s the people who are in conflict with him who make mistakes. " With that, the man waved his wand of destruction. The next second, the space tunnel leading to Shura Temple appeared. He wanted to see for himself what happened between modi and Shura."Whoosh! See the two masters. "


    Just then, a beam of red light came from the distance, and then the light dissipated. A man in a big red robe appeared in front of them and bowed to them on one knee.


    "The God of wrath? What are you doing here? " The man footed and asked the man who came suddenly.


    "Report to the Lord, Poseidon and nemesis are fighting in my territory. They don''t know how to deal with it, so they come to report to the two Lords." The God of Wrath replied respectfully.


    "Poseidon? He and Shura have always been good friends. Just after modi had an accident with Shura, he had a fight with nemesis again. Isn''t it... " Hearing the report of the angry God, the man bowed his head and made a calculation in his heart. Then, he raised his head and said, "give me the order that Poseidon and nemesis be taken down together by the God of seven original sins, and wait for my treatment."


    "Yes, Lord. But Lord, Poseidon is the brother of the Lord Shura. Should we say hello to the Lord Shura in advance? " The God of anger said with some misgivings.


    "Say hello? Oh, he Shura is the law enforcement God of the divine world. Don''t I? Why should I greet him? As long as there is a God who has made a mistake, no matter who it is, I will take it together. If I want to ask why, I am the God of destruction


    Then the God of destruction flashed into a purple light and rushed into the space tunnel in front of him.


    After the God of destruction left, the woman who had been drinking tea with him before, that is, his wife, the goddess of life, hesitated for a moment, and said to the angry God who had not left: "just do as he said, I''ll go to the good God King."


    "Yes, Lord." The God of anger answered with a respectful voice, and then he was going to call his six brothers. Unexpectedly, before he had time to leave, a voice came from all directions.


    "Don''t come to me. I already know."


    When the words fell, the fairy voice shrouded them, and a vague figure appeared in front of them out of thin air. Seeing the figure, the angry God''s face changed greatly. Immediately, he knelt down on the ground with both legs and kowtowed: "kowtow to the king!"

 Chapter 317

    "Meet the king." Now the good God is still the first generation of God, which belongs to the highest existence in the divine world. Together with the evil god, they are called the two great God kings. As for the so-called five great God kings, they will only appear ten thousand years later. Therefore, in the face of the good God King who suddenly came here, even the goddess of life, the Supreme God, will also salute him.


    But the goddess of life did not kneel down like the angry God, but folded her hands in front of her chest and bowed slightly.


    "You''re welcome. Get up." In the face of a first-class God, a supreme God''s salute, the good God King said calmly.


    "Thank God King." They said in unison, and then stood up straight, but the God of anger swallowed his saliva after standing up, and a look of tension appeared on his face. It was obvious that the identity gap between the two sides was too big to calm down.


    "Little green, I already know everything. Don''t worry, modi has nothing to do. Now that Xiao Zi has passed, modi will soon be free. " The figure is still in a fuzzy state of good God said to the goddess of life.


    "Yes, king. It''s just the God King. I''m afraid that the destruction will fight with Shura. They are all the law enforcement gods in the divine world. If they fight, then... " Hearing the good God King say that modi is OK, the goddess of life was relieved at first, and then worried again.


    As the Supreme God and the law enforcement God, together with their strange temper, the God of destruction and the God of Shura are very difficult to deal with.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that one of them is a bad person, but they don''t get along with each other and often quarrel, which makes her feel headache and helpless.


    "Shura has left the divine world. They won''t fight." The good God King said, and with a slight lift of his arm, a light curtain appeared in front of the three people. The light curtain showed the Shura God who was shuttling rapidly in the space tunnel.


    "The space tunnel to the subordinate world! God King, Shura, where is he going when he leaves the divine world? " Looking at the environment of Shura God on the light curtain, the goddess of life was surprised and asked the kind God King.


    "In Douluo continent, the inheritor he selected is facing a crisis of life and death. He is worried that his inheritance will fall, and the divinity that he has practiced for thousands of years will be broken, so he goes to Douluo continent in violation of the rules of the divine world, and wants to save his inheritance." When it comes to this, the good God King shakes his head. It''s a pity in his heart.


    Shura God is actually a powerful law enforcement God. After he became the law enforcer of the divine world, the crime rate of the divine world decreased significantly. But I didn''t expect that when he dealt with others, it was his turn


    Alas, no matter what happens, he won''t be the law enforcer any more.


    However, it seems that he can''t get it, but his mistake is not only that, but also that he intervened in the affairs of the world many times, destroyed the original fixed number of the world, and led to the fragmentation of modi''s angel throne. Later, he directly imprisoned the innocent Modi, which is a very serious crime.


    You know, although there is no angel throne, modi still enjoys the treatment of first-class God residence in the divine world. How can he ignore such a big grievance as the king of God?


    "God King, that Shura he..."


    "I know what you want to say, green. You don''t have to plead for him. Right is right, and wrong is wrong. Even if he wants to save his inheritor''s behavior is human nature, he will be punished if he makes a mistake. Moreover, as a law enforcement God, he knows the law and violates the law. Each of us should take corresponding responsibility for what we have done, um Someone will take care of it, so you don''t have to worry too much. " Said the good king.


    "Someone? What do you mean Hearing this, suddenly thought of what, the goddess of life eyebrow a jump, asked in a low voice.


    "In addition to us, there are people paying attention to the situation of Shura, don''t you think, evil?" The good God King raised his head and said with a smile to a certain position in the sky.


    "Well, I can''t hide your perception. Let me deal with Shura''s affairs. Kindness, you and Xiao LV try to find out if they can help modi restore the angel throne. If not, then Don''t want Shura''s divinity. God of wrath The voice of great majesty came from the void somewhere in the sky.


    "Yes Unexpectedly, not only the good God King, but also the evil god king was startled. The angry God had a paste in his head. He could not control his hands and clenched his fists tightly. His legs were trembling. He swallowed again and raised his head to answer.


    "Gather the other seven original sin gods and take Poseidon. As for nemesis, leave him alone."


    "Yes, king." Hearing this different order from the God of destruction, the God of anger answered without hesitation.


    Although he is under the control of the God of destruction, the orders of the king of God are obeyed by all the gods. There is no saying that he is subordinate or not.


    "The evil god king, you said to help modi restore the throne of God, did modi help him?" At this time, the goddess of life suddenly raised her head and asked.


    In response, the evil god king was silent for a while, and then said: "because Shura intervened in the world many times, modi''s throne was broken.""How?" Hearing this, the goddess of life''s face changed greatly. She and modi are excellent friends.


    Then, suddenly thought of something, quickly asked: "the God King, broken God really can restore?"


    "I don''t know. You and kindness have a try. If not, then The angel throne may really disappear from the divine world forever. " Speaking of this, the king of evil sighed.


    When he heard this, the goddess of life, who thought she had no choice, looked at the good God King in front of him. Unfortunately, the good God King did not speak.


    The meaning was obvious, and he was not sure.


    To understand this, the hand of the goddess of life suddenly trembled uncontrollably.


    Modi''s divinity, which has been practiced for thousands of years, is gone. He used to say that he would find an excellent inheritor to inherit his position. Now How miserable was he?


    The goddess of life sympathized with modi and resented Shura.


    This guy, that''s too much!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the mainland of Douluo.


    I don''t know what happened in the divine world in just two minutes. Qiyu, who gave Tang San a serious blow, took his arm back and was about to give him a second blow. Unexpectedly, he found that the person in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "Ah? What about people? " Qi jade stares big eyes, a face unimaginable ask a way.


    "Master." At this time, bibidong flew over, reached out and pointed to a distant direction, and said, "let''s go there and have a look. Maybe we can find Tang San. Maybe we don''t know Is he dead? "


    Qi Yu

 Chapter 318

    Qiyu has been living a very empty life since she became bald. To ask why, part of the reason is that her emotion is disappearing, and part of the reason is that he has been unable to burn. Sometimes he is not easy to be ignited. As a result, the fire just appears and is destroyed by the enemy the next second.


    Destroyed by the enemy?


    Yes, it''s all because the enemy is too weak to fight passionately with him. As long as he is serious, the enemy will fight on the street immediately.


    Of course, it''s hard to meet the enemies who can make themselves "fight the streets when they are serious". Most of them can be dealt with with with ordinary fists.


    To tell you the truth, this time when he faced the "God of shame", he brought himself a good feeling. He was able to take so many ordinary fists and continuous ordinary fists. This record made him think that he would be a good opponent and could bring passion to himself.


    He is just like the guy named polos. He is a Silver Pewter spearhead. He looks very powerful on the stage. As a result, when he is serious, NIMA is gone. How can he fight?


    After hearing bibidong''s words, Qiyu''s face suddenly suffered. He was too difficult. He really wanted to experience a passionate battle.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" See Qiyu with his serious one punch will the whole Douluo mainland air flow to pressure to turn the head, also Tang three to blow fly out, life and death don''t know, but after defeated the enemy Qiyu but show this kind of expression, than than east to him don''t understand of ask a way.


    "I''m not much. I just want to be quiet." Qiyu waved her hand and said that she had nothing to love.


    Bibidong


    This elder''s character is really elusive!


    "Let''s go there and find that young man named Tang San. If he doesn''t die, let me take him to the affiliated world as experimental material, so as not to threaten you again after he recovers." At this time, Bai Yue''s figure flashed and appeared beside Qi Yu and Bi Bi Dong, with a cool face.


    "Well, good. Senior... " Bibidong nodded, then called Qiyu in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiyu looks listless.


    "The administrator and I are going to find Tang San over there. We need to see people when we live and corpses when we die. Do you want to go there together?"


    "Well Yes Qiyu thought about it, then nodded.


    Maybe Tang San didn''t die and was not defeated by himself, but he was shaken back for a while?


    Qiyu thought of some expectations in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half a minute later, Qiyu was disappointed.


    Three people a beast break air but come, land on a wasteland, looking at not far away that two people that cuddle together, Qi jade heavy sigh tone, secret way oneself is really too difficult.


    And bibidong and Baiyue look at each other, and they can see the joy in each other''s eyes.


    It''s true that the leader of the group said that he was a strong member of the group. Qiyu was really extraordinary. He defeated Tang San in the Shura God Mode in such a simple way.


    At this time, in front of them, Tang San''s Shura costume was all broken, and many parts of his body were dripping with blood. He looked very miserable. However, the little dance, which was originally incarnated in Shura scabbard, was in a relatively good state. Apart from his pale face, he didn''t see anything wrong.


    Want to come, should be Tang three after discovering the power of Qi Jade''s fist strength, protected her with own body.


    Xiaowu has now regained her human form. She is holding Tang San in her arms and crying constantly. In addition to the deep sadness and hatred, there is a trace of disbelief in her eyes.


    This is her third child. Her third child is the best man in the world. He has two gods. How can he fail?


    This is not realistic!


    "Wuwuwuwu, Xiaosan, you have to hold on. Let''s go. I''ll take you to Rongrong. She must have a way to save you." Because of the big gap in cultivation, she didn''t notice the arrival of bibidong and others. After holding Tang San in her arms and crying for a while, Xiao Wu picked up his princess and raised her head to determine the direction of her return.


    However, as soon as she lifted her head up, bibidong and Baiyue, the bald man and the ferocious "ghost beast" appeared in front of her. When she saw them, Xiaowu''s face changed and she subconsciously stepped back.


    "You, you..."


    "Didn''t you die? It seems that the Shura throne not only gives strength, but also gives you and me such a god different vitality! " Although Tang San''s breath was very weak, it didn''t disappear, said bidong faintly.


    As for Xiao Wu, the role that can be ignored, I don''t care about her.


    "Although he''s not dead, he can''t fight with me in a passionate way. I''m really bored." Qi jade shoulders a collapse, just like a decadent uncle said.


    "Master, it shows that your strength is very strong, far better than him. It''s something to be happy about." Hear Qi jade this plaintive words, the corner of the mouth of compare to East can''t control of twitch for a while, flatter to him of say."But I''m not happy." Qiyu''s eyes turned and looked at bidong seriously.


    Bibidong


    I can''t answer that.


    "Not dead. Although this little brother doesn''t understand the great love in the world, he indulges in the little love he thinks is very important, and wants to destroy the happy life between you and ling''ai, he is a God in the end, and his existence can make a contribution to the world. " Also don''t know how to pick up Qiyu''s words, the moon will shift the topic, contrast bidong said.


    Then he walked to Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu.


    He wants to take Tang San away, take him to the affiliated world as experimental material, and let him contribute to the great cause of the journey of universal love.


    "It makes him atone for his mistakes." Snake disease, worship the moon in mind.


    "You, what are you going to do?" Seeing that Baiyue is coming towards her, Xiaowu retreats again and asks him in panic.


    "Little, little dance..." At this time, dying, has no combat effectiveness of Tang San slowly opened his eyes, looking at holding his little dance, difficult cry.


    "Xiao San, Xiao San, you wake up!" Hearing the voice of the man in his arms, Xiao Wu was stunned. Then she lowered her head and cried to him with tears in her eyes.


    Great. That''s great. You wake up. Do you know how worried you are?


    Before Xiaowu could say these words, suddenly, with a "whoosh", a beam of golden light shot at them, and in the blink of an eye, it hit them, and then turned into a seal, which imprisoned the energy in their bodies.


    "You..."


    "Three little brothers of Tang Dynasty, now you should understand that no matter how strong your strength is, as long as you stand against love, you will lose, right?" As she walked towards Tang Sanhe Xiaowu, she said to him gently, with a faint smile on her face. She didn''t look malicious at all.


    As a matter of fact, Baiyue himself thinks that he has no malice. He just wants to give Tang San an opportunity to atone for his exploits and make his journey of all heaven and all world love a little faster.


    Thinking, the moon reaches out and grabs Xiaowu''s arms.


    Who knows, at this time, a shaking voice came out of the void.


    "Stop, don''t touch that kid!"

 Chapter 319

    In the palace of Garma, the night.


    "Who is he?" Through the monitoring function of the system, we can see the red figures shot from the void on the top of the head, such as the moon worship, towards Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu, and stand up from the chair in an instant at night.


    Actually appeared!


    The God of Shura.


    It can''t be wrong. This is Shura, right?!


    As early as the last time I went to Douluo on the moon, I said that someone was helping Tang San secretly, otherwise Tang San''s strength alone could not defeat his cooperation with water Warcraft.


    The only people who will help Tang San and have the ability to help him in the battle between Tang San and Baiyue are Shura and Haishen.


    The God of Shura is red and the God of sea is blue. I remember this deeply when I read the original work of Douluo. So the red figure who wants to save tangsan and Xiaowu with such a loud voice to stop worshipping the moon must be the God of Shura!


    "Good guy, if you remember correctly, the God of douluoli can''t interfere in the affairs of the world after he ascends. As a law enforcement God, this guy can help Tang San secretly. Now he shows his real body directly. Is he so arrogant?" At night, Qiu murmured with an incredible face.


    Immediately, open chat screen, hurriedly sent a message to Qiyu in the past.


    Yeshiqiu: @ Qiyu, hurry up and hit the red guy with your fist. He''s a monster


    "Weirdo?" Suddenly receiving news from the group leader, Qi Yu with a decadent face and a bored state suddenly cheers up, raises her head and looks left and right. Then, he really sees a red guy. He is worshiping the moon very fast. No, he is flying towards the "God of shame" who was defeated by himself and the woman holding him.


    Not only that, he also opened his hands, it seemed that he wanted to slap them hard.


    This is I want to harm people in front of myself!


    Although she had just had a fight with the man who was called "the God of shame", she was entrusted by others. Moreover, he was not a good man when he brought so many people to attack his friends'' country. As a hero, Qiyu felt it necessary to step forward and help them resist the invading enemies.


    But now, the God of shame has been defeated by himself. The administrator said that he would spare his life and take him to the affiliated world, and there was no objection from bibidong group friends. That means that in bibidong group friends'' opinion, Tang San is not dead yet.


    In this case, how can I watch him be killed?


    Well, even if he does something bad, no matter whether she should die or not, she will die. But that girl, she has never seen her, she will not die, right?


    Well, no, damn it!


    Don''t recognize small dance is before can talk of scabbard, Qi jade ordered to nod, in the heart secret way.


    Immediately, the painting style changed, showing a serious expression, right leg slightly bent, and then the whole person suddenly ejected out.


    Having the law of power doesn''t mean that Qiyu is good at nothing except punching. His speed is invincible in the Superman world. Therefore, he came to Shura in the blink of an eye.


    "Well?" Just raised his hand to stop Shura God, don''t let him save Tang Sanhe Xiaowu, didn''t expect as a new Qiyu actually shot, and the speed is so fast, this let Baiyue a little surprised, then, calm hands down, and jump back.


    Now that Qiyu has made a move, I don''t think there will be any problem. I''d better stay away from him to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    "Bang!" Not to mention that Baiyue is in a rush to retreat. On Qiyu''s side, before and after twinkling to the face of Shura God who is about to catch tangsanhe Xiaowu, Qiyu reaches for him decisively, grabs Shura God''s wrist and forces him to fly rapidly. The Shura God who wants to catch tangsanhe Xiaowu and take them directly to the divine world has to stop his body and stay at home Stay where you are.


    "Well, you..."


    "Don''t do harm in front of me After learning from the group leader that this guy is a god level weirdo, Qiyu doesn''t bother to introduce herself to him. She grabs his wrist with one hand and doesn''t let him escape. She clenches his fist with the other hand and beats him hard.


    "Take it seriously!"


    "That''s the move!"


    I didn''t expect that the speed of this bald man was higher than himself. He came to himself in a blink of an eye and held his wrist. What''s more, he opened up to himself as soon as he came. With his move to defeat Tang San, Shura''s pupil suddenly shrank and felt a strong sense of threat. His heart trembled uncontrollably.


    But


    In the end, the first generation of Shura God, whether it is the strength of the divine power, insight, or combat experience, he is far better than the current three Tang Dynasty.


    So even if the heart was trembling, the defense of Shura was not delayed at all.


    His eyes glowed red, and he quickly used his own defense magic skill - Shura guard!


    The next second, Shura''s body glowed red. At the same time, Qiyu''s fist bombarded him. When they met, they burst out a terrible momentum. At this moment, the whole sky was separated by two people''s middle point, and countless clouds flew rapidly in the opposite direction, which looked very spectacular.Of course, this spectacle is for ordinary people living in Douluo, who are watching the war through the monitoring system in the nighttime and autumn, as well as Bi Bi Dong and Bai Yue who are watching the war, but they don''t have the leisure to see the sky.


    They all stare at Qiyu and Shura.


    Qiyu''s serious fist and the Shura God who used his defensive skills are still standing in the same place. The two people don''t move. They seem to be in a stalemate.


    This scene makes yeshiqiu a little curious, doesn''t it mean that as long as Qiyu is willing, he can kill all the existence of the immortal triple peak with one punch?


    Why, is it impossible that the strength of Shura God has surpassed the immortal triple?!


    Just at that time, Qi Yu put her fist on the chest of Shura God, looked at the guy whose face became ugly, and then used a little Li to push her arm forward.


    This push, suddenly, a loud bang, the stalemate was broken, Shura God as a whole flash into a meteor, fly back out, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Before Tang San just flew backward more than ten thousand meters, but look at the posture of Shura God, maybe they all flew backward out of Douluo continent and went to the sun moon continent.


    This scene makes autumn''s mouth twitch uncontrollably.


    Nima, with the teacher''s serious fist, the strength is not fixed!

 Chapter 320

    In fact, the so-called "serious fist" is just a name. For Qiyu, who has never tried her best, how can the power be fixed? Serious is also serious, very serious is also serious. But can the power of the fist be the same in the two states?


    It must be different!


    Tang San, who is weak in strength, only flies backward more than 10000 meters after receiving Qi Yu''s "serious fist", while the powerful Shura God turns into a meteor and leaves the arena in a flash. Moreover, judging from his posture, he is likely to fly out of the mainland of Douluo, which is enough to explain everything.


    To think about it, Qiyu should be more serious when dealing with Shura God than when dealing with Tang San, right?


    Let''s get back to the point. Through the system''s monitoring function, we can see the encounter of Shura God''s exit as soon as he appears. At night, autumn eyelids jump wildly, and then an envious look appears on his face.


    He also wants to have such a powerful force!


    With this kind of power, the Supreme God and the emperor can be dealt with by labor and capital.


    "See what this is?


    Sandbags are big fists.


    Are you afraid? "


    At night, Qiu''s mind suddenly burst out a scene that if he had this kind of power, he would shout to the ancient eight clan leader kneeling in front of him.


    Then, I had a thrill and recovered.


    Really How envious!


    "Well, I''ve decided that no matter how small the chance of success is, I''ll practice every day according to Qi Yu''s exercise method. Maybe I can succeed?


    As for hair This kind of thing doesn''t matter. Hair loss means success. After success, just find Yaochen to help refine a Shengfa pill. " At night, autumn clenched his fist and thought firmly in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Douluo continent.


    "Xiu, Lord Shura..." He recognized that the red figure that suddenly appeared and flew to him and Xiaowu was Shura God. Tang San just showed a smile on his pale face. As a result, his Savior was blown away by the bald head in a short time. Tang San''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    That''s the God of Shura!


    Different from the new God''s residence that he just succeeded to the throne, it was the first generation of Shura God, who had been sitting on the supreme throne for thousands of years. How could he be defeated by such a God Bald?


    It''s over. It''s over!


    Tang San closed his eyes and was extremely unwilling and afraid.


    He is not afraid of death, but if he dies, what should his little dance and friends do? Who will protect them?


    Bibidong always wanted to rule the mainland of Douluo. All the forces who opposed her would be hit hard by her. Her partners not only opposed her, but also almost destroyed the spirit empire under their own leadership. When they died, bibidong and those people in the spirit Empire would not let them go, except Xiao AO and Rong Rong who had become gods Where can other people escape?


    As for Xiaowu, she is even more difficult to escape. She is a hundred thousand year old humanoid spirit beast that makes the soul masters crazy. After sharing the throne with her, she becomes a god beast. If you kill her, maybe the God ring and the God bone will come out. Will bidong and the martial spirit Empire give up such a treasure?


    It''s impossible to think!


    So think, Tang Sany excited, opened his eyes, and suddenly vomited blood.


    See this scene, not far away than the East slightly frown, in the heart even gave birth to a little can''t bear, but soon, this can''t bear the mood was suppressed by her.


    Both of them and myself were doomed to be irreconcilable from the beginning.


    Even if I didn''t send someone to kill Tang San in the soul master competition, later I didn''t send someone to hunt Xiaowu in the star forest. After that, I didn''t care about the affairs of the Wuhun hall. They won''t let me go.


    Because he killed the mother of this little dance, the soft bone rabbit, a hundred thousand year old soul beast.


    And this kind of thing can''t be avoided at all, because I am a human being and a soul master. I will hunt and kill the soul beast when I need it. The older the soul beast is, the better it will be. Who can think that the daughter of the soul beast I hunted will become a man in the future, and will develop a love relationship with a teenager who has the potential to become a God?


    This is totally unexpected. Can''t you tell yourself not to hunt ghosts?


    It''s impossible. Judging from the years of the spirit, Tang San must have killed a lot of soul beasts in order to complete the divine examination, and it''s very likely that he will kill more than me. Why, if he can, I can''t?!


    Therefore, it can only be said that God''s will is so, nature makes people, God wants us to be unable to coexist, I have no way.


    If you are kind to them at this time, no one will be kind to you in the future.


    Her own Xueer, she has lost her angel throne in order to save herself. This painful lesson should be remembered by herself. Don''t let Tang San have the chance to threaten herself again.


    Thinking, bibidong hesitated for a moment, turned his head to worship the moon, and wanted to discuss with him whether he could directly kill Tang San and disperse his soul, so that one day he might come back to this world to kill himself for the second time, which also gave him a pleasure, and he didn''t have to go to the world to bear the pain of being the experimental material."Administrator, do you think we can..."


    "Hum ~"


    before bibidong finished his words, all of a sudden, there was a sound of fairy music. Then, the sky of Douluo became dim, and countless stars were shining in the sky, which looked very gorgeous.


    This scene makes bibidong stop his speech subconsciously, look up at the sky together with the brow locked moon worship, show a serious expression on his face, and slightly hold the floating beads in his hand.


    What''s going on here?


    "Well? Does the dog eat the day Thinking that she saved Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu''s life, Qiyu smiles and turns to ask them how they are. As a result, they all look at themselves with murderous eyes. Qiyu is very confused and wants to ask again. As a result, the day suddenly turns black. Qiyu frowns, thinks about it seriously, and then says uncertainly.


    Tang San


    Little dance


    How can it be dog eating day? Are you a fool?!


    "First there is the universe, then there is the God, life does not exist, evil exists, if you ask where the evil is, evil is everywhere!


    I didn''t expect that Shura bastard was defeated so easily that I didn''t have to do it.


    Well, friends from other worlds, Hello, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is evil, and I am also a God in this world. "


    A black light bridge sprang out of the void. A young man in a black tight suit stepped on the bridge and flashed towards Qiyu and others at a very fast speed. At the same time, he raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    After hearing the youth''s self introduction, Qiyu and Baiyue frown. It''s very strange how this person knows that they are from other worlds. Meanwhile, bibidong and Tang San are shocked in the same place at the same time. They feel like they are falling over rivers and seas. They can''t calm down for a long time.


    This man is The evil king?!

 Chapter 321

    Although bibidong and Tang San have not yet ascended to the divine realm, since they have inherited the throne of God, they have some basic knowledge of the divine realm. Naturally, they have gained it at the moment when they passed all the divine examinations. Among them is the identity of the highest leader of the divine realm, that is, the name of the God King.


    There are two divine kings in the divine world, named "good" and "evil".


    There are three divine law enforcers under the two great gods. These three law enforcers are the supreme gods, namely Shura, the God of destruction and the goddess of life.


    Under the three supreme gods, there are 32 first-class God''s palaces, numerous second-class and third-class God''s palaces, as well as numerous divine officials and hunters.


    This is the basic establishment of the divine world.


    Now, this picture of the sudden change of the color of heaven and earth, and the person who suddenly came, he said that he was evil and a God, which is very obvious.


    You say, how can this not shock them?


    The existence above Shura God, the God King of the divine world actually came in person, this, this is too terrible!


    Bibidong and Tang San were shocked to the point that they could not be more shocked. After they became gods, they could better understand the horror of the divine world. The saying that officials killed people at the first level was not only effective in the ordinary world, but also in the divine world.


    After the resurrection of Tang San, as soon as he inherited the highest Shura throne, he easily hanged bibidong and qianrenxue, who were first-class gods.


    In the same way, it''s not very difficult for the God King who is above the Supreme God to hang the Supreme God.


    So, this is a better role than Shura God. When he comes, he doesn''t know what will happen to the situation. Which side of us is he on, or he doesn''t stand in line on either side. Is there anything else to do?


    Finally from the shock slightly back a little bit, God''s than than East and Tang three have guessed in the heart.


    "Hum!" At this time, xianle''s tone reached its climax, and the evil god king came to Qiyu through the black light bridge. Then, the light bridge behind him turned into a little light and disappeared. At the same time, the night gradually disappeared, and the sun was shining on Douluo again.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been using this way for many years. I''ve formed a habit. If it''s inconvenient for you, please forgive me." After daybreak, the evil god King swung back a wisp of hair that fell in front of his eyes, fixed it, and then laughed at Qiyu, the moon worshiper and the water Warcraft who was beside the moon worshiper. He looked very enthusiastic.


    "Ah, the way of appearance, did you make it suddenly dark and bright? Fantastic! How did you do that? " Don''t know the identity of the man in front of him, after hearing his words, Qi Yu blinked her eyes and asked him curiously.


    "Well, I have to ask how to do it. Because I am the God of evil, in charge of all the dark sides of the universe, it''s the same to me that ordinary people want to move their fingers. If you have to ask how to do it, I don''t know." Evil god King hands spread, slightly helpless said.


    "Like a finger?" Qi Yu murmured, and then moved his fingers, well, the day is still bright, not dark.


    "Sure enough, it''s the king of evil!" When he saw the man, he not only said that he was evil or God, but also reported his name directly. Bidong and Tang San were serious at the same time.


    Next.


    "Little dance, let me down." Seriously injured and dying, Tang San said with his little dance in his arms.


    "But Xiao San, your wound..."


    "I''m fine. Just hold on to me." Facing Xiao Wu''s worry, Tang San insisted.


    "All right." Seeing her husband''s stubborn expression, Xiao Wu couldn''t resist him, so she carefully put him down and helped him.


    At this time, bibidong also temporarily held down the tension and fear in her heart, came over, and felt curious to worship the moon and followed her with water Warcraft.


    "Meet the king!" Tang San and bibidong subconsciously looked at each other, immediately found something wrong, then turned their eyes away, and each saluted to the evil god king.


    Among them, Tang San bowed, and bibidong simply knelt down.


    "Get up quickly, two new gods. You''ve made a lot of noise. I haven''t seen such a situation in my life for thousands of years." Hearing the sound, the evil king turned around, raised his hand to them and said with a smile.


    "This Please forgive me Two person''s forehead place shed a cold sweat respectively, say.


    "I''ll talk about your business later. Today I''m here to deal with Shura. He knows the law and violates the law. He interferes in all things without authorization and needs heavy punishment. However, I came a little slower, and I just saw that he was shot out by this friend, so I can wait a little longer.


    The second thing is to welcome three friends who have come all the way from other worlds. As one of the two great gods in the divine world, I think I am qualified to welcome you on behalf of this world and to inquire about the purpose of your visit.


    Do you think so, the new Rocha God? "


    With that, the evil king suddenly turned his head and asked."This..." I didn''t expect that the other party would ask me this question. Bibidong looked back at the moon worship, and saw that he nodded to himself calmly, indicating that it didn''t matter. He could speak freely, so he respectfully replied to the evil god King: "of course, no one is more qualified than you."


    "Good. This is a wild mountain in the suburbs. It''s not suitable for entertaining guests. If you don''t mind, please go to the worship Hall of Wuhun hall. It''s the inheritance place of angel God modi in Douluo. The environment is good. How about it? " Seeing that bibidong is very knowledgeable, the evil god King smiles and asks Qiyu and Baiyue, mainly about Qiyu.


    Because he can feel the power of Qiyu is not under him, even a little higher than him, as for the moon worship, you can ignore the role.


    "Hospitality? Do you have anything delicious? " Qiyu wiped his mouth and asked with interest.


    Although he had KFC before he came here, now he is hungry after so many punches.


    "Of course, I''ll serve you with divine food."


    "Well, OK, I''ll go with you." Although the other party said that he was evil, he didn''t look evil at all, and didn''t speak like a bad person, so Qiyu didn''t classify him as a strange person just because of the other party''s name. She slapped him with her fist and said.


    "Lord God, Lord Shura, who is he?" Seeing that the God King didn''t seem to want to deal with these people, and even wanted to make friends with them, Tang San was very anxious, but he had nothing to do. Suddenly he thought of something and asked.


    "He? He''s better than you. He''s on his way back. Don''t worry. Oh, no, it''s already back. Shura, you''re very fast. Won''t you burn the source? " Just talking with Tang San, suddenly, the evil god King''s face changed, his eyes narrowed slightly, raised his head, looked in a certain direction, and asked with a smile.


    "What?" Hearing his words, all the people present were shocked. The guy came back. Why didn''t we find out?


    "The king of God is the king of God. I can''t hide your perception." Shura''s voice rang out, and then he came out of the void with a lot of blood on his body. First he looked at Tang San as if he was relieved. Then he stopped three or four meters away from the evil god king, bowed to him, and said: "see the God King."


    "You know I''m the king of gods. Shura, let me ask you, do you still know that you are the God of law enforcement? " After entering the stage, the evil god king, who kept smiling all the time, suddenly disappeared his smile and turned into a cold and deep cold appearance. He asked the Shura God.


    Shura God


    Well, of course I know.

 Chapter 322

    How majestic and magnificent I was when I became one of the three law enforcement gods in the divine world!


    At that time, there were countless sin gods lying in the sword. It was because of their own hard work, impartial law enforcement, and, of course, powerful forces that the crime rate of the divine world fell in a straight line. Now, there are almost no gods who dare to break the law and discipline in the stronghold of the divine world. This is their own credit. How can I achieve such brilliant results Will you forget?


    Then, God King, what do you want to do when you ask me this question?


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Shura suddenly feels that something bad will happen to him.


    Thinking, the palm gradually clenched into a fist, behind a layer of cold sweat.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is there nothing to say?" Seeing that the Shura God was silent, the evil god king, who suddenly turned into a cold and deep cold, stepped forward and asked him again.


    The God of Shura stirred up his spirit and immediately stepped back several steps. Then he respectfully replied, "I know that I am the law enforcement God of the divine world."


    "So you know, good, that''s good." See Shura God answered his question, evil god king back before sunshine handsome appearance, said to him with a smile.


    And then


    "Whoosh!"


    With a flick of his finger, a black divine light shot out of his fingertips and attacked Shura.


    "Lord God..." Ever since that feeling, the Shura God, who had been on guard secretly, was shocked to see that the evil god king had really attacked him. He quickly waved his clenched fist and hit the black light that came to him in the blink of an eye, attaching a strong Shura power to the surface of his fist.


    Then, with a bang, Shura''s fist was pierced. Then, with another bang, he spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Hum!" The evil god king maintained the movement of raising his arm and stretching out a finger. He looked at the Shura God, who was sweating and panting, with his right hand nearly abandoned and powerless, and asked him, "how, Shura, can I still get into your eyes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ The power of the LORD God is unmatched in the divine world, and his subordinates feel inferior. " The God of Shura clenched his teeth and was silent for a moment.


    "In this case, how dare you regard me and kindness as the air? You not only violate our divine law and interfere in the affairs of the world, but also detain modi as the victim. Don''t you know that justice is the most important thing for you as a law enforcement God?" Said, is a black divine light shoots out again.


    "Bang!" This time through is Shura''s left arm.


    "Ah ah ~" is a God with extremely strong vitality, but the current situation of Shura God is different from qianrenxue, who was used by Tang San to use Guanyin with tears running through his heart. The quality of the evil god King''s power is far higher than that of the hidden weapon Guanyin with tears, and he has innate restraint to the gods. So if this attack goes on, the left arm of Shura God can''t heal itself, and it''s afraid that it will be scrapped The intense pain spread to the brain nerve and made him scream on the spot.


    So many injuries accumulated together, he can''t help it!


    "Shura, you''ve done a lot of good for the law enforcement of the divine world for many years. I''ve spared you the death penalty, but you don''t want to fool the past so easily. When you get back to the divine world, I''ll make a public trial in front of the gods. Take you as an example to eliminate the law of the divine world!" See Shura God issued a scream, know his injury has been very serious, evil god king thought, finally put his arm down, did not continue to attack him, but said to him in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, Shura, who knew what he had done had been known by the God King, was relieved. He forced his eyes to close and said in a bitter voice: "thank God King for his kindness, Shura Thank you very much


    "Xiu, Lord Shura!" Up to now, I still don''t understand that Shura God violated the law of the divine world in order to save himself. Seeing his miserable appearance, Tang San, who was also miserable, gave him a hard cry, and his face was full of remorse.


    He is the one who has implicated the Lord Shura.


    Turning around, he looked at Tang San, who was half held by Xiao Wu. The Shura God, who could not move his hands, laughed at him and said, "don''t worry, don''t blame yourself. It''s all my choice. Tang San, you are my favorite person for thousands of years. I only hope that you will not fail to live up to the Shura throne I passed to you in the future. Can you do it? "


    "Yes, I swear that I will never let the name of Shura God decline. As long as I am alive, I will let the three words of Shura God shake the whole divine world!" Tang San''s eyes turned red. After hearing Shura''s words, he was moved to shed two lines of tears and said to him seriously.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Seeing that his successor made such a serious promise to himself, Shura was relieved and had no regrets.


    As a result, his pale face suddenly changed, and his eyes became extremely fierce. Then, under the slightly frowning eyes of the evil god king, he bit his lips, burned some of his life origin again, turned it into a little red light, and introduced it into Tang San''s body.With the introduction of the origin of Shura God''s life, Tang San''s dispirited breath gradually became stronger, and his injury caused by Qiyu''s "serious fist" was gradually recovered. This scene made bibidong pale, and he said in his heart: "no good!"


    Then he looked at his backer Qiyu and found that he was drooling and in a daze. He didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t notice the situation of Tang San.


    Looking at the moon worship beside him, he found that his attention was not on Tang San, but his brow was locked, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Well, in fact, moon worship is chatting with yeshiqiu. It''s just a private chat, so bidong doesn''t know.


    Seeing that all her helpers turned a blind eye to this matter, bibidong had no choice but to be in the same place.


    One minute later, Tang San''s injuries all recovered. Although his divine power and costume were still in a state of exhaustion and damage, he was no longer in serious trouble.


    "Little three!" Looking at Tang San''s face restored to ruddy, Xiao Wu''s eyes overflowed with tears of joy. He hugged him and held his neck, crying constantly.


    "Xiao Wu, I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry you." The same will dance embrace, Tang three said to her gently.


    Seeing this scene, the God of Shura, who had burned nearly 20% of his life, twitched fiercely.


    Nima, do you care about show love and labor?


    "Lord Shura, thank you for your injury?" Fortunately, Tang San was not the kind of person who just received the favor of others and forgot the next second. When his injury recovered, he stood up from the ground, went to Shura God with Xiao Wu, and asked about him.


    "My wound It won''t do Shura shook his head and said.


    After that, he took a look at the evil god king not far away. It was obvious that although his injury was not as serious as yours, it was much more intractable than yours. The punishment of the God King was to restrain himself.


    Understanding the meaning of Shura God, Tang San bit his lower lip and hesitated for a while. Then he gently pushed away Xiaowu, took his hand and walked towards the evil god king. He stopped two meters away from him and asked him to bow 90 degrees: "Lord God, Shura God made a mistake for me. If he is guilty, it is also because of me For this reason, please the LORD God agree to let me be punished instead of the Lord Shura. No matter what kind of punishment, I can bear it! "


    "Little three!"


    "Tang San!"


    Hearing Tang San''s words, Xiao Wu and Shura God scream at the same time, especially Xiao Wu rushes over directly and wants to pull him back.


    Take the place of Shura God. Are you kidding? Are you crazy, Xiao San? Do you want to get hurt as soon as you recover?


    "Tang San, you can say this kind of words, but it makes me look up to you. But, I''m sorry, even if I agree to let you be punished for Shura, you can''t bear the punishment that Shura can bear, because it''s divine punishment, and you I''m not going to be a god anymore. " The evil god King first looked at Tang San with admiration, then shook his head with pity and said.


    "What?"


    Once that happened, Shura God and Xiaowu were shocked again, even Tang San was confused.


    I''m not going to be a god anymore?


    Why? I just promised the Lord Shura God that I would shock the whole divine world with the three words of Shura God in the future. What do you mean by God King now?!


    Don''t you worry that I will avenge the Lord Shura in the future?

 Chapter 323

    Seeing that these three people were so surprised, he also wanted to entertain those guests from other worlds quickly, so that he could know their intention from them. The evil god king didn''t sell the key and said directly to Tang San: "when Shura was passed to you, kindness and I didn''t pay much attention. Later, we knew that you were the child of human beings and spirit beasts, strictly speaking, orcs."


    "Orcs?" Tang San was stunned. He had been a human for more than 50 years, and he was called an orc for the first time. I really The mood is complicated.


    "Yes, it is stipulated in the divine world that soul beasts are not allowed to inherit the throne of God. Although you have half of the human blood, it is right to say that you are the descendants of soul beasts. Therefore, in this respect, you are not qualified to inherit the throne of God."


    "Lord God, the rule of the divine world is to forbid ghosts and beasts to become gods, not orcs. As you said, Tang San is an orc, he is not a ghost beast!" At this time, the God of Shura, who had burned the source of life twice, interrupted.


    After that, he vomited a mouthful of old blood. His injury was so serious that if he was hit casually, he would get GG. This recognition made Shura''s mind awe inspiring. He quickly stepped away from the bald head, for fear that he would flash in front of him and punch his chest.


    In this case, he will be wronged to death!


    Throughout the history of the divine world, there has never been a falling supreme God. He doesn''t want to be the first one.


    Hearing Shura''s words and seeing his move away from Qiyu, the evil god king said: "yes, the gods did not discuss whether to divide orcs and ghosts into one category, so they can deprive Tang San of the throne or let him continue to inherit it.


    For the sake of his excellent performance in passing the divine examination of you and Poseidon, this page can be revealed. But Shura, you know how to break the law, let him come back from the dead and lead to the breaking of modi''s throne, don''t you forget? "


    "I..." Seeing that the evil god King mentioned the angel God Modi, the Shura God opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he was stuck there for a moment and wanted to say nothing.


    "Lord God, what did you mean by modi?" See Shura God''s face flashed a trace of guilt, was the evil god King hate speechless, heart anxious tangsan asked the evil god king.


    Although he is not the kind of greedy for money and power, he has just succeeded to the throne with so much effort. How can he be so willing to lose it?


    If you want to lose it, you have to wait until he is tired of sitting!


    "Modi is the first-class God''s residence in our divine world. He was born in the depths of the universe. He is a sacred seed. After having spiritual wisdom, he practiced for countless years before becoming an angel God who represents holiness and love.


    Ten thousand years ago, some scouts found traces of the abyss in Douluo, and evil spirits such as fallen angels appeared. Modi found that it was not right. After asking for instructions, modi led the divine officials to Douluo, purified the people who had fallen angels, and sealed the connection between the abyss and Douluo.


    Of course, the effectiveness of this seal will weaken over time, and it may be broken one day by a meteorite landing or a collision between continents.


    In order to deal with this kind of thing, modi left his blood and the way of inheriting the throne in Douluo, so that the six winged angel martial spirit full of sacred power was born. He also asked his descendants who inherited his blood to set up the martial spirit hall to prevent the abyss from invading again.


    But because of Shura, or you, the angel throne is broken. Even modi''s inheritance, her martial spirit is broken. In the future, even if she has children, her children will not be able to wake up to the most holy six winged angel martial spirit. They can only be two winged angels. If they want to have the six winged angel martial spirit, they may have to reach the title Douluo realm to wake up again.


    This will increase the threat of the abyss to Douluo mainland, and the evil spirit Master may appear again.


    Of course, these are all afterwords. Not long after that, the divine world decided that God had to interfere in the affairs of the world, so I didn''t care about the affairs of the abyss.


    Now the most important thing is that modi''s throne is gone. If you rely on yourself to defeat the inheritance of the angel God and lead to the fragmentation of the angel throne, it''s OK. After all, you haven''t ascended to the divine world, which belongs to the battle of the mortal world.


    But you are not. You rely on Shura to know the law and break the law. You win by making mistakes. This can not be recognized by the gods, modi has made a serious protest to the gods, demanding the abolition of your divinity, let everything return to its original appearance.


    The king of goodness, the God of destruction and the goddess of life have all agreed, even me I agree, so do you understand? "


    Tang San


    I understand you big headed ghost!


    for the first time, Tang San burst a rude sentence in his heart.


    What abyss, what evil spirit Master? I can''t understand you at all!


    But I understand what you mean. Lord Shura shouldn''t know the law and break the law, so you should correct all the consequences caused by his knowing the law and breaking the law. If he didn''t intervene, I would die under the hands of bibidong. So you mean I should die, right?I am Absolutely not!


    "Don''t worry, I said, it''s just to abolish it. No, it should be to take back your God''s throne and give modi an account. Although I also want to smash the Shura''s throne completely, the divine world has lost the angel God. If I lose another supreme throne, I''m afraid there will be some turbulence, so forget it. " Seeing that Tang San''s expression changed, he guessed what he was thinking in his heart. The evil god king said to him.


    Tang San


    Just take back the throne and don''t kill me, so do I need to say thank you?


    What is my long-term efforts?


    "Tang San, you still don''t thank the LORD God for his tolerance. You know, if the Lord Shura didn''t intervene, you would die. Now you just lose the throne. What a blessing it is!" He had been listening to their conversation. At this time, he was relieved that he was not worried that the evil king would hinder him. So he came to Tang San and said.


    "Well, if I lose the throne, will you let me go?" Looking at Bi Bi Dong, Tang San sneered at him and asked.


    "Even if you don''t lose the throne, but the LORD God doesn''t intervene, what do I want to do to you? Who can stop it? Do you think so, master Qiyu? " With that, bibidong turned around and called Qiyu, who was still fantasizing about delicious food.


    "Ah, what?" Qiyu asked blankly.


    "I said that this is not your opponent even if he recovers, do you think so?" Bi Bi Dong points to the Tang San whose face turns black and asks Qi Yu.


    "Yes Qiyu nodded without hesitation.


    Now Tang San''s face is getting darker. Don''t I want face?


    "Well, that''s settled. Don''t worry about Shura. Although Tang San can no longer inherit the throne of God, the gods, including me, didn''t agree with modi''s request to break your throne. So after taking back the throne of Shura, I will find another suitable successor for you. " The evil god king said to Shura, who was seriously injured and had disabled hands.


    In the end, he is an old friend who has lived for thousands of years. Even if he can''t be merciful to him at the trial, he will not be stingy to give him verbal comfort.


    "Oh, thank you very much." After hearing this, the evil god King tangled in his heart for a long time. Finally, there was no way. Shura God chose to accept and yield, and bowed his head to the evil god king.


    At the same time, a little regret, early know that so he will not burn the source for Tang San treatment, Tang San can not inherit his own throne, he is dead or alive is important to himself?


    I nearly 20% of the source of life ah, I go!


    Shura is bleeding in his heart.


    "My Lord, excuse me." At this time, the moon worship, which ended the private chat with Qiushi at night, suddenly came over, folded her hands on her chest, slightly bowed her head, and gave a Nanzhao ceremony to the evil god king.


    "What''s the matter with the guest, but I think I''ve been here for a long time? I''m sorry, I''ve dealt with some trivial matters and delayed my time. Now I''d like to invite you to the Douluo worship hall. Later, if you like, you can come with me to the divine world. " The evil god king said with a smile.


    "It''s not like that. The guests are free. How can we refuse it? We just want to ask if you are willing to cooperate." The Moon said politely.


    "Cooperation?" The evil god picked his eyebrows. What''s the matter? Are these people from other worlds here to do business? Are you kidding?


    "Yes, our group leader said that he has a way to make the angel throne representing love and holiness reappear in this world. But in return, he hopes that you can give us the choice to succeed Tang San to the throne of Shura and sea god.


    Of course, if the person we decide to inherit the throne violates the law of the divine world, you can deal with it at will. We have no objection. " Baiyue said sincerely to the evil god king.


    Hearing this, the evil god Wang Dun was stunned.


    Restore the throne of angels? This kind of thing he and the good God King are not sure, how can these be done?!


    Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu clenched their fists and looked at the moon worship with the eyes of cannibalism.


    We know that this guy with a fake smile and always saying "love, love" is not a good man!

 Chapter 324

    He even put his idea on our deities. You know, these two deities are still sitting under our buttocks. We haven''t got up yet!


    Looking at the pair of evil gods in front of them, Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu are very angry. They have never seen such shameless people.


    He has the face to say that other people don''t know love. It seems that he is the only one in the world who knows love.


    What happened?


    He knows that love is falling into the well.


    I''ll go!


    Tang San and Xiao Wu look at each other, and they can see the worried color in each other''s eyes. Then they look at the evil king who is thinking, hoping to hear the words of refusal from him.


    Unfortunately, they were disappointed. Although the evil god king did not agree with the cooperation content of the moon worship, he did not refuse. After hesitating for a moment, he said to the moon worship, "sorry, this matter is very important. Although I am the God King, I need to discuss with the gods before I can make a decision, so can you give me some time to reply to you in two days?"


    "Of course, we sincerely hope to cooperate with you." Bowing her head slightly, she said politely.


    "That''s good. By the way, I don''t know who you are talking about?" Seeing that the guest from other world was so polite, the evil king asked a question that he was very concerned about.


    Group leader sounds like their leader, but it''s the first time that he has heard the name of group leader.


    "I dare not call the group leader''s name directly, but he is a great wise man. He points out the direction of life for me. He brings the light of hope to me and many friends in the group. He is a real sage. I have never seen anyone who knows love better than him." After thinking about it in his heart and sorting out the language, he replied to the evil god king.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In response, the evil god king was silent, and suddenly felt that the man in front of him was sick.


    "The group leader is everywhere. At the moment, he is watching them. The cooperation I proposed to you just now is what the group leader told me a minute ago. Yes, he only told me one person. This should be the group leader''s affirmation of my performance in this period of time. Thank you, group leader!" With that, the moon bowed to a certain direction of the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, this man is not mentally ill, but deliberately mystifying in front of me, right?


    Where are other people around here? They are everywhere?!


    The evil god king looked around and released his spiritual perception, but he found nothing. He believed that there were stronger creatures in the universe, but they were so powerful that he couldn''t even perceive them. He didn''t believe it.


    So, there is only one answer, this man is lying!


    "However, the group leader in his words should really exist, and his strength is not weak. After all, if his strength is too weak, there can not be such people under his command." The evil god King guessed in his heart, and immediately took a look at Qiyu who was still imagining delicious food.


    "I see. If you have a chance, I''d like to meet your leaders. Now, please move the Douluo temple and let me do my best. How about that? " The evil god king, who thought he had seen through the trick of worshiping the moon, gave him a ha ha.


    "Well, thank you, king. I''m sorry." Douluo worship hall is within the scope of the half territory given to chat group by bibidong, so moon worship, Qiyu and water Warcraft can pass.


    Seeing that the evil god king and this shameless man are talking happily, Tang Sanhe and Xiaowu suddenly despair.


    This is really a big deal!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fighting mainland, in Gama palace.


    Through the monitoring function of the system, he watched what happened in bibidong. He saw that the evil god king said that he had to discuss with the gods before he could make a decision. At night, Qiu felt his chin and thought about it. He thought it was time to discuss with his friends.


    It''s not only about Shura and Poseidon, but also about the development of chat group in Douluo animation world.


    Development?


    Yes, since the chat group has a place in a different world, it''s natural to make full use of it.


    Among other things, group friends can now go to Douluo world for free to wake up their spirits.


    In addition, there is the compensation that Shura God should pay to bibidong and qianrenxue.


    That guy is sorry not only for Modi, the angel God in the mouth of the evil god king, but also for her group members and her daughter. If it wasn''t for him, bibidong would not have nearly died, and she would have to spend qiangu world to recover by burning water jade. Qianrenxue, who didn''t enter the group, would not have broken her throne, and her soul power would not have broken to level 90.


    This account is to be calculated, and he wants to make compensation. So the question is, who will talk about it?


    Bibidong is definitely not good. Although she is the client, her identity shows that she is not good at collecting debts at all. Therefore, as the leader of the group, yeshiqiu thinks that she should send a suitable person who can collect more debts to help her.


    And Tang San. From the screen, although his Shura and Poseidon are hard to keep, the Shura God seems to be very concerned about him. I''m afraid he won''t be taken to the affiliated world by the moon worship as experimental material.In fact, I don''t care if Tang San will become the experimental material at all. I just have to make sure that he won''t threaten the development of bibidong and chat group in Douluo mainland animation world.


    If you think about all these things by yourself, you can think of a way later, but you still have to leave it to the group members. After all, you can''t do everything by yourself. Finally, you''ll be tired to death?


    In this case, instead of explaining to them the reason why they are asked to do something at that time, we''d better discuss with them directly what to do now.


    Think, night autumn open chat screen began to discuss with everyone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the result of the discussion came out.


    1¡¢ The chat group gives each group member 20 pass orders. The group members can give them to the people they trust most, so that they can follow them to the mainland of Douluo. As for the awakening of martial spirit, the chat group does not organize, and the group members who are interested can go by themselves. The anti rightist martial spirit Empire has branch halls in each city, which will awaken the martial spirit for free .


    2¡¢ Li Maozhen, a group friend, is sent to the world to help bibidong and her daughter claim compensation from the Shura God. She has helped Qiyu and Baiyue in the world as backup. After the event, 50% of the compensation will go to bidong''s mother and daughter, and Li Maozhen''s three people will get 20% of the compensation. The last 30% will go to chat group, which is a common resource.


    3¡¢ Li Maozhen, on behalf of the chat group, also went to discuss specific cooperation matters with Douluo theocracy headed by the evil god king, including but not limited to obtaining the places of Shura and sea god. In addition, to deal with Tang San''s affairs, if Shura God insists on protecting him, it depends on whether he will become like qianrenxue after losing the throne. If so, let him swear to the gods that he will never target bibidong and the martial spirit Empire, and it will not affect the development of chat group in Douluo mainland animation world. If not, or he will not If you swear, then No matter what Shura God he is, let Qiyu fight them to death together!

 Chapter 325

    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, leader of the group, Xiao Wang will set out now."


    Li Maozhen, who has a heavy responsibility, sends a message to yeshiqiu.


    Yeshiqiu: "go, we are waiting for your good news."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "don''t worry, although he is a junior minister, his ability in this area is very good. During this period, he helped Xiao Wang talk about compensation with many people, and let Xiao Wang get a lot of resources. This time, there will be no problem."


    "Ho ho..." In fact, for that short fat man, yeshiqiu is still a little impressed. After all, he occasionally sees him walking his dog in the affiliated world, and sometimes frightens Wei Wuxian into crying and howling. He jumps on Jiang Cheng like an octopus and asks Jiang Cheng to help him drive the dog away. Then, he Liu and the dog are driven away together.


    Later, yeshiqiu learned from the system that although Li Maozhen had conquered the world of iron toothed copper toothed Ji Xiaolan, he had given all the flag bearers to him. However, as the first one who abandoned the secret and turned to the light, he had the ability to help him a lot, but he left him a life and entrusted him with a heavy responsibility to help him deal with his business, sometimes leading a foreign leader Hand in the business.


    What he said just now about compensation with many people belongs to foreign affairs. In the world of bad people in the painting world, the state of Wu and the state of Shu have all compensated Li Maozhen. Of course, a little bit of compensation, and finally no compensation, all by Li Maozhen to destroy, Kyushu unification.


    To get back to the point, yeshiqiu still believes in Hezhen''s ability. There should be no problem for him to talk about compensation and cooperation.


    Will Tang San accept his kindness?


    I had worshipped him for some time before crossing, so I was willing to show mercy and let him go. Otherwise, if I were someone else, I would have to get rid of the roots.


    No one is right or wrong, just for the sake of interests, in order to protect the safety of group members and chat group''s next action.


    Think, nighttime autumn through the monitoring function of the system, will Douluo on the mainland of the picture again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Douluo mainland, Douluo temple.


    Qiyu is eating the delicious food made by the evil god king, and Baiyue, who already knows the result of discussion in the group, is chatting with the evil god king about his world, that is, Xianjian world.


    During the conversation, the leader of the worship of the moon showed his distress and helplessness from time to time. It seemed that he was too disappointed in his own world, but occasionally he would show a little smile, because he invented Shijia rice under the guidance of the leaders. After he became the ancestor of magic rice, the people of the kingdom of Nanzhao really became a lot more simple. Walking on the street, sometimes you can see a scene of love among the people.


    Although very slow, but in the end to see the results, which also made him more and more admire the group leader.


    Group leader, what a wise man!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing the constant chanting of worshiping the moon, the evil god King smiles on the surface, but in his heart, his mother sells criticism.


    Although he wants to know the world where the moon worship is located, can you stop talking and always love?


    I''m the God of evil. You always say that word to me. If you don''t feel twisted, I''ll be twisted!


    As for how to know that they are from other worlds, it''s very simple. As the king of gods, the evil god can easily distinguish the breath of creatures in various subordinate worlds of the divine world. The breath of moon worshippers and others obviously does not belong to Douluo continent, so it''s obvious that they are not people in this world.


    How did you get here?


    I don''t know. I''m asking, but this son of a bitch has always loved me. I really can''t stand it.


    This is to test the endurance of our God King. Are you so sure that I won''t slap you to death?


    "Well, here you are, Lord God. Next, one of my friends will take the place of me to discuss with you.


    By the way, this Shura God, please come here. We also have some things to talk with you about your intervention that led to the death of the group members and the loss of her daughter''s throne. " After receiving the news from Li Maozhen, he learned that he had arrived at the gate of the temple of worship. Now he was coming in. He worshipped the moon and stood up. In front of him, he was trying to endure his own evil god king, and the Shura God, who was sitting cross legged on the ground not far away, said.


    The evil god King


    Another one?!


    Shura God


    What can I talk to you about? Didn''t the LORD God say that he would judge me when he returned to the divine world?


    "What do you want, bidong?" On the other hand, he didn''t hear the words of paying respects to the moon. He was tied up with Xiaowu and brought here. Tang San asked bidong coldly in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, I want to kill you, but now, there is a way to live in front of you. It depends on whether you are willing to cherish it or not." Bi Bi Dong, who also participated in the group meeting half an hour ago, said to Tang San lightly.


    "Well, would you be so kind? You evil god Xiao Wu suddenly interjected. At the same time, she looked at Bi Bi Dong with a pair of hate eyes. It was this bad woman who killed her mother."Xiao Wu, you know what? Actually I hate you very much. No, I hate you ghosts." See small dance suddenly speak, still look at oneself like that, Bi Bi East smile, then in Tang three nervous expression, lifted the chin of small dance with the finger, said to her.


    "We ghosts also hate you, because you kill many of our companions!" Xiao Wu shouts to bidong fearlessly.


    "Well, the people around you also killed a lot of ghosts. How can you have such a good relationship with him?"


    "This Can it be the same? Xiao San is Xiao San, you are you Xiao Wu choked for a while, and then said: "not to mention, you killed my mother!"


    "Yes, but it doesn''t mean that other ghosts will hate me. Even if it''s true, I don''t care. Because I''m a soul master, and I''m born to be the enemy of the soul beast. It''s God''s destiny to hunt the soul beast to get the soul ring, or to be killed by the soul beast if the hunting fails. I never expect to live in harmony with you. "


    "Why do you say so much?" Xiao Wu disdains to say.


    "Of course, it''s about the transformation of your spirits into beasts! You, who have been transformed into human beings for 100000 years, sneak into our human world and use your beauty to plot against those people who are not right in our human race, so that they can be enemies for you and their own people, leading to many wars and many lives in the human world. " Bibidong smile a convergence, eyes with cold light, looking at small dance cold voice said.


    "You''re bullshit


    "You''re bullshit


    Xiao Wu and Tang San cried out at the same time.


    "You know for yourself whether it''s nonsense or not."

 Chapter 326

    Isn''t it?


    In a word, it''s wrong to say that it''s natural for people to protect their wives and avenge their wives.


    However, she took the example of pet dog to ask Tang San. She also said that there was a feud between human beings and ghosts and beasts. This is quite interesting and reasonable.


    In order to obtain the soul ring, human beings have been hunting the soul beast since ancient times, but they can''t succeed every time. Once they fail, they will be killed by the soul beast. As a result, their relatives and partners will hate each other, and hatred will give birth to new hatred. Over time, human beings and the soul beast have become two opposing races.


    If it had not been for the lack of unity between the two sides, they would have been divided into many forces, and there was also a struggle within the ethnic groups, and the two ethnic groups would have been at war for a long time.


    As for the example of pet dog, some people like to keep pets and regard them as their relatives, which is understandable.


    But when someone kills his beloved pet, as a victim, he asks the other party to pay for his life, overthrow the other party''s power, and never die with others. This From the emotional point of view can also understand, but from the point of view of the law, it is simply in a mess!


    Douluo continent is different from Douqi continent. The law here is relatively perfect, and the quality of the people is generally high. Although there is still the element of nobility, it has begun to take on humanitarianism.


    In this world, there is no reason for people to pay for their pets, not to mention the influence of others, that is, financial compensation. If they can''t afford compensation, they will be punished separately. In short, they won''t pay for their lives.


    So bidong is right to say that.


    Another way is to compare Tang San''s mother to a pet dog. Well, although she is a grass rather than a dog, and Tang Hao also regards her as his wife rather than a pet, it''s no problem for him to position the blue silver emperor from the perspective of the whole human race.


    As a spectator, yeshiqiu can''t say whether she is right or wrong.


    Maybe, there is no right or wrong in this world. Everything depends on what angle you stand. From the perspective of the whole human race, both Wu Hun temple and Tang Hao are wrong. But from Tang Hao''s personal point of view, he should protect his wife.


    So the question is, what is it to me?


    Feel some headache night, autumn knead his temple, and then open the palm, a spirit fruit appeared in his hands, and then began to eat up.


    "I hope Li Maozhen and He Lin can succeed." The vision of the system monitoring turned to Li Maozhen and he Yao who had entered the hall of worship. At night, Qiu looked forward to it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bibidong and tangsan''s muzzle cannons will not stop because they don''t watch at night.


    After hearing Bi bidong''s question, Tang sanzhang wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it for a while. After a long time, he roared to bi bidong: "my mother is not a pet, she is my father''s wife!"


    "Yes, so can you answer my question?" Bidong did not retort, nodded and asked.


    "Well, haotianzong won''t kill your pet at all." Tang San didn''t answer. He turned his head and said in a cold voice.


    "I said if."


    "There is no such if!"


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll cut the face of this humanoid." Seeing that Tang San refused to answer his question, Bi bidong squinted, stretched out her fingernails and gently scratched Xiao Wu''s face without exerting any force, but it also scared Tang San and Xiao Wu''s heart to tremble.


    He doesn''t want to be ugly!


    "Wait!" Seeing that bidong forced himself to answer her question by this despicable means, Tang San admitted that he was counselled now, and had no way to do it. He was caught in the key. But, he quickly told bidong to stop.


    Then, biting her teeth, she bowed her head and pondered for a while, worried that bibidong''s question was a conspiracy. If she answered her that haotianzong had killed her beloved pet, she could not die with haotianzong. Maybe she would catch a cat and dog and send it to a disciple of haotianzong to kill him carelessly, and then attack him with this as an excuse At that time, he said he agreed with her behavior.


    In that case I can''t imagine!


    Therefore, Tang San sorted out the language, and compared with bidong, he said: "the lives of pets and people are not equal at all. If haotianzong wants to kill your pets, you can either stop it or punish haotianzong, but you can''t kill haotianzong''s disciples, because they don''t commit crimes to death!"


    "So, why do so many disciples of my martial spirit hall die? Can your father kill so many people of my martial spirit hall for a pet?" Seeing that Tang San would answer this question just as Yin Su''s friends said, Bi Bi Dong laughed, moved his hand away from Xiao Wu''s face and asked him.


    "I said, my mother is not a pet, she is my father''s wife." Tang San said angrily.


    "Well, if I have a pet dog with deep feelings, I will treat it as my family." Bidong agreed.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang San choked again, then protested: "it''s not the same at all!"


    "What''s the difference? Just because your mother is intelligent, and my pet dog is not so intelligent, so they are not human. Some of them can be human''s wife, but some of them can''t be human''s family? " Asked bidong with a sneer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang San didn''t know how to answer bidong''s question at the moment.


    His reason told him that bibidong was wrong, but he couldn''t find a reason to refute her for a while.


    A grass has high intelligence, so it can be the wife of human beings.


    A dog is not intelligent enough to be a human family.


    It seems that it really doesn''t make sense, so is she right? Even if the Wuhun hall wanted to kill her mother, her father could stop her, but she couldn''t kill so many people in the Wuhun hall, and she shouldn''t fight with the Wuhun hall for this?


    No, that''s not true?


    Truth, truth What bullshit!


    At this moment, Tang San forced to close his eyes, his mind was in chaos, and he had a headache.


    That is to say, he has never been to the modern world of science and technology, otherwise he would know that there is a word that can describe today''s bidong - gangjing!


    You can''t win an argument with gangjing. No matter what you say, she can find a way to refute you. Non professionals can''t have a verbal confrontation with gangjing at all. Tang San is really powerful in other aspects, but it''s really hard for him to let him fight with bidong who has been instructed by Yin Su Su.


    See Tang three headache of closed eyes, small dance also gape of Leng in there, than East smile.


    At this time, he just said to him: "so, in fact, there were mistakes on both sides in those years. In the final analysis, these hundred thousand year old ghosts and beasts sneaked into our human world and destroyed the harmony and stability of the human race.


    Tang San, although you have half of the blood of ghosts and beasts, you have lived as a human for so many years. I think you must regard yourself as a human in your heart, right?


    In this case, you should stop the mistake in time with me. Don''t let these conflicts caused by humanoid ghosts continue, and let the Terrans shed less blood.


    I have issued a letter to Tiandou, Xingluo, Qibao liulizong and other forces to indicate the meaning of armistice and repair. They have all agreed. Now it''s up to you. If you want to dispel the past enmity with wuhundian, I can make the decision and let you live. "


    "How can it disappear, my mother..."


    "Your mother has come back to life, hasn''t she? But the people who died for your mother in wuhundian will never survive. Isn''t that enough? " Don''t wait for Tang San to finish speaking, Bi Bi Dong directly interrupted his words and said.


    Tang San


    "Tang San, you are a wise man and have seen the cruelty of war. Now all the major forces of the human race have agreed to stop the war. Do you want to break the peace that has just come when you are about to lose the throne?"


    "I..."


    "Xiao San, promise her." Tang San suddenly hesitated. He felt that many of his words were wrong, but one sentence hit his heart. His mother has come to life, and Xiao Wu and his companions have come to life. Moreover, if the outside world is really peaceful, it really should be cherished, but his heart is very unwilling.


    "I could have killed you directly. I didn''t need to ask you so many questions. The reason why I told you so much is for your teacher''s sake. Tang San, you should learn to cherish it. Besides, if you die, what do you think of the little dance? I''m not threatening you. Even if I don''t kill her then, she will go with you. "


    "Little dance!" Hearing this, Tang San turned his head and looked at his little dance. He saw the worry in each other''s eyes and realized that she didn''t want to die. Tang San knew it immediately.


    He opened his mouth, gave a deep breath, and said: "I will never forgive the martial spirit hall, and I will never make peace with the martial spirit hall, but if peace really comes, then I And will not do anything to undermine the peace. "


    Yes!


    When he heard Tang San''s words, Bi bidong was very happy, but he didn''t show any happy expression on his face. He nodded slightly and said, "well, you are worthy of being a man with two gods. Tang San, you are really good in some way, but it''s a pity that you are not pure human."


    "Hum!" Tang Sanleng snorted, saying that he didn''t want to take up the topic.


    "Now that you have agreed, as long as you swear in front of the evil god king and Shura God that you will never be the enemy of our Wulin Empire, nor will it affect the activities of my friends in Douluo, I will release you and Xiao Wu. Of course, as long as you do not violate the laws of the Empire in the territory of Wulin Empire, I will not trouble you any more." Bibidong said with a smile.


    "Hum!" Tang San was silent. This time it was Xiao Wu''s turn to give a cold hum.This hum reminds bidong of something.


    "By the way, the little dance may be released later."


    "Why?" The silent Tang San suddenly got excited.


    "Have you forgotten what I said before, that the human beings are transformed into human beings, which brings a lot of troubles to the human race and makes the human race shed a lot of blood that should not have been left?


    So the martial spirit Empire, the Tiandou Empire and the Xingluo Empire have all agreed to forbid the entry of human like ghosts and beasts in the territory of the three empires. Xiaowu, who is clearly not a human being, has taken part in the elite competition of senior soul Teachers College in mainland China. This is a provocation to our human race. Therefore, the three empires have agreed to return Xiaowu to its original shape and send it back to Xingdou forest.


    You can rest assured that just changing her back to the way she was before she was transformed will not hurt her soul and body. She is still her. If you don''t want to give up her, after I beat her back to her original shape, you can go to the star forest to settle down with her.


    However, her body is a hundred thousand year old spirit beast, so before she becomes a human, her body should be about the size of Titan ape. Can you accept it? "


    Tang San


    I accept you big head!

 Chapter 327

    Tang San is really going to explode at the moment. What does Bi Bi Dong say? She wants to return Xiaowu to its original shape. It''s not the shape of a little rabbit before, but the shape of a giant ape about the same size as Titan before?


    I''m really I want to kill!


    "I, I can go back to Xingdou forest. I will never step into the territory of your martial spirit hall. Don''t change me into a ghost beast." At this time, Bi Bi Dong''s words shocked the little dance, back to God, Bi Bi Dong said in a panic.


    With that, she took a furtive look at Tang San.


    Last time, she was forced to sacrifice and saved her body with the help of Acacia heartbroken red. At that time, she became a lovely little white rabbit. But this time, bibidong said that she would change her back to the big rabbit that was 50 meters tall. How could she be with Xiaosan?


    You know, the shape of her soul beast is different from that of the ordinary rabbit. She is very big and strong, and her two buckteeth are extremely sharp. She can''t see the essence of a lady at all. It must bring a bad feeling to Xiao San, right?


    Women are afraid to show something bad in front of their beloved men, especially their faces. Although Xiaowu is a soul beast, she is still the same as human beings in this area. She doesn''t want Tang San to see her horrible scene.


    "No, the three empires all agreed on the way to deal with the humanoid soul beast, that is, when you see one, you can beat one back to its original shape!


    If necessary, I can kill it to gain the soul ring and soul bone of 100000 years. However, I am already a God, and you are about to lose the throne of God and will no longer be a god beast. In addition, Tang San is willing to cherish the hard won peace, so I will not kill you again. Therefore, I will not kill you, just beat you back to your original shape, and you will not bargain with me any more. " Bidong said without hesitation.


    "Bidong, you..."


    "Tang San, Xiao Wu is a soul beast. Why don''t you change back to her original appearance? Do you dislike her for that?"


    "Of course I won''t, but..."


    "But what? They are either worried that they will not survive the natural calamity and want to fight, or they are eager for the life of the human world.


    She''s going to lose the throne with you. No matter whether the disaster comes or not, she can''t fight.


    As for the desire for life in the human world, now the three empires have agreed to promulgate laws forbidding the human soul beast to enter the human territory, so she can never stay in the human world.


    In fact, you should think so. Anyway, she can''t enter the divine world. After she changes into the form of reincarnation beast, she can live for tens of thousands of years as long as she is not hunted. Isn''t that better for her than living in the forest for decades with a human face? " Bi Bi Dong interrupted Tang San again.


    Then, without giving him a chance to continue to speak, he was dragged to the position of the evil god king and Shura God.


    Boy, you should swear in front of the gods.


    "Little three!" Seeing that Tang San was forcibly taken away by bibidong, and his expression was dull, he seemed to be in shock. Xiaowu was very anxious and called to him.


    Hearing his wife calling him, Tang San reacts. He is pulled away by Bi Bi Dong Qiang and looks at his little dance with a complicated face.


    Although bibidong is very annoying, what she said is also reasonable. Anyway, she can no longer enter the human world, nor can she rise into the divine world with herself. For Xiaowu, it''s really the best choice to change into the shape of the reincarnation beast.


    At least she can regain her long life.


    However, in this way, I could not do what I had promised her.


    At the beginning, I promised her that my body would only be given to her, and I would always be with her alone.


    But If she really turned back to the 100000 year old rabbit as big as the Titan ape, how could she live with her?


    Don''t say that part of yourself, even the whole person, is as small as a needle for her, right?


    Besides, I''m afraid I can''t get rid of it even if I''m as big as her.


    It''s one thing to know that Xiaowu is a rabbit, but it''s another thing to face her. Can you understand me?


    Alas!


    Tang San was helpless and sighed heavily in his heart.


    Although he and his wife do not have to die, but he is very distressed, very sad ah!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    [Ding, the group leader has shared the real-time monitoring of Douluo mainland animation world for the group members. ¡¿


    black Marshal: "group leader, what is this, live?"


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system suddenly, the members of the group headed by the black Marshal jump out and click on the video one after another. At the same time, they ask the question of yeshiqiu.


    By the way, before the meeting, Wei Wuxian took people to fight against the Wen family in Qishan. Otherwise, where would he get the black egg first? Wei Wuxian''s speed is just amazing.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, let''s take a look at Li Maozhen and the cooperation and conversation between Hezhen and the evil god king, and learn from them. By the way, @ qianrenxue, you from another world in Tushan Hotel, have you talked to her? "Qian Renxue: "I''ve already talked with the leader of the group. I plan to discuss with my grandfather when I get back to Wuhun city tomorrow. I''ll give the site of Wuhun hall in our hands to chat group as the base of chat group in my world. Then she can enter my world without crossing the Rune and join me in the divine examination."


    Yeshiqiu: "that''s good. You will be the position manager of your world."


    Qian Renxue: "yes. Master, this is the sword you lent me. Please take it back. "


    [Ding, member Qian Renxue sent you an exclusive red envelope. ¡¿


    seeing the red envelope on the chat screen, Qiu turns it on at night, and Xuanyuan sword appears in his hand out of thin air.


    To tell you the truth, this Xuanyuan sword has been despised by Qiu at night. In the end, it''s just a weapon that has just entered level 7. It can''t be compared with Minsheng sword, which is one of the ten magic weapons.


    If it''s the Xuanyuan sword in Honghuang or the journey to the west, it can make you happy. But in Fengyun TV series, even if it''s strengthened by the super strengthening furnace, it''s just like this.


    "Well, give it to Nalan Yanran later. It''s also waste utilization." After weighing the sword in his hand, Qiu murmured in his heart at night.


    "Young master, young master, the matter is not good!" Just at night, Qiu thought so, and planned to continue to watch the surveillance with the group of friends, waiting for Hezhen to finish the task excellently, help bibidong to get compensation and cooperate with the evil god king. Suddenly, the gate of the palace was knocked from the outside, and it was the head of Nalan''s family.


    "What''s the matter?" It''s the first time that I heard the word "great thing is not good". At night, Qiu subconsciously frowned and got up to open the door of the hall. He asked the old man standing outside.


    "Young master, the Xiao family is coming." Nalan''s manager said in a panic.


    "The Xiao family?" Hearing the name, Qiu shuddered at night and then asked, "who else, just because they have nothing to do with bad events, and you say that, is it because the other party is not good?"

 Chapter 328

    After hearing the old man''s words, autumn was silent at night and began to calculate in her heart.


    He had long guessed that the disappearance of Xiao Yan would make some people suspect the Nalan family. After all, this time is different from the past. When he asked Pudu Cihang to take Xiao Yan away from Wutan City, the Nalan family was just one of the three families in the gama empire. There was no fighting Emperor in the family, and they did not have the qualification to be suspects.


    But now it''s not the same. The Nalan family took the Jia family and replaced it. Their reputation was spread by the uncle who cheated people. Now people in the whole Gama Empire know that they killed the guardian of the Jia family, the king fighting peak strongman jiaxingtian.


    What will be your strength if you can take out the extra punishment days who have stayed in the peak state of douhuang for so many years?


    In the eyes of outsiders, that is at least douzong!


    In this way, good guy, he is qualified to be a suspect, but he is still very qualified.


    First of all, the Nalan family has reason to attack Xiao Yan, because they don''t want their daughter to have a waste fiance, for fear that she will be delayed.


    Secondly, Nalan family also has the strength to attack Xiao Yan, the reason has been said above.


    Third, Nalan''s family is too weird. A minor kid who is not even a fighter just recently suddenly jumps to douzong. What''s the matter? Who is standing behind him? What''s the purpose of the person behind him? Even if the person who took Xiao Yan is not his disguise, will it be his companion?


    All of the above, you say, people in this world are not all stupid, how can no one think of it?


    So when yeshiqiu overthrew the Jia family, he made preparations as soon as possible, in case that one day Gu xunger would bring someone to check the water meter.


    Yes, Gu xun''er, not the Xiao family.


    Although the Xiao family used to be one of the eight ethnic groups in ancient times, now they have no Doudi blood. Are those without Doudi blood still the descendants of Doudi?


    It doesn''t matter whether he counts it or not. In a word, they have become rubbish. The most powerful one is no more than the Big Dipper. Any dipper can exterminate them. The night time and autumn will not pay attention to them.


    But Gu xun''er, a young lady of the ancient clan, can''t tolerate him not caring.


    After being touched by Xiao Yan, this woman is determined to him. If she doubts herself, she will take her hand to look for bad luck. At that time, if she can''t deal with it properly, she and Nalan''s family will face the whole ancient people.


    You know, although it is impossible for the ancient clan to stand out for Xiao Yan, there is no suspense for the sake of Gu xun''er, the daughter of the patriarch.


    So ah, since then, yeshiqiu has been brainwashing Baiyue every day, trying to make him obey his advice, and signing a contract with grey wolf. After Baifeng mountain''s hunting, he has practiced "demon soul robbery" and instructed shaqianmo and bibidong to collect ten magic weapons.


    In addition to his desire to be strong, the rest is for this.


    So, back to the previous topic.


    When the Xiao family came, the housekeeper said that they had a backer, accompanied by a douhuang and a douzong. The douhuang and douzong were ancient people, right?


    After thinking about it, at night, Qiu closed his eyes, released his spiritual perception, and looked at the situation around Gama palace. It doesn''t matter. Good guy, where is a douhuang and a douzong? There is a douzong hidden in the dark!


    And the feeling is


    "Do you think douzong is the best?" At night, autumn opens her eyes and murmurs in her heart.


    It''s worthy of being the eldest lady of the ancient clan. She can be transferred to the top of douzong before she returns to Zhongzhou. It''s really a big deal. If she knows her true and false, maybe she will come later with douzun.


    At night, Qiu doesn''t doubt that Gu xun''er has this energy.


    As for Dousheng, Dousheng is the prime of the ancient people. The highest expectation of the ancient people who haven''t read the novels about fighting against the sky is Dousheng. How can she, who has the potential to become a Dousheng, command the real Dousheng?


    The other way around!


    To get back to the point, I feel that there is a strong man at the top of douzong in the dark. At night, Qiu takes back his mental power very carefully to avoid being found by the other party.


    By the way, his perception method is different from that of the mainland. It''s a special method in demon soul robbery, and it''s hard to be detected. So even if the other party is better in cultivation, it''s not difficult for him to be found if he stays overnight.


    "Housekeeper, it''s OK. Don''t worry." After the successful recovery of mental strength, nighttime autumn comforted the old man in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s up to you. By the way, young master, the master asked me to ask you if you want miss Yanran to go to yunlanzong and ask the old master of Yunshan to go out. His old man should have broken through to douzong now. With his help, we can have more confidence here? " The old man nodded, then suddenly asked to yeshiqiu.


    Hearing this, Qiu shook his head calmly at night and said, "it''s our own business. We don''t need to ask others. Besides, yunlanzong..."


    Looking at the direction of Yunlan mountain, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly at night and murmured: "the water there is also very deep. The soul clan is more troublesome than the ancient clan. It''s better not to get involved.""Ah, young master, what are you talking about?" The housekeeper is just a man who is good at management. Like mitriyafei, his fighting spirit is not strong, and he is old, so he doesn''t hear the murmur of autumn in the night.


    "Nothing. I said I was there. Don''t be afraid of anything!" At night, Qiu turns around and laughs at the old man.


    "Oh, yes, it''s a blessing for my Nalan family to have a young master. Let''s go now, young master?" The housekeeper nodded.


    "Good." At night, Qiu chin his head, and then hand a piece, Xuanyuan sword was put into Najie, and then, at night, Qiu made a sign to the housekeeper to show the way, and then followed him to the main hall of Nalan''s house to entertain the Xiao family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yeshiqiu: "everyone, everyone, I suddenly have something to deal with. Let''s watch the joint talk between Li Maozhen and the evil god king. If he has anything to help, let''s help him. This is related to the development process of our chat group in Douluo mainland animation world.


    @You are the administrator. When I''m away, remember to manage the chat group. Don''t mess up. "


    Worship the moon: "yes, Lord."


    Black Marshal: "OK, group leader, this Marshal knows."


    You Suo: "understand, group leader."


    ¡­¡­


    Ximen chuixue: "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Yeshiqiu: "well, wait a minute, @ Ximen chuixue, how did you blow up the corpse?"


    Ximen chuixue: "go out today."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You have been closed for a long time. Let me see how strong you are now.


    make complaints about Ximen chuixue''s personal data.


    Ha ha!


    The second peak of martial arts.


    It was the later stage of the second stage before the closure. Now it is the peak of the second stage. It seems that it has improved a lot. But do you know that during the period of your closure, Zhan wuzha Yin Su has all advanced to the middle stage of the second stage. That''s why she paid to send her son to cultivate immortals, or she will definitely surpass you.


    Your speed It''s amazing!


    Night time and Autumn "@ Ximen blows snow. It''s not as good as Shuiqun when you have time to close. For people of your level, Shuiqun brings more benefits than closing.


    That''s it. You''re more involved. I''ll go and deal with the trivial things around me and come back with you. "


    Bai Yue and others: "yes, Lord, you can do things at ease."


    Ximen chuixue


    What is a person of my level? What level am I?

 Chapter 329

    Looking at the news from the group leader, Ximen chuixue opened his mouth to ask him what it meant, whether he looked down on me or what. As a result, before he finished editing the four words "how to say this", the group leader opened the do not disturb mode, which made him freeze in place.


    After thinking about it, I finally edited the four words and sent them out.


    The group leader is not in, the administrator and other group members are in, and it''s the same to ask them if they want to come.


    In this way, Ximen chuixue began to know why the group leader said "for people of his level, it''s better to shut up than water group" from the mouths of all the group friends.


    Although all the group friends are not worms in autumn at night, they can guess what he is thinking, but as for the more valuable issue between Shuguan and Shuiqun, Li Maozhen of advanced Wudao Jindan and the overlord who has not broken through the bottleneck of the patriarch for a long time have already proved it for you.


    So, good guess!


    In this way, a few minutes later, I learned that all the people in the group had been greatly promoted during the period of their seclusion. Even Yin Su Su, who once humbly flattered the overlord and wanted to obtain a blood Bodhi, had been promoted to the middle stage of the second stage of martial arts, only two less than herself. Moreover, her son was sent to cultivate immortals by her, Ximen chuixuechang The face that did not fluctuate for many years has finally moved for the first time today.


    Seems to be laughing, and seems to be crying, may be because of facial paralysis for a long time, so want to do an expression is not good.


    Oh, poor man!


    "Whoosh!" Just then, a figure jumped from the roof and appeared in front of Ximen chuixue.


    Most people in the Wulin are respectful and afraid of Ximen chuixue, the sword God. But this man is different. He goes directly to the stone bench opposite Ximen chuixue and sits down. Then he reaches out his hand and shakes in front of him and says, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you in the daytime? What''s the matter with your expression?"


    "Lu Xiaofeng..."


    "Well?"


    "Do you think it is important for a sword practitioner to shut up or communicate with others?" The expression on the face returned to the usual way. Simon chuixue, who was lazy to talk to others, said a long paragraph of words to the man in front of him.


    Lu Xiaofeng was not surprised at all. She just felt a little strange when he suddenly asked such a question. However, she replied to him, "of course, it''s all important. When it''s time to shut up, when it''s time to communicate with others, and when it''s time to grasp the time, you don''t have to worry about it when it''s time to share your experience with others But when I was young, I went to listen to the nonsense of the seven aunts and eight aunts. "


    "So..." Ximen chuixue nodded slightly, as if thinking.


    "What''s the matter with you?" See Ximen blowing snow state is not right, Lu Xiaofeng to his concern asked.


    "Nothing. I just found out that I had done a stupid thing."


    "Ah? It''s not like you said that. " Lu Xiaofeng is stunned. He suddenly suspects that Ximen chuixue in front of him is someone else''s disguise.


    "You''re just in time. You''ll understand when you go with me." Glancing at the friend in front of him, he knew what he was thinking in his heart. Simon chuixue said to him.


    "Where to?"


    "Attached to the world."


    Lu Xiaofeng


    Where?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the Garma palace.


    Don''t know Ximen chuixue to take his good friends to affiliated world, night autumn with housekeeper seven turn eight turn, finally came to Nalan house to receive guests in the hall.


    As soon as he came into the night, Qiu felt a very heavy atmosphere, and his uncle, Nalan Su, the head of Nalan family, looked very ugly, clenched his fists tightly, and seemed to be enduring something.


    Nalan Yanran is also there. She is sitting in a position of Nalan Su''s head. Behind her is a masked woman who looks pretty good. She is


    His eyes swept around the hall. When he noticed the woman standing behind Nalan Yanran, his eyes suddenly stopped. He looked at her seriously. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. At night, he felt that he had seen this man somewhere, but where?


    I can''t remember. Maybe I saw it in a corner of Nalan''s house.


    Seeing that Qiu has been staring at himself at night, he finally takes his eyes away. Yun Yun is so relieved that he is scared to death.


    If it wasn''t for the danger Yanran would encounter, she wouldn''t come. The boy''s danger was no worse than the group of people invited by the Xiao family.


    At the beginning, yunyun has never forgotten the terrible scene of the sword cutting through the space. Although she later learned from Yanran that the boy seemed to have misunderstood and thought that the person who attacked him was jiaxingtian. She didn''t know that he was actually himself, but What if he recognizes it again?


    Don''t you even have to go to the place to complain?


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to recognize himself, thanks to the secret treasure of collecting Qi left by his grandmaster!Cloud rhyme in the heart of the road.


    Yes, in addition to changing her clothes and covering her face, she also carries the secret treasure of collecting Qi left by Yun Po Tian. Otherwise, not to mention the autumn at night, Nalan Su can recognize her.


    "Uncle!" No longer pay attention to the cloud rhyme of the night, autumn looked at the stranger sitting on the right seat, and then went to the middle, to nalansu bow salute.


    "Well, Xiao Qiu, sit down." Seeing his nephew coming, Nalan Su''s ugly face showed a smile and said to yeshiqiu.


    "Yes At night, Qiu Ying said, and then he looked at the area where Nalan''s family was sitting. He found that Nalan Yanran was sitting next to him. He was the elder, so he gave up and went to an elite disciple. He had a vacancy there.


    "Wait!" At night, Qiu turned around and just walked a few steps away. Suddenly, a man in a black robe, except his face, made an old voice. Hearing this, Qiu stopped at once.


    For he knew that this was said to him, and that he knew this man.


    When Pudu Cihang took Xiao Yan as an apprentice, it turned on the live broadcast. At that time, he was also watching it. In the live video, the old man appeared.


    He is Ling Ying, the strong fighter who protects Xiao Yan with Gu xun''er''s orders in the original work.


    "It seems that he saw something!" At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised and thought about it in his heart. Then he turned around and looked at him fearlessly. He wanted to see what he or Gu xun''er could do to him.


    "Sure enough, the smell Boy, the disappearance of young master Xiaoyan has something to do with you, right? " Facing yeshiqiu, Ling Ying feels something about him that belongs to Purdue Cihang, and concludes that they have been in contact with each other. Ling Ying seriously says to yeshiqiu.


    Hearing this, yeshiqiu opens his mouth and wants to say something. But before he says anything, a beautiful girl sitting next to Lingying stands up and orders to yeshiqiu: "it''s you. Where did you get my brother Xiaoyan?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    In your mother''s bed!

 Chapter 330

    PS: this chapter is 4000 words.


    ¡­¡­


    Yeshiqiu was asked this kind of "command" tone for the first time in his previous life or this life. He couldn''t help but utter a rude sentence in his heart.


    Xiao Yang, who do you think you are? Do you dare to talk to our group leader like this because you think you are so coquettish that our group leader''s sword can''t move?


    I''ll go!


    Will originally want to talk mouth closed, night autumn eyes a turn, the line of sight looked at the girl who spoke to himself above.


    This one sees, pupil suddenly one shrinks.


    "She''s pretty. She cares so much about Xiao Yan and calls him brother Xiao Yan. She should be Gu xun''er!" Seriously looked at a few eyes of the girl, autumn night in the heart murmured.


    The girl in front of her is dressed in a purple dress. Three thousand green silks fall down along the fragrant shoulder. It''s not until the willow waist prescription stops spreading. With perfect figure and excellent temperament, she is just like the green lotus blooming in the secular world. She is free from vulgarity and has unique aura.


    And then What is it to me?


    I don''t care what you feel and how you talk to people. Who are you to me? You command me with this tone. I tell you, even your wild men have been cleaned up by me. How dare you, a wild woman who seduces other people''s fiance, be so crazy in my family?


    Thinking about it, at night, under the extremely alert eyes of Ling Ying and another old man in black robe beside him, Qiu raised his hands, hugged the girl in front of him, and said: "this sister-in-law --"


    "who''s sister-in-law?" Don''t wait for the night time autumn to finish saying, Gu Xun son again interrupted his words, the facial expression on the face in addition to excited and hate, at the moment also a little more angry.


    She''s only 15 years old this year. This kid calls himself sister-in-law. Who is insulting?


    "Hoo He was interrupted twice. At night, Qiu gave a deep breath. He managed to suppress the impulse to chop people. After all, he knew they were not good at what they came for. How could he have so much patience with evil guests?


    However, he is a gentle man in the end. Even if he wants to fight, he has to be polite before he can fight.


    So, after breathing out, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised a sneer at night, and then he converged and said to Gu xun''er with a trace of "guilt": "Miss doesn''t know something. I was born with the ability to perceive filth. When I saw Miss just now, I was shocked by her beauty, but then I also felt her masculinity Taste.


    If I''m not wrong, the lady must have a close relationship with the man. Even if she doesn''t have a roommate, at least she will be touched by the man. This kind of pollution Cough, this kind of breath, I won''t feel wrong. That''s why I subconsciously think that the young lady has married. Besides, you look older than me, so I call you sister-in-law. It turns out that the young lady hasn''t come out of the cabinet yet. It''s my younger brother''s impolite. Please forgive me! "


    With that, on the basis of hugging Gu xun''er, she bowed her head. It seemed that she was really apologizing.


    However, after listening to what he said, the girl''s face suddenly became more ugly, her mouth slightly open, her eyes full of incredible color.


    She never thought that she was obviously questioning the boy where he had got her brother Xiaoyan. How could he suddenly make the secret of himself and brother Xiaoyan public in front of so many people?


    I How can I meet people?


    The expression of shyness and more anger appeared on Gu xun''er''s cheek, and it was brewing over time.


    At the same time, after listening to Qiu''s "apology" to Gu xun''er, all the people in the hall changed their eyes.


    Before the arrival of autumn, the beautiful lady captured the heart of many young disciples of Nalan family. In addition, the douhuang and douzong strongmen who accompanied the Xiao family were very respectful to her. They clearly told everyone that this woman''s identity was not simple, and it was even more fascinating under this kind of background.


    Who doesn''t like a young girl with beauty, temperament and status?


    Rao is sitting on the throne of Nalan su. Although he is dissatisfied with Gu xun''er''s supremacy and natural doubt, he can''t help sighing in his heart: "what a proud woman.".


    Then.


    What does our little genius say? He is born with the ability to sense filth. How can I not know such a thing?


    Forget it, it''s a good thing. It doesn''t matter if you know later. It''s just what he said. This young and promising young lady is not clean, isn''t she?!


    All the people, including but not limited to Nalan Su, look at Gu xun''er one after another with a pair of ghost eyes, making her want to find a crack in the ground.


    She is still Yun Ying, but she was given by a man Touch it all.


    But she''s not dirty, let alone filthy!


    Don''t talk nonsense!


    "Miss, what he said can''t be true?" He just wanted to attack yeshiqiu and punish him for a big crime of humiliating the ancient family. However, he found that his young lady didn''t reply after hearing what he said. The ancient family douzong, who was transferred by her from other places, suddenly froze, swallowed and asked Gu xunger in horror.If this is true, if the patriarch and the elders know it, they will not be able to


    "I..."


    "Ling Ying, you say!" Looking at her, we can see that we can''t know the truth from her mouth, and we don''t have the right to question Gu xun''er by his identity. Therefore, the ancient douzong turns to Ling Ying.


    Ling Ying


    What do I say? It''s all the young ladies'' choice. They were very young at that time, and the young lady didn''t let me tell the family about it. I, I''ll say something!


    "Keke, Gukang Dharma protector, it''s someone else''s home now, you Be careful. " Stand up, Ling Ying to the ancient clan douzong sound way, and then eyes suddenly changed, the powerful momentum of the Seven Star douhuang burst out from his body, toward the night autumn hard to oppress the past.


    "Bold kid, how dare you talk nonsense and humiliate my young lady? You can''t live today. Say, where did you get master Xiao Yan? Say it, and I can give you a good time! " Seeing that all the people in the hall are biased by the night time autumn, Ling Ying quickly changes the topic and asks the night time autumn quality.


    "Yes, I''ve never heard of such ability in the world. If you want to annoy me by saying so, congratulations. You''ve made it." After hearing Ling Ying''s words, the girl also instantly reacts. She says in secret that she really lost her mind when it comes to matters related to brother Xiao Yan. Just now, she should directly and coldly deny his apology. Bah, he''s just looking for death. Gu xun''er recovers her initial indifference and says to Qiu LengSheng at night.


    "Thank you for your congratulations. No matter good guests or evil guests, my Nalan family will treat good guests with courtesy. Our courtesy is the warm hospitality of good wine and good meat. We treat evil guests with courtesy You''ve been entertained by me once, so I won''t tell you.


    In a word, we are not impolite, and what I said is true or false, and the people present are not blind, so we should be able to see it. "


    On the way here, yeshiqiu wants to reduce Gu xunger''s suspicion as much as possible and avoid conflict with her. However, the wise man is worried that there must be a mistake. Unexpectedly, Ling Ying can feel the breath of Pudu Cihang from him. He doesn''t feel it himself. He has no choice but to tear his face with her.


    What''s more, he really hates Gu xun''er. At the moment, he hates her more than Xiao Yan.


    I Seduce other people''s future son-in-law, make secret banquets with him, and bring people to the door to be aggressive. I really think you are the daughter of the ancient clan leader. How can no one help you?


    I still remember how you said to Nalan Yanran in the original book, "there are not many people in the world who are stronger than Yun Yun Yun". Well, today I will let you know that there are also many people in the world who are stronger than your father Gu yuanran.


    At least, there is one standing in front of you!


    After humiliating Gu xun''er by way of apology, yeshiqiu let go completely. He put down his hand and then opened it. The artifact xuanzhenchi appeared in his hand. He felt the powerful power contained in the artifact, and yeshiqiu was full of confidence.


    Gu Yuan?


    Oh, ten magic weapons in hand, the ancient emperor came, I am not afraid!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just now, I said that yeshiqiu sensed the atmosphere of seizing Xiao Yan''s fight emperor, but he was deliberately blowing him up. Unexpectedly, this explosion didn''t blow up the answer about whether yeshiqiu was related to seizing Xiao Yan. On the contrary, it made him say his secret. Now when he saw that he was facing his 100% momentum, Ling Ying suddenly realized that he was calm and calm Well, I may have done a stupid thing.


    "Do you want to fight us with your weapons? I don''t know what kind of power you have behind you when you can reach the peak of fighting the emperor in such a short time, but I need to tell you that it will be the biggest mistake in your life to be the enemy of us. " Ling Ying just mentioned it a little bit, but also wanted to understand that the problem of whether our young lady is still clean should not be discussed in other people''s homes. The douzong strongman named Gu Kang stepped up to Gu xun''er, raised an arm and protected her behind her. At the same time, he said to yeshiqiu.


    "The biggest mistake? Oh, so you think you are the first force on the mainland? " Hearing this, Qiu could not help laughing at night and said sarcastically.


    "I''m sorry to make you despair. We really come from the first force on the mainland!" Gu Kang said blandly, with more confidence than autumn at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Mad, a bunch of shameless things.


    It''s true that the ancient clan is the top force in the mainland, but the first force in the mainland, you don''t take the soul clan seriously.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Tell me, where is my brother Xiao Yan? Say it, I can let the rest of the Nalan family go. " At this time, Gu xun''er, who was escorted by Gu Kang, said in a voice. Looking at the night, two golden lights appeared in Qiu''s eyes.


    "This is Does the emperor burn the sky? You gave me a big gift. " Without paying attention to Gu xun''er, looking into her eyes, Qiu whispered in her heart at night.


    She said that she could let the rest of the Nalan family go. Is that not obvious? It doesn''t matter if I won''t let go. Life is here. If I have the ability, I''ll take it. I''m exiled. I''m sorry for my sister''s scum man. Are you still afraid of your investigation? Bah!See the night autumn a completely fearless, uncompromising, not accountable, not afraid of your appearance, Gu Xun son finally recovered cold face and emerged a trace of anger.


    "That''s good. I admire your courage to implicate the people. Master Ling, kill Nalan Yanran first. Let''s see if he can tell the whereabouts of brother Xiao Yan. If he doesn''t, kill the clan leader of Nalan family." I don''t know Ling Ying just said that she sensed the breath of Purdue Cihang from yeshiqiu. It was just a trial. She thought what he said was true. Seeing yeshiqiu''s tenacity, Gu xun''er waved her hand and ordered Ling Ying.


    "Yes, miss!"


    "What?"


    "Quick, protect Yanran!"


    Hearing Gu xun''er''s order to fight the emperor in black robe, the hall nervously looks at the Nalan family who are fighting with Gu xun''er at night. All of them suddenly explode, and all of them become excited. The noise suddenly resounds throughout the hall. Several elders rush to fight, and want to fight with the enemy. Yun Yun, who stands behind Nalan Yanran, flashes to the hall for the first time In front of her, she wants to save Nalan Yanran from Ling Ying.


    "Xiao Zhan, do you want to live with Nalan family See the scene out of control, the main position, Nalan Su has been stunned Xiao Zhan roared.


    "Brother Nalan, I don''t Hoo, nalansu, let your nephew tell me where my Yan''er is. I will help you to ask xun''er for help in the friendship between our parents. " After returning to God, Xiao Zhan got up and first took a complicated look at Nalan Su, then his tone suddenly changed and said to him seriously.


    Obviously, he believes in Ling Ying''s "perception" that the kidnapping of his son must have something to do with Nalan Shiqiu.


    "You..."


    "Well, uncle, since clan leader Xiao said so, don''t force him. In fact, it''s good. Otherwise, I''ll be lenient to them later. " Nalan Su wants to say something more, but at night, Qiu doesn''t care about Xiao''s attitude at all. He flashes to yunyun and stops Ling Ying. At the same time, he turns back to Nalan Su and says with a smile.


    "Xiaoqiu, you..."


    "It''s just a bunch of local people, uncle. Don''t worry. It will be solved soon." Yes, someone at night doesn''t want to waste time with these people any more. On the other side of Douluo mainland, although bibidong has a temporary truce with the two empires, it won''t be long before he can unify the mainland. He didn''t intend to do it so soon, but Gu xun''er came to the door and tore his face with her as he wanted, so Dance!


    "Arrogant, growing up in the northwest, you think you can become a fighting Emperor..."


    "If you are crazy or not, you will have a try."


    See Ling Ying these ancient people also want to show their superiority in front of them, at night, Qiu directly waved his XuanZhen ruler to them, and yelled: "just ancient people, dare to be wild in my home, OK, when I take you, let the ancient clan head come to Jiama Empire to be a VIP!"


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    So you know our ancient people, and, just a little?!

 Chapter 331

    My name is Gu xun''er. I''m the head of eight ancient ethnic groups and the eldest lady of the ancient ethnic group. It never occurred to me that in the backwater of the gama Empire, there were people who knew about the existence of the ancient ethnic group.


    After all, it''s not easy to know that the boy of the ancient clan has become a fighting emperor at a young age. Moreover, it''s said that he took a very short time to advance. It can be seen that someone behind him must be supporting him. It seems that it''s not particularly difficult to accept knowing the ancient clan.


    But what did he say about our ancient people?


    Just ancient people


    My God, does this boy know what he''s talking about? If he knows about the existence of the ancient clan, doesn''t he know how powerful the ancient clan is?


    I really don''t want to lose my temper. I have to lose my temper!


    Looking at yeshiqiu in front of him who was waving xuanzhenchi, Gu xunger took a deep breath, then raised his arm and pointed at him, angrily said: "you are a madman, you are..."


    "You really owe me a lot of money!" Without waiting for Gu xun''er to finish what she wanted to say, it was autumn''s turn to interrupt her at night, and she immediately yelled. At the same time, she inspired the magic power of the artifact and waved a blue light to all the people who didn''t belong to Nalan''s family, including her.


    "Hum, elder Gukang, leave him a life to torture brother Xiaoyan''s whereabouts. The rest is up to you!" Gu xun''er, who is kind and considerate to Xiao Yan and the people he cherishes, is indifferent to others. Seeing that Qiu Zui is so cheap at night, Dai Mei frowns and orders to the ancient clan douzong who stands in front of her.


    As for the cyan light that comes out in autumn at night, how powerful can an attack of this scale be?


    Gu xun''er, who has seen a lot, disdains him.


    "Yes, miss!" At the same time, he didn''t feel how strong the move was. With a wave of his big hand, he rushed directly to the blue light in front of him. In his heart, he said in a low voice: "the low-level fighting skill of the earth level, the great mountain breaker!"


    "Stupid, but also want you to slowly taste the taste of being sealed, now it seems, forget it, don''t waste time with you arrogant fools!" Seeing that these ancient people were so arrogant, they rushed to the light of xuanzhenchi. At night, autumn was speechless. Then they waved their arms again, and the blue light was flourishing. Unlike just now, this time half of the hall was covered in the blink of an eye.


    Then, there is no then.


    He slowly put down his raised arm and looked at Gu xun''er, Gu Kang and the Xiao family, who were all paralyzed on the ground or on the seat in front of him. Of course, Ling Ying also laughed coldly at night and said, "second kill!"


    Gu xun''er et al


    All of Nalan''s family


    What''s going on?


    "Well, Xiaoqiu, they are What''s the matter? " Don''t know when also rushed to Nalan Yanran''s body, and yunyun will protect her behind Nalan Su, see that jump up, want to break his nephew''s attack, and then rout his nephew''s Gu Kang, even this time to trouble all the people, after a flash of blue light, all collapsed, he swallowed saliva, to night autumn full of shock asked.


    Hearing this, other people in Nalan''s family, even Gu xun''er and others, look at yeshiqiu one after another, hoping to know from him what''s going on.


    What''s the most amazing fighting skill or secret method that can make them all disappear in an instant?


    Yes, although he is still alive, his fighting spirit is like stagnant water. He can''t move it at all, and his limbs don''t obey him. It''s no different from being completely destroyed by him.


    It''s not easy to kill yourself and others.


    "Uncle, I''ve sealed their fighting spirit and limbs, so they can''t move except their heads now." Did not hang his family''s appetite, night autumn turned to Na Lan Su said with a smile.


    "What, the seal?" Hearing this, nalansu and others were shocked, even yunyun was the same.


    They didn''t expect that the means that night time autumn makes these evil guests into such an instant is actually a seal!


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, seal technique is an extremely rare skill. In the original work, Yun Yun didn''t expect that the Amethyst Winged Lion King would fail in seal technique, and was finally taken advantage of by Xiao Yan, who made that medicine.


    But then again, what kind of seal is so powerful?


    The first one didn''t count. Later, the boy waved his hand again, but all the enemies were enveloped in an instant. There was not even a reaction time. Moreover, after enveloping in, no one was spared from the top to the bottom, and all of them were sealed.


    Seal is not only fighting, but also seal the joints of the body, which is simply too much!


    I didn''t know that the seal of yeshiqiu was made by the artifact in my hand. I thought it was a fighting skill or secret method he learned from somewhere. Yunyun and others couldn''t help but stare at him with a new look.


    This boy is so terrible!


    Isn''t it? Even if he starts the seal skill instantly, he can still succeed. Take a look at the douzong who jumped up before. Because his limbs were sealed in mid air, after he fell down, his separated legs were gradually separated by the gravity of his body, and now he has completely become a horse.I don''t know how flexible his body is. If it''s not good, then Ha ha.


    Looking at the shocked expressions of his uncle and other people, I saw that their attention was on themselves, not the xuanzhenchi in their hands. Yeshiqiu knew that they had misunderstood.


    However, it''s better to misunderstand, otherwise it''s more troublesome to explain. He has to tell all about the function and origin of the artifact, and even the things in the different world, so as to end their doubts.


    So now it''s OK.


    "Xiaoqiu, I didn''t expect that your strength has been improved so much. Even douzong is not your enemy. Now you must have broken through to douzong. Don''t you have reached douzun?" Shock to shock, in the end is his childhood looking at growing up close nephew, Nalan Su is not very afraid, see Gu xun''er and others all with mud like paralysis there, there is no threat, he walked to night autumn in front of, patted his shoulder, gratified way.


    "I..."


    "It''s impossible. Your breath, you only have the highest cultivation of douhuang. How can you be so strong?" When Qiu Gang said "I" at night, the ancient people interrupted him again. However, this time, it was not Gu Xun Er, but Gu Kangdou Zong, whose two legs were separated and his third leg might have been injured.


    "Shut up I really can''t stand these people. I like to cut in when others are talking. At night, Qiu turns Xuan zhenchi to him, and immediately seals his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Kang wanted to speak, but his mouth couldn''t open. There was severe pain below the waist, and his mouth above the waist couldn''t speak. He really wanted to die now. What kind of seal art is so good. I''m a strong fighter. He can seal whatever he wants.


    "Uncle, whether I''m douhuang, douzong or douzun, I''m your nephew. Don''t worry, I''ll protect the Nalan family." I don''t want to talk about my current cultivation. Anyway, someone has already answered for me just now. Yeshiqiu said to Nalan Su, and then he took a look at the Nalan family around him. Obviously, the last half of the sentence is also for them.


    "Xiaoqiu, you are..."


    "What nonsense Without waiting for Nalan Su to finish his words, a cold voice rang and came into the ears of yeshiqiu. Hearing this, the corners of yeshiqiu''s mouth twitched violently.


    Gu xun''er, that''s good. You ancient people have a bad habit of interrupting others, right?


    In that case, you''ll all stop talking!


    Thinking, at night, as soon as Qiu''s arm turns, he will use XuanZhen ruler to seal all their mouths. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a loud voice comes in from outside the hall.


    "If you have something to say, don''t hurt my lady!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I want you to stop talking. Can you give me something to say?

 Chapter 332

    In addition to Xiao Zhan and other Xiao''s scum, Gu xun''er and one of her douhuang and douzong''s subordinates are the enemies of Nalan''s family.


    In the dark, there is also a strong man at the top of douzong. At that time, Qiu had already felt it before he came to see Gu xun''er and others.


    Even when he was tearing his face with Gu xun''er and attacking them, he could feel the situation that the top of douzong hiding in the dark was watching the palace. However, he turned a blind eye to it and didn''t intend to take him out and seal him, and then pull him to the affiliated world to bury him alive to nourish the land, or send him to the moon as experimental materials


    He didn''t think about it.


    Because he wanted to let the douzong go, which was not the kindness of the night. His kindness was given to the people he cared about, and occasionally to those who were very poor but had nothing to do with him.


    To the enemy?


    You''re kidding!


    Night autumn has always believed in a word, good to the enemy, is evil to themselves!


    I am the leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. I shoulder the heavy task of transforming Zhutian boss and leading them to the bright road. How can I be a person who is evil to myself?


    Therefore, decisiveness is to be as ruthless as you can be to the enemy!


    The reason why we are willing to let go of this unknown peak of douzong is that we want him to go back and report a letter to the ancient clan, so that they can know that the eldest daughter of their family falls into my hands and come to save people as soon as possible.


    The night before that, Qiu told Gu xun''er that he wanted to take them and let the ancient people encourage them to become important people in the Jiama empire.


    This is not to increase his momentum, but he really intends to do it.


    Gu xun''er is not the same as the ancient people, but it''s not much different. He and she split their faces and took her again. This is undoubtedly a slap in the face of the ancient people. Even if he mercifully let her go, he will not let himself go, or even the whole Nalan family, with the pride of the ancient people.


    So she didn''t even think about it. Besides, she just ordered to kill Nalan Yanran, and then killed her uncle. Even if she didn''t tell Xiao Yan''s whereabouts, she would kill her all the time. Just for her behavior, did she let her go?


    She won''t let the dog go!


    Back to the point, Gu xun''er and such a large group of people from the Xiao family came to Jiama Palace this time. Many people must have seen them all the way. The news can''t be concealed at all. Therefore, Gu xun''er''s planting in Nalan''s family will be known sooner or later.


    In this way, there will be a war between themselves and them!


    In this case, we can''t avoid it. We will kill them together and wipe out a threat for the Nalan family.


    Yes, for the Nalan family.


    Yeshiqiu now has an umbrella to protect his body. There is no one on the mainland who can hurt him, so there is nothing terrible about the ancient people. Even if there is fear, it is just fear that they will hurt their own people in this life.


    Now, they and they are destined to fight, so they should control the war in their own hands and be ready to wait for them to die.


    Let the douzong peak who saw Gu xun''er and others paralyzed go back with his own eyes, and tell the ancient people about it quickly, so that the ancient people can come earlier and get rid of this threat, so as not to finish a thing. He is always a bit insecure.


    As for not inviting the emperor into the urn, but to attack them without hesitation, if it is not necessary, yeshiqiu does not intend to do it.


    He is a gentle man. How can he take the initiative to trouble others?


    Well, actually, he thinks that it''s always harder to find someone than to kill someone. Of course, he knows that the ancient people are in Zhongzhou, but where are they in Zhongzhou?


    I don''t know.


    Moreover, the ancient people are still in the small space which was successively opened and reinforced by many fighting saints in the past dynasties. Where can they enter this small space?


    I don''t know.


    But he knows one thing. Before crossing, he read a post, which impressed him deeply. It calculated the size of the canyon produced by the battle between Xiao Yan and huntiandi. After a series of numerical operations, it finally came to the conclusion that the canyon can hold one earth, and there is still a lot of space.


    And their battlefield seems to be in Zhongzhou. What does that mean?


    It means that the area of Zhongzhou is far larger than that of the earth before crossing. If NIMA takes the initiative to find trouble for them, he will have to find a monkey year?


    There is no artifact with the ability of perception in the ten artifact, only by his own spiritual perception, ha ha, wash and sleep.


    There''s not so much time to waste.


    Therefore, it is necessary to send someone back to report.


    However, he does not cherish the chance to live. Instead, he jumps out and jumps in front of himself. He thinks that I need someone to run errands in the ancient race, so he can be fearless in front of me?Looking at another black robed old man flying in from outside the hall, Qiu looked up and down at night and thought of it in his heart.


    "I''ve met this little friend in Gufeng, the lower ancient clan!" The old man didn''t care about his eyes. After entering the temple, he first took a look at his young lady and found that she was not in danger except that she couldn''t move. He was relieved and then said to yeshiqiu.


    "You shouldn''t have come in." As a polite good group leader, in the face of the old man''s boxing, yeshiqiu also gave him a gift, at the same time, said to him.


    "Maybe, but I can''t just sit by and watch Miss run into danger. Besides, Xiaoyou''s strength is so strong that I must have found him long ago, so I can''t escape even if I want to. In this case, I''d better come in and try to convince Xiaoyou. Please look at my ancient family and let my miss go." The old man said to yeshiqiu.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Do you think I can kill so many people by my own strength instead of weapons?


    However, if you think I''m strong, you think I must feel your existence, and you can''t escape. It seems that There''s nothing wrong with logic.


    But the problem is, you can''t escape. I can''t bother to chase you and let you escape. Why don''t you think about the possibility?


    At night, a look of helplessness flashed on Qiu''s face, and then he said, "I''m sorry, the face of the ancient people is not enough for me to let go of these evil guests who come to my house. For your age, I''m very kind..."


    "Blowing the air again! I admit your strength is very strong, but do you think you can compete with our ancient clan? I tell you, our ancient people even have those who fight against saints. If you hurt me, the ancient people will not let you go. If you know the truth, let us go at once and tell us where my brother Xiao Yan is. Otherwise, there will be no shelter for you in the vast land of the mainland in the future! " Don''t wait for night time autumn to finish saying, Gu Xun son once again interrupted his words.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Mad, this woman is so damned!

 Chapter 333

    When I used to read novels, I thought that this woman was very nice. She was pure and clean, beautiful and cared about the protagonist. How can she now cross into the real world and feel like this Hateful, arrogant, and extremely brainless?


    Isn''t it? She has become her booty. She can''t move except her head. She is just a lamb to be slaughtered. At this time, even if she can''t get rid of the ancient family''s burden and beg for mercy, she should at least keep silent and wait for the opportunity to see if she can find a chance to escape.


    As a result, she was good, not only not so, but also repeatedly provoked herself, interrupted her words, even worse threatened herself. Do you think she can be saved?


    At night, Qiu looked down at the xuanzhenchi in his hand and thought, "well, there should be no help!"


    "Miss, you..." I didn''t expect that Gu xun''er would suddenly move out of the name of the ancient clan and try to force the boy to bow his head at this time. The face of the old top fighter changed suddenly. When he looked at her and wanted to say something to her, he saw that she had a firm expression on her face. It was obvious that he would never give up until he got Xiao Yan''s whereabouts. Seeing her like this, what the old man wanted to say would immediately disappear It''s stuck.


    But I can understand.


    In this era when the emperor Doudi has disappeared, Dousheng is the highest ladder of Douqi in the mainland. Their ancient clan not only has more than a dozen Dousheng, but also the patriarch is the strong one in the later period of Jiuxing Dousheng. As the daughter of the patriarch of the ancient clan, her name of the ancient clan can really scare off countless enemies.


    As for the boy who said that their ancient people were "just ancient people", he should have only heard the name of our family and didn''t know the real strength of our family, otherwise he would not dare to say so.


    Don''t mention him. No one in the whole Douqi continent dares to say that. After all, except Doudi, who dares not pay attention to our ancient clan?


    Thinking about this, the old man''s nervous heart gradually relaxed.


    Yes, miss, she told us that our ancient clan had a strong fighter. No matter what kind of power stood behind him, he would be shocked now, and then there would be endless fear and uneasiness.


    Even if the soul clan is standing behind him!


    After all, the soul clan does not dare to protect a sinner who has hurt our ancient clan. This kind of behavior will lead the ancient clan to declare war on them, which is not good for them.


    What''s more, the young man didn''t know the real strength of the ancient people, and the power behind him was not very strong


    "Whoosh!" Before the old man could finish his analysis of the situation he thought he was in, the sound of breaking the air suddenly rang out. At night, Qiu raised his hand, and xuanzhenchi''s divine light flashed by again. Then, including him and Gu xun''er, all the people in the hall who did not belong to Nalan''s family closed their eyes, fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Well, it''s easy to lower my IQ by fighting with you. I''d better do it directly." After sealing all the souls of these people, at night, Qiu patted his palm with a XuanZhen ruler and said faintly in his heart.


    "Xiaoqiu, he, they?" Seeing another strong man with empty feet, Nalan Su and others are uneasy. As a result, the man is solved again in the blink of an eye. He widens his eyes, points to Gu xun''er and others, and stutters at night.


    "Oh, just now what was sealed was fighting spirit and limbs. Now I think about it. It''s better to simply seal their souls." At night, Qiu said to nalansu.


    Nalansu: "I''m not sure."


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    What do you want to seal? Is it so casual?


    "Uncle, I''ll take care of this. Don''t worry. By the way, uncle, please send orders to the people scattered all over the country, so that they must return to the imperial capital today and tomorrow. Then I will seal the imperial capital for a period of time and open it after clearing away the potential threats. " Seeing that everyone was stunned, yeshiqiu could understand their shock at the moment, but what they should say still had to be said.


    Hearing this, after the previous second kill campaign, Nalan Su, who had some "understanding" of yeshiqiu''s strength, soon recovered and asked, "seal the city?"


    "Yes, you should have heard that just now. This woman..." At night, Qiu went to Gu xun''er, who was lying on the ground like a sleeping beauty. She kicked her and said, "she said that there are strong men fighting for saints in her family. It''s not bragging, it''s true."


    "What?"


    "Fight the saint? You''re kidding


    "It''s over, it''s dead now!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the words came out, the hall immediately became noisy, just like the food market.


    "Be quiet!" See, the night of autumn running fighting, a violent drink, the voice of the people are covered.


    Ear a pain, was night autumn so a shock, Nalan family all of a sudden subconsciously shut their mouths, quiet down.


    So yeshiqiu continued: "but Dousheng is not invincible. I have a way to deal with them. Let me take this. Now the most important thing is to protect the safety of the people.I''m not talking about closing the gate of a city, but using a border to cover the whole emperor. The strength of this border is immortal. Bah, it must be broken by fighting the emperor. So as long as we all stay in the city, we''ll be fine. Do you understand? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone heard clearly, but they were all stunned. Why is the border so powerful that it must be broken by the emperor?


    "Uncle, please inform the people and prepare the materials needed during the siege." See no one to respond to themselves, can also understand their mental state at the moment of the night, autumn shook his head, said to nalansu.


    "This is what I should do, but Xiaoqiu, what happened to you and why did you suddenly become So strong? " There was no doubt that yeshiqiu would not make fun of this kind of thing. Nalansu nodded, then hesitated and asked him the question he had wanted to ask for a long time.


    "I''ll tell my uncle when I become a fighter!" Guessing that some people would ask this question, yeshiqiu said what he had thought before.


    "Doudi, my uncle feels like he is dreaming!" Na Lan Su said with a sigh.


    "Think of it as a dream. When you wake up, it will come true." Autumn said with a smile at night.


    Then, turn around and open your hand, and take Gu xun''er and others into the Najie that can store goods after being upgraded by grey wolf.


    Then, he blinked his eyes at Nalan who came out from behind yunyun and Nalan su. At nightfall, he said to the people, "I have to deal with these evil guests to prepare for the next action of cleaning up the threat. Everyone, I''ll leave first."


    With that, at night, Qiu saluted Nalan Su and the elder of Nalan family one after another, and slowly withdrew from the hall.


    Looking at Qiu''s back at night, Nalan Su raised his hand and wanted to say something to him. But on second thought, he felt that what he said was very clear, and he didn''t need to ask again. As long as he believed him, those words were enough to make him feel at ease.


    As for Nalan Yanran, she frowned slightly when she thought of her blinking eyes before the fall of the night. She immediately showed a sudden look and said to Nalan Su, "father, Yanran has also left."


    Then, without waiting for Nalan Su''s consent, Nalan Yanran winked at yunyun and chased him towards the night.


    Seeing this, Nalan Su shakes her head for a while. After growing up, her daughter is really more and more afraid of her father. She also notices yunyun, who blinks her eyes at Nalan Yanran before nightfall, and thinks in her heart, "why did he call Yanran alone

 Chapter 334

    Outside the hall, some hidden corner.


    "What are you calling me out for There is no awe to him because he has killed many strong people in the night. After catching up with him, Nalan holds his hands in his arms and asks him impolitely.


    "There''s something wrong with calling you out, of course." At night, Qiu glared at her and said, then, he opened his hand, took out two things from Najie and handed them to Nalan.


    "This is..." Looking at a sword and an iron box handed over in front of her, Nalan Yanran''s face suddenly changed. She put down her arms in her arms and gently touched them. She felt the immeasurable energy contained in them, especially in the iron box. Her pupils suddenly shrank and asked in shock at night.


    "Xuanyuan sword and Shuan Tian chain. Xuanyuan sword used to be my sword. Now I can''t use it any more, so I''ll give it to you as a weapon. As for the sky chain, didn''t I just say that I wanted to seal the imperial capital to prevent the invasion of the enemy? On the surface, I''ll do it, but in fact, I want to leave it to you. " Hold Nalan Yanran''s palm and cover her jade hand on the two treasures. At night, Qiu said to her in a different serious tone.


    "Listen, it''s not a joke. You have to remember it. I said that I have a way to deal with the Dousheng in Xiao xun''er''s family. It''s true, but it''s not so easy to do, because you, even the whole Nalan family, are my weak points. Once you are captured or affected by the power generated by the battle, I will show my weakness in front of the enemy.


    Moreover, there is a big gap between my cultivation and Dousheng. The reason why I''m not afraid of them is that I just rely on the power of weapons. So to be on the safe side, before Dousheng attacks, I need to go to a place to improve my cultivation as soon as possible, so that I won''t fall down because I can''t respond in time even if I have weapons in hand. So, seize the time to seal the city It''s up to you. "


    "Me?" Nalan Yanran, the whole person is stunned, where can she cloth what border, and also want to stop Dousheng, this is not a joke?


    Didn''t the boy say that he would build a border that can''t be broken by the emperor? Is that a fake?


    No!


    "Yes, it''s you. Do you feel the energy in this iron box? " Autumn nodded at night.


    "You mean Hearing this, Nalan Yanran suddenly understood something. She looked down at the iron box with the sky chain, which was held by two people. Daimei wrinkled slightly, and a stream shadow flashed in her eyes.


    "This is the border! It''s an artifact of the same level as the Doudi. If all the people return to the imperial capital, and I haven''t come back yet, you can open it and use your mind to control the chain flying out of it to turn it into a cage to seal the entire imperial capital, at least the Imperial Palace.


    This artifact represents "fetters" and "shackles". It is a shackle that can not be cut off. It can create the strongest cage in the world. Unless the opponent''s strength has surpassed that of the Dousheng and reached the level of Doudi, it can never break its shackles. "At night, Qiu said to Nalan.


    "So Is it good? " After listening to the introduction of night time autumn, Nalan Yanran small mouth slightly open, very shocked murmured.


    "It''s very powerful, but it''s just a weapon, which needs to be controlled by the master. I thought about using it to seal the imperial capital before I left. But considering that there are many people guarding other cities, and the ancient people don''t know when they will come, I''m afraid the materials in the imperial capital can''t last that long, so this thing can only be done." Say, night time autumn will bolt day chain and Xuan Yuan sword all stuffed to Na LAN Yan Ran, oneself cover the hand on the back of her hand took back.


    "Xiaoqiu, do you mean let me use this chain to create a cage to seal the imperial capital, and we will hide in the cage and wait for you to solve the enemy?" Looking at the hand that autumn took back at night, Nalan blinked her eyes, then digested the meaning of those words he said, and asked him a little complicated expression.


    "Yes, the best cage is also the best border. The people inside can''t get out, and the people outside can''t get in. Even if a Dousheng wants to break the chain of heaven by force at that time, he won''t be afraid. The gap between Dousheng and Doudi doesn''t depend on quantity Well, quantitative change can cause qualitative change, but now in this continent, all the fighting saints tied together are no better than one fighting emperor.


    You don''t have to worry about the difficulty of creating a cage. It''s a very simple thing. Just open it and move your mind. " Autumn nodded at night.


    "So simple?" Nalan Yanran is unbelievable. Shouldn''t it be very difficult to control the treasure of the same level as Doudi?


    "You can go back and try to seal some small things with it first. Then you will understand. Remember, you must pay close attention to the situation around the imperial capital. Once the people come back, they will seal the city immediately. If the people of the ancient nationality come before all the people come back, then There''s no way for a strong man to break his arm. When the time comes, you can put the responsibility on me. Seal the city directly, or seal the enemy with the sky chain first, and then seal the city.


    When you use it, you will know that it can easily destroy everything in the cage. It is an artifact of attack and defense. " At night, autumn to Nalan Yan Ran explained."I understand, but what do you mean by putting the blame on you? I, Nalan Yanran, even if I can''t bear all the responsibilities, I won''t put the blame on a child younger than myself. " Say, Na LAN Yan Ran hum a, careful of these two weapons into his own Na ring.


    "I said it casually. Besides, I''m younger than you. What''s the matter? I''m a man!" I don''t know when I began to hate people saying that I was a child. At night, Qiu said to Nalan Yan.


    "It''s a boy." To this, Na LAN Yan Ran made a correction.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Fuck!


    "Well, I don''t agree with you. In a word, it''s up to you. You have a lot of pressure on you. You must bear it well! " At night, Qiu took a deep breath and told the girl in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, I will always pay attention to the surrounding of the imperial capital. Once there is a strong attack, seal the city immediately, and never delay." The expression on Na LAN Yan Ran''s face also became serious and said seriously.


    "Well, I''ll deal with these people first. If something happens, you know where to find me, right?"


    "Well, I''ve been to that capital city." Thinking of that magical place, Nalan nodded and said.

 Chapter 335

    Back to Yunlan sect?


    No way, teacher. If I go back with you, no one in Nalan''s family will seal up the city. It''s likely to end!


    "Yan Ran, it''s not the time for you to be agitated. You''ve heard what your brother said just now. The backing of the Xiao family is a powerful man who fights for saints. This kind of power, not to mention the Nalan family, can''t compete with the whole northwest mainland. He said that he has a way to deal with those enemies. I don''t want to comment on that, but I don''t want you to stay here with him Take a risk.


    If he really has the ability to defeat the Dousheng strongman, you can come back at any time after he has solved the enemy. But if he can''t, you will stay here with him and other people in the Nalan family The teacher doesn''t want you to have anything, do you understand? " Seeing that her lover is unwilling to go back with her, Yun Yun reaches out her hand and gently touches the girl''s cheek, persuading her.


    "Teacher, I understand that in fact, I don''t want to risk my life to face the enemies who may be at the level of fighting saints, but I can''t leave the clan alone when the family has something to do, so I will have a bad conscience all my life." Turning a blind eye to yunyun''s taking advantage of herself, Nalan Yanran opens her hands, takes a step forward, embraces yunyun''s Qianqian waist, leans her head on her shoulder and says to her.


    "Time will dilute your uneasiness, but if you die in this war, everything in the world has nothing to do with you." Hearing his beloved saying so, yunyun was silent for a while, and then said with some exclamation.


    Can she say that she almost died, only to find that the world was so beautiful after she survived?


    It''s better to live than to die. This is not unreasonable!


    By the way, the one who nearly killed her was her beloved brother, Nalan Shiqiu.


    I still can''t forget that terrible sword of that day. That boy, his hand is too fierce. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction and good speed, I''m afraid that now the Lord of Yunlan sect would have done it by someone else.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not going to die. I believe Xiao Qiu, although he''s a bit cheap, he never jokes about big things. Since he''s done something to the Xiao family and Xiao xun''er, who has a long history, he must have a 100% confidence in what might happen next. As long as I believe him and do what he says, I''ll be fine. " Close your eyes, frown and think for a long time, just when yunyun thinks that his beloved may be convinced by himself, Nalan Yanran suddenly opens her eyes and says firmly.


    Yun Yun


    My Yan Ran, do you believe that boy?


    Even if he is your close relative, but he is just a child, if a child''s words can''t be true!


    "Teacher, don''t say any more. I''ve made up my mind. What''s more, Xiao Yan''s family came to Xiao Yan''s house because of me. If it wasn''t for what I said to Xiao Qiu, he wouldn''t have taken Xiao Yan away. I''m responsible for it, so I need to take it. " Nalan Yanran raised her head on yunyun''s shoulder and said to her seriously.


    "What does that have to do with you?" As for Xiao Yan''s being neglected by yeshiqiu, yunyun overheard it in Nalan Yanran''s bedroom. Yeshiqiu didn''t admit it at that time, but it''s not difficult to infer from his words that he did it, but yunyun really doesn''t know what it has to do with his beloved disciples.


    "That day..." There is no secret between yunyun and Nalan Yanran. She arranges the language in her heart, and then tells yeshiqiu that she will find a good-looking fiancee for him when she comes back that night. Then he fights with him and talks with him on his own.


    She felt that it was because he had said those words to him at that time that he would want to take Xiao Yan away and let his fiancee evaporate, so as to let the marriage go.


    After listening to Nalan Yanran''s words, yunyun''s expression becomes a little complicated.


    So, everything that boy did was for her lover. In this case, it''s really bad for her to stay out of the business at the moment, just I don''t want my heirs to fall when they are young!


    Yunyun believes that Xiao xun''er''s family has a strong Dousheng. After all, there is a douhuang and two douzong, one of them is a strong douzong. These three people all respect her so much. It can be seen that her identity is not simple. Her father, who gave her not a simple identity, is at least a high-level douzun, and Dousheng is not It''s impossible.


    Therefore, Yun Yun is afraid. No matter how you look at it, the Nalan family has no chance of winning against such forces.


    "Teacher, don''t worry about me. Xiao Qiu gave me a weapon just before he left. With it in hand, I still have Nalan''s family. It will be OK." Yunyun opens her mouth and wants to say something to Nalan Yanran. At this time, Nalan Yanran suddenly releases her jade hand around her waist and takes out a small iron box from Najie. She hands it to yunyun and says something excitedly to her.


    "What''s this?" Cloud rhyme Dai Mei micro wrinkle, some don''t understand of looking at Na LAN Yan Ran."This is the chain of heaven. Xiao Qiu said that unless his strength reaches Doudi, he can''t break its shackles. Now there is no Doudi in Douqi mainland, that is to say, no one in the world can shake it!


    At that time, I will use it to create a prison. Keke, a border will seal the imperial capital. No matter how many stars come from outside, it will not be able to break it and hurt us.


    Moreover, it can also turn into a cage to trap the enemy, and then crush the enemy in the prison by shrinking. "


    Yun Yun


    There is such a treasure in the world. Is it true or not?


    Wait a minute, the boy said before in front of so many people that he had a way to make a barrier that could not be broken without fighting the emperor. Isn''t that it?


    "Teacher, don''t you believe it?" See cloud rhyme undisguised show suspicious expression, Na LAN Yan Ran asked to her.


    "If I don''t have that sentence, I will believe it. But with this sentence, Yan Ran, the teacher asked you, do you believe it?" Yun Yun asks back to Nalan Yan.


    "I believe it He has been to the affiliated world, and also to the magic world. After a long time, Nalan thinks about it and nods to yunyun.


    Yun Yun


    My Yan Ran, are you confused by the boy? Do you believe what he says?


    Looking at the girl in front of her with a helpless look, seeing her look firm, Yun Yun sighed heavily, opened a slap to her and said: "come on, since you believe what he said, you can use your sky chain to me. Don''t say it can trap Dousheng. As long as you can trap me, douhuang, I won''t insist on taking you back to Yunlan sect.


    After all, if it can trap me, I just want to take you back, but I can''t, can I? "


    "Teacher, that Yan Ran offended? " After thinking about it, I feel that it''s OK. I can''t understand the teacher''s concern for me. It''s just that there is a conflict between their ideas. It''s good to make a decision in this way. So, Nalan Yanran whispers to yunyun.


    "Come on, I''m ready." Yun Yun takes out her sword from Najie and says seriously.


    "Yes." Nalan nodded her head, then opened the iron box, moved her mind, the next second


    Yunyun disappeared from the girl''s sight.


    Because the cage made of the sky chain trapped her in the blink of an eye. The continuous rotation and dense iron chain made people completely unable to see what was going on inside.


    See this, Na LAN Yan Ran Leng for a while, immediately incomparably nervous to the people inside asked: "teacher, are you ok?"


    Yun Yun


    I''m fine, except that you''re trapped before you even have time to wave your sword.

 Chapter 336

    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    I don''t know that after I leave, yunyun will ask Nalan Yanran to trap herself with the sky chain and experience the taste of being in prison. When she comes here in the night, her body will flash and shoot in the direction of the Institute of science and technology.


    Soon, he entered the Research Institute, to be exact, the laboratory of grey wolf.


    "Group leader, why are you here?" Gray wolf, who is eating roasted lamb legs, invited yeshiqiu into the laboratory and asked him politely.


    "Come and send some experimental materials to Baiyue. If he is not here, you can collect them for him." Then, at night, Qiu raises his arm and pours out the Xiao family, Ling Ying and another douzong.


    "Well, are these experimental materials?" Looking at so many people in front of him, gray wolf widened his eyes and pointed to them. He asked the night time autumn.


    "Well, if you need to experiment, you can also use them. In short, just deal with them casually and don''t waste them." Autumn at night, casual way.


    "OK, OK, my king Cough, ash, I see Grey wolf nodded his head.


    "By the way, their souls are sealed by me. Do you have a way to untie them?" I was about to leave to do something else when I suddenly thought of something. At night, Qiu walked and asked grey wolf.


    "Unseal the soul?" Hearing the problem of yeshiqiu, grey wolf blinked. Then he stepped forward, squatted down, reached out and lifted the eyelids of one of Xiao''s disciples. After studying for a few seconds, he got up and said, "there''s a way. Don''t worry, group leader. These people are no different from other experimental materials here. They can be used."


    "Well, that''s good. If you''re busy, I''ll go first." At night, Qiu Wei nodded his head.


    "OK, goodbye, group leader." Gray wolf Yang Yang Yang in his hands of roast lamb legs, said to the night autumn.


    See this scene, night autumn turned around, mouth uncontrollable twitch for a while, then, a purple flash, the whole person disappeared from the original place, do not know where to go.


    "Well, no matter how many times I watch it, the speed of the group leader is still so fast, but it doesn''t matter. After my king has upgraded the last flight function of silly girl, I can be as fast as the group leader. At that time, pleasant goat, wait, my king will go back to you for revenge!" Looking at the door of the laboratory, gray wolf murmured. With that, he bit the roasted leg of the lamb in his hand. It seemed that he regarded it as the hateful pleasant goat.


    Don''t think it''s gray wolf king now have enough sheep, won''t go to those lambs trouble, dream!


    You know, the wolf king is very vengeful. He wants to eat the sheep here. He also eats the pleasant sheep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the Forbidden City.


    After leaving the Research Institute, yeshiqiu went back to his residence in the affiliated world. Then, with a wave of his hand, he threw Gu xun''er and the ancient douzong peak strongman out of Najie.


    These two people can''t be given to Baiyue for experimental materials. At least not now. Gu xun''er doesn''t need to say that she has to use her bait to invite the emperor into the urn.


    As for the peak of douzong, who didn''t know his name, he was the best person to report to him in the past. It was such a long way from Gama Empire to Zhongzhou that if Ling Ying or the guy who just joined douzong, who also didn''t have a name, he didn''t know that he could send the news to the ancient people.


    I don''t have so much patience. I''ve been waiting for the enemy to deliver me. If I solve it early, I can do other things with ease, so that I don''t always worry about the day when Nalan''s family will be destroyed in the fighting mainland.


    What? Why don''t you just move the Nalan family to a subsidiary world?


    This is really not good. Although you have artifact in your hand, you are in the fighting mainland. As long as you don''t lose your mind and show flaws to the enemy, you can be called invincible, and you are not afraid of being known your secret.


    But don''t forget, the affiliated world is the middle station connecting all the groups. There are so many people here. What if any group member knows his own reality through the Nalan family?


    Although I have never thought of pretending to be a big man, after all, I am already a group leader with privileges. How can I pretend to be necessary?


    But Some things don''t seem that you don''t want to be able to do. I don''t know when I started. My image in the eyes of the group members is rising and growing. At this time, if I let them know that I''m actually a little emperor fighting peak. At most, I''m only half a foot in the small role of douzong, they will be very disappointed, right?


    Even if they are disappointed, it will affect their prestige in the chat group and many later development plans. Therefore, yeshiqiu thinks about it again and again, and finally decides: forget it, before becoming a real big man, Nalan''s family should stay in the fighting land. It''s enough for Nalan Yanran to be able to go in and out of the affiliated world at will For a family like Nalan family, a map as big as Qi continent can be painted for quite a long time.


    With this in mind, nightfall feels that she needs to clear out the potential dangers for Nalan''s family, so that she won''t find her home lost when she goes back to the mainland.To get back to the point, after deciding who to report, yeshiqiu took out the Xuan ruler and lifted the seal of the soul of the top fighter of douzong with a wave. Then, without waiting for him to say or do anything, he directly controlled his mind with the magic bell and began to ask him a few questions.


    A few minutes later, knowing how long it would take him to report, yeshiqiu thought about it in his mind, thinking that it would be acceptable. When he arrived at the ancient clan, he had almost finished what he wanted to do.


    At that time, Gu xun''er''s rescuers had just started from Zhongzhou. There was no time for them to wait too long, which was just the right degree.


    So at night, Qiu picked up the pen and paper on the desk in front of him, wrote a letter, and gave it to the douzong, who had been controlled by himself. He asked him to go back and hand it over to the head of the ancient clan. His daughter was involved. Even if there was a big gap between this man and Gu Yuan, Gu Yuan would meet him.


    After finishing these things, yeshiqiu gave him an order to start. Then he opened the communication system in his heart and sent him back to Douqi mainland. He didn''t worry that he would lose control at all.


    After all, he was controlled by ten magic weapons, and he was just a douzong. How could he have this ability?


    In the era when the fighting emperor is no longer available, no one in the whole fighting mainland has such ability.


    "@ in the evening and autumn, the group leader, Xiao Wang and the evil god king have already reached an agreement. The God King agrees to cooperate with us, but there are some differences in the payment. The evil god King says that if we can really let the angel God reappear in the world where the bibidong group friends live, he can give us the sea god''s throne to decide, but the Shura God''s throne belongs to the Supreme God and can''t be given to anyone, but he allows it We have the qualification to take part in the divinity examination. If we pass the divinity examination, we can inherit the Shura throne.


    You see, do we have to agree to such terms? Looking at him, Xiao Wang, this should be his bottom line. "


    Just at night, the second after Qiu Gang sent him away, Li Maozhen gave him a look in the group.

 Chapter 337

    "Only let us decide the choice of Poseidon..." At night, Qiu Jianmei frowned and leaned back after receiving the news that Li Maozhen was in the group. A look of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    Originally, he thought that he could get two deities in one fell swoop this time, but there was only one. What''s this? Tell me that it''s unrealistic to pursue perfection?


    Fuck!


    However, despite some disappointment, it is understandable.


    After all, the promise I made to the evil god king is to let the angel throne reappear in the Douluo mainland animation world. The angel throne is a first-class God''s residence, and its value is equivalent to the sea god''s throne. It''s natural for Douluo to exchange the decision-making power of the sea god''s throne for the reappearance of the angel throne. However, there are too many problems in taking the Supreme God''s Shura throne as a reward Uncontrollable factors.


    You should know that although Shura gods are not the opponents of the evil god king, and their identities are shorter than him, they are all the seeds of the differentiation of the creation gods. They share the same origin in different ways. That is to say, the Shura throne has the potential to grow into a god throne.


    From the original work, Tang San first took over the position of the law enforcer of the divine world, and then after the reincarnation of the two great gods, together with the God of destruction, the goddess of life, and the new man who temporarily took the place of the two great gods, can be seen as the five supreme.


    Taking such a God''s throne and giving it to the living beings from other worlds to decide the successor, I would not be at ease.


    And


    "This should be the decision made by the gods of Douluo after discussion?" With a swing of your hand, you can turn on the monitoring function of the system, and bring out the situation of bibidong''s world and Douluo worship hall. At night, Qiu murmurs.


    At the level of the evil god king, he doesn''t believe that others can''t communicate with the gods in Douluo, or even hold meetings.


    He said before that he could make a decision only after consulting with the gods. Now Li Maozhen said that this should be his bottom line. It can be seen that he has the ability to live in the mortal world and communicate with the divine world. It''s not easy!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, forget it. The sea god is the sea god. If you can get one, you can get one. " Silence for a while, see in front of the video shaved a bald and is sweating, obviously has no way to look, night autumn sigh, in my heart.


    Immediately, he promised to reply to Li Maozhen.


    After receiving the reply from the group leader, Li Maozhen was relieved and agreed. Otherwise, one of his two tasks will fail.


    Two?


    Yes, another is to help bibidong''s friends and her daughter claim compensation from Shura God, which has been done by themselves.


    All the group friends watching the live broadcast are witnesses.


    The result of the negotiation is: the Shura God compensates the bibidong group for one artifact, two false artifact, one hundred immortal herbs, one ton of Cosmic Essence forging material, and, oh, three jin of divine blood.


    The last one was added temporarily by He Lin''s sudden whim.


    He means, anyway, the Shura God is covered with blood now, the wound has not healed, and the blood is still flowing. In this case, just pack them carefully with utensils and give them to us to pack and take away.


    Holy blood, I think it''s a wonderful food, cough, treasure!


    Ordinary people like us occasionally eat pig blood for detoxification and beauty. We''ve never eaten anything as big as Shenxue, and we don''t know if we can rise in the daytime after eating it?


    Well, it''s a bit unrealistic, but it''s always possible to live a long life and never get sick?


    That''s what he thought.


    Li Maozhen, who has a broader vision than him, has another idea after he puts forward this request: "the Huo Qilin captured by the hero has a mediocre strength, but the blood Bodhi cultivated with its blood can greatly increase the power. If you take the divine blood or use the divine blood to cultivate Gu, maybe My king will soon be able to advance to the level of martial arts and become a five level strong man. No, it''s not impossible to reach the sixth level at one stroke and cross the border. "


    With this thought, Li Maozhen followed him closely and looked at Shura God with hot eyes, which made his dark face even darker.


    Three catties of divine blood. According to his current situation, it''s not enough for him to pack all the blood that can flow out naturally. He has to squeeze some more out. This NIMA How cruel these people are!


    However, considering the current situation, looking at Tang San, who was doomed to become a God, Shura sighed heavily.


    That''s all. Heaven helps me, but not me!


    Then, under the excited eyes of Li Maozhen and he Yao, Shura God nodded, agreed to their demands, and promised to pay these compensations to bi bidong and her daughter.


    Of course, it''s said that it''s to pay qianrenxue to bibidong and the world, but there''s no chat group. They''re afraid they''ll lose their lives and talk about compensation. So some of them belong to the chat group, and some of them are as rewards for their efforts this time.


    The specific proportion, the group leader has said in the group before.


    Oh, Qiyu and Baiyue are also involved, but they don''t seem to care about it, especially Qiyu. After eating and drinking enough, he finds a place to sit down and begins to play the latest game console from Jackie Chan''s adventure world. Looking at his angry face, he thinks that the game has failed.Failed?


    "It seems that the immortal strong are not necessarily very powerful in fields other than fighting!" Li Maozhen thought to herself at that time.


    Time goes back to the present. After receiving the reply from the group leader, Li Maozhen and he Zhen completed the final negotiation step with the evil god King - signing an agreement and receiving payment.


    Chatting group agreed to bargain with the evil god king and no longer fight for the Shura throne, so the divine world has to step back and give chatting group the right to decide the sea god''s throne in advance. Anyway, there is bibidong, the Luocha God. If chatting group fails to make the angel throne reappear in this world within half a month, then he can be the God King Take bibidong''s Luocha throne.


    There is no loss to the divine world. In any case, both Luocha God and Haishen are first-class God palaces.


    At that time, when talking about this, bibidong''s expression was a little unnatural, and she was a little forced to smile. However, she didn''t say anything because she believed in the group leader and her daughter.


    They fit together, and then go to another parallel world to participate in the angel God test. They will pass.


    At that time, the Lords will open the mysterious connection between the two worlds, so that the power of the angel God''s throne can also play a role in this world. In this way, Xueer of the two worlds will share a God''s throne, and the angel God will reappear in this world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Attached to the world.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen had signed an agreement with the evil god king, the evil god king gave Tang San a blue divinity, the Poseidon throne, to him. Rao Shi was still a little disappointed. At this moment, at night, Qiu could not help but raise his mouth, and an excited smile appeared on his face.


    The throne of Poseidon is here!


    [Ding, group leader, group member Li Maozhen sent you an exclusive red envelope. In the red envelope is the Poseidon from Douluo animation world. Would you like to open the red envelope? ¡¿


    soon, the mechanical sound of the system rang out in Qiu''s mind at night. Hearing this, someone in the night said without hesitation: "yes."


    Then, a blue crystal like thing appeared in the palm of the hand that Qiu had already spread out at night. She felt the extremely powerful power contained in this divine personality. At night, Qiu swallowed her saliva and said to the system, "the system begins to take over the throne of Poseidon and activate its power to the greatest extent. When I go to Douluo continent to complete the awakening of the martial spirit, I will use it. ¡±


    Yes, the system takes over the Poseidon. Because it is a public property, yeshiqiu does not intend to add the God''s throne directly to himself, but to let it serve all the members of the group.


    How to serve all group members?


    This is related to two proper terms of Douluo continent, they are: God gives soul and God gives Soul Ring!

 Chapter 338

    In Douluo continent, there are many strange martial spirits, such as animal martial spirits, plant martial spirits, extreme martial spirits, noumenon martial spirits The names of all kinds of classes are unknown.


    But if you want to say what is the most powerful martial spirit, there is no doubt that it is God given martial spirit!


    What is the Spirit given by God? As the name suggests, it is the spirit of martial arts caused by God''s blessing.


    The spirit of God given martial arts is stronger than all martial arts spirits, and it can change the physique of the soul master visually. Generally speaking, only the candidates or spokesmen of gods can have the spirit of God given martial arts.


    But now, the Poseidon has fallen into the hands of chat group. Is there any general or unusual saying?


    It doesn''t exist!


    As long as you think about it, all the members of the group can have the martial spirit given by God, which is much stronger than the martial spirit awakened normally.


    Take the black commander as an example. It seems that the martial spirit it wakes up is some kind of dark egg. Ah, with the word "dark" added in front of it, it''s really different. But in the final analysis, it''s just a high-level martial spirit, not even the top, let alone super.


    If you let the system bestow it with the Poseidon, upgrade its dark preserved egg, and become a god given spirit, will its strength be greatly improved?


    There is no doubt that it will!


    The same is true for other group members.


    Even the group members who have not awakened their spirits can directly obtain the spirits from God, which is better than those who have awakened to receive the blessings from God. I don''t know which one is better. However, it seems that the sea god''s throne can be used to directly give the spirits to the people who have not awakened their spirits. The spirit seems to be the sea god''s spirit.


    Yes, like the spirit of posisi, the high priest of Poseidon island.


    "I don''t want a sea spirit. That spirit is not suitable for me." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Immediately, the message that the Poseidon throne has been officially included in the chat group, and the group friends who are interested in having the God given spirit (the life object) can go to Douluo mainland animation version of the world as soon as possible to awaken the spirit or directly apply for the spirit of the Poseidon by Aite himself is edited into an announcement and published in the chat group.


    As for the spirit ring given by God, it''s easy to understand. The spirit ring given by God is much better than the one hundred thousand year spirit ring and one million year spirit ring obtained by ordinary soul masters. If it is added to the soul of martial arts, it will bring more powerful soul skills to the soul master!


    There is no need to announce this point in the group, because yeshiqiu does not intend to give all the group members the spirit ring, which will make everyone have no motivation. He intends to take this measure as a reward to those group members who have performed well, so as to encourage those group members who have not obtained the spirit ring to work harder.


    What, bibidong is also a God, she can give others a god given soul and a god given Soul Ring?


    Yes, she can, but according to the normal progress, she will have to wait at least 10000 years until she has fully mastered the power brought by the Luocha shrine. Otherwise, when fighting against Tiandou Empire, she will bless every title Douluo in the Wuhun hall.


    Oh, I almost forgot that in addition to giving martial spirit and soul ring, God can also directly improve the soul power of the soul master.


    In the original work, Dai mubai and others helped Tang San take part in the sea god test. After passing the test, they all got a lot of rewards, such as the spirit ring given by God and the promotion of soul power.


    Although it was a reward in the God test, it was not given to them by the sea god after all?


    Now the Poseidon is in his own hands, let the system take over it, and activate the power in it to the greatest extent. It''s no problem to improve people''s cultivation through it.


    At night, autumn can still remember that fighting spirit, like internal power, is also common with soul power.


    In other words, if you go to Douluo, the energy in your body will be called soul power!


    "Oh, I intended to let the system activate all the powers in the Poseidon''s throne, then go to Douluo to awaken the martial spirit, then get the spirit ring from God, and finally turn to the practice of burning, and improve some accomplishments by swallowing the strange fire. I never thought that there was another way." Suddenly thought of this, night autumn hand patted his forehead, said with a smile.


    As for whether the promotion of cultivation through the divinity will bring about the side effect of unstable foundation, yeshiqiu will not think about it.


    Where are the side effects?


    Don''t Tang San and Shrek''s other six monsters have directly improved their soul power, and they don''t have any unstable foundation. Moreover, in the area of cultivation experience, Tang San, who is reborn from the strong, must be richer than ordinary people. He has accepted the gift of God. What''s his fear?


    Back to the point, after receiving the order from the group leader, the system immediately took action. With a whoosh, it took away the Poseidon in yeshiqiu''s hand, took over the Poseidon in Douluo''s animation world, and activated the energy contained in it to the greatest extent.


    And see appear on the chat screen group announcement of many group members, also have a smile of joy.


    Sure enough, the Lord of the group is very far sighted. No wonder he asked Li Maozhen to talk about cooperation with the evil god king and try to get the God''s throne over. We thought that he wanted to give the God''s throne to a group of friends who agreed with him as a reward, so we had a private discussion. Unexpectedly, it was used in this way.God gives the soul of martial arts!


    OK, now the chat group has a place in the world of bibidong group friends, where can we go without crossing runes? We all have the idea of awakening our own destiny in the past, and now we have the opportunity to accept God''s blessing. Is there any reason why we don''t accept it?


    Immediately, many friends came out to express their gratitude to yeshiqiu, and indicated that they would soon awaken their spirits.


    Yes, they want to wake up to their own life before they get the gift of God.


    Coincidentally, everyone who is bubbling now means that.


    Wei Wuxian: "Lord, I have awakened my soul. Please give it to me. Thank you."


    At night, Qiu is browsing the news. Suddenly, Wei Wuxian jumps out and says to himself.

 Chapter 339

    "But before that, there''s one more thing to do."


    With that, he put his palm on Gu xun''er''s forehead and felt the situation in her body with his mental strength. He found that there was a golden fire hidden in her body, but it was sealed. At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth was raised and a faint smile appeared.


    Think I can''t help it if I have a seal? How naive!


    Gu Yuan, don''t you have such a saying that negative is positive?


    "Oh He put down his hand, took out the XuanZhen ruler from Najie, and patted it on Gu xun''er''s head. Suddenly, a blue light flashed. The seal, which prevented the fire from eating Gu xun''er when it was refined, and prevented outsiders from forcibly extracting the fire from her body, was immediately sealed off by nightfall and lost its function.


    Then, at night, qiushen took a breath, and carefully pulled the fire from Gu xun''er''s body.


    Anyway, this woman has become her own booty. Her whole life is her own. It''s natural to ask her for a spark, right?


    Well, it seems that there may be something wrong. It seems that the villain said this. I''m decent. This


    Well, forget it. It doesn''t matter whether it''s decent or villain. The world is not black or white. What I do is decent behavior for people on my side. After all, I caught a woman who wanted to kill me and ransacked something from her. Isn''t it natural?


    For people who stand opposite to me, other people''s little girls are just looking for a lover. You have the heart to deal with such a good woman who attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Are you still a human being, and if you don''t tie other people''s lover away, they won''t come to you for trouble?


    Then, the people in the camp of Party B continue to retort: what''s the matter with the tie? Let''s tie up a scum man who has an engagement with his sister but wants to make friends with other women. In this case, do you have a sister or a fiance, or I''ll introduce some objects to his sister''s fiance, so that he can''t be happy How about Sheng?


    ¡­¡­


    When she thought about it, Qiu suddenly nodded her head at night and said in secret, "I''m right. What''s wrong is that they are the adulterers, especially this woman. When Xiao Yan has a fiancee, she runs to play with others. She''s married and has a daughter. She''s shameless and goes to seduce her husband and father. I''m also a substitute for the immoral woman It''s time to go


    Yes. I, night time autumn, a good man to do justice for heaven!


    "Whoosh!"


    The next second, the fighting spirit in the good man''s hand caught fire, which scared him. He quickly threw away the fire extracted from Gu xun''er''s body, and then threw Gu xun''er away. The other hand took over Xuan zhenchi and waved it to the golden flame that was about to burn the fighting spirit and began to burn his palm.


    Then, the blue light flashed, the flame disappeared, and someone in the night was greatly relieved.


    Cao Ni Ma, it''s very dangerous. It''s almost finished. What should I say? It''s worthy of being the fourth gold emperor in the different fire list. It''s said that in ancient times, its first owner once used it to burn the small world opened up by a strong fighter into nothingness. This legend seems true now. We are so careful, we will still be ignited by it.


    Fortunately, with xuanzhenchi, it can burn the space world opened up by Dousheng, but it can''t burn the seal imposed by xuanzhenchi. Otherwise, it will have to break its arm to survive, or simply change its body.


    Of course, if there was no Xuan zhenchi in hand, autumn would not hastily draw the fire from Gu xunger''s body at night. At least it would have to wait until the banishment umbrella was opened.


    Back to the point, after taking out the fire and throwing it to one side, this fire is countless times stronger than Qinglian Dixin fire. It''s not as honest as Qinglian Dixin fire. Instead, it keeps lighting things and spreading. In the blink of an eye, it lights up a fifth of the hall. This scene makes autumn very angry and funny.


    I''m angry that my palace is going to be renovated. I''m laughing that I''ve got a good treasure this time. It''s different from the Qinglian Dixin fire that makes douhuang crazy. It''s a treasure that makes Dousheng crazy.


    "Hum ~" immediately, with a wave of his big hand, xuanzhenchi''s divine light lit up the whole hall. All the golden flames disappeared in an instant after they were illuminated by the blue divine light. Even the fire, as the source, was also confined to all its power and could no longer burst out its amazing firepower wantonly.


    "The flame that makes Dousheng crazy is still under Doudi after all." After putting out the fire, night autumn step forward, stoop to pick up the fire from the ground, looking at it, light said.


    Then, looking back at Gu xun''er, who had been lost by himself once again, his eyes moved. He opened the private chat window and sent a message to the demon Bruce Lee: "I have got a new creature with good blood. It''s female. I''ll lend it to you for a few days. Remember, don''t kill it. She''s still useful to me. I''ll pay it back then."


    "OK, thank you, master. Bruce Lee will use the female creature in your mouth carefully and won''t hurt it. You can rest assured." After receiving the group leader''s private chat, the demon Bruce Lee suddenly gets a boost. After reading the news sent to him by the group leader, he is even more ecstatic and thanks someone in the night.Recently, the descendants of the magic cell phone Monkey King and pig Bajie have successfully come out. They have been sold in the affiliated world and chat group for a while, setting off an upsurge. He is considering what kind of pet relay he should take to become the main commodity in the next round. Unexpectedly, the group leader brought him a pillow when he wanted to sleep. Oh no, it''s a creature with good blood. It''s true Is to solve a big problem of their own.


    Yes, as a business dragon, devil Bruce Lee has already had experience in this area. He knows that the descendants of Monkey King and pig Bajie can become popular pets temporarily by rubbing the heat of their ancestors, but they can''t be long-term. After all, their ancestors are too weak. Their blood ability is just as good as that of Bruce Lee.


    It is estimated that at most half a month, the number of people who buy monkeys and pigs as pets will be greatly reduced, so it is necessary to make preparations in advance.


    "Well, you just remember. It''s up to you." What he said was don''t kill her, but the devil Bruce Lee promised not to hurt her, which made yeshiqiu pick her eyebrows. The secret way Bruce Lee was very compassionate and didn''t say anything more. Then he grabbed Gu xun''er and sent him a red envelope.


    Last time, Wei Wuxian wanted to let Jiang Cheng smuggle through the red envelope. As a result, Jiang Cheng''s upper body came to him. This time, the situation is different. At night, Qiu and the devil Bruce Lee are in the affiliated world. There is no such thing as smuggling. Besides, I am the leader of the group. I want to send Gu xun''er to others. Will I confiscate her upper body?


    You''re kidding!


    Sure enough, with someone''s mind moving in the night, Gu xun''er, whose soul is sealed, is put into the red envelope and turns into a red envelope pattern, which appears on the private chat screen between himself and the demon Bruce Lee.


    Seeing this, the extremely excited demon Bruce Lee quickly opens the red envelope and takes out the female creatures inside.


    Then, looking at the sleeping beauty in his arms, Bruce Lee is stunned.


    This female is People?

 Chapter 340

    "Lord, do you mean to allow me to sell people in the subsidiary world, or to sell this woman and other orcs?" Looking at Gu xun''er in his arms, the devil Xiaolong frowns and thinks in his heart.


    After Li Maozhen became the position manager of the affiliated world, she issued a law prohibiting the sale of human beings, that is, signing a contract of sale. In this case, if people are sold as pets in the store, they may be closed soon ¡­


    "Sure enough, is it to create orcs?" Murmured the devil little dragon.


    Although there is a word "human" in the name of orcs, they are not human beings. They are two species, right, just like the so-called Mermaid.


    If I sell orcs as pets, it will not violate the law made by Li Maozhen. I don''t think it will make the group leader dissatisfied. Otherwise, what will the group leader do with this woman?


    Don''t let me create human through her, and don''t let me create Orc through her. Please, I''m the owner of a pet shop. If I don''t do either, this woman is useless to me. OK.


    Of course, it''s OK to eat it, but the group leader said that he would return the woman to her, so it''s not OK.


    To sum up, the meaning of the group leader is obvious.


    "Do you want Bruce Lee to create an ORC with this woman''s blood?" Want to understand the devil Bruce Lee murmured.


    Thanks to the group leader again, and then walk to a machine, put Gu xunger on the chair, reach out and click a button of the machine. Suddenly, a set of data appears in front of the demon Bruce Lee.


    This is the monster data that he just sorted out last night and is worth cultivating.


    "Let Bruce Lee see Well, this mountain gorilla with five hundred years of cultivation is good. The gorilla is closely related to human beings, and the five hundred years of Demon power makes it have the ability to break through the reproductive isolation between species. With its menstrual fluid and the woman''s eggs and cells, plus Bruce Lee''s increasingly exquisite magic, it should be able to cultivate a brand new creature known as "scarlet man". I just don''t know the woman''s blood How strong is the ability? Can the demon scarlet who has been cultivated for 500 years fit her The devil Bruce Lee took out his notebook and pen, and while taking notes, he analyzed it in his heart.


    Then, with the mouse in front of the mountain gorilla tick, he hesitated for a while, and the 800 year cultivation of the green winged ape also to tick.


    The ape is also a close relative of human beings. With 800 years of cultivation, it should be able to fit this woman to the greatest extent.


    "Boss, we brought the whirlpool Naruto. The nine horns in his body have agreed to sell some genes. Oh no, chakra gave them to us." Just as the demon Bruce Lee is studying how to make the most of Gu xun''er, the excited voice of ah Fen comes in outside the store. When he hears this, the demon Bruce Lee takes notes suddenly.


    Without responding to him at the first time, the demon Bruce Lee''s pupil shrinks, turns his head and looks at Gu xun''er, who is sitting on the chair. Because his soul is sealed, he falls into a deep sleep.


    A human woman with blood in the group leader who can get a "good" evaluation, a Nine Tailed Fox shaped by natural energy


    Yes, they can fuse their two genes together to create a beautiful, powerful, noble blood and many other Nine Tailed Fox people.


    Nine Tailed Fox?


    That''s right. It''s the kind of ORC with nine fox tails on the lower body and human like appearance on the upper body.


    "This kind of ORC pet is going to be a big sale, isn''t it?" The devil xiaolongzi said excitedly in his heart. He immediately put down his pen and notebook and went out to meet the whirlpool Naruto and the nine trumpets in his body.


    It''s very timely for these two to come.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Forbidden City.


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t pay attention to the situation of the demon Bruce Lee. It''s just a waste to give Gu xun''er to him. After all, even if she doesn''t give it to him, she won''t be able to use it before she returns to the fighting mainland. In that case, why lend it to him?


    You know, although Gu xun''er is very arrogant, she does have arrogant capital. She is the most perfect person who has awakened the blood of fighting emperor in the past thousand years.


    Doudi''s blood, which may not be much in the universe, but at least for now, it is the strongest blood for all the people in the chat group.


    After Xiao Yan became emperor in the original work, his daughter Xiao Xiao''s situation shows that she jumped from douzong to baxingdousheng directly, which is the speed of the Tang Dynasty''s daughter and son.


    To tell you the truth, yeyi sometimes envies those first generation descendants of Doudi very much in private. As soon as they are born, they have the qualification to stand on the top of Douqi continent. The starting point is even farther than the end point of countless people. You say that It''s true that birth decides fate.


    Well, it''s a bit far away. Gu xun''er has a good pedigree, so with the idea of making use of all available resources to develop a stronger chat group, someone at night lent her to the devil Bruce Lee.I hope the devil Bruce Lee can create a good pet through her, and then Well, I''ll pay him some good pets.


    With this thought, Qiu raised his mouth at night, and then put his hands into each other''s sleeves, stepping into the passage in front of him.


    He''s going to Douluo to wake up his martial spirit. I don''t know what kind of martial spirit he will wake up as the leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group.


    It can''t be the devil, can it?


    "It should not be possible. Although there are a lot of villains in the group, I always stick to the decent camp. " Just out of my mind that guess, the next second, the night when autumn shook his head, face not red heart not jump thinking.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few seconds later, Douluo mainland animation version of the world.


    Empire of arms, Kingdom of Barak.


    When the passage is opened, someone''s body appears here at night, and then the passage is closed, because it appears in an alley in the city, so it does not attract people''s attention.


    "It seems that with the end of the war, the people here have gradually recovered their voice." Autumn out of the alley at night, found that there are still some passers-by on the street.

 Chapter 341

    Another God has been awakened. Can god wake up if he wants to?


    That''s not true. On the night when I learned that Tang Sancheng had become a God, I had a dream. In the dream, I woke up many gods, such as Wang Feng, Ye Yu and Bai ge All in all, there are countless.


    People who have had a dream should know that the memory of the dream will soon dissipate after waking up, and finally can only retain a vague impression, but I am different, until now I clearly remember everything in that dream.


    In my dream, I incarnate as a tool man. Wait, tool man?


    Yes, it''s the tool man.


    I kept showing up in shenghun village to awaken the martial spirit of Tang San and his other little friend. After a few years, they both became gods.


    Just when I was proud of this, and also sad and indignant that the Empire of martial spirit was gone and I lost my job, as time goes back, I suddenly became younger and went back to shenghun village to awaken the martial spirit for Tang San and his other little friend.


    Another little friend?


    Yes, don''t ask his little partner how to change people. I don''t know. I''m dreaming.


    Then, I went back to my job and awakened the martial spirits for them. I continued to regard the powerful martial spirits they awakened as useless martial spirits. I almost pointed to their nose and said to them, "you are a waste."


    My God, the God of the future, the soul of martial arts is an abandoned soul. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the whole mainland who dares to do so!


    I don''t understand why I can''t change my mind after repeated teaching, but I still miss Tang San and his little friends when I come here again. That''s what I did in my dream anyway.


    Do you think that''s the end?


    No, far from it.


    One, two, three I don''t know how many times I went back to shenghun village to wake up my martial spirit for Tang San and his different little friends. That tired me. Although I didn''t want to admit it, I really seemed to be a tool man.


    However, it is really the God of running water, the iron tangsan!


    Every time I wake up to two gods, and the next time, another God is gone and replaced. Only Tang San is still waiting for me. I really I don''t know what to say.


    After waking up, I clearly remember the contents of the dream. I firmly believe that this is a warning from God. He asked me to have this dream and let me return to Holy Spirit village constantly to remind me that besides Tang San, I will wake up a God.


    The reason why Tang San''s little friends are changed every time is to tell me that among the two gods that I can wake up in my life, Tang San has been determined, but the other one is still uncertain. It may be Wang Feng, Ye Yu, or who. I need to judge for myself.


    Therefore, from then on, when I face every child who wants to be awakened by himself, I will show them a sunny and friendly smile and show them my friendly side. At the same time, I will analyze their martial spirits carefully and meticulously to ensure that I will not miss another God as I Miss Tang San.


    Back to the present, nearly 20 years have passed since Tang San awakened the martial spirit. I was transferred from a small deacon in Notting city to Soto city and became the main hall of martial spirit. No, I was the director of the affairs management center of the soul master. Nearly two months have passed since I had that dream. In these two months, I have completed the martial spirit awakening for many children, but it can make me pay attention to it There are no more than five who can become gods.


    Just this morning, just before I came here, the number of these five people dropped sharply to four, because the news came that a child was killed by a ghost beast while hunting it. Alas, it''s really pitiful.


    But it also shows that he is not the God I am looking for. The question is, who is the other God in the dream?


    At this time, I met him when I went back to the soul division business processing center.


    Although the child seems to be a teenager and a teenager, and the scene that he appeared here with purple light just now doesn''t look like an ordinary person without soul power, judging from his speech and behavior, he doesn''t look like a madman, so it should be true that he said that he came here to wake up the martial spirit.


    After all, no normal person dares to run wild in the soul division affairs processing center of the martial spirit Empire, because our empress has become a God, and Tang San, the sea god on the other side of Tiandou Empire, has also been defeated and captured by her empress. Although we don''t know what the situation is, it''s hard to turn over again. In this situation, as long as the child''s brain is OK, he won''t be hurt Will come here to tease the officials of the Empire.


    Su Yuntao thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, hearing Su Yuntao''s self introduction, Qiu was stunned at night and looked at the young man in front of him carefully.


    No, he seems to be a young man, but if he is Su Yuntao, who is one of the two most ruthless men in Douluo, he should have entered middle age.


    What? When I came to the martial spirit hall to wake up my martial spirit, I met Su Yuntao. Is this a fate or a predestined meeting?


    "What''s the matter with you, little friend? Do you know me?" Seeing the strange look in his eyes at night, Su Yuntao asked him."Cough, I''ve heard something." He clenched his fist and put it in front of his mouth. He coughed softly. At the same time, he stretched out his other hand and shook it gently with Su Yuntao''s hand. Yeshiqiu replied.


    "Oh? What news have you heard about me? Can you tell me? " They shake each other for a while. After greeting each other, they release their hands. Su Yuntao asks curiously.


    "Of course, I heard that Su Yuntao is the reincarnation of the creator God, so he can wake up and say to the awakened God: you are a waste." At night, Qiu told Su Yuntao the book reviews of many friends when he saw Douluo in his previous life.


    However, hearing that, Su Yuntao''s face suddenly changed. He was a little shy and embarrassed.


    I am the reincarnation of the creator God. How can I not know that I am so powerful?


    It''s really glorious to wake up the martial spirit for Tang San, but Can you stop talking about rubbish? I can''t stand it?


    "Cough, rumor, it''s all rumor. I''m just an ordinary person who happened to wake up a God, not a creator." Copy the night before the autumn movement, also clenched his fist in front of the mouth, coughed a, Su Yuntao some unnatural said.


    Then, his face became serious, and he said to him seriously, "little friend, have you never awakened your soul before? You can''t lie, or you will be punished even if you are not an adult


    "I really haven''t awakened my soul." Night time autumn fearless assurance way.


    "Is he the one I''ve been waiting for these two months?" Hearing that, Su Yuntao moved in his heart. Then he made a gesture of "please" and said, "in this case, please follow me into the hall. Next, I will wake you up for you. Little friend, I have a premonition that your martial spirit must not be simple. Maybe you can become the second God I wake up


    Well, this is the 869th time that Su Yuntao has told people.


    "Well, I think it''s possible." After su Yuntao, he entered the martial spirit hall. Hearing what he said, Qiu winked and nodded at night.


    "Ha, young people are becoming more and more confident now. It''s very good, very good." Leng for a while, Su Yuntao turns back to the night autumn cordial smile way.


    At the same time, my heart kept murmuring: "I hope this time, my expectations will not fail!"

 Chapter 342

    Soon, at night, Qiu and Su Yuntao enter the main hall of the soul division''s affairs processing center in Soto city. To say what kind of processing center it is is is to change its name. It''s no different from the former main hall of martial spirit. It''s still responsible for helping people on the mainland awaken the martial spirit.


    "No, now we should only help the people in the martial spirit Empire wake up the martial spirit, and no longer send people to all parts of the mainland." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    "Well, children, stand in the middle of the awakening platform and try to relax later. Don''t be nervous." Coming to the central stone platform in the hall, Su Yuntao pointed to the position where he drew a circle in front of him and said to yeshiqiu.


    "All right." Although the name of children is not popular, but night someone does not intend to expose their identity, so can only endure, slightly nodded, step forward, stood in the circle on the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Yuntao once again told him not to be nervous. Then, he raised his hand and made a move to several awakening stones placed nearby. Suddenly, those awakening stones were absorbed by him and kept turning around the standing night time autumn. At the same time, they gave out a dazzling golden light.


    "Lone wolf, possessed!" After summoning the awakening stone, Su Yuntao drinks it in a low voice. A black wolf shadow suddenly emerges from his body, and then instantly disappears into his body.


    With the wolf''s shadow coming into the body, Su Yuntao''s long black hair suddenly turned gray, and his muscles swelled up. The light gray hair came out of his bare hands, and his claws came out slowly from his fingers. His whole body was particularly ferocious.


    And just after su Yuntao''s transformation, white, yellow, purple and purple, five halos slowly rose from his feet, and hovered from his feet to his head, which was very wonderful.


    Of course, it is in the eyes of ordinary people. In the eyes of autumn at night, it is similar to those transformed Warcraft. It''s no surprise. Moreover, the lone wolf is not frightening at all. It''s far worse than the Amethyst winged lion king.


    "Children, don''t be afraid. This is my martial spirit. Unicorn. If you wake up later, you can also use this ability after adding a soul ring if you are a beast martial spirit." Seeing that he didn''t seem to be afraid of his own nightfall, Su Yuntao continued to care.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Where do you think I''m scared?


    "Now it''s time to wake up. Don''t move!" He didn''t give yeshiqiu a chance to ask questions, so Yuntao continued. Then he put his hands together to urge the soul power in his body to resonate with the awakening stone that is constantly turning around yeshiqiu.


    All of a sudden, the awakening stones, which are already emitting golden light, become more dazzling. The light released forms a hexagonal light golden mask, which envelops the night and autumn.


    In the golden light, autumn feels that her heart becomes calm at night. There is a warm current around her, which makes her very comfortable. Yes, it''s like listening to the streamer piano.


    Of course, this light doesn''t have the function of Liuguang Qin to clear away evil spirits and eliminate evil in people''s hearts. Otherwise, brother Tao will be invincible in the mainland.


    "Well, open your right hand!" Looking at in the golden light, but did not close the eyes of the night autumn, Su Yuntao picked pick eyebrows, a few seconds later, said to him.


    "Good." Hearing Su Yuntao''s words, I knew for a long time that the night time of awakening process was autumn. She nervously opened her right hand, but There is nothing in the palm.


    This scene makes autumn''s eyes suddenly stare at night. What ghost is the spirit of the group leader?


    "It''s not in the palm. Is it really the spirit of the beast?" At the same time, seeing the emptiness in yeshiqiu''s right hand, he clearly felt that he had not experienced the awakening of martial spirit in the previous awakening process, and concluded that he was su Yuntao''s first awakening.


    Then he looked at the back of Shiqiu at night, but he still didn''t see anything. It''s really strange. It''s not a weapon soul or a beast soul. What''s that?


    "Wait, no, this What is this? " Just when Su Yuntao was puzzled, he suddenly noticed that there was an inclined "big pillar" about seven or eight meters on the right side of nightfall. Subconsciously, he looked up along the pillar. When he looked up, the whole person was immediately startled. His legs trembled, and he stepped back a few steps. Then he simply fell to the ground. His face was extremely frightened. Su Yuntao woke up A man who has been a God has never seen such a big soul!


    "Well?" Having already felt the existence of some of his own martial spirit, he was about to find out what it was and where it was. At that time, Su Yuntao suddenly retreated in horror and fell to the ground, frowning and puzzled.


    Then, he turned his head and looked up along his line of sight, trying to solve his doubts. Unexpectedly, he was just as frightened as Su Yuntao when he turned his head and looked up.


    Although no legs tremble and fall to the ground, at this moment, the night autumn is also a twitch.


    Who''s going to tell him what kind of soul is this?


    At the moment, a huge human shaped martial spirit appeared in front of him. In his hand, this human shaped martial spirit also held an axe which looked quite simple and thick. Because the main hall of martial spirit was only 50 meters high, it bent over to avoid breaking the top floor of the hall.However, looking at this posture, it''s very difficult


    "Bang!" With a bang, the top floor of the hall was still broken by the giant spirit. When it was not restrained, it raised its chest, stood upright, and appeared in front of people.


    At this stop, not only Qiu and Su Yuntao at night, but also passers-by outside the Wu soul hall, Pei, soul division business processing center glared at each other. Then they quickly moved their legs and ran home at a very fast speed, for fear that there would be another war.


    There''s no way. It''s not that you haven''t seen the martial spirit. It''s just that there are hundreds of meters of martial spirit. Who has seen it?


    Even if Dai mubai''s evil eyed white tiger is only two meters high. Well, when he first woke up, he was only two meters long. Now he is fifty or sixty meters long because he has become the title of Douluo. The quality of his martial spirit remains the same. With the addition of the Soul Ring, his body size gradually becomes larger. But this martial spirit has just awakened. Is it so tall?


    "A giant spirit of 100 meters in size holds an axe. Is this spirit..."


    It was his own martial spirit. He was shocked at the moment when he just woke up. But at this moment, yeshiqiu had already reacted to it, felt his intimate connection with it, and understood that he could use it as he wanted. So the shock gradually dissipated. He looked up at the martial spirit that had never appeared in the original work, and his brain was broken In the sea suddenly flashed a character image, immediately the pupil suddenly shrinks, inconceivable murmur way.


    Then, he communicated with the system in his heart and said to it, "system, help to identify this martial spirit and see what kind of existence it is!"


    "Ding, got it..." With that, the system identifies the giant spirit by putting it on the shelf in the mall, and then instantly removing it. Soon, the information about the spirit appears in front of yeshiqiu''s eyes.


    It says: "ultimate power, Pangu..."

 Chapter 343

    "The ultimate power, the soul of Pangu, the soul of Chuangshi, the emperor of the protoss, has powerful blood ability and can suppress all other spirits and spirits.


    Note: the quality of martial spirit is in the late stage of immortality and can grow up with the master. "


    Looking at the results identified by the system, yeshiqiu''s mouth didn''t know when to open, and a dazed expression appeared on his face.


    Although there was speculation in his heart as early as the moment he saw the giant soul holding the axe, when the speculation was confirmed, he could not help but overturn the river and the sea in his heart for a long time.


    Can he say that before the system completed the identification, his reason told him that this soul might be not only Pangu, but also a woodcutter?


    Cough, well, although this may exist, the probability is too low. After all, which woodcutter is so big and looks so powerful. He should have been too nervous at that time, so he thought so.


    Back to the point, yeshiqiu thought that the spirit of sea god was not suitable for him and playing with water was not his own style, so he wanted to come here to wake up his innate life. But Pangu It turns out that the creator God of Douluo is also called this name, and can the soul master awaken this kind of martial spirit?


    Well, it seems that it is possible and acceptable.


    This is because Pangu is not the same person as Pangu in the wasteland world. Even though they have the same appearance and identity, they come from different worlds. For example, there is Poseidon in this world, and there is Poseidon in Greek mythology. In this world, there is the God of Rocha. In other Chinese mythologies, there is also the God of Rocha It is a brand new world. We must look at it alone and not mix it with the setting of other worlds.


    Then, as a first-class God, the sea god can appear as a martial spirit, and as a creator God, why can''t Pangu appear as a martial spirit?


    However, not only the heir to the throne and the servant of God are entitled to obtain the spirit of God, are they the heirs appointed by the creator God of Douluo?


    No way. He''s already dead.


    "Well, anyway, judging from the results of the systematic appraisal, I seem to have awakened a great martial spirit with three qualities of immortality. This should be the most powerful martial spirit that can be awakened in Douluo world. Maybe it''s a good thing to know." I don''t know that when I accept Su Yuntao''s awakening, my body suddenly fluctuates because of the slightest power law of practicing Qiyu''s exercise secret. At night, Qiu murmurs in his heart.


    It''s not that he has a big heart, it''s that he can''t figure out the reason. It''s meaningless to tangle any more. Besides, Qiyu hasn''t gone yet. With him in this world, what can he be afraid of?


    Although the setting of Qiyu invincible is not valid in all the worlds, at least in this world, no one will be able to defeat it. Even if the Dragon God provokes him, it''s probably a matter of one blow.


    With such a big backer here to bully all living beings, what else can I be afraid of?


    At this moment, someone in the night automatically ignores the state of mind that he doesn''t dare to face Qiyu, thinking of it in his heart.


    "Cough, little friend, can you put away your martial spirit?" At this time, a trembling voice came into someone''s ear in the night, looking for fame. Su Yuntao, who fell on the ground, saw that the martial spirit of his lone wolf had been separated from his body by Pangu''s martial spirit, and he was trembling there as if he were human. Su Yuntao, like his martial spirit, was also trembling, but he still asked himself The problem just happened.


    "Of course." He helped himself to wake up his martial spirit, but he accidentally scared others. At night, Qiu was also a little sorry. He immediately responded to him. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly put it away by his close relationship with Pangu''s martial spirit.


    With the control of yeshiqiu, Pangu''s martial spirit becomes smaller and smaller. Finally, when it becomes similar to yeshiqiu''s body shape, it turns into a little light and melts into his body. It disappears from Su Yuntao''s eyes.


    "Hoo Seeing this scene, Su Yuntao was greatly relieved.


    As a man who has been awakened to God, he suffered a great threat just now. It was not only the deterrence brought by the huge size of the martial spirit, but also the magical suppression. His lone wolf suddenly ran out of his body in the moment when the giant martial spirit raised his chest and stood up straight. It was as if he had been greatly frightened. The soul master and the martial spirit were very close The existence of secret, especially the spirit of beast. If the spirit of beast is hurt, the soul master will also be hurt. In the same way, if the spirit of beast is suppressed and frightened, the soul master can''t be spared.


    It''s the first time that I''ve been working for children''s awakening of martial spirit for decades.


    However, this also shows one thing, his expectation this time has not failed, in front of this child, he really has the talent to become a god!


    "It''s him. It can''t be wrong. It must be him, the person I''ve been waiting for in my dream!" After Pangu''s martial spirit was collected by yeshiqiu, his fear gradually dissipated. Instead, Su Yuntao''s excitement gradually increased. He looked at the uncontrollable wolf light in yeshiqiu''s eyes and swallowed his saliva. Let alone how excited he was."Are you OK, master Su Yuntao?" After putting away the martial spirit, yeshiqiu steps forward, reaches out a palm to Su Yuntao, who is still sitting on the ground, and asks him.


    "Oh, I''m ok, it''s OK, it''s OK." After hearing the question of yeshiqiu, Su Yuntao returns to his mind. Holding the palm of yeshiqiu''s hand, Su Yuntao stands up from the ground and says quickly.


    However, that is to say, his legs are still shaking.


    "Lone wolf, take it!" After standing up, Su Yuntao put away his shameful soul. Then, he stretched out his hands and wanted to grasp yeshiqiu''s shoulder. However, he felt that it was a bit abrupt, so he hesitated for a moment. Finally, he put his hands back and put them down.


    Then, he was very excited to yeshiqiu and said, "little friend, I haven''t asked your name just now. Is it convenient for you to tell me?"


    "Well My name is yeshiqiu After thinking about it, although I think it''s better not to expose my identity, so as not to let my friends have a chance to know that I''m not the super power in their mind, brother Tao has helped me wake up such a powerful martial spirit. It seems that it''s not quite true if I use a pseudonym to deceive others, and what I wake up is the martial spirit of the creator God, even if I say it It won''t lose the face of the group leader, so tell him his real name.


    "Autumn at night? Good name, that, Xiao Qiu, can I call you that? " Su Yuntao some uneasy to night autumn asked.


    "Of course." He was not as old as he was when he was two generations old. He wanted to call it that, so he praised it.


    "Ha ha, OK, that''s what I call it.


    Xiaoqiu, I don''t know what your martial spirit is just now, because I''ve never seen it before. But I can conclude that it''s not simple. It''s definitely the top level or even super martial spirit.


    Well Xiaoqiu, I want to take you to Wuhun city to meet your majesty. Please accept you as an apprentice. In the future, maybe you can become a god like your majesty. What do you think? Would you like to


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What, please accept me as an apprentice?

 Chapter 344

    Brother Tao, are you sure you''re not joking? Where is bibidong qualified to be my teacher?


    If I hadn''t arranged for someone to help her change her life, she would have gone to another world to report!


    What''s more, I don''t need her at all. Well, even if she is stronger than me now, what''s the use? The teacher teaches the students to grow up, not to pass on her own strength to them. She has nothing to teach me. On the contrary, I teach her more or less.


    "Why don''t you?" See night time autumn and don''t think of so, peep out matchless happy facial expression, vegetable cloud Tao Leng for a while, don''t understand to him of ask a way.


    "Well, I take her as my teacher Not quite Autumn answers at night.


    "Why not? Now the little Lord, no, his highness is no longer the God of angels. Tang San, the God of the sea, has been defeated and captured by her majesty. Presumably, it has fallen down. The two remaining God palaces on the side of Tiandou empire are auxiliary gods. They are far less powerful than her majesty. In this world, there is no better teacher than her majesty. " Too excited, Su Yuntao finally put his hands on the shoulder of yeshiqiu and advised him.


    He thought that, with the talent of nightfall and the dream he had, and with the guidance of bibidong, who had already become a God, he would certainly become a God in the future.


    While he was still a human being, he who recommended a super talent to the pope would surely be rewarded and allowed to move to Wuhun city. Then, he would be able to show up in front of night time and autumn to build a good relationship and establish a deep friendship.


    When he became a God, with his awakening grace, recommendation, and friendship accumulated over the years, would he be decent if he didn''t take care of himself?


    It must be outrageous. It''s outrageous!


    Therefore, Su Yuntao very much hopes that nightfall can follow his own wishes and follow him to meet bidong in Wuhun City, so that he can have a very thick leg in the future.


    "Well Master Su Yuntao, you are so excited. " It''s the first time that I was caught by a man''s shoulder. At night, a look of disgust flashed in autumn''s eyes. I gently took his hand away and politely said.


    "Cough, I''m sorry, but Xiaoqiu, I sincerely suggest you consider my proposal. You know, I have awakened a God, and I have a hunch that you will be the second God I awakened, because your talent is the best of my awakened children.


    But if you want to become a God, talent alone is not enough, and the day after tomorrow''s efforts and education are also the key. So I would like to recommend you to go to Wuhun city to worship her majesty as a teacher, so that you can meet the conditions in this respect and have a greater grasp of becoming a God in the future. Do you understand? " Su Yuntao took his hand back, coughed, and then said sincerely to yeshiqiu.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Your words sound reasonable, but I don''t understand. When we met for the first time, why do you care so much about me? Why do you think of becoming a God for me?


    "Xiaoqiu, think about it in your heart first, and then reply to me later. It''s not urgent. Let''s test your innate psychic power first. " Seeing the look in his eyes at night, Su Yuntao reveals his doubts. Su Yuntao secretly says that he is still a little anxious, and immediately changes the topic.


    "Not bad." Nodded, night autumn said.


    "Hoo Seeing that 90% of them might be the second God in his dream who would be awakened by himself and didn''t refuse this proposal, Su Yuntao was relieved. Then he drew the soul power identification ball next to him with a move, handed it to yeshiqiu with a smile on his face, and said to him, "come on, Xiaoqiu, have a try."


    "Well." Should a, both hands took the crystal ball, but before the beginning of identification, night autumn asked Su Yuntao: "master Su Yuntao, how many levels of soul power can this ball identify at most?"


    "This is the congenital soul power test ball. It can only test the congenital soul power, but will not count the acquired soul power. So its upper limit is the congenital full soul power level 10." Su Yuntao explained.


    "Only to identify the congenital soul power of the appraisal ball?" Hearing this, Qiu Jian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly at night. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he urged his fighting spirit and asked his crystal ball to identify.


    And then


    "Bang!" In Su Yuntao''s startled eyes, the soul power appraisal ball in Qiu''s hand exploded in less than a second at night, and turned into bits of debris scattered together. Well, it can''t be broken any more.


    "Well, how is that possible?" Seeing this scene, Su Yuntao''s eyes almost fell to the ground, startled.


    This is the congenital soul power test ball. It can only test the congenital soul power, and the upper limit is still level 10. Does this child''s congenital soul power exceed level 10?


    Over ten?


    Oh, yes, it''s more certain that he is another God who will be awakened by me!


    Thinking of this, Su Yuntao clenched his fist and told himself in his heart: "hold on, you must hold on to this thigh. If you Miss Tang San''s lesson, you must not repeat it!"On the other side, seeing the broken soul power appraisal ball in his hand, he said in the dark at night: "sure it is


    In this world, the so-called innate soul power is not so much the innate soul power as the soul power possessed before the awakening of the martial spirit.


    Otherwise, what is Xuantian Gong that Tang San practiced for so many years before he awakened his martial spirit?


    Is that internal power born to him or cultivated later?


    But


    "In the era of Douluo, it was only in the Tang Dynasty that people began to practice Kung Fu. After the awakening of the martial spirit, other people decided that there was innate soul power that could be improved through meditation. So it''s reasonable to have this misunderstanding." Autumn turns to think about it at night.


    "Master Su Yuntao, it seems that there is something wrong with your appraisal ball. Thank you for helping me wake up. This is a little of my heart. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. I hope I can see you again in the future." After determining the specific definition of the so-called congenital soul power, yeshiqiu has no interest in identifying his own congenital soul power, because his personal data in the system has shown that the soul power is level 94. Then he takes out a blood Bodhi from Najie, thrusts it into Su Yuntao''s hand, and says to him.


    Finish saying, turn round to want to leave.


    Who knows, just turned a body, behind suddenly came a bang, followed by, Su Yuntao extremely respectful and powerful cry.


    "Whether you want to go to Wuhun city to worship her majesty, please allow me to follow you. I, Su Yuntao, would like to be your most loyal servant


    Yes, it''s not good to be God''s friend and servant. Isn''t the great sacrifice the servant of angel God?


    In the future, I can be like him!

 Chapter 345

    That''s right. In order to hold his thighs, Su Yuntao didn''t even have to be cheeky this time.


    After all - can cheek bring me money?


    No.


    Can you bring me power?


    No.


    Can you bring me status?


    Not at all.


    In that case, what else do I need it for!


    As long as you can hold on to the thigh of the future God and become the existence under the gods and above all people in the future, be a servant, be a servant of God. This is something that many people can''t ask for, and you must firmly grasp it.


    Su Yuntao told himself in his heart.


    At the same time, hearing the sound, he turned around and saw Su Yuntao kneeling on the ground with both legs. He looked at himself sincerely, and his eyes were full of expectation. At night, when Qiu''s brows were picked, the whole person felt a little strange.


    Brother Tao, is he swollen? He wanted to be my most loyal servant when he met for the first time. Can someone in my night have such a leading temperament that people can''t wait to be commanded by me when they meet?


    "No, I don''t think so." Although some narcissism, but in the end there is a degree, night autumn shook his head in his heart, and soon rejected this speculation, but if he did not do anything, it seems a bit shameful.


    At the same time, he said to him, "master Su Yuntao, what are you doing? Get up


    "Please don''t call me master. I''m just a little soul king. I can''t afford this title. Besides, if you don''t agree, I won''t get up. I''ll move you with my sincerity!" Su Yuntao refused the support of yeshiqiu and said firmly to him.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    So brother Tao, are you suffering from brain disease?


    Put a good soul, imperial officials do not do, but rather give me a servant, do you know me, do you know my origin?


    Wait, is it because


    Looking back on the intersection of Su Yuntao and himself, thinking of the martial spirit of Pangu that he had just awakened, and the things that made the congenital soul power appraisal ball broken, suddenly, yeshiqiu knew.


    Feeling brother Tao, he polished his eyes this time and saw that he was extraordinary, so he wanted to have a relationship with himself.


    "Well, the martial spirit of Pangu awakened just now really put a lot of pressure on people. Even as the holder, I was shocked in an instant." At night, Qiu thinks about it and understands brother Tao''s behavior in his heart.


    After all, the vast majority of people in this world are realists. In the face of their unique talents, they are sure to make great achievements in the future. They do not hesitate to give up their dignity and ask to be their servants. Fortunately, they can be promoted to heaven in the future. This is also a very normal thing.


    Moreover, this kind of behavior may not mean giving up dignity for them, because everyone''s bottom line is different. Some people feel that they should not kneel down and stick to the principle of being the first person in the world.


    Even though he''s not in the world at all.


    But some people have a clear positioning for themselves, knowing that some behaviors that may not be pleasant to say will not damage their dignity.


    Just like before passing through the night and autumn, so many people pray for God and worship Buddha, and kneel down one by one. Are they all people who don''t want dignity?


    You''re kidding!


    In the same way, Su Yuntao''s performance in this world of empire can be regarded as standard, just like most people at the same level as him.


    But


    "Master Su Yuntao, I don''t need servants." Understanding to understand, night autumn or refused his request.


    It''s true that I''m not averse to having a servant, but brother Tao''s first soul ring is white, and he''s nearly 50 years old, so he doesn''t meet his criteria for choosing a servant.


    Let him follow, will only delay himself, he can''t even run errands.


    You know, the most important thing in running errands is speed, but he Well, let''s not mention it!


    "How?" Hearing yeshiqiu''s refusal, Su Yuntao immediately got excited and said to him, "I have a premonition that you are the second God I awakened. Even if you don''t need a servant now, you will certainly need it in the future. In this case, I, Su Yuntao, would like to be your most loyal servant. After you become a God in the future, I am willing to protect your God forever!"


    Seeing that yeshiqiu is not the kind of kid who is easy to be fooled by others, Su Yuntao worries that he will doubt his bad purpose. He tangles in his heart for a while, and finally chooses to say what he really thinks.


    After hearing what he said, someone finally understood everything.


    Feelings you that is not just a word of encouragement, you ya really think I can become God ah?


    Well, you''re right. Now the Poseidon has fallen into my hands. I can become a God whenever I want. But do you believe in your premonition?


    I didn''t know that Su Yuntao had been an incarnation tool man. He kept going back to shenghun village to wake up his dreams for various gods. At night, Qiu sipped his mouth, and he didn''t know what to say.Yes, in the era of Douluo, the sea god and angel God will choose a servant to give them powerful power to protect their inheritance place, help them test their heirs, and even sacrifice for the heirs of the throne in the future.


    Fortunately, like posisi, the servant of Poseidon, she can keep her soul immortal after sacrifice and stay with her beloved forever.


    It''s a beautiful thing to look at.


    Su Yuntao, however, did not know the existence of posisi, so he should take qiandaoliu as an example. As a divine servant, he has 99 level soul power and is one of the three most powerful people in this era.


    In terms of power, he was the first person worthy of it. Of course, this was before bibidong became a God.


    Moreover, although qiandaoliu died later, it was enough for the old man to live such a long time. With Su Yuntao''s cultivation, he certainly could not live so long in his normal life.


    After understanding this, yeshiqiu can better understand Su Yuntao''s action.


    But I''m not really interested in you servant.


    Looking at Su Yuntao, who is determined to kneel on the ground and refuses to get up in front of him, he frowns slightly at night and feels embarrassed.


    If someone makes such an unreasonable request, he can directly transfer the person away, or even kick the other person before leaving and say, "you deserve it?"


    But brother Tao is different.


    He helped to awaken his immortal soul. Although it may not have much to do with him, it''s the same who helped him to awaken. But who can make it clear that even the soul has the risk of mutation. Maybe someone else will help him to awaken, and the soul of Pangu will mutate into a useless soul!


    Therefore, from this point of view, brother Tao has made some contributions.


    Because of this, he gave him a blood Bodhi as a gift of thanks, but he was not interested in it. He wanted to be a servant of God, so


    He closed his eyes and thought about it for a long time. At last, yeshiqiu made a decision. He stood up straight and said to Su Yuntao, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him: "well, master Su Yuntao, since you are so optimistic about me and think I can become a God, I hope I can become a servant of God in the future, then I''ll send you to see your Majesty in Wuhun city and ask her to take you as a servant. In this way, you will soon become a servant of God


    Su Yuntao


    What, you don''t want me to recommend you to her majesty, on the contrary, you have to recommend me to her majesty?

 Chapter 346

    After listening to yeshiqiu''s words, Su Yuntao was stunned. He didn''t understand that he was asking this man to accept himself as a slave. How could he suddenly become that he wanted to recommend himself to her majesty?


    Well, it would be better if she could be her Majesty''s servant. After all, her majesty has become a God, and this boy doesn''t know when to wait.


    But your majesty, will she agree to your recommendation? And, Xiao Peng Xiaoqiu, do you know her majesty?


    Su Yuntao raised three questions in his mind.


    I don''t know what Su Yuntao thought in his heart. Yeshiqiu thought it was good to do this. He not only satisfied Su Yuntao''s wish, let himself repay his awakening, but also gave him a servant!


    Although this servant was originally her minister, this point can be ignored.


    Let''s get back to business.


    "That..." Su Yuntao opens his mouth and wants to say something to yeshiqiu, such as asking him three questions about his soul.


    "Master Su Yuntao, I''ll send you to Wuhun city to see your queen. You can rest assured that she will accept you as a servant." Without waiting for Su Yuntao to finish his speech, yeshiqiu said to him directly. With that, he opened the communication system in his heart and opened the passage to the location of bibidong.


    Looking at the passage like a black hole that suddenly appeared in front of him, Su Yuntao''s mouth suddenly froze, and a look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    This is What did he do? That''s how he did it? Didn''t he just wake up to the martial spirit, and even the Soul Ring hasn''t been added yet?


    Su Yuntao has three more problems in his mind.


    "Well, I''ve sent a message to your Majesty the queen. If you like, you can see her after going through this passage. Then she will take you as her servant. If you don''t want to, the passage will be closed in half an hour. The blood Bodhi I gave you just now can improve your soul power by two or three levels. It''s also a little bit of my heart. In a word, thank you for helping me wake up my martial spirit. " He didn''t help Su Yuntao to get up again. At night, Qiu squatted in front of him and said thanks to him.


    With that, the purple light flashed straight into the sky, past the big hole where Pangu''s spirit appeared, and disappeared in the hall at night.


    "Er..." Looking up at the big hole, and then looking down at the passage in front of him, Su Yuntao swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time. He wanted to stop nightfall, but all the people were gone. It was useless to cry.


    After a long time, Su Yuntao got up from the ground and looked at the hall from left to right. He hesitated for a long time. Finally, he chose to believe in the words of nightfall, put away his blood Bodhi and walked carefully into the passage in front of him.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have a heart. It''s just that the other party is too mysterious. He not only wakes up such a powerful martial spirit, but also has such mysterious skills that he can disappear in front of his soul king. This kind of phenomenon puts a mysterious veil on autumn at night.


    Thinking of his dream again, Su Yuntao took a deep breath and finally decided to gamble. Maybe he could really go to the top of his life and become a servant of God!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after leaving the soul division affairs processing center in Soto City, he flew rapidly in the air at night and autumn.


    "Ha, the soul of Pangu, with his axe in his hand, this trip is not in vain!" Clench fists, feel the soul of their own body, night autumn mouth raised, happy smile.


    Then, with a move in mind, he entered the chat group and wanted to see if there was any group of friends who wanted to get the application from Poseidon.


    Who knows, as soon as he entered the group, he saw Qiyu sending out a fatal triple question to Pudu Cihang.


    Qi Yu: "are you a centipede freak, Pudu Cihang? What do you mean by swallowing the national fortune? Do you want to harm people? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I had a good chat with my friends. Suddenly, I was surprised by Qi Yu. I don''t know why. Pudu Cihang suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Because Qiyu has been in the group for a short time, his friends don''t know much about him except that he is good at fighting against injustice.


    Even if he introduced himself at that time and said that he was a hero, Pudu Cihang and most of the people in the group didn''t pay attention to it.


    After all, this is the boss chat group of the world. Who can enter here is not worthy of the title of hero?


    Just like me, I enter the palace at the risk of being eaten by the Dragon Qi, intending to devour the national fortune and form a dragon. If my deeds are spread, the whole demon clan will be proud of me. I''m just an inspirational monster.


    So here comes the question. What do you do with these three questions?


    "Well, the first two seem to have no meaning, but the last question seems to be..." Having seen the battle video of Qiyu uploaded by the group leader before, I have an inaccurate understanding of Qiyu''s terror strength. As Pudu Cihang wipes the sweat on his forehead, he quickly analyzes each other''s words in his heart and considers how to answer him.


    Qi Yu: @ Why don''t you talk to Pudu Cihang? You are a weirdo. You want to harm people, right"No, no, I never wanted to hurt anyone!" Feeling the danger between the lines, Purdue Cihang, who had a guess in his heart, quickly denied it.


    He is telling the truth. Although he has harmed a lot of people, he has never thought about this kind of thing in his heart, because he has only one goal, which is to devour the national fortune.


    It''s just a means to harm people!


    Qiyu: "no? That''s why I''m oversensitive. "


    "Hoo Seeing what Qiyu said, he made sure that the goods were bigoted. Because he was a human, he would not allow non-human creatures to harm others. While Pudu Cihang cursed in his heart, he was also a little lucky. Fortunately, he was very clever. He felt the hidden meaning in the text from the text messages sent by the other party. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Qiyu: "after I''m tired of playing in this world, go to your world and have a look. You are a centipede and can actually become human. It''s amazing. Your world must be very interesting."


    "Pudu Cihang"! "


    Qiyu: "Oh, by the way, take Janos with you. Centipede, can you teach apprentices? I told jenos about my training method, but he is a robot. That method is useless to him, and I don''t know how to teach him. Otherwise, you can help me teach him, or you can tell jenos about the strange people who are harmful to people, and let him fight with the strange people. It should be a practical course. Well, it''s really a troublesome thing to take in apprentices. "


    "Pudu Cihang"! "


    A monster who does harm to people? battle?


    Catching a few words in the message sent by Qiyu, Purdue Cihang looks up at the sky and suddenly feels that his whole life is not good.


    This big man, who is 90% not allowed to be harmed by non-human beings, wants to come to his own world and bring his apprentice with him. It''s over. I''m finished!


    "Bald devil, this is Do you want to be a hero in a different world Autumn murmurs at night.

 Chapter 347

    In fact, as early as the moment Qiyu entered the group, yeshiqiu had expected such a day, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    It seems that Pudu Cihang is doomed!


    No, not necessarily. As long as he doesn''t do bad things during the time when Qiyu goes through the past, and doesn''t be discovered by Qiyu, it''s OK to save his life. After all, Qiyu doesn''t kill any non-human creatures, just like the orangutan in the evolution house. Qiyu let it go.


    The reason for this is that the other party didn''t harm others in front of Qiyu and knew the current affairs very well.


    Pudu Cihang is different from the iron gorilla. He killed a lot of people, but


    Few people know about this. In the ghost world of the beautiful girl, he is still the protector of the country. People regard him as a great hero who can help all living beings. So as long as Qi Yu doesn''t find out that he is a guy who brings disaster to the country and the people, he will be OK. At most, he is not in danger.


    "If he''s smart, he should know what to do?" Looking at the head of Pudu Cihang, Qiu murmurs at night, touching his chin.


    To tell you the truth, when Pudu Cihang first entered the group, someone in the night also had a tangle in his mind. Should he try to get rid of this guy and be a great man to save the whole world once in a while, but after thinking about it, let''s forget it. The water in that world is so deep, who can ensure that Pudu Cihang will become the protector of the country, not the hand of the god Buddha who has disappeared in the face?


    Without one, there will be a second and a third.


    This is not the night when someone was worrying about the sky. In the romance of Fengshen, empress Nuwa assigned fox spirits to confuse King Zhou. As a result, so many people were killed by torture. This is the best example. It can be seen that god Buddha is likely to do this kind of thing.


    What''s more, the third movie is more than one hundred years later than the second one. At that time, the world was still in chaos. What does that mean?


    It shows that after Yan Chixia and the one who killed the great monster Pudu Cihang, who brought disaster to the country and the people, the world has not settled down after more than 100 years.


    This NIMA is really powerful!


    In that world, there is a saying that there must be evil when the country is going to die, but this evil has absorbed a lot of national fortune and will soon make the country perish. At this time, if you get rid of him, there will still be some national fortune left. What the imperial court wants to die is not dead, but there is only half tone left.


    It goes without saying what will happen.


    War, war, or war


    Human beings fought against each other, and the blood flowed into a river, until the imperial court collapsed completely, and a new dynasty was established.


    But in the middle of this, after more than 100 years, the new dynasty has not been established. How miserable should the people living in this period be?


    So, on the whole, I think it''s OK.


    If he dies, unless he spends a lot of points, the chat group will lose contact with the ghost world. From a realistic point of view, for the sake of the people in that world, let him absorb all the national fortune he is absorbing, so that the dynasty that has not been saved can end earlier and the new dynasty can be established earlier.


    As for the future, let''s talk about it later.


    "Group leader, just now Qiyu said that when he was tired of playing in Douluo, he would come to the world of poor monk. You see, what should I do?" At night, Qiuwei is shocked that Qiyu is about to change the world. Suddenly, a message pops up in the private chat window. It''s Pudu Cihang. The old man is asking for help.


    "Do what you should do. You didn''t do anything to offend Qiyu. What''s to be afraid of." At night, Qiu casually replied a message to him.


    "But that Qiyu group seems to hate the creatures that hurt human beings." Did not expect the group leader''s reply so casual, Purdue Cihang very nervous said.


    Yeshiqiu: "I hate it, too."


    Pudu Cihang


    Poor monk, is this the rhythm of finishing the calf?


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Pudu Cihang: "no, no more."


    Night time autumn: "Oh."


    [Ding, group leader has turned on do not disturb mode. ¡¿


    Purdue Cihang


    Group leader, does he really not know what I am worried about, or does he deliberately ignore me?


    Seeing the prompt message of the system on the chat screen, and seeing the red fork next to the group leader''s head, Purdue Cihang immediately became more worried and scared. Ninety nine percent of the non-human creatures who can''t harm human beings are coming, and the group leader doesn''t care about him. He will be finished, right!


    Woo woo ~


    [Ding, the group leader has turned on the online mode. ¡¿


    "eh?" Suddenly, another system message appeared on the screen. Seeing this, Purdue Cihang''s eyes suddenly lit up. Did the group leader


    Yeshiqiu: "you should have seen the group files I uploaded. A large part of the people who enter the chat group are villains. The fate of villains before they enter the group is that they were killed by the main characters. Although they enter the group, there is a certain chance that they will reverse their fate, but things are not absolute. What their future will be is up to you.In this world of heaven and earth, excluding those rare cases, the universal truth is: evil is more than right!


    Even if Qiyu doesn''t visit you this time, if you don''t change your personal settings as soon as possible and wash yourself white, sooner or later, you will suffer a loss.


    You''ve been in the group for quite a long time. You get along well with your group friends on weekdays, and you''ve done things for me once or twice. I''ll give you a few words, and then you can figure out what to do by yourself. "


    After sending this message, there was no chance for Purdue Cihang to speak. Nightfall once again turned on the do not disturb mode, and then the thunder wings behind him vibrated, and the whole person turned into a purple light and blasted away in the direction of the sea.


    The martial spirit has been awakened. The next step is to strengthen the martial spirit and improve one''s cultivation through the sea god.


    In addition, if you remember correctly, the angel God of this world can summon the sun''s true fire, while the Poseidon can extract the powerful Taiyin water from the sea.


    "Before we go back to the mainland, we should extract a part of Taiyin water, which can match the real fire of the sun. Maybe it can be used in the war between me and the ancient people." Autumn murmurs at night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the ghost world of beautiful women.


    Want to say something to the group leader, but the group leader''s hand speed is extremely fast, and the do not disturb mode has been turned on. Pudu Cihang has no choice but to silently delete the edited message and send it out again.


    "Thank you for your guidance. I will keep it in mind."


    After sending the message, Pudu Cihang sat down cross legged, carefully read the message sent to him by yeshiqiu several times, and then kept chanting: "evil can''t be good, evil can''t be good..."


    Then, close your eyes, clench your fist, don''t know what you''re thinking.


    After a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and said seriously, "come on, put up the list in the name of this seat, saying that this seat has pity on the world, suffering from disasters, with endless sorrow in his heart. Therefore, with great wisdom and great magic power, he asked Heaven for 10 million loads of grain, and in a few days, he will arrange the disciples under the seat to evenly distribute to the world.


    Moreover, at present, the phenomenon of enclosure by officials of the imperial court is extremely serious. I hope your majesty will punish those who enclosure the land severely and distribute the land reasonably to the people in the world according to the area and fertility.


    And... "


    Pudu Cihang said several things on one''s face, and basically copied the reform of Nanzhao state by Baiyue, that is, the data changed a little. After all, there are more people here than in Nanzhao state.


    A few minutes later, after listening to Pudu Cihang''s instructions, several of his disciples who were summoned by him looked at each other and could see the incredible color in each other''s eyes.


    "Why, didn''t you hear me?" Seeing that these little centipedes didn''t come to take their orders, Purdue Cihang looked at them and said in a cold voice.


    "No, it''s just Shifu. Don''t you devour the national fortune?" The eldest disciple of Pudu Cihang quickly took a step forward, knelt on the ground and said respectfully to Pudu Cihang.


    "Of course


    "Then why do you have to work hard to do these things to help mankind? If the people of the world are well fed and well fed, won''t the national fortune become more and more prosperous? Then when can you finish it?"


    "Hum, the world is well-off, and the national fortune may not be more and more prosperous. Besides, even if it is more and more prosperous, I can Wait a minute. It''s getting more and more prosperous. It''s swallowing up the national fortune. I... " Suddenly, something happened. Pudu Cihang lowered his head and murmured a few words. Then, his eyes widened. The expression on his face was not to mention how wonderful it was.


    Why didn''t you think of it before?


    My goal has never been to devour the country''s fortune, but to transform it into a dragon by devouring it. It''s just that the country''s fortune at that time was just enough to transform itself into a dragon. If, like cutting leeks, I can help the country become strong and rich on one hand, and make its fortune powerful on the other, and then devour it on the other hand, wouldn''t it Did I swallow the endless national fortune?


    In this case


    "No, poor monk, I can not only become a dragon, maybe I can become the top of the dragon!" Pudu Cihang was shocked.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Pudu Cihang''s face was not right, his elder disciple asked him with concern.


    "It''s nothing. I just decided that we should do something different in the future, and try our best to help your majesty govern the country well while swallowing up the national fortune." Pudu Cihang waved his hand and said seriously to his first disciple.


    However, hearing this, his elder disciple twitched uncontrollably, hesitated for a while, and said, "master, have you forgotten that the emperor is dead? You killed him yourself?"


    Pudu Cihang


    "Master?" Seeing that Pudu Cihang did not speak, his elder disciple whispered to him again.


    "Well, it''s OK. Some people are alive. In fact, they are dead. Some are dead, but they are still alive. Your majesty belongs to the latter. In the eyes of the world, they are still alive. That''s OK. Boss


    "The disciple is here!""From today on, you will replace Lao Jiu and appear in front of the world in the guise of your majesty. You are not allowed to take off the guise unless necessary." Pudu Cihang said to his first disciple.


    "Yes, master!" Although he didn''t understand what Pudu Cihang was going to do, he just did as he told him. Alas, he suddenly missed little eighteen. If he was here, he would see through master''s intention and let us have a number in mind.


    In other words, before master left, he said that he would take little eighteen to have a long experience. Why did master come back, but little eighteen didn''t. where did he go?

 Chapter 348

    I don''t know that my favorite younger martial brother, Xiao Yan, has been abandoned by my master. Now, as a slave of yuzhibo Sasuke and Bai yuechu, he works hard in the spiritual field of the affiliated world. The elder disciple of Pudu Cihang looks at him and doesn''t know which one is wrong. He suddenly wants to govern this human country. He sighs silently in his heart.


    I can''t understand the profound meaning of Shifu''s strange behavior. As a senior brother, it''s really hard for him.


    If he can''t do it well, he will be in bad luck, won''t he?


    "By the way, there''s another thing. In the near future, friends from other countries will visit us. You must remember that we can''t let each other know that we''ve done harm to others. We must let them believe our superficial identity." At this time, suddenly thought of something, Purdue Cihang then told his disciples.


    "Master, what is your apparent identity?"


    "Do you even need this seat to remind you? Of course, it''s a Buddhist monk who helps the emperor manage the etiquette in the palace and help all living beings to live in peace!" Pudu Cihang said in a bad mood.


    Many little centipede spirits


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, Douluo mainland animation version of the world, Poseidon island.


    A purple light came across the sky and landed on the coast. Then, the light dissipated and a young man in a white dress appeared here.


    Looking at the boundless blue sea in front of him, Qiu opened his arms at night and breathed deeply. I haven''t seen the sea for a long time. Seeing it, I can''t help feeling better.


    "It''s here to finish the work of God''s giving martial spirit and improving soul power." After a while, at night, Qiu murmured a word in his heart. Then he put his hands together and said in his heart, "martial spirit, show!"


    "Boom!" The next second, there was a loud explosion in the clear sky, and then it became dark quickly. There were dark clouds, lightning and thunder. A huge humanoid martial spirit appeared behind yeshiqiu. He raised his simple axe and waved it. Suddenly, in front of him, the sea within 20 nautical miles of the sea was cut in half, and two waves pressed in opposite directions.


    This scene, let the night autumn pupil uncontrollably intense contraction.


    Although we have known for a long time that the immortal level Pangu soul is extraordinary, we didn''t expect that it was so strong that it didn''t have a soul ring attached. Even without a soul skill, it could achieve this level. This would explode some blue Tyrannosaurus Rex and evil eyed white tiger.


    "System, use the power of Poseidon to upgrade my level of soul power." I was not surprised for a long time, but soon recovered. At night, Qiu was in the heart of the system.


    "Ding, got it. Now use the sea god''s throne to give the gods spiritual power God''s gift has been completed. It has helped the group leader improve level 6 soul power. The group leader''s current soul power is level 100.


    You can''t continue to improve your soul power through the sea god''s throne until the group leader has added ten soul rings to your soul. If you want to continue to improve, please fill your soul ring with the above. "


    When I hear the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, I close my eyes and clench my fist to feel the energy change in my body carefully when I explain that the system uses the power of the God to improve my cultivation.


    Sure enough, my fighting spirit is not right. It''s just that my soul power suddenly soared. In a short time, I broke through the bottleneck and promoted to a higher level.


    The system says that it has been promoted from 94 to 100, which is equivalent to fighting against the Mainland Well, douzun!


    When you open your eyes, you can feel your current cultivation clearly. At night, a strong color of surprise appears on Qiu''s face. From half stepping into douzong, you can progress directly to yixingdouzun. In Douqi continent, besides those ancient races who have awakened their special blood, who else can take such a big step like yourself?


    "Douzun!" Murmured again this level, and then, at night, Qiu raised his hand, and a dazzling white light appeared on the surface of his fist. Then, suddenly, he burst out of the sea which had been closed again in front of him.


    Xuanjie intermediate fighting skill, extremely smart fierce wind boxing!


    Suddenly


    "Boom!"


    A very thick white beam of light shot from the back of someone''s fist at night. It hit the sea and made an earth shaking noise. It not only made the sea water surging, forming a very spectacular sea vortex, but also made countless water jets shot from the bottom of the sea, straight into the sky. It was very frightening.


    What''s more, when the fist is fired, the surrounding space trembles. It seems that it may be distorted or even broken at any time. At the moment when the fist hits the sea, this "seemingly" becomes a reality.


    A space crack appeared in the center of the Sea vortex, and endless sea water poured into the crack. Because of this, although the sea water was surging in disorder, the sea level did not rise, nor did it form a tsunami. He would have to shake his wings and run away as soon as possible!


    "Hiss, it''s so powerful to show the xuanjie fighting skills with the cultivation of douzun!" He took a breath of cool air. At this moment, he was really frightened. The power of this fight was more than ten times greater than he imagined. Should I say that he underestimated douzun too much?It''s also true that the mainland is at the top of the pyramid. If it''s too weak, it can''t be praised as "the prime of Zhongzhou"!


    Thinking, autumn eyes move at night, open the clenched fist, press the palm in the direction of the Sea vortex, use the power of space, want to seal the space crack, with the use of the power of space, a buzzing sound.


    At the same time, under the action of the force of space, the crack really began to close quickly. After about five or six seconds, it disappeared.


    And then, surprise night autumn again use the power of space, want to try to calm the sea, don''t so surging.


    After a few seconds, this time he also succeeded, very relaxed, did not feel any pressure at all.


    It seems that even if the world is different and the stability of space is different, at least in Douluo, the power of space can still play an effect, and the space here may be more fragile than that in Douqi.


    After all, if I remember correctly, during the competition of soul master college, one of the soul masters of Xingluo Royal College performed the soul skills of space, which he did. Now, as a 100 level Title Douluo, if he can''t shake the space here, it''s too shameful, isn''t it?


    "Oh, system, and then use the sea god''s throne to bestow on my Pangu martial spirit, improve its quality and fill its soul ring. Can I do this?" Smile, put down the hand, more excited night autumn to the system continue to explain.


    "Ding, it has been tested that Pangu''s martial spirit is the soul of the creator God of the world. It has reached the acme of the world''s martial spirit, so it can''t improve its quality through the sea god''s throne.


    As for the soul ring, it is detected that there is no additional soul in Pangu''s soul of the group leader, so it can be given a divine gift through the sea god''s throne to add ten soul rings. " The system replied.


    "The quality is really the highest. If it''s OK, please help me add the spirit ring." At night, Qiu frowned slightly, then eased his brows and said.


    "Ding, got it. Now start to add a spirit ring to the group leader..."

 Chapter 349

    Yunlanzong, a land of fighting spirit.


    Just at night and autumn, in a hidden cave in the back mountain of Haishen Island, an old man whose skin is wrinkled and dry, and his breath is withered, looks like he may fall at any time. He is sitting on a stone platform in the cave, with his hands on his knees, running the skill, and constantly trying to hit the bottleneck, hoping that he can Break the barrier of douhuang, advance to douzong, and get a longer life.


    It''s a pity.


    "Poof!" The old man opened his eyes and spewed out a mouthful of old blood. Suddenly, the breath became more dispirited.


    "No, I''m not reconciled. I can''t fall here. I still have many unfulfilled wishes. I want to strengthen Yunlan sect, and unify the gama empire. I can''t just die here..." The old man''s eyes gradually lost their luster, but he still insisted, relying on willpower not to let himself fall, at the same time, his mouth issued a murmur, listen carefully, good guy, it turns out that the old man still has such great ambition, he even wants to unify the gama Empire, this is to fight against someone at night!


    "Tut Tut, I''m really embarrassed. I didn''t expect that the cloud broke the sky''s prestige, and his reputation even spread to Zhongzhou. But his disciples and grandchildren couldn''t even break through the barrier of fighting the emperor in this generation. It seems that yunlanzong is really inferior to each other from generation to generation." Just when the old man wanted to fight for everything and try to hit the bottleneck again, suddenly, a voice of ridicule rang out in the cave.


    Hearing this, the old man''s face suddenly changed. He raised his head difficultly and looked left and right. Unfortunately, he couldn''t feel where the other person was hiding. This discovery made him swallow his saliva subconsciously, and a thick cold sweat came out of his back.


    However, as the leader of the previous generation of Yunlan sect, the top figure in the gama Empire, even if he may fall at any time now, he still has his own dignity. Therefore, after a few seconds of silence, he slowly opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice: "who dares to call my ancestor''s name? If you have the courage, show yourself to my sect. Don''t try to hide and make a mystery! "


    "Prestige? It''s true that you are a douzun strongman, but Yunshan, you are just a douhuang peak, and you dare to call yourself "benzong". Don''t you think that you can enjoy the same title as douzong strongman as the head of a clan? You are so shameless The voice just now rang again. The words came into the old man''s ears and made the corners of his mouth twitch a few times.


    But he can''t refute it. From his status as the leader of the previous generation of Yunlan sect, there is no problem for him to call himself "benzong". But from the perspective of cultivation, he is just the peak of fighting the emperor, and he is not qualified to call himself so.


    But what''s your business?


    Yunshan make complaints about it.


    "Whoosh!" At this time, a burst of air sounded, and a mass of black fog passed in front of Yunshan''s eyes, which made his pupils shrink slightly. Although his eyes had begun to dim, that is, his old eyes were faint, he could see clearly what had just passed in front of his eyes.


    "The strong of dark attribute, Keke..." With that, Yunshan spat out a mouthful of old blood again. This time, he really couldn''t stick to it any more. His head dropped down like he lost his strength, and his vitality was about to run out.


    "Tut Tut, it seems that today is the day of your fall. The patriarch died here in silence. Yunshan, you are the disgrace of Yunlan sect!"


    "Shut up I feel that I''m going to die this time. Rao Shi doesn''t know the origin of the other party and can guess that the strength of the other party is probably higher than himself. Yunshan has nothing to be afraid of now. He grits his teeth and says hard, but he has no strength to lift his head.


    "Shut up? Well, you Yunshan, little douhuang, dare to talk to the strong douzong like this. Forget it, for your sake of dying, this dharma protector doesn''t agree with you. It''s a pity that if you can live, yunlanzong will have two fighting emperors. In the great changed Gama Empire, you can also have certain self-protection ability. But if you die, only your disciple yunyun, oh, I think yunlanzong will soon be annexed by Nalan family Are you ready? Alas, it''s a pity that the clan created by Yun Po Tian in those years gradually declined, and finally it was inevitable that it would be destroyed. " The black fog flashed in front of Yunshan again. At the same time, he said with a little regret.


    Although you can''t see each other, you can also hear each other''s voice constantly flying around you. This kind of behavior makes Yunshan extremely unhappy, even if the other party is a strong fighter.


    After all, I''m one step away from douzong. It''s not a big difference. What are you arrogant about!


    Besides, I''m going to die soon. Don''t say you are the emperor, you are the Emperor Er, well, if you fight against the emperor, you will still be very afraid in your heart. This is uncontrollable.


    And then there is


    "What do you mean that yunlanzong will be annexed by Nalan family soon?" He was very concerned about this. Yunshan hung his head and asked hoarsely about the black fog flying around.


    "What do you mean? It seems that you''ve been closed here for too long, and you don''t know what''s going on outside. OK, let''s let this dharma protector show mercy and popularize it for you. Not long ago, the gama Empire changed its Dynasty, and the gama family was overthrown by the Nalan family. Now the Nalan family has become a new royal family. ""What? It''s impossible. I know nalanjie. He''s not the opponent of jiaxingtian. " Black fog''s words surprised Yunshan, but soon he questioned. Although jiaxingtian couldn''t beat him, he was also the peak of fighting the emperor. The hairy boy nalanjie couldn''t be the opponent of jiaxingtian.


    "Oh, yes, but I didn''t say it was done by nalanjie."


    "What''s that?"


    "Nalan Shiqiu, a young man of an ancient family may be standing behind him. His strength is suspected to be douzong." When it comes to the four words of the ancient family, the tone of black fog suddenly becomes serious, obviously very concerned about this.


    "Ancient family?" From the ancient books left by Yun Botian, we can see that Yunshan''s heart is really shocked this time. However, it''s no use to be shocked. He is dying. In half an hour at most, he will fall.


    However, this man has the power to surpass the emperor, but he came to tell the dying man what to do. Is that


    Thinking of a possibility, Yunshan tried to ask, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "In fact, you should have guessed something in your mind. Why ask more? I want to convince you to be our loyal dog and serve us in return... " Black fog floated to Yunshan''s side, close to his ear, full of temptation, said: "I can help you advance to douzong, so that you can not only survive, but also have more powerful."


    "Hum, I''m so strong in Yunshan that I can''t be a dog for people. If you come to me for this, I''m afraid you''ll have to go all the way in vain, because you''re wrong." Cloud mountain mouth a Yang, disdain of say.


    "Well, this dharma protector believes in his own eyes, and I can''t see the wrong person. I''d like to introduce myself to you. You can call me jihufa. I''m from the soul hall. " A face appeared in the black fog and said with a smile to Yunshan.


    "Well? "Soul hall?" Hearing this, a look of shock flashed in Yunshan''s dim eyes, which was incredible.


    "Yes, if you are willing to work for us, then you can not only become a douzong, but also get the support of the soul hall. All the wishes you said before can be realized. Yunshan, you should know how powerful our soul hall is, right? Being a dog for us won''t insult you. It''s just that you said that the Dharma protector misjudged the person. This... "


    "No!" Yunshan was silent for two seconds and then said, "I mean, the Dharma protector looks at people Sure


    To protect the Dharma


    Sure enough!

 Chapter 350

    The original name of Ao''s Dharma protector is Ao Ying. He is a local Dharma protector of the soul hall. He is not weak, and his vision is very poisonous. He made a detailed investigation of Yunshan long before he came to see him, and knew his character and disposition.


    This old man seems to have self-respect and self love. In fact, he has great potential to be a dog. The reason why he has not become a dog is that there is no one who can accept him in this small place of Gama empire.


    But I''m different. I''m the Dharma protector of the soul hall, and the soul hall is the strongest force in the mainland.


    "One hall, one tower, two sects, three valleys and four sides Pavilion" is a well-known saying of Zhongzhou people. Yun Botian, the first patriarch of Yunlan sect, has also been to Zhongzhou, so Yunshan surely knows the power of soul hall. Just imagine, as the protector of soul hall and the strong fighter of douzong sect, he invited him to be a dog for soul hall. Would he refuse?


    Absolutely not!


    He is not the kind of person who has no upper limit and refuses to bow his head to be a dog. This dharma protector believes in his own eyes. I can''t mistake people.


    Sure enough, he himself admitted, saying that I''m really good at judging people.


    "Very good. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Yunshan, I believe that you will shine in the future in this Gama empire!" Seeing that Yunshan made the right choice, Ao HUFA praised him timely.


    It''s just


    "I agree to do it for your soul hall. No, I agree to work for your soul hall. Can I only shine in the Empire of jiacode?" Yunshan asked hoarsely.


    "Oh, I have already told you that the gama Empire has changed. It is no longer the weak country before. It is very difficult for you to seek hegemony here again!


    Of course, if you are willing to work for our soul temple and follow the instructions of this dharma protector, then this dharma protector will achieve this for you. Not only that, this dharma protector will help you become stronger and stronger, and make your wish to strengthen the sect come true. " Ao Dharma protector chuckled and promised to Yunshan.


    "Is that true?" Yunshan''s tone became a little excited and asked in a hurry.


    "Do you doubt the credibility of this dharma protector or the strength of my soul hall?"


    "I dare not." There is still some understanding of the soul hall. For this kind of big power, Yunshan is very careful and dare not offend.


    Even if he is going to die, but this man said that he will help himself break through to the realm of douzong. As long as he can break through to the realm of douzong, his Shouyuan will be greatly improved, and there is no problem in living for hundreds of years. In this case, how dare he offend the Dharma protector from the soul hall? Do you really think that he is not afraid of death?


    "If you don''t dare, just relax and let the Dharma protector help you break through to the realm of douzong. But after you break through, I want you to use the power of yunlanzong to ask for the people of the Xiao family and an ancient jade in their hands. This matter can''t be challenged for the moment, so as not to have a direct conflict with the power behind the other party.


    You can start from your disciple Yun Yun. She has a deep relationship with Nalan Shiqiu''s elder sister Nalan Yanran. It''s most appropriate for her to come forward to do this.


    In a word, I want all the people of Xiao family and Gu Yu.


    If you fail, Yunshan, I promise you that what you get from us will come back with interest and cost! "


    After the words fell, the black fog dissipated, and Ao''s Dharma finally showed his real body. He flashed behind Yunshan and sat cross legged on the ground in the blink of an eye. Then he raised his hands and pressed them on Yunshan''s back to run his soul hall secret method to help Yunshan break through.


    At the same time, after listening to the warning of Ao Dharma protector, Yunshan frowned and felt uneasy. But soon, a strong force poured into his body to help him hit the barrier of fighting the emperor. With the help of this force, Yunshan clearly felt that there was a crack in his bottleneck. This is The dawn of success?


    "What are you still doing? Why don''t you take advantage of the situation to hit the bottleneck?" The cold voice of Ao Dharma protector came from behind, which made Yunshan recover. Then, he closed his eyes and gritted his teeth for the last time.


    This time, if he succeeds, he will be promoted to douzong. He will not only survive, but also have great power.


    But once he fails, he will fall down immediately. He hopes that he can succeed, and then lead yunlanzong to a brilliant future.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Douluo mainland animation version of the world.


    "The seventh soul skill, Pangu''s real body!" With a cry of excitement, autumn at night is integrated with the huge human martial spirit behind him. Then Pangu''s martial spirit materializes, releasing a dazzling dark yellow light, just like a real creation God, standing on this sea god island.


    Around the soul of Pangu, there are three red and seven gold rings. Ten rings are shining, which makes people dizzy.


    After merging with Pangu''s martial spirit, he becomes a powerful God of Pangu. At night, Qiu clenches Pangu''s axe in his hand, bends his arm, and presents it in front of his sight. The other hand raises it and gently touches it. He feels the power and heavy atmosphere in it. Two words appear unconsciously in his heart - vast.Then, he jumped to the altitude of 100000 meters in the blink of an eye. Then, with a whoosh, he fell down. At night, Qiu jumped into the vast sea. Under the impact of Pangu''s real body, which had become nearly 300 meters high, this sea area, which had just recovered from calm, was surging again, and even formed a terrible tsunami, which dashed towards Haishen Island, less than 30 meters away Half an island was submerged in a moment.


    Of course, Qiu didn''t know about all this, or didn''t care about it at all. After jumping into the sea, he kept swimming towards the bottom of the sea. When the sea spirit beast he met on the way saw his huge size and the ten shining soul rings behind him, he was scared to run away. No soul beast dared to come and collide with him.


    This makes nightfall a little strange. Is there no one in the sea who dares to compete with God except the one million year old magic whale?


    God?


    Yes, although the sea god''s throne has been taken care of by the system, yeshiqiu now has level 109 soul power (after adding ten soul rings, use the power of the God''s throne again to improve). Even if there is no God''s throne, such strength can be regarded as a God''s word.


    I thought that after I went to the sea, there would be many powerful sea spirit beasts attacking me, and then they would give me some moves to make me fight happily, but I didn''t even have one. This is very disappointing.


    However, even if we are disappointed, we still have to practice.


    The next second, night autumn eyes slightly squint, looked around, see those who dare not and their enemies of the sea spirit beast have run to their invisible place to escape, empty around in addition to water is no intelligent reef and other things, night autumn secret way: "OK."


    As a result, he raised Pan Gu''s axe in his hand and began to fight in the sea. In addition to waving the axe and cutting off the glare, he also performed several soul skills one by one, which made him have a clear understanding of the skills acquired through the divinity.


    Half an hour later, in the night of autumn, which stirred the sea into chaos, he opened his arms, released the real body of the martial spirit, and put away Pangu''s martial spirit. Then, his mind moved, contacted the system, and began to let it use the power of the sea god''s throne to extract Taiyin water from the deep sea for himself.


    I''m going to fight against the ancient people, and I also have the idea of accepting the strange fire and opening the door of tuoshegudi''s cave, so maybe this kind of divine water can be of use to me.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.

 Chapter 351

    More than ten minutes later, with the help of the power of the sea god, the system helped yeshiqiu extract a lot of Taiyin water from the depths of the sea. These water were sealed in his body with a XuanZhen ruler so that he could use them at any time.


    Yeah, it''s like pillar force using the power of the tailed beast.


    When I close my eyes and open them slowly, I feel that I am in a different state from before I wake up my soul. At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth is raised, showing a good-looking smile.


    "Good, it''s time!" He murmured, and then, with a wave of his hand at night, the powerful momentum burst out from his body. Suddenly, with him as the center, all the sea water within 300 nautical miles around him was shaken out at this moment, and the sea area became airspace.


    If you stand on the sky and look down, you will find that this scene is abnormal.


    There is no water in the center of the sea!


    "Level 109 soul power is equivalent to the semi holy peak, and it can be possessed by martial spirit. Now even if I don''t use the artifact, I can fight against the one or two star Dousheng strongman. After the Jindi Tianyan obtained from Gu xunger is refined by burning, I can improve my cultivation a little bit. By then, I will fight with Dousheng and hold the artifact. Even if the ancient people are all elite, I won''t be afraid There will be the kind of reaction can not even react to the other side was seconds of things Looking at his personal data in the system, I thought of it at night.


    Then, the mind moved, the surrounding space mysterious fluctuations, the whole person disappeared, left the world.


    The martial spirit has awakened, the spirit ring has been added, and his cultivation has been improved. Then it''s time for him to return to the mainland of fighting spirit.


    I don''t know if there is any emergency in Douqi mainland during my absence?


    Well, I don''t think so. After all, I have been away for such a short time.


    Thinking about it, at night, Qiu embarked on the journey home through the passage. After he left for several minutes, the momentum he had burst out before completely dissipated, and the sea water that had been shaken away quickly went back and forth, filling the empty area again.


    The center of the sea, there is water again!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    [members of the group changed their name to "bibidong.". ¡¿


    a message prompted by the system appears on the chat screen. When you see it, the online group members don''t agree. The crisis has been lifted, and all the life lost has been restored. It''s normal to change the name.


    Otherwise, the four words about to fall will look too bad!


    Wei Wuxian: "Congratulations, goddess, you have successfully changed your life against heaven. There is no threat. You can live a glorious life in the future. No, it''s a divine life."


    Majestic: "congratulations to the goddess. Now the enemy is defeated, and there is no place to turn over. It seems that the day is not far away for you to unify the world."


    "No, it''s far away!" Seeing the news from xiongba, bibidong replied. Then, Aite said a word of thanks to Wei Wuxian.


    Xiongba: "far away? Goddess, isn''t Tang San the only enemy of you? Now he has been removed from the throne of God, and you have driven him to the star forest to accompany the 50 meter high rabbit for life. Who else can stop you from unifying the world? "


    Xiongba is very confused. In his world, there are too many hidden experts. The evaluation he gets from the system still reminds him to be careful and don''t wave. Otherwise, Baoqi will be dead one day.


    But bibidong, she has become a God, or a first-class God''s residence, her enemies have been defeated, so she should not be difficult to rule the world, right?


    Bibidon: "do you forget that there is a divine world? The world I live in is not only Douluo land, but also many planets. According to the group leader, there are many divine realms, and the area is very vast.


    Of course, I don''t have the ambition to continue to forge ahead. As long as I can unify Douluo mainland and leave a stable residence for my Xueer and nale, I will be very satisfied. So I am considering helping nale to find the position of the leader of Douluo mainland, so that she can have endless life like me.


    As for Xueer, when she and her friends in the group pass the angel God test in her world and become the angel God again, we three will be together forever. "


    With that, a look of expectation flashed in bibidong''s eyes.


    Seeing this, he nodded and added: "this is love!"


    All of you: --


    Qian Renxue: "we have returned to the Douluo worship hall and met my grandfather. We are going to start the God examination soon."


    At this time, said Qianren snow, Qianren snow came out, in the group said to the people.


    Seeing this news, Bi Bi Dong, who had just used his magic power to send Tang San and the little dance back to its original shape, suddenly brightened in front of his eyes.


    It''s a good thing that the test will start soon!


    Qian Renxue: "but before the God test, I have one thing to ask you to help me out."


    Bidong: "you say."Wei Wuxian: "yes, I just killed Wen Ruohan''s eldest son, Wen Xu. Now I''m repairing the army. I have time to help you think about it."


    Fire cloud evil god: "Hey, I''m helping boss long feed the mountain gorillas. I don''t need to use my brain to do this kind of thing, so I can also help you think about it."


    Qian Renxue: "fire clouds run, you just Forget it. "


    Fire cloud evil god


    Please call me Lord evil!


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "hum, come on, you don''t have to pay attention to him. He''s not a normal person."


    Fire cloud evil god


    You seem to be very normal. I''m so young. I''m afraid I''ll meet you on the road and beat you up.


    Qian Renxue: "OK, I''ll tell you. It''s Tang San in my world. I have some contradictions about how to deal with him."


    Fire cloud evil god


    So you''re listening to that kid and you''re not going to talk to me, are you?


    The fire cloud evil spirit inexplicably felt some grievances, then put down the feed bucket in his hand and squatted on the ground to draw circles.


    While eating, he suddenly found that he was no longer feeding. The mountain gorilla with five hundred years of cultivation widened his eyes and bent over to stare at him, hoping that he could feel his gaze, and then intuitively continued to feed himself.


    However, the fire cloud evil god did not feel anything, and continued to concentrate on drawing his own circle, which made the demon scarlet extremely uncomfortable.


    Immediately, people said: "Hey, baiding, I haven''t had enough. If you don''t get up again and continue to feed me, do you see the big fist of sandbags? Do you believe it


    "I don''t believe it." Fire cloud evil spirit head also don''t lift of say.


    "Oh, you''re just a loser. You dare to talk to me like this. It seems that my five hundred years of cultivation have not been used for a long time, so that my deterrent power is not enough. OK, today I''ll show you the power of demon scarlet. Take the move --"


    "demon scarlet, please enjoy it. The most competent breeder huoyun evil god will serve you wholeheartedly!" Without waiting for the mountain gorilla to get angry, the fire cloud evil god suddenly stood up from the ground, took out a giant Mengling watermelon from the feed bucket, handed it to the gorilla, and said it sincerely.


    What''s up???


    The mountain gorilla hesitated when he looked at the lingguo watermelon in front of him. Then, with a cold hum, he opened his fist into a palm, took the watermelon and ate it.


    While eating, he said to huoyun evil god: "baiding, you just don''t scare me. I tell you, if there is another time, I will plant you in my hut and do what I say. At that time, I''ll tell boss long that you volunteered to help me clean the toilet. I don''t think boss long will have any problem


    Fire cloud evil god


    You are so evil, do you want to be so cruel?

 Chapter 352

    The fire cloud evil god cries out in his heart, even if the future God ignores me. You are such a bully. Do you really think I''m good at bullying?


    I tell you, I - temporarily endure you, thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, do not deceive the poor old!


    When I finish volunteering for the demon Bruce Lee, I will go back to my world. According to the group leader, I will find the old beggar named Hong Riqing and buy all his martial arts secrets. No, I will snatch them and sell them. Then I will buy the blood Bodhi and the training comprehension copy of the strong. I want to advance, I want to break through. After I break through to the golden elixir of martial arts, don''t you see me Beat the head of your gorilla.


    Five hundred years'' cultivation is so powerful. It''s not that you were caught by the devil Bruce Lee and raised here. You don''t look in the mirror on weekdays. You think you are beautiful!


    I Pooh!


    There is a very angry heart hidden under the mask that the fire cloud evil god serves the mountain gorilla with a smile.


    He vowed that one day he would make all those who despised him, humiliated him and abused him pay the price.


    First of all, the dead orangutan in front of us, and then the devil Bruce Lee. As for other people, such as the angel who is about to become a God, um We''ll talk about this later.


    "By the way, yuzhibo Sasuke, who is just the last one, dares to humiliate me and tell future people to ignore me. OK, I remember, you wait for me, don''t let me meet you, or I will let you taste the tenth power of toad skill!" The fire cloud evil spirit is firm in the heart.


    "Hey, I haven''t had enough yet." At this time, after eating Mengling watermelon, the mountain gorilla said again.


    Hearing this, the fire cloud evil spirit beat a spirit, quickly took out a piece of purple bamboo from the feeding barrel, handed it over with a smile, and said: "please, please!"


    "Well, you''re sensible. You can keep it if you don''t want to be planted in the toilet." Took bamboo, demon scarlet bit, light way.


    "Yes, yes, it must be." The fire cloud evil god showed a look of fear and bowed his head to answer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group, the discussion among the group Friends continues.


    Wei Wuxian: "Tang San? Yes, you and the goddess bibidong are in two parallel worlds, not in the same world. You also have a Tang San. Oh, I''ve almost forgotten this. "


    Xiongba: "I still remember, but I didn''t think about Tang San for a moment."


    Wei Wuxian


    What''s the difference between forgetting and forgetting?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I remember that the Lord of the group once instructed you. I suggest you take tangsan as xueqinghe, at least let him work for you for a while and get some benefits. Why, you haven''t done that until now? Why do you want us to help you figure out what to do with him? "


    Just after the friendly talks with the evil god king, Li Maozhen sent him out of the martial spirit hall. Li Maozhen separated her mind into the chat group and joined the conversation among the group friends.


    Qian Renxue: "of course, I put my advice on my mind. Thanks to all the friends, after I eliminated Shrek college in the soul teacher college competition, I found Tang San and told him that I could help him revive his mother, but only if he was loyal to me. He agreed.


    However, he asked me to revive his mother first, and then he agreed to work for me. Before that, it was only mutual cooperation. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "isn''t this very good? The group leaders have said that Tang San is the protagonist in your world, and he is the protagonist whose fate is moving towards perfection. Whether you cooperate with him or accept him, it will be of great benefit to you. Why should you discuss how to deal with him?"


    Li Maozhen is very puzzled. He has no way. Li Xingyun, who does not want to be emperor and does not want others to be emperor, is disgusting. He also takes away his sister''s heart. He really can''t stand him living in the world, so he sends people everywhere to inquire about his whereabouts and want to kill him completely.


    But Qianren snow, excluding the position, as far as Tang San is concerned, there should be nothing that she can''t tolerate, right?


    Qian Renxue: "king Qi, you''re right. If I can go on like this all the time, I can really get a lot of benefits through tangsan, but the problem is that it can''t last long, because I''m not xueqinghe, but qianrenxue, the young master of wuhundian!


    Tang San will declare war on Wu Hun hall sooner or later, and I will definitely stop him or even kill him for this.


    I think, instead of waiting for him to become stronger, I''d better try my best to eradicate him while he is still a soulmate. Even if he is the leading role and I''m a villain, I will become a god soon. After becoming a God, I don''t believe that his luck can protect him. "


    Wei Wuxian: "so you mean, in order to be on the safe side, you don''t want to get any benefits from Tang San. You plan to kill him directly, right?"


    Qian Renxue: "yes, but I can''t make up my mind at the moment, so I want to ask you to help me think about it, give me some ideas, and see how to do it is the best choice? Well In another world, I don''t think it''s right for me to attack Tang San immediately after becoming a God. She thinks it''s OK to seal Tang San''s memory and send it to another continent. But I''m worried that the seal will be lifted sooner or later, and he will return to Douluo sooner or later. "Bibidong


    Sure enough, my Xueer still can''t let down Tang San, the orc!


    Qianrenxue: "I want to hear what you mean, bibidong."


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoxue in the group would come directly to Aite himself. Bibidong was stunned for a moment, and then a happy look appeared on his sad face. After thinking about it, he sent a message: "kill, while you haven''t fallen in love with him, quickly remove him, otherwise in the future, even if you are better than him, you can''t do anything to him."


    Qianren snow


    Tang San, he is plain and half human and half beast. How can I fall in love with him? I''m not stupid!


    The situation of my world is different from yours. Tang San is very handsome and charming. We can only say that he is ordinary. That''s it!


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, I opened my mouth wide in surprise. I didn''t expect that the boy who was beaten down by me would have such a relationship with brother Xue in the future."


    Qian Renxue: "it''s me in the parallel world, not me talking to you now."


    Wei Wuxian: "all the same, all the same."


    Qianren snow


    What''s the same?


    Wei Wuxian: "well, brother Xue, ah bah, Miss Xue, although your disguise as a man has caused me a lot of trouble, we are good friends after all!


    Since you want to be on the safe side, and the goddess group says so, I don''t have any objection, but I think we need to pay more attention, that is, if Tang San''s luck is really so strong?


    Even if you become a God, you can''t get rid of him. What should you do? "


    Qian Renxue: "this If I can''t get rid of him even if I become a God, then I can only turn to the Lord for help. "


    Wei Wuxian: "the group leader is very busy."

 Chapter 353

    You''re the bad guy, too?


    Do you deserve it?


    Seeing Wei Wuxian''s news, Qian Renxue and other online friends can''t help but twitch. There are ten thousand words in their heart.


    In fact, since the protagonist and villain appeared in the group, they all had a private chat with the group leader, and learned their settings from the group leader. Unfortunately, all the online group friends are villains at the moment.


    To be reasonable, when they got this result, their hearts were angry. Why are we villains? We didn''t do anything sorry to God. Why do you want us to be defeated by the protagonist and become his stepping stone in the future?


    I''m going!


    Then, now Wei Wuxian, who was originally the most miserable guy in the group, said that he was the leading role. How shameless is this NIMA?


    Xiongba: "Keke, brother Wei, Tang San is not important. In fact, it''s very important. Although he is weak now, he is a leading role in the end. And Tang San in the world where the goddess lives has become a God. Zhiwei knows that Tang San in the world where qianrenxue group Friends live is hard to deal with, so you''d better stop bragging. You want qianrenxue group friends to play with your elder martial sister, oh no Yes, it''s to play with your elder martial sister for a few days. Frankly speaking, I don''t think xuequnyou will refuse it for the sake of having a good relationship with you.


    Of course, if you refuse, you must reflect on yourself to see if you have offended others. Either I say, you are Well, let''s not mention it! "


    Wei Wuxian:???


    I didn''t brag. The group leader really told me that I was the leading role.


    What''s more, I feel that your four words are very meaningful!


    Qian Renxue: "Mr. Wei, are you really the protagonist?


    I''ve also seen the video of your original destiny uploaded by the group leader. Your original destiny is I''m even more miserable than I am in a parallel world. Not only do I betray my relatives, but I also die in a mass grave. I feel that if you judge the size of the villain by the degree of misery, you should be the biggest and purest villain among us! "


    Wei Wuxian:???


    I''m the biggest villain in the group, brother Xue. I don''t take such a slander!


    Black Marshal: "yes, that video was also seen by the marshal. It is said in the group file that the protagonist can be called the son of plane. He is a person loved by the world, a person with bad luck!


    To put it simply, you can find the secret script when you fall off the cliff, and you can meet a group of people who have passed on the merits of their predecessors when you fall off the cave.


    As for you, you didn''t die after being thrown into a mass grave. On the contrary, you can cultivate the ghost way, which is also in line with the previous item. But your life is too oppressive. It''s better to die. It doesn''t look like you are loved by the world, or disliked by the world.


    @Qian Renxue, I agree with you. Wei Wuxian should be the biggest villain among us! "


    Wei Wuxian:???


    I''m disgusted by the world? This can''t be nonsense, ah, inexplicably gave me a lot of pressure!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Keke, Mr. Wei, I believe you."


    Wei Wuxian: "brother li..."


    Wei Wuxian bit his lower lip, and his eyes showed a moving look. Finally, someone believed him. I said that someone in Wei never lied, and he was so good at playing. Everyone in his family liked me very much. How could he be so discredited in this group? Everyone didn''t believe what I said?


    Don''t you believe me? Brother Li, you are my confidant!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "however, Mr. Wei, since they all doubt the identity of your protagonist, it''s better for you to take a screen capture of your chat with the group leader to show us. In this way, when the facts are in front of us, we will naturally believe that what you say is true."


    Wei Wuxian''s moving look disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by waves of suspicious eyes.


    Brother Li, does this "everyone" really not include you? You know, you are my confidant!


    Drawing the world of bad people in the world, Li Maozhen feels Wei Wuxian''s suspicious eyes. Li Maozhen looks up at the ceiling of the magic sound workshop without saying a word, but her eyes twinkle slightly.


    The group was quiet for a few seconds. Just when the group friends thought Wei Wuxian was calling out the private chat window and taking a screen shot to show them, Wei Wuxian suddenly sent a message.


    Wei Wuxian: "I have a voice conversation with the group leader. I can''t take a screen capture as evidence."


    Black Marshal: "cut!"


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, Pipan, what do you mean? Don''t think that I have made up with you and don''t want to offend you. You can challenge me at will and tell you that I can enter the realm of Yuanying at any time. "


    Black Marshal: "but you died in the end, or miserable death."


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m the chief disciple of the Jiang family of Yunmeng. I''m the fourth son of the Xianmen hundred families."


    Black Marshal: "but you died in the end, or miserable death."


    Wei Wuxian: "I''m the vanguard officer in the army of cutting down Wen Ruohan. I killed Wen Xu, Wen Ruohan''s eldest son with one sword."Black Marshal: "but you died in the end, or miserable death."


    Wei Wuxian Can you stop saying that? If you repeat this sentence again, I will cry. Really, I won''t lie to you. "


    Majestic: "man, how can you speak without manliness? Brother Wei, I didn''t say you..."


    Wei Wuxian: "what do you want to say about me? Mr. Xiong. Screen capture. Jpg. "


    Without waiting for xiongba to finish, Wei Wuxian took a screen capture of the data evaluation from the chat group and sent it to the group.


    It clearly says: Wei Wuxian, half step five steps of fairy way.


    This is more than that. After sending his own data, Wei Wuxian also sent out the evaluation picture of the overlord he kept in the system last time.


    It says: hegemony, martial arts three peaks.


    Then, he asked the overlord, "master Xiong, do you know if your accomplishments have been improved?"


    Majestic: "er Not yet. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, you continue to show your masculinity in front of me. I''ll wait."


    Majestic: "er What? Excuse me. I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. Excuse me, everyone


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    Others:


    Are you scared away?


    Wei Wuxian: "it turns out that this is the masculinity in the mouth of master Xiong. I''ve learned a lot, but I don''t think it''s OK to have this kind of masculinity. What do you think?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "what Prince Wei said is very true. He really has some Well, not to mention it. "


    Wei Wuxian: "well, this word is well used."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "Mr. Wei, I''m wrong. Anyway, it''s always good for Mr. Wei to help snow girl deal with Tang San. After all, Mr. Wei once defeated Tang San and has a successful precedent. It''s possible to help snow girl get rid of him.


    As for Qi Yun, let''s ask the group leader or the administrator. If the two adults think that the Qi Yun of Prince Wei is stronger than that of Tang San, how about snow girl?


    He is also for his elder martial sister, a sincere, mutual understanding, help it


    Wei Wuxian: "well said, well said!"


    Qianren snow


    So, while you call me snow girl, you call me to go on a date with his elder martial sister. No, it''s a blind date, right?

 Chapter 354

    At this moment, Qianren Snow''s heart is extremely complex.


    She''s already had a showdown to let the people in the group know that she''s not a man but a woman. As a result, there are still people who want to go on a blind date with Mei Zhi. This NIMA, are you serious?


    Well, even if Wei Wuxian said before, after getting along with each other for a few days, he separated them on the pretext that they were not suitable for each other, but you let me do this kind of thing. I feel really uncomfortable in my heart. Inexplicably, I feel like I have become a scum man, no, a scum woman.


    She is not a fool. From the news that Wei Wuxian sent before, she can see that Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng do not know that they are actually daughters, so Wei Wuxian wants to cheat others.


    Well, I don''t think I can''t understand him. After all, he said that because he kept messing about, his uncle Jiang withdrew his engagement with Miss Jiang just to listen to Wei Wuxian''s words and let him make up for him and Jiang Yanli. If Wei Wuxian suddenly told them that the object he wanted to make up for his elder martial sister was actually a woman, then I can''t imagine!


    So he would ask himself to help him complete this white lie, which is understandable, but understanding comes to understanding, which is really uncomfortable.


    Oh, I know I can''t do it with Miss Jiang. I go out on a date with someone else, and then I get along with them for a few days. This behavior is really bad!


    But if not


    "No, no, what''s that?" As soon as this idea appeared in Qianren Snow''s mind, she immediately shook her head like a rattle drum, and then breathed a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Xue, please promise me, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. If you let uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu know that you are a woman, then Mrs. Yu will surely have a purple lightning to kill me. You don''t want me to die, do you? "


    Qian Renxue: "I hope."


    Wei Wuxian: "hmm?"


    [Ding, group member Qian Renxue withdraws a message. ¡¿


    Qian Renxue: "I''m sorry for missing a word. Of course, I don''t want you to die, Mr. Wei, for sure."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I think so."


    Qianren snow


    Where do you get your confidence?


    Wei Wuxian: "so brother Xue, did you agree?"


    "Hoo Seeing that Wei Wuxian asked, Qian Renxue, who was about to enter the angel fantasy world, breathed deeply and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he had a decision in his heart and thought, "forget it, just play with my best friend for a few days."


    Then, she sent a reply message to Wei Wuxian: "as long as the group leader or the administrator says that you are more lucky than Tang San, and you are willing to help me take care of Tang San, then I will I promise you


    "Good, great!" See thousand Ren snow so say, Wei Wuxian excited jumped up, and then quickly AI te group, no, should AI te administrator.


    Although the group leader really said to himself that he was the leading role, whether his luck had Tang Sanqiang or not really meant something uncertain. In fact, Wei Wuxian could guess the result.


    He is so unlucky, even if he is the leading role, how can he compare his luck with Tang San? What''s his life and what''s my life?


    There''s no comparison at all, OK!


    So if you ask the group leader, the answer will probably not satisfy you.


    So


    Wei Wuxian: @ pay homage to the moon, uncle, please help me to calculate. Is it my strong Qi or Tang San''s strong Qi? Thank you


    Douluo mainland animation version of the world, star forest.


    After Li Maozhen''s discussion with the evil god king, Baiyue, bibidong and Qiyu separate, and secretly follow Tang Sanhe Xiaowu, who is expelled from the human world, to come here.


    Naturally, the purpose of his coming here is to see if Tang Sanhe and Xiao Wu, who were beaten back to their original shape, will still love each other as usual. This is also a data collection of his love.


    "Well?" Suddenly receive Wei Wuxian''s AI te, the moon''s look slightly changed, then separated a wisp of spirit into the chat group, see Wei Wuxian to his question, moon some doubts, where can he be regarded as what luck?


    If you want to count this kind of thing, you should go to the group leader. It''s really no good. It''s better to find Pudu Cihang than me.


    National luck is also a kind of luck, right?


    "However, if it is compared with Tang San..." To reply to Wei Wuxian in this way, he suddenly stops when he is about to edit. After seeing that he and Xiao Wu are expelled to the star forest, he is stopped by the awakened beast God Emperor Tian. Tang San, who wants to discuss with him about his red soul ring, is silent for a while. Then he gives a reply to Wei Wuxian''s question in the group.


    Bai Yue (administrator): "of course, you are full of good luck. There is no doubt about that."


    All of you: --


    Is it true or not?


    Wei Wuxian: "ha ha, I''ll just say that Tang San is my defeated general. How can he be better than me?"Bai Yue: "is Tang San your defeated general? Xiaoyou, your strength... "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, it''s OK, uncle. Please go on. Thank you."


    "Well," he said


    Originally, I wanted to continue to ask, how can you win Tang San in those three or two times, but seeing Wei Wuxian say so, I don''t even ask about the moon worship. Anyway, he is not interested in it. There is only one thing that can interest him in the universe, that is, love!


    Wei Wuxian: "OK. Uncle administrator said that my luck is above Tang San, so brother Xue, Tang San, please give it to me. I won''t let you down, but my elder martial sister will trouble you to have more snacks. Remember, don''t expose your real gender, or I will suffer. "


    Qianren snow Good


    Wei Wuxian: "mmm."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei, do you have time to have a drink together?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, we have just finished a fight. We need to fix it for half a day and fight again tomorrow. Or shall we have a dinner at Tushan Hotel affiliated to the world tonight, and then take a bath together to relax?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "good."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, it''s a deal. Alas, one thing has finally been solved. I''m much more confident. Brother Xue, you must remember that you can''t pit me. "


    Qian Renxue: "don''t worry, Mr. Wei. When I become a God, I will contact you, go to your world and your teacher Cough, get together. However, Tang San''s business is troublesome to you. Please succeed. "


    Wei Wuxian: "don''t worry, I said, the seven of them are not my opponents. Didn''t you see all of them last time?"


    Qian Renxue: "competition is different from life and death, but I believe in Mr. Wei."


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s because uncle said that my Qi is stronger than that of Tang San, isn''t it?"


    Qian Renxue: "well."


    Wei Wuxian


    How honest you are!


    Qian Renxue: "well, since this matter has been decided, then I will enter the fantasy world to participate in the God test, everyone, goodbye."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "see you later. I wish you success!"


    Everyone: "I wish you success, take care!"


    Qian Renxue: "well."


    [Ding, group member Qian Renxue is offline. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "Alas, brother Xue has gone to Shenkao, and there is one less online person. By the way, what do you think the group leader has been busy with recently? He''s always absent? "


    Black Marshal: "I don''t know. Maybe I''m sleeping."


    Wei Wuxian: "I think it''s more likely to drink. Forget it, brother Li, let''s continue to discuss the evening..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fighting mainland, Gama palace.


    By black marshal and Wei Wuxian guess is drinking to sleep at night, autumn back here, who knows, he came back to hear not far from the announcement.


    "Master yunyun, master Yunlan, master Yunshan

 Chapter 355

    "Yunyun and Yunshan?" He was about to go to the palace where he lived, where he changed his fighting skill to burning, and refined the fire of the burning fire of the golden emperor. As a result, he just walked two steps and heard the voice. It made Qiu''s step in the night feel puzzled. At the same time, his face showed a puzzled expression.


    Yunyun is nothing. She is Nalan Yanran''s teacher. It''s normal for her to come here to see her. But Yunshan, the old man, although he is also Nalan Yanran''s teacher, knows that Nalan Yanran has never met him. Besides, he has been hiding in the Yunlan sect. Today, he suddenly comes to Nalan''s home. What does he want to do?


    Standing in the same place, frowning for a while, then, at night, Qiu put up his two fingers, exerting the power of space, distorting the space on the surface of his body, hiding his body shape and breath.


    "At this time point, baobuqi Yunshan has colluded with the soul hall. It''s very possible that he came here because the soul hall is planning something. We have to guard against him!" I put down my hand and thought of it in my heart at night.


    Then, with the speed and perception of his current semi holy peak, he swept towards the location of Yunshan and yunyun.


    At night, Qiu didn''t know Yunshan or yunyun, but he could tell the difference between douzong and douhuang.


    In addition to himself, the most powerful of Nalan family are the two fighting kings, the old man and Nalan Yanran, so these two breath must be the master and apprentice of Yunshan.


    "It''s strange why the smell of yunyun makes me feel a little familiar, as if I''ve met him somewhere?" In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Yunshan, who was invited into the palace by the disciples of Nalan''s family. Looking at the young woman in front of him, Qiu frowned and muttered in his heart at night.


    This woman is wearing a white dress, black as ink of three thousand green silk like waterfall down, down to the fiber waist, that gorgeous face, like the mountain fairy, full of moving ethereal color, eyes flow, eyes, only the kind of Qinru bone marrow of the light clouds, no competitive.


    This appearance, for a time night, autumn unexpectedly some see stupefied.


    This Is it yunyun?


    Soon back to God, night autumn force shook his head, he will never admit, see cloud rhyme''s appearance, he has a moment to want to do something wrong with her.


    "Master Yunshan, master yunyun, the patriarch has been waiting for two in the hall, please!" At this time, unconsciously at night, Qiu followed them to the door of the reception hall. The guide disciple said respectfully to them and made a gesture of please.


    In this regard, the night of autumn and cloud rhyme did not feel anything wrong, just a little change in Yunshan''s eyes.


    Waiting for us in the hall?


    Why didn''t he come out to meet us?


    Is the Nalan family so strong that it doesn''t need to respect our Yunlan sect?


    Yunshan has three questions in his mind. Then he looks back at yunyun beside him. Yunyun is also looking at him, nods to him and signals to go in.


    Seeing this, Yunshan took a deep breath, didn''t say anything, shook his sleeve, and strode over the steps to enter the hall.


    When the Jia family was still there, he came here to visit. Even if it was jiaxingtian, he went out to welcome him. Nalan''s family was very nice, waiting for him in the hall. Who would you like to show it to?


    Hum!


    It can be seen that Yunshan is dissatisfied with the welcome etiquette given to them by Nalan family, but the guide disciple of Nalan family didn''t say anything and has no way. Now it''s an extraordinary period. In order to cope with the next war, Nalan family has a lot to do, and all the elders have something to do. Even the patriarch takes time to meet them and goes out to meet them. What''s wrong What kind of leisure?


    However, Yunshan is Yunshan, and yunyun is yunyun. The clan still dare not neglect her teacher. Seeing that she has not entered the temple, they respectfully said to her, "master yunyun, please do the same."


    "Well, by the way, I don''t know where Yanran is now?" Yun Yun nodded slightly and asked him.


    After verifying the power of Shuan Tian chain, she gave up the idea of bringing Nalan Yanran back to Yunlan sect. Later, she received the order from Yunshan and quickly returned to Yunlan sect. Then she told Yunshan about Xiao''s family and Gu xun''er''s life, and followed Yunshan back here.


    During this period, Nalan Yanran''s situation, she really didn''t know.


    By the way, there is a special barrier in the palace. Unless it is a member of the Nalan family, it is difficult for even the emperor fighters to perceive it clearly. This is not the work of the night, but the inside information of the Nalan family.


    If you think about it, it''s just a Mohist School in Yancheng. In the original book, you can hide the scales from yaolao and Binghuang haibodong. The Nalan family can make douhuang unable to perceive everything in his own territory, and there is no problem.


    Hearing Yun Yun''s question, the disciple said to her with a smile: "master Huiyun, the eldest lady is in the corner. If master yunyun has something to do with the eldest lady, I can pass it on for her.""Turret No, thank you Yun Yun''s eyes turned, completely relieved. After thanking the humanitarians, he followed Yun Shan into the palace.


    The turret is the place where Jia family monitors the situation around the imperial capital. Her smile is there, which shows that Nalan Shiqiu has not come back yet.


    This can be really too good, if he suddenly came back, then he can only hurry back to Yunlan Zong.


    Why?


    It''s too dangerous!


    I don''t know what yunyun is thinking. I think she just cares about Nalan Yanran and asks casually. At night, Qiu walks into the hall with her.


    He wants to know what the purpose of Yunshan''s trip is. If he doesn''t mean well, then, ah, the body of the strong man of douzong is very valuable!


    "Ha ha, the old master of Yunshan has been away for many years. He''s all right." At night, after Qiuhe yunyun enters the main hall, Nalan Su''s hearty greeting sounds. If you listen carefully, you can still hear some tiredness inside.


    It seems that the coming war with the ancient people has brought him a lot of pressure. Also, even if he has repeatedly promised to fight against such an enemy, the psychological pressure is hard to eliminate.


    After all, the nalans are too weak.


    If it''s a soul clan, it won''t be so.


    "It''s a blessing for the head of tonalang clan. It''s said that not long ago, the Nalan family took over the Jia clan and became the leader of the Empire. I''m here to congratulate the head of Nalan clan." Yunshan surface Kungfu do very well, with a smile on the Na Lan Su arch road.


    "Master Yunshan is polite. It''s all forced by the Jia family. Otherwise, my Nalan family is not the kind of family that seeks for the country. In fact, it''s the trend of the times and there''s no way." With that, Nalan sighed. Then, he seemed to react. He pointed to the chair and said to Yunshan, "Oh, Lord Yunshan, please sit down."


    "Master yunyun, please sit down."


    "Well." They nodded to nalansu and sat down one after another.


    "The two patriarchs are not coming here to express their congratulations today, are they?" After they sat down, nalansu put his hand on the teacup beside him and asked them.


    After hearing this question, Yunshan and yunyun looked at each other. Then Yunshan gave nalansu a fist and said, "yes, if it''s just Daoxi, then Yuner''s coming alone will be enough. This is a happy talk, so it doesn''t matter.


    Nalan clan leader, not long ago, our clan sensed that there were two momentum not inferior to douhuang in the royal city of Gama. They should have come to the aristocracy. The owners of those two momentum were not like the people of Gama empire. Our clan was worried that they would be harmful to the Empire, so we came to Nalan clan leader to ask what happened at that time. I have a number in my heart. I''m happy. ¡±


    "I see." Hearing Yun Shan say so, Na Lan Su a pair of I understand of appearance, nod to say.


    However, the same night when I heard this, Qiu could not help showing a touch of inquiry.


    Is it really just for the sake of inquiring about the situation?


    I feel a little unreal!

 Chapter 356

    Yeshiqiu couldn''t understand why he felt this way. Anyway, looking at Yunshan in his prime, besides his white hair, yeshiqiu felt very uncomfortable.


    Under the influence of this feeling, he doubted everything he said, even if his words were analyzed rationally, there was nothing wrong with it.


    He is the previous leader of Yunlan sect. It''s normal for him to take care of him when he finds that the mysterious atmosphere of fighting emperor and even fighting sect suddenly broke out in Gama empire.


    But Just don''t believe him!


    "Maybe it''s because he didn''t give me a good impression in the original work. In order to win over Gu He, he forced his disciples to marry a man they didn''t want to marry." Autumn murmurs at night.


    This kind of behavior like Yunshan is no better than that of qianxunqi. Qianxunqi is the one who conquers his disciples. He is the one who helps others to invade his disciples. They are all people who have lost their conscience!


    This kind of behavior is different from the situation that the old man helped Nalan Yanran and Xiao Yan to make an engagement. When the old man and Xiao Lin married them, they were not born, let alone sensible, so they could not express whether they agreed or opposed. At that time, the elders would not think about this. After all, many people with good relations would do this.


    But he forces yunyun to marry Guhe, but yunyun is firmly opposed to it. However, he blocks yunyun''s fighting spirit and forces her to marry by force. This behavior really has enough brutality, regardless of the feelings of teachers and apprentices.


    Night someone has no apprentice, but he thought, if he has a sexy beauty apprentice, he will try to love her.


    It is unrealistic to say that she can give her whatever she wants, but it can be guaranteed that she will not hurt her for her own sake.


    When I think about it, I find that I am much stronger than Yunshan''s dregs.


    Wait a minute, why is it not the beautiful apprentice but the handsome apprentice? Why should I compare with Yunshan?


    Suddenly thought of what, night autumn Leng in the distance, then stretched out his hand to touch the chin, speechless.


    At the same time, Nalan Su, who was suspicious and alert of Yunshan in his heart, talked with him with a smile and told him what happened at that time.


    It''s nothing secretive. It''s just that someone came to find something and was cleaned up by his nephew. It can also publicize his nephew''s strength and let him know his extraordinary strength.


    In this regard, the autumn corner of the mouth twitched at night, ten thousand helpless.


    More than ten minutes later, after listening to nalansu''s endless answers, he deleted the nonsense in his heart. At last, he only kept one in 50. When he understood what had happened at that time, Yunshan nodded and his face became dignified.


    "It''s really the same as what Ji Dharma protector said. That Nalan Shiqiu was very good at sealing..." Yunshan thought in his heart.


    "Master Yunshan, although the enemy is very strong, my nephew Shiqiu said that he can deal with it, so the master doesn''t have to worry about it. Just those rats don''t have the ability to do harm to our Gama empire." Seeing that Yunshan was thinking about something, Nalan Su squinted and immediately returned to normal. He said with a smile.


    "Oh, my nephew is so outstanding that he can even defeat the strong of douzong. Congratulations to Nalan clan leader. There are successors in Nalan family." Looking up, Yunshan complimented nalansu.


    "Ha ha, the old patriarch is serious. Xiaoqiu is still young, and there are still many places to work hard in the future. To be honest with the Lord, he is a little short of what I expect from him. Alas, I hope he can work harder. Don''t let me down. " First, he laughed a few times. Then, nalansu stopped smiling and sighed.


    Yunshan


    Suzerain is suzerain. Why do you add an old word in front of it? Also, you can defeat douzong. You are not satisfied. What do you expect from you? Douzun or Dousheng, not Doudi?


    I''ll go. You son of a bitch are showing off, right? You must be showing off, right!


    Face trembled for a while, Yunshan subconsciously turned to see a cloud rhyme sitting beside him.


    My disciple is not only as beautiful and noble as the iceberg snow lotus, but also has excellent talent. She has been a strong fighter since she was young. In the past, I thought how comfortable she was, but why today


    "Alas Yunshan sighed heavily in his heart, then moved his eyes away from yunyun and looked back at Nalan su.


    Yun Yun


    What''s the meaning of the teacher''s disappointed eyes just now? I let him down?


    I am


    When you went out to see me today, you said that I was your pride. My cultivation was much better than that of you at this age. Why did you change without a day?


    Teacher, it''s not good for you!


    Yunyun takes the tea cup beside her and takes it to her mouth. She breathes deeply first, and then begins to drink tea.


    Standing behind Yun Yun, you can see her unnatural face. At night, Qiu pursed her mouth and tried not to laugh.Nalan Yanran is also really, how never said with oneself, her teacher is so lovely? If she had told herself that when she asked if she would go to yunlanzong, she would have rushed to yunlanzong for the first time.


    Why, um Everyone has a love for beauty. Anyway, as long as you don''t want to be arrogant and domineering in front of you like Gu xun''er, and you want to kill someone in your own home, you like beauty as long as you are beautiful.


    Cough, the kind of appreciation.


    "Nalan clan leader, I don''t know where my nephew is. Could you please come out and see me? I haven''t seen any noble young genius yet?" At this time, cloud mountain eyes a turn, to Na Lan Su ask a way.


    "Oh, Xiaoqiu is practicing. If you disturb him at this time, he will lose his temper. Alas, my nephew is good at everything, but his temper is not very good. Don''t blame the patriarch." Nalansu opened his eyes and told a lie.


    "If not, genius, it''s normal to have a bad temper." How can not hear the meaning of postponement in nalansu''s words, Yunshan waved his hand.


    Then, with a trace of exclamation, he said: "well, my nephew has also given me a name in Yunlan sect. At that time, Yanran asked him if he would like to join Yunlan sect. He replied that Yanran said yes. Then yun''er gave him a xuanjie intermediate fighting skill as a gift, and later gave him a xuanjie advanced skill. Now, yun''er, you didn''t make a wrong decision at that time. "


    "Teacher, that''s also the credit of the child''s talent." Did not expect Yunshan will suddenly mention this stubble, Nalan Su and yunyun, even at night when autumn I were stunned, then, yunyun said to him.


    "Well, yes, he''s very talented. He''s really an enviable child."

 Chapter 357

    At this moment, at night, Qiu finally knew what the purpose of Yunshan''s coming here was, and he was sure that the old goods had really hooked up with the soul hall.


    Why?


    The ancestors of the Xiao family may have stolen their treasure from Yunlan sect. Listen to this, who believes it?


    Xiao Xuan broke his bridges and gathered all the blood of the Xiao family into his body. As a result, the ancestors before the day when the soul family took the opportunity to invade, they could never have taken a fancy to the treasure of Yunlan sect.


    And the ancestors after that day, even if they took a fancy to the treasure of yunlanzong, they had no ability to steal.


    Because in addition to Xiao Chen, who was taken as a slave by Jinglian demon fire, all the other strong men died. The remaining survivors were weak and lost the blood of the fighting emperor. Where is yunlanzong''s opponent and steal treasures?


    They are more reliable than stealing treasures when they go to yunlanzong!


    Moreover, there is no story about the Xiao family stealing the treasures of Yunlan sect in the original work, so when yeshiqiu thought about it a little, he thought, what is Yunshan? He wanted to get back the relics of Shizu. He clearly wanted to get tuoshe GuDi jade from the Xiao family.


    After all, in addition to Tuo she Gu Di Yu, is there anything valuable in today''s Xiao family?


    No, nothing!


    "I''ve got the idea of the Xiao family. I want to get 80% of the treasure from them. This old man must have contacted the people in the soul hall. Otherwise, he can''t know that the Xiao family has the information about Tuo she Gu Di Yu. He''s fooling his uncle!" Looking at the cloud mountain with a smiling face, Qiu Jianmei frowned at night and murmured in his heart.


    Then, he raised his hand, and the palm of his hand overflowed with a purple thunder. He would clap his hand on the Tianling cover of Yunshan mountain and send him on the road.


    Xiao family is my prisoner, tuoshe gudiyu is also my booty. If you want to beg here, you are so beautiful!


    "Teacher?" At night, Qiu''s palm was about to hit the top of Yunshan''s head. Suddenly, Yun Yun, who was sitting beside him, called him. Hearing this sound, Qiu suddenly gave a big action. He looked at the elegant and beautiful woman sitting there. A tangled color flashed in her eyes. After a while, she slowly took back her arms and dissipated the energy in her palm.


    Yunshan is yunyun''s teacher, and yunyun is Nalan Yanran''s teacher. If he dies suddenly in Nalan''s home, it will definitely affect their relationship between teachers and apprentices. They can''t do it themselves.


    Even if you want to kill Yunshan, you have to wait until he leaves Nalan''s house.


    At night, Qiu holds his hands in his arms, and his body moves back. He finds a good place to watch the play. He wants to see what Yunshan will do when he can''t see the Xiao family.


    Although it''s not good to let him die suddenly in Nalan''s family, if he starts with Nalan''s family first, then he suddenly appears and kills him. Nalan Yanran is no wonder that he doesn''t say that he destroys the intimate relationship between her and her teacher.


    Tut, the feelings between girls are very complicated. Anyway, I can''t understand them!


    "Yun''er, what can I do for you? If you have nothing to do, just sit quietly and don''t hinder me from talking to Nalan clan leader! " Hearing the doubt in yunyun''s tone, Yunshan turned to her and said seriously. Then he secretly gave her a "obedient" look.


    Received this look, Yun Yun pursed his mouth, slightly nodded, no longer speak.


    However, she knew that her teacher was lying. The ancient books of yunlanzong said that the Xiao family might be related to the stolen relics of Shizu. How could I, the current patriarch, not know about this?


    What''s more, there''s nothing stolen from Yunlan sect. I''ve been in Yunlan sect for 25 years, and I''ve been in charge of Yunlan sect for eight years. I''ve never heard of it.


    However, since the teacher asked him not to interrupt, he would not speak. It''s not because he is obedient to his teacher''s orders, but it''s really inconvenient to interrupt on this occasion. Can''t he open his teacher''s desk in front of outsiders?


    But


    "When I go back, I still want to ask the teacher why he said that and what he wants from the Xiao family?" He is not a fool. After knowing that Yunshan is lying, he also guesses that his purpose is something in the hands of the Xiao family. Yunyun murmurs in his heart.


    On the theme, Nalan Su looked at Yunshan and yunyun again. His eyes turned, and then he said to Yunshan, "I didn''t expect that Xiao''s family still has this suspicion. I really didn''t expect that!"


    "Who said no, Nalan clan leader, can you bring the people of Xiao family out to meet our clan, and our clan can also ask them face to face? Oh, if there are too many people and it''s inconvenient, you can just bring Xiao Zhan out. He''s the head of the Xiao family. It''s enough to ask him if he wants to come alone. " Yunshan turned to nalansu and responded to him.


    "Well The request of the master of Yunshan is reasonable. My Nalan family and the master of Yunlan have always been friendly. It''s reasonable to say that this kind of thing should not be refused, but... "


    "But what?" Yunshan asked with great care.


    "But Xiao Zhan and all the Xiao family members are taken away by Xiao Qiu''s companions. Now they are not in the despicable family." Nalan Su spread his hand, showed a helpless expression, lied to Yunshan.He is not a fool. The ancestor of the Xiao family stole the treasure of yunlanzong. It''s hard for him to believe that. With the performance of yunyun just now, it''s even more suspicious.


    Even if it''s true, now Xiao''s family is not in Nalan''s house. He doesn''t know where he is locked up by his nephew. He really can''t bring people out to meet Yunshan, so there''s no way to lie.


    "What, not at Nalan''s, where have they been taken?" Yunshan subconsciously clenched his fist and asked Nalan su. It seemed that he really cared about the whereabouts of the Xiao family. This performance made Nalan Su say in secret: "is what he said really true? Is the Xiao family really suspected of stealing the treasure of Yunlan sect?"


    Whether it''s true or not, what''s stolen is not his own things. And as the saying goes, more is better than less. With my understanding of Xiaoqiu, the people of Xiao''s family are taken away by him. I''m afraid it''s hard to come back alive. In this case


    Nalansu lowered his head to meditate and quickly turned his brain, thinking about where to say to deal with Yunshan, or directly saying that he didn''t know where the Xiao family had been taken?


    Just thinking about it, all of a sudden, a flash of light in his mind, Nalan Su thought of the chatting with yeshiqiu at a banquet.


    At that time, out of curiosity about his soaring strength, he kept asking questions about him. The topic became more and more interesting. Finally, he talked about "No.1 on the mainland".


    According to his nephew, the most powerful person on the mainland is the ancient bodhi tree who once helped one fighting emperor defeat another.


    It has been able to break through to the realm of Doudi, but there is a lack of something called the origin, so there is no breakthrough.


    As for the first force on the mainland, it is


    Suddenly, Nalan Su raised his head, arched his hand to Yunshan, and said sincerely: "master Yunshan, to tell you the truth, my nephew''s companion is a talented man from Zhongzhou. He took the people of Xiao family to his family. As for the purpose, they said it''s not convenient to disclose, so I don''t ask much. After all, the other side is very strong, not our Nalan family I''m a friend of my nephew. "


    "Nalan clan leader, just tell me where Xiao Zhan and others have been taken. Please."


    "Soul clan!" The Na Lan Su face does not change color of say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Yunshan''s expression suddenly froze and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.

 Chapter 358

    Have all the people of the Xiao family been taken to the soul clan?


    So the question is, who told me to come and find a way to get an ancient jade like thing from the Xiao family?


    Well It seems to be the soul hall!


    In my mind, Yun Shan''s expression suddenly froze. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply.


    If naransu is not lying, what is he doing here?


    The soul hall is a visible force established by the soul clan on the mainland. It can also be regarded as a subordinate force. The soul hall wants to get something. As a result, it has been obtained by the soul clan beyond its level. What a fart for NIMA!


    But


    "It''s also possible that he''s deceiving us." Thinking, Yunshan suddenly opens his eyes and stares at Nalan su. He sees Nalan Su''s face is sincere, and his facial expression doesn''t change at all. Although his eyes look turbid because of his old age, they don''t twinkle at all, which shows that he has a clear conscience.


    After staring at nalansu for several seconds, Yunshan finally gave up and said, "he didn''t cheat me, so did the Xiao family really get taken away by the soul clan? What''s more, is that Naran Shiqiu and soul people friends or partners?


    No, it''s just naransu''s statement. Even if he doesn''t lie, he should also use some verbal embellishments on this kind of thing, for example, to say that his subordinates are friends.


    That Nalan time, Qiu should have been bought by the soul clan and become the running dog of the soul clan, just like me Keke, if that''s the case, it also explains why he had enough strength to defeat jiaxingtian and even douzong at a young age, and had the support of the soul clan above the soul hall, which seemed very abnormal, and everything became normal.


    So, is this the secret of the rise of the Nalan family?


    I''ve climbed the high branch of the soul clan! "


    "Master Yunshan, I''m really sorry. Next time Xiao Qiu''s friends come to visit the Bi clan, I''ll send someone to ask you to come and get to know them. Then you should mention this to them. They will bring Xiao Zhan to ask you to see if the Xiao family has stolen your treasure?" See cloud mountain look is not right, seems to believe his lie, the face does not change Na Lan Su continued to say to him.


    "Well That''s not necessary. I don''t know each other well. How can I bother others? Fortunately, there are still some Xiao family members in Wutan city. I''ll go there later and ask myself. I hope I can find the relics of Shizu. Alas He quickly refused nalansu''s "good intentions." then Yunshan said to him solemnly. At last, he sighed and looked very disappointed.


    In this regard, nalansu hastened to comfort him and always said something embarrassing to him.


    Yunshan waved his hand and said it didn''t matter.


    Seeing this scene, the mood of Qiu and Yun Yun at night is complicated. They don''t know what to say. They feel that their superficial Kung Fu is too good.


    First of all, at nightfall, he knew for the first time that his uncle had lied without frowning.


    Soul clan and I are partners and friends. Why don''t I know this?


    However, it''s a wise move to push this matter to the head of the soul clan when you think you are fully preparing for the next war with the ancient clan and can''t be disturbed at this time.


    At that time, Yunlan sent people to Zhongzhou to inquire. As a result, they found out that the soul clan was so strong that they must be scared to urinate. Not to mention asking for someone from them, they would be extremely awed by the Nalan family.


    This is the so-called pulling the tiger skin and hanging the big flag.


    In addition, there are millions of people in the soul clan. In nalansu''s opinion, it''s not very important about the Xiao family, so there''s no need to worry that the soul clan will accuse the Nalan family. After all, the other party claims to be your people. Go and ask your millions of people one by one who have contacted my nephew.


    "Tut Tut, Yunshan and the soul hall colluded. As a result, my uncle said that I colluded with the soul clan. The Nalan family has something to do with the soul clan. It''s really interesting to make a mistake." At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised, shook his head, some funny said.


    Because the power of space around him is still working, Yunshan and others can''t see him or hear his voice. He can walk around and talk at will.


    Then there is yunyun.


    In her impression, her teacher has always been a powerful person with high prestige, but today, his scene of quarreling with nalansu full of lies really makes yunyun feel broken.


    This Is it really my teacher?


    He''s not supposed to be someone else!


    Cloud rhyme side head looked at a cloud mountain sitting beside him, in the heart suddenly had such a doubt.


    I didn''t know that all my disciples doubted their identity and continued to work in Yunshan for a while. Then I got up and hugged Nalan Su and said, "Nalan clan leader, since the people of the Xiao family are no longer aristocrats, benzong will leave. Benzong has never been tardy, that is to say, he is direct. Please don''t be surprised if there is any disrespect."


    "Old master, where is that? Who doesn''t know the character of the old patriarch!Originally, when the patriarch came to visit you, I would like to ask you to come down for dinner in any case. However, as a strong enemy is approaching, there are still many affairs to be done in the clan, so I''m sorry for your poor hospitality. " Nalansu also stood up and gave a salute to Yunshan.


    just make complaints about it. "Can you still have no more face?" I said, "I love to get straight to the point, and say that I never do anything shameless." Shameless


    "Nalan clan leader, then I''ll leave. If you see Yanran, say hello to her for me." Seeing that the teacher who destroyed his three outlooks got up to say goodbye to the master, Yun Yun also slowly stood up and said to Nalan su.


    "Sure, master yunyun, take your time." For his daughter''s teacher, nalansu still respect in his heart, so this is also from the heart, not empty.


    "Goodbye."


    "Two lords, the hospitality is not good. Let me give you a song."


    "Hold on, hold on."


    "Well, the reception is not good. If you don''t give it away, you will feel uneasy."


    ¡­¡­


    With that, Nalan Su personally sent Yunshan master and apprentice out of the hall, looking at the back of the three of them leaving, holding his hands in his arms, Qiu frowned and pursed his mouth. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Then, just as Yunshan had just crossed the threshold of the main hall, the frowning yeshiqiu finally took action. He put down his right hand, took out the magic bell, and gently shook it to Yunshan''s back. Suddenly, an invisible divine sound came into Yunshan''s ears with the force of space deliberately controlled by yeshiqiu. Yunyun and nalansu around him were completely lost I heard you.


    "Oh After the successful casting, Qiu raises the corner of his mouth and smiles gently at night.


    Next, we''ll wait to see the reaction of the people in the soul hall. If they are also malicious to the Nalan family or themselves, let Yunshan and them have a dog to bite the dog!


    Thinking, at night, Qiu turns around at random, and will flash back to his bedroom to repair the burning and refining the fire of the golden emperor.


    Who knows at this time, my mind suddenly sounded a system of mechanical sound.


    [Ding, newcomer Gao wants to join the chat group. ¡¿

 Chapter 359

    "Gao Yao?" Hearing the mechanical sound of the system suddenly ringing in my mind, autumn''s footsteps suddenly beat at night.


    Different from Li Maozhen and Pudu Cihang, this name still has a deep impression on him. He did not forget him after more than ten years.


    Before crossing, in the modern world, there used to be a very popular cross Yue drama called myth.


    The play is about fashion youth Yi Xiaochuan who comes to the archaeological excavation site of his father Professor Yi and is accidentally involved in an event of robbing cultural relics.


    By chance, he accidentally opened a mysterious ancient treasure box and went back to the Qin Dynasty more than 2200 years ago with Gao Yao, the chef of the archaeological team.


    In the adventure and adventure, Yi Xiaochuan experienced the unforgettable love, made loyal friends, transformed into a benevolent Meng Yi, tried to save everyone, shouldered the moral and responsibility; while Gao Yao, who was originally timid, suffered a series of fatal blows, his heart turned, and his heart full of hatred became greedy under the temptation of power Ruthless and unscrupulous.


    The protagonist of this drama is Yi Xiaochuan, and the villain is Gao Yao.


    "Well, there''s another villain coming!" I adjusted the data panel about the new man, and found that it was Gao Yao, or Zhao Gao, in my impression. At night, Qiu rubbed his smooth forehead, and a look of helplessness appeared on his face.


    At this moment, he really has a kind of chivalrous, benevolent and unparalleled feeling of being in the devil''s cave. This feeling, the thief stabbed Cough, the thief is embarrassed!


    I''m a good man. How come most of the people in the group are villains?


    To get back to the point, what I just said was the plot introduction from the leading role''s standpoint. From the villain''s standpoint, it can be changed to: Gao Yao was mistakenly taken by Yi Xiaochuan to the Qin Dynasty more than 2000 years ago, and separated from his dear sister. Even so, Gao Yao didn''t blame Yi Xiaochuan. On the contrary, he didn''t avoid danger to take care of him when he was infected with the plague He was sent to the palace by the old rogue Liu Bang and became a eunuch. He was bullied in the palace, but even so, Gao Yao still didn''t blame Yi Xiaochuan and regarded him as his best friend.


    Gao, who had been bullied, had to make up his mind. He wanted to climb up step by step. He didn''t want to be bullied any more. So he became the chief eunuch of the Imperial Palace and was named "Zhao Gao" by the first emperor.


    Then he wants to revenge Liu Bang, who has become a eunuch. So he sends out a killer to kill him. As a result, the compassionate Yi Xiaochuan can''t bear to see Liu Bang''s tragic death. He sends someone to inform him to hide in advance. Be careful.


    Gao Yao didn''t know how to kill his enemy because of Yi Xiaochuan''s news. Later, when he learned about it, he was extremely indignant and scolded Yi Xiaochuan for not being a friend. From then on, the two brothers gradually separated and finally became deadly enemies.


    Throughout the first half of Gao Yao''s life, it was Yi Xiaochuan who was sorry for him, implicated him, entrapped him, and betrayed him. In this way, Gao Yao, who had been betrayed by his brother, could not bear it, so he decided to fight against him!


    "Gao Yao is really a poor man." Take a new step, exert the power of space and return to your bedroom. At the same time, I recall the plot of mythological TV series in my mind, murmuring at night.


    From a fair point of view, Gao Yao did become a bad man after he became black. He not only retaliated against those who had hurt himself, but also hurt many innocent people by all means in order to climb up. But


    Quoting a sentence from the forum before crossing, everyone in the world is qualified to say that Gao Yao is not, but Yi Xiaochuan is not qualified!


    Among other things, the fact that Yi Xiaochuan reported to Liu Bang was a stain that he could not erase all his life.


    "Tut, this scum." Think, heavy feeling heavy righteousness of the night autumn curled his lips, in a different world of Yi Xiaochuan curse, and then, mind move, into the chat group.


    When new people enter the group, the leader of the group should show up and welcome them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, the myth world, Xianyang palace.


    The first emperor impeached Li Fei for having an affair with Yi Xiaochuan. As a result, the mobile phone recording their conversation video suddenly ran out of power. What should we do?


    Online and so on, very urgent!


    When he took back the mobile phone from the first emperor, he saw that the screen was black. Gao Yao patted it gently with his hand, but it didn''t light up. This scene made Gao Yao feel that his whole life was not good.


    How could it not be without electricity in the morning or in the evening? When I wanted to show the emperor of Qin the evidence, it would be without electricity?


    "Zhao Gao, you said that this is the evidence of Li Fei and Meng Aiqing''s adultery. How can I not see it? What kind of evidence is this?" Seeing that Gao Yao''s face was not right, the first emperor frowned at him and asked.


    "Well Sire, it, it''s dead. " Gao Yao stammered to the first emperor.


    "No electricity?" A capital question mark appeared on the face of the first emperor. Can he say that he doesn''t know what it means to have no electricity?


    "Meng Yi, you take out the charger, take out the charger." Unable to explain the concept of mobile phone and electricity to the first emperor for a moment, Gao Yao anxiously turns his eyes, walks up to Yi Xiaochuan and says to him."Mr. Zhao, what you said today is nothing. I don''t know why. I''ve never seen anything of yours." How is it possible to admit that he has an affair with Li Fei? Yi Xiaochuan never changes his face and arched Gao Yaogong.


    Gao Yao: "you!"


    "I don''t know if the empress has seen it?" Ignoring Gao Yao''s angry expression, Yi Xiaochuan then calmly turns to ask Li Fei.


    In response, Li Fei shook her head.


    Seeing this scene, Gao Yao was really going to be angry. He was shameless. These two people were so shameless that they told lies with their eyes open. He was so angry that he could not help shouting to Li Fei: "don''t pretend to be a liar!"


    "Presumptuous!" Hearing Gao Yao talking to his concubine, the first emperor yelled at him on the spot.


    Hearing the roar, Gao Yao immediately knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the first emperor: "Your Majesty, I mean Princess Li doesn''t pretend, not your majesty."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no, I mean Meng Yi, don''t pretend." Gao Yao was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and said in a flurry.


    "Enough, stop talking nonsense, you..."


    "Ding, we have established a stable contact and successfully entered the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie."


    Gao Yao


    Being scolded by the first emperor, he was very nervous. Suddenly, a mechanical sound rang out in his mind, which made Gao Yao''s face on the ground suddenly change.


    "What''s the matter? I''m hallucinating?" Gao Yao murmured.


    However, as soon as he said this, the chat screen was launched from his mind by the system, and at the same time, the announcement about the basic introduction of the chat group appeared in front of him.


    After Qianlong finished his work last time, yeshiqiu communicated with the system and asked it to revise its own mode, so as to avoid the occurrence of group friends who clearly entered the group but didn''t know they had a big chance.


    Looking at the interface that appears in my mind and is very similar to the Penguin Group before crossing, and then looking at this announcement, Gao is stunned.


    It''s not only auditory hallucination, but also hallucination. He must have been scared by the first emperor. What can he do if he is too scared? Can he be saved?


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people into the group."


    Group leader: "welcome new people."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Gao Yao was so nervous that he didn''t hear what the first emperor was saying, several welcome messages popped up on the chat screen. Looking at them, Gao Yao, who had just finished reading the announcement and calmed down a little, swallowed his saliva and said in secret: "the boss chat group of all heaven and all worlds that appeared in his mind I''ve come across this kind of thing. It''s not impossible to encounter this kind of thing again. It''s not necessarily fake, and it''s too real.


    Is God really opened his eyes and knew that I had suffered a lot that I shouldn''t have, so did he specially send me blessings? "


    Thinking of this, Gao hesitated for a moment, and then nervously sent out a message: "thank you, boy, Gao wants to be new here, please take care of him."


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, certainly. By the way, what is your world and what is your accomplishments?"


    Gao Yao: "tell me back, my world is pre Qin, as for cultivation..."


    Relying on what he saw in the announcement, Gao opened the function panel and transferred out his personal data. After looking at it, he continued to say to Wei Wuxian, "my accomplishments are zero level without system."


    Wei Wuxian


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    "By the way, do you have a solar charger, if you have one, can you lend it to me? I will never forget my great kindness After chatting for a while, he felt that the people in the group seemed to speak very well. Gao Yao looked up, and the first emperor, who stopped to scold himself and didn''t know what to say with Li Fei, asked the people in the group.


    Members of the group:


    Solar charger? great kindness? This new man is very wonderful!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "is it a mobile phone charger?"


    Gao Yao: "monster!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "hmm? Bruce Lee is the devil, remember, new man


    "Devil..." Seeing Bruce Lee''s reply and looking at the name on his avatar, Gao Yao swallows his saliva again. In fact, the boss group is quite dangerous. Even the legendary demons are there. However, this is also in line with the announcement about connecting the world.


    Otherwise, if they are all human beings, the so-called universe is too narrow.


    "Boy Gao Yao, I''ve seen the devil." After thinking about it, Gao Yao respectfully says to the devil Bruce Lee in the group.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, I''m quite sensible. Do you want to borrow the solar charger of your mobile phone?"


    Gao Yao: "yes, adults have?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee doesn''t have it, but Bruce Lee''s men have it. They don''t need you to return it. They''ll give it to you. Anyway, it''s not a valuable thing."With that, the demon Bruce Lee takes the solar charger he is about to use from his hand and sends it to Gao Yao in a red envelope.


    Seeing the red envelope appearing on the chat screen, Gao Yao''s breathing became urgent in this instant.


    Next second, a solar charger appeared between the face and the floor.


    Because the emperor''s hands were on the ground and he couldn''t get anything, the system sent the items in the red envelope to him by default.


    "Gulu ~" looking at the charger close to him, Gao Yao''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Really, really, he really got God''s love and entered a mysterious chat group.


    Although I don''t know what kind of boss a person like me is, it doesn''t matter. It''s enough that others are bosses. I''ll try my best to hold their thighs and climb higher and higher from now on. I think it''s OK.


    And there are even demons in that group. Maybe they have a way to help themselves become men again!


    Thinking of this possibility, Gao Yao swallows for the third time. In the dark, he suddenly sees the light at this moment.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "how about this? Can it work?"


    Gao Yao: "thank you, thank you, but can you use Just a moment, please. I''m very sorry. Just a moment. Thank you


    In the group, he was very grateful to the devil Bruce Lee, and then he said in fear. Then Gao Yao suddenly raised his waist, picked up the solar cell phone charger on the ground, and said excitedly to the first emperor, "Your Majesty, I have a charger here. You can charge that cell phone, so that your majesty can see the evidence of Meng Yi and Princess Li''s adultery with your own eyes!"


    Yi Xiaochuan:! "


    Princess Li:! "


    Where did he get the charger from? He was so scared that he knelt on the ground?


    "Charger? Zhao Gao, where do you come from? " Facing Gao Yaowang, seeing the charger in his hand, the first emperor asked him.


    "My Lord, this is a special product from my hometown. I put it in my sleeve this morning. When I saw that my mobile phone had no power just now, I forgot when I was nervous. If I''m impolite, I''d like to ask your majesty to confess! However, before your majesty commits a crime, please ask your majesty to charge your cell phone and let your majesty witness the evidence of Meng Yi''s adultery with Princess Li Gao Yao said to the first emperor with both love and affection.


    After hearing this, he looked at the serious expression on his face. The first emperor couldn''t help getting serious. He took a look at the princess Li standing beside him, and then at Yi Xiaochuan, who was more and more upset. Then he said to him, "in that case, you should try. However, if you can''t produce any more evidence, you should bear the charge of slandering the general and the imperial concubine, I will not forgive you lightly. "


    "Thank you Gao Yao kowtowed respectfully to the first emperor, then got up and walked towards him. In the process of walking, he looked at Li Fei and Yi Xiaochuan, and made a smile to them.


    With the charger in hand, I''ll see if you''re finished!


    "Your Majesty, didn''t I tell you that this is just a mirror for dressing my concubine. Mr. Zhao, it''s rare for him to see anything strange. How can you take him seriously, your son of heaven?" See high want to take charger to come, nervous Li imperial concubine have no way, had to hurry to the beginning emperor coquetry way.


    "This..."


    "Oh, Princess Li is joking. What''s the matter with me? There are five mobile phones! What''s more, didn''t the lady just say that she hadn''t seen this mobile phone? How can she say that it''s your dressing mirror now? The bull''s head is not a horse''s mouth. It''s self contradictory. Please let your majesty learn from it. " With that, Gao Yao takes the mobile phone from the beginning emperor who is thinking. Under the extremely nervous eyes of Li Fei and Yi Xiaochuan, he inserts the plug of the solar charger.


    Well, just right!

 Chapter 360

    Originally, I was worried that the plug of the charger would not be right. I didn''t expect that it was just right. Very good, Yi Xiaochuan. This is the day to accept you. I see if you will die this time!


    Looking at the cell phone connected to the solar charger, Gao Yao raised his mouth and showed a happy smile. Then he quickly went to the place with sunshine and let the sunshine shine on the charger. Soon, the cell phone lit up.


    "Your Majesty, it''s electrified. I dare to ask your majesty to move to this sunny place to see the evidence. Your majesty, what I have said is true. Meng Yi and Princess Li have really colluded with each other! " Gao Yao said respectfully to the first emperor.


    With that, he quickly replied to the devil Bruce Lee in the group, telling him that the charger can work, and he is very grateful. If he has a place to serve in the future, he will go through fire and water.


    Of course, the latter two words use exaggerated rhetoric, but I''m willing to do what I can for the devil boss. After all, in the eyes of mortals like him, what''s the difference between the devil and the immortal besides the difference between good and evil?


    No.


    Besides, immortals are not all good, demons This should all be bad.


    In short, if you want to climb up, you can hold the devil''s thigh.


    Think of it in your heart.


    Affiliated to the world, Gu xun''er has just been fed Dabu soup which he asked Yaochen to specially make. At this moment, he is drawing her blood for the nth time to fuse with creatures that can be used as pets. After experiments, demon Bruce Lee finds that the blood in Gu xun''er''s body is very magical. It''s human like but not human like, just like metamorphosis.


    This kind of blood contains a very powerful energy, once awakened, it can immediately become even more powerful than its own existence.


    "No wonder the group leader will send her to Bruce Lee. This woman is just a treasure worth exploring!" With a test tube full of blood, Gu xun''er''s face turned ruddy after taking drugs. At this moment, Gu xun''er began to turn white again. The demon Bruce Lee looked at her intoxicated and said softly.


    At this time, the chat screen in my mind suddenly pops up the news that the new man thanks himself. Seeing this, the demon Bruce Lee smiles faintly, shakes his head indifferently, continues to do his pet breeding work, and replies to him casually: "you''re welcome, the group leader said that everyone should help each other after entering the group.


    By the way, if you are interested in keeping pets, you can come to Zhutian pet shop on Jingxi Road, affiliated to the world. Bruce Lee is the store manager here, specializing in selling all kinds of pets. Some pets can even become adults with high accomplishments. Whether they are used as mounts or beaters, or when you feel lonely in the dead of night, they chat with you or even do other things They can do it for you.


    There are many benefits. For the sake of being a newcomer, Bruce Lee can give you 10% discount this week. It''s a rare opportunity. Don''t miss it


    Gao Yao


    Can be transformed into an adult pet, that is still a pet?


    Wait, there''s no rule that people can''t be pets. Just like in the Qin Dynasty, people can be slaves. If there''s no reason, they can''t be pets.


    It''s just Boss, do you think I can afford your pets?


    Gao Yao is somewhat helpless and sad. He is the commander of Zhongche government and the head of eunuch in the Qin Dynasty. Now his power and wealth are very high in the world. But if he wants to buy a pet, he can become a man. He is probably a pet like a monster or spirit. He knows he can''t afford it.


    Thinking about it, Gao Yao sighed heavily in his heart, and said to the devil Bruce Lee in the group, "surely, the boy who has the chance will come to your support."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, Bruce Lee has something else to do, so I won''t talk to you. Goodbye, everyone


    Gao Yao: "congratulations to the boss."


    Black Marshal: "cough, new man."


    Gao Yao: "what''s the big man''s advice?"


    Black Marshal: "Oh, nothing. I just want to hear you call me boss. By the way, remember that the title of boss has passed. Today I am boss!"


    Gao Yao


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    Yeshiqiu: "black marshal, I''ll cut you off. Jpg."


    Pleasant goat and grey wolf: the ancient strange world of war.


    Just now he was honored as a big man by the newcomer. While drinking milk, he was looking at the salted egg Superman cartoon he bought from the black hand gang. Suddenly, the group leader sent him an emoticon in the group. On it, a giant holding a 50 meter sword made another person look like "I really can''t stand you". At the same time, there was a line below: One more word, cut you off.


    Marshal black


    The group leader is also so grounded. He still sends this kind of pictures. However, why can''t I send them?


    Commander black was puzzled, but at this moment, there was a sudden explosion, and a giant appeared in front of him. He stepped on the earth with his feet, on the top of the sky, holding a machete that he didn''t know how long it was, and immediately pointed the tip of the machete at his bottom Well, all over.Then, he opened his mouth and uttered a voice that could be heard in the whole strange world: "black marshal, I''ll cut you off again."


    "Black marshal"! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mythical world.


    Although he thought Gao Yao''s words were too weird and might be playing with himself, seeing that he was so serious, the first emperor decided to believe him again. Under the extremely nervous eyes of Yi Xiaochuan and Li Fei, he got up and walked towards Gao Yao, who was bathed in the sun.


    Soon, the first emperor came to Gao Yao and asked him, "Zhao Gao, what''s the evidence?"


    "Your Majesty, please have a look." The solar charger from the devil Bruce Lee is a high-tech product of Jackie Chan''s Adventures in the world. The charging speed is very fast. In just a few seconds, the mobile phone has 5% power, and it''s still charging. So Gao Yao smoothly turns on the machine, clicks on the video of Yi Xiaochuan and Li Fei''s confession, hands it to the first emperor, and bows to him.


    After taking the mobile phone and the charger inserted with it, the first emperor looked down, and then his face suddenly changed.


    Seeing the change of the emperor''s expression, Gao Yao smiles to Yi Xiaochuan, which makes you not friends enough, makes you betray me, and makes me fight against me all the time. Now, it''s time for you to pay the price!


    "Zhao Gao, I think you''ve been loyal and capable all the time. I''ve given you opportunities again and again. But do you really think my patience is limitless? What evidence is there? It''s the same as just now. There''s nothing there! " The first emperor''s angry voice came into Gao Yao''s ear, which made his proud expression suddenly stiff. He quickly turned his head and turned his eyes from Yi Xiaochuan to the mobile phone screen in the hands of the first emperor.


    Seeing this, he felt bad all of a sudden.


    Why is the screen black again? Was it still good just now?


    "Zhao Gao, you''ve cheated the king several times and slandered the great general Meng and Princess Li. It''s really unforgivable. Come on, give me this dog slave -"


    "wait, your majesty! I have something else to say. " Not waiting for the first emperor to finish his speech, Gao, who looked like a ghost, raised his hand and cried out.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    "Yes, Mr. Zhao, what else do you have to say? I can not care if you slander me and Princess Li. But Princess Li is a royal concubine. It''s a big crime. As for cheating your majesty, it''s a big crime. In my opinion, you still..."


    "Shut up Gao Yao shouts to Yi Xiaochuan, who is relieved. Then he takes a deep breath and retreats two steps. The first emperor in front of him says, "Your Majesty, what I want to say is - Lord, help


    The first emperor


    Yi Xiaochuan


    Yeshiqiu, who received a message from Gao Yao asking for help in the group, said: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 361

    Yeshiqiu welcomes Wan Gaoyao and sends an emoticon to marshal black, warning him half jokingly that he should not be too coquettish in the group. Now he is planning to turn on the do not disturb mode, change to the burning decision method, and improve his accomplishments by refining the burning fire of the golden emperor.


    Unexpectedly, just about to do so, Gao Yao jumped out and called for help in the group.


    Yes, this is a voice message.


    No, you just got the solar charger from the devil Bruce Lee. What else can you save?


    Night autumn pick pick eyebrows, some puzzled.


    As for the funniest story in myth, Gao Yao tells Yi Xiaochuan to take out the charger in front of the first emperor. He also refutes Li Fei, saying that she has five mobile phones. Raoshi hasn''t forgotten it for more than ten years.


    From the next second Gao wants to borrow a charger in the group, the witty group leader guesses the time period he is in.


    And then?


    No, then.


    I just came to welcome him, and I didn''t intend to get any benefit from him. What else do I have with him?


    Even though there are elixirs in the mythological world as well as those in the bad people''s world, their elixirs are closely related to Tianxing. When Tianxing is gone, the elixirs will be ineffective. Like this elixir with side effects, you don''t want to take it at night.


    As for getting danfang, it''s feasible to give it to Yaochen to study and see if it can be used as a reference. However, it''s not urgent, and there''s no need to speak by himself. As long as Gao wants to enter the group and sees that other group friends are living so well, he will try his best to get good things from the myth world to sell or sell them in the group Pawn, so that you can live a happy life through points.


    So there will be something like longevity medicine sooner or later.


    What''s more, I''m not the hairy boy at the beginning. My eyes have been broadened. No matter in the bad people''s world or in the myth world, their elixir has only made people live for thousands of years. Although it is affected by external forces, if it is not affected, I can continue to live, but how many years can I live? Who knows?


    He is now a semi saint. After refining the burning fire of the golden emperor, he will fight for the saint. That''s for sure.


    In the original work, after Xiao Yan''s refining, Gu xun''er took away some of the demon fire sources, from the two-star dueling saint to the five-star dueling saint. Even if Jin Di''s burning fire can''t compare with the pure lotus demon fire, it''s no problem for him to advance from the semi Saint peak to the three-star dueling saint or even the four-star dueling saint.


    Fight Saint strong, live thousands of young relaxed!


    In ten thousand steps, I still have the Poseidon throne stored in the system. If I equip it, I can live all the time unless I am killed. So I still have a lot of time. Don''t worry!


    Let''s get back to the point. Although Gao Yao can''t bring himself any benefits, and he has replaced Yu Zhibo''s title of "the weakest chicken in the chat group", he is not only a member of his own group, but also a newcomer. When he asks for help, he can''t pretend not to see what he sees.


    Yeshiqiu will never admit it. It''s because he doesn''t care about Gao Yao''s world. He thinks it''s not difficult to sweep his world with his current strength. That''s why he has the confidence. Otherwise, if Qiyu asks for help


    Well, you must pretend you didn''t see it, or would you rather die for nothing or find yourself embarrassed?


    "What can I do for you?" The next second, at night, Qiu asked Gao Yao in the group.


    Gao Yao: "group leader, boy, Gao wants to see group leader."


    Yeshiqiu: "I just wanted to say, are you sure you are a boy?"


    Gao Yao


    What does the group leader mean by this? Is it inappropriate for me to use a boy when I am old, or is it inappropriate for me to use a boy when I become a eunuch?


    If it''s the former, it''s OK, but if it''s the latter, the leader of the group is hard to break down!


    There was some sadness and indignation in his heart. He didn''t ask the group leader so foolishly. Instead, he quickly told the group what he was facing. He said in a voice: "the lesson of the group leader is that the grass people should have met the group leader. The leader of the group, the grass people now seriously suspect that there is an evil in the grass people''s world. This evil is very strange and constantly harms the grass people. The grass people implore the leader of the group that you can help save the grass people''s life! "


    "The devil?" At night, Qiuyi''s face is muddled. What''s the evil in the mythological world? Although your world has traversal and elixir, there''s no monster at all. OK!


    Gao Yao: "yes, the name of the demon is Yi Xiaochuan."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Is the protagonist equal to the devil? Well, no problem.


    Gao Yao: "Lord, please make the decision for the grass people. They were originally friends, but he not only trapped the grass people and made them useless, but also deliberately tipped off the grass people''s enemies and kept fighting against them. The grass people had no choice but to make enemies with him again and again.


    Now, Cao Min has finally found the chance to overthrow him. Cao Min has the evidence of his adultery with Li Fei. It''s the video of his parting with Li Fei and his confession. Unexpectedly, when he presented the evidence to the emperor of Qin today, his mobile phone, which was full of electricity, suddenly lost its power.This is also the reason why CaoMing asked you guys for a charger just now. Thanks to the devil Bruce Lee, CaoMing has a charger and can charge his mobile phone. However, as soon as he handed his mobile phone to the emperor of Qin, he was about to watch the video, but his mobile phone suddenly broke down.


    You said, how can there be such a strange thing in the world? It''s so evil. It feels like God is trying to help Yi Xiaochuan.


    Oh, the grass people dare not speak ill of God. It must be Yi Xiaochuan''s trick in the dark. He''s too evil. Please be the master of the grass people and never forget his kindness. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You look familiar with the last eight words. Did you tell others?


    Wei Wuxian: "is it true or false? A fully charged mobile phone suddenly loses its power, and then suddenly breaks down. Is it all at a critical time? If it''s true, it''s really a bit of a heresy! "


    At this time, Wei Wuxian, who is packing his bags, is going to ask for a leave from the Allied forces to help him take care of the Douluo mainland novel world where Qian Renxue lives. Tang San''s Wei Wuxian stands up and says that in the affiliated world, with the active organization of gangster Gang, he naturally knows what a mobile phone is. He not only knows that he has a mobile phone in his pocket, but also has nothing to listen to music Zizi.


    Gao Yao: "what the big man said is true. Now the emperor of Qin can''t see the evidence. He thinks that the grass people are cheating him. He is about to - ah, Lord, Lord, help! Let me go, let me go. Your majesty, I didn''t lie. Meng Yi really had an affair with Princess Li. It''s true, your majesty... "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Wei Wuxian


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    "Well, what? It seems that the new man has been captured, and this kind of situation can''t cross to the affiliated world. Which one of you is willing to go and save him? Of course, the cost of crossing Fu is on the new man''s head, and let him pay back with interest in the future?" Hearing Gao Yao''s distinctive cry, Qiu''s mouth twitched and coughed at night. Then he asked all the online members in the group.

 Chapter 362

    Someone in the night is about to change to the practice of burning, refining strange fire, no leisure Cough, no, he''s the leader of the group. It''s OK to help the group. But if you do everything by yourself, doesn''t it seem that the leader of the group is too cheap?


    So go to the myth world to help Gao Yao, and leave the task to other group friends.


    At the same time, after listening to Gao Yao''s funny voice and seeing the news from the group leader, the online group friends couldn''t help thinking.


    There''s no problem helping new people, but it''s a very risky job to go through the past to save people. After all, we are not as tough as big Qiyu or big administrator. What if we didn''t save people in the past, but also put ourselves in?


    You know, crossing Dun can''t be used all the time. Just like this new man, his tone seems to have been captured by others. In the case of being captured, he can''t cross back to the affiliated world. Otherwise, will the person who drags himself come with him or not?


    At the beginning, Wei Wuxian was trapped by endless resentment in the battle of shuixingyuan. He had no choice but to ask his friends for help.


    Gao Yao: "Lord, help! Your majesty, don''t fight. If you fight again, you will die. Your majesty, please, your majesty ~ "


    all the people in the group:...."


    "Well, I heard that. The new man is suffering now. Who would like to help him? Any one of you is capable of saving him. " He heard Gao Yao''s distinctive cry again. At night, Qiu put his clenched fist to his mouth, coughed and asked the crowd again.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "can anyone save the new people?"


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, you should all see Wei Wuxian''s answer before. He is zero rank without system, and the strongest person in his world is zero rank, so any one of you who goes to his world is invincible."


    Everyone in the group:!! "


    The new man''s world is so weak.


    So the question is, how did he get into the group and go through the back door?


    We are boss group. What kind of boss is he?


    Gao Yao: "group leader, you guys, if you don''t save me, I will die. I beg you, help me."


    Yeshiqiu: "I heard it. Don''t cry any more. The group leader just looked at it. Your life value is still very high. It''s not so easy to die. Don''t worry."


    Gao Yao


    Health value? What do you think of this kind of thing? And who said I''m not so easy to die? I feel that if I fight a few more times, I''ll finish my calf. Wuwuwuwu!


    "Ah, is life still very high? Then I''ll go and help him after playing this game with ho ho. " When Gao Yao was shouting in his heart, the bald devil who was peeping at the screen and playing games came out and said lazily.


    Hearing this, Gao Yao almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. Come back after the game. Did you come to save me or collect my corpse?


    Gao Yao: "Lord, help me!"


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, come on, since you are so popular that no one is willing to save you, then -"


    the leader of Ming religion Zhang Wuji: "master, I am willing to help the new man and save his life."


    At night, the person behind Qiu wants to send his pet baby Fei long. Before he can save his life, he has not finished editing it. Suddenly, Zhang Wuji comes out and says with dignity.


    Hearing Zhang Wuji''s words, Gao Yao''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then a board came down and hit him heavily, which made him scream on the spot.


    On the other side of my butt, yeshiqiu silently deleted the news that he had not finished editing, and sent a message to Zhang Wuji in the group, saying: "yes, you know how to help each other. You are much better than those guys who pretend not to see new people asking for help."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "thank you for your praise."


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, I want to explain that I''m not unwilling to help the newcomer. I''m lack of skills. I''ve promised brother Xue to go to her world to help her take care of the Tang San, so I can''t save the newcomer."


    Yeshiqiu: "why can''t you go to the world of new people to save new people first, and then go to the world of qianrenxue to help her deal with Tang San?"


    Wei Wuxian: "but in this way, isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Gao Yao


    So saving me is a waste of time? How to do? I want to cry!


    [Ding, group member Wei Wuxian withdraws a message. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian: "Keke, no, what I said just now is a bit ambiguous. You are right, group leader. The world of the new man is so bad, and the strongest one is zero. It''s very fast for me to go there to save him, and it won''t affect my commitment to brother Xue, so I''ll go there. @Gao Yao, don''t be too moved. "


    Gao Yao


    Don''t worry. I won''t be moved if you come to save me!Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "Mr. Wei, I have promised to help the new people, so you don''t have to go?"


    Wei Wuxian: "it doesn''t matter. We can save him together."


    Yeshiqiu: "in this case, the new couple will owe the cost of two crossing runes. It''s better to leave. You can go alone, Zhang Wuji. If you want to go, Wei Wuxian, you can take care of the cost."


    Wei Wuxian: "ah?"


    Yeshiqiu: "ah, I tell you, Gao Yao has a dog in the palace of the Qin Dynasty. Do you still want to go?"


    Wei Wuxian: "dog? No, no, I''m not going. I have something else to do. Take care of yourself, new people. Goodbye, everyone


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is offline. ¡¿


    all the people in the group are:


    It''s really thorough!


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "group leader, since Prince Wei doesn''t go, I''ll set out."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, for the cost of crossing Fu, you should pay it first, calculate the interest of five points, and let Gao return it to you at that time. Anyway, there is a daily check-in guarantee, so don''t worry that he won''t be able to pay it."


    The crossing Rune to the mythical world only needs 40 points, not much.


    "Yes, master." Zhang Wuji respectfully responded to yeshiqiu, and then bought a crossing symbol from the mall through the world where Gao Yao lived, and used it to cross the mythical world.


    Ding, Zhang Wuji, the leader of Ming religion, has gone through the world of myth. ¡¿


    hearing the sound of the system in my mind, Qiu nodded slightly at night. Then he took out the Yellow level low-level skill of Yaochen pawn "burning death" from Najie and the fire of the burning fire of the golden emperor, which was sealed with XuanZhen ruler. He went to the chair and sat down and began to study.


    "Although it''s only the Yellow rank, after refining the fourth ranking Jindi '' Put the burning scroll in front of your forehead and feel all the contents with your soul power. Autumn murmurs in your heart at night.

 Chapter 363

    The "burning decision" skill in yeshiqiu''s hand was accidentally acquired by yaolao in the ancient cave. It is now a low-level skill of yellow level, which can be advanced by swallowing different fire.


    Of course, animal fire is OK, but it''s only useful in the low level period. If the level is high, it''s useless to devour animal fire.


    In the original work, the burning skill of the lower level of the Yellow level evolved into the middle level of the Yellow level after Xiao Yan devoured the purple fire of the Amethyst Winged Lion King, the middle level of the Xuan level after Xiao Yan devoured the inner fire of the Qinglian earth, the lower level after Xiao Yan devoured the falling heart fire, and the higher level after Xiao Yan devoured the three thousand Yan fire.


    The fire of the golden emperor Well, it should be bigger than purple fire + Qinglian earth fire + falling heart fire + three thousand Yan fire.


    After all, it''s the fourth place on the list.


    Release the soul power, feel all the content in the scroll, at the same time, autumn in the night in mind.


    It takes a lot of mental energy to perceive and digest the contents of the scroll. However, ye Zhou is now a strong man at the peak of semi sainthood, and this scroll burning and resolving skill is only at the Yellow level for the time being, so it doesn''t matter. It''s almost a blink of an eye to digest the contents contained in it, which are also recorded by mental energy.


    Then, at night, Qiu opened his eyes, put the scroll aside, looked down at the fire on his other hand, his eyes narrowed, and murmured: "in fact, it''s very simple. As long as there are skills and abnormal fire, be more careful. As for the pills that protect the body and help refining, I don''t need them at all."


    Then, at night, with a wave of his hand, Qiu took out the XuanZhen ruler from Najie and sealed the whole palace with its magic power, so as not to be disturbed by anyone who wanted to entrap people.


    Then, untie the seal on the fire, so that you can refine it smoothly.


    More than that, although the group leader, who was very strong but extremely cautious, did not intend to take pills, he was prepared to give himself a more powerful guarantee.


    That is to take out the magic umbrella, open it, and refine the fire under its umbrella.


    In huaqiangu world, the banishment umbrella is known as an invincible defense artifact. It can not only protect the user''s safety, but also double the opponent''s attack. Therefore, under its umbrella page, it can refine the fire. If the Jindi huotianyan dares to resist, ha ha, it will only ask for trouble!


    The next second, after digesting the contents of the burning, yeshiqiu began to use this skill. When he became proficient, he mobilized his fighting spirit and spiritual strength to apply it to the fire of the burning fire of the golden emperor and began to refine it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mythical world.


    Gao Yao, who was convicted of bullying the emperor by the first emperor and slandering the imperial concubine and the general, was pressed on the bench by the guards and kept beating the board. This scene makes Yi Xiaochuan and Princess Li feel comfortable.


    This villain has been punished at last!


    "Whoosh!" Just happy, suddenly a black hole appeared in the hall, and then two beams of golden light shot out of the cave, hitting the two bodyguards who were playing high boards, making them fall to the ground instantly and lose consciousness.


    The first emperor, who was sitting on the throne, saw the scene and suddenly widened his eyes. He quickly exclaimed: "escort, escort!"


    However


    Hearing the sound, the guards who rushed into the hall were all shot out by the golden light from the black hole in an instant. The scene was so mysterious that they could see emperor Shi, Yi Xiaochuan and Princess Li staring at each other with incredible looks in their eyes.


    "This is Is it a fairy tale? " It''s useless. Now the first emperor is calmer. He looks at the mysterious black hole in front of him and murmurs.


    As for Yi Xiaochuan and Li Fei who were standing beside him, they both looked at each other and could see the worry in each other''s eyes. Obviously, the scene in front of them was too magical, totally beyond their common sense, so they didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Zhang Wuji came out of the black hole and appeared in the public''s sight. He saw the clothes on the other side, which were different from the clothes of the Qin Dynasty and looked more gorgeous. The first emperor swallowed his mouth and his heart was beating uncontrollably.


    Immortal, this must be immortal, there will be no mistake!


    "Master Zhang, you are here. The grassroots are hurt. I can''t get up to salute you. Please don''t worry about the impoliteness." Hard to look up, see finally to save their friends, high to Zhang Wuji thanks.


    "Gao qunyou is very polite. We are all ordinary members of the group. We belong to the same people. We don''t have to be grass-roots people. You haven''t signed in today, have you? Your injury is not light. It''s better to sign in as soon as possible, and then use points to buy healing medicine in the mall. Healing medicine is not expensive. The cheapest one only needs one point to buy one pill, and at least one point can be obtained by signing in every day. " After coming out of the black hole, the passage disappeared instantly. Zhang Wuji turned and walked to Gao Yao, looked down at his injured ass and said to him.


    "Yes, grass, no, I know." Just now, he was either correcting Yi Xiaochuan or being beaten and asking for help in the group. Gao Yao really forgot to sign in. Zhang Wuji said so. He quickly moved his mind and entered the chat group to sign in and buy healing medicine.His ass What a pain!


    At the same time, the first emperor, who did not dare to step forward and was very excited, arched his hand to Zhang Wuji and said, "excuse me, is the immortal?"


    "Immortal?" Hearing the voice, Zhang Wuji looked at the big bellied first emperor not far in front of him and said, "I''m not an immortal. I''m Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion. I''m here today just to save people. Please don''t stop me."


    "Immortal knows Zhao Gao?" Don''t believe the other party is not immortal. After all, the appearance is so mysterious. It''s not immortal. The first emperor took a look at Gao Yao, who was checking in and buying medicine, and asked Zhang Wuji.


    "You can see that we know each other. Why ask more?"


    The first emperor


    I''m a bit of an idiot when you say that.


    "Immortal? No, there can''t be any immortals or high technology in the world. It must be high technology! " The first emperor was a little embarrassed. For a moment, he didn''t know how to continue to talk with the immortal, so that he could climb up the immortal''s high branch and get the elixir. But Yi Xiaochuan, who was standing beside him, suddenly thought of something and cried excitedly.


    Hearing this cry, sign in and get a point. Gao Yao, who just bought a rehab pill, laughs with disdain, and then puts the medicine into his mouth.


    Zhang Wuji turned his eyes and looked at Yi Xiaochuan and said, "are you?"


    "Hum, general Meng Yi. You are the person Zhao Gao invited from the future, aren''t you? Zhao Gao, tell me honestly, have you found a way to return to modern times, and then found this man from modern times? And the black hole and the golden light just now... "


    Speaking of this, Yi Xiaochuan hesitated for a moment and said with some uncertainty: "if I guess correctly, it should be the future high technology. You have found a tunnel through time and space, so you can not only go back to 2010, but also travel to a more distant future. That must be the future technology, right?"


    "Ogawa, your imagination is really rich. It''s a pity not to write novels." Gao Yao, who was asked, recovered a lot after taking drugs. He looked at Yi Xiaochuan and sneered at him.


    "Don''t deny it here. Do you think I don''t know you? You are a mean little man who wants to climb up!" Yi Xiaochuan denounces Gao Yao.


    "And you? You think you are better than me when you change your mind, betray your friends and have an affair with the imperial concubine? " With that, Gao Yao spat on Yi Xiaochuan.


    "You..."


    "Gao qunyou, is this man Meng Yi or the evil named Yi Xiaochuan you said in the group?" Interrupted Yi Xiaochuan angry to refute Gao Yao''s words, Zhang Wuji asked the new man beside him.


    "Back to master Zhang, this person is Yi Xiaochuan. Meng Yi is his current pseudonym. He has an affair with Princess Li. He not only refuses to admit it, but also bites me. I beg the master to make decisions for me." Gao wants to appeal to Zhang Wuji.


    "Oh, yes? In this case, then I''ll show you what I''m doing here. " As soon as the corner of his mouth was raised, no matter what Gao wanted to say was true or false, Zhang Wuji gave a hearty smile, and a sharp color flashed in his eyes. Then he grabbed Yi Xiaochuan in the air, and immediately sucked him in under the frightened look of the three of them.


    Holding Yi Xiaochuan''s neck, Zhang Wuji said to him in a panic: "general, do you understand? I''m not using any future high technology, but martial arts! "


    Yi Xiaochuan


    Martial arts? Do you think I haven''t practiced martial arts? You''re so damn This is the magic law!

 Chapter 364

    My name is Yi Xiaochuan. I''m a passer-by. Originally, I was just a college student idling around. But after crossing, relying on my excellent ability and personal charm, I first cured my lover princess Li''s illness and became a general guarding the imperial palace.


    Then, relying on the relationship with general Meng Tian, he publicized that he was his younger brother, who helped him defeat Xiongnu. After he retired to the second line, he took over his position and became the first general of the Qin Dynasty.


    I thought that I was so excellent that no one could match me. I didn''t expect that today I would be strangled by a monster who was suspected of crossing from the future, and my feet would be suspended in the air.


    This NIMA I''m really upset!


    "Why, general, you don''t seem to believe it. I don''t know if you will believe it after I slap you with this palm." Seeing that Yi Xiaochuan''s face turned red after being pinched by himself, there was still an incredible look in his eyes, Zhang Wuji raised his other hand and asked him a golden light in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Yi Xiaochuan, who had difficulty breathing, cried out in his heart that it was not good.


    Gao Yao, who is now climbing up from his chair, says: "well, kill this son of a bitch. Oh, thank you for your help."


    Said, suddenly reaction to what, get up after high to Zhang Wuji respectfully bow salute.


    Just now, the thanks are just from the mouth. Now that he can stand up, he has to salute the big man respectfully.


    After all, he who doesn''t want to be bullied by others has to keep climbing up. Like Bruce Lee, the demon before him, Master Zhang is an abnormal creature. Normal people like himself have to be respectful and obedient when facing them. Only in this way can they gain their favor and get some benefits from them.


    Then, just like the Zhongche government order that I grew up from a young eunuch to a great Qin, I want to be the biggest Eunuch in the chat group one day!


    Wait, are there any other eunuchs in the chat group? And


    When I entered the group, my first reaction was not to become a complete man. Why


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can climb up, you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to think so much.


    I don''t know what Gao wants to think in my heart. Hearing the voice, I took a look at him and saw that he still treated himself so respectfully after he said that everyone was the same. Zhang Wuji picked his eyebrows and showed a look of blame on his face. He said to him: "Gao qunyou, I said that we are group friends. We should help each other, don''t you You must be so polite. Don''t worry. I''ll help you clean him up today. "


    "Thank you, master." "Don''t be polite" is regarded as a fart by Zhang Wuji. Gao Yao maintains his humble attitude and bows to him.


    No matter how he tried to persuade the new man, he wanted to be so respectful to himself. Zhang Wuji was also "helpless." he shook his head and said, "you..."


    With that, he turned his head and looked at Yi Xiaochuan, who was about to suffocate in his hand. "Actually, there is no Festival between us, even today is the first time we meet. But you offended Gao qunyou. There''s no way. Let''s go all the way, general."


    Zhang Wuji''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his other golden hand hit Yi Xiaochuan hard on his chest. He was a zero level warrior who only knew martial arts and didn''t cultivate internal power or even true Qi. He was a great master. He was afraid that he would be smashed and fall into Xianyang palace.


    Looking at the palm which is closer and closer to his chest, Yi Xiaochuan widens his eyes and constantly struggles. Unfortunately, he can''t make any effort to suffocate, which can''t affect Zhang Wuji''s action at all.


    Fortunately, just when Zhang Wuji was about to hit him, a panic scream began: "stop, don''t hurt him!"


    "Boom!" Hearing the sound, Zhang Wuji immediately stopped and waved his arm forward. The real Qi in his hand was forcibly suppressed, and an empty shock broke out. He glanced at the woman who told him to stop and gave a cold smile.


    It seems that the new man didn''t lie. He really has an affair!


    Yes, Zhang Wuji from the world of demon sect is not the kind of idiot in the world of TV dramas. He is smart, capable and ambitious. After watching Gao''s news in the group, he learns that Yi Xiaochuan is the one who is being pinched by himself. So it''s very obvious who the other two are.


    Ying Zheng, the first emperor of the world, and his princess Li.


    He asked the group leader to help the newcomer. Naturally, he had to help others to the end. He couldn''t simply save him back to the affiliated world. Just like Qiyu and the administrator helped bibidong, he could live in his own world and develop his own power to contribute to the chat group.


    Therefore, we should not let Gao Yao''s immediate superior, that is, the first emperor and Gao Yao, turn against each other. We should let him recognize that he helped Gao and killed his enemy Yi Xiaochuan.


    So, what should we do?Naturally, it is to let the first emperor understand everything and know that there is a real private relationship between Li Fei and Yi Xiaochuan. Therefore, Zhang Wuji will speak so much to Yi Xiaochuan slowly, and then wave his hand at him, just to give Li Fei a chance to stop. Otherwise, as soon as he is sure of his status, he will kill him.


    Back to the point, he stopped waving his hand to Yi Xiaochuan. Looking at the princess Li who was running over after shouting a sentence, Zhang Wuji said to her with a smile: "you''re wrong. I don''t want to hurt him, but to kill him. How, do you want to plead for him?"


    "Yes, I beg you, let go of Ogawa. If you must kill someone, then kill me. I beg you, let go of Ogawa, let go of Ogawa!" After Li Fei ran over, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Zhang Wuji.


    This scene, let still standing in place of the first emperor a little confused.


    In a few seconds, he finally responded.


    Princess Li, she and Meng Yi, they


    "Son of a bitch, what Zhao Gao said is true. You betrayed me. Damn it. Damn it!" The first emperor, with a burst of green light on his head, was furious and cried out.


    Hearing the voice coming out behind her, Princess Li''s delicate body suddenly trembled and said in secret: "no, I''ve been found by your majesty!"


    "Oh, you don''t have to blame yourself. If you care, it''s chaotic." Seeing the panic in Li Fei''s eyes, Zhang Wuji said with a smile to her. With that, he loosened his hand and put Yi Xiaochuan down.


    Then, he said to the first emperor who was still on the throne, "this man has an affair with your concubines. I''ll leave it to you to deal with it. I think you also want to deal with this man yourself, right?"


    "Hoo Hearing Zhang Wuji''s words, the first emperor closed his eyes and breathed heavily. Then he opened his eyes and clapped his hand on the short table in front of him. He yelled to the outside of the hall, "come on, take off Meng Yi''s imperial uniform, push him out of the palace and behead him. Concubine Li''s adultery with foreign ministers is unforgivable. Give Bai Ling one! "

 Chapter 365

    Although the bodyguards outside the hall were shocked by Zhang Wuji just now, they didn''t die. What''s more, what happened outside also attracted bodyguards from other places. So soon, Yi Xiaochuan and Li Fei were detained.


    As he passed Gao Yao, Yi Xiaochuan stopped and looked at him with red eyes. He said with hatred, "Zhao Gao, don''t be proud. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. If you do all the bad things, you will be rewarded sooner or later."


    "Yes, Xiaochuan, what you said is really good. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. So now is the time for you to taste the retribution. It''s a big crime to have an affair with the imperial concubine. As the order of the Chinese car government, I report you to your majesty. What''s wrong? Blame yourself for not being clean. " Gao Yao scornfully glanced at Yi Xiaochuan, who was about to finish the calf, and said to him.


    "You..."


    "What are you? Are you wrong? You are so compassionate, so righteous, and so compassionate. Why don''t you know that other people''s wives can''t touch you? What''s more, Princess Li is still your Majesty''s woman! " Without waiting for Yi Xiaochuan to finish his speech, Gao Yao''s face changed and he suddenly cheered.


    Sometimes, he really admires Yi Xiaochuan. He can scold himself again and again. He thinks that if there are many people who love him, he is great. In fact, he is worse than himself!


    Use a word to describe him. What''s his name? Yes, virgin, Whore!


    This is a virgin, a whore.


    It seems like the Virgin Mary, but in fact his essence is the word behind.


    "Yushu and I really love each other. She has to marry your majesty for tu''an''s sake, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what, is your majesty forcing her to marry herself? It was the decision of her parents. Besides, in any case, she''s your Majesty''s woman. In your opinion, she really loves each other, so her reputation doesn''t matter, right? You''ve used the modern reason why someone seduces someone else''s husband. Hum


    "Zhao Gao!"


    "Well, stop yelling. I only talked to you for a while before you died because of our old love. But I didn''t expect that what you said was not begging for mercy, but cursing me. In this case, there''s nothing to say. Take him down quickly and send him on the road." Gao impatiently said to the two bodyguards escorting Yi Xiaochuan.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Zhao Gao, you will have retribution, you will have retribution, Yushu, Yushu..." Yi Xiaochuan, who has been detained, can''t refute Gao Yao, but he still doesn''t think he has done something wrong. He and Yushu really love each other. Is there anything wrong? No, so even if he was escorted out of the palace, he was constantly cursing Gao Yao. Of course, he didn''t forget to call out his beloved woman, Li Fei, who was also escorted out and was about to be given Bai Ling.


    "Ah, Gao qunyou, are you so comfortable?" Looking at Yi Xiaochuan and Li Fei''s back escorted out by bodyguards, Zhang Wuji goes to Gao Yao''s side and asks him.


    Hearing this, Gao Yao looked up at the roof of the hall, forced his eyes to hold back tears, and then said: "it''s not comfortable, even a kind of empty feeling, but my reason told me that without Yi Xiaochuan, who has been against me, I will be very happy in the future."


    "That''s enough. As long as people are happy, everything else doesn''t matter. Before you said in the group that you were still friends, but this kind of friend is not worth wasting your emotions for him." Zhang Wuji said.


    "What the leader said Yes, it is Gao nodded and said respectfully.


    "Fairy, fairy!" At this time, Zhang Wuji and Gao were about to popularize the development of the people in the group. They suggested that he also make full use of the world''s resources to strengthen himself, and then form an alliance with himself in the chat group. However, the first emperor, who had just found out that he was wearing a green hat, came over. He came over with a very small step, carefully, and whispered to Zhang Wuji.


    "I said, I''m not an immortal, but what can I do for you?" Zhang Wuji turned to the first emperor and asked.


    "Immortal, would you like to be the national teacher of Daqin? I want to worship you as the national teacher and enjoy the worship of the imperial court. " It was not easy to summon up the courage to come over under the protection of the bodyguards. It seemed that Zhang Wuji didn''t really mean much to himself. The first emperor said to him.


    "National teacher? No interest! " Zhang Wuji refuses without hesitation. He is a man who does great things. His main position is his world and other advanced worlds. This world should be left to Gao to develop by himself. Besides, he needs to pay for the cost of passing through. He doesn''t want to. So, what kind of national teacher can he be.


    "Ah? Well, fairy, can you think about it again? Or, it''s OK not to be a national teacher. I''d like to ask the immortal to help me refine an elixir. If the immortal agrees, I can agree to you no matter what the conditions are! " The first emperor begged Zhang Wuji.


    Yes, for the sake of the elixir, the world''s fat first emperor gave up his dignity and began to ask Zhang Wuji.


    Although he just found out that his favorite concubine had put on a green hat, which made him very angry, no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t forget the longevity medicine, which was the most important thing in the world.


    "The elixir of longevity?" Zhang Wuji picked his eyebrows. It seems that he didn''t expect that the first emperor was flattering himself for this. However, how could he make any medicine for longevity? The bad marshal who is said to be able to make medicine for longevity was sold to Wei Wuxian by Li Maozhen, and he didn''t know when the group members would have a chance to get medicine for longevity."Wait a minute, the first emperor is eager to live forever, which can be used as a new person to develop his power in this world, strengthen himself, and increase the chance to ally with us." Suddenly thought of what, Zhang Wuji murmured in his heart, and then turned his eyes, looking to the side of Gao Yao.


    At this time, Gao Yao also just looked at Zhang Wuji, two people look at each other, can understand the meaning of each other''s eyes.


    Then, look at each other and smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland.


    Yeshiqiu, who has turned on the do not disturb mode, does not know what happened in the mythical world. With the help of artifact, he is refining the fire of the golden emperor. He has a premonition that in three hours at most, he can finish refining the fire in his hand and go to Dousheng.


    At that time, the eight ancient tribes, the Taixu ancient dragon and the TIANYAO huangzu are all dregs.


    "Gu Yuan, don''t blame me. I don''t want to trouble you, but there''s no way. Your daughter is against me, and you can''t give up your daughter, so Everything is life Close your eyes when the night autumn, murmur.


    At the same time, Yunshan and yunyun, who left Nalan''s home, just returned to Yunlan sect. Once they returned to the sect, Yunshan left yunyun and went to the main hall where he lived alone.


    In the hall, the guy who took his own dog is waiting for him!

 Chapter 366

    Yunlanzong is in the main hall where Yunshan lives.


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Looking at Yunshan who came in, Ji Dharma protector frowned. He always felt that something was wrong with him, but he couldn''t say it again.


    "Protect the law." By night autumn with artifact magic thought bell disturbed the mind of cloud mountain, in front of a mass of black fog arch archway.


    "How can I get that ancient jade?" He raised a little bit of vigilance, and the ferocious Dharma protector suppressed his doubts and asked the most critical question to Yunshan.


    In response, Yunshan shook his head and said, "No."


    "Have you ever brought the Xiao family back?"


    "Neither."


    "Have you ever seen the Xiao family and asked them where the ancient jade was?"


    "Neither."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did you do when you went to Nalan''s? " Looking at the plain cloud mountain in front of him, the evil Dharma protector''s eyes were cold. He was so angry that he wanted to tear him up.


    This old guy has the face to make such an expression when things are not finished. He really thinks he won''t do anything to him, right? I tell you, this dharma protector is famous for being cruel and ruthless. If you annoy me, you won''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Protection method, in the next Nalan home can be said to play a wave of soy sauce." At this time, Yunshan put down his arched hands, looked directly at the black fog in front of him, and said calmly to the evil Dharma protector.


    "Beat the wave Soy sauce? " It''s the first time I''ve heard such a statement, and the law protector seems a little confused.


    "Yes, it''s just soy sauce. Because the Xiao family is no longer in Nalan''s family, and Nalan''s family doesn''t know about the ancient jade, so I''ll come back in vain. " Yunshan nodded.


    "What are you talking about! Not at Nalan''s, where are they? " The Dharma protector is excited. He thought that the Nalan family might kill the Xiao family after they capture them. But according to Yunshan, it seems that the Nalan family didn''t kill them. Where are they?


    "Ancient people!" Without selling the key, Yunshan said the name of a force seriously.


    As soon as the words came out, there was a sudden silence in the hall.


    The flowing black fog was stuck at this moment. After a long time, he asked Yunshan in a heavy tone: "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. According to the people of Nalan family, after they captured the Xiao family and some of the emperor douzong they invited, within a short time, a mysterious strong man appeared again. The strong man raised his hands and feet, and the space fluctuated. He forcibly opened a space wormhole to save all the Xiao family. Before he left, he warned Nalan family that the ancient people would not let them go. " Yunshan opens his eyes to the evil protector and tells a lie.


    The Dharma protector is not a fool. He will not believe what Yunshan says, but


    Looking at his deceptive look, he felt the fluctuation of his mental power again and found that his mental power was very calm. Except for the normal fluctuation, there was nothing abnormal. This shows that Yunshan does not have the tension that people who are stronger than himself should have when they lie.


    There are two possibilities. One is that Yunshan thinks he is better than himself, so it doesn''t matter if he lies to himself.


    This kind of possibility obviously does not exist. In his own eyes, he is a waste. Only with his own help can he advance to douzong in his dying state. He wants to be better than himself. He has no possibility in his life.


    The other possibility is that he''s not lying.


    Thinking of this, Ji HUFA was silent and began to think.


    "There''s nothing wrong with those douhuang and douzong who were invited to Nalan''s house by the Xiao family. It''s not impossible for the ancient people to send strong men to rescue them.


    In addition, the reason why he did not destroy the Nalan family after he was rescued shows that the strong man who saved people did not have this ability. He could easily open the wormhole in space, and his strength must have reached douzun. Even douzun could not destroy the Nalan family. It can be seen that Nalan Shiqiu''s strength at least reached douzun, but he didn''t know what star douzun he was?


    Oh, this little Gama empire It''s really getting more and more lively! " Thinking about it, at last the Dharma protector gave a sneer.


    "Protecting the law?"


    "Well, since the Xiao family is not at Nalan''s, it''s no wonder that you have another thing to do." The evil protector said to Yunshan.


    "Please obey the Dharma."


    "Well, there are only a few Xiao people who go to Nalan''s house. There are many Xiao people in Wutan city. Although it is very likely that only Xiao Zhan, the head of the clan, knows the whereabouts of Gu Yu, even if there is only one possibility, this dharma protector can''t miss it.


    I want you to go to Wutan city in person and arrest all the people of Xiao family. I want you to take them back to the soul hall! " The evil Dharma protector gave orders to Yunshan.


    Hearing this, Yunshan did not hesitate to salute the black fog in front of him and said respectfully, "yes!"


    "Well, you can do it. The Dharma protector should contact the branch hall to report the news of the ancient clan''s rescue of Xiao Zhan and others. I won''t talk with you any more." It''s a cold voice.


    "I''ll leave then." There is no drag, Yunshan said a word, slowly out of the hall.However, just as he was about to cross the threshold, a sentence suddenly came out of the black fog: "Yunshan, after you came back from Nalan''s house, you seem to be more calm when facing this dharma protector."


    Hearing this, Yunshan stepped back and said, "I just know more about the power of the soul hall as I work for the Dharma protector.


    I''m a smart man. Since I have the opportunity to work for the soul hall, I must firmly grasp this opportunity and regard myself as a person of the soul hall from my heart. Since I and Dharma protector are both working for the soul hall and belong to my own people, why should I be flustered when facing Dharma protector? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Very good. Although I have said that, I want to say it again. Yunshan, I didn''t read you wrong. "


    "Thank you for your praise."


    "Well, you go."


    "Yes."


    Soon, Yunshan left, and his figure disappeared in the sight of the evil Dharma protector. In the dark fog, the evil Dharma protector''s eyes turned, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Then, a slight momentum broke out and closed the door.


    After the door closed, the original bright hall suddenly became dark.


    Then, the black fog danced wildly, and a vague figure appeared. It was the word level Dharma protector of the soul hall, the Falcon.


    "There is something wrong with Yunshan. Although there is no abnormality in the fluctuation of his mental strength, his attitude and what he says are not consistent with his past character. He must have met something I don''t know at Nalan''s home. However, it may not be that Xiao Zhan was rescued by the ancient people, and that Nalan autumn It''s better to report it as soon as possible. " The evil Dharma protector looked at the closed door and murmured in his heart.


    Then, he raised his hands, made a soul fingerprint, and began to preach for the sub Hall of the soul hall in the northwest mainland.

 Chapter 367

    Jihufa is a very cautious person. Otherwise, Xiao Yan, who is the leading character in the original book, can''t suffer such a big loss and take away his grandfather.


    Although the old grandfather Yaochen was saved by Xiao Yan in the end, and he was also saved by Xiao Yan GG, he was not a simple character who defeated the protagonist in the end.


    When he found something wrong in Yunshan''s speech and behavior, he pretended to believe the other party''s words for the time being, so as to report the news to the higher authorities, and then send the strong men from the equal division hall to act together.


    He won''t go to Nalan''s alone to check the situation, don''t put himself into it at that time.


    Even if Yunshan said that the sudden appearance of douzun strongmen who rescued Xiao Zhan and others was false, several douhuang and douzong were planted in Nalan''s family, but it was true.


    Therefore, I''m still careful!


    "Hello, is it the evil lion? Yes, it''s me. I''m a hawk. Go and tell the elder of the temple that something is wrong with the gama empire!


    What, where''s the gama Empire? It''s just in the northwest border, the small country where the Xiao family lives. Let me tell you... "


    The finished seal of the evil Dharma protector gives off a dim light with both hands, and communicates with the people stationed in the Northwest Branch of the soul hall through the secret method of the soul hall.


    This secret method is not only a soul skill, but also a space skill. Its function is to pass one''s own voice through the space to another person. It is very convenient. In the soul hall, only those who have reached the realm of douzong or above are qualified to practice.


    Outside the hall, after leaving, he went back the same way. He took out from Najie the treasure left by yunpo from yunyun and activated it. He concealed Yunshan''s perception from the Dharma protector. He put his ear on the door of the hall and listened to the voice inside the hall carefully.


    As a strong fighter, even if he does not deliberately release his mental energy for perception, he can also hear very subtle sounds with ordinary hearing.


    Unfortunately, Ji Dharma protector was communicating with the people in the soul hall, so he couldn''t hear anything.


    After a while, Yunshan, who was bewildered by the magic bell of autumn at night, frowned slightly and left carefully.


    However, he won''t listen to the eagle''s words. He will go to Wutan city to catch the Xiao family in person. It''s enough to appoint a king or even an elder of Douling level. The old man probably wants to transfer himself away so that he can have some secret.


    Do you think I''m going to let you do it?


    Dream!


    Thinking, in the distance of 1000 meters out of the main hall, Yunshan just run fighting, right foot heavily step on the ground, and then whoosh, the whole person instantly disappeared from the original place.


    Xuanjie intermediate body method, fighting skill, explosive step, I also can!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Three hours later, the royal city of Gama.


    Yeshiqiu, who has no distractions, finally takes the last step in refining the fire. With the help of the divine light released from the banishment umbrella on his head, he suppresses the emperor''s burning flame who wants to bite him. His hands change his fingerprints from time to time, and the fighting spirit in his body surges out. He can smooth the pride of the emperor''s burning flame, absorb its powerful power, and make it submit It''s up to you.


    At this moment, originally frantically struggling to break out of the shackles of nightfall, and even eating him back, Jin Di Huotian Yan, who burned him alive, has been quiet a lot, from struggling to sticking to the state.


    And sticking to it is impossible to stick to it forever.


    This is not, aware of the timing of the night when autumn suddenly opened his eyes, once again changed his fingerprints, shouting: "burning, refining!"


    In a moment, the fire of the burning fire of the golden emperor between his two hands bloomed a dazzling golden light. The vast energy like liquid poured into the body of the night and autumn like a flood and spread. The meridians in the body were just filled for a moment. Flesh, muscle, bone, cells and so on were all like hungry ghosts who had been hungry for decades Crazy to devour the endless vast energy.


    Under the impact of this vast energy, the semi Saint bottleneck of nighttime autumn was broken in an instant, and he successfully advanced to the star saint.


    Then, the middle stage, the late stage, the great fullness, the early stage of the two stars It was not until Sanxing Dousheng was complete that the tumbling energy in the body gradually calmed down.


    However, it was calm, but there were still some fluctuations. After several collisions between the bottle necks, finally, a crack appeared in the bottleneck of Samsung Dousheng. The strong fighting spirit in the body poured in along the crack, and the breath of autumn at night changed again.


    Four stars fight for saints!


    Feeling his present state, a look of joy flashed in his eyes at night, but he was still rational and knew that this was not the time for him to be happy, because


    Cao te Niang''s, oneself unexpectedly forgot to refine the chemical strength to have the sequela in the unusual fire above oneself!


    Sequelae?


    Yes, it''s just like Xiao Yan gave Queen Medusa to her when she was in the realm of fighting spirit, and Gu xun''er to her when she was in the realm of two stars fighting holy land.


    Now night autumn also feel a little uncomfortable, and the desire in the heart was lit up.This NIMA I can''t help it!


    At the same time, he tried to use the burning method to calm down the surging energy in his body and stabilize his state. At the same time, he tried to resist the impulse in his heart. At this moment, Qiu''s face turned red at night.


    Because this is a sequela, not the Jin emperor''s burning flame attacking himself, so the banishment umbrella on his head can''t be used, so it can only be solved by himself at night.


    But how can he solve it himself?


    With your hands?


    "Damn it When the two words jumped from his teeth, the sequelae became more and more serious, and even his mind began to be a little unclear. At night, Qiu bit the tip of his tongue hard, and let himself regain a little consciousness through the pain. Then, he maintained the operation of internal skills, and suddenly stood up from the ground.


    No, he can''t help it.


    He is now like the evil fire phoenix Ma Hongjun. His body is full of evil fire. He urgently needs someone to help him vent his fire.


    As for using hands, it''s impossible. If it can be solved by hand, Xiao Yan in the original book only dares to do that to Queen Medusa after eating bear heart and leopard''s gall!


    And I''m an outstanding man. How can I do such a dirty thing?


    What, what about Gu xun''er?


    Unlike Medusa, she undressed herself and served other people''s husbands.


    To get back to the point, the Jindi Tianyan is the fourth most terrible existence in the list of abnormal fire. The sequelae of refining it is very serious. Even if you bite the tip of your tongue, you can''t stand it at night.


    So


    "I need a woman, and I have to be a beauty!" At night, Qiu grits his teeth and says, then, with a move in his mind, he opens the chat group and asks all the members of Aite to help him find a beautiful woman who is willing to sell her body, who must be pure and clean.


    Willing to sell the body, beauty, and clean, sounds like a very demanding, but night autumn know, this is not difficult.


    It''s unreasonable that Hongli can choose countless beautiful women to enter the palace at the command of Hongli. The requirement is a little higher, but it''s very easy to do it under the temptation of power and the huge population base.


    However, before someone''s news has been edited, he will lose his mind. At this time, a mechanical sound of the system rings in the group.


    [Ding, group member Fahai has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    "no, I can''t wait any longer." Ignoring the news of new people entering the group, Qiu suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind at night when his eyes were red. Then his eyes suddenly changed. He turned on the red envelope function and said in his heart, "system, help me put the sequelae in the red envelope and send it out."


    "Ding, copy, host."

 Chapter 368

    The red envelope function of the system is a big function. It can send out whatever it has as a gift, including accomplishments, skills, memory, blood, injuries, distressed emotions and so on.


    This function has never been used several times since a new person entered the group in nighttime and autumn. This time, it was just a flash of inspiration.


    Since I can''t help myself as a group leader, please accompany me. No, just help me.


    I let you stay in the group, you can change your life against the weather, become stronger and stronger, and have a better life, just for you to help me when I need you?


    Now is the time I need your help!


    Thinking, after receiving the orders from the group leader, the system immediately took action, and finally sent out the sequelae of refining abnormal fire on him at the moment before nightfall was about to lose his mind completely.


    Then, a red envelope appeared on the chat screen, while the mechanical sound of the system sounded in the group.


    [Ding, the group leader sent out a random red envelope. ¡¿


    "hoo, it''s so cool ~" I didn''t care which bad guy would open the red envelope. At the moment when the sequela was out of the body, I felt that my whole life had been saved. Although I didn''t do that, I felt almost the same, not to mention how comfortable.


    Then, a palm, will be their refining of the gold emperor burning flame called out, whoosh, golden flame appeared, looking at it, sweating night, autumn face emerged a strong color of excitement.


    It''s very good. I lost the sequelae, kept my innocence, refined the fourth flame in the list of abnormal fire, and promoted my cultivation to the level of four-star fighting saint. This time, I can be said to have gained a lot.


    "To fight the emperor means to be successful. It''s equivalent to becoming immortal. I''m new to immortality. Now I''m a four-star fighting saint, so my strength evaluation in the group should be..." Although it''s good, it''s just a flame, not a beauty. Besides, it has been possessed by itself. Ah bah, it''s refined by itself. So after watching it for a few seconds, at night, Qiu took it back and murmured thoughtfully.


    Then, my mind moved, and I transferred out my personal data in the system.


    [group leader: night, qiunalan, Shiqiu


    gender: male


    realm: the initial stage of four-star fight for saints


    original life: Pangu martial spirit (immortal triple)


    group evaluation: the middle stage of the Ninth level


    Wudao skill: burning (earth level advanced)


    Xiandao skill: Demon Soul robbery (eighth level peak)


    combat skill: pulse breaking finger (yellow level advanced), extremely smart and fierce wind Fist (xuanjie intermediate), explosive step (xuanjie intermediate), enhanced version of three points to Yuanqi (Dijie intermediate), demon soul Wanhe (Tianjie low) The tenth soul skill Pangu Kaitian chop (magic skill)


    life skill: Cooking (elite level)


    group score: 121676.8


    comprehensive evaluation of group leader''s strength: in the fighting mainland, I can say that I am a strong man, and I can say that I am not a waste, because I am still young. But The group leader must pay attention to his behavior and be careful. Don''t make too much publicity, don''t cause trouble for himself, and deeply understand the principle of obscenity and development. Otherwise, he will be in danger of being beaten. Remember, remember! ¡¿


    autumn at night


    I feel comfortable looking at the first sentence, but what the hell is the last sentence?


    Don''t make too much publicity, or you will be in danger of being beaten?


    Oh, I don''t know. Is someone that kind of publicity? Besides, who can beat me? I''m now a strong fighter for saints, and a major repairman in the middle of the ninth stage. In addition, with ten square artifacts and the sea god''s throne in hand, I''m not afraid of the resurrection of tuoshegu emperor. Dare to provoke me, I used Taiyin water to put him out!


    Now I am one of the best in the group. Except for the terrible bald shawl, the other members of the group are not my enemies.


    Ah, life - so lonely as snow!


    I didn''t pay attention to the reminder of the system at all. At night, after twitching the corners of my mouth twice, Qiu regained his extremely excited state. He took out Xuan zhenchi and waved it gently to release the seal of his bedroom. Then he used the power of space to transfer the tile above his head to other space, opening a skylight for himself.


    Through the skylight, looking at the bright moon and the bright stars outside, at this moment, autumn at night really has the feeling of being too high to be cold.


    "All of a sudden, I''m so strong. I really feel a little cold!" The night wind blows into the palace through the skylight, looking up at the bright moon and stars. At night, Qiu murmurs subconsciously, and then reaches out to rub his arms with each other.


    Well, my skin is very delicate!


    Wait, skin?


    All of a sudden, Qiu Leng was in the same place at night, and then his face changed greatly. He looked down and found that all his clothes were gone. Now he was standing here naked.


    This


    "The hateful burning fire of the golden emperor can''t bite me, so you burn my clothes, right? What do you want me to do when I''m naked At night, Qiu Hei swears in a low voice. At the same time, she takes out a set of clean spare clothes from Najie and changes them for herself.Who knows.


    "Kazhi ~" just then, a voice came into the ear of autumn at night, and the pupils contracted violently. Nalan Yanran and a graceful woman in a white dress were standing in front of the hall door, their good-looking eyes staring at each other.


    "Er..." Holding the clothes that haven''t been put on, looking at Nalan Yanran and yunyun at the door, yeshiqiu also feels very embarrassed at the moment, so that she is also stunned here.


    He is a four-star duel saint. It''s reasonable that the wind and grass around him can''t hide his perception, let alone someone coming.


    But he doesn''t perceive everything and pay attention to everything. His mental power only cares about the things he cares about, and he will automatically ignore everything else. Otherwise, in his vast perceptual range, no one is not active all the time. There are wind, leaves and insects crawling. If he cares about everything, let alone Dousheng, he is even Doudi, spiritually I can''t carry it.


    Therefore, he will subconsciously ignore the actions of the surrounding creatures when he doesn''t feel murderous, is just breaking through, is excited, and is in a bad mood because his clothes are gone.


    Never thought, this neglect unexpectedly let oneself innocent body so don''t accept money of exposure in the sight of these two women.


    I''m really How angry!


    "Ah!!!! Nalan Shiqiu, you are changing your clothes at the gate of the main hall. Do you want to face? "


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the embarrassing process is over. Nalan blushes and shouts at night. Then, with a wave of her hand, she closes the door which she pushed open. The door closes and makes a heavy noise.


    "The dead woman Come in without knocking and bite me back. Wait for me! " The noise made her ears ache. At night, Qiu continued her previous actions and began to dress. At the same time, she said, "ferociously.".


    However, he didn''t know that it was not just him who was embarrassed. At the moment, there was a very embarrassing thing going on in the group.


    Zen master Fahai, who has just entered the group, has been trapped by the unscrupulous group leader ~

 Chapter 369

    Fahai, who comes from the legendary world of the new white lady, is the abbot of Jinshan Temple. He has very powerful magic power, and has the belief of subduing demons and Demons and saving the common people.


    However, Fahai was so conservative that he hurt many innocent spirits when he walked in the world.


    Among them, Bai Suzhen is the most famous Well, she doesn''t count.


    Although Bai Suzhen is kind-hearted, she is not innocent in terms of things and people.


    The theft of treasure from the palace of King Liang led to the feud between Xu Xian and the palace of King Liang. It was a terrible crime to kill countless people. It was because of the original intention of the latter that Fahai forced her and Xu Xian to split up and forced Bai Suzhen to return to Leifeng Tower.


    To tell you the truth, although they all say that Hai is vicious, he is actually kind in some ways. Bai Suzhen made such a big mistake that he just suppressed her without harming her. He also told her that after her son Xu Shilin, who is the number one scholar of Wenquxing reincarnation high school, it will be her day to leave the tower.


    In terms of time, it''s only about 20 years, maybe less than 20 years.


    Good guy, it''s only 20 years or so. It''s not worth mentioning for a monster like Bai Suzhen, who has nearly two thousand years of cultivation. It''s equivalent to finding a place to practice in seclusion. What kind of punishment is this?


    Of course, this may be because Bai Suzhen has a backstage relationship.


    First of all, she went to see Xu Xian because she was instructed by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Secondly, many people on the forum said that Bai Suzhen''s master might be the legendary old mother of Lishan, which was a great ancient god.


    What? Who is Li Shan''s mother?


    Do you know the four sages in journey to the west?


    In order to test the Zen spirit of Tang Monk and others, Li Shan''s mother, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Puxian Bodhisattva incarnate as mother and daughter, pretending to recruit them as husband and son-in-law to test them. Of course, only Zhu Bajie can''t pass the test.


    But this is not the point. The point is that among them, the mother incarnated is Li Shan''s old mother, and the three Bodhisattvas all incarnate as daughters. Although this is only a small matter, we can see from it that Li Shan''s old mother''s status is absolutely superior to the three Bodhisattvas.


    If Bai Suzhen was really a disciple of Li Shan''s mother, it would be reasonable for Fahai to punish her.


    After all, even the divine world is also a human world. It''s not good for you to offend the big man.


    Of course, all this is just speculation. It is also possible that Fahai has some illusions about Bai Suzhen that she should not have. This is why she is determined to separate her from Xu Xian. Then she makes such a big mistake. As a Buddhist disciple, she has to show her firm belief in saving the world. This is the only way to suppress her and intend to imprison her in Leifeng Tower for 20 years Right. Make a show.


    What''s more, Leifeng Pagoda is his territory of Fahai. He imprisons Bai Suzhen in his own territory. If you are near the water, you will get the moon first. Maybe your dream will come true, even if you go to Fangze!


    No one but Fahai himself knows which of these two guesses is true.


    But now, no matter which one is true, he feels like he''s going to do something bad.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time goes back a minute.


    In front of Leifeng Tower.


    "Amitabha, who dares to pull me into the dreamland? Is it the green snake spirit?


    Evil animal, human and demon are two different creatures. Human has humanity, demon has evil way, and the way is different.


    The poor monk left benefactor Xu in Jinshan Temple, not only to protect benefactor Xu from getting deeper and deeper, but also to help Bai Suzhen get out of the misery. I saw that Bai Suzhen set up a security hall and cured many people, so I made an exception to let her go. I didn''t think that she didn''t know the good and evil, and called all the demons to flood Jinshan, causing countless people''s deaths and injuries in Qiantang It''s very unreasonable.


    For the sake of Wenqu star, I only gave her a few months to have Wenqu star born. Now that Wenqu star has been born, she enters Leifeng Pagoda to be responsible for her sins.


    If you are wise, remove the demons quickly, or I will subdue the demons and get rid of the demons! "


    A magical picture suddenly appears in my mind. Subconsciously, I think it''s the green snake spirit who is still at large. He wants to rescue Bai Suzhen from his own hands. He just presses Bai Suzhen into Fahai under the Leifeng Pagoda and says in the group.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, several online group friends in the group could not help twitching. Well, another guy who didn''t believe in the authenticity of the chat group, green snake spirit and Bai Suzhen, who are they?


    Some friends don''t know the legend about the white lady.


    However, there are still a few groups of friends know, such as you Suo Wei and Gao Yao.


    Gao Yao and Zhang Wuji are fooling the first emperor together. They are ready to take advantage of the mythical world to climb up the heavens step by step. So they have no time to swim, but they are very idle.


    I immediately asked the new man if he was the Zen master Fahai I knew. However, just after editing a word, a red envelope appeared on the chat screen, or the red envelope sent by the group leader.The red envelope from the group leader?


    No, the great group leader sent a red envelope. There must be something good in it, right?


    At that moment, you Suowei got excited and even breathed quickly. So did several other group members. They all wanted to open the red envelope and collect the gifts from the group leader.


    Just when they were about to open the red envelope, they all stopped tacit understanding.


    It''s not the right time!


    The system also says that there is only one red envelope sent by the group leader within a few seconds after the newcomer enters the group. Is it for us to grab it by luck or for the newcomer?


    Although it is said that if the group leader wants to give a new person a gift, he can directly send an exclusive red envelope, but combined with the group leader''s recent strong propaganda in the group that they should cooperate with each other and have a sense of collective honor, it is very likely that the group leader deliberately did so.


    Yes, we deliberately send out a random red envelope after the newcomer enters the group to see if we will compete with him, so as to test whether we are the kind of people who will seize the benefits of group friends. If we do, we will become such people in the group leader''s heart, what will happen next? I really can''t imagine.


    So, this red envelope is very important!


    In this way, a few smart people who are quick-sighted and have the chance to get the red envelope hesitated, while Fahai, who has just entered the group and has not finished reading the announcements and documents in front of her, frowned. With the courage of a master of Arts, she wants to see what tricks green snake spirit has to make her mind. She inadvertently grabs those slow group friends who have not done brain mending to make the night fall The red envelope came out.


    Then, even now, the whole people of Fahai are not good.


    His eyes were red, his head was sweating, and he was short of breath. Even when he was standing on the Zen stick, his body was shaking, and he looked like he was about to fall.


    This is nothing. The most important thing is that he found that a certain desire in his heart seemed to have been ignited. Instead of ordinary lighting, he directly moved a volcano to light it. This NIMA It''s not a big deal!


    "Zen master, what''s the matter with you?" At the moment, there are many monks standing beside Fahai. One of them, seeing that Fahai''s face is not right, came forward and asked him.


    Hearing this, although the magic power was strong, it didn''t become immortal. Fahai, who was about to lose consciousness completely, said to the monk in a hoarse voice: "there are demons. Go and be ready Ice water


    "What, Zen master, what demon is it..."


    "Whoosh!" At the command of Fahai, the monk and those around him who heard him changed their faces. The former wanted to ask what evil Fahai was and what he had done to him. But before he finished his words, Fahai was like a demon. With a whoosh, he broke the closed Leifeng Pagoda and rushed in.


    This Zen master, what is he going to do?

 Chapter 370

    As soon as we locked the white snake spirit in, you used your body to knock the door open. What do you want to do? You don''t need to be so impulsive and violent even if you suddenly have something to go in to see the White Snake, do you?


    Although we can see that Fahai''s face is not right, and we also know that there are demons in his mouth, as qualified monks, these monks did not speculate in that aspect, so they were very confused and did not understand what Fahai was going to do.


    "You prepare ice water according to the orders of Zen master. Let''s go in and have a look. Zen master may have been affected by evil. We can''t let white snake hurt him any more." After hesitating for a while, the monk who just asked what happened to Fahai said to his colleagues standing on the left and right sides.


    "Good." The monks nodded and said, then the monk on the left went to prepare the ice water, while the monk on the right followed the leader monk, who obviously had some status, to Leifeng Pagoda.


    In fact, the so-called Leifeng Pagoda is not a place that can''t get in and out without permission. Even if Bai Suzhen is imprisoned here, she is actually capable of going out.


    In the original work, sensing that her son Xu Shilin is in danger, Bai Suzhen injures her guard and runs out of Leifeng Tower. So strictly speaking, this place is like a cage with a wide open door prepared by Fahai for Bai Suzhen, asking her to consciously accept confinement inside.


    Of course, the idea of Fahai is to subdue the demons and get rid of the demons. To subdue the demons, it is essential for them to learn the Dharma. Therefore, he placed several Buddhas, Bodhisattvas'' golden bodies and many scriptures under the tower, so that Bai Suzhen could study the Dharma and purify her own demons in the past 20 years or so.


    Well, in the eyes of Buddhists, this kind of behavior is purification, but in the eyes of demons, ha ha, let''s not mention it.


    Let''s get back to business.


    When the monks outside form a team to enter the Leifeng Pagoda, they inadvertently step on the land mines thrown by the group leader. Fahai has rushed to the bottom of the pagoda and comes to Bai Suzhen.


    Fahai is an eminent monk, but he doesn''t have greed, anger, infatuation and hatred like the Tang monk in the monkey king, so it''s impossible for him to suppress the sequelae of burning heaven by his own ideas.


    The legendary world of the new white lady is really high by virtue of cultivation. Because Fahai is a villain in the world, it''s fair to say that he was identified as boss by chat group. However, his cultivation is not ranked in the world at all, and many of the characters who didn''t show up are far better than him.


    If he didn''t use the golden bowl magic weapon that Buddha gave him, he would not be able to beat Xiaoqing, let alone Bai Suzhen, who has nearly two thousand years of cultivation. How can he rely on his cultivation to suppress the sequelae that he can''t even fight saint?


    So, now he has completely lost consciousness, where there are women, he will rush to where.


    There are baldness men all around, and the only woman is Bai Suzhen who has just been escorted into the Leifeng Pagoda by him, so the confused Fahai comes and he rushes in.


    Looking at Fahai with red eyes and shortness of breath, just like taking some kind of medicine, Bai Suzhen''s heart trembled violently as she felt sorry for not seeing her husband and children.


    What does he want?


    As a married woman who has given birth to a child, no, it''s a female snake. Bai Suzhen is different from the monks who are coming here. She knows very well what the red light in Fahai''s eyes stands for. She will never tell others. Many times, in the dead of night and between the bed, Xu Xian looks at herself with this kind of eyes.


    Now, Fahai is also looking at himself with this kind of eyes. Does he want to give himself to others like officials


    No, he is not a Taoist monk. He doesn''t hate monsters. How can he show such eyes to himself? God, what does he want?


    Bai Suzhen, a graceful and beautiful woman in white, swallowed her saliva and kept retreating. At the same time, she put up her fingers with white light on her fingertips, in case Fahai would suddenly rush to do something to herself.


    "Fahai, what do you want to do?" Soon he retreated to the wall. Behind him were the golden bodies of several Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. Bai Suzhen, who had no way to go back, asked Fahai, who was close to her.


    In this regard, Fahai, who is already mentally confused and completely occupied by the desire caused by sequelae, doesn''t answer. With a sound, he throws his Zen stick on the ground. Then he looks up and down at the beautiful figure in front of him and swallows his saliva. Then he makes Bai Suzhen extremely surprised.


    He opened his hands and rushed directly at Bai Suzhen.


    I''ll go!


    Really?


    I''m not a great monk!


    "Whoosh!" Bai Suzhen quickly waved her arm, and the white light from her fingertips shot out, hitting Fahai''s body and shaking him out instantly.


    "Hoo Seeing this scene, Bai Suzhen breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the stairs leading to the outside of the tower, and was about to run there and leave from there.


    Originally, she had already thought about it. Now that things have come to this point, even if she is reluctant, she can only stay here, waiting for the top scholar of Shilin High School and the day when Wenqu star returns to her place to regain her freedom. But now, she can''t go out.If you stay here, you will be defiled by Fahai if you don''t keep your innocence. This is absolutely impossible. I am the wife of an official!


    "Ah ah ~" just as she was about to step on the stairs, Fahai, who had been beaten by herself, stood up again. Her figure flashed and stopped in front of her. She continued to pounce on herself. Seeing this, Bai Suzhen clenched her lower lip and quickly attacked him.


    In the face of Bai Suzhen''s attack, although his mind is confused, but his instinct is still there, Fahai quickly makes a move to fight with her. In the case of bare handed, Fahai is not Bai Suzhen''s opponent at all, so without a few moves, he is beaten out again by Bai Suzhen.


    Bai Suzhen took this opportunity to quickly step on the steps and run out of the tower. At this moment, the monks from the outside came. They met in the middle of the steps. Looking at Bai Suzhen who was in a hurry to escape, the monk at the head was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly put on a fighting posture and said to her, "bold white snake, how dare you want to escape from Leifeng Tower? Are you not afraid of my Buddha To you? "


    "Blame me?" Hearing this, Bai Suzhen looked back and saw that Fahai hadn''t chased him. She quickly said to Qun Tu in front of him, "I''m afraid that it''s not me that Buddha wants to punish me for escaping from Leifeng Pagoda, but your Zen master Fahai."


    "Nonsense! By the way, what about Zen master Fahai? "


    "I didn''t do anything to him, but if I don''t leave again, I''m afraid he will do something to me. Please get out of the way quickly, or I won''t be rude." Bai Suzhen saluted Qun Tu in front of her.


    "No, we believe in Zen master, and we can''t let you escape..."


    "Ah, ah, ah ~" before the monk had finished speaking, suddenly, there was a suppressed cry from the bottom of the tower. Well, it was a bit like a roar. The monks who didn''t know what was going on followed the fame. They saw that Fahai, with red eyes and sweating, was rushing towards here madly. He was taking off his clothes while rushing. I''m going, Zen master. Is he possessed?


    At the same time, the monks thought that when Bai Suzhen saw the Fahai rushing towards her, she was in a hurry to wave her hand to him again. However, as soon as she raised her hand, she saw Fahai''s hand move and took out the golden bowl.


    Suddenly, the whole person felt bad.


    Do you still have Buddha nature, Fahai, by using the treasure given to you by Buddha to do such things?


    Bai Suzhen cried in her heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the purple bamboo forest.


    Avalokitesvara, who was preparing the basket, suddenly frowned, stopped his work, pinched his fingers, changed his face, and murmured, "Fahai, he''s so brave!"

 Chapter 371

    In the world of God and Buddha, there is a saying that "Guanyin is everywhere.".


    This may be exaggerated, but Guanyin Bodhisattva is a powerful one. She can sense many things in the three realms, which is true. Not to mention that one of the gold bodies under Leifeng Pagoda is hers, which can let her know what is happening in Leifeng Pagoda.


    Originally, she knew something about Fahai. It was really hard for her to believe that he would do something like this to Bai Suzhen. However, she couldn''t figure out the chat group or the sequelae of refining abnormal fire in the autumn of the night. All she could do was that Fahai suddenly broke into the bottom of Leifeng Pagoda like a demon and wanted to fight against him Bai Suzhen did something wrong.


    How does this make it possible?


    Not to mention that Bai Suzhen is a disciple of Li Shan''s mother. Although she is a registered disciple who is not very valuable, she is also a disciple after all. Insulting her will make Li Shan''s mother look bad on her face. Let''s say that Haihe is a person. Although he is still ordinary, he will continue to practice. It won''t take many years to prove Luo Hanguo''s position. How can he move seven emotions How can six desires be broken? Not to mention with a monster!


    What do people think of you when you do that?


    Well, it doesn''t matter how you look at you, but you are a monk who is famous outside. If you do this, how does the world look at Buddhism?


    So ah, this kind of thing can''t happen by itself. We must educate Fahai well Well, it''s just the scum of Buddhism!


    Thinking about it, the merciful Avalokitesvara gave the unfinished basket to the Dragon girl next to him, and then he put his hands together and recited: "Amitabha!"


    Words fall, the lotus platform under the body soars up, carrying her and the Dragon girl beside her and Muzha to fly towards the direction of Leifeng Tower.


    Flying?


    Yes, the reason why he is flying instead of coming there directly through the golden body is that Guanyin Bodhisattva wants to have a look again. To what extent and why is Fahai possessed?


    In the view of a Buddhist sage such as Guanyin, Fahai has aroused her desire, and she is obsessed with Bai Suzhen''s misdeeds. Although she can''t figure out anything about chatting group, it''s very strange that Fahai suddenly becomes like this, so she wants to wait and see. Anyway, with her staring at her, that kind of scandal will never happen.


    As long as she wants to, she can instantly come to Fahai with an idea, which is much more powerful than Monkey King''s somersault.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside Leifeng Tower.


    Bai Suzhen, who didn''t know that he was covered by Avalokitesvara, could not be invaded by Fahai in any case. Seeing that Fahai actually took out the terrible golden bowl, she suddenly trembled, and her face was full of fear.


    She has two thousand years of cultivation. Now that she has not proved the position of Luohanguo in Fahai, she is not afraid of fighting barehanded, not to mention one Fahai, even two or three Fahai. But the old bald donkey takes out the golden bowl, and the situation changes in an instant. Not to mention one person, even ten persons are not his opponents.


    Last time, the reason why he was able to escape from the disaster in his golden bowl was that the unborn child exerted the powerful power of Wenqu star, which shocked back the Buddha light from Fahai''s golden bowl, forcing Fahai not to hurt himself. In addition, Wenqu star was the God of heaven, and his going down to earth was a major event in heaven. Fahai did not dare to hinder him, which made him rich in gold Let''s put things on hold for the time being and wait until we have a baby.


    Now that Shilin has been born, the divine power of Wenqu star will no longer protect itself. Without the power of Wenqu star, how can she resist the golden bowl magic weapon given to him by Buddha in Fahai''s hands only by her two thousand year Demon power?


    Is he really humiliated by this crazy evil monk today?


    No, I can''t be sorry to the officials!


    At this moment, Bai Suzhen suddenly thought of death. Although she was a monster, and the water flooded the mountains and killed countless people, she wanted to learn a lot of etiquette in the human world, and knew that the heroine didn''t serve her husband. What''s more, at first, she wanted to repay her kindness, but then she really fell in love with Xu Xian, and she didn''t want to do anything wrong to Xu Xian.


    So if she had to make a choice, she would rather die!


    Of course, even if she is dead, she can''t let Fahai, the evil monk, feel comfortable. She will try her best to fight him. If she can drag him to hell, it would be better. Even if she can''t, she will make him seriously injured and hurt his foundation, and she will never be able to prove the position of Luohanguo.


    Thinking, Bai Suzhen''s eyes flashed a color of perseverance, and she was about to take on the action that had just stopped and continue to attack Fahai. But at this time, the monks behind her suddenly spoke, and they were the leading monks.


    When he saw that Fahai was coming here, his eyes were still red. He was also startled and kept on guard. At the same time, he asked Fahai, "Zen master, what''s the matter with you?"


    He was in a state of mental confusion. Now, Fahai, who was acting completely by instinct of desire, didn''t answer him. His eyes were fixed on Bai Suzhen. He wanted the hunter to rush towards her like he was staring at his prey."Whoosh!" Bai Suzhen or shot, fingertip again shot a white beam, and this time is a continuous shot, obviously Bai Suzhen is to work hard, demon force what don''t money use.


    "Hum!" Feeling the danger, Fahai, with his own instinct, puts his biggest trump card, the golden bowl in his hand, on Bai Suzhen in front of him. All of a sudden, a large golden Buddha light shoots out. At the same time, the voice of the Buddha rings. When he hears that ordinary people are calm and monsters are scared.


    Bai Suzhen shot out of those white light in the golden bowl shot out of the light of the Buddha, instantly shattered, there is no way, the level gap is too big.


    I still remember last time, the red divine light released by the child in his stomach just shocked the Buddha light back to himself Alas!


    "Ah Just one second after the white demon light was destroyed by the Buddha light, the Buddha light covered Bai Suzhen, and didn''t even give her the reaction time to escape. Bai Suzhen, who was in the light of the Buddha, uttered a sad cry. It was sad to hear, but tears to see. She couldn''t help but put her face there.


    Unfortunately, all the monks present are competent and will not be confused by her beauty, so her sadness is that no one will help her.


    However, the appearance of Zen master Fahai is really worrying. Isn''t he really possessed?


    Moreover, Bai Suzhen has been sentenced to be punished under the Leifeng Pagoda. As the saying goes, "one crime without two punishments", how can she

 Chapter 372

    All of a sudden, the scene was quiet, and there was even some embarrassment in the air.


    Are you a man?


    Yes, it''s a man, and then what?


    Don''t you think that if my desire is ignited to such a point, I will not even choose food, men and women?


    My God, your mind is so dirty!


    The next second, the picky Fahai swung his iron fist and smashed it directly into the head monk''s face.


    In this scene, the young monk was so frightened that he quickly released Bai Suzhen''s hand and was about to turn around and run.


    "Poof!" Who knows, as soon as his hand was released, Bai Suzhen, who was rescued from the Buddha''s light, suddenly turned into a beam of white light, leaped over his younger martial brothers and flew out of the tower. However, Zen master Fahai, no, it was the old bald donkey Fahai. He was really so cruel. He quickly punched his left cheek and threw himself on the ground with a big mouthful of blood and a few decayed teeth .


    Then, his younger martial brothers were frightened by the ferocity of Fahai. They stopped chanting sutras one after another and rushed to subdue him, who was determined to be possessed.


    However, in order to obtain it, even if the golden bowl tools in his hand are useless to monks like us, how can his younger martial brothers be his opponents with his own cultivation?


    So, there is no suspense. The younger martial brothers were knocked down one by one by him, and they were seriously injured just like themselves.


    After knocking all the monks to the ground, Fahai rushes out of the tower like crazy. He must take Bai Suzhen.


    Looking at Fahai''s running away figure, lying on the ground, the leading monk who can''t get up, biting his lower lip hard, his eyes are full of grief and indignation.


    Why, why did the master of Jinshan Temple become like this? He not only wanted to do evil things to the snake demon, but also treated them so harshly. He said that there were demons at work before, and he thought he was involved in some kind of magic, but


    Now think about it, what evil is so powerful that it can cause trouble in front of Leifeng Pagoda with Buddha and Bodhisattva''s golden body, and it can also make Buddhist monk Fahai fall into the devil in such a short time?


    This is totally impossible!


    Moreover, as the saying goes, demons come from the heart. If Zen master Fahai''s six roots are broken and his mind is not distracted, even if there are demons, how can he succeed?


    So


    "Fahai, I am wrong about you!" The leading monk looked at Fahai''s back and said difficultly. With that, he spat out a mouthful of blood again. He was depressed and could not speak.


    On the other side, outside Leifeng Tower.


    Bai Suzhen, who escaped from the bottom of the tower, should have risen in the air and left here without delay for a moment. But who ever thought that as soon as she came out, she met the divine general who came back from knowing her hand and planned to continue to stand guard. Seeing that she escaped from the bottom of the tower, the divine general was furious and immediately waved her golden whip to fight against herself.


    There is no way, Bai Suzhen can only fight with him to one place.


    Although the strength of the God general is not as good as his own, it''s still no problem to entangle him for a while. In addition, he was just covered by the Buddha light and suffered some injuries, so it takes longer to beat him.


    While fighting with the general, Bai Suzhen pays attention to the entrance of Leifeng Pagoda. She is very anxious. She is afraid that Fahai will suddenly run out and rush to herself. At that time, what should she do?


    "Bai Suzhen, you have a thousand years of cultivation. You enter the pagoda to reflect on your crimes. You are likely to become an immortal in a hundred years, but you leave the pagoda without permission. Are you really not afraid of heaven''s punishment?" The more fighting, the harder it was. I didn''t expect that the white snake spirit was so powerful. Some of the God generals who could hardly resist were shouting to her.


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen clapped the Golden Whip from the other side and explained to him in a hurry: "the God General doesn''t know something. It''s not that the little girl left Leifeng Pagoda intentionally. It''s really Fahai. He is a Buddhist disciple in vain and wants to do something wrong to me. In order to keep her innocence, the little girl has no choice but to take the opportunity to escape from Leifeng Pagoda? ¡±


    "Zen master Fahai wants to do something wrong to you? Bai Suzhen, do you really think I am a fool? " Hearing Bai Suzhen''s explanation, a capital well appeared on the forehead of the general, and he said.


    With that, the divine power in the body surged out, and urged the Golden Whip to shine. At the same time, he waved to Bai Suzhen again, and said with great certainty: "evil is evil. Whoever you catch will slander anyone, and you don''t know who Fahai Zen master is. He is a great virtue monk who has been rewarded by the emperor and Buddha. Will he do something wrong to you? It''s impossible. If it happens, God will cut off his head and give it to you as a chair


    "General..."


    "Ah ~" seeing that the general trusted Fahai, Bai Suzhen felt very upset and had to say something to him. But at this moment, a crazy cry came from Leifeng Pagoda, which made Bai Suzhen feel cold. She went along with her reputation and found that she was really afraid of anything. Fahai, the old bald donkey, came out.


    "Well? Zen master Fahai, you are just in time. This snake demon Wait, Zen master. What''s the matter with you? " Similarly, seeing Fahai running out of the tower, the general''s face brightened and he subconsciously wanted to tell Bai Suzhen what had "slandered" him. However, in the middle of the story, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong with Fahai.At this time, Fahai''s eyes were red, his upper body was bare, his palms were covered with blood, and he didn''t know whether it was his or someone else''s. He looked like


    "Possessed?" God will say in disbelief.


    "General, you can see that Fahai has fallen into the evil way. What I just said is true!" Bai Suzhen, who was extremely afraid, turned her eyes and looked at the general, and said to him, at the same time, her body flashed and hid behind the general, intending to use his body as a shield to help her block the Buddha light that Fahai might emit through the golden bowl.


    General of God


    White Snake, what do you mean by that? Do you really want God to cut off your head and give you a chair?


    Besides, Zen master, you are really possessed, aren''t you?


    "Ah ah ~" has been completely occupied by desire. Fahai doesn''t think about what the general is thinking at all. He sees Bai Suzhen hiding behind him, his eyes are red, he swallows his saliva, then his feet are strong, he shoots up and rushes towards her.


    Well, because Bai Suzhen is hiding behind the general, in the general''s view, the Fahai is rushing towards her.


    "Zen master, you, don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll be rude to you!" Looking at the momentum of the body than in the past many powerful, the risk factor of the explosion of Fahai, God will panic said.


    For this, Fahai took a fart and ignored it.


    Seeing that Fahai ignored his warning, he rushed to himself as usual, and the God would beat him with the Golden Whip.


    Then, with a bang, the Golden Whip collided with the golden bowl. Suddenly, the Golden Whip broke, and the God''s eyes almost fell out of the collision by Fahai. With Bai Suzhen behind him, he was hit and flew to the distance.


    As they flew far away together, Fahai pressed the head of the general with one hand and pushed him down from his own face. Then he reached out to grab Bai Suzhen''s clothes and let off the fire. He needed to let off the fire!


    "Amitabha, Fahai, don''t make mistakes!" Just as Fahai was about to catch Bai Suzhen''s chest lace, suddenly, a Buddhist voice sounded. Then, a golden Buddha light came down from the sky and enveloped Fahai, forcing him to fall toward the ground at a speed beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Suzhen, who had escaped the disaster, blinked her eyes. She turned around and looked up at the higher sky. Sure enough, she saw a lotus stand carrying a holy and compassionate woman.


    Suddenly, Bai Suzhen knelt down in the air with tears in her eyes and said respectfully, "I have seen the great mercy Guanyin Bodhisattva!"

 Chapter 373

    It''s true that the coming one is Guanyin Bodhisattva. In order to observe how far Fahai is possessed and why she is possessed, she doesn''t appear until now that Bai Suzhen is about to suffer.


    However, as soon as she appeared, she decided the fate and subdued Fahai in the blink of an eye.


    Sitting on the sky, Avalokitesvara put up a palm. First, he looked at the Buddha who had been suppressed by himself and could not get up on the ground. However, it was obvious that the desire in his heart had not yet subsided. Fahai, who was still in the enchanted state, frowned slightly and was not happy. Then, he raised his hand to Bai Suzhen and said, "get up."


    "Thank you, Bodhisattva!" Bai Suzhen said in a respectful voice, and then slowly stood up.


    As for Guanyin Bodhisattva, Bai Suzhen respects and appreciates her from the bottom of her heart. At the beginning, it was the Bodhisattva who begged for mercy from the Virgin mother that saved her from death. She still dares not to forget this kindness, not to mention that Bodhisattva has saved her from Fahai and helped her keep her innocent life.


    Yes, although there is no way to do it, she can choose to commit suicide. But Bai Suzhen is still not sure whether the evil monk Fahai will do anything dirty to his body. So the result of Bodhisattva''s rescue is the best.


    "Bai Suzhen, I already know the whole story. It''s not wrong for Fahai to lock you in Leifeng Pagoda because you''ve committed a big crime. But he''s really in the devil''s way today. You have to escape from Leifeng Pagoda to protect yourself. I won''t blame you. Now, go back to the pagoda." Bodhisattva Guanyin said with a smile to Bai Suzhen.


    "Bodhisattva, my family officials and children..."


    "Amitabha, heaven''s destiny, self inflicted doom, all living beings in the three realms can''t escape. Xu Xian and Xu Shilin have their own lives. Now, do what you should do. That''s enough." Knowing that Bai Suzhen missed her husband and children, the Bodhisattva Guanyin said something mysterious and mysterious.


    This words, although did not satisfy Bai Suzhen''s desire, but also miraculously let her shut up, did not mention this matter.


    Bai Suzhen bowed slightly to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said, "yes, I will."


    With that, Bai Suzhen turned around and was about to enter the Leifeng Tower again. Just as she turned around, she saw the Buddha light that had not disappeared from the sky, and the suppressed Fahai could not stand up. As soon as she was shocked, she quickly turned around and said to Guanyin: "Bodhisattva, Fahai, he?"


    "Amitabha, please be relieved. He will not hurt you any more. You just need to practice in the tower and accept punishment. Other things that should not be borne by you will not come to you." Bodhisattva Guanyin promised to Bai Suzhen.


    Hearing this, Bai Suzhen was relieved, nodded to him and said, "thank you, Bodhisattva."


    "Whoosh!" Then, it turned into a beam of white light and flew towards Leifeng Tower.


    After Bai Suzhen left, Guanyin turned his eyes and looked at the sea of Dharma which was suppressed by himself.


    At this moment, Fahai''s desire has begun to dissipate in the light of his own Great Buddha. Although it has not completely dissipated, it has also recovered some of its mind. However, in the view of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Fahai is bald Cough, the old monk, he is still in the enchanted state, because the color of desire in his eyes is still very obvious.


    "Bodhisattva, save the little God. The little god is dying!" There is still some love for Fahai. Not surprisingly, he will soon become a arhat of Buddhism. So after thinking about it, Bodhisattva Guanyin finally decided to help Fahai out of his demons. However, before she had time to practice the Dharma, a subtle voice came into her ears.


    After a movement, the Bodhisattva said, "I forgot him."


    Then he took out a willow branch from the Yujing bottle and pointed it to a certain position. Suddenly, a drop of dew fell from the air and dropped on the forehead of the God general who was forced down from the air by Fahai. Then, the severely injured God General''s body emitted a transparent light and recovered in the blink of an eye.


    Feeling that his injury had healed, the general of God was overjoyed. He rushed to the front of Guanyin Bodhisattva, knelt on the cloud with both legs, and kowtowed to him respectfully: "thank you for your kindness."


    "Well, there are many Buddhist disciples in Leifeng Pagoda who have been injured by Fahai. Go to help them and transport them back to Jinshan Temple." Bodhisattva Guanyin nodded slightly.


    "Yes, Bodhisattva. But Bodhisattva, if Xiaoshen goes to Jinshan Temple, who will guard Bai Suzhen? " God will ask with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, she has this consciousness. Besides, if she really wants to run away, you can''t see her here." Avalokitesvara explained.


    General of God


    Bodhisattva, I don''t want face?


    Although I am a snake demon can not beat God, but I also want to face, OK! Make complaints about


    , but the surface is not obvious. After a silence, God will respect the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva: "God is the leader."


    Then the general flew back to Leifeng Pagoda to help the leading monks.


    After he left, as soon as he lifted his hand, the Buddha''s light from the sky disappeared in an instant. However, Fahai, which had lost its repression, did not get freedom. On the contrary, his body rushed straight into the sky uncontrollably and came to him.Now, his mind has recovered 50% or 60%. Although the sequelae of the burning fire of the refining gold emperor has not been removed, Fahai can barely resist that desire with his own willpower. Looking at the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him, he quickly lowered his head and said respectfully, "I have seen a Bodhisattva!"


    "Fahai, do you know sin?" Avalokitesvara asked Fahai.


    "Bodhisattva, I know that I was careless for a moment, and I fell in love with a demon. I can''t help myself, and I almost fell in love with Bai Suzhen It''s all my fault. It''s also because I don''t practice enough. I ask the Bodhisattva to give up his sin! "


    "Well, you''d better know the crime." Through the performance of Fahai just now, we can see the extent of his enchantment, but we can''t see and calculate how he was enchanted. Now we hear that he said that it was a carelessness, because he had been enchanted by evil. This made the Bodhisattva Guanyin care a little. Of course, she didn''t show any concern and said to Fahai calmly: "In this case, I will punish you to accept the evil and bring it to me. Can you do it?"


    "Take it?" Hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Fahai was stunned. He took a look at the group announcement and group documents in his mind. Then he looked at the damned group leader''s head and the golden word "group leader" on it. Fahai suddenly became silent.


    I''m afraid he can''t do it!


    However, such a monster, I have to accept it when I encounter it. How can I shrink back because of my limited strength?


    Thinking about it, Fahai said to Guanyin: "Bodhisattva, I am punished."


    "Well, you go." With these words, Avalokitesvara relieved his comfort to Fahai.


    Then, the Bodhisattva in front of Fahai gave a Buddhist ceremony and said, "I''ll go."

 Chapter 374

    Dharma sea, which suddenly disappeared from the perception of Guanyin Bodhisattva, naturally went to the affiliated world. Except there, he did not know where to find the group leader named "night time autumn". After all, there was no crossing sign in the mall that led to his world.


    Sitting on the lotus platform and staying in the same place for a long time, he still couldn''t feel the trace of Fahai. Guanyin gave up, exactly for the time being.


    Next, she will always pay attention to the movement of the three realms and feel the breath of Fahai. As long as Fahai reappears in her perception, she will immediately appear and take him down. She will not easily untie the shackles of him until all this is clear.


    Are you kidding? It''s incredible that just a sea of law disappears under your own eyes.


    A woman''s intuition tells Guanyin Bodhisattva that there must be a big secret hidden in it. As the top figure in the Buddhist world and the top figure in the three realms, she believes that she has the responsibility and obligation to make it clear.


    Fahai is bald This monk is so weird!


    Thinking of this, Avalokitesvara raised his hand and recited a Buddha''s name: "Amitabha.".


    Then, a dazzling Golden Buddha light came out all over her. Three thousand phantoms shot out of the void and flew everywhere. Then, the Buddha light enveloped her, the Dragon Girl and Muzha, disappeared and went back to the purple bamboo forest.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva has three thousand incarnations. Attention, it''s the incarnation, not the garbage incarnation that monkey king made out of monkey hair. With three thousand incarnations, plus his strong perception ability and calculation ability, Guanyin Bodhisattva believes that unless the matter of Fahai is related to saints, he will find him sooner or later.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "the new man''s luck looks very bad. For the first time, the leader of the group sent out this kind of red envelope, but he grabbed it."


    The world of the devil''s way patriarch, who has packed up his burden, is going to say goodbye to Jiang Yanli and Jiang Cheng. He says that he is going on a long journey. He clicks on the red envelope sent by the group leader who has been separated by Fahai on the chat screen. Wei Wuxian is silent for a while. Then he breaks the peace in the group and turns on the voice function.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "it''s true. The sequelae of refining abnormal fire is just like the medicinal wine used to boost the fun before the ceremony of Duke Zhou between men and women. It''s nothing for people like Mr. Wei and Wang. But this new master is a monk, the leader of the group Do you mean it? "


    Having received the news from Li Xingyun, she plans to stop her work in a different world for a while and go back to her own world to kill the bastard who stole her sister''s heart a hundred times. Li Maozhen is walking in the crowd.


    Wei Wuxian: "what brother Li said is extremely No, it''s nothing about people like us, brother Li. Don''t you value your innocence at all? If we open the red envelope, we will lose our senses and one or more girls Well, our innocent body will be gone by then. I haven''t got married yet


    "What does a man care about his innocence? Is it important to get married or not? "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, you are online again, Mr. Xiong?"


    [Ding, the group leader is offline. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian


    Pooh, coward!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, that''s not what I said. Although the male leader is not very good, there is some truth in his words this time. Since ancient times, the so-called innocent body is only for women. Men like us really don''t need to pay too much attention to this. Many princes and nobles have all kinds of concubines before they get married. This is a very common thing. "


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, I misunderstood you. I thought you were a virtuous king who was not close to women. I didn''t expect that you were the same kind of person as that old rascal Jin Guangshan. You are really Alas


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, I''m just talking about things on their own. Please don''t compare me with Jin Guangshan. I left Qi for 16 years, and I didn''t have a woman around me. I''m totally different from Jin Guangshan. Moreover, as a king, whether he is wise or not depends on whether he can manage the prosperity of the world and make the people live happily. It has nothing to do with how many concubines and beauties there are in the harem. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh? Is that so? "


    Fire cloud evil god: "yes."


    Wei Wuxian: "fire cloud evil god, do you understand?"


    Fire cloud evil god: "understand."


    Wei Wuxian: "are you king?"


    Fire cloud evil god: "No."


    Wei Wuxian: "what do you know?"


    Fire cloud evil god


    Kill Qian Mo: "well, don''t talk about it any more. What''s the king and what''s governing the world? Now I want to know if the new man broke the commandment after he opened the red envelope of the group leader. Ha ha, the monk broke the lust commandment. It''s really interesting! I didn''t expect that the leader of the group would play well. "


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, kill Gu Keke, Shengjun is right. I''m curious, too! "Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I''m not curious about this. I just want to know what kind of world the new man is in and what his accomplishments are."


    After coming to the affiliated world, he is peeping at the Fahai on the screen


    Sure enough, all the people in this group are not good things. Poor monk, a Buddhist disciple of mine was trapped by the evil group leader and almost did something like that to Bai Suzhen. They were all indignant and chatted with each other. They took it as a joke after dinner. It''s disgusting!


    Also, the guy named shaqianmo, he is a demon, right? Look at his evil spirit, it''s not the right way.


    And That demon, Bruce Lee, is obviously lizard spirit.


    The black marshal is obviously an egg.


    Tu Shan is elegant and beautiful. Bah, he is obviously a fox spirit.


    The fire cloud evil god claimed to be an evil god. I''m afraid it''s not a good man.


    And bibidong, the God of Luocha, is an evil god. Maybe she is not a God, but an evil devil at all.


    God, this boss chat group is just a magic cave. How can I get into such a place? The announcement says that I''m friends and a family.


    Bah, poor monk, who am I? How can I be friends and family with you evil spirits? It''s the most important thing in the world!


    "Hum, it''s good to kill you demons before you accept the group leader and take him to Guanyin Bodhisattva. Poor monk, I will subdue the demons today." With the golden bowl given to him by the Buddha in the legendary world of the new white lady in his hand, Fahai said in his heart that he was about to send a message to declare war on the "evil spirits" in the group. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to do so, another group friend was bubbling in the group.


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, welcome new people, good."


    Fahai


    Are there any other monks in this group? He is Into the evil inside, want to spend their monks?

 Chapter 375

    "No, his name is not right, Pudu Cihang..." As soon as he had a guess, Fahai immediately denied himself and murmured: "according to the ancient Buddhist books, the name of Guanyin Bodhisattva before he abandoned the Tao and entered Buddhism is the real person Cihang. In order to avoid the taboo of Bodhisattva, my Buddhist disciples generally don''t use these two words as their own Buddha name. But this man named himself Pudu Cihang. Is he one of the three thousand incarnations of Bodhisattva, or is he not at all Is he not a Buddhist disciple, or is he once a Buddhist disciple, but now he has fallen into the evil way and danced with these evil spirits? "


    With this in mind, the sequelae of the burning fire of the gold emperor in his body was suppressed by the powerful Buddha light of Guanyin Bodhisattva and his strong willpower. Fahai, who had been almost suppressed, began to carefully observe the head of Pudu Cihang.


    It''s a pity that Pudu Cihang was originally a practitioner in the realm of exorcism. In the face of the joint attack of Yan Chixia and the Taoist priest named Ye of the Kunlun sect, he was able to take the Kunlun sect disciple and bury him with him. After staying in the group for such a long time, his cultivation was promoted to the level that he could enter into the realm of deification at any time. In addition, he was in the field of transfiguration With painstaking research and profound attainments, Fahai can not see through the true identity of Pudu Cihang only through the head portrait.


    After standing in the same place and thinking for a while, Fahai finally decided to bear it for a while and talk with the monk to see if he had broken into the evil spirits and wanted to transform them, or had colluded with them.


    If it''s the former, I''ll help him. But if it''s the latter, hum, I''ll clean up with him.


    What? Why can''t I beat Bai Suzhen who has been cultivated for two thousand years?


    Oh, can I rely on the golden bowl given by Buddha in my hand, poor monk?


    After weighing the golden bowl in his hand, Fahai''s face showed a firm look of removing demons and defending Taoism. The next second, he sent out a message in the group in response to the monk named Pudu Cihang, who planned to find out in this magic cave.


    Fahai: "thank you for your welcome. I''m new here. Please take care of me."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, definitely, definitely."


    In order to deal with Qiyu''s visit to check the water meter at any time, Purdue Cihang is particularly obscene now. Every move shows his due attitude as the protector of the country. Because his communication in the group is not bad, he has also chatted with his friends who know their specific behavior one by one, and told them not to talk about themselves in the group Things that do harm to others, in order to avoid causing death to yourself, so now in the face of Fahai, the performance of Purdue Cihang is really speechless. It can''t be seen that he is actually the person with the deepest karma in this group.


    Fahai: "master, I didn''t expect to meet Buddhists here. I feel very lucky. I want to have a talk with you about Buddhism, OK?"


    Pudu Cihang: "of course, I also want to have a good chat with you."


    To be able to enter the boss chat group of the universe, this bald man named Fahai Cough, this monk is probably not a good one either. Maybe he can work with him. Then he will form an alliance with him and have a stronger say in the group.


    Pudu Cihang thought of that.


    The online group of friends saw the conversation between the two bald men and became silent. Sure enough, because they were all bald men, did they feel more intimate?


    But then again, is there a bald man in our group?


    Qiyu: "ah, I lost again. Why is this game so difficult? No, I''d better change it to the two player mode. It''s too difficult to fight with the game system. I''ll go back to find jenos and ask him to play with me Well, new people are coming. Welcome. "


    Want to baldness, baldness appeared, and lost a game of Qiyu bubble way in the group.


    Because he was too involved in playing the game, he didn''t care about the red envelope he had just sent out at night, not to mention the snatch of brain tonic and hand speed.


    Fahai: "Amitabha, there is a master here. I''m really impolite."


    Qiyu: "ah, master?"


    Wei Wuxian: "boss, new man, he thinks you are a monk."


    Qiyu: "family members?"


    Wei Wuxian: "he is a monk."


    Qi Yu


    Fahai: "isn''t this big friend and little friend a monk?"


    Judging from Qiyu''s head portrait, Fahai thinks that this person should not be an evil person, but a fool, but his bright head makes him subconsciously think that he is also his colleague!


    Qiyu: "Hey, I tell you, I''m not a monk. I''ve lost all my hair. Now I''m a professional hero, the one who has been particularly active recently."


    Fahai: "hero? Amitabha, I''ve heard so much about you. I''m sorry. "


    After thinking about it in my heart, I really can''t understand the hero with such a silly face. However, with the intention of understanding the purpose of his peers before making a decision, Fahai still sends a message like this to Qiyu.


    However, as soon as she saw the news, Qiyu got excited and asked, "I''ve heard so much about you. Have you ever heard about me in your world?"Fahai: "well, No."


    Qiyu Oh


    Wei Wuxian: "rookie, don''t say those polite things in front of Qiyu. Tell the truth. By the way, now introduce you and the world you live in? "


    Qiyu: "well, let''s introduce it."


    Fahai: "Amitabha, I''d like you to introduce yourself to me first, and then I''ll talk about it. Otherwise, I''m really nervous when I''m new here and face so many people I don''t know."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, let me introduce my name first. As you can see, I''m the chief disciple of the Jiang family of Yunmeng. I''m the fourth son of the Xianmen hundred families. I''m..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just when Fa Hai, an eminent monk of great virtue, intends to find out the specific situation of the enemy and the purpose of his company in the group, and then subdue the demons at one stroke, on the other side, he is fighting against the mainland.


    When he came out of his palace at night, he saw Nalan Yanran standing in the hospital with her hands in her arms. Hearing the sound of opening the door, she turned to look at herself. Her eyebrows were up and her face was full of discontent.


    In particular, the look in his eyes was clearly saying to himself: "you are in a changed state!"


    I''m addicted to it. I''ll go to someone''s house without knocking. Whose fault is it?


    At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth twitched. He opened his mouth and wanted to have a good theory with this woman. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he noticed yunyun standing under a flower tree in the corner of the yard, a little bit away from himself.


    So, the original words immediately swallow back, night autumn after staring at a girl, turned to cloud rhyme arch hand way: "cloud master good!"

 Chapter 376

    As a boss group leader with morality and quality, when you see the elder, you naturally have to salute and say hello. This courtesy is still available in the evening and autumn.


    As for whether she regards her partner as her predecessor, whether she has some incorrect ideas because of her beautiful appearance, perfect figure and noble temperament, it is not known. In a word, superficial Kung Fu should be done well.


    See the night autumn to his hand say hello, deliberately standing under the flower tree, away from the cloud rhyme some stiff smile, nodded to him, and then, looked at Nalan Yan Yan, made a wink at her.


    At this time, Nalan Yanran is also just looking at yunyun and receiving her teacher''s eye signal. She walks to yeshiqiu and says to him, "smelly boy, you''re back just in time. My teacher and I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Clearly put this pair of master and apprentice just of small action income fundus, but didn''t point to break, night when autumn eyes turn, looking at in front of already a head shorter than oneself of young girl ask a way.


    "Let''s go in."


    "Good." There was no affectation. At night, Qiu opened his body, made way to the gate of his palace, and made a gesture to the girl.


    In this regard, Nalan Yanran walked to the hall, but yunyun stood in the same place and didn''t mean to come in.


    "Teacher, she doesn''t like to share a room with men, so I''ll just tell you. The teacher is waiting for me outside." A foot jump over the threshold of the Na LAN Yan ran back to night autumn said.


    "Well, aren''t you still here?" What kind of fault is this? In the original work, when she stayed in a cave with anti-inflammatory drugs, the novel didn''t write about her quirk. At night, Qiu asked Nalan.


    "Just because I''m here, it''s enough for me to tell you. Don''t you come in yet?"


    "Oh." In front of outsiders to give this smelly woman a little face, night autumn again to cloud rhyme arch hand, and then follow in Nalan Yanran behind, walk into the palace together, and then, the former again to close the door.


    Seeing that the door of the hall was closed and his sight was blocked, Yun Yun was relieved and patted his chest with her jade hand.


    Although it''s 80% certain that the boy didn''t recognize himself, what if? If he recognized it, wouldn''t he want to follow suit?


    Yunyun, who is not timid, just doesn''t want to die like this. If it''s not for this time, it''s too big. A little carelessness will implicate the whole yunlanzong. She will never come to the palace where yeshiqiu lives. She has great psychological pressure!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the hall.


    In the next second when the door is closed, Qiu''s figure flashes at night. He comes to Nalan Yanran''s back, puts his hands around her waist, and his mouth is close to her ear. He says to her viciously: "I''m very brave. I dare to tell you what to do. Isn''t it that the young master hasn''t dealt with you for a long time, and the deterrent power is not enough?"


    "When you used to fight with me, did you have deterrent power in front of me?" Very calm force will night autumn embrace his waist smelly hand pull open, Na LAN Yan Yan glanced at pretending to be very vicious youth, said to him lightly.


    "Er..." Being said by Nalan Yanran, she suddenly reacts that the last time she had a fight with her, it seems that she came back from yunlanzong and told herself that when she wanted to find a wife for herself, she was really no better than her at that time. It''s hard to have a deterrent force on her.


    But then again, even if I had the strength to fight against her like this the last time I fought against her, I can''t really do anything to her, so I''m afraid I won''t have the deterrent power in my life.


    Otherwise, she, who had seen the fighting emperor and the fighting sect brought by Gu xun''er, would not dare to be so casual in front of her.


    However, it''s good. People say that it''s too cold to be aloft. Now they have some feelings of "the life of a strong man is really lonely like snow". At this time, some people can treat themselves as usual. This should also be regarded as a kind of happiness.


    Thinking, at night, autumn will be pulled back by Nalan Yanran''s hands, and then step back, said: "that''s me to let you, or you''ll be scared to pee pants."


    "Nalan Shiqiu, what do you say?" It''s the first time to hear someone say to himself that he''s peeing his pants. Nalan''s pretty face suddenly turns red. She clenches her fist and yells at yeshiqiu.


    "I said you Forget it, don''t say that, so you don''t get hairy. How did you know that I came back and came to me with master Yun? " In the middle of the story, it suddenly stops. At night, Qiu changes the topic.


    Seeing that the boy still had intuition, Nalan snorted, followed the topic with tacit understanding, held his hands in his arms, and said to him: "don''t forget that I am also the top fighter of the king of duel. Although I can''t use the power of space like the fighter, my basic perception can be achieved. The space occupied by your palace is suddenly sealed. What can I do Who else can do such a thing besides yourself? "


    "So it is. Oh, fortunately I sealed the space, and fortunately you came a little late, otherwise...""Or what?" Recently, when I found Nalan, Qiu was always talking only half of the time, but he didn''t finish. Nalan Yanran thought it was a bad problem. Daimei frowned and asked him.


    "Otherwise, I will make two mistakes. No, it may also be a mistake and a correct behavior." At night, autumn touches her chin, remembering the beautiful scene of yunyun standing under the flower tree, with the petals blown off by the light wind and the long hair of the beauty, she says thoughtfully.


    Nalan said with a smile


    I can say, I can''t understand him at all? If there is no seal space, if my teacher and I come a little earlier, you will make mistakes. What are the mistakes?


    "Forget it, I don''t want to talk about it. My teacher and I came here to talk to you about business." Nalan waved her hand.


    "Well, I''m all ears. Sit down." At night, Qiu put down her hand and pointed to the chair in the hall.


    "No, I''ll tell you directly."


    "Well, I''ll be with you." Just now, the emperor of refining and chemical had been sitting for a long time. At this moment, Qiu also wanted to stand for a while more, so he said.


    There''s no courtesy. It''s not a big deal to let this boy stand with him. Nalan Yanran subconsciously looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping on him. He said to yeshiqiu seriously: "Xiaoqiu, Shizu may be harmful to Nalan''s family, and there should be mysterious forces behind him. We can''t help but guard him."


    "How do you know that?" A little casual expression on his face, a little close, night before the girl asked.


    "What the teacher told me is that the teacher asked me to remind you. But the teacher hopes that you can see that no matter what happens in the future, you can spare Shizu''s life, let alone embarrass yunlanzong." Na LAN Yan Ran way.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Yunyun doesn''t know my real strength. My strongest record spread outside is that I defeated jiaxingtian. Now Yunshan has been promoted to douzong. Why does yunyun believe me so much? It seems that Yunshan won''t be my opponent, so I come here in advance to plead for mercy?


    At night, Qiu had some doubts in his heart, and then he looked at Nalan Yanran in front of him with inquiring eyes, looked her up and down, and then asked her, "did you tell master Yun about me again?"


    Nalan said with a smile


    What do you mean?

 Chapter 377

    Seeing the stunned appearance of Nalan Yanran, Qiu knew the answer at night. She sighed silently in her heart, but she was not angry. She just sighed. How could the feelings between women be so magical? She said everything.


    Although she didn''t deliberately tell Nalan Yanran not to tell anyone about herself, she should know what family secrets are if she is sensible.


    Yes, as the first genius and the strongest person of Nalan family, his own business is family secrets.


    Can she pour good, actually put their own things and as the cloud cloud cloud cloud cloud LAN Zong Master said, is it because cloud cloud cloud is your teacher? what the hell!


    Although I don''t know how many things have been said, after yunyun learned that Yunshan intended to attack Nalan''s family and that mysterious forces were behind him, she made a informed decision. At least in her own strength, Nalan Yanran told yunyun. No matter how disappointed she was with her teacher, she couldn''t betray him.


    Now, for the sake of Nalan Yanran and her report, she may be able to spare Yunshan''s life. It''s also for Yunshan''s good and fulfill the duty of a disciple.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    On the other side, seeing that at night, Qiu has been staring at himself. Nalan Yanran turns her head to one side and mumbles: "I told the teacher something about you, but you can rest assured that it will never hurt you. And now I''m glad to tell the teacher, otherwise, the old teacher may fall into a tangle after knowing Shizu''s intention and don''t know what to do, They may not tell us about it. "


    "Even if she doesn''t tell us, it doesn''t matter. Just a cloud mountain can''t make waves." At night, Qiu shrugged his shoulders and said casually, with an obvious disdain on his face.


    "Hey, smelly boy, don''t be too arrogant. Shizu has broken through to the realm of douzong now, and you didn''t listen to what I said just now. Should there be mysterious forces behind him?"


    "I heard that, and I know what the mysterious forces that instigated him are. They are really strong. If they were, I really didn''t know what to do before, but now they don''t matter any more. The forces like the soul hall, now I can fight a hundred!" At night, Qiu raised his chin and said confidently.


    "Soul hall? Is it the soul hall that instructs Shizu to do harm to our Nalan family Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan Yanran immediately put her head back and asked him.


    As a close disciple of the leader of Yunlan sect, she is also a strong competitor of the next leader. In Yunlan sect, she is entitled to read many ancient books left by yunpo. She naturally knows something about the most powerful force in Zhongzhou mingmian, soul hall.


    "Yes, in fact, I have known about it for a long time. When he and master Yun visited Nalan''s house together, I was on the side. I guessed his purpose from what he said to his uncle, and I could also guess that he and the soul hall behind him might be bad for Nalan''s house, so I have made preliminary preparations. Even if she doesn''t come to report, she won''t be OK." When the night autumn frank way.


    "What did you do?"


    "Keep it secret!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you need to keep it a secret for me? " Nalan Yanran''s mouth twitched and asked.


    "Who let you know everything about master Yun? If I told you, you will tell her later. Tut, I said, miss, you have such a big mouth. Why don''t you ever tell me something about Lord Yun? For example, what she likes to eat, what she likes to drink, what weather she likes, what kind of man she likes, and what kind of... "


    "Wait, how can I know what kind of man the teacher likes? And the girl''s privacy and you a man, no, the boy said you don''t feel very strange? As for what I said to my teacher about you, you can understand that you are my pride. I have a long face when I said that to my teacher. " Don''t wait for night time autumn to finish saying, Na LAN Yan Ran hurriedly interrupted his words, say.


    "Oh, I''ve developed the old mother''s problem at a young age. I''m proud and have a long face. I''m sorry, my goose bumps have fallen on the ground. Can you pick them up?" Saying that, autumn rubbed his arm at night, and the girl in front of him asked.


    "Nalan Shiqiu!"


    "Well, well, you win. I won''t say that anymore." The girl who was ashamed and angry roared. At night, Qiu stepped back two steps and waved his hand.


    Then, silent for a moment, said to her: "this matter I know, you can tell cloud Lord, I won''t kill Yunshan, also won''t involve yunlanzong, please rest assured."


    Anyway, Yunshan has been bewildered by fansiling and has become his plaything. He is not afraid that he will do anything serious.


    Hearing this, Nalan, who was still a little angry, suddenly showed a touch of joy on her face and said, "you have to remember what you said today. You can''t forget it."


    "I know, smelly, Keke, miss. I say whether your surname is Nalan or Yun. I feel that you care more about yunlanzong than Nalan''s family." At night, Qiu said to the girl.


    "Hum, I am in love with Nalan family and righteous to yunlanzong. If today''s situation is on the contrary, I will still care about Nalan family. What do you know?" Happy instant disappear, and was angry to Nalan Yanran Daimei a wrinkle, habitually stretch out a hand to want to pinch night autumn''s face, who knows, this stretch, she suddenly found a special embarrassing thing.He is actually shorter than him, a head faster. What''s the matter? Unconsciously, is he growing so fast?


    "Trying to squeeze me again? It''s time for me now See this only stopped hand, know the purpose of Nalan Yanran, night autumn mouth a Yang, said.


    Words fall, eyes a stare, directly confine her whole body space, let her unable to move, and then night autumn raised his hand, in Nalan Yan stare big eyes, shame expression, smile repeatedly pinch pinch her face, pinch also said: "the original pinch is so comfortable thing, no wonder you always like pinch me, I decided, pinch you every day How about a facial massage for you, madam? Are you very happy now? "


    Nalan said with a smile


    I''m glad you''re big headed!


    In a quarter of an hour.


    When the door of the hall opened, autumn walked out first with a smile on his face and stretched out. It seemed that he was in a good mood. Then, Nalan Yanran with a red face walked out behind him and glared at him fiercely. Then he walked towards yunyun, who was still waiting for him under the flowers and trees.


    "Teacher!" In the distance yunyun still ten steps away, Nalan Yanran suddenly should go to run, open arms, like Ruyan into the arms of yunyun, and then, with a lot of grievances in yunyun''s arms rubbed a few times, to her non-stop call.


    At this scene, Qiu Na was stunned at night, and immediately looked down at her figure. NIMA, it''s boring to grow up. I really don''t like growing up. If I were a child, I would be like her That one''s gone.


    Alas!

 Chapter 378

    Although yeshiqiu is still very young and not an adult, there are so many reasons in the world of practitioners. Now, he is very tall, at least higher than Nalan Yanran. In this case, he will feel embarrassed if he wants to ask others for a hug like a child, not to mention that he won''t agree.


    Well, our group leader still has a sense of shame!


    So, at night, Qiu Shen breathed a breath, and restored his stunned expression to its original state. He put his envious eyes away, clenched his fist, put it in front of his mouth, and coughed: "cough!"


    "Stinky boy, what are you doing?" Hearing the cough coming from behind, Nalan Yanran didn''t loosen her arm around yunyun Qianqian''s waist, but she lifted her head out of her arms and turned back to say dissatisfied with yeshiqiu.


    Just now, in the hall, the boy dared to ravage his face like that. He also said that he would give himself a facial massage every day in the future. He dared to think, why didn''t he go to heaven?


    It''s disgusting!


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that your throat is itchy. But it''s time to let go of master Yun. What do you think of holding people like this all the time?" Night autumn try to make their own gentle point to Nalan Yanran said.


    "I''m holding my teacher. How can I be so rude?" Nalan Yan asked in reverse.


    "Er..." Suddenly choked, nighttime autumn will turn her eyes to yunyun. Who knows, as soon as yunyun''s eyes are on her own, she immediately turns her head and looks away. This treatment makes nighttime autumn''s face twitch and almost stomp to curse her mother. What do you mean? Do you hate me?


    No, I didn''t do anything to you, and my reputation in the gama Empire should be pretty good?


    At night, Qiu shouts in doubt.


    "Smelly boy, what do you always stare at the teacher as?" At this time, noticing the object that autumn''s eyes were looking at at at night, Nalan Yanran raised her eyebrows and questioned him.


    "Oh, I''m thinking that master Yun is so quiet that he doesn''t talk much. But as a disciple of master Yun, how can you be so fierce and not elegant? You are just like a hooligan." At night, autumn comes back to mind and says at will.


    "You..."


    "I have something else to do. I don''t want to chat with you. You can treat master Yun well. Don''t let master Yun think our Nalan family is impolite. By the way, we should pay close attention to the gathering of ethnic people from all over the country to return to the imperial capital. I feel that the war may come earlier than I expected. " Don''t want to fight with Nalan Yanran in front of yunyun. At night, Qiu turns to her and says to her that she has changed the topic. With that, she takes a step forward and the power of the whole body space fluctuates. Then, people disappear from the original place in the blink of an eye.


    "This smelly boy, it''s disgusting!" See the night, autumn said to go, but he did not know where to chase, know also can''t catch up, Nalan Yanran that called a gas ah, gritted his teeth said.


    It is not as angry as Nalan Yanran. On the contrary, from their conversation, we can feel the deep feelings between their sister and brother. Seeing that the autumn leaves at night, yunyun is relieved, and her nervous heart is a little relaxed. Then she puts her hand on Nalan Yanran''s head, touches it gently, and says, "OK, Yanran, you are a sister. What''s the matter Can you be angry with your brother? "


    "Brother? Teacher, do you have a brother who always makes his sister angry? " Hearing Yun Yun''s words, Nalan Yanran asked her excitedly.


    "I think There should be. " Yun Yun seriously thought about it and said.


    Nalan said with a smile


    That kind of brother can be killed.


    "Yan Ran, what did your brother say? Did he agree?" Seeing her answer, the girl immediately froze there. Yunyun smiles and nods her Qiong nose. Then her face becomes serious and asks her.


    Asked by yunyun, Nalan Yanran also put away the angry look on her face. She also showed a serious expression and replied to her: "teacher, you can rest assured that Xiaoqiu has promised that no matter what happens in the future, he will not hurt Shizu''s life, let alone lead yunlanzong."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Hearing this answer, Yun Yun''s pretty face appeared a touch of joy and said repeatedly.


    Then he looked at the place where he was standing before the fall of the night, and murmured in his heart, "the child is unexpectedly good at speaking, because of the smile or..."


    In my mind, I suddenly recall the scene I saw with her when my beloved disciple pushed the door of the palace without knocking. At that time, when the unarmed night Shiqiu saw herself, the subconscious look in her eyes disappeared quickly, but she still clearly came into her eyes.


    That child, is It can''t be true?


    Thinking of a certain possibility, yunyun''s pupil shrinks, and his face gradually becomes strange and complicated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the gama Empire, the Tagore desert.


    From the bedroom door to use the power of space to leave the night, Qiu blinked here. Originally, he wanted to get close to yunyun and have a good chat, but as soon as the other party and his own line of sight, he immediately turned his head to other places, which really broke his heart.How could he have the face to be polite?


    Leave decisively, and we''ll see later.


    "I don''t understand. I haven''t done anything to make yunyun hate. Why is she so distant? She doesn''t treat her family like an apprentice, but like a creditor?" Walking out of the void, autumn walks in the sand at night, thinking of it in my heart.


    Until now, I still don''t know that the pot belonging to yunyun has been punished by heaven. She is the fighting emperor who used to fight against her. At night, Qiu''s brow is locked and she can''t understand it.


    A few minutes later, yeshiqiu shook her head and said, "forget it, I don''t want to. It''s not important to be around. Yunyunmei is beautiful, but I can''t fall in love with her at first sight. I''m just greedy Well, forget it. I''ll figure it out later. "


    As a boss group leader with quality and morality, that kind of obscene saying, night autumn still restrained himself, did not finish in mind, thinking, looking up at the blue sky and white clouds, sighed heavily.


    "Well?" Just looked up at the sky for two seconds, suddenly, at night, Qiu''s ears moved, heard some strange sounds, lowered his chin, released his mental power, and felt around. Then, at night, Qiu understood.


    It turns out that the humans at the border are fighting with the snake people!


    "Wait, this little girl..." I didn''t want to go there myself. I raised my hand and wanted to use the power of space to crush all the snake people in the battle there. However, my hand hasn''t closed yet. At night, Qiu suddenly noticed that there was a little girl in the human side.


    This is nothing, the key is that the little girl, she has a pair of devilish eyes, deep in the pupil, three small green dots in the slightly flashing, emerald green luster constantly emerge from it.


    This is


    "The first strange pupil in the mainland, the green snake three flower pupil, she is green scale!"

 Chapter 379

    Clearly aware of the little girl in the pupil of the three green dots, the night of autumn face mutation, exclaimed: "the mainland''s first strange pupil, green snake three flower pupil, she is green scale!"


    That''s right. Even the elder of Mohist school can recognize Bisha sanhuatong. As a young master of Nalan family, yeshiqiu naturally knows what Bisha sanhuatong looks like.


    BiShe sanhuatong, in a way, is no less famous than the Jindi fantianyan, which was refined by the night time and autumn, and even more so. After all, it is the first strange pupil in the mainland, while Jindi fantianyan is only the fourth strange fire.


    This strange pupil technique, which can be called the first in the mainland, can control all snake like Warcraft except the sky swallowing Python and the ancient sky snake. It can also open up space in the pupil and bring Warcraft or people into the space. With the increase of strength, the limit of space will also be improved.


    The power of Warcraft or people in the income space will be slowly absorbed by users and fed back to the people who have green snake three flower pupil. Of course, the absorption speed is slow and the control level is limited.


    Otherwise, the person that has this kind of pupil skill is invincible!


    Put down the raised right hand and look at the helpless little girl in the crowd. At night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and stood in place for a moment.


    After he left the palace, he came here. He wanted to find out the inner fire of Qinglian and refine it. He could improve his strength a little. He never thought that he had just arrived, but he met Qitong before he could find it.


    Qinglin may not be the only one who owns the three flower pupil of the green snake in such a big continent. But in the tagger desert, there must be no other person who owns the three flower pupil of the green snake, so this little girl must be Qinglin.


    "Qinglin ah ~" murmured the name again. Recalling the introduction of the little girl''s tragic life experience in the original book, Rao Shi had little sympathy now, and at night Qiu couldn''t help giving birth to a little pity for her.


    Well, maybe it''s because I''ve just been looked at by yunyun''s side head and sighed, so my emotions are easily affected at this time, right?


    I think of it in autumn at night.


    Then, step out, blink across the space, came to about 2000 meters away from their position on the battlefield, accurate to say is green scale''s side.


    "Bang!" After it appeared, with a wave of the big hand, suddenly, a strong momentum spread out, and all the snake people around were shocked to fly out. What''s amazing is that humans fighting with the snake people are not affected by this momentum.


    "This is What happened? "


    "Why did all these snake people fly out? Who did it? Is it..."


    "It''s a terrible force. Although I didn''t get hurt, I just felt like I was facing an extremely high mountain. It might collapse at any time and kill me!"


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, the enemies in front of them were blown away, and then they fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Many people in mercenary costumes on the scene talked about it one after another. Then, they looked at the mysterious boy standing beside Qinglin.


    This young man, wearing a white brocade clothes, waist tied ice lake blue dragon belt, with long hair like running water, eyebrows are clear and bright eyes, tall and thin, white skin, giving people a sense of face-to-face delicacy, but the most eye-catching is his appearance, amazing and perfect, facial features everywhere are full of an indescribable good Look and clean.


    Yes, it''s autumn at night!


    This life is Nalan Yanran''s cousin, for him, there are good and bad, the disadvantage is that before there are group members in the chat group, he has always been worried, for fear that in the future he will be targeted by the strong or forces who want to please Xiao Yan.


    The good thing is that it''s a skin bag. The gene of Nalan family is still very good. She can give birth to a beauty like Nalan Yanran. As her cousin, she looks good, even very good.


    To get back to the point, after shaking all the snake people around and making them unable to resist, yeshiqiu ignores the rest of the mercenaries, squats down and looks at a lovely delicate melon face in front of her. It''s like a beautiful girl like a porcelain doll. She doesn''t need to feel it. Now she sees the three green dots in each other''s eyes with her own eyes. Yeshiqiu is in her heart Li nodded, then palmed a handkerchief, handed it to her, and said to her in a voice: "wipe it, it should be the ash caused by the fall when I was avoiding just now."


    "Ah? Thank you. Thank you It seems that I didn''t expect that the person who suddenly appeared next to me would talk to me so gently, and also handed me a handkerchief to wipe my face. I was worried that the other party would beat me, just like a frightened little rabbit. I was stunned for a moment, and then cautiously turned out to be a handkerchief and said timidly.


    "May I have your name, please?" Yeshiqiu asked the little girl, although it was basically certain, yeshiqiu thought it was better to ask.


    "My name is green scale, my Lord." Green scale answers a way in a low voice.


    Hearing this answer, the corner of Qiu''s mouth was raised at night, and he said in his heart: "sure."


    "Well, this friend, I don''t know if you are "At this time, he made a sign and ordered all the mercenaries around him to take down all the snake people. Then a young man who looked rather elegant came over and asked Qiugong at night.Hearing the sound, Qiu stood up at night, turned to the young man and said, "it''s just a human who happened to pass by. We may not have a chance to meet again in the future, so don''t ask about the name."


    With that, at night, Qiu turned around and continued to look at green scales. With her frightened expression, she gently opened her sleeve and revealed a little snake scales on her wrist.


    "You..." I didn''t expect that this man would do this. Green scale suddenly trembled with fright. His experience made him very afraid that this man would beat himself when he saw his snake scale. Rao Shi was a good-looking man, and his voice was very gentle just now, but green scale was still afraid. There was no reason, just subconsciously.


    "Nice scales!" At night, Qiu''s words of praise came to Qinglin''s ears, which made her tremble and look up at the "elder brother" in front of her.


    "Oh, no doubt, it''s really good-looking. That''s what I say from my heart, but you should know that not all people like it the same as me. Most people in the world will reject you when they see your things. I don''t know if you have found a place to live now, but even if you think about it, you will certainly be wronged So, are you interested in coming with me

 Chapter 380

    Looking at the palm of his hand handed over by night in front of him, I don''t know if he is too suspicious. Green scales always feel that this man is abducting and selling children. Yes, he is the child he wants to abduct and sell.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" See the color of suspicion in the green scale eyes, night time autumn is not angry, still smile to her ask a way.


    "This friend." At this time, the young man just behind him called again.


    "What else can I do for you?" At night, Qiu frowned slightly and turned back to him.


    Xiao Ding


    Speak softly to girls, speak so coldly to me, kid, who are you?!


    The corners of Xiao Ding''s mouth twitched without any trace, maintaining his gesture of bowing his hands, and said to yeshiqiu, "my friend, thank you very much for helping us defeat these snake people, but Qinglin is a member of our desert iron mercenary regiment. Please forgive me if I can''t let you take her away. Today''s help will be rewarded by our desert iron mercenary regiment."


    "Desert iron mercenary regiment?" He didn''t care about the young people''s words. He was not afraid of any Powerful Mercenary regiment in the gama Empire, even the soul clan and the ancient clan. But the name sounded inexplicably familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. This feeling made yeshiqiu pick his eyebrows, and then he looked at the young man seriously.


    I haven''t seen it before, but I''m really familiar with it.


    Temperament is partial to the gentleman type, at least on the surface looks like this, more gentle.


    "My name is Shiqiu. May I ask, who are you?" I really can''t remember what kind of mercenary corps the desert iron mercenary Corps is, and how it makes me feel familiar. I simply don''t want to. At night, Qiu asked the young man directly in front of me.


    Xiao Ding


    I didn''t say the name before, but don''t ask. Why do you take the initiative to ask now? And Shi Qiu, surnamed Shi? This surname is very strange, isn''t it fake?


    thought that he had too much to say, but Xiao Ding''s good quality did not make complaints about it. He bowed his head and politely said to the autumn night: "under the stone desert city, the leader of the mercenary regiment, Xiao Ding."


    "Xiao Ding?" Hearing this name, Qiu finally understood why he felt familiar with the name of the desert iron mercenary regiment. His feelings were Xiao Yan''s brother''s mercenary regiment!


    One knows that Xiao Yan is the third brother of the Xiao family. There are two brothers in front of him. The first is Xiao Ding and the second is Xiao Li. They are not simple.


    Of course, it''s not just in the aspect of conduct. In the process of cultivation, because he is not the leading role, there is no way to compare with Xiao Yan who harbors the leading role''s good luck. However, Xiao Yan''s leading role''s good luck has been pawned to the system by someone at night, so if he is thrown back to the mainland of fighting spirit, his future achievements will not be as good as those of his two brothers.


    Because of his lack of luck, he would be killed in a few days.


    I can''t help it. Who let him go through it a little early? He didn''t understand the golden saying "don''t be a slut"?


    Gee, it''s not right. He seems to like playing pig and eating tiger very much. In this way, he may be able to survive for a long time!


    To get back to the point, from the young man''s answer, he knew what force the desert iron mercenary regiment was and his specific identity. At this moment, a very evil idea suddenly appeared in Qiu''s heart at night: do you want to kill all these people?


    At present, the news of the fall of Xiao Zhan and others in Nalan''s home has not been spread. Once it is spread, Xiao Ding and Xiao Li will certainly do something.


    No matter what they do, it is impossible to shake the status of the Nalan family, or even overthrow the Nalan family. However, there is a force that intends to do harm to their own family and may bite their own family at any time. This is not a good thing, so it is better to solve it.


    It''s just


    Glancing at the green scales around him, he was puzzled at night and autumn. Now he gradually remembered that in the original work, Xiao Yan met green scales in the desert iron mercenary regiment. It was Xiao Ding who took her in. She also respected Xiao Ding. If she killed the desert iron mercenary regiment in front of her, she would not willingly go with her, and she would even hate herself This is contrary to someone''s original intention.


    "In that case, I''ll have to come back to her at that time." Thinking of the story of Mo Cheng, the great elder of Mohist school, robbing Qinglin and sending someone to destroy the desert iron mercenary corps, Qiu murmurs in his heart at night.


    "Green scales, come here." At night, Qiu is silent when he hears his name. There is a color of fear in Xiao Ding''s eyes. However, it''s very hidden, and it''s not easy to be found. He waves to Qinglin and says.


    "Yes, chief." Green scale clever should way, and then some fear of looking at squatting in front of his night autumn, see he didn''t want to stop his meaning, this just quickly toward Xiao Ding ran past.


    It''s true that the promise made by the good-looking elder brother just now is very exciting, and he does occasionally attract people in the desert iron mercenary regiment, but leader Xiao Ding is very nice. He took him in, so how can he betray him?So, at the moment when Xiao Ding waved to him, green scale chose to be with him without hesitation.


    Seeing that Qinglin didn''t accept his invitation, he ran to Xiaoding. Yeshiqiu, who had already made a decision in his heart, stood up and sighed to her: "well, since this is your choice, I respect your opinion. Little sister, we are destined to meet again."


    With that, at night, Qiu put away the helpless expression on his face, reappeared a sunny and friendly smile, and waved to Qinglin. Then, the space fluctuated, and the whole person disappeared from the original place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I can''t feel the power of space. Seeing that autumn suddenly disappears at night, I run to Xiao Ding and hide behind him. Qinglin''s eyes stare. A pretty melon face is full of shocked expression.


    Xiao Ding and all the members of the desert iron mercenary regiment around him had the same expression. Even the snake people who were held knives around their necks were scared. Who was that man? At this speed, when did such a strong young man appear in the human race?


    Those snake people who have become captives are very worried. They are not only worried that their lives may not be saved, but also worried that such strong people will appear in human beings. It will be more difficult for the snake people to invade the gama Empire and get a piece of land suitable for survival in the future.


    "Chief..." At this time, slowly back to God, green scale holding Xiaoding pants hand shook, raised his head, some worried looking at him.


    Looking down at Shang Qinglin''s worried eyes, Xiao Ding smiles at her, puts his hand on her small head, and says gently to her: "don''t worry, that man''s strength is very strong just now. If he has any bad thoughts, he doesn''t have to leave at all. We can''t resist at all, so it will be OK. Don''t worry."


    Heard his benefactor say so, green scale nervous fear heart is finally a little relaxed, nodded to him, said: "well."

 Chapter 381

    After leaving from the desert iron mercenary regiment, at night, Qiu raises his finger, uses his soul power to use the shadow separation technique, divides a shadow separation, and lets him stare at Qinglin in the dark. Once the plot in the original book happens, he immediately removes the shadow separation technique, so that he can know it.


    Yes, since the invitation of good words, green scale does not accept, that oneself can only be in the right time to snatch her forcibly.


    Grab it, so she won''t hate herself?


    Oh, No.


    In the original work, Mo Cheng, the great elder of Mohism, forcibly takes her away in order to transplant the green snake sanhuatong in Qinglin''s eyes. Later, lvman and the eight winged Black Snake emperor of tianshefu appear again and snatch her from the hands of Mohism, Xiao Yan and Hai Bodong. Will she hate herself if she saves her after Mohism takes her away?


    No, on the contrary, she will remember her kindness.


    As for the desert iron mercenary regiment, yeshiqiu doesn''t plan to do anything to them. Anyway, Mocheng will send someone to destroy them. Without Xiao Yan, they will be doomed.


    At that time, after she saved Qinglin, she asked herself to send her back to the rocky desert city. She agreed to her. Then she saw that the desert iron mercenary regiment was no longer there. At that time, in the face of being unaccompanied and helpless, she, as the leader of the boss group, offered her a helping hand and said that she was willing to adopt her and let her follow her all the time. Would she refuse?


    Night autumn in the heart seriously think, finally get the answer: should not!


    "Oh, green snake three flower pupil, not to mention can help me, even if do a precious collection, it is also a happy thing." At night autumn mouth a Yang, murmur.


    Then, he waved his hand to Fenshen, indicating that he could go to action. The latter received the signal, jumped up and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At night, autumn is only the cultivation of both immortal and martial arts. It cultivates the fighting spirit skill and the "demon soul robbery" skill, which belongs to the immortal system. It doesn''t cultivate other systems, like the soul master. Because fighting spirit and soul power are common and have the same energy, they can be regarded as the same system. As for the use of shadow separation, soul power is spiritual power, and spiritual power is also a kind of chakra, so we should bear it This kind of thing, night autumn can use through their own soul power, no need to cultivate other energy.


    Therefore, this is not the cultivation of other systems.


    After Ying Fen left, Qiu looked up at the sky at night, closed his eyes and adjusted his mood. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and breathed deeply. He did not think about anything else, released his spiritual perception, and began to perceive the location of Qinglian''s heartfire in the tagger desert.


    He didn''t forget the purpose of his trip, refining Qinglian''s heartfire and improving his strength.


    Although with the cultivation of yeshiqiu, Qinglian''s heartfire can''t bring him much power, but this strange fire is beside him. It''s not for nothing. It''s more or less a mouthful of meat.


    Think, night autumn seriously perception of the location of the fire, not long after, he sensed, no longer delay time, straight legs a pedal, escape into the space, toward that position flash past.


    "Hum!" There was a wave in the space, and then, at night, autumn appeared in an endless magma. Not far from him, a huge blue lotus was shining. In the center of the lotus was a lotus stand. On the lotus stand, a cluster of blue flames were swinging around. It looked very flexible. It was Qinglian Dixin fire, which ranked 19th in the list of different fires.


    It is recorded in ancient books that it exists in the lava in the center of the earth. It was born in the depth of the earth and experienced countless tempering, fusion, compression and carving of the fire of the earth Ten years to become a spirit, a hundred years to form, a thousand years to become a lotus. When it reaches maturity, its color turns green, and the lotus heart produces a cluster of green fire, which is called Qinglian fire, also known as Qinglian geocentric fire. The power of this fire is unpredictable. Near the volcanic zone, it can even trigger volcanic eruption, forming the destructive power of nature!


    Well, it looks like it''s very powerful, but in fact, whether it''s the plot I saw in the previous life, or this life, that is, seeing it with my own eyes now, I don''t think the qingliandi''s heartburn is so powerful at night. It makes me feel so weak. No wonder even queen Medusa, who is at the peak of fighting the emperor, can suppress it.


    Although it seems to have hurt the queen of medusa in the original book, so that she didn''t even have a chance to take the lotus seeds, but They are all weak chickens. It doesn''t matter who is better than whom.


    The power of the whole body space is exerted to isolate the magma, so that they can not erode themselves. Then, at night, Qiu reaches out and grabs it directly towards the lotus terrace in the lotus center.


    Yes, it''s not just Yihuo, huolianzi and that lotus stand. I want them all.


    "Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!... " Bound by the power of the autumn space at night, the inner fire of Qinglian suddenly became violent, as if it had become a wild beast, constantly struggling and making a series of sounds.


    However, it is just the 19th flame in the strange fire list. With the strength of the four stars of autumn at nighttime, it soon completely lost its resistance ability, and the prisoners could not move at all, let alone struggle.


    "Oh, simple." I feel that Qinglian''s heart fire has been suppressed by myself. At night, Qiu chuckles. Then I close my arms. In a flash, the lotus stand floats from the center of the lotus. Then it cuts through the space and appears in front of yeshiqiu."Qinglian dixinhuo, you are mine." He glanced at the lotus seeds around the lotus stand, and then looked at the blue flame in the center in front of him. At night, Qiu whispered.


    "Whoosh!" The next moment, the whole person with liantai disappeared in the depth of the magma.


    He wanted to go back to refine this strange fire, but he didn''t know that about half an hour after he left, there was a beautiful snake with a purple snake tail in the upper body. The woman wearing the crown protected her body with fighting spirit and swam into the magma. The purpose of her coming here was the same as that of night time and autumn, but also for the inner earth fire of Qinglian.


    This man is the queen of Medusa of the snake people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gamadidu, in the palace.


    For yeshiqiu, who was fighting for the holy cause, he could reach anywhere in the gama empire in a flash, so it took him only a second to come back from the tagar desert.


    When he came back, he didn''t see Yun Yun and Nalan Yanran. At night, Qiu shrugged his shoulders and said that it was better not to see them. Otherwise, Yun Yun''s head would be too embarrassed to know what to do.


    Thinking about it, at night, Qiu carries liantai into his palace, then sits down cross legged, and starts to use the burning skill to refine the fire.


    Because this time the refining is Qinglian Dixin fire, so night autumn did not worry about any sequelae, directly start refining.

 Chapter 382

    Just like before, when the refining emperor burned the sky, he still didn''t take any pills this time. He didn''t even use the banishment umbrella. That''s to say, he used the burning method to refine it.


    A few minutes later, Qinglian Dixin fire was refined by him, and fused with Jindi huotianyan to form a brand-new abnormal fire. Of course, the ranking on the abnormal fire list should still be standing still, unable to catch up with Jinglian demon fire, which ranked third.


    As for the cultivation of night time and autumn, it''s still four-star fighting saint, but the intensity of fighting spirit has increased a little. No matter how small the mosquito is, it''s flesh.


    "It seems that if you want to improve your strength quickly, you have to find some top ranked abnormal fire." Clench your fists and feel your strength now. At night, Qiu whispers in his heart and immediately enters the chat group.


    He has done almost all the things that should be done. Next, let''s wait for the ancient people to come to seek death. Let''s see what happened in the group during this period.


    In other words, it seems that the system said that there were new people in the group at that time. Who was it?


    Well, I don''t remember.


    Think, night autumn will put away the fire, separated a wisp of spirit, looking at the chat screen in my mind.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Fahai: "Amitabha, the master is really an eminent monk. Every word is full of great wisdom. No wonder he can become the Dharma Master of protecting the country in your world. I''m very lucky to see the eminent monk today. Please be worshipped by the young monk across the screen."


    Autumn at night


    The new man is Fahai? Who is he worshiping?


    Pudu Cihang: "it''s good, it''s good, the monks and friends are serious, and the poor monks just read more scriptures. It''s nothing. Every day, they have the opportunity to welcome the monks and friends to Tianlong temple, the Buddhist temple affiliated to the world. Then we will exchange Buddhism face to face."


    Fahai: "Amitabha, I will. I am waiting for the master''s notice."


    Pudu Cihang: "invitation, invitation."


    Fahai: "thank you for your love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the news of conversation between Fahai and Pudu Cihang on the chat screen, Qiu''s face twitches at night, and suddenly he has the illusion that he is daydreaming.


    Zen master Fahai, who has always been keen on subduing demons and subduing demons, and Pudu Cihang, a harmful monster, how can I think it''s a little funny here? How can they come together?


    There was some doubt in my heart, so yeshiqiu used his own authority to transfer the group chat and private chat information of Fahai to check. Yeshiqiu understood this check.


    The feeling is that Fahai, a fool, has been fooled by Pudu Cihang.


    He didn''t recognize Pudu Cihang''s real body when he didn''t see people face to face. He chatted with him and thought his words were quite Buddhist. Later, he asked Pudu Cihang how to treat the demons in the group. Yes, that is to say, demons directly.


    Forced by Qi Yu''s deterrence, Pudu Cihang, who has decided to abandon the dark and turn to the light in action at least, will certainly answer this question from his position as a Buddhist monk. So he tells Fahai that no matter how difficult or dangerous it is, he will also use Buddhist truth to turn evil spirits, such as Bruce Lee and black marshal, into a bright road.


    Of course, he was running on the train, but Fahai didn''t know the origin of Pudu Cihang. Seeing his monk''s dress, his kind face, his exquisite Buddhist dharma, and his words are full of firm messages, the stubborn Zen master Fahai hesitated for a moment and finally chose to believe it.


    Yes, it''s so simple to believe. Then, for such a Taoist monk who is willing to take risks and moderate many evils in the grottoes, can Fahai not respect and be close to him?


    No!


    So that''s how it is.


    "NIMA, even Fahai has been cheated. You are really talented, centipede spirit!" After reading the news record, at night autumn Leng in place, silent, after a long time, just murmured such a sentence.


    Then, turn off the news record and click Fahai''s data panel to see how strong he is.


    It says:


    [Name: Fahai


    from: legend world of the new white lady


    identity: host of Jinshan Temple


    Cultivation: the beginning of the eighth level of Xiandao


    magic weapon: Jinbo (the peak of the Ninth level)


    strength evaluation of the group members: the group members have powerful magic power and magic weapon, they can be called the top friars in the world where they live, subduing demons and subduing demons Palm. Unfortunately, he is too old-fashioned to be flexible. Now he has entered Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group and has the opportunity to go to Zhutian Wanjie. If he does not know how to be flexible, his future achievements will be very limited compared with other group members. Of course, for the moment, he is still the top person in the group. After all, his magic weapon is given by the Buddha himself. Creatures with evil attributes must fight against them with ten thousand points of care. Be more careful! ¡¿


    "at the beginning of the eighth stage of Xiandao, his current identity is still the host of Jinshan Temple, which means that Fahai has not yet obtained the title of Luohanguo. A practitioner who is not arhat has eight levels of strength. How many levels of arhat is in his world, and nine levels of immortality? What are the levels of Guanyin and Tathagata, and Sanqing? It seems that He has a high level in that world After reading Fahai''s personal data, Qiu Jianmei frowns slightly at night and analyzes it in his heart.Then, the frown eased, the corner of the mouth raised and laughed.


    "It''s a good thing, too." At night, Qiushuang Landau, the world class of the group members is high, so there is a great chance to bring good things to him.


    Anyway, after he breaks through to the fighting emperor, he needs to turn the fighting spirit into spiritual power, that is, mana. At that time, the legendary world of the new white lady where Fahai is located should be able to help him.


    Just, the cultivation is no more than eight levels, he points to open the red envelope that he sent out, can withstand it, won''t he do anything bad?


    Autumn at night in the heart of some uncertain thought.


    Then, it began to bubble in the group.


    Yeshiqiu: "Fahai, new people, don''t forget to check in and clock out. That''s a free bonus."


    "It''s you!" Suddenly, AI te and Fahai looked at the message on the chat screen. When they saw the person who sent the message, their eyes glared and they screamed out angrily.


    "Hello, rookie, how do you talk to the group leader?" Hearing the voice message sent by Fahai subconsciously in the group, not long ago, frightened by yeshiqiu''s expression picture of "say another word, cut off your geek", the black Marshal quickly stood up and taught him.


    Although he didn''t have a Ji bar, the blade of the machete was bigger than his whole egg. If he went down with a knife, he would not be able to Ji bar. The whole egg would be cut away. So the black marshal was afraid. Out of fear, he was more honest now. When he saw someone was impolite in front of the group leader, he would take the initiative to stand up and speak out.


    Fahai: "demon egg, it''s none of your business! Amitabha, night benefactor, I have never offended you. Excuse me, why do you want to harm me like that? Do you know that I almost made a huge mistake because of you? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Almost? That is to say, we haven''t committed it yet. What a pity!

 Chapter 383

    To tell you the truth, although it''s not good to feel like this, when I learned that the person who opened his red envelope was Fahai, yeshiqiu really looked forward to it. Do you think the monk will break the precepts?


    If he is so stubborn and thinks that all the monsters have been subdued, he has broken the lust ring. How will he deal with himself? Is he going to punish himself to accept confinement just like Bai Suzhen, or is he going to die on the spot to thank Buddha?


    Well, it''s impossible for him to pass away on the spot, otherwise he won''t be alive, unless he didn''t make that mistake at all, but now it seems that he didn''t make it. How can he avoid it?


    Autumn is curious at night.


    Even the sage of four stars and the middle stage of martial arts can''t suppress the desire generated by the sequelae. This is just a monk in the early stage of the eighth stage. It''s too shameful for us!


    Thinking, night autumn holding do not understand the principle of asking, directly asked him: "how do you stop yourself from making mistakes?"


    Fahai


    Does it matter?


    Affiliated to the world, Xiao Yan, who is standing in front of the farmer, twitches at the corner of his mouth and breathes deeply. In addition to master Pudu Cihang, all the others in the secret way are evil people, especially the leader. He is still curious, and he asks himself how to stop it Wrong, I Poor monk, I really want to kill you with a golden bowl!


    "Big monk, I only have this thing. Take it and go quickly. If I don''t finish my work today, I will be punished by magic. OK, let''s go." Put a steamed bread that he bit into the golden bowl handed over by Fahai. Xiao Yan waved to him.


    With a golden bowl, the monk is really a talent.


    Fahai "


    you are really a talented person to give alms to the poor monk with a bitten steamed bread.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I don''t want your steamed bread because you live so hard. It''s a piece of cake, which was given to me by a benefactor named xuanjingtian just now. I''ll give it to you now. Don''t thank me. Goodbye." Take out the steamed bread from the golden bowl and put it back into Xiao Yan''s hands. Then, Fahai takes out a piece of still hot steamed cake from his arms and hands it to Xiao Yan. Then, he raises his right hand and makes a Buddhist ceremony. Then he turns and walks away.


    Such a poor little benefactor, how can I let him give food to himself? I''d better give it to him. Alas, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet has said that I''m not as good as hell. Who goes to hell? I''m going to sacrifice myself for others today. It''s bound to have boundless merits. Amitabha, it''s so good!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the steamed bread returned in his hand and the cake given to him by the monk, Xiao Yan seems a little confused. Is he disliked by the monk? Must he be disliked by the monk?


    "I''ll go. There are so many reasons for becoming a monk. I don''t like my steamed bread. I''m not a serious monk. Hum!" Steamed buns, and make complaints about the steamed bread and the cake, and then began to bite.


    It''s just that I didn''t have enough breakfast. If I don''t eat it, I won''t eat it!


    On the other hand, after leaving Xiao Yan, Fahai continued to wander in the affiliated world. He thought about the question of yeshiqiu, and finally chose to answer it. He promised Guanyin Bodhisattva that he would catch the group leader in front of her. Now that he has not appeared, he should not tear his face with him, so as not to frighten others and make them defensive. It will be very difficult for him It''s hard to find a chance to attack him.


    So


    Fahai: "thanks to the great mercy, Bodhisattva Guanyin helped me suppress the demons. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. Benefactor of the night, you almost killed me."


    Yeshiqiu: "I''m sorry, but the red envelope was not for you originally. I sent it out to the group friends in need. Who knows that your hand speed is so fast that you took it apart all at once."


    Fahai


    Is that a slap in the face?


    Black Marshal: "yes, rookie, why do you say you are so fast? Oh, yes, you are a monk, and your hand speed is normal. My boss asked me more questions, haha. "


    Fahai: "Amitabha, demon egg, what do you mean?"


    Black Marshal: "you are all in the group and still pretend to be pure. If you are such a pure and shameful monk, you will not enter the chat group. Besides, don''t call me boss Yaodan. Don''t you see the name on my boss''s picture?"


    Fahai: "you..."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, don''t quarrel. Make me headache, let me talk! Group leader, I have come to brother Xue''s world, but I can''t find that Tang San. Brother Xue is accepting the angel God test now. She''s not online. What should I do? "


    Seeing that Fahai and black Marshal have a tendency to quarrel, yeshiqiu is about to stop them, but Wei Wuxian suddenly comes out, which allows him to do less. As for his problem.


    At night, Qiu turned his eyes and then replied to him, "you can apply to the system to use the power of Poseidon to perceive the world where qianrenxue is, so as to find out where Tang San is. I will agree to your application later."Wei Wuxian: "OK, thank you."


    Should be a, then, Wei Wuxian began to apply for the use of the power of Poseidon.


    Black Marshal: "Hey, see dog counsellor, have you finished your words? After that, my boss will continue to educate the new man?"


    Wei Wuxian: "finish, you are free."


    Black Marshal: "OK, then..."


    Yeshiqiu: "no need, let me talk about it."


    Without waiting for Marshal Hei to finish his words, as the leader of the group, he decided to teach Fahai the rules of the group.


    Black Marshal: "OK, my boss will listen to all the leaders."


    I don''t understand how the wild black Marshal became so honest today, but it''s a good thing. He didn''t want to study deeply at night. After thinking about it, he sent a message to Fahai, saying: "new man, you should have read the group announcement and group documents by now, and you know where it is and the rules here, so you need to correct some appellations.


    Although you are a monk, I am not a benefactor, but a group leader. As for black marshal and demon egg, this is a slightly discriminatory term. For the sake of being a new person, I''ll give you a verbal warning this time. Don''t use it in the future, so as not to make friends feel insulted.


    Remember, in this group, you have to abide by the rules. If you don''t abide by the rules, it''s easy to forbid and restrict your purchase rights. If you don''t abide by the rules, it''s more important to press your head and bump it to the ground


    Attached to the world, seeing the emoticon sent by Qiu at night, Fahai smiles faintly. Unexpectedly, the evil group leader likes to joke and scare the poor monk. It''s really


    "Bang!"


    "Oh dear!"


    "Bang!"


    "Oh dear!"


    ¡­¡­


    He was laughing. The next second, the powerful force acted on Fahai''s body, forcing him to bend down uncontrollably, and his head ran into the ground crazily. Every time he hit, he made a bang and a scream.

 Chapter 384

    My name is Fahai. I''m a devout Buddhist guard. I never thought that the group leader named yeshiqiu would be so evil. He not only made the poor monk want to burn himself, but almost did something like that to Bai Suzhen. Now, he still uses the magic to force the poor monk''s head to hit the ground.


    I''m really Worse than Dou E!


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    He hit the ground dozens of times in a row. Finally, when he was about to break his head and blood, the great force disappeared. This made Fahai, who was already on the verge of despair, finally see hope. Lying on the ground and gasping, a touch of joy appeared on his face subconsciously.


    It''s great to be alive.


    Yeshiqiu: "Fahai, you have to remember my words. Do you understand?"


    I know you big head, you monster!


    Seeing the news coming out in autumn at night, Fahai cursed in his heart. Is it because he has little knowledge, or is it because the group leader is so evil that he has never seen such a cruel person in his life? God, how can I finish the task entrusted by Guanyin Bodhisattva and capture him in front of him?


    Don''t say I can''t fight him with his skill. Even if I can defeat him with stratagem in the future, I will be killed by him before that, right?


    God, poor monk, can I quit this boss chat group? I want to quit the group to protect my life?


    The physical strength is strong. For the moment, he is just dizzy. Fahai, who has not shed blood, asks three questions in succession.


    Yeshiqiu: @ Fahai, Hello, new man, do you understand


    "Ming, I see." AI te again, Fahai''s body trembled and quickly turned on the voice function in the group.


    It''s not his advice. He didn''t forget the task given to him by Guanyin Bodhisattva. It''s just that judging from the strength shown by the current group leader, if he wants to complete this task, he''ll have to wait with him for a while.


    Yes, I''m not a counsellor. I''m just willing to bend and stretch under the circumstances!


    Fahai said to himself in silence.


    On the other hand, hearing the voice from Fahai, yeshiqiu nods his head with satisfaction. It''s very good. He likes the group members who know the current affairs. Only sensible children have the right to speak, otherwise they will never speak again.


    [Ding, group leader, we have received an application from Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, who hopes to borrow the power of Poseidon. Please take time to reply. ¡¿


    at this time, the mechanical sound of the system came up, and there was no accident about it. Yeshiqiu said calmly, "I agree."


    [Ding, get it. Agree with Wei Wuxian to use the power of Poseidon. ¡¿


    in Douluo''s mainland novel world, the application sent out was immediately approved, and Wei Wuxian, who was carrying a burden behind him, showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Very good. In this way, I can find Tang San. When he''s solved, brother Xue will go out with his elder martial sister. Then I can make things go round in front of Uncle Jiang, Mrs. Yu and Jiang Cheng. They won''t think that I''m too unreliable. It''s elder martial sister Keng." Wei Wuxian murmured with a sigh of relief. Then, he used the power of the sea god to make a detailed and all-round perception of Douluo continent, looking for the whereabouts of Tang San.


    He has been to Douluo mainland with Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, and he has also dealt with Tang San. He knows Tang San''s appearance and breath, so as long as the perception range is large enough, there is no problem to find him.


    Soon, the target is locked by him. Although his appearance has changed, from an ordinary face to a handsome guy who is even a little worse than himself, this breath can''t be wrong. He is Tang San!


    "This guy is asked and kill Qian mo the same plastic surgery master, help oneself plastic surgery?" Looking at his perception of the blue silver emperor has awakened, appearance changes of Tang San, Wei Wuxian incredible doubt way.


    Then he touched his own face, feeling that although he was already very good-looking, but Would you like to ask shaqianmo to help make it look better?


    Well, forget it, natural handsome is really handsome, like his kind of fake face after tomorrow, I Wei talent is not rare!


    Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian shakes his head, then kicks his feet, rises up, and his sword flies to the direction of the star forest where Tang San is.


    If the other party is a human, Wei Wuxian will never do anything like this. Let alone, it may be harmful to him in the future. That''s an excuse. Later, Wei Wuxian can stand up to those Wen people who have never been involved in human life in the original work. He will protect them even if he is against the world. Of course, he won''t let Qian Renxue go If you go to help yourself solve a big problem, you can help him kill at will.


    However, the premise is that the other party is a human, but Tang San is not a human, he is an orc, so it doesn''t matter.


    It doesn''t matter whether you help your friends to be on guard or kill people for your own business. Anyway, when you hunt at night, you often kill monsters that are not human. You''ve never been soft hearted, so you won''t do it this time.To tell you the truth, I didn''t know that he was originally an orc in the last competition. Otherwise, I would have taken Tang Sanhe away as soon as the competition was over, just like Li Maozhen took yuan Tiangang.


    Orcs, isn''t this half demon? The half demon''s cultivation is so low, but it can turn into a man, and it doesn''t show its original shape after being attacked so hard. It''s a miracle in the world of cultivating immortals. It''s very meaningful to study.


    Although he is not a scientific research maniac like Uncle Baiyue, he is still interested in some anecdotes, so he is very interested in half demon like Tang San.


    "I was hindered by the old man named Titan last time. This time, hum, first study, and then help brother Xue solve him!" Wei Wuxian raised the corner of his mouth and thought in his heart, then with the help of the sea god, he speeded up the speed of his sword, whizzing, just like a relegated immortal shuttling through the white clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting mainland, Gama palace.


    Seeing that he had agreed to Wei Wuxian''s application, the guy who recognized Wei''s advice in Fahai stopped speaking. At night, Qiu shrugged his shoulders and felt a little disappointed. He thought that the guy could be tough and bring him some surprises. Now it seems that he is just like that.


    "Well, what surprises me is his world. As for him, I''d better wait for Gu Yuan to die." At night, Qiu looked up at the beam of his bedroom and murmured.


    Meanwhile, Zhongzhou, the ancient world.


    Gu Yuan, the head of the ancient clan, who is reading the martial arts, receives a message from the clan that his precious daughter has an accident in the gama empire.

 Chapter 385

    Gu Zu, in the high-rise meeting room.


    Gu Yuan, sitting on the throne, has a blue face, clenches his fists and breathes heavily. Originally, he was reading Tianjie''s martial arts in douji Pavilion. He wanted to find something that could improve his strength. Unexpectedly, he didn''t find what he wanted, but he received the news that his baby daughter had an accident. How can people accept this?


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? What happened to xun''er?" Gu Yuan didn''t open his mouth. It was the elders of the ancient clan who asked questions.


    Although the ancient clan is powerful, it is the strongest power in the mainland except the soul clan. Even before the soul clan exposed its cards, it was the first force in the mainland. However, there are only a dozen of them, each of them is like a giant in the ancient clan. Therefore, the semi Saint also belongs to the top level in the ancient clan, and tongxuan is one of them one of.


    "Elder Hui, this is what happened. Everything starts from the sudden disappearance of the third young master of the Xiao family..." Gu Bowen, a powerful man in the peak of douzong, knelt on the ground with his legs and lowered his head, and said to more than a dozen senior members of the ancient clan who sat on the throne in front of him.


    "Stop. Let''s talk about xun''er''s current situation first. We''ll talk about those later." Seeing that he wanted to talk a lot, another elder of the ancient clan spoke out.


    "Yes, elder Gu Yue, the young lady is now in the hands of the Nalan family, the new royal family of the gama empire. It''s a family married to the Xiao family. The person who made the move is Nalan Shiqiu. He


    As for the current situation of the young lady, I don''t know. But at that time, my subordinates had already reported the name of the ancient clan, but the other party didn''t think it was because he didn''t know the existence of the ancient clan. His performance was that he knew what our ancient clan was, but didn''t pay attention to us. He still detained the young lady.


    Judging from the other party''s performance, I don''t think the other party will treat the young lady well. If the young lady falls into the hands of the Nalan family, she is likely to be bullied. So I urge the patriarch and the elders to go to the gama Empire to rescue the young lady quickly! " Gu Bowen said affectionately. With that, the whole person cried.


    He didn''t care about his tears. After listening to him, all the elders of the ancient people on the scene looked at each other one after another, and they could see the seriousness in other people''s eyes.


    I know what the ancient clan is, but I still dare to detain the young lady of the ancient clan. Is that Nalan family so bold?


    Even if Gu Bowen didn''t directly say that xun''er was the daughter of the patriarch at that time, the other party probably thought that xun''er was just the offspring of an elder or deacon of the ancient clan, that is, the young lady of the branch, but


    The young lady of the branch is also a young lady of the ancient nationality. She has a noble status. If the other party dares to do so, she has great courage. Either she has brain problems or she has enough confidence.


    Can you beat Gu Bowen, who has the peak strength of douzong in an instant? Is the opponent a person with brain problems?


    No. So, he must have the strength.


    "Is it the soul clan that supports the Nalan family?" Finally, the semi Saint tongxuan took the lead to say his guess.


    "That''s right. Looking at the whole fighting continent, the only ones who dare to attack our ancient girls are the soul clan. Apart from them, other people and forces have no such confidence." Gu Yue responded.


    "No, not necessarily. Didn''t you hear Gu Bowen say that the opponent was a child younger than Xun er? He is so young, but he has at least the strength of douzun. He must have the blood of Doudi in his body. He is a member of several other ethnic groups, but he is not sure whether he is a soul or not.


    Because you think that xun''er''s identity is noble, but the other party can awaken his Doudi blood at a young age and possess the power of douzun. The quality of his Doudi blood must be very high. In other ethnic groups, he should also belong to the status of young master. When he and xun''er have conflicts, it''s possible that he won''t give face to xun''er.


    Although the strength of other ethnic groups is much worse than that of our ancient ethnic group except the soul group, the contradiction between children and the interference of our elders is not the same. We can not break out a war with other ancient families because of the contradiction between one or two young ladies and young masters. So it is possible that Nalan Shiqiu is a member of other ethnic groups, not necessarily the soul group. " Dousheng Guyang, who was bribed by the soul clan to protect the ancient tuoshe jade, interjected.


    "Well, what the ancient goat elder said is reasonable, but Nalan Shiqiu, surnamed Nalan, how could he be from other ancient families?" Tong Xuan first nodded, then asked with some doubts.


    "What''s the matter? After we sent xun''er to Xiao''s house, we pretended to be Xiao xun''er? That Nalan Shiqiu, like xun''er, was sent to Nalan''s house by one of the other ethnic groups in order to make him have a happy childhood, or to do something in the gama empire. " The ancient goat said without hesitation.


    "It makes sense." Without hesitation, he was recognized by Tong Xuan again. Don''t get me wrong. He was not bribed by the soul clan. He just thought that elder Gu Yang was right.


    "Well, no matter what nationality the Nalan Shiqiu is, and whether the Nalan family is supported by any nationality, since Gu Bowen says that xun''er is likely to be bullied by the other party, we still have to save her quickly." Said the king of black annihilation."Well, the black annihilation king is right."


    "Yes, you''d better rescue xun''er first. Compared with xun''er''s safety, everything else is just skin and skin, which is not worth mentioning."


    As soon as the black annihilation King''s words came out, tongxuan Guyue Guyang and other elders agreed one after another. Of course, many elders sat in the same place without saying a word, and even their faces didn''t fluctuate.


    Gu xun''er''s identity is very high. She is the daughter of the patriarch, but before she has cultivated her own blood to the divine quality, no one else, except a few people who like her, thinks much of her.


    Because the daughter of the patriarch, as long as Gu Yuan had a heart, she wanted as many as she wanted, which was not rare.


    What is really rare is the purity of Doudi''s blood in the body. At present, Gu xun''er''s purity, which is also the most valued talent of the ancient people, is not so rebellious as to move Dousheng elder who has no feelings for her.


    Of course, in the end is also a genius, or the patriarch''s daughter, things are still important, so to listen to.


    "Patriarch, what do you say?" Seeing that all the elders who wanted to make a statement had made a statement, other elders who didn''t make a statement obviously came to listen and didn''t intend to interfere. King Hei Annie asked Gu Yuan, who was sitting on his head respectfully.


    "GuBo Wen." At this time, Gu Yuan, who had been silent, finally spoke.


    "My subordinates are here."


    "What''s the purpose of the man who controls you? Let''s just say it. Don''t beat around the Bush?" Gu Yuan asked him faintly.

 Chapter 386

    As soon as Gu Yuan said this, Gu Bo Wen, who was twisted by the magic bell in the night, thought about it seriously. Finally, he thought that he was not deceiving himself. He really saw that his soul had been influenced by the power of the artifact.


    As a result, the panic on his face gradually disappeared. He stood up, patted the ashes on his trousers, raised his head, looked directly at Gu Yuan, who was sitting on the throne, and said with a little praise in his tone: "it''s worthy of being the head of the ancient clan. Even the power of the artifact can be perceived. The soul of the empire is really a terrible soul state!"


    "Artifact? Is it the power of objects that controls you, not human power? " Gu Yuan frowned and asked if he didn''t pick up Gu Bowen.


    When the elders heard the conversation, they all understood what was going on. Their faces changed, their fists clenched, and their faces became very serious.


    It''s true. Gu Bowen is really controlled by others, but we don''t find out what kind of power it is? The patriarch just said that Dousheng couldn''t find it. He could find it because he had the soul of the Empire. How strong was the man who controlled gubowen?


    Yes, it''s strength. As for whether this strength is self-cultivation or, as Gu Yuanwen said, with the help of utensils like strange fire, all the elders of the ancient clan don''t care, because in the final analysis, a large part of their strength is also with the help of the blood of the fighting emperor.


    At the moment when the blood of the fighting emperor is activated and awakened, the strength of the descendants of the fighting emperor will be greatly improved in an instant, and in the future, they will also be slightly improved in their daily practice. If the blessing of the blood is excluded, the fighting spirit cultivated by themselves is just like that. Maybe they can''t reach the level of the fighting saint, so they all know that what kind of power is not important As long as we can grasp it, then the name of the strong will be worthy of the truth.


    Therefore, the man who controlled Gu Bowen, that is, night time autumn, was labeled with a dangerous label in their hearts at this moment.


    At the same time, Gu Bowen glanced around the conference room, put everyone''s looks in his eyes, laughed, looked at Gu Yuan again, and said: "patriarch, if you want to know everything, you can go to the gama empire in person. After all, miss xun''er is your daughter. When she is in danger, you don''t want to ignore her?


    Of course, if you can really give up Miss xun''er, then the man who controls my mind has also said that as long as the ancient people do not offend him and the people around him in the future, he will not fight against the ancient people in principle. You should carefully consider how to choose, clan leader. "


    "Bold!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    "The person who controls you is the Nalan Shiqiu you said before. How dare you talk to the patriarch like this?"


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, he intended to listen carefully and not speak, but after hearing Gu Bowen''s arrogant words, all the ancient elders on the scene could not help but yell at him one after another. One of them put his palm heavily on the armrest of the throne under him, releasing a powerful dignified effect on Gu Bowen. He knelt down and couldn''t move But it didn''t hurt him.


    "Well, it''s useless for you to vent your anger on me. I''m just affected by Nalan Shiqiu. Come and send a message to him. I''m not really pitching to the enemy. If you just kill me like this, people will be cold hearted." It was like a mountain on my back, which made me gasp for breath. In the blink of an eye, there was a lot of sweat on my forehead, and I gritted my teeth.


    "Hum, you speak clearly. You also say that if you are controlled by others, you will be disrespectful to the clan leader and beg for mercy. How do you think it''s weird? You should not have returned to normal, but you just can''t admit your mistake?" The elder of the ancient clan who released his authority said coldly to the ancient blog.


    "No, no, I''m just distorted and affected my soul. I''m not made into a puppet by that man. I talk naturally and clearly. Let me go, let me go."


    "Are you dreaming?" Asked the elder.


    "Well, elder Gu, let him go. He didn''t lie. He hasn''t returned to normal. I can feel the power in his soul that distorts his mind. That power is very strange. Even if I want to eliminate it, I''m afraid it will take me a lot of time." At this time, Gu Yuan made a sound.


    "This Yes, patriarch After hesitating for a while, the elder named Gu Biao replied, and then his palm on the armrest moved slightly, and the pressure on Gu Bowen disappeared immediately.


    "Gu Bowen, you have to go to help Gu xun''er. I won''t care about your business. I''ll hurt you to stay in the dungeon for a few days. When I save xun''er, I''ll help you eliminate the power that distorts your mind in your soul. Somebody, take him down. " With that, Gu Yuan waved his hand. Immediately, two soldiers of the black annihilation army stepped out of the void, grabbed Gu Bowen and took him away by force.


    "Patriarch, are you going to send me to the dungeon? No, I''m innocent. I''ve made contributions for the ancient people. I''ve shed blood for the ancient people. Now I may do something harmful to the interests of the ancient people because of your daughter''s involvement. You can''t do this to me, can''t... " Gu Bowen, who was dragged into the void by the strength of the black annihilation soldiers and was about to leave the conference room, yelled.However, there is no one willing to talk to him now.


    The patriarch said it well. When xun''er was rescued, he went to help him eliminate the strange power in his mind. But he also said just now that even he had to spend a lot of time. He didn''t wave his hand now to restore the ancient Bowen to normal, which also shows that the power that distorts the ancient Bowen''s mind is hard to remove.


    So, after the clan leader saves xun''er, will he go out of his way to do this kind of difficult but useless thing?


    No.


    Just for a peak of douzong, he was a strong man in the later period of nine star Dousheng. How could this be possible?


    So I''m afraid Gu Bowen will stay in the dungeon all his life. Alas, he is also a poor man!


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, when the clan leader or one of us goes to save xun''er, we can easily get rid of the boy named Nalan Shiqiu. Maybe Gu Bowen will return to normal because of the death of the person who attacked him. In this way, he can come out of the dungeon.


    Soon, Gu Bowen was taken down. After he left, the conference room was quiet. Everyone didn''t know what to think. After about two to three minutes, Gu Yuan said slowly: "since the other party dares to control Gu Bowen to send us a message and provoke our ancient people, it''s obvious that they can''t have the courage There''s no need to doubt it. It must be the soul clan. It seems that Nalan Shiqiu, like xun''er, is the soul family''s foster in Nalan''s family. I don''t know whether it means him alone or the whole soul family?


    Xun''er is my daughter. I can''t ignore her business. Gu lie, in order to prevent the soul clan from using the strategy of transferring the tiger from the mountain, after I leave, all the affairs of the ancient clan will be decided by you, and you must be very vigilant. "


    After that, Gu Yuan looked at the commander of the black annihilation army of the ancient people, who was second only to him in the strength of the ancient people. His strength was the eight star sage.


    "Yes, patriarch. Please rest assured. I will help you to look after the ancient clan." Gu Yuan was watching the black annihilation of the king Gu lie up to its said.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan nodded slightly and made a nasal sound: "well."

 Chapter 387

    Although Gu xun''er''s status in the ancient clan is not high enough to disturb the growth of the clan, his status is different from emotion. His precious daughter is in danger. As a father, how can Gu Yuan sit back and ignore him, or act as a shopkeeper and leave the matter to his subordinates?


    He must do it by himself to ensure that there is no omission in any link and that he can rescue his precious daughter to the maximum extent.


    Therefore, he decided that he would personally go to the gama Empire to meet that Nalan Shiqiu. As for whether he would be said to bully the small with the big, oh, just say, beat the small, and the old would come out. Isn''t it a matter of course, otherwise, when the small is bullied, the old will do nothing, and what else will the small do?


    Isn''t the old a waste?


    Gu Yuan thought in his heart.


    All the ancient patriarchs here always see that their own patriarch has made a decision, and he has left the king of Heiyan Gulie, and granted him the right to take charge of the affairs of the ancient clan when the patriarch is not there. Some worries in the hearts of the people have finally disappeared.


    In addition, the ancient world is their territory, and there are many powerful fighters left behind by the ancestors. Even if it''s really a stratagem made by the soul clan, they can''t do anything.


    The elders of the ancient clan are full of confidence in their own strength. Of course, this does not include the ancient sheep.


    As a Dousheng who has been bribed by the soul clan for a long time, he still has a certain understanding of the soul clan, and he is also very clear about the strength of the soul clan.


    In those days, the Xiao clan was destroyed by the soul clan. Moreover, after the destruction of the Xiao clan, the strength of the soul clan did not suffer any loss, but became stronger and stronger. The soul clan can destroy the Xiao clan, and naturally it can destroy the ancient clan. It is precisely because they have a certain understanding of the strength of the soul clan that the ancient sheep have long been willing to join in the meeting.


    Otherwise, isn''t he brain pit?


    Back to the point, seeing that there was no elder to refute his decision, Gu Yuan began to instruct king Heiyan. Generally speaking, he handed over his work. After the handover, he immediately set out to save xun''er in the gama empire.


    Although Zhongzhou is far away from the gama Empire located in the northwest frontier, his cultivation in the later period of the nine star duel can only take a few hours.


    "A few hours, in this period of time, they should not have done something to Xun er or have done something to Xun er?" Gu Yuan and Gu lie hand over the work, at the same time in the heart of some worry murmured.


    What he was worried about was not only the physical injury, but also the innocence injury.


    He is confident in the beauty of his precious daughter. He dare not say that there is no more beautiful woman in the world than his daughter, but he dare say that there will never be more than five. That Nalan Shiqiu is a man, and according to Gu Bowen, he is very young, that is, he is very young. After catching xun''er, he really won''t have any bad ideas about his beautiful daughter?


    What if he had this idea, and then the evil came from the side of the gall? If her xun''er is really sullied by him, the blood of Doudi who has not been activated will be no longer pure, and her future achievements will be greatly reduced. Maybe it will be difficult to break through to douzun.


    Not only that, the damage to the soul is more serious, after all, for girls, that kind of fact is too


    In a word, Gu Yuan was worried that this kind of thing would happen. His daughter was so beautiful that a father would always have the worry that "some toads would like to eat my daughter''s meat". Can you understand that?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The gama Empire, in the palace.


    Unable to understand Gu Yuan''s idea, Qiu Zheng wipes the sword of compassion in his hand while waiting for Gu Yuan to come and seek his own way of death. At the same time, he also distinguishes a wisp of spirit in the group.


    Speaking of this, the days of the group leader are getting more and more difficult. I am so approachable. As long as the group friends need help, I will help them all. Like Yin Su Su, Li Mao Zhen, Wei Wu Xian, Bi Bi Bi Dong, which of them has not received their own favor?


    But I don''t know why. Unconsciously, at night, Qiu always feels that there is some isolation between him and them. It''s like that he is no longer a group of friends who can chat and fart at will. On the contrary, he has become a monarch and minister who has the supreme power and dare not speak in vain.


    "Is it because I always add group rules to make them feel pressure?" After seeing that they did not speak, after a while, these online friends began to chat with each other again. At night, Qiu''s face twitched and murmured.


    To be reasonable, he thinks that having rules and order is good for the development of all the members in the group, but he really didn''t expect to build this chat group into a place like the imperial court of a feudal dynasty.


    He still likes the kind of intimate chat with everyone, who has something to help solve together, chatting with each other when they have nothing to do, and passing the time is the way of life. As soon as he appears, everyone is shivering and doesn''t speak unless it is necessary, he is really disgusted.


    In fact, he found out this a long time ago. He said it at that time, but it didn''t seem to work. They were still afraid of themselves as usual, and even kept away from themselves more and more.Up to now, in addition to Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian, as well as the three of them, the other group of friends seem to be afraid of AI te himself.


    And the black Marshal suddenly became so honest. I always think there is something strange in it. What''s the reason?


    The group friends who have received the emoticons never dare to say in the group how they were bullied by the group leader. Yeshiqiu has never sent any emoticons to himself, so up to now, he doesn''t know what the most terrible weapon to guarantee the group leader''s status is. In fact, he always has a weapon that is more terrifying than kicking and forbidding.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to delete some of the group rules." See Chat screen Zhang Wuji fire cloud evil god and others chat hot, night autumn murmured.


    Then, with a sudden change of heart, he adjusted the group planning panel, thought about it, and simplified it to only two points.


    1£º No swearing.


    2£º Don''t swipe the screen.


    "Well, in fact, these two points are enough. There is no need for anything else." After the change, night autumn looked, nodded and said.


    Then tell the system to release the new announcement, and the system will implement it immediately after receiving its own instructions.


    Next, the group friends who are chatting see the announcement that suddenly appears on the chat screen, and hear the mechanical sound of the system in the group, they are all stunned, and their faces show an incredible look.


    The leader of the group How can we simplify so many, so complex group rules to this point? Just two?


    "Master, I''m not dreaming, am I?" Today can finally end for the devil Bruce Lee volunteer life of fire cloud evil god to night autumn can''t believe asked.


    Yeshiqiu: "I didn''t dream, but I think we should add another one after we don''t allow swearing."


    [Ding, the group leader changed the first group rule as: no swearing and provocation. ¡¿


    fire cloud evil god


    Who are you aiming at?

 Chapter 388

    Seeing the news coming out in autumn at night, huoyun evil spirit was stunned for a moment, and his face immediately turned red with anger. If he had not been a loser, he would have been angry and turned into a man who was suspected to have been struck by lightning.


    What did he do? He didn''t know when he first arrived. He provoked the dead lizard of the demon Bruce Lee. You are so expensive, group leader. Why haven''t you forgotten this?


    I have become a cloud of fire running, often ridiculed in the group, now you also in front of me specially add such a, this is not to add fuel to the fire, sprinkle salt on my wound? Those guys will laugh at me when they see it!


    The fire cloud evil god thought in his heart, sure enough, the next second, the black Marshal spoke.


    Marshal Black: "the group leader is wise, the new group rules are concise and comprehensive, the old Keke, Xiaohei, I will abide by it. And you, @ huoyun evil god, have you seen the new group rules issued by the group leader? You must remember them. Do you know? "


    Fire cloud evil god


    I know you''re a big headed ghost. Wait for the evil god. When I break through the Wudao golden elixir, I''ll kill you.


    Black Marshal: "talk, my boss asked you something."


    "I know. I''ll abide by the rules. Don''t worry, boss." Clenching his fists, the ferocious fire cloud evil god sent out a message of recognition.


    Seeing the news, the black commander nodded with satisfaction.


    You see, group leader, I listen to you more. I not only guarantee that I will abide by the group rules, but also help you urge other people to abide by the group rules and be obedient. This kind of me, even if you don''t praise, don''t reward, at least you can''t send out that kind of emoticon to scare me in the future?


    Recalling the experience of being intimidated by the towering giant holding a super machete not long ago, the black Marshal''s forehead was uncontrollably covered with sweat.


    I''m afraid!


    "It''s a real change." Douqi mainland, see the performance of black marshal, night autumn pick pick eyebrow, slightly playful said.


    He didn''t know why the preserved egg was like this. He finally recognized the magic of chat group, and wanted to hold his own thigh as the leader of the group, holding the privilege, or he had another purpose. However, since it was so honest, he would not feel disgusted with it. He just doesn''t want all his friends to keep away from him. Be honest, but dare to communicate with himself. It''s very good. I''m very satisfied with him.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu Xinshen moves and sends a red envelope to the black marshal. Inside the red envelope is a flying throne invented by grey wolf. This thing simply means that an anti gravity device is installed under a domineering seat to make it fly. In addition, the jet devices on the left and right sides can control the direction, so that it has the ability to fly.


    Grey wolf has begun to manufacture a large number of these things, and is ready to sell them in the technology stores of its affiliated world. As its boss, grey wolf wisely sent some of them to others as a reward.


    After all, you can fly in light, but you don''t like this kind of mount. It''s much worse than Caesar''s throne that can cross the galaxy in the super Seminary.


    Yeshiqiu: "black marshal, you are very sensible today. This is a reward for you."


    After sending out the red envelope, yeshiqiu continued to send an AI te message to the black marshal.


    Seeing the exclusive red envelope sent by the group leader on the chat screen, and seeing the message sent by the group leader, the stunned black Marshal blinked his eyes, then suddenly recovered, opened the red envelope, looked at the flying throne in front of him, his mouth immediately opened, and the pair of squinting eyes under his glasses showed a strong color of surprise.


    What a handsome seat. At the moment when the red envelope was opened, the specific information about the gift was also input into its mind by the system. This kind of props that can carry its own flight on it is just in line with the black Marshal''s preference of pretending to force.


    So, it swallowed saliva, quickly in the group to night autumn thanks.


    Black Marshal: "thank you group leader, thank you group leader, Xiao Hei I will be sensible every day, will never do even one thing that makes you feel uncomfortable."


    Night time autumn: "well, children can teach."


    The fire cloud evil spirit peeping at the screen


    Yeshiqiu: "everyone, the previous group rules were too complicated. Now they have been changed to simplified versions, just two. But in fact, as long as we all regard each other as friends and abide by the due morality between friends, there is nothing special to pay attention to except don''t swipe the screen. As I said, don''t be too restrained and don''t harm our friends. Everyone else can be at will. This is like our home. If you get it, stand up and make a bubble. "


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, I received it."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Xiao Wang also received it."


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "I also received it."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee got it."


    What you do is "+ 1."


    ¡­¡­"Well." Seeing so many people coming out, yeshiqiu nodded with satisfaction. Then he suddenly thought of something and said to Zhang Wuji: "how come you haven''t seen Yin Su Su recently? Do you know what happened to her?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of Mingjiao: "back to the leader of the group, Mrs. Yin went to Shaolin Temple to save her father and brother. Her father and brother were captured by Shaolin Sandu. Mrs. Yin worried that they would be hurt, so she led the left behind Tianying disciples to Shaolin together. She should be on her way now, so she was not online."


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, it seems that there is such a thing. Why didn''t you help her? Isn''t your relationship with her the best?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "master, not long ago, Mrs. Yin had broken through to the second stage of martial arts, that is, the realm of innate success. So when I proposed to help her, she refused me, saying that she could deal with everything herself."


    Night time autumn: "the congenital environment has become big?"? Good ah. I still remember that she was the weakest and poorest one in our group at the beginning. Unconsciously, she was out of the last position by her own efforts. It would be a very inspirational story to write a book with her as the leading role! "


    In the meantime, at night, Qiu took a look at the list of group members and adjusted their cultivation levels.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "ha ha, it depends on your kindness, or Mrs. Yin can''t grow up to this stage."


    Yeshiqiu: "ah, it''s her own efforts."


    Wei Wuxian: "I interrupt, group leader, you said that Mrs. Yin is not the weakest and the poorest in our group. Who is the weakest and the poorest now? I''m a little curious. "


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t talk about it. It''s not good for those two friends."


    Marshal Black: "two? It means that the weakest and the poorest are not the same person? Master, say it. Xiao Hei wants to hear it, too. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Xiao Wang is also a little curious."


    Qiyu: "ah, the poorest one is not me, is it?"


    Night time autumn: "No. You have a rich disciple. According to the relationship between him and you, his money can be regarded as your money. It doesn''t make any difference. "


    Qiyu: "group leader, do you mean Janos?"


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Qiyu: "well, it seems that jenos is always changing parts and equipping with so many firepower weapons. They are very expensive things. He must be very rich. Why didn''t I think of that before? I''ll go back to him later and let him teach me how to make money. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "well, group leader, come on, who are the poorest and weakest people? I''ll take their names off my challenge list if you say so. "


    Yes, in order to be strong, in addition to efforts, the goal of surpassing is also needed. Yuzhibo weasel can''t find anyone for the time being, so Sasuke wrote down the names of all the people in the group in his challenge list. One by one, he challenged them to understand their strength, and then beat those who are not as good as himself, surpassing those who are still better than himself.


    Up to now, he has defeated you Suowei, a group friend, and there are still 20 people waiting for him to defeat. In order to avoid wasting time and know who the poorest and weakest people are, it is good for him to remove their names from the challenge list.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Two pillars, you are the second to last poor and the third to last weak. Why can you send out this kind of forced news every time?


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "group leader, really can''t say?"


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s not impossible, but it''s necessary to see if all the members of the group agree with me. If everyone agrees, then I can satisfy your wish."


    Wei Wuxian: "let me ask, do you have any objections? If there is one, stand up. If no one stands up within ten seconds, it will be tacit that everyone agrees. "


    See Wei Wuxian sent out the news, night autumn mouth smoked, but did not refute, ten seconds, enough.


    Ten seconds later, several pieces of news came out in response, but there was no news against it. It seems that all the group friends who know themselves but don''t know others really want to know who is the poorest and weakest person in the group at present.


    Although I felt that it would be a bit bad, since everyone wanted to know that it was also the choice of those people themselves, Qiu had nothing to say that night. He quickly edited a message and sent it out.


    Night time autumn: "at present, the poorest in the group is huoyun evil god, and the weakest is Gaoyao."


    Looking at the fire cloud evil god in the screen


    Looking at Gao Yao in the screen


    Nima, as long as I knew, I just stood up and told the group leader that I don''t think it''s good to say this kind of thing.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "are they two? OK, I see. I have removed their names from my challenge list. They are not worthy to be rivals of yuzhibo. "


    Gao Yao


    Huoyun evil spirit: "Hey, kid, I''ve been enduring you for a long time. Do you really think my toad skill is a decoration? I''ll tell you Huh? Ha ha, group leader, I want to report this kid. You just released a new version of group rules, which clearly stipulates that group members are not allowed to curse and challenge each other, but yuzhibo Sasuke is challenging Gao yaoqunyou and me, saying that we don''t deserve to be his opponent. Please punish him quickly and plant trees! Ha ha ha ~ ~ "Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    I''ll go. Is that ok?

 Chapter 389

    Not only the online group of friends, even as the leader of the group, yeshiqiu was shocked when he saw the news from the fire cloud evil god.


    Complain?


    And this kind of operation, huoyun running IQ online!


    News from two pillars Well, it''s a bit provocative. Strictly speaking, it''s a violation of group rules, but it''s not very serious. How can I punish him?


    As a provocation, the way and degree of provocation are different, and the punishment given is naturally different. It''s not so bad in nature to belittle the other party like two pillars, and use it to elevate his own behavior. Moreover, two pillars'' temper is like this. It''s not long since he just published the revised group rules, and he can''t adapt to it.


    Thinking, nightfall decided to give him a one minute ban on punishment.


    [Ding, group member Yu Zhibo is forbidden to speak for one minute. ¡¿


    night time autumn: "yuzhibo Sasuke, OK, pay attention to what you say in the future, don''t always belittle others."


    "Oh." Unable to send messages in the group, Sasuke opened his mouth in his home and said casually.


    Fire cloud evil god


    That''s it. That''s it? When I provoked the devil Bruce Lee, I was punished for planting 900 spirit trees in a month. How come now that I''m a kid, I''m only forbidden to speak for a minute? It''s the same as no ban!


    The fire cloud evil god clenched his fist, and his red face became more red with anger.


    "Lord, you are so fair!" He didn''t consider the difference between his provocation and that of the two pillars, huoyun said.


    After that, he wiped his tears and went back to his home in Kungfu world, abnormal human research center.


    Since he was sentenced to plant trees in the affiliated world, and in order to defuse the devil Bruce Lee''s anger, he promised to do volunteer work for him for a month. He hasn''t been home for a long time, and now he is finally out of the misery.


    At this moment, seeing that the group leader was so unfair and bullied him, the defeated old man, huoyun evil god quietly made a decision that he would get off the line. He would never go to the affiliated world or join the group to chat again.


    "Goodbye, I want to stay away from you. I''ll stay away from you when I die." Don''t know how to retreat, fire cloud evil god murmured, and then chose offline.


    Then, he went back to the toilet of the psychiatric hospital, looked at the toilet behind him and the newspaper beside him, hummed, walked over, sat down, and read the newspaper conveniently.


    "It''s still comfortable here!" The fire cloud evil god thought in his heart.


    "Ah


    At this time, the door of the toilet was opened from the outside. A young man in black with sweat on his head appeared in front of him. He looked away from the newspaper and looked at the man. The fire cloud evil God asked him, "who are you?"


    "Well I''m helping a Xing with the axe. Excuse me Are you the ultimate first killer, Wang huoyun Looking at the fire cloud evil god in front of him, wearing a worn T-shirt and flip flop, a Xing asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s me. What can I do for you?" Fire cloud evil god Da Fangfang admitted.


    "Oh, well, our boss wants you to kill two people. They..." Anyway, he came here according to the map. It''s none of his business to find the wrong one. Besides, this man also admitted that he was huoyun evil god, so a Xing, still full of doubt, told huoyun evil god the purpose of brother Chen''s orders.


    After hearing this, the fire cloud evil god smiles slightly. It''s very good. I''m angry. Some experts come to kill me. If I really want to sleep, someone will give me a pillow.


    OK, let me go to meet those two experts. Either I kill them or I am killed by them. Hum!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Huoyun evil god''s downline provides a topic of chatting for the public. He asks the leader of the group to punish Sasuke to plant trees. As a result, the leader of the group only punishes him for one minute''s silence. This guy suddenly goes off the line. Maybe he is autistic?


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Seeing this kind of discussion, yeshiqiu thinks it''s a bit bad. But after thinking about it, forget it, rules are dead, people are gained, and it''s right not to provoke others. But friends are not allowed to make jokes when chatting with each other. Isn''t that a person who has no feelings?


    "Forget it, don''t worry too much about some small details!" Seeing that they were chatting so hard, autumn thought in her heart at night.


    Then, sensing something, he walked to the palace gate and looked up at the sky. At this moment, an endless chain shot out from the palace where Nalan Yanran lived, changing its shape on the sky, forming a huge cage, covering the whole emperor.


    It''s the magic weapon that links the sky.


    "It seems that all the ethnic groups have come back!" See this, night autumn heart.

 Chapter 390

    Before crossing to Douluo to awaken the martial spirit, yeshiqiu gives Nalan Yanran the task of closing the imperial capital. Now that she does so, it must be that the people of the ethnic group have come back.


    "Good. Now I don''t have any worries." Looking up at the sky will be the whole emperor are shrouded in the sky chain, night autumn mouth slightly raised, said.


    Then, open the private chat window and send a message to Bruce Lee.


    Night time autumn: "I give you the woman, you use how?"


    "Huiqun master, it''s very successful. This woman''s genetic blood has been integrated into the mountain gorilla with five hundred years of cultivation by Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee uses the unique method of keeping pets to extract the menstrual fluid of the mountain gorilla with this woman''s gene, and uses it to fuse with the egg of another gorilla. Finally, he uses magic to cultivate a lot of embryos, In a few days, there will be new kinds of pets in Bruce Lee''s pet shop. " Looking at the latest sales list, I suddenly received a private chat from the group leader. The demon Bruce Lee was stunned for a while and then quickly returned.


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s not bad, but do you only have one kind of pet?"


    The blood of Doudi is so magical. Yeshiqiu doesn''t believe that the evil little dragon is only used on the mountain gorilla.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "ah, group leader, what are you talking about? How could Bruce Lee not cherish the female creatures you lent to Bruce Lee? Of course, he used them in many places and tried them a lot. Dissatisfied with the leader of the group, Bruce Lee has cultivated a gorgeous Nine Tailed Fox man, a mermaid who can dive deep into the sea, and a dragon and Phoenix beast with great potential through this woman There are many more.


    Of course, now they are just embryos. According to Bruce Lee''s visual observation, only about 20% of them can survive. Among them, the descendants of gorillas can be sure that they can survive. It''s hard to say anything else. That''s all Bruce Lee''s work during this period. "


    "What is a dragon and Phoenix beast?" It''s easy to understand everything else. I''m really confused when I listen to it at night.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Oh, well, Bruce Lee integrated the woman''s genetic blood into the body of his dragon, and then let the Dragon match with the evil fire phoenix soul in the mall. He found that the reproductive isolation between them was broken by the neutralization of the woman''s blood, and the embryo appeared successfully. Because it''s the combination of dragon and Phoenix, little dragon named this embryo Dragon Phoenix beast. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the reply from the demon Bruce Lee, Qiu''s mouth is slightly open at night. He is a little confused now.


    The descendants of the combination of dragon and Phoenix, I go, Doudi''s blood is so powerful, it can also break the reproductive isolation between the two creatures?!


    And so on, it seems that Gu xun''er has this ability. In the original work, Gu xun''er uses her blood to help Xiao Yan successfully fuse the blood of Taixu Gulong and ancient Tianhuang. Since blood can be fused, it''s no problem for them to fuse their genes to produce new creatures.


    What''s more, how can the supernatural force break the reproductive isolation in the fantasy world?


    If there is, it can only show that there is one or both sides of the energy is not strong enough.


    Thinking about it, Qiu nodded thoughtfully at night, and then sent a message to the devil Bruce Lee: "since you have cultivated many embryos, send Gu xun''er back to me. I want to use her now."


    "Yes, master." In addition to the pets, some of Gu xun''er''s genes and Doudi''s blood are preserved for biological research. He responds to the demon Bruce Lee who has been psychologically prepared for this day without hesitation. Then he turns his eyes and looks at Gu xun''er, who has some messy clothes on his bed. He sighs deeply.


    Such a baby, if possible, he really doesn''t want to give it back to the group leader, but There''s no way. This man doesn''t belong to himself. He''s just lent to himself by the group leader, and he doesn''t have the courage or the ability to blackmail the group leader. So


    "I hope we can meet again some day in the future." The demon Bruce Lee walks towards Gu xun''er, pulls out many technology test tubes inserted in her body, helps her to tidy up her clothes, and finally turns on the red envelope function. A second before sending her away, he says something to her.


    Finish saying, mind move, put her income in the red envelope, sent out.


    [Ding, I received a private red envelope from the demon Bruce Lee, a member of the group. The red envelope contains Gu xun''er, a descendant of the ancient fighting emperor. Would you like to ask the group leader to open the red envelope? ¡¿


    when she heard the mechanical sound of the system in her mind, she immediately responded: "open it."


    "Whoosh!" With the fall of Qiu''s command at night, the space in front of her fluctuates. Then a beauty emerges from the void. Because her soul is sealed by Xuan Zhen ruler, she falls to the ground as soon as she appears. Seeing this, Qiu''s body is like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, she comes to Gu xun''er and holds her.


    "Well, I am still a good man after all!" After finishing this action, I reflected what I was doing. At night, Qiu shook his head helplessly and murmured.


    Demon Bruce Lee: "group leader, although Bruce Lee has taken a lot of her genetic blood and egg cells during this period of time, he has always injected her with liquid medicine made from elixir and used magic to nourish her body. He never hurt her too much. You can have a look."At this time, some hesitant demon Bruce Lee sent a message to yeshiqiu again.


    After receiving this message, Qiu held Gu xun''er in one hand and raised her chin slightly with the other hand. Seeing that her face was ruddy, she nodded and replied, "well, I know that since I lent it to you, I believe you. Don''t worry."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "thank you for your trust."


    The devil Bruce Lee is relieved, and then sees that some guests are coming. He sends a message to yeshiqiu and says, "the group of masters, Bruce Lee won''t disturb you. I wish you a happy day. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, let''s do business." The group of friends are so polite to themselves. At night, Qiu encouraged him. Then, he closed the private chat window, released the hand holding Gu xun''er, released the power of space, and let her stay there without falling.


    Then, take out the XuanZhen ruler from Najie, and gently wave it to remove all the seals on her body.


    "Hoo ~" as soon as the seal was lifted, Gu xun''er immediately opened her eyes and breathed heavily, with the angry expression on her face.


    "You guy, you Huh? Can I talk? Where are they, naransu? My people, uncle Xiao? " After opening her eyes, looking at yeshiqiu with a smile standing in front of her, Gu xun''er subconsciously wants to scold, but she has not finished cursing. She suddenly finds something and asks several questions about yeshiqiu.


    Hearing these questions, Qiu glanced at her mouth at night, thinking whether she would seal her mouth.


    Thinking about it, who knows, after asking the questions in front, Gu xun''er was silent for a while, then his face changed greatly, and he asked more excitedly to yeshiqiu: "you, you lewd thief, what did you do to me?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Girl, I dare not bear this title!

 Chapter 391

    Hearing Gu xun''er''s address for herself, Qiu''s eyebrows suddenly picked at night. At the same time, the corners of her mouth twitched fiercely for a while. After a long time, she said to her who was fixed by her own space force, that is to say, she was imprisoned: "framing people innocent out of thin air. Is this the style of the old lady?"


    "I accuse you of innocence?" Hearing this, Gu xun''er, who wants to slap his good-looking face, shows an incredible expression. His mouth opens slightly, and he suddenly wants to cry.


    It''s clear that his innocence may have been insulted. This guy actually said that he had slandered his innocence. I, I really I really want to use the emperor''s seal to kill him a hundred times!


    How can there be such shameless people in this world?


    "Why, do you still feel aggrieved by your appearance? Do you think that if you are beautiful and charming, I will have desire for you? I tell you, don''t be so conceited. I don''t like a little girl like you. Besides, your tongue coating is very thick. It''s just a licking dog, and it''s not my dish. So I didn''t touch you at all. What''s more, you''re a thief? You''re not ashamed to say that at a young age? " Seeing that Gu xun''er''s eyes turned red and tears swirled in his eyes, he was about to cry. At night, Qiu Leng shook his head and said.


    Why do you want to cry? Even if you want to cry, the group leader still has to say what he should say. I can''t bear the name of a prostitute!


    You know, in the major families of the imperial capital, he is the purest man at night, and there is no one.


    Look at Mu Zhan. That guy claims that he only loves Princess Ya of mitt in his life, but as a result, Princess Ya is chasing and concubine Shi is sleeping. It''s not wrong.


    When he was in conflict with him, he taunted him for talking like farting. He promised Yafei that she would not marry her in this life. As a result, he accepted so many women into the house. However, he said openly: "concubine is not married, only wife can use the word" marry ". So I didn''t break my promise to Yafei."


    You said that this NIMA''s, really enough shameless, play a set of word games, but I can''t refute it.


    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that there were countless women when muzhan was about his age. Besides him, there were many young masters of big families. Even his cousins in Nalan''s family had many beautiful women when they were younger than him.


    Only he is the boss group leader who comes out of the mud but doesn''t dye, who cleans the water but doesn''t demon. The great yeshiqiu has been alone all the time and has never met a woman. Even last time Nalan Yanran took the initiative to say that he wanted to find a beauty of the Xiao family to be his daughter-in-law, he refused without hesitation.


    In order not to ask for a beautiful wife and concubine, it is enough to have a bosom friend in this life.


    Cough, the above is pure Buhu. In fact, I''m worried that if I indulge too much, I''ll leave a stain on myself. When I meet a very good girl in the future, people will dislike me and refuse to marry me. So I''m more restrained. After all, I can''t give up a fairy tree for a piece of wild grass, but


    In any case, at least in behavior, he was the purest son of the whole imperial family. There was no doubt that he was not one of them.


    Now Gu xun''er, the smelly girl, calls herself a thief, and asks herself what she has done to her, what does it mean, and how many does it mean?


    What do you want me to do to you?


    Hum!


    At night, Qiu holds her hands in her arms and looks down at the woman in front of her.


    Seeing Qiu''s attitude of looking down at himself at night, and the undisguised disdain in his eyes, Gu xun''er finally couldn''t help it. With a sob, tears came out, and the cry rang out in the hall.


    "Woo, you, you beast, I won''t let you go. I must let my father kill you. Woo, woo," Gu xun''er swore to yeshiqiu with tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well, it''s not only a thief, but also a beast. It seems that I haven''t been powerful enough for a long time.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu put down his hands and looked at Gu xun''er in front of him. He said coldly, "shut up!"


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    Startled, the girl immediately closed her mouth reflexively.


    "It''s a thief and a beast. What do you think has happened to you? Don''t worry. I don''t want to kill too much. Although my young master also likes to torture people, there is a basic bottom line. I won''t insult your dignity as a woman. You are very well. " It''s not a fool who doesn''t understand anything. She slandered so many sentences by this woman. Yeshiqiu also understood what she meant and said to her that she was not angry.


    Finish saying, erect double finger, point at her at will. Suddenly, the sleeve on Gu Xun er''s right hand fell, revealing a white arm like jade. In the middle of her arm, a red dot was particularly prominent there.


    "See for yourself, you are well!" That is to try at will. I didn''t expect that this woman really ordered the palace guarding sand. At night, Qiu turned her lips and said to her.


    "What am I looking at? I can''t move my head?""Cut!" Once again, the night autumn will imprison Gu Xun er''s head to eliminate the power of space.


    After that, she looked at her exposed arm and saw the red dot in the middle of her arm. The tears in her eyes immediately stepped on the brake, blinked and showed a blank look. She muttered: "how can it be? I clearly feel that my Yuan Yin has broken up a lot, and the blood of Doudi has also diluted a lot. Why, why do I still..."


    "It''s very normal. The common method of breeding is not good enough. It''s only one child a year or even several years. He''s keen on genetic magic cultivation. He doesn''t need you to lose your body to take away your eggs Well, in your concept, it should be Yuan Yin. You can take away your Yuan Yin and match it with other creatures to create new life.


    Of course, there are also yuan''s who inject your Doudi blood and then take away the creature that has gained your blood It''s not necessarily Yuanyin. In short, it''s that kind of thing. It''s too complicated to understand with your knowledge. In a word, no one touches you. You are very happy. You just need to know that. " With that, at night, Qiu waved her hand and let her float with the force of space. As soon as she took off, she left the hall.


    "Is that true? You''re not lying to me, are you?" Although Gu xun''er is very concerned about the words "breeding" and "one child", she can also vaguely predict that if she makes a thorough inquiry, she will be hurt at that time, because the answer must be bad, so she ruled out the process and asked yeshiqiu what she cared about most.


    "You don''t believe me?" Out of the hall, night autumn continue to walk down the stone steps, the head does not return to the ancient smoked son said.


    "You took my brother Xiaoyan away and arrested me and my people. Do you think I should believe you?" Gu xun''er sniffed hard and asked.


    Hearing this, Qiu stopped at night and turned to Gu xun''er with a smile. Then he asked her, "if you have a sister, your sister''s fiance is not only a waste, but also saw her take a bath, touched her thigh, and sneaked into her room in the middle of the night to touch her. What would you do?"


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    "Needless to say, it must have been killed. It''s not impossible even to dismember? Compared with you, I think I have been very kind, so don''t blame me. Maybe someone in the world can blame me, but at least you No such qualification! "


    With that, the night autumn turned around, continue to move forward, he is going to prepare to Gu Yuan''s sink.

 Chapter 392

    "I didn''t Are you qualified? " Manipulated by the power of space exerted by nightfall, Gu xun''er is forced to follow him out of the palace. Looking at the young man''s straight back, Gu xun''er murmurs in his heart. His expression is very complicated.


    If she has an elder sister, her elder sister''s fiance is a waste, then she sees her cousin take a bath, touches her thigh, and touches her every time in the evening, what will she do?


    It must be the emperor''s seal that will destroy him a hundred times, or the fire of the golden emperor that will burn his body and soul to ashes!


    But


    Brother Xiao Yan didn''t mean to peep at cousin Xiao Yu''s bath. As for touching her thigh, it should be intentional, but it''s excusable. As for herself, it''s not his cousin at all. What''s the matter


    It''s not right. Whether it''s a cousin or not, if he has a fiancee, he''s a waste and has touched other girls. Even if it''s to help the girl warm up her bones and muscles, he can''t forgive him. He must kill him and let him die. So in this respect, if you put yourself in the other''s shoes, it''s called Nalan Shiqiu It''s not that he can''t understand what he''s doing.


    As he said, compared with himself, his behavior has been very kind.


    But the truth is this truth, emotion is not so easy to control, because I stand in your position will do the same as you, or even more than you, I will let you tie my brother Xiaoyan away?


    It''s impossible. Well, I''m not a saint. I can''t reason with everything. Can''t I protect my brother Xiao Yan?


    Thinking about it, Gu xun''er, who is very complicated in his heart, gradually converges his complicated expression on his face and regains his cool and noble appearance. Looking at yeshiqiu, who is constantly marching forward in front of him, he says to him: "no matter what, it''s intolerable for me to tie up my brother Xiaoyan. For your sister''s sake, I''ll give you a chance to take my brother away Brother Xiao Yan gave it back to me and let us go. As long as he was not hurt, I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, when my family knows about it, not only you, but the whole Nalan family will be destroyed. "


    "Oh, you''re willing to give me a chance. I can''t see that you''re kind-hearted. It''s because I feel guilty and I''m having an affair with my fiancee. I''m sorry for my sister?" Hearing the beautiful voice like a Oriole coming from behind, Qiu stopped at night, looked at Gu xun''er, who was no longer in tears, and asked with a smile.


    "Hum, what''s the shame in my heart? Let alone brother Xiaoyan and Nalan Yanran are only unmarried couple. Even if they are really married, it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines in this continent. Why can''t I be with brother Xiaoyan?" Asked by the question of autumn at night, her face became a little ugly. Gu xun''er frowned and said hard.


    "Well, yes, there are a lot of men with three wives and four concubines in this continent, so is that the reason why you have no scruple to have an affair with her fiance? Forget it, it''s no use asking this question. After all, I know the answer in my heart. Let alone my fiance, even if Xiao Yan becomes someone else''s husband, you won''t have any scruples, because in your opinion, you should fight for what you want, even though that person already belongs to her in name. " First, he continued to ask Gu Xun Er, and then, without waiting for her to answer, she shook her head at night, and then continued to move forward.


    This time, after stepping out, the power of space is exerted. At night, Qiu and Gu xun''er disappear in the same place and appear in front of the gate of Jiama imperial capital.


    Take out the artifact not to return inkstone from Najie, walk out of the shackles of Shuan Tian chain through it, and come to a wasteland outside the imperial capital. After a glance at the surrounding environment, you can see that there are many vegetation and there is no interpersonal relationship here, and there is a touch of satisfaction in the eyes of autumn at night.


    "This place is just right for a battlefield." At night, Qiu murmured in his heart. Then, he took out the soul binding array that he bought from the mall and put here to upgrade, which was put on the shelves by Wei Wuxian.


    In Wei Wuxian''s original fate, this array was buried in a mass grave by the Xianmen hundred families to prevent him from recapturing it. Now, he has put the ready-made array on the market as a commodity, which is ironic.


    By the way, this dharma array is not an array, that is to say, it is not knowledge, but a ready-made disposable object, whose function is to capture, imprison and even destroy the soul.


    Wei Wuxian saw that the devil Bruce Lee earned a lot of points by running the pet business. Out of envy and jealousy, well, no hate is envy and jealousy. In short, he discussed with Jiang Cheng for a long time, and decided that in addition to running Xiuxian college, he should also engage in some small businesses selling magic weapons and arrays, and earn some points to subsidize his family.


    This soul binding array is the most expensive one he has put on the shelves. It was set up by him with the help of LAN forgetting Ji, who gathered excellent friars from the Jiang family of Yunmeng and the LAN family of Gusu. It was identified as the top five array in the mall, which means that even the friars of Yuanying peak can''t break free.


    Yuanying peak Well, it''s far from the nine star duel of Guyuan, but there''s a system in nightfall. There''s a super strengthening furnace in his system function.Put the Dharma array into the super strengthening furnace and upgrade it at the cost of points. It has been successfully upgraded to a Dharma array in the early stage of level 9, which is also called soul binding array.


    Although it''s just the beginning of level 9, yeshiqiu thinks it''s enough. After all, he doesn''t expect to get rid of Guyuan by relying on this dharma array alone. He just needs more insurance, so that he won''t have time to start. Guyuan will give up his body and keep his soul, just like Yaochen did at the beginning. That will leave a lot of trouble.


    You know, looking for someone is the most annoying and helpless thing for yeshiqiu. If Gu Yuan is allowed to escape, because of his concern for Nalan''s family, yeshiqiu either has to go to Zhongzhou with great efforts, or he has to be wronged that they have been staying in the imperial capital imprisoned by the sky chain. As for taking them to the affiliated world, it is impossible.


    You say, what should we do then?


    Therefore, it is necessary for yeshiqiu to have this array to make Guyuan unable to get out of his body at the critical moment.


    "Hum ~" put the ready-made array into the earth here. Suddenly, countless runes appeared and spread rapidly. In the blink of an eye, they covered a radius of 500 Li, and then all fell into the ground, which was invisible to the naked eye.


    "Well." Seeing this scene, Qiu nodded slightly at night and made a nasal sound at the same time.


    Gu xun''er, however, frowned and asked him, "what are you doing? And what do you mean when brother Xiaoyan becomes someone else''s husband? Is brother Xiao Yan already... "


    Said, suddenly thought of what bad guess, Gu Xun son''s face suddenly a stiff, lips tremble, body gradually cold.


    Autumn at night


    Girl, it''s not necessary, is it?

 Chapter 393

    At night, Qiu is neither blind nor stupid. After hearing Gu xun''er''s words, she can see her abnormality at a glance. Although she can''t feel the temperature of her body, her lips are trembling and her face is ugly, which can be seen.


    Combined with what she said, with someone''s superb wisdom, or guess what happened to this woman.


    "Oh, when it comes to Xiao Yan, it turns into a woman with no brain. Xiao Yan has no wife before he is taken away by me. After I ask Pudu Cihang to take him away, I will specially find him a daughter-in-law. How can there be such a good thing in this world?" At night, the corners of the mouth make complaints about it.


    "I''m asking you. What do you mean when brother Xiao Yan becomes someone else''s husband?" At night, Qiu looks at himself but doesn''t reply to him. Gu xun''er asks him excitedly. At this moment, the question is reduced to one. She only asks about Xiao Yan. She doesn''t ask about the soul binding array.


    "This woman, honest, soon became arrogant again." He didn''t feel any politeness from each other''s words. At night, Qiu opened his right hand and submerged the true water of Taiyin which he extracted from the deep sea of Douluo into the Dharma array, adding a bit of mystery to the Dharma array. At the same time, he murmured in his heart.


    "You..."


    "Well, stop asking. What do you want to do with that? It just makes you sad and sad. Listen to me. Don''t ask. Just wait here. If you''re lucky, maybe I can spare your life in the end. " Originally, she didn''t want to talk to this woman, but she spoke again, which made yeshiqiu very impatient. She wanted to use xuanzhenchi to seal her mouth again. However, just as she was about to do so, a light flashed in yeshiqiu''s mind, and then a strong evil interest was born from the bottom of his heart. Yeshiqiu''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said "sincerely" to Gu xunger.


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    What can I do, he said, and I became more worried and scared?


    "You, what do you mean?" Gu Xun son swallowed saliva, to night autumn stammer ask a way.


    "Why do you ask? Oh, come on, since you are so persistent, for the sake of being a girl, I will satisfy your curiosity. Your brother Xiao Yan He''s already someone else''s husband. " First of all, he said to Gu xun''er helplessly. Then, at night, Qiu sighed and said to Gu xun''er that the expression on his face could not see that he was lying. There was no flaw.


    Seeing this, Gu xun''er''s pupil shrank, and he was stunned immediately, and then --


    "impossible, you are lying, you are lying to me, why do you want to cheat me, why do you want to slander my brother Xiao Yan?" Gu xun''er''s voice is extremely sharp. He asks Qiu Zhi at night. His ears are hurt by the tone. Is it too loud?


    "Hiss!" At night, Qiu rubbed his ears, gritted his teeth and took a breath. He really didn''t know what to say.


    Why do you want to be a licking dog? Do lick dog even if, return dog to this kind of degree, you also too humble, too don''t love yourself?


    "You are lying, you must be lying..." Fortunately, Gu xun''er''s tone was high for a while, and soon fell down. She shed tears again, looking at the night, Qiu said constantly.


    "This is what you want me to say. You don''t believe it when I say it. Really, forget it. Believe it or not, I have something to do. Don''t hinder me any more." At night, Qiu showed the angry expression that someone suspected that he was honest, and waved to her. Then, he turned the energy in his body to increase the transmission of Taiyin water.


    "You! Well, I won''t say I don''t believe you any more, but you should tell me everything about brother Xiao Yan after he was taken away by you. " Gu xun''er is a little angry when she sees that she turns around at night and doesn''t look at herself any more. But now she is sad and sad because of his words. How can she get angry? She immediately says to him like this. In any case, she must make sure that what Nalan Shiqiu says is true or false.


    I know brother Xiaoyan''s character best. As long as one of the things he said is inconsistent with brother Xiaoyan''s character, then I can conclude that he is telling lies. In that case Hum, no matter what he says, treat them as air.


    "If you ask me to say it, I will say it. Then I have no face? "At night, Qiu''s head doesn''t turn back.


    "You..."


    "Forget it, I can tell you, but after that, I will seal your mouth, lest you disturb me and affect my mood." Make completely didn''t put Gu Xun son''s mood in the eye of appearance, don''t wait for her to finish saying, night time autumn continues to say.


    Listening to him say that he is willing to say all those things, Gu xun''er swallows what he wants to say, forcefully holds down his inner tension and excitement, and stares at Qiu''s back at night, waiting for him to speak.


    He still didn''t look back. At night, Qiu poured Taiyin water into the soul binding Dharma array and told a story like "recalling" saying: "it was the seventh day after I asked a douhuang friend to take him away. He wanted to escape and return to Wutan city to reunite with his father and his family. However, Hulu mountain is located in the east continent of the Douqi continent, which is separated from the gama empire Tens of thousands of Li, he was not familiar with the land, so he got lost naturally.Lost in the night, in order to avoid the danger from Warcraft, he finds a cave to live in. Who knows, in the cave, he meets a douzun peak strongman who is seriously injured and may fall at any time. The douzun strongman is very happy to see Xiao Yan coming. He feels that his ability in this life can be handed down. So he teaches his unique skills to Xiao Yan and gives them a lesson Before he died, he passed on all his fighting spirit to him.


    The fighting spirit of the douzun strongman is too huge for Xiao Yan to bear. So the douzun strongman put many seals on him to let his strength reveal little by little. He was absorbed by Xiao Yan and would not burst out all of a sudden, causing great damage to Xiao Yan.


    The skill he passed on to Xiao Yan is called burning decision, which is characterized by the fact that it can improve the level of the skill and enhance the strength of the practitioner by swallowing different fire.


    After burying the dead douzun strongman, Xiao Yan left the cave and continued to work hard to get out of Hulushan. However, Hulushan was so big that he never succeeded because he couldn''t find the direction. On the 12th day when he lost his way in the mountains, he saw a human fighting clan challenging the seven level diamond Lion King of Warcraft. Out of curiosity about the battle between the strong, he came to watch a big war. The result of the war was that the human fighting clan was defeated, and then... "

 Chapter 394

    After listening to a small story created by yeshiqiu, Gu xun''er falls into a state of muddle.


    Can she say that when Nalan Shiqiu talked about her brother Xiaoyan''s experience in the period when he was kidnapped, she thought that the protagonist''s actions were in line with Xiaoyan''s character?


    In this way, doesn''t it mean that


    "He''s not lying to me?" After a long time to come back to God, Gu Xun son throat moved, swallowed saliva, murmured in the heart.


    If you want to see the expression on the face of yeshiqiu, you can find a flaw in it. However, someone in yeshiqiu always turns his back to him and does his work in an orderly way. Putting Taiyin water into the soul binding array, Gu xunger has no choice but to fight back and say to him again: "Nalan..."


    "Whoosh!"


    As soon as he said two words, Qiu raised his arm at night. A blue light flashed in his hand and xuanzhenchi appeared. He waved with it to release his divine power and sealed Gu xun''er''s mouth.


    Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    "I said, in order not to let you disturb me and affect my mood, I will seal your mouth. Anyway, I''ve told you what you want to know. It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Now, I''m waiting for your father to save you. By the way, just now you gave me a chance. Now I''ll answer you. Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want your chance! " At night, Qiu Jiang closed his left hand and turned his head to look at her. He raised his mouth and showed a nice smile.


    Up to now, he is no longer the little genius who lived in gamadidu in those days. Now he is a well deserved strong man in this continent. He no longer looks at anyone''s face, nor is he afraid of any power or threat.


    Ancient people? Oh, if Gu Yuan didn''t come here, it would be all right. But since he chose to come here, don''t blame me for being cruel. If you have a daughter who likes to paste upside down, you will not only ignore the family''s orders, but also always use the family''s power to help the layman, which will also involve the old father''s suffering. But in the final analysis, it''s not that you haven''t taught your daughter well?


    It is the so-called heaven''s sin that can be forgiven, and you can''t live if you commit sin. This is also your life of Guyuan!


    Thinking about it, after sealing Gu xun''er''s mouth and injecting enough Taiyin water into the Dharma array to add some mystery to it, Qiu took out the lotus terrace accompanied by Qinglian Dixin fire from Najie at night, sat cross legged, closed his eyes, and waited for the arrival of Gu Yuan while meditating.


    By the way, Gu Yuan chose not to give up Gu xun''er''s daughter and planned to come to save her personally. Originally, he couldn''t know from yeshiqiu''s current strength, but he had an artifact. He used the artifact magic bell to recover the power on the ancient clan douzong who didn''t know his name, and then he lost it during the period when his mind was distorted by himself All that happened was known by night time.


    Gu Yuan himself said that he would come to the gama Empire to save Gu xun''er.


    Even if you can''t do everything you say, Gu xun''er is his daughter. Based on this, it should be true. In this case, you can''t do anything. You can only compete with Gu Yuan and even the whole ancient clan.


    It''s time and fate!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Desperately struggle to get rid of the night autumn of their own space, also want to open the mouth to speak, but no matter how hard it is useless, Gu Xun Er heart incomparable anxiety, also incomparable panic.


    With the brewing of time, all kinds of plots in yeshiqiu''s story just now appear in her mind. Gu xun''er has already believed this at this time. Her brother Xiao Yan may, probably, may really have a wife.


    "Wuwuwuwu, how can he do this? He married someone else. What can I do? What am I?"


    Gu xun''er''s silent tears, just as she said before nightfall, after hearing these things, she was very sad, very painful, but she had nothing to do.


    I want to ask yeshiqiu to send her to Xiao Yan, and ask her if there is such a thing, and how he plans to treat himself in the future, but he doesn''t open his mouth. Suddenly, this situation makes her more sad and tears flow faster.


    Because Gu xun''er''s mouth is sealed, she doesn''t affect him at night. At the moment, he is quietly keeping his eyes closed Cough, no, it''s meditation.


    After doing so many things one after another, they are refining the burning fire of the golden emperor, going to the Tagore desert to find the inner fire of Qinglian, and refining it. Just now, they have injected Taiyin water into the soul binding array upgraded by the super strengthening furnace, adding mystery. It''s night time and autumn. Now they can''t help but feel a little tired.


    He needs a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    At the time of night and autumn meditation, Gu Yuan, the ancient clan leader of Gulie, the king of black annihilation, finally set out from Zhongzhou and came to the gama empire.


    As a strong man in the later stage of the nine star duel, his way of going on his way is not like that of the DouWang and douhuang. He doesn''t like that of douzong and douzun. He first creates a space wormhole, and then goes to a certain place through the wormhole. He directly uses the most primitive method to tear up the space all the way.With his strength, he tore open a space, went through it, and appeared thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye. Then he tore, dressed, torn Over and over again, the distance between him and the gama Empire became shorter and shorter.


    Shuttling through the spaces without bodyguards, Gu Yuan, who felt that he didn''t need them, frowned and murmured in his heart, "xun''er, wait for my father!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    At night, when Gu Yuan was ready to throw himself into the net, all the friends in the group did not rest. They also wanted to live and struggle for their bright future, so they were doing their own things.


    Among them, Yin Su Su is the most important.


    After all, other people want to make money, become strong and enjoy life. She wants to save her father and brother.


    It''s also irritating to say that I asked them to go to Shaolin Temple and empty the Sutra Pavilion there, so that I could pawn or sell the martial arts secrets in it and get a lot of points. As a result, my father and brother couldn''t even come back in defeat. They were all captured by the monks of Shaolin Temple. What can I do?


    I can only go all the way to save people!


    Yin Su Su was helpless. Of course, she was also worried about the safety of her father and brother, so she borrowed his two winged magic dragon from Li Maozhen and rode the flying dragon to Shaolin.


    At this moment, she has entered Shaoshi mountain. Looking at the ancient temple on the mountain, Yin Su Su''s mind moved and sent a message to the group.


    Yin Su Su: "ladies and gentlemen, I have arrived in Shaolin and will settle accounts with those monks. Do you want to buy Shaolin martial arts script? If you buy more than 10 copies at a time, 10% off; if you buy more than 30 copies, 20% off; if you buy more than 50 copies, 70% off; if you buy more than 100 copies, 60% off; if you buy more than... "


    "Amitabha, benefactor, what do you say about clearing accounts with monks? Can you tell me about it with poor monks?" Yin Su Su is sending out a voice message. As a result, before she has finished speaking, a bald head suddenly jumps out, interrupts her and asks her.


    Looking at the new avatar on the chat screen, Yin Su Su looks puzzled. Why, when she is on her way, there are new people in the group. It looks like Or a smelly monk?!

 Chapter 395

    [Ding, the group member Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, has sent you a private message. ¡¿


    looking at the head of Fahai, Yin Su Su, who is riding a two winged magic dragon, is frowning and thinking about something. Suddenly, a systematic prompt sound rings in her mind. When she hears the sound, she learns that her brother Wuji is sending a message to her. A happy smile flashes on Yin Su Su''s face.


    Then he ignored Fahai''s problem for the time being and transferred out the private chat window with Zhang Wuji.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "Mrs. Yin, don''t mention baldness and baldness in the group. It''s better not to speak ill of monks. If you have to, you must make a special statement that some monks in a temple in your world can''t kill a group of people with one stick, you know?"


    As soon as the private chat window opened, Zhang Wuji''s text message immediately appeared in front of Yin Su. Although it was text, she could feel the tension and anxiety implied in it. The woman''s intuition told her that it was not simple.


    Yin Su Su asked Zhang Wuji, "brother Wuji, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "before the group, there was a strong man named Qiyu. Even the leader of the group praised him for his strength and called him the strongest one among the ordinary group members. Do you know about this?"


    Yin Su Su: "I know. I was there at that time. Did the big guy hate people mentioning words like bald and bald because he was bald?"


    Yin Su Su is an intelligent demon girl. Seeing the news from Zhang Wuji, she immediately guessed what she was and asked him.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "yes, I have talked with senior Qiyu and watched him chat with Wei Wuxian and others when you are not online. Although the senior''s personality is pretty good, he doesn''t have the arrogance of being superior and domineering, and can even be said to be very approachable, he hates people talking about his head very much. When it comes to this, he is very happy Will not be happy, serious words will be angry.


    Not long ago, Lord Luocha told us that master Qiyu had an indirect facial paralysis when she was a guest in her world. She was called "dead bald" by a woman named Liu Erlong who came to avenge the rabbit spirit named Xiaowu. Moreover, she said that master Qiyu was harming the mainland by helping the martial spirit hall and slandering him as a sinner fighting against the mainland.


    Then, she attached the fire dragon soul, that is, her life object, to her body and beat master Qiyu.


    Senior Qiyu is indifferent to this. Standing in the same place, she gives her a punch. It''s said that the punch is very powerful, but it can''t break the defense of the senior. Senior Qiyu doesn''t do anything to let her fight. She can''t even fight or hurt the senior.


    Of course, it''s not important. What''s important is that after she said those words, her face became very ugly. Looking at Liu Erlong, whose fist was still hitting her, he printed a capital well on his forehead, and then hit her with a fist, but he didn''t hit Liu Erlong. The fist stopped ten centimeters away from her face, but the strength of the fist stopped Liu Erlong Erlong''s hair, together with the dark clouds in the sky behind her, all the falling rain shocked thousands of miles away.


    Then, master Qiyu drags Liu Erlong, who is in a daze, to ask the nearby residents one by one whether the martial spirit hall, which is under the control of Lord Luocha, is good or bad. Although the answers are different, some say that it is thanks to the help of the martial spirit hall to awaken the martial spirit, and others say that the martial spirit hall helps to deal with the affairs of the soul master, restrain the soul master, and prevent them from acting recklessly and hurting the people Yes, but in the end, they all mean good things about the martial spirit hall.


    This let Qiyu master completely relieved, and then the master began to clear Liu Erlong insult him is bald thing


    "Wait a minute, didn''t the big man have already shaken Liu Erlong''s hair away and made her bald Cough, that? How can we even settle it? " Listening attentively to Zhang Wuji''s talk about the big brother, Yin Su Su suddenly noticed something and asked him.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "yes, she was already bald at that time, but it was not enough! According to Lord luochashen, the soul of liuerlong is very strange. It''s a variant of T-Rex. It has the same dragon like ability as T-Rex.


    At that time, Liu Erlong completed the attachment of martial spirit and used the seventh spirit technique. After Wu hunzhen, most of his body became like a dragon, which didn''t look like a human at all.


    Because of this, master Qiyu, who doesn''t know much about Douluo mainland and Wuhun, regards her as a strange person. Then, after confirming that she is slandering herself and that Wuhun temple is actually a good organization, he... "


    "What happened to him? "Asked Yin Su Su.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: "he beat Liu Erlong to pieces. After that, he said," I hate to slander me. I''m more free to comment on the strange people in other people''s heads. "


    Yin Su Su


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming sect: "from this incident, we can see that senior Qiyu did not like to be commented on, so when Mrs. Yin asked you to answer the question of the Buddhist monk Fahai, you should mention the monks in Shaolin Temple in your world. Don''t say anything like baldness.Although master Qiyu is very friendly to human beings, even if he is angry, he won''t kill people, but The so-called human must be the human in his cognition. Liu Erlong, for example, is clearly a human, but because he looks like a dragon man after using wuhunzhen, he is regarded as a strange person. Who knows if we will also be regarded as non-human because of various factors, so you must pay attention to this. "


    Yin Su Su: "I see. Brother Wuji, thank you for your reminding."


    Yin Su Su patted her chest and said to Zhang Wuji sincerely that she didn''t know about it. If she didn''t have Zhang Wuji''s reminder, when she mentioned the monks of Shaolin Temple in the group later, she would use words like bald man and bald donkey to describe them. In case that Qiyu misunderstood that he was criticizing others, it would be a big deal.


    "By the way, brother Wuji, you can''t say words like baldness and baldness because of big brother Qiyu. Then you told me not to speak ill of monks because..." In my heart, I was reminding myself that I must pay attention to this point. I would never say those words later. Suddenly, Yin Su Su remembered something and continued to ask Zhang Wuji.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "yes, it''s because of the new man who asked you questions, Zen master Fahai. If you can enter our group, you should also understand that he is not a good monk, but he attaches great importance to Buddhism, and can''t tolerate others to speak ill of Buddhism, so Mrs. Yin, you must pay attention to this. "

 Chapter 396

    As the first person to join the chat group, Yin Su Su is very familiar with xiongba. Not to mention his force in the group, but also his rank of power. In terms of his appearance and temperament, xiongba is indeed a natural bully, as he said.


    However, brother Wuji now tells himself that the natural bully was beaten into the hospital by the new monk.


    Just after leaving the hospital, I went in again. How can this be a miserable word?


    Then, her strength is far less than the hegemony. If she is against the new monk named Fahai, what will the result be? It goes without saying that it will be very miserable.


    "Hiss!" Thinking, Yin Su Su took a cold breath, and a look of fear flashed on her beautiful face. Fortunately, brother Wuji came to remind me in time, otherwise I would be miserable later.


    Immediately sent him a reply message: "brother Wuji, I understand what you mean. Thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I''d be afraid of a disaster today. I''ll keep this feeling in mind, and it will be rewarded every day. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said, "just remember, madam Yin. Don''t mention such words as bald and bald in the group. Don''t speak ill of Buddhism. Don''t remember anything else. After all, what''s the relationship between us? When it comes to returns, you''ll see. "


    "But brother Wuji, you are really..." After receiving so many favors from Zhang Wuji, Rao Shi, as a demon witch, has to be cheeky, but he and his son have the same name, and the world he lives in is very similar to his own, so Yin Su is really embarrassed.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said: "just think that I''m making up for the regret in my heart. If my mother is still here, I hope she will be happy forever, but now she''s gone, so Mrs. Yin, I hope you''ll be safe forever, do you understand?"


    Yin Su Su I understand


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "since you understand, don''t say anything about the reward. I have cooperation to talk with another Gao Yaoqun friend who has just joined the chat group. Excuse me first. "


    After sending this message, Zhang Wuji closed the private chat window with Yin Su Su and continued to talk with Gao Yao about alliance cooperation. Great shift of the universe in every matter of


    before he had used Joyoung''s magic and heaven and earth to make the emperor very confused. Even if he said he was not a celestial being, the emperor was sure that he was a respectful one.


    Based on this point, Gao Yao, who was originally the order of Zhongche government and is now the "Immortal''s best friend", has been highly valued by the first emperor. With the respect of the first emperor, Gao Yao will have more resources and more development and construction in the world.


    Therefore, Zhang Wuji is very willing to have a detailed communication with him.


    "Although the mythical world is not as powerful as the world where I live, there are still some mysterious things in it that can exist and pass through this kind of thing." After learning from Gao Yao''s complete experience of coming to the state of Qin, Zhang Wuji murmured in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, seeing Zhang Wuji''s head turned black, Yin Su sipped her mouth when she knew that he had finished his private chat with her.


    In her life, no one has ever been so kind to her except her old father, the white browed eagle king.


    What, Zhang Cuishan?


    If this man doesn''t mention it, I''ve given him up.


    He will stay in Wudang Mountain and accompany his walking elder martial brother Yu!


    "@ Yin Su Su, benefactor, why don''t you answer the poor monk''s question? What''s the matter with you when you say you want to settle accounts with the monk? Can you talk to me?" At this time, a message pops up on the group chat screen. It''s the new man named Fahai. Seeing that he didn''t reply, he gives it to Aite.


    "The monk is really paranoid. I ignored him, and he came directly to Aite to help me." Looking at the same news as the previous question, Yin Su Su''s moving expression on her face was stiff. She picked her eyebrows and murmured.


    Then, according to Zhang Wuji''s reminder, Yin Susu changed her plan to go to Shaolin to save her father and brother, and told Fahai.


    How to change?


    Of course, Shaolin Temple is regarded as the culprit in this matter. In the name of birthday worship, they sent people to Wudang Mountain to ask our husband and wife about the whereabouts of Xie Xun, the Golden Lion King. We didn''t want to be unjust, so we kept silent. Who ever thought that they wanted to use force to force us to fight against us.


    Thanks to Zhang''s help and defeat, our husband and wife got away with it.


    After sect leader Zhang defeated the monks, the little girl asked sect leader Zhang to let them go. But the Shaolin monks showed their thanks and spared their lives. They secretly accumulated their internal power. When sect leader Zhang turned his back on them, they suddenly attacked sect leader Zhang.


    In this way, sect leader Zhang was attacked by them and was seriously injured. Fortunately, sect leader Zhang had excellent martial arts skills and could defeat the enemy again even if he was injured. At that time, the little girl no longer pleaded for them, so those despicable monks who actually used the means of sneak attack died in the hands of the upright sect leader Zhang.After that, Master Zhang left Wudang and returned to his own world. But the remaining monks who didn''t go to Wudang Mountain in Shaolin Temple didn''t come back, so they sent someone to inquire. After inquiring, they knew that it was my friend who killed them.


    They didn''t know the identity of sect leader Zhang, and they didn''t know where he was, so they asked for the second revenge.


    The little girl has been given gifts by the group leader and several group friends in the group, and her strength has greatly increased. They sent people to trouble me several times, but I beat them back.


    Seeing that I couldn''t help it, the Shaolin Temple turned its attention to my father and brother. When the little girl went to the affiliated world, she broke into the Tianying cult when she was not in the Tianying cult, and took my father and brother away. Up to now, life and death are unknown.


    As a girl and sister, how can I sit back and ignore the difficulties of my father and brother?


    Of course, I have to hurry to save people, so I borrowed his mount from king Qi to help me get to Shaolin quickly, save my father and brother and settle accounts with those monks.


    Of course, Buddhism is sacred, the Buddha is compassionate, and the little girl is also a Buddhist. She will never have a bad impression on Buddhism just because those monks are despicable. I believe that monks like Shaolin are just special cases of Buddhism.


    Yin Su Su did not forget to add one last point after she told her story of magic reform.


    After reading the news from Yin Su Su quickly, Fahai is still in the same place, silent. Does the Buddhist sect where the poor monk lives really exist in such a temple in a different world?


    Isn''t that unbelievable?

 Chapter 397

    From Fahai''s point of view, Buddhism is the three realms. No, it''s the ten thousand realms now. Buddhism is the most sacred place in the ten thousand realms. The monks in it are all high-ranking people with great wisdom and morality.


    Yeah, just like myself.


    Now, Yin Su Su says that in her world, there is a temple called Shaolin, in which the monks actually make such shameless collusion to bully others and kidnap their father and brother for a so-called dragon slaying knife. It is not a good organization at first sight, which makes Fahai very shocked and hard to accept.


    "Do there really exist scum in Buddhism in other worlds?" Xiao Yan, who is away from farming, is still wandering in the affiliated world, frowning and murmuring in his heart.


    Yin Su Su: "master, this is what happened. I don''t mean to be an enemy to Buddhist monks. I really can''t help it. My father and brother fall into their hands. I have to save people."


    Seeing Yin Su''s news again, Fa Hai, with a frown and a serious expression, nodded slightly. He understood that it was human nature to save his father and brother. Moreover, if what she said was true, it was really Shaolin that was wrong.


    Just, can I say that?


    No, I can''t talk about baldness in the name of baldness. What''s the matter?


    "No, one more thing." Just thinking about it, suddenly, Fahai thought of something. His eyes changed and he asked Yin Susu: "you said you would go to save your father and brother, but just now you said in the group that you would sell Shaolin martial arts secret books, and how much discount you could get at one time. What''s the reason? Are you cheating me? You didn''t go to Shaolin to save your father and brother, but you were greedy for Buddhism martial arts The secret book? "


    Yin Su Su


    Dead bald ass, do you want to be so good? You guessed half right at once!


    Wei Wuxian: "Hello, new man, it''s not good for you to say that. We knew before you entered the group that Mrs. Yin''s father and brother were caught by the Shaolin Temple, but we didn''t cheat you."


    With the help of the power of the Poseidon, we can find the trace of Tang San in Douluo''s mainland novel world. Now we have caught up with him. Wei Wuxian, who is fighting with him and Tang Hao, breaks in a thread of spirit in the group.


    With that, the ghost flute in his hand burst out a dazzling black light, and then quickly put it to his mouth to blow.


    In a flash, a sound of flute sounded like the sound of nature in the big star forest. The next second, the bones of many ghosts came out of the soil and rushed madly to Tang Hao, the third father and son of Tang Dynasty. They were shocked His face twitched.


    Who''s this? It''s the first time that we''ve created a call system without playing control? what the hell!


    Fahai: "is it possible that you are cheating the poor monk with the benefactor yin?"


    See Wei Wuxian suddenly cut in the news, Fahai calmly asked him.


    As soon as this question came out, Wei Wuxian immediately got excited: "big monk, go and ask me when I lied in the group. I''m the fourth eldest disciple of Yunmeng Jiang''s family. People like me don''t care to lie at all, OK? You can see my honest face


    "The face of honesty?" Seeing the news, Fahai took a serious look at Wei Wuxian''s head. After a few seconds, he shook his head and turned on the voice function. He said in the group, "benefactor Wei, I''m sorry, I can''t see the honesty in your face."


    Wei Wuxian: "master, I think you may have an eye disease. In this way, I have a good relationship with master Yaochen, the pharmacist in our chat group. When I finish Tang San''s promise to brother Xue, I''ll introduce him to you and let him see your eyes for you? How honest I am! You can''t even see it through my face. It''s really not good if you don''t treat it. It''s hard to treat it later. "


    "Bang!" With the same voice function on, Wei Wuxian said in the group. With that, a mass of black energy came out of his right hand, and he went to Tang Sanda, who appeared in front of him with ghost. His fist and his Xuanyu hand collided together, making a loud sound.


    Then, great strength hit, Tang San suddenly flew out, the corner of his mouth spilled a trace of blood.


    "Damn it, shawl hammering!" Seeing that his son was wounded by this man again, Tang Hao was furious. He decisively used the unique skills of the hammer family to get rid of all the ghosts and beasts around him. Then he jumped up and beat Wei Wuxian.


    "Four or fifty year old title Douluo came to bully me, a 15-year-old boy. Your face is really thick. In this case, I''m not polite. Let''s see the power of God." Seeing the nine soul rings on Tang Hao''s body and the picture that he solved the ghost beast''s bones in an instant, Wei Wuxian''s eyelids twitched violently and said.


    With that, the Poseidon power that yeshiqiu agreed to apply for granted to him suddenly broke out with his body as the medium.


    "Boom!" Tang Hao''s face suddenly changed because of his powerful momentum. It was too late to retreat. With a bang, he flew back faster than Wei Wuxian, just like his son Tang San.But there are also some differences, that is, Tang San just spilled a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth when he flew upside down, but because he was directly shocked by the momentum generated by the explosion of Poseidon''s power, his whole body spurted out a big mouthful of blood, and it seemed that he was seriously injured.


    "Oh, so powerful?" It was also the first time that he used the power of the sea god''s throne to hit people. Seeing that Tang Hao was directly shocked out, he fell to the ground and spewed out so much blood, Wei Wuxian was excited.


    At the same time, in the chat group, Fahai, who did not know that he was fighting with others, saw the news from Wei Wuxian, his breath was a little short, and a faint angry look appeared on his old face.


    Where is this boy from? How dare he ridicule me?


    Poor monk has eye disease, need treatment?


    I think you are so narcissistic that you need treatment!


    Hum!


    Yin Su Su: "cough, thank you very much, young lady. The master didn''t know that the little girl went to Shaolin this time to save her father and brother, but she also meant to settle the past with them by the way.


    Sage Kong said: good for good, straight for resentment. They cheated me many times in Shaolin Temple. I can''t bear it. So I think I can take away their Sutra pavilion to make up for it when I''m going to settle the festival later. What''s in the Sutra Pavilion is Shaolin martial arts secrets. It''s useless for me to keep those things alone, so I want to sell them to all my friends. "

 Chapter 398

    Thinking that Fahai, who is good at seeking advice, is going to ask Yin Susu the nth question. But just then, as the administrator, Baiyue jumps out and sends a message to Yin Susu in front of him.


    Paying respects to the moon: "good for good, straight for resentment, that''s good. I have long heard that sage Kong in the Central Plains is a rare blogger in the world. Today, I heard this sentence from Mrs. Yin. It is true that just eight words contain the truth of life. It seems that I will go to read the truth of the sage. "


    Fahai


    Yin Su Su: "the administrator is open-minded to learn. She is really a model of our generation. I admire her all the time."


    Worship the moon: "it''s never too old to learn. This is the instruction of the Lord. I will never forget it."


    Yin Su Su: "I really envy the administrator that you can often get the guidance of the group leader. By the way, do you think it''s right for the young lady to settle accounts with Shaolin and take away their Sutra Pavilion as compensation?"


    Worship the moon: "yes, not only that, but also very right. In order to save my father and brother, I resolutely went to the devil''s cave alone. What you did, Mrs. Yin, is to interpret the great love in the world! I don''t know if Mrs. Yin needs help. If you can''t cope with those Shaolin monks alone, I can set out to help you! "


    Fahai


    Yin Su Su: "thank you, administrator. Although Shaolin is strong in the world where I live, I am no longer the Yin Su Su Su I used to be. I am enough to deal with them alone. If I need your help in other places in the future, please help me."


    Worship the moon: "as long as it is for love, I will not refuse."


    Yin Su Su Thank you, my Lord


    "For the sake of love, how many things in the world are for love?" Yin Su Su murmured in her heart as she sent out a message of thanks to the moon.


    At the same time, in the affiliated world, Fahai, who saw the news of the two chatting, was completely speechless.


    What''s the matter?


    I haven''t even heard of that poor Shaolin monk. But it''s a Buddhist temple. And what sage Kong said is not "good for bad". How can it suddenly become "good for good, straight for bad"?


    The administrator also agreed with Mrs. Yin. In this way, do I have room to speak?


    No.


    Because it''s no use even saying that. No one in this group will listen to the poor monk. After all, the administrator is second only to the leader of the group. As the saying goes, if the people don''t fight with the officials, how can other group members agree with the poor monk''s words and disagree with the administrator?


    "Well, it seems that the temple called Shaolin is doomed to disaster!" Thinking about it, Fahai sighed deeply, and then quietly chose to go offline. He no longer asked Yin Su Su about the question of repaying good for evil and repaying bad for evil, because even if he asked, it was meaningless. In this case, why do you do so much?


    "Although the benefactor of Yin was right, according to the announcement and the observation of poor monk, except poor monk and master Pudu Cihang, who were Buddhist disciples, most of the others were heretics. She There should be no exception. What she said may be deceiving the poor monk. He must not be deceived.


    That Shaolin is probably slandered and wronged by her. Her purpose is not to save her father and brother, but to promote her martial arts secrets in advance. Most of the people who can enter the group are villains, and the woman should be villain.


    Alas, there are such evil places in the world. Poor monk, I must have a chance to turn them all. Those who commit great crimes will suppress them, and those who have good knowledge will lead them to the right way. I just don''t know where the group leader is now, and how can I defeat him and escort him to Guanyin Bodhisattva? " After offline, Fahai walked aimlessly in the affiliated world, thinking with a heavy heart.


    As a decent monk, he reminds himself all the time that although he is in the dark, he must yearn for the light, and if possible, he should introduce the light into the cave to reduce the evil here.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of killing dragons by relying on heaven.


    While chatting with Baiyue politely and paying attention to Fahai''s situation, Yin Su was relieved to see that he chose to go offline and his picture turned black.


    "In this way, he should not think that I am insulting Buddhism. After all, I have made it very clear that I also believe in Buddhism. I just have a problem with the monks of Shaolin sect." Looking at Fahai''s head, Yin Su Su murmured in her heart.


    Then, he sent a compliment message to Baiyue, saying that he would learn from him, work hard and do more creative things.


    Seeing that the group member was so aware of the greatness and importance of love, he nodded his head with satisfaction and showed a happy smile on his face.


    Since he was appointed as the administrator of the chat group by the group leader, he has been conscientious and never slack off. Up to now, many group members have been brainwashed by him. No, he has led them to a bright road. If the group leader knows this, he will be very happy. Do you think I didn''t disappoint him?I think so.


    At this time, a slightly arrogant voice came from the side: "Hey, what are you still dawdling about? Hurry up, inject your mana into it, and help the king complete the last step of silly girl''s upgrade. You are in a daze when doing scientific research. How did you become the administrator of that chat group? If you do this again, the next time you see the group leader, I can complain to the group leader and ask to remove your position! "


    Pay homage to the moon


    His pupils contracted violently. He turned his head and looked at gray wolf, who was using his hands to click the keyboard and input the program to silly girl. He tried to keep his tone flat, but he still couldn''t help flattering: "Dr. gray wolf, please forgive me. Someone in the group was looking for this seat just now, so he shared some heart. He won''t do it in the future. Please believe me."


    "I don''t believe anyone except my wife and the group leader. I only believe in the facts. If you want to be a fool again, try again." Gray wolf head does not return to the Moon said.


    "Yes, I won''t send any more Distracted, this turns on do not disturb mode. " With that, Bai Yue said something to Yin Su in the group. She stopped talking. Then she immediately turned on the do not disturb mode, took back her mind, and devoted herself to the Upgrading Research of silly girl.


    Before, grey wolf had upgraded silly girl several times. Now it''s the last time. He needs to use his magic power to forge and cast various components in silly girl. Then grey wolf will add new settings to it and optimize the original functions.


    All in all, it''s a great experiment that combines technology with the ability of immortal.


    That''s how I feel about moon worship!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, he has been flattering the moon, and has already entered the sky of Shaolin Temple. Yin Su Su intends to tell him that he wants to do business. Excuse me first. Unexpectedly, he mentioned it first. It''s good to do so, so that he won''t have to open his mouth.


    So, Yin Su Su sent a good-bye message to Bai Yue, then stood up, jumped up again, and fell into Shaolin Temple like a feather.


    Then, with a whoosh, he pulled out the soft sword around his waist and said that after seeing the figure of the double winged magic dragon around him, he had been ready for a long time. Many monks around him said, "Tianying teaches Yin Susu, go to worship the mountain!"


    "Amitabha, the benefactor doesn''t report outside the gate of the mountain, but directly breaks into Shaolin. This is not the proper behavior to worship the mountain." Monk kongzhi, who took over the position of Abbot Kongwen, put up a palm and made a Buddhist ritual to Yin Susu.


    Because it was Zhang Wuji, not Yin Susu, who solved Kongwen and others in Wudang Mountain last time. Later, it all came out, so kongzhi and others didn''t know Yin Susu''s current strength. They mistakenly thought that her martial arts were the same as before, and belonged to the level of "just like that.".


    Of course, she didn''t know where to accept the beast, but it was terrible!


    Looking up at the two winged magic dragon in the air, kongzhi swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He once heard that Yang Guo, the famous hero of the divine eagle, had a huge statue that could carry several people. Unexpectedly, Yin Susu could find such a large lizard with wings. The figure could carry more than ten people, not several It''s said that the statue is bigger. I don''t know how strong the beast is?


    Yes, kongzhi dared to let Sandu imprison Yin Tianzheng and Yin yewang because they were not afraid of Yin Susu or her coming.


    But now, with this strange beast that is not easy to provoke at first sight, I''m afraid the situation will change a lot.


    Thinking of this, kongzhi''s brows slightly wrinkled. He hesitated whether he should uphold the idea of heaven''s virtue of living and Yin Su''s idea of turning a fight into a treasure. After all, although the young man who helped her in Wudang Mountain has not heard from her for a long time, he might come out to help Yin Su. In this way, if they care too much about the former abbot Fighting with his disciples and Yin Su Su to the end, I''m afraid it will bring a great disaster to Shaolin.


    Just when kongzhi hesitated and was distressed, Yin Su Su raised her mouth and looked at the monks who surrounded her with wooden sticks. She said sarcastically, "I went to the temple to worship the mountain. It''s not the etiquette of the visitors. It seems that the behavior of kugui temple is also harmful to the style of the host''s family. Is that how Shaolin sect and Taishan Beidou of Wulin entertain the guests?"


    "Well, when dealing with good guests, we Shaolin will be polite and do our best to be the host, but when dealing with bad guests Hum Without waiting for kongzhi to speak, an old monk who looked about forty or fifty years old stood in front of him and said to Yin Su in a cold voice.


    "Oh, who is the master?" Yin Su Su looked at the old monk with great interest and asked.


    "Poor monk Yuantong is the younger martial brother of master Yuanzhen who was killed by your accomplice." Round eyes braved the color of hatred to Yin Su Su said.


    "Oh, that''s true, but you don''t have to say the last sentence, because all the monks of the Yuan generation in Shaolin are your martial brothers and all the empty generation are your martial uncles. You don''t have to mention that Yuan Zhen. It will show that you only care about him, and other martial brothers and martial uncles don''t matter. It will give others a bad feeling Next time, master Yuantong. " Hearing the round answer, Yin Su Su nodded and said to him with a smile."You Don''t sow discord here, fairy. We Shaolin disciples love each other all the time. I respect elder martial brother Yuanzhen, but I also have deep feelings with other martial brothers. I mentioned elder martial brother Yuanzhen just to give you an example, not No, I don''t need to explain anything to you. I know who I am. All the martial brothers present know it. Do you think you can succeed in this poor plan of estrangement? " After hearing Yin Su Su''s words, Yuantong''s face changed greatly. She said to her, or to all the Shaolin monks present.


    "Well, it''s true that elder martial brother Yuantong has the best relationship with elder martial brother Yuanzhen. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the tragedies of other elder martial brothers and Abbot Kongwen. You witch, don''t gossip here."


    "That''s it."


    "The family members are all empty. You are looking for the wrong person to use the alienator in front of us."


    ¡­¡­


    Although some monks'' looks fluctuated at the beginning, they soon reflected the past and cheered to Yin Su together.


    "All the monks and nuns are empty. Since all the monks and nuns are empty, why should we go to Wudang in the name of birthday worship to ask about the whereabouts of our husband and wife, the Golden Lion King? Our husband and wife don''t say, they will fight against us? If you want to kill the dragon, it means that you want to dominate the Wulin.


    If not, it''s just for the sake of seeing the monk''s death and seeking revenge from Xie Xun Oh, it''s really interesting. What''s the relationship between your revenge and our husband and wife? Why should we help you and tell you the whereabouts of Xie Xun? Xie Xun is not hidden by our husband and wife. If you want to get revenge, you can go to find him by yourself and use force to force our husband and wife. This is the so-called emptiness of everything? " Although he decided not to talk with them so much before he came here, and forced them to release his father and brother by force, Yin Su could not help but scold them at the moment.

 Chapter 399

    "However, since these monks want to play, I''ll play with them, so as not to make them jump out of the wall and do harm to their father and brother." Yin Su Su thought of this in her heart. Then she took back the soft sword in her hand and said with a smile to Kong Zhi, "OK, then do as the master said."


    "So good, benefactor Yin, please." Hearing Yin Su Su''s reply, kongzhi''s face showed a touch of joy. He turned aside and made a please gesture to her.


    In response, Yin Su Su nodded slightly and strode directly towards him.


    When the monks who had surrounded her saw Yin Su Su coming, they subconsciously clenched some sticks in their hands, and then slowly retreated. Although they would not attack the witch before the new Abbot ordered them to do it, they must always be on guard, in case the witch would turn back and attack them suddenly.


    Of course, the other thing is that when the abbot orders to subdue the demon, he will not be unable to react, fail to take action at the first time, and successfully steal Keke, I hit the monster successfully.


    All the monks present are not fools. Yin Su Su can guess kongzhi''s intention to ask her to break the Vajra demon subduing circle. They who know more or less can also guess.


    The Vajra demon subduing circle is a test stone prepared by Shaolin for Yin Su Su. If she can break through the battle, it means that she and the alien beast flying in the sky are very strong. Shaolin can''t resist it. In this case, it''s better not to do anything. What she says is what she says. After all, Shaolin, which has been handed down for thousands of years, can''t survive in our generation The hands of the fallen?


    On the contrary, if she and the strange beast can''t break the three martial uncles'' Vajra demon subduing circle, it will be much easier.


    How dare you dare to break into Shaolin to save Yin Tianzheng, Yin yewang and his son who invaded the holy land of Buddhism. Today, we Shaolin sect will remove you in order to maintain the justice of the Wulin!


    All the people know what''s in it, but they don''t know it. Let''s see the skill of Yin Su Su and that strange beast.


    "Roar!" Just as Yin Susu was leading the way to kongzhi, in the sky, the two winged magic dragon, who had helped Li Maozhen defeat yuan Tiangang, raised his head to the sky and let out a loud roar. Then he waved his wings and followed Yin Susu in the air.


    The host (Li Maozhen) told it to come and help Mrs. Yin, and Mrs. Yin also promised that after she rescued her father and brother, she would give it a thousand year old ginseng and a fire Ganoderma collected by Tianying sect as a reward.


    Based on these two points, it can''t be lazy. It has to follow Mrs. Yin all the time and help her save her father and brother earlier.


    Shaolin monks, who don''t know the origin of the two winged magic dragon and what it''s thinking, are worried when they see it flying in the air all the time and look at each other. If they don''t fight when Yin Su and this strange beast break through the Vajra demon circle later, will they still have a chance to attack it?


    "Yuantong, how is your wuxiangjiezhi cultivation going?" Just when many monks were worried that they could not go to heaven, kongzhi, who was taking Yin Susu and a large group of people to the place where they were sitting in meditation in Houshan, suddenly asked the monk who started to scold Yin Susu.


    "Abbot Hui has already reached the level of four grades." Some could not respond. The new Abbot suddenly asked him what he was doing, but Yuantong answered his question honestly.


    Hearing this reply, kongzhi nodded with satisfaction and praised him: "wuxiangjiezhi is the top fingering technique in our 72 unique skills of Shaolin. It can release pure Yang Sword Qi and attack the enemy far away from him. It''s very hot, and the person who wins the attack must be scorched. This fingering is extremely difficult to cultivate. It''s very good that you can cultivate to the level of four grades. I''m not wrong about you! "


    "Disciple, thank you for your praise." Yuantong was a little confused and forced him to give a Buddhist ceremony to kongzhi.


    Then, feeling that something was wrong, he reflected on kongzhi''s words in his heart. Finally, when he recalled what he said: "attacking the enemy far away from him", he suddenly responded.


    Yes, you can use wuxiangjiezhi to deal with that strange beast. Who says that our Shaolin disciples can only fight close to the enemy with fists and fists, and we can also use long-range martial arts? OK!


    Thinking about it, Yuantong was excited and said to kongzhi in a hurry: "abbot, I suddenly remembered that some of the things ordered by the head of Dharma hall have not been finished. I want to deal with them first. I don''t know if I can?"


    "Yes, you can."


    "Yes." With that, Yuantong turned away from the team and went to find those Shaolin disciples who had practiced wuxiangjiezhi and other long-distance martial arts.


    Later, he will take them all to the place where the three great martial uncles sit for meditation. If Yin Su Su fails to break through the Vajra circle, then Ha ha, eradicate the enchantress and her monsters immediately, and show the wind of punishing evil and promoting good in Shaolin!


    Looking at Yuantong''s back and thinking about what kongzhi said to him just now, Yin Su Su''s eyes narrowed slightly and her mouth raised slightly, showing a playful smile.


    "Wuxiangjiezhi? Do you really think you can beat me so easily? It''s naive, you know, in the face of absolute strength, any skill is powerless! " Yin Su Su sneered in his heart, then drew back his eyes and continued to follow kongzhi to the place where Sandu was.If there is no accident, the person who guards her father and brother is Sandu, so his father and brother should also be there.


    After confirming their safety, there will be good fruits to eat!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, fighting the mainland, outside the capital of gamadi.


    "Hoo At night, Qiu''s lips opened slightly and slowly exhaled a foul breath. Then, he opened his eyes and glanced at Gu xun''er, who was imprisoned by him and couldn''t move or speak. He said faintly: "now that you''re here, show up. It''s not the style of a strong fighter."


    "What?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Gu xun''er, who has been in the pain that Xiao Yan may have married, changes his face, blinks his eyes and exclaims in his heart.


    The next second, about one meter in front of her, the space fluctuated, and then a middle-aged man in a gray robe, tall and straight, no longer young, but somewhat handsome came out.


    "Father Because the back to the reason, can''t see the face of this person, but just look at the back, Gu Xun son instantly recognized the identity of this person, in the heart excited way, a pair of good-looking eyes suddenly burst out a little tears.


    The daughter who has been wronged outside can''t help crying when she sees her father, because her dependence finally appears.


    Sobbing ~


    sobbing

 Chapter 400

    Gu xun''er is very excited to see his old father appear. As the enemy, yeshiqiu finally waits for Gu Yuan to come, which is also very excited.


    That''s great. We can finally solve this problem and kill the head of the ancient clan, which will serve as a warning to others. The rest of the ancient clan will become much more honest when they know their own strength. In the future, eight achievements dare not trouble themselves and the Nalan family again.


    Even if they still have the courage, he is not the one who likes to stay in the same place. When he breaks through the cave of Tuo shegu emperor, he gets the emperor pinchao Dan and the tripod that contains Tuo shegu emperor''s inheritance, and through them he advances to Doudi. The strength of the whole Nalan family will be greatly improved. At that time, even if the ancient people want to do something recklessly, they will not have any That''s not enough.


    After Xiao Yan became emperor in the original book, his daughter Xiao Xiao immediately went to the eight star Dou saint to see. Yeshiqiu felt that if he became emperor, nalanjie, his grandfather, would break through to the level of Seven Star Dou saint. Nalansu, his uncle, should be six star Dou saint. Nalanyan is five-star Dou saint. In addition, there are many people whose strength will be improved A substantial increase.


    When the time comes, he will go again or go before breaking the gate of the ancient emperor to find the ancient bodhi tree. He will use the strange fire to help it get rid of the negative emotions left in its body by the ancient fighting emperor, and get the Bodhi three treasures as a reward. In addition to the share he needs to use, the rest will be given to the family. In this way, the strength of the Nalan family can be further improved.


    At that time, how can the ancient people who lost Guyuan, the nine star Dousheng, take the Nalan family?


    Not only that, after he became emperor, he would have a huge deterrent force on this continent. Unless the ancient people wanted to destroy them, they should know what choice to make.


    As for Gu Yuan, he is Gu xunger''s biological father. The love between father and daughter often makes people ignore their own safety and interests. Therefore, even if someone becomes emperor earlier, he will not be frightened. On the contrary, he will become cautious and act in secret. This is not the picture that night Shiqiu wants to see, so he can only be asked to die bravely.


    No way, who let him give birth to such a pit father''s daughter?


    "Alas At night, Qiu could not help but sigh for Gu Yuan. The importance of family education is shown at this moment.


    Let you not teach your daughter!


    Thinking, at night, Qiu stands up from the Qinglian platform, turns around and looks at Gu Yuan. At the same time, he quietly accumulates his strength and is ready to start at any time.


    By the way, this is the first time that he has seen Gu Yuan in reality. The reason why he can recognize him at a glance is because of his name Well, I don''t remember the name of the ancient douzong who was controlled by his magic bell to report the blessing.


    After taking back the magic power exerted on him, yeshiqiu knew what he had experienced during that period, and naturally recognized the appearance of Gu Yuan who had sent him to the dungeon.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Along the way, he tore open the space and quickly shuttled to the gama empire. Relying on his strong perception ability, he sensed his daughter''s whereabouts, and then shuttled to Guyuan again. He was looking at the young man on the blue lotus terrace in front of him.


    Previously, he looked at his baby daughter very carefully in the dark, and found that although she didn''t seem to be hurt, the breath of Doudi''s blood in her body became much weaker. There are two possibilities: one is that she was bled, and the other is that she was broken before she reached Dousheng.


    Blood?


    Looking at his daughter''s ruddy face, Gu Yuan, who didn''t think that the other party might have used medicine to nourish his daughter''s body after drawing blood, immediately shook his head in his heart.


    Then, there is only the second possibility.


    "This beast!" Thinking, Gu Yuan gritted his teeth and looked at the autumn at night. He hated the way in his heart.


    What he was most worried about happened. Sure enough, his daughter was so beautiful that she was easy to encounter danger outside. Now this danger has happened. What should his daughter do in the future? Moreover, she was broken before she was promoted to Dousheng, and the blood of Doudi in her body was lost to the man''s body. Her daughter''s future achievements will be very limited, maybe even Dousheng can''t achieve.


    How can Gu Yuan accept this?


    So, he had a decision in his heart - he wanted to cut the boy to pieces!


    "Broken!" The next second, Gu Yuan waves his sleeve back, and a strong force of space overflows, breaking the space energy used to imprison Gu xun''er''s body before nightfall, and restoring her freedom.


    Gu xun''er is so happy that she opens her arms and pours at Gu Yuan. She wants to open her mouth and call him "father". But her mouth has been sealed with a XuanZhen ruler at night, and she can''t open it. In response to this, she speeds up her running speed, embraces Gu Yuan''s waist, and points to her closed mouth Ba, make a very nervous and sad expression.


    "Xun''er, you are Has the mouth been sealed? " Rao Shi feels extremely angry about his daughter''s "loss of her body" in his heart. He has confirmed that his daughter has not been hurt except for this incident. However, Gu Yuan still cares for her daughter who is frightened. After seeing her actions, he asks her gently.Hearing this question, Gu xun''er nodded repeatedly. Yes, he was sealed. That bastard of Nalan Shiqiu sealed my mouth twice. Father, you must make the decision for xun''er!


    "Strange seal energy, kid, do you do it?" He reached out and touched Gu xun''er''s lips. He felt the power of the seal at the same level as the energy that affected Gu Bo Wen''s mind. Gu Yuan suppressed his hatred and asked the night before him.


    He is not a reckless man. The reason why he chose to come here alone before was that he had absolute confidence in his own strength. As a strong man in the later period of nine star fight, he didn''t need the help of his people to deal with the enemy.


    But when he came, it was not difficult to see that the kid was just waiting for him to come. He was not sure whether it was the kid who was too arrogant or he was really capable, so he didn''t fight him immediately after he appeared.


    Now, the power of his daughter''s seal is too weird, and he is not sure that he can break it, so he can only start from the root and let the kid untie it.

 Chapter 401

    Gu Yuan''s dream is beautiful, but will autumn make his dream come true?


    How is it possible, you bad old man, you are not pure and amiable, understanding lady. How can I satisfy your wishes!


    In fact, don''t say to satisfy Gu Yuan''s wishes and untie the seal on Gu xun''er''s mouth. At this moment, Qiu Li is too lazy to pay attention to him. Since he''s here, let''s cut down on the nonsense and get serious.


    Therefore, at night, as if he had not heard the question of Gu Yuan, Qiu took back the blue lotus stand at his feet, turned his body into a purple light, flashed to the sky, and then opened his right hand. Suddenly, the banishment umbrella, one of the ten magic tools, appeared in his hands.


    [banishment umbrella: one of the ten ancient artifacts. It stands for "hate" and "resistance". The person holding the umbrella can block all attacks from the outside world. Unlike the border, he can even double the attack and bounce back to the other side. ¡¿


    Gu Yuan is a strong man in the later period of nine star duel. Even though his cultivation has greatly increased in yeshiqiu, he has advanced to the level of four-star duel and awakened the immortal soul of Pangu. If he wants to deal with him, he will lose more and win less, so it is necessary to use artifact.


    "Even if you don''t answer my question, do you want to fight to the death with me?" I can''t think of a way to lift the seal on Gu xun''er''s mouth. Seeing the action of yeshiqiu, Gu Yuan frowns and pulls his daughter behind him. At the same time, he looks up and asks yeshiqiu, who is flying in the air.


    "Didn''t you come here to save your daughter and kill me? At the same time, I also want to clear up the threat, so that I don''t worry that one day a nine star fighter will come out to do something for me, so take it At night, Qiu pinches a magic formula and activates the soul binding array he placed here. In a flash, endless runes appear and large golden lights come out from the ground, covering the father and daughter of the ancient Yuan Dynasty.


    "Array?" Because the soul binding array was enhanced to level 9 by the super strengthening furnace used by night time and autumn, and later the Taiyin water added some mystery to it, Gu Yuan didn''t notice its existence before. Now the array is activated, and he feels the energy and complexity contained in it. Gu Yuan''s face changes slightly and murmurs.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom It doesn''t matter what Gu Yuan''s face is. After activating the Dharma array, Qiu continues to fight in the air at night to mobilize the fierce fighting spirit in his body. He creates a version of "three points return to the original Qi" based on the three points return to the original Qi of the overlord, which is strengthened by the super strengthening furnace. Suddenly, energy bombs as big as the hills appear, and Gu Yuan and Gu Xun Er are not the same It''s a smash.


    Gu Yuan is the target of attack. As for Gu xun''er, now that her task has been completed, yeshiqiu doesn''t care about her, so she is covered by the situation. After all, yeshiqiu can''t control his big move. It doesn''t affect the people in the attack area. He can''t lend the umbrella to that woman, can he?


    "Earth level advanced fighting skills, and this breath, four stars fighting saint, boy, if this is your arrogant capital in front of us, then we can only say - he looks down on the world too much!" Seeing the countless three-point energy bombs that almost occupied most of his sight, Gu xun''er, who was hiding behind Gu Yuan, was scared to shiver, but Gu Yuan was different. He took a deep look at the night time autumn that was suspended in the air, and said faintly.


    With that, he raised his right hand and made a gesture. The red energy representing the nature of fire came out of his hand, dispersing the golden light of the Dharma array that enveloped his father and daughter. Then, he directly hit those energy bombs that hit him across the air.


    Emperor seal, mountain seal!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a twinkling, a series of deafening explosions sounded here, which shocked the whole Gama Empire and even the people of several surrounding countries. Closer to this place, the earth even began to crack. The mountain was even unbearable, and it collapsed when it was hit by the air flow generated by the explosion.


    In the battle of the two emperors, the existence of the two new fighting emperors can create a grand canyon that can accommodate the whole earth and even have many gaps. Although the fighting saint is far less than the fighting emperor, it is simple to shock and even destroy the countries.


    Gamadidu, as the nearest city to the battle between yeshiqiu and Guyuan, should be turned into ashes in the aftermath of the two men''s battle, and disappear in the world with all the people in the city.


    However, because she gave the chain to Nalan Yanran in advance at nightfall, she sealed the city with artifact in time after all Nalan family members returned safely. Therefore, the emperor is all right, and so are the people living in it. The energy wave generated by the collision between kaishanyin and Douqi version can''t break through the protection of the chain.


    Guard?


    Niang xipi''s, the sky chain is clearly used to imprison people, but now it has become an artifact to protect the people who are locked up, which is quite interesting to say.


    Standing in the highest position of the Imperial City, Nalan Su, Nalan Yanran, yunyun, who has not left Nalan''s family, and many elders of Nalan''s family, can''t help looking at the war that is going on outside the city and showing a look of astonishment.Because of the distance, they can''t see the figures of Qiu and Gu Yuan at night, but it''s hard for them not to see the huge energy bombs and fighting fingerprints.


    "Yanran, that''s Xiaoqiu fighting with the enemy, isn''t it?" His hands clenched the railing, and nalansu asked the girl behind him in a trembling voice.


    After the power of Nalan family increased greatly, relying on the resources of the Jia family, he successfully advanced to the realm of King Dou. He thought he was very strong now, but seeing the battle of this scale going on outside the city, Nalan Su suddenly found that he was still a weak man and never changed.


    "That''s the advanced fighting skill" three points return to vitality ". In the mainland of fighting spirit, only that smelly boy can make it, so father, he can''t be wrong." Staring at the huge energy bomb that constantly appears and blows towards the aggressive fingerprints below, Nalan Yanran''s face appears a touch of worry and answers to Nalan su.


    "Well, it''s really him, blessed by all the ancestors. Don''t do anything Well, wait a minute, Yan Ran, did you just say that Xiao Qiu would have advanced fighting skills? " Hearing the answer of Nalan Yanran, Nalan Su quickly put her hands together and prayed to her ancestors. Just as she said that, she suddenly reflected something and asked her beloved daughter.


    "Yes, yes." Startled by his father''s sudden turning back and pressing questions, Nalan turns her eyes and looks at her father and says.


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Nalan Su''s nervous old face suddenly turned black. After a moment''s silence, he asked the girl, "you know this kind of thing, how can I not?"


    Nalan said with a smile


    How can I answer that?

 Chapter 402

    How can I know why that smelly boy only revealed his background to me and didn''t tell his father you? Is it because I am the only person he trusts most in Nalan''s family, and he can''t completely believe other people, including your father?


    Nalan Yanran muttered in her heart, then thought for a moment, arched her hand to Nalan Su, and helped yeshiqiu escape: "back to my father, this is what Yanran accidentally saw when he was practicing. Because she was curious about this fighting skill, she asked him at that time, so she knew that he had mastered such a profound skill."


    "I see." Hearing this answer, nalansu''s black face softened a little, and then asked again, "why didn''t you tell father about it at that time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yan ran at that time I forgot. "


    "What, you forgot such an important thing? You are... " Hearing this, Nalan Su''s eyes glared, stretched out his hand and pointed to Nalan Yanran in front of him. He was so angry that his beard was shaking.


    Can such things be easily forgotten? If he had known that his nephew had mastered a high-level fighting skill, he would have asked for it. Maybe now he has already practiced it, and his strength has greatly increased.


    In this way, he Well, even so, in the face of such a grand battle outside the city, he will still be afraid and will not play any role, but it is always good to improve his strength earlier!


    But you forgot such a big thing. My daughter, you are


    "Alas Really don''t know what to say, Nalan Su to Nalan Yanran forced to shake the sleeve, and then turned the body in the past, no longer look at her, looking at the battle outside the city again.


    By his father dumped the sleeve, looking at his back, Nalan Yanran bit his lower lip, heart incomparable grievance, secretly said: "Nalan Shiqiu, you owe me big hair!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the city, on the battlefield.


    The three points returning to the original energy didn''t hurt Gu Yuan. On the contrary, it was suppressed by the emperor''s seal. At this moment, Kaishan''s hand seal is constantly attacking his energy bombs and fighting against him. This situation makes Qiu''s face twitch at night. He says in secret: "don''t use artifact, just rely on the cultivation of the four-star fighting saint. You really want to fight with the NINE-STAR fighting saint. It''s really hard, but you can''t And He should be just testing my depth, and he didn''t try his best, did he


    Thinking, at night autumn eyes a coagulation, began to release his Pangu soul.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and a huge figure appeared behind him. The giant was holding an axe full of ancient flavor. Although he was disheveled and looked like he had not taken care of it for a long time, his face was deep, giving people a very mysterious and unfathomable feeling.


    With its appearance, red gold, ten soul rings flash around the autumn body at night.


    "What''s this?" Just as yeshiqiu thought, just now it''s just a small test of his strength. Otherwise, when talking about the stalemate, he can instantly break the Gu Yuan who is attacked by yeshiqiu''s three points of strength. When he sees the spirit of Pangu who appears behind yeshiqiu, his pupils shrink a little and murmur.


    As an ancient clan leader, he has lived for thousands of years. He has seen many Warcraft in this continent, including Taixu Gulong.


    In those days, the Beilong king of the Taixu ancient dragon clan went out of Beilong island and walked on the mainland. When he showed his real body, it was so big that even if it was thousands of meters apart, he could not see all his body clearly with the naked eye, which was far better than the giant now in front of him.


    But I don''t know why, the appearance of this giant gave him a very bad premonition, as if he would cause danger to himself. What''s the matter?


    Gu Yuan frowned slightly, puzzled.


    However, after the fight just now, he has a clear understanding of yeshiqiu''s cultivation. This kid is a simple four-star fighting saint. He doesn''t pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger to hide his breath. He is a real fool. He dares to challenge himself, a strong man in the later stage of nine star fighting saint. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    "No matter what cards he has, as long as he is a four-star duel saint, he will not be our opponent. There is nothing on this continent that can make the four-star duel Saint reach the level of fighting with the NINE-STAR duel saint." With this thought in his heart, Gu Yuan temporarily suppressed the uneasiness brought to him by the appearance of Pangu''s martial spirit, so he had to be more cautious about the night time and autumn time.


    "Xun''er, my father will send you away first, and then he will pick you up after he has finished this animal that has defiled you." Once again, a handprint blows out. Then, Gu Yuan says to Gu Xun Er, who is protected by himself.


    Hearing this, Gu xun''er, who tightly grasped Gu Yuan''s clothes, was stunned.


    "Sullied me, what do you mean? Father, do you think that xun''er is no longer pure and clean? It''s not like that. I asked Nalan Shiqiu before. He didn''t touch xun''er. Xun''er was still chaste. Xun''er didn''t... "


    "Oh, father, I almost forget that the beast has put a seal on your mouth, so that you can''t tell what he did to you? Don''t worry, xun''er. My father will get justice for you. As for the seal on your mouth, my father will find a way to help you untie it after you return to the ancient clan. " Seeing that Gu xun''er''s face was so excited that he wanted to say something to himself, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Gu Yuan nodded and showed an expression of "Father knows what you want to say." he said to Gu xun''er.Originally, he wanted to have a chat with yeshiqiu to see if he could understand the current affairs, take the initiative to untie the seal on his daughter''s mouth, and then give him a happy one. But he didn''t expect that the kid was so impulsive that he had to do it himself without saying a word.


    There''s no way. He has to think of his own way to break the seal.


    "No, father!" Hear his father this completely misunderstood words, Gu Xun son in the heart anxious way.


    At this time, all the three points of Guiyuan Qi in the sky were defeated by the imperial seal of the ancient Yuan Dynasty. Looking at the more than ten Douqi fingerprints that were powerful enough to crack the ground and collapse the mountain, Qiu waved his umbrella to block them all at night, and successfully rebounded back. On the other hand, he cheered: "martial spirit possessed the body!"


    "Hum ~" for a moment, the soul of Pangu behind him turned into a little light and melted into the body of yeshiqiu. Then, his body burst out a dazzling black and white light. Then, his body continued to grow, and in an instant, it turned into the same existence as the soul of Pangu just now.


    "Gu Yuan, I''ll give you a double of your fingerprints, and I''ll give you this one." At night, Qiu shouts, and then the sixth golden soul ring around his body is shining. After that, he waves his Pan Gu axe to Gu Yuan gekong.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a purple axe light attached with a strong and devoid breath attacked Gu Yuan fiercely.


    The sixth soul skill, Pangu minshen chop!

 Chapter 403

    Yeshiqiu awakened Pangu''s martial spirit in Douluo mainland animation world. Through the sea god''s throne in that world, he added three hundred thousand year soul rings and seven God given soul rings to his martial spirit, so that he could master ten powerful skills instantly.


    Among them, the sixth soul skill "Pangu minshen Mie" is the second most powerful skill in terms of attack power. It not only has extremely strong destructive power, but also has 300% increase in attack power with the setting of annihilation effect. In the system mall, it is identified as a skill that can kill gods.


    Killing gods?


    The God mentioned here naturally refers to the God in the Douluo mainland animation world, but even so, it is enough to show the strength of this skill, because the God of Douluo mainland animation world, even if some of them are the same as bibidong, because they have not fully mastered the inherited power of God''s residence, and their strength is only seven or eight levels, but their life essence has broken through the limit of human beings Advanced to immortality.


    So this move can kill gods. If it''s used in the mainland, it can also kill emperors!


    Of course, the reason why skills are skills is that they need energy to motivate them, so the cultivation of users is very important.


    In any case, it''s one yard at a time. Yeshiqiu''s move shows his determination to fight in this battle. Gu Yuan wants to be serious, and he''s old night No, it''s real!


    "Well?" At this time, Gu Yuan quickly shifted his vision from Gu xun''er to the sky above. He beat out the emperor''s seal, but all his fingerprints were bounced back by the kid, and it seemed that his power was enhanced a lot.


    What''s more, behind the back of the fighting fingerprints, a huge purple axe light with extremely dangerous smell rushed towards them. What''s the fighting skill? It seems that it has reached the advanced level of heaven?


    Filled with doubts and shock, Gu Yuan quickly reached out and pushed his baby daughter''s shoulder, and said to her, "xun''er, you go quickly, father will find you soon."


    With that, he tried to open a space door to send Gu xun''er away. But at the same time when he used the power of space, the soul binding array, which was supposed to release dazzling golden light, suddenly flashed up. Then, the space door that should have appeared did not appear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Yuan was stunned. What''s the matter? Is it the effect of this array?


    "Hum, childish, die!" He has a close relationship with the soul binding Dharma array, and he takes Gu Yuan''s actions into his eyes. Knowing that he wanted to send Gu xun''er away, he didn''t succeed. At night, Qiu''s mouth raises a beautiful arc and sneers.


    Soul binding array, as the name suggests, is used to bind the soul. How to bind the soul? You don''t really think it''s like the chains in the soul hall. Once the soul appears, lock it up, do you?


    It''s not that easy!


    After being enhanced and upgraded by the super strengthening furnace, it becomes very rough. As long as it is activated, it immediately seals up the whole space, so that everything in it, including the soul, can''t leave. In this way, the soul will be bound.


    Of course, it still has the ability to restrain the soul. Once the soul is found in the array, it can not only narrow its range of action, but also attack him until he is annihilated.


    The above is the function of the nine level soul binding array!


    Gu Yuan is a strong man in the later period of the nine star duel. If you give him enough time, he will certainly be able to break this array. But in the battle of life and death, the situation is changing rapidly. How can you have so much time to try?


    This is also the reason why nightfall relies on this array.


    To get back to the point, yeshiqiu, after sneering at Gu Yuan, continues to move his hand. After completing the possession of martial spirit, he continuously waves his Pan Gu axe, waves out one light after another, and cuts down Gu Yuan fiercely.


    This scene shows those who can see the war situation here, especially the Nalan family and yunyun, who are in the highest part of the Imperial City in the imperial capital. That''s shocking. It''s too cruel. They keep chopping. Is this really our (Yanran family) boy who hasn''t grown up yet?


    "Yan Ran, are you sure that the man who releases his fighting skills in the air is Xiao Qiu?" Nalansu still didn''t believe it and asked his daughter standing behind him.


    This NIMA, the energy bombs just now are the advanced fighting skills of the earth level. It seems that the ability to become a giant and wield a huge axe light is stronger! Why, I''m his uncle, or the head of Nalan family. I don''t know Xiaoqiu''s fighting skills, do I?


    Shouldn''t I learn along?


    Nalan said with a smile


    Don''t ask me. I''m not sure now.


    It can be recognized that the three points of Douqi version belong to Yuanqi, but Pangu''s martial spirit and soul skills were acquired by yeshiqiu not long ago in Douluo mainland animation version world. Nalan Yanran also saw the appearance of Pangu''s martial spirit for the first time. She was also full of 10000 points of shock when she saw that Pangu''s martial spirit appeared, and she said in secret: "is this really that smelly boy, His strength How powerful is it? "Without getting his daughter''s answer, Nalan Su looked back at her and found that she was looking at the sky outside the city with a dull face. She immediately knew that the girl was not clear.


    This discovery made nalansu feel a little bit upset and improved a lot. It should be like this. My uncle knows nothing and my cousin knows everything. What is it like?


    Thinking, Nalan Su turned his head back, looked at the war situation outside the city again, and no longer asked questions to Nalan Yanran.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Gu Yuan''s face was very ugly when he failed to send Gu xun''er out. He didn''t expect that he had such ability. It seems that he really underestimated this beast named Nalan Shiqiu!


    But


    "Do you think I can''t help you if I want to distract myself from protecting xun''er? Today, I will let you know that in the eyes of the nine stars, the strength of your four stars is no different from that of the one star Gu Yuan, who can''t send his daughter away, protects Gu xun''er behind him. He looks up and says to Qiu LengSheng, who is standing in the sky at night.


    With that, he raised his hands, and the vigorous fighting spirit of the NINE-STAR fighter broke out. Then, when those fighting fingerprints were about to hit their father and daughter, Gu Yuan''s pupils suddenly enlarged, his arms quickly crossed and swayed a few times, and immediately they shot forward together.


    Tianjie advanced fighting skill, the four phenomena of heaven and earth collapse!


    "Boom!"


    In a flash, the sound of shaking the sky and the earth was heard in the gama empire. At the same time, the sky and the earth changed color, and lightning, ice and snow, wind, sandstorm and other things appeared out of thin air in the space with two people as the center, which was covered by the soul binding array. The chaos and terror of the scene made people feel numb and sweat constantly.

 Chapter 404

    Gu Yuan broke out his powerful cultivation of nine stars fighting for the sage. He displayed the advanced fighting skill of heaven and earth four elephants collapse, which made the whole space of the Dharma array become a purgatory existence in an instant. All kinds of violent meteorological forces were rampant in it. It can be seen that people outside the Dharma array were numb.


    As for Sorry, the previous several blasts caused a huge amount of energy, air flow and wind pressure. Those who can survive are not masters. That''s God''s pet. But this time, it''s no use for God to pet you again.


    There is no chance to survive unless you become the existence of transcending Dousheng in an instant. Of course, except for the people in the imperial capital who are protected by the chain of heaven.


    Yeshiqiu is not the kind of compassionate person. The Dharma array he set down covers the surrounding space of ten thousand li, so people outside ten thousand li don''t have to worry. As for those within ten thousand li, he has ordered Nalan family to move out of their homes in the name of the new royal family, and said that the royal family will arrange better accommodation for them and make up for them in two months at most Compensate them for their economic losses.


    However, because the decree was not mandatory, at that time, the Nalan family wanted to recall all the people to seek refuge in the imperial capital, and they had no ability to force them, so a large number of people did not obey the decree and stayed in their original places.


    In this case, there was no way for Qiu that night. He couldn''t make public what he wanted to do with Dousheng. This would alert Gu Yuan and make it more difficult for him to defeat the enemy. He couldn''t go to get rid of those people himself because he was not in the mood.


    The saying that human life is greater than heaven does not exist in this world. Although night time and autumn are walkers, they have been more than ten years. They have been influenced by the atmosphere here. It is an unwritten law in this world that the strong are superior and the inferior are obedient.


    Moreover, there are no less than a thousand incidents of fighting each other in the Garma Empire every day. Sometimes in the nighttime and autumn, we can feel them unconsciously. If we feel more, we will gradually become numb.


    He relies on his remaining good thoughts to let them move away. If they don''t listen, they will have to bear the consequences of not listening, even if the consequences are death.


    In the final analysis, although they are all human, the world is different, the situation is different, and the human life in this world It''s so worthless!


    To get back to the point, after Gu Yuan''s "the collapse of the four phenomena of heaven and earth", a seemingly powerful force came towards autumn at night. First, it broke the imperial seal''s handprint, which he doubled back, with the momentum of destroying decay. Then, it went against his sixth soul skill "Pangu minshen chop". Although the remaining 80% of his power was successfully offset by minshen chop, the remaining power went well He came to him quickly, and his face suddenly changed.


    He quickly raised his umbrella again to resist.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... " Lightning, ice and snow, wind, sandstorm are constantly colliding outside the patron saint light of the banishment umbrella. They want to break the defense and hurt the night time and autumn inside.


    It''s just a pity that even if it''s Tianjie''s fighting skills, even if the ancient Yuan Dynasty is serious, they can''t break the defense of the banished immortal umbrella. Immortal level artifact is not a joke for you.


    But


    Just as Hua qiangu in the original book spent his energy playing the streamer Qin in the first battle of Taibai Mountain, the use of the banishment umbrella also required energy consumption. He felt that the fighting spirit in his body was losing a lot. At night, Qiu clenched his lower lip and said in secret, "this can''t be done. We must fight quickly!"


    Thinking about it, he pushed his umbrella forward with both arms, doubled the weather attacks and bounced back to Guyuan. Then he raised his right hand and cleaved the huge Pangu axe towards him. At the same time, the tenth Soul Ring behind him released a dazzling golden light.


    The tenth soul skill, Pangu''s cutting!


    "Hum ~" the clear and turbid Qi appeared around the axe body, and then separated from each other. The tip of the axe broke through the air and made a buzzing sound, which made people feel a sense of panic.


    [Pangu Kaitian chop: the 10th soul skill of yeshiqiu, the field soul skill, separates the clear and turbid two Qi, weakens the opponent''s 30% defense, 20% attack and 20% mental power, and increases Party B''s 350% attack power. When attacking an opponent whose strength is higher than Party B, the power doubles again, with split attribute, ignoring the opponent''s strength To a large extent, as long as the level does not exceed days, there is a certain probability to divide it into two. ¡¿


    this is the strongest soul skill that nighttime autumn gets through the sea god''s throne. Because it is a skill brought by the spirit ring given by God, it can also be called magic skill!


    "Bang!" Gu Yuan raised his hand to dissolve all the attacks rebounded by the banishment umbrella in yeshiqiu. His face was very ugly. For the second time, it was the second time that he rebounded his fighting skills. Besides, he excluded the part of power that was offset by the collision of fighting skills between the two sides. The remaining power became much stronger, about doubled. How could he do that? It was his own ability , or What''s that umbrella doing?


    It was the head of the ancient clan. After thinking about it in his mind, Gu Yuan found that it was not right. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he continued to fight against the huge axe cut by autumn at night. He looked at the banishment umbrella he was holding with his other hand and murmured in his heart.Immediately, a big drink: "Tianjie advanced fighting skills, the ancient emperor crack empty blade!"


    His right hand turned into a hand blade, releasing the red fighting light. Then Gu Yuan waved his arm and let the hand blade, which was transformed from the light, split toward the Pangu axe that he cut at night.


    "Boom!" In a moment, there was another loud noise, but this time there was no big explosion in the soul binding space. Instead, at the place where the light blade and Pangu axe contacted, the red and purple arcs of light were constantly shooting or splashing like snakes. From a distance, you could even see a little bit of round shape in it, small and big, so strange.


    This situation did not last long. He was about to intensify his efforts to defeat the attack of yeshiqiu. Then he killed him with lightning before he opened the umbrella. Suddenly, the pupils of Guyuan contracted violently.


    He found that he couldn''t control his weak hand, which reduced the attack power of his fighting skills. Not only that, his body seemed to have some changes, and he couldn''t say what the specific changes were. In a word, he felt that his defense power was also reduced, and his soul power was also reduced


    What''s going on?


    Gu Yuan yelled in his heart! He is the head of the ancient clan. He has always been calm and deep, but the strange things that happened today really overturned his three outlooks. How could this happen suddenly?


    Incredible!


    "Oh! "Different from Gu Yuan, who was forced by ignorance, he realized that his soul skill had taken effect. At night, Qiu said with a cold smile," clan leader Gu Yuan, it''s time to end. It''s easy to go. Don''t send it away! "


    With that, he took back his arm, and then slashed at him again. This time, at nightfall, he used all his strength to urge the tenth soul skill, and the divine spirit ring behind him burst out with unprecedented dazzling light.

 Chapter 405

    Next second.


    "Bang!" The unprecedented loud sound came into the ears of the gama Empire and even the people of the surrounding countries. The purple divine light lit up the whole soul binding space. Standing on the sky, yeshiqiu clearly felt that his soul skill had taken effect. This time, he successfully broke the light blade from the ancient Yuan Dynasty, and the remaining soul skill power continued to attack him. Could he kill him Qiu didn''t know, but one thing he knew was that as long as Gu Yuan was not killed, the group leader would beat him to death!


    Then, the communication system of yeshiqiu, whose fighting spirit is almost exhausted, lets it transfer the power of the sea god''s throne to itself. Suddenly, the great boss group leader is full of blue, not only that, but also more than before.


    As soon as the energy has been replenished, at night, without saying a word, Qiu continues to wave his Pan Gu axe and use his tenth soul skill to chop away the Gu Yuan father and daughter.


    So, bang, bang, Bang Bang, I don''t know how many sounds. Almost all the creatures in the northwest mainland were shocked by the action of yeshiqiu. Who is this man? He is so crazy. Does he want to kill or destroy the world? He is so cruel?


    After completely ignoring how other people thought about themselves, and using up all the energy in their body, night time Qiu quickly took a pill made from the medicine dust from Najie. After taking it, he took a deep breath, and then restrained Pangu''s martial spirit. He held the banishment umbrella in one hand and opened the other hand. In a flash of white light, a sword appeared in his eyes In hand.


    One of the ten magic weapons, the dead side shows sympathy for the sword.


    It means to stop killing by killing, representing "death" and "parting". The compassion sword is the most cruel sword in the world of flowers and bones. When you see blood, you will die, and you can''t kill it. Its compassion only lies in that those who die under the sword will not suffer at all.


    "To let you leave the world without any pain is my last kindness to you as the head of the ancient clan. Don''t blame me, I am forced by the situation!" After saying it coldly in my heart, yeshiqiu waved his arms and made a sword move. In a flash, an irresistible white sword light shot out, followed by those soul skills that yeshiqiu had used before, and attacked the ancient Yuan Dynasty.


    After the sword was cut out, yeshiqiu was completely tired. He put away the compassion sword, reluctantly protected his body with the banishment umbrella, and quietly waited for the end of the battle. He could not foresee the future, but he could do the basic calculation. He had already achieved this level. Let alone Gu Yuan, someone had gathered the remnant picture of Jinglian demon fire and called it the best one The soul of Jindou emperor''s Jinglian demon saint is released, which is useless.


    Our group leader''s series of attacks just now are powerful enough to kill all creatures below the fighting emperor!


    Everything is just like what he thought at night. At the moment when he broke Gu Yuan''s Tianjie advanced fighting skill "GuDi split air chop", Gu Yuan''s face changed greatly, and his restless mood became more and more intense. But he didn''t reach the level of despair, because this is nothing, isn''t it a powerful skill? Even if this boy can fight across levels, how can his fighting skill be powerful? I''m a strong man in the later period of nine star duel. With the power of fighting spirit, I can drag him to death!


    Therefore, Gu Yuan once again took the hand to block the aftereffect of the tenth soul skill of yeshiqiu.


    He made it, but he didn''t make it.


    Because after he blocked it, he found that there was the same axe light in the back of the grass NIMA, and it seemed to be more dazzling. What''s the situation? Can''t this boy make his fighting spirit last?


    At that moment, Gu Yuan clenched his teeth and once again used his Tianjie fighting skill, the collapse of heaven and earth''s four elephants, to block the tenth soul skill "Pangu Kaitian chop", which was continuously performed by yeshiqiu. No, it''s not just a block. After all, he was a strong man in the later stage of Jiuxing Dousheng. Even if his skills were not as good as yeshiqiu''s, his attack, defense and mental power were reduced one after another Several times, but in the end, his cultivation was above yeshiqiu, so he finally succeeded in counterattacking those soul skills that yeshiqiu used.


    The power of the four elephants broke through many dangers and ran into the night time autumn.


    It''s a pity that Gu Yuan and yeshiqiu used to fight each other with his own strength. He didn''t use any offensive artifact, but this time it''s different. Compassion sword, the artifact of the dead side, has already cut its light. How can Gu Yuan stop it?


    "Whoosh!" The power of the four elephants was exhausted after they managed to break through the numerous "Pangu Kaitian chop" in the night time and autumn. At this moment, who would have expected to encounter another extremely sharp white sword light, which was annihilated by the sword light in an instant, but the speed of the sword light''s impact was not reduced at all.


    Gu Yuan was proud of the power of his last move, but the situation turned around in an instant. Looking at the light of the compassion sword which was shot at him quickly after the power of the four elephants was annihilated, Gu Yuan''s eyes widened and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    How can it be? This kid is just a four-star fighting saint. Just now his power is only a little lower than his own. There are a lot of fighting spirit. Maybe his recovery speed is too fast. It seems that he can''t use it all. What''s the matter with this sword light?


    Why, in the face of it, do you have a kind of fear in the face of Jinglian demon saint?At that time, Gu Yuan did not inherit the position of patriarch. When he was just a young master of the ancient clan, he had witnessed the battle between the old patriarch and Jinglian demon saint. Needless to say, the winner of that battle was Jinglian demon saint.


    Is the name of the strong man closest to the fighting emperor illusory?


    In mainland China, where there has been no fighting spirit for a long time, the title can be changed to "the strongest in mainland China".


    To tell you the truth, the eight ancient tribes were all descendants of Doudi. They had the blood of Doudi, which was caused by the environment. They must have developed the mentality of being superior and looking down on other races. But at that time, the appearance of Jinglian demon Saint severely slapped these descendants of Doudi.


    It''s true that you are the descendants of Doudi, but the strongest one is me!


    At that time, the ancient eight tribes were completely suppressed by Jinglian demon saint, and the situation gradually improved after he fell. However, the shadow that Jinglian demon Saint brought to the elders of the ancient eight tribes who had seen him has not disappeared until now.


    Gu Yuan is the first one among them.


    In the face of this sword light, at the moment, his mind unexpectedly inadvertently recalled the scene that Jinglian demon Saint waved a different fire light whip to his grandfather many years ago.


    "At that time, my grandfather also felt this way, right? In the face of death?" Gu Yuan, who had used advanced fighting skills for many times, murmured in his heart that there was not much fighting left in his body.


    At this time, hiding behind him, she saw Gu xun''er, who was struck by Mingsheng''s sword light. She didn''t know when her pretty face had turned white. Seeing that her father didn''t move, she quickly reached out and tugged at his clothes.


    The clothes are pulled, Gu Yuan suddenly back to God, took a deep breath, and then made a let Gu Xun son extremely shocked action.


    Instead of touching the sword light with his hand, he turned around and put his arms around him. Then he used up all the fighting spirit in his body to release the border, forming two barriers for himself.


    The first barrier, of course, is the border, and the rest is his own body.


    Douzong''s strong bodies are as hard as steel, not to mention the strong in the later period of Jiuxing Dousheng!


    Looking at his father, Gu xun''er seems to understand something. A pair of good-looking eyes shed a steady stream of tears uncontrollably, but he can''t make any sound.


    And at this time, the light of compassion sword came!

 Chapter 406

    In the soul binding array, in the sky.


    Living in the protective light of the banished immortal umbrella, I close my eyes at night and turn on the burning skill to restore my fighting spirit. At the same time, I communicate with the system in my heart: "system, provide me with a part of the power of the sea god."


    "Ding, got it." This is the system wood has feelings, otherwise the tone must be full of helplessness.


    God''s power, God''s power, all come to me one by one to ask for God''s power. How much God''s power can such a broken sea god''s throne have? How can it recover?


    If it goes on like this, even if you want to use it one day, I will reply to you with a sentence: "the divine power has been exhausted, please wait until it recovers before applying.".


    When will it recover?


    God knows!


    But fortunately, at least now the divine power has not been exhausted, and with the passage of time, it can slowly recover, so the divine power of night time and autumn is given by the system.


    "Bang!..." In this way, in the deafening sound of chopping and the echo it brings, nighttime autumn absorbs the power of Poseidon, and the energy consumed in the body is quickly recovered. Then, after recovering to its peak again, nighttime autumn opens her eyes and breathes deeply. Then, with a wave of her sleeve, she disperses all the dust in the air caused by many battles Therefore, the space that occupies thousands of miles becomes bright again.


    He looked down slightly and looked down at the situation below. At this moment, the border of Gu Yuan''s exhausted fighting spirit was broken. Not only that, but also his body in the later period of the nine star duel saint, who was so strong in the world that he was afraid that he could not find much to hurt, had been dyed red by blood. A deep hole appeared on his back, and he himself There''s no breathing.


    "Did it fall, Guyuan?" I can''t feel the breath of life of Gu Yuan. At night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly and sighed softly in his heart.


    As the head of the ancient clan, he was also a strong man in the late stage of the nine star duel. In this era when Jinglian demon saint and huangquan demon Saint fell one after another, in addition to the emperor pinchudan and laolonghuang who were trapped in the cave of tuoshegu emperor, there were Bodhi ancient trees who had no intention to develop their power and just wanted to stay in the barren mountains and take root. It can be said that no one was stronger than him.


    Even if it is the emperor of the soul, now it is just the same as him in the later period of the nine star fight. He is not above him. So Gu Yuan is standing on the top of the mainland, and there is nothing wrong with him. But today, such a character has fallen in front of him. Although he is the murderer, he can''t help feeling a little sad in his heart.


    Not for him, but for his strong identity.


    Yesterday''s top man, today''s soul, the world is really unpredictable, no one knows if you will be suddenly pulled down in a brilliant moment, he Will it come to the same end as Guyuan in the future?


    At night, Qiu Jian''s eyebrows wrinkled. A terrible thing suddenly occurred to him, but soon he shook his head.


    It doesn''t matter. As long as I don''t slack off and try my best to walk on the road of becoming stronger, even if it encounters great calamity every day, I can say with ease: "it''s not my sin, but it''s the nature that makes people, what can I do?"


    Keke, it''s a bit far away. After a little bit of wishful thinking, the night time Qiu got up and didn''t put away the umbrella. He just held it up and turned it into a bunch of purple light and fell to the location of Gu Yuan and Gu xun''er.


    After landing on the ground, Qiu raised his fingers at night and separated them from Gu Yuan''s corpse.


    "It looks like it''s really dead." A cautious night is the way of one''s heart.


    He knew his attack and the power of the compassion sword, and believed in his perceptual ability. In this way, someone tried it out. In this way, Gu Yuan didn''t move. It must have fallen.


    After confirming this point, a stone in his heart can be removed at last. In his heart, he sighed again about Gu Yuan''s experience of being killed by his daughter. At the same time, he raised his mouth slightly and gave a light smile: "it''s over at last."


    Then, step toward the body of Gu Yuan.


    At this time, Gu xun''er, who had not been hurt by Min Sheng''s sword, was holding Gu Yuan''s corpse and kneeling motionless, with tears in his eyes.


    She also knows that her biggest backer, her father Fall!


    This reality makes her unable to accept, Gu Yuan''s passing away gives her a feeling that the sky has fallen down. Gu xun''er is in such a state of mind. In addition to tears, he doesn''t know what to do.


    At a distance of one meter from their father and daughter, Gu xun''er stops and looks at Gu xun''er whose mouth has been sealed with a XuanZhen ruler. At night, an elusive shadow flashes in Qiu''s eyes.


    "I can''t believe that this woman is pitiful. Oh, when do you become kind to the enemy at night? It''s not your style!" Face expressionless night autumn said to himself in the heart.


    Then, he raised his right foot and stepped heavily on the ground. Suddenly, the soul binding Dharma array turned. Then, a picture appeared in front of autumn at night. It was a magical space in the Dharma array, which was specially used to trap the soul.There, a lot of Taiyin water kept rolling. It was shocking to see that they would suddenly overflow and cause a catastrophe. In the middle of those Taiyin water, a figure with a slight breath was tied up in it. Because there were Taiyin water all around, he could feel the powerful matchless Yin force with a touch, so he quickly withdrew his hand and stood in the same place I dare not move.


    It is the soul of Guyuan.


    Those who are cut by the compassion sword will die, so Gu Yuan''s body has lost its vitality, but its soul is still there. But how strong can he be by his soul power alone?

 Chapter 407

    At night, Qiu seals Gu xun''er''s memory and breath, and then flicks her fingers. In a moment, Gu xun''er, who just lost her memory and showed a blank expression, closes her eyes and faints on Gu Yuan''s body.


    Walking towards the father and daughter, looking at Gu xun''er who was lying on the corpse of Gu Yuan, Qiu picked her eyebrows at night and said in secret: "our group leader is really kind-hearted. He doesn''t even intend to destroy the flowers. However, she is the purest person in the ancient clan who has been fighting against the emperor for thousands of years. Maybe she can do something for me in the future.


    Moreover, even Guyuan is not my opponent. As long as I get the treasures in tuoshegudi''s cave again, I will not open the channel to dominate the world after breaking through to Doudi in the future, so that the origin of the emperor can no longer appear in this world, then no one in this continent can ever threaten me.


    Just a girl who has lost her memory, ah... "


    Thinking about it, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raises a sneer at night, and then reaches out and grabs it. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yuan''s body under Gu xun''er disappears from the original place and appears in his hands. He is holding his collar, and his whole body exudes death.


    Looking at the corpse from the corner of his eye, Qiu didn''t pawn his corpse as he pawned the soul of Gu Yuan. Similarly, he didn''t intend to put his corpse on the shelf in the mall for the group members to choose to buy, because he planned to leave the treasure himself.


    Treasure?


    That''s right. The corpse of the strong in the later period of the nine star duel. It''s a rare treasure in the world. If it''s used to refine puppets, it''s powerful. It''s the Ninth level of the world.


    Moreover, there are a lot of Doudi''s blood in Gu Yuan''s corpse, which is also a valuable treasure. It''s totally different from his soul, which has no effect on the night time except being pawned.


    "Whoosh!" Thinking, at night, Qiu put Gu Yuan''s corpse into Najie, and planned to find a free time to refine him into a puppet, and then he was driven by himself.


    Alas, Guyuan clan leader, you are all dead. Our group leader won''t let you become the kind of waste that has no value at all. You see, how kind and kind our group leader is. If you have a spirit in heaven, you should also see it. So don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame your life. Who let you have such a daughter and your daughter fall in love with such a man Man, is that man our unmarried son-in-law?


    Alas!


    In my heart, the cat cried Ah bah, I felt compassion in my heart again. Then, at night when I put away Gu Yuan''s body, Qiu looked down at Gu xun''er who was sleeping on the ground. After a moment''s silence, she took a few steps forward, raised her hand, and let her float with the force of space.


    Then, take back the soul binding array at your feet, open a space door in front of you, and throw Gu xun''er in.


    Let her stay in it for a period of time, and then find a place to place her after he has dealt with the rest of the trivial things. After losing all her memories, she becomes a piece of white paper.


    Where to look?


    Well Qingshan town is good. Xiaoyixian should still be there at this time. She just went to see her. If possible, let them be companions, and then send Qinglin to her.


    I just don''t know when Mo Cheng, who likes to transplant Warcraft organs to himself, will do it. If he hasn''t done it in the past two days, our group leader will go to Canaan college and first break the door of tuoshegudi''s cave.


    After throwing Gu xun''er into another space, he turned his body into a beam of purple light and swept towards the direction of gamadidu. He succeeded in defeating the powerful enemy. This happy event can be shared with the clan. However, they should all know it now.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The capital of Jiama, the highest place in the imperial city.


    As night autumn thought, after he stopped, Nalan Yanran and others knew the result of the battle.


    In their sight, before the earth shaking and incessant explosion disappeared, the last attack was launched from the sky, a sword light, and then the battle ended.


    And the people standing on the sky, they already know the identity, it is their own night, no, it is Nalan autumn.


    Since he is the last one to attack, and the battle seems to be over, he is the winner. It''s impossible to fight half of the battle, and the two sides won''t fight. Did the boy raise his hand and surrender?


    This kind of thing can''t happen, it''s not in line with the boy''s character.


    So He probably won. No, he definitely won!


    "Yan Ran, is Xiao Qiu''s jade card still intact?" Nalan Su turns to Nalan Yanran and asks seriously.


    Hearing this, Nalan Yanran took out the jade plate which stored a little soul power in the autumn of the night from Nalan ring, and replied to Nalan Su with an excited smile: "father, it''s intact, there''s no damage at all."


    Say, she handed the jade card of night time autumn to Na Lan Su.


    After taking the jade medal, he found that there was no damage at all. Suddenly, Nalan Su grinned and laughed: "ha ha, good It''s the unicorn of my Nalan family"Congratulations, patriarch!" The elders of Nalan family around are also very happy, and they all bow to Nalan su.


    "Tongxi, Tongxi, from now on, in the gama Empire, no, the whole northwest mainland, who dares to despise our Nalan family? With Xiaoqiu here, we Nalan family can dominate the northwest mainland. You will be blessed in the future, ha ha ~ "and Nalan Su laughed again. He is not like that in ordinary days. He is as serious as his name, but he is too happy to do anything today.


    His nephew has defeated the enemy of Dousheng level, which means that their Nalan family has changed completely. Now their Nalan family is the first-class family in the whole Dousheng continent. There is no other reason for their family to defeat the Dousheng strongman.


    That is to say, nalansu only knew that the enemy he was attacking was Dousheng, because Qiu had said that the night before, but he didn''t know that the enemy he was attacking was Guyuan, who had the later cultivation of Jiuxing Dousheng, otherwise he would have laughed wildly.


    What first-class family, is clearly the strongest family!


    Infected by Nalan Su, the elders of Nalan family, who were already very happy, were more and more happy. They all laughed excitedly.


    Seeing this scene, Yun Yun, the only one not surnamed Nalan, frowned slightly. She knew that from today on, the whole continent, at least in the northwest of Douqi continent, would undergo a world shaking change. She just didn''t know what would happen to her and Yun lanzong in the process of this change?


    "Whoosh!" Just when Yun Yun was worried, a burst of empty voice came into everyone''s ears. When he looked up, he saw a bunch of purple light coming towards the capital.


    Seeing the familiar light and perceiving the unabashed familiar breath, Nalan said with a smile to Nalan Su: "father, he''s back."


    "Well, Yan Ran, Kaesong. Elders, follow me to meet Xiao Qiu, and then come back to prepare a banquet. My Nalan family is going to celebrate the ninth day! " Nalan Su waved his hand and said.


    "Yes, patriarch!" All the people present except Yun Yun bow their hands to him one after another.


    Seeing this, Nalan Su nodded with great satisfaction and touched his own beard. The life of the patriarch is really more beautiful!


    "Ha ha ha ~"


    well, I laughed again.

 Chapter 408

    Purple light in the air across a beautiful curve, landing in front of the gate of gamadidu, feet on the ground, the night of autumn with his hand to his face, shook his head, heart: "before how did not find uncle so like to laugh?"


    Yes, although the sky chain can isolate all attacks, protect or trap the people inside, it can''t block the perception ability. In the spiritual perception released by autumn at night, nalansu''s scenes of laughing up to the sky many times clearly reflect into his sea of knowledge, which makes him feel that his three views have been refreshed.


    However, his uncle was just a weak chicken who had just joined the fight king. He suddenly found out that he had a nephew who could even defeat the strong fighter. It was reasonable that he was so excited that he seemed to be crazy.


    Think of here, night autumn hand down, leisurely way: "I am too strong ah!"


    After that, he took out the artifact instead of the inkstone, went through the barrier of the chain, and entered the imperial capital. Just one second after he successfully entered the city, the chain that sealed the entire imperial capital also moved. First, he untied the entanglement and shot it violently into the sky. Then he quickly rolled and twisted in the sky, and finally fell in a certain direction of the city.


    See this scene, night autumn smile, know is Nalan Yanran, know that he came back, so unlock the imperial blockade.


    But she didn''t know that she still had an artifact in her hand!


    Thinking, at night, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised a beautiful radian, and a smile appeared on his face. Then he opened his arms and went to those family members who either used their fighting spirit to turn their wings, or made them come here quickly.


    There are Nalan Su, Nalan Yanran, the elder, the second elder, and Why is yunyun here?


    When I saw the graceful woman in a plain dress with a phoenix fork on her head, Qiu''s pupils shrank slightly at night, and she felt a little curious. However, she nodded politely to her, even though she turned her head to one side as soon as she was facing her eyes, which hurt her heart.


    "Well? What''s the matter this time? She didn''t turn her head to one side and smile at me. I''m not used to it. " See cloud rhyme also nodded to oneself, also show a smile, night autumn Leng for a while, murmur a way in the heart.


    "Smelly boy, I''m not hurt." At this time, Nalan, who is already the king of the five-star fight, falls from the sky. After putting her blue wings away, she hugs yeshiqiu with her arms open. Then she looks at his body up and down and asks about him.


    Although there is no damage to the jade plate with a little strength of his soul, it only means that yeshiqiu has not been fatally injured. It does not mean that he has not been injured at all. Just now, his fight with the enemy was so violent that he felt that it could shake the whole northwest continent. Look, apart from the imperial capital, where is a good place around here?


    They beat them all to waste!


    Just now, the glare, thunder, sandstorm and other things covered an area of ten thousand li. It was because there was a strange light of Rune from ten thousand li away. Otherwise, it might not occupy much space.


    Such an enemy, even if this smelly boy has a big chance, he must have suffered a lot Well, what about the injury?


    Can''t find even a scar on the body of autumn in the night, Na LAN Yan was stunned, blinked, and then began to check him again.


    "Hey, there''s something to say. Don''t move your hands and feet to take advantage of me." By this woman to touch, Rao is with those people in the group chat bullshit, by their influence, he can feel his face a lot thicker, but at night autumn still some not used to, finally, can''t help patting Nalan Yanran that touch his abdominal muscle hand, said to her some uncomfortable.


    Don''t think that if we are familiar, you can take advantage of me. In front of so many people, you can touch me, but I can''t touch you. I''m at a loss, OK?


    Don''t you know what I hate most is loss?


    "What, I take advantage of you?" Hand was patted open, and then heard this smelly boy''s words, Nalan Yanran''s pretty face suddenly red, most of them were angry.


    What''s the advantage for me, you little boy who doesn''t have the same hair? Are you taller than me?!


    "You are not taking advantage of me. What do you always touch me for? Be reserved in front of so many people!" At night, autumn solemnly educates Nalan Yanran.


    "I - reserved?" Nalan''s eyes widened, and he looked at the night autumn in front of him with an incredible face. Where did the boy come from to say such words to himself? I was obviously concerned about you, but you said that I was I''m really


    "You want to fight!" Angry, Nalan Yanran waved to the head of autumn at night.


    Who knows, has not hit him, night autumn made a pair of injured appearance, stepped back, took a cold breath, at the same time slightly bent down to breathe, at the same time issued a severe cough, and then said: "well, don''t tease you to play, I need to go to have a good rest."


    The arm slapped at his head stopped abruptly. Seeing this scene, a look of doubt flashed in Nalan''s eyes. He was not sure whether the injured appearance of nightfall was true or false. After all, he had just checked it for him, and could not see that he was injured at all. Why"Oh, Xiaoqiu, you are hurt. Yan Ran, what do you want to do with your hand? Don''t help Xiaoqiu." In the color of Nalan Yanran''s doubt, Nalan Su''s voice rang. He walked here with his feet on the ground, and cried to Nalan Yanran as he walked. After hearing this, Nalan Yanran didn''t have time to continue thinking, so she took action subconsciously, and held his arm with the hand that was going to pat Qiu''s head at night.


    The next second, nalansu also came to yeshiqiu''s side, also holding his other arm, father and daughter supporting yeshiqiu together.


    See this, night autumn in the heart of a secret way: "perfect."


    "Xiaoqiu, is your injury OK?" Nalansu asked nervously about the night time autumn.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just have a rest for a while. The opponent is a strong fighter. It''s not easy for me to win. It''s really Cough, it''s too hard. " The remaining light from the corner of his eye glanced at the streets of the imperial capital. Many people nearby were looking at them. At night, Qiu replied to nalansu.


    "If it doesn''t get in the way, if it doesn''t get in the way, let''s go. My uncle will take care of you and go back to have a rest. The celebration party will be held when you are well hurt. Let''s go." Hearing the answer of autumn at night, Nalan Su immediately relaxed his mouth.


    "No, uncle."

 Chapter 409

    I didn''t get hurt at all. I was totally pretending. When I heard my uncle say this, I was a little embarrassed.


    And Nalan Yanran, she watched for a long time on the face of nightfall, but she couldn''t see any flaw. Thinking of the huge movement just now and the powerful strength of the enemy, she finally chose to believe that her little cousin was really hurt. Just now, she was just making fun of herself.


    Thinking of this, Nalan Yanran''s face became soft gradually. He and Nalan Su helped yeshiqiu to advance together, and at the same time, he whispered: "Xiaoqiu..."


    Hearing this light and gentle voice, Qiu''s face began to shake violently at night. It was the first time that Miss Nalan, who had always been aloof and aloof, spoke to herself like this.


    "What, what?" Honestly by them to support toward the direction of the palace, night autumn to Nalan Yanran asked.


    Na LAN Yan Ran way: "you are very painful?"


    "Yes, but I can''t help it."


    "You I have a healing medicine refined by master Guhe. Take one. " Hearing the answer of night time autumn, Nalan Yanran frowned. After hesitating for a while, she took out a delicate jade bottle from Najie and said to him.


    "Well, no, you can keep it for yourself. My injury is caused by those who fight against saints. Six pills can''t do anything at all. When I get back, I''ll just use my martial arts to adjust my breath." At night, Qiu turned her head and looked at Nalan Yanran beside her. Suddenly, she felt that it was too much to deceive her feelings. She was just a scum.


    Wait, scum, is there any misunderstanding?


    Well, there should be misunderstandings. After all, I''m only a minor. It''s normal for me to make mistakes. How can I use scum to describe me? At most, I can only say that I''m not sensible!


    So think, night autumn secretly nodded.


    Then, why did the girl''s face suddenly become a little strange after I said no?


    "Are you swollen?" Bingzhe don''t understand to ask of principle, night time autumn to Na LAN Yan Ran ask a way.


    "Xiao Qiu."


    "Well?"


    "This healing medicine is indeed made by master Guhe, but it''s not a six grade pill." Na LAN Yan Ran some embarrassed say.


    "How many pills is that?" At night, Qiu blinked and asked.


    "Four grades."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    How dare you give me such rubbish balls?


    Hearing Nalan Yanran''s words, nighttime autumn opened her mouth wide and looked up and down at the girl in front of her for a long time. Then she sighed and said to her, "it''s my fault. I''ve been busy with my cultivation recently and ignored you. I didn''t expect that you were so poor without my subsidy! Forget it. When you get back, I''ll give you a whole box of high-grade pills to start seven products. "


    It''s very easy to get senior elixir or hire senior pharmacist to work for yourself with the strength of someone today.


    In the original work, Xiao Yan became the shopkeeper after he established the alliance. All the affairs of the alliance were handed over to Queen Medusa. With her own strength, she could recruit several seven grade pharmacists to make pills for the alliance. It''s unreasonable that the group leader who is now invincible can''t.


    What''s more, there is also a drug dust who has signed a contract with the group owner in the affiliated world!


    By the way, yeshiqiu didn''t forget the promise of medicine dust. This time, he helped him gather all the things needed to forge a new body before returning to the affiliated world.


    Strange fire, already have.


    Gu Yuan can''t give him the corpse of the strong one of douzong. When you go to open the door of tuoshegudi''s cave or look for the bodhi tree, help him find a douzun or a low-level Dousheng.


    As for the seventh level magic core, this one is simpler. Let''s find it together.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    And Na LAN Yan Ran, after hearing the heroic words of night time autumn, her face changed instantly.


    I know you are rich, but do you have to let me realize that I am a poor man?


    Are you happy about this, PIP?


    Nalan Yanran bit his teeth, almost crushed them, and forced himself to press down the impulse in his heart.


    Different from Nalan Yanran''s displeasure, Nalan Suhe stands not far away from them and walks back to the palace with them. When he hears the words of autumn at night, he takes a cold breath and his heart trembles violently.


    A box of seven pills?


    This guy It''s not easy!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At night, pretending to be injured and being helped home, Douluo is on the other side of the mainland novel world.


    "Sword His hands were tied by Tang San''s blue silver grass. Looking at Tang Hao, who was waving the Haotian hammer and rushing towards him, Wei Wuxian frowned, raised his thigh decisively, attached the Poseidon power he had applied for from the system to the sole of his feet, and then kicked at the Haotian hammer. At the same time, he cried out."Bang!" The soles of his feet collided with Haotian hammer, and they froze for less than a second. Tang Hao even flew upside down with the hammer.


    And the random sword that Wei Wuxian hung on his waist also came out of his body at this moment, and was controlled by Wei Wuxian. When he waved it in front of him, a sword light flashed by, and all the blue silver grass in his hand was cut off.


    Because the God of the sea applied for is limited, Wei Wuxian still chooses to do some things that he can do with his own strength. However, Tang San''s father''s hammer is really powerful just now. He can''t resist by his own words. He has no choice but to rely on his own power.


    "Father and son beat me together. You are really good. Well, I won''t be polite to you either. Take it!" After breaking the blue silver grass, Wei Wuxian leaps to avoid the concealed weapon shot by Tang San. After somersaulting in the air, he stands firmly on the casual sword body suspended in the air. In front of him, the father and son, who are already seriously injured, say.


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of Tang Hao and Tang San with blood stains on their mouths and bodies changed slightly. They looked at each other and could see the worried color in each other''s eyes. But there was no way. They didn''t try to escape before, but they couldn''t run away from each other. If there was no way, they had to face each other. Then the situation became what it is now.


    He didn''t care what the Tang family and his son were thinking. After saying that, Wei Wuxian''s face became more serious. Then he lifted the ghost flute and martial spirit in his hand to his mouth, operated all the spiritual power in his body and the applied divine power from the system, and began to blow it.


    "Hum ~" for a moment, a flute sound like the sound of nature sounded in the star forest. At the same time, the fifth Black Soul Ring behind Wei Wuxian was shining.


    The fifth soul skill -- ten thousand ghosts eat souls, start!

 Chapter 410

    Wei Wuxian is now blessed with some of the sea god''s divine power. His strength is far better than before, but he only adds five soul rings to himself. The colors are purple, purple, black and black. In the skill area, except for some arrays and forbidden spells cast by spells, his strongest skill is the fifth soul skill. So this time, he decided to use the fifth soul skill to solve the problem Drop Tang Tang family father and son.


    Originally, he only intended to solve the problem of Tang San. After all, his existence is a threat to his good friends. Brother Xue also agreed to help her get rid of the threat. After she passed the God test, she would go on a date with her elder martial sister and help her cope with Uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu, who constantly urged her to marry her elder martial sister.


    In addition, Tang San is not a human, but an ORC. His mother is a grass demon. Although she has become a man, the group leader occasionally mentioned that his mother changed back to a small grass after her death. His mother''s nature has not changed. She is still a demon, no, she is a soul beast.


    In this case, I have no hesitation. I promise to help brother Xue get rid of this threat. I will hunt in a different world.


    But he never thought that Tang San was with his father. His father was very strong. In order to prevent him from killing his son, they joined hands to deal with him.


    It''s really irritating. I can''t help but get rid of them together.


    What? His father is human. How can I fight against human?


    No, when did I say that I have the principle of not killing people? I just don''t want to kill people who have nothing to do with me. Now this guy named Tang Hao is determined to stop me and even kill me. Can I show mercy to him and spare his life?


    Are you kidding me? My name is Wei Ying, and I''m not virgin Wei!


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!... " Soon, in the sound of the flute, a lot of black resentment appeared. In the resentment, a lot of ghosts roared. Then, white skeleton arms, black ferocious faces, blue sharp tusks, and part of the weapon officials of countless ghosts came out of the black.


    This scene, see already back-to-back, protect each other behind the Tang family father and son, subconsciously swallow saliva, forehead can not help but a layer of sweat.


    Although it''s only the fifth soul skill, Wei Wuxian''s cultivation is far better than before, so it''s powerful and even covers a large area. In the blink of an eye, the black air permeates a hundred miles, leaving less than five meters of light around Tang Hao and Tang San.


    There is no black air in the circular area with a diameter of five meters, so they can see the monsters coming out of it.


    "Dad..." His eyes turned purple, and he couldn''t see through the black resentment around him with purple magic pupil. Tang San said bitterly to Tang Hao in his voice: "it''s all me that''s bothering you."


    "If someone wants to kill his own son, what will it be if he doesn''t come out! I just didn''t expect that the kid who beat you in the soul teacher college competition was so young and powerful, but he had only five soul rings. What''s the matter? " Tang Hao did not accept Tang San''s apology, but instead published his doubts.


    "I don''t know. He has only five soul rings. His soul power should be between level 51 and level 60. But when I was fighting with him just now, I had a feeling that I was facing God. Yes, God. That feeling is that I can''t win him anyway." Tang San said.


    "God?" Hearing his son''s words, Tang Hao''s eyes turned slightly. Suddenly, he had a guess in his heart. As soon as the guess came out, his pupils suddenly contracted violently. He quickly turned his head to Tang San behind him and said, "I''ll use my soul to break through the black Qi. If you can open a channel, you can go quickly. Don''t look back and go straight to the capital of killing, you know Have you seen it? "


    "Dad?"


    "Do you know?" Tang Hao cheered.


    As the former second leader of haotianzong, he knew something about God. There was a God in the world. Qianxunqi once said he was a God when he was chasing his husband and wife. But his family did have a God, and he was an angel God. It''s true.


    Also because of this, the martial spirit hall is so powerful!


    What Xiao San said just now reminds him that Wei Wuxian has only five soul rings, but his strength is stronger than his 95 level Title Douluo, which has the most powerful weapon soul in the world. This is totally unreasonable. Only the word "miracle" can be used to describe it.


    And if it''s a miracle, then Things can be very bad, I just hope that I can use my soul to make a living for Xiao San!


    Tang Hao thought in his heart.


    At this time, the flute stops. This discovery makes Tang Hao and Tang San, who has not yet answered his question, turn to one side again. Just at this moment, the black air, which was still calm and flowing, suddenly becomes violent. It''s like a storm coming. It''s rampant everywhere, and the ghosts in it are also biting at their father and son.


    These ghosts are different from the ghosts summoned by Wei Wuxian''s fourth ghost technique "Youming summon". These ghosts are more powerful. Once they bite a creature, they will not only hurt their bodies, but also the souls that exist in those bodies.In short, this is a group of ghosts that can hurt the soul.


    If he only attacks the body, he may have to let the other party not know how much blood to kill him. But if he can attack the soul, he only needs one or two mouthfuls. If he has lost part of the soul, he will lose the ability to resist and let himself deal with it.


    This is a very powerful skill!


    Thinking, stepping on the immortal sword, Wei Wuxian, flying in the air, raised his arm holding the ghost flute, then waved it down.


    All of a sudden, those wild ghosts became more crazy, and the resentment around them became several times stronger and stronger at this moment.


    Tang Hao and Tang San show their own magic power, constantly parrying these ghosts who are manipulated by Yiling Jiangou. Tang Hao is OK, but Tang San, who is not strong enough, can''t stand it.


    The released blue silver grass entangles the black brute force ghost, but it is burned by the ghost with blue face and tusks.


    This scene made him very suspicious of life. His blue silver grass is fire free. How come


    "Oh, it''s not too much to call the soul skill exerted by divine power as divine skill. It''s naive to go to any grass to stop its burning." Perceiving the situation in the black resentment, Wei Wuxian said with a smile.

 Chapter 411

    "Roar!" As soon as Chen Qing rings, the ghosts summoned by Wei Wuxian roar and become more crazy. At the same time, their resentment increases greatly, and their strength also increases greatly.


    "Bang!" The next second, Tang San, who is trying to fight off the ghosts coming from all directions, is patted in the chest by the blue faced ghost who burned his blue silver grass in front of him. The whole person flies out in an instant, leaving the only bright area left, and into the endless darkness.


    "Little three!" Hearing the voice coming from behind and looking back at the scene when his son was in the dark, Tang Hao widened his eyes and yelled at the top of his voice. Then, the nine soul rings behind him were shining. He gritted his teeth and lifted up Haotian''s hammer and yelled: "the true body of martial spirit!"


    The words fall, the big light emanates from the Haotian hammer, illuminates all around, forces back a large amount of black gas, and reveals Tang San''s figure who is being attacked by many ghosts.


    Seeing that his son is suffering, Tang Hao is furious. He immediately raises his hand and grabs at the place. The powerful suction erupts from his palm and acts on Tang San. He forces him to come over and break away from the shackles of those ghosts.


    "Dad..." There are many scratches on his body. At this moment, Tang San is already bleeding. Seeing Tang Hao who catches him, he cries to him weakly.


    "Can you still run?" In case of crisis, Tang Hao is not in the mood to ask his son whether he is in pain or not. After putting him down, he asks him straight to the point.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Tang San said.


    "Well, if there''s a way out later, you''ll run straight ahead. Don''t look back. Remember, if you don''t do what I say, you won''t be my son or call me dad any more." Waving the Haotian hammer, which has become numerous times larger, will hammer those ghosts who continue to chase Tang San to death. Tang Hao said to him seriously.


    "Daddy


    "Remember, go to the killing city. It''s the inheritance place of Shura God, where you may escape. As for today''s event, I hope you remember it and forget it, just as I didn''t know if I should support you to become a soul master. In short, no matter what the future is, Xiao San, I hope you can live and live well." Seeing that the number of ghosts around is increasing, and their strength is becoming stronger and stronger, Tang Hao frowned and said to Tang San very quickly.


    With that, he raised the super large Haotian hammer in his hand, leaped forward and hammered it hard in a certain direction. The ninth Soul Ring behind him, the only red soul ring, burst into unprecedented dazzling light at this moment.


    "Little three, let''s go!" Tang Hao yelled at the top of his voice.


    And then


    "Boom!" The explosion was enough to shake half of the star forest, and a powerful shock wave was shot out in a straight line, which broke the black resentment summoned by Wei Wuxian''s fifth ghost skill and swept away all the ghosts in the straight line. A bright road was hammered out by Tang Hao.


    "What? Damn, look at the sword He didn''t expect that his fifth soul skill could be broken by Tang San''s father. He was in the dark air of another direction. Wei Wuxian''s face changed greatly, showing an incredible expression. Then he took a move, and his random sword fell into his hands. Then he stepped on his right foot in the air and stabbed Tang San with the help of the recoil from the air shock.


    As soon as he finished speaking in the group, he was going to help brother Xue clear the obstacles, but he couldn''t let the orc run away. Otherwise, where would his face go, and what would the group think of him?


    "No way Seeing that Wei Wuxian was killing his son with his sword, Tang Hao, who was almost exhausted, was shocked to use the move just now. He immediately grasped the Haotian hammer which had changed back to its original size and rushed to Wei Wuxian.


    At the same time, he yelled at Tang San: "go now!"


    "Dad..." With tears in his eyes, he looked at Tang Hao, who was fighting against Wei Wuxian with a hammer. Tang San murmured. Then he raised his hand and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. Then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, saying: "you must Take care of yourself


    With that, he knew that there was no way to do it. Just as his father had no choice but to escape and keep himself when his mother was forced to sacrifice by the martial spirit hall, Tang Sanqiang, who avenged himself, jumped up and rushed to the end of the Guangming passage that Tang Hao hammered out for him.


    "Don''t run, Tang San!" Stopped by Tang Hao, the part of the divine power that he applied for has been used up. Wei Wuxian, who has plenty of spiritual power because he secretly took a pill just now, yells at him.


    Then, in the remaining black air, the ghosts who had not been removed by Tang Hao immediately took action. They chased Tang San like crazy one by one, and the way to see the sun was gradually engulfed by the black air again.


    "Damn it! Get out of the way Seeing that Tang San uses ghosts to avoid the attack of many ghosts, and runs away like a rabbit, he is not caught and then solved. Wei Wuxian turns his head to Tang Hao, who spills a little blood in front of him.


    "Oh, no way." To this, Tang Hao sneered a, firm way."Well, don''t blame me. I hate those who have an affair with monsters like you!" With that, the random sword in Wei Wuxian''s hand glows red. Then he raises his thigh and kicks Tang Hao''s abdomen.


    "Poof!" Injured in his abdomen, Tang Hao, suspended in mid air, stepped back two steps, touched the wound with his left hand, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    This damned smelly boy, looking at his appearance, thought that he wanted to strengthen the energy on the sword, and then beat himself with the sword. Unexpectedly, he would suddenly kick himself with his feet. This is really mean!


    "I''ve heard from the friends of the Luocha God Group for a long time that although jiandouluo is a mortal, he has mastered a magic skill. Originally, I didn''t believe it, but..." Wei Wuxian glanced at the road that was about to be completely covered by the black air, and Tang San, who was running rapidly inside, continued: "today, I saw that the fifth soul skill that you let me use my divine power to break a hole. I believe it. But at the moment, the soul power in your body is almost exhausted. If you don''t have blue, what do you want to fight with me? "


    After that, Wei Wuxian waved a sword light to Tang Hao, then turned around and shot at Tang sanfei.


    Tang San''s father''s life is worthless. I have to get rid of Tang San.


    "Bang!" Seeing the red sword light, Tang Hao''s eyes hurt a little. As soon as he closed his eyes, he quickly raised the Haotian hammer in his hand to block it. At this block, his soul power was completely exhausted. The martial spirit was passively closed, and the whole person fell from the air.


    And just as he fell to the ground, he slowly opened his eyes and raised a happy arc at the corner of his mouth. Ah Yin, I''m here to accompany you. And anyway, I managed to hold this boy down and win for Xiao San


    Well, wait, where''s the kid?


    Just thinking about it, he suddenly found that there was no Wei Wuxian in his sight. Tang Hao''s face changed and he was worried.


    Just then, a laugh came from a distance.


    "I''ve got you. Where are you going?"


    Tang Hao

 Chapter 412

    The sound What''s the matter? I tried my best to find a way to escape for Xiao San hammer. I also helped him block the boy named Wei Wuxian. After a while, he failed to escape?


    I''m really To vomit blood!


    "Poof!" The next second, the whole person fell to the ground and his breath was dispirited.


    Just at this time, a lot of ferocious ghosts burst out of the black air around them. They were full of resentment and looked very frightening. At this moment, they all rushed towards Tang Hao, who was lying on the corpse.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Hao''s lips trembled slightly and his heart said, "ah Yin, I''ve come to accompany you!"


    "Roar!" After a while, the ghosts roared excitedly in the forest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    After waving a sword, Chao Tang Hao continued to fly, releasing the momentum of his half step Yuanying. He suppressed Tang San, who was like a monkey and constantly used ghosts to avoid chasing ghosts. Then Wei Wuxian, who he captured, lifted his arm and let the random sword float in the air. Then he grabbed Tang San''s collar and directly lifted him from the ground It''s up in the air.


    "Keke ~" was seriously injured, and now he was suppressed by Wei Wuxian''s powerful momentum. Besides, he lifted him up from the ground, and Tang San, who was breathing hard, coughed a little.


    "Hey, you''re quite good at running. Among the people I''ve dealt with, Wei Wuxian would like to call you the strongest in terms of the flexibility of escape!" Looking at Tang San captured by himself, Wei Wuxian said with a smile to him.


    It''s very dangerous. I almost let him run away from me. If I let him run away, how can I meet my father and hometown in the group Keke, many friends?


    Fortunately, he didn''t run away!


    "You Who on earth ordered you to kill me? Is it Tiandou royal family, the prince Tang San, who has difficulty breathing, doesn''t want to be a muddle headed ghost. He holds Wei Wuxian''s hand holding his collar in his hands and struggles hard. At the same time, he asks him.


    "Prince? Oh, No I''m not lying. It''s brother Qianren Xuexue who ordered us to come here. It''s not brother xueqinghe.


    "No? Then... "


    "Oh, why do you ask dongwenxi? Do you think that if you are the leading role, you can let my villain die?" Without waiting for Tang San to finish his speech, Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    "What?"


    "It''s a pity that you are not the only protagonist, I am also. So it''s impossible for me to talk more and then defeat me. Tang San, although there is no Festival between us, but In a word, you can go. I''ll be a human in my next life. Don''t be an orc any more. Then I won''t come here to deal with you. " Did not answer questions for Tang San, Wei Wuxian said selfishly.


    With that, his eyes coagulated, and he put away the ghost flute in his hand. Then he grabbed the random sword suspended in the air and put it on Tang San''s neck. Then, with a whoosh, the blood was dripping, and Tang San fell Well, what''s this?


    I cut Tang San''s throat with a random sword, and a piece of blood splashed out. This is very normal, but the next picture should not be that Tang San lost his life and his head fell down. How


    Looking at Tang San''s corpse in front of him, no, it''s not a corpse, because his eyes are still open and still turning, he''s not dead.


    At this moment, in Wei Wuxian''s sight, Tang San, who was lifted up from the ground by him, his body is turning into a little light and dissipating. This situation is not like what people should have when they die, but like It''s like the illusory thing is about to go away.


    "Illusory?"


    As soon as this word appeared in Wei Wuxian''s mind, his face suddenly changed, his eyes widened, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and said to Tang San, who had already lost half of his body: "you..."


    "Did you find out? Wei Wuxian, it is undeniable that you are more talented than me, and you have grown up, but I haven''t, but you also have your own weakness, spirit! Your mental strength is far less than me, even lower than the average level of the soul king. When you hit my purple eye, you don''t know. Next time, I know how to deal with you. Wait, today''s matter, it day I will let you repay a thousand times! Also, I''d like to warn you, don''t hurt my father, or I''ll kill you... "


    "Don''t scare me, I''m not afraid, and you said it''s too late, I didn''t hurt your father, but the guys I summoned are madly hurting him, maybe he''s finished now!" Don''t want to hear this false Tang three''s nonsense, aware that he was in the magic, didn''t really catch each other''s Wei Wuxian said to him coldly.


    Your uncle''s is fake. I didn''t catch Tang San. I let him run away. I just said in the group not long ago that I was going to help brother Xue solve this threat. I really


    Wei Wuxian wants to cry, but he is a man and the enemy is in front of him, so he can''t show it.


    "What, Dad, Wei Wuxian, do you dare..."


    "Shut up Don''t want to listen to this fake ghost, Wei Wuxian holding this fake Tang San collar palm burst out a red spiritual power, and then release his hand, in this fake Tang San fell down a little bit, once again grasp his neck, force a pinch, in an instant, the Tang San completely disappeared.The environment brought by Ziji magic pupil is completely broken!


    "Hoo ~" after breaking through the illusion, Wei Wuxian glanced around at the black air that had not dissipated. He felt it for a while and found that there was no trace of Tang San in it. He immediately opened his mouth and breathed deeply.


    Very good, very good, the night hunt failed, the prey ran away, ha ha ~


    "boom!" The next second, Wei Wuxian, who was smiling, suddenly restrained the smile on his face. With a wave of his sleeve, he scattered the black air around him and the ghosts inside. Then he turned and walked towards Tang Hao, who was finished, just as he had guessed.


    Looking down at this broken corpse torn by many fierce corpses and ghosts, Wei Wuxian''s mouth twitches and wants to scold him for ruining his own affairs. It can be seen that his appearance suddenly fails to speak.


    "Forget it, death is the greatest." Finally, Wei Wuxian thought of it in his heart, and then he would turn around to chase Tang San.


    Although he has used up the power of Poseidon applied for, he can no longer perceive the situation of the whole continent and catch the trace of Tang San, he has heard what Tang Hao said to him before.


    "The capital of killing? Well, Tang San, I''ll give you a chance to decide what I''ll do. It depends on whether you have the ability. Mental power Cultivating the ghost flute and telling the truth will affect me more or less. Well, let me see if there is anything in the mall that can enhance my mental strength. " Think, Wei Wuxian in turn at the same time, mind move, will enter the system mall to see if there is a group of friends to sell about this piece of goods.


    However, he has not completely turned around, nor has he completely entered the mall. Because of the angle of view, Tang Hao''s bones reflected a burst of light, shining on his eyes, which made him subconsciously close his eyes.


    The two movements were interrupted at the same time. Then he opened his eyes, turned back and squatted down. Looking at the strange bones in Tang Hao''s body, Wei Wuxian frowned and murmured: "is this what brother Xue once said Soul bone


    Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian raised his hand and attached it to his palm with his spiritual power. Then he carefully broke off a piece of bone and put it on the shelf in the mall. He wanted to see if it was a soul bone, and if so, how much it was worth.


    Not long after, the mall was refreshed, and a light curtain about the information of goods on the shelves appeared in front of Wei Wuxian. At the same time, the mechanical sound of the system sounded in the group.


    "Ding, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, is a rare commodity on the shelves, the soul of the blue silver emperor for 100000 years..."

 Chapter 413

    "Blue silver emperor soul bone?" Fighting mainland, just by Nalan Su and Nalan Yanran help back to the palace to sit down in the night autumn, hear the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, look suddenly changed.


    See the dog advise him, this is Rich?!


    One hundred thousand year old soul bone is the most precious thing among the things that have nothing to do with gods in Douluo. As for the one million year old soul bone, let''s not mention it. The weak chicken''s soul power of tianmeng ice silkworm has been plundered by the Silver Dragon King and other soul beasts, so it can''t produce Soul bone at all.


    Thinking about that, at night, qiu''weakly''waved his hand and said to Nalan Yanran and Nalan Su, "I''ll close my eyes for a while, you''re busy with your work."


    With that, at night, Qiu leaned back on the back of his chair, closed his eyes, separated his mind and put it into the chat group.


    Seeing someone''s "eyes closed" at night, he thought that he was hurt and tired. He couldn''t open his eyes. When he had to have a rest, Nalan Yanran and Nalan Su looked at each other, then nodded to each other at the same time. Then the latter waved to the people to leave and gave the hall to the family''s great heroes to rest.


    A great hero?


    After this battle, the status and power of the Nalan family in the mainland will certainly rise many steps, at least in the northwest, which is worthy of the first. It''s not a great hero to do this for the family!


    Seeing all the people of Nalan''s family walk out of the hall one after another, yunyun feels uncomfortable when he stays here because he doesn''t have the surname Nalan. He takes a deep look at the young man sitting on the chair and "resting". There is an elusive shadow in his eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. Then he sighs in his heart and leaves with Nalan Yanran.


    After they went out of the hall, they did not forget to help yeshiqiu close the door. As soon as the door was closed, the sunlight on yeshiqiu disappeared, which made him blush and open his eyes again.


    "Who shut them down? Don''t you know I hate the dark environment?" Looking at the direction of the hall door, autumn murmured at night.


    Then, with a wave of sleeves and the power of space, the sunshine outside the hall was directly transferred to the inside. The warm and comfortable sunshine sprinkled on the body, and the autumn suddenly became more lazy at night. Sitting on the chair, he breathed deeply, and a touch of comfortable feeling appeared on his face.


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    "I''ll go. Qian Renxue said that he was the No.1 soul bone in the list of soul master''s dream. Seeing Gou Xun, you actually got it?" Hearing the prompt sound of the system in the group, the black marshal, who was nervous for a long time and managed to break free from the fear brought by the emoticon before nightfall, jumped out immediately and screamed.


    I don''t know who took the lead. Now more and more people in the group like to chat with voice function, and they are not willing to type. In yeshiqiu''s opinion, this is the trend that group friends are getting closer to lazy words.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "the blue silver emperor of one hundred thousand years, seems to have been mentioned by the group leaders before. It seems to be the third of the Tang Dynasty Mother, right? "


    Yin Su Su: "king Qi, you remember correctly, and I also remember that the group leader mentioned that Tang San''s mother was the blue silver emperor."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, Prince Wei can get Tang San''s mother''s soul. It seems that he has succeeded. Tang San in the world where snow girl lives must have died in his hands at the moment. By the way, Mrs. Yin, you are online. So your father and brother were saved by you? "


    Yin Su Su: "yes, thanks to the two winged magic dragon you lent to me by king Qi, I joined hands with her and broke the Vajra ''.


    Then, the little girl asked them to collect all the martial arts secret scripts in the Sutra Pavilion as compensation. Although they refused at the beginning, they immediately showed a kind smile after the little girl used the last form of Tianshuang fist, indicating that monks should not have the heart of fame and wealth, but should be empty. Since everything is empty, I want to take the secret script, just take it I hope I can allow them to leave a copy in the temple before I take it away.


    The little girl is not a vicious monster. For their sake of knowing current affairs, she agrees to them.


    There are many Shaolin disciples. I think that tonight, I will be able to put all the secret books on the market for you to buy. Of course, I''ve talked about the group of friends that I want to make an appointment with in private before. I dare not forget them, and the promised discount will be fulfilled. At that time, you can check the secret script that you like, and then tell me, if there is any chance in the future... "


    Xiongba: "OK! This is talking about the soul bone of a hundred thousand years. What''s your sudden change of topic? What''s the use of your rubbish martial arts in that world, except for our hands to practice? It''s just a small matter. Just say it once. Don''t always say it. I''m very upset now. If you keep arguing, don''t blame me for my hard work... "


    "Amitabha!"


    Xiongba stood up and interrupted Yin Su Su''s words, but half of his words were also interrupted by a sudden Buddha''s name.Hearing this nightmarish voice and the terrible Buddha''s name, Yin Su Su''s body trembled violently with a fierce face warning him.


    It''s him, the dead bald ass!


    still remember when he recovered from his hospital and make complaints about how magical the Tianlong temple was, where it was promised to be very spiritual, and so on, but consciously sublimed a monk, but he was only playing the devil and fooling the people.


    , and then happened to pass by and he happened to hear the old bald donkey named Fa Hai make complaints about himself.


    To tell you the truth, at that time our temper came up. You were quite crazy, and you dared to challenge me. Don''t you know that I was born to be a bully?


    OK, let me show you the cruelty of reality.


    And then I was beaten back to the hospital by him. As soon as I was discharged, I came in again. This NIMA Heaven is so unfair to me!


    I''m a powerful man. I can''t even catch a stick from Fahai. Is this worthy of my natural hegemony?


    Wu Wu ~


    Fahai: "Amitabha, benefactor, why don''t you continue to talk?"


    Majestic overlord


    You are bubbling. What else can I say? I don''t want to talk to you!


    Black Marshal: "according to my boss''s unique wisdom analysis, the hero should be suffering from autism."


    Yin Su Su: "you can..."


    Xiongba: "cough."


    Yin Su Su: "absolutely impossible! Who is the leader of the male Gang? He has the greatest martial arts. He is in charge of the world society. He has more than half of China. How can he be autistic? "


    Fahai: "really?"


    Yin Su Su


    This is not my question, is it?


    "How interesting these people are Peeping at the screen of the night, autumn mouth a Yang, chuckle way.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and sent a message to Fahai, saying: "great Wei Tianlong, Buddha dizang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong."

 Chapter 414

    This is the line of young Fahai in yeshiqiu''s previous classic movie named green snake.


    At that time, no matter what monsters he met, he would read such a sentence, which gave people the feeling that "I am Tianlong, I am awesome.".


    Then there are the things that people like to talk about between him and green snake.


    Seeing the old Fahai in the group, I don''t know if he deliberately scared the overlord to speak cautiously. At night, Qiu felt funny and amused, so he said this slogan to him again in the group.


    On the contrary, he was stunned for a while, and then became serious immediately.


    The leader of the group, the one Guanyin Bodhisattva ordered me to arrest, he actually appeared, but only in the group, not in front of me. How can I catch him? And what he said to the poor monk


    Dawei Tianlong, Shizun dizang, Prajna Buddhas, Prajna bamakong.


    It sounds like a Buddhist mantra, but I''ve been familiar with all kinds of Buddhist scriptures since I was young. I''ve never heard of this mantra. What''s the meaning of this mantra?


    What''s more, why do I feel a sense of intimacy in my heart after hearing this sentence, just like this sentence matches me?


    Fahai couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t understand it.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "welcome the group leader online. Xiao Wang has met the group leader."


    I also don''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but because I''m not a monk and I haven''t read any Buddhist scriptures, Li Maozhen didn''t study it as deeply as Fahai. She didn''t understand it, so she said respectfully to yeshiqiu in the group with voice function.


    Yeshiqiu: "well, how are you recently? Li Maozhen, have you caught Li Xingyun? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "thank you for your concern. Xiao Wang is OK recently, but Li Xingyun Alas, Xiao Wang had got his whereabouts before. In Jianlu of Qingcheng Mountain, Xiao Wang went to find him himself, but he was no longer there when he got there. Xiao Wang inquired and learned that he had gone to Tianshi mansion of Xuanwu mountain. So Xiao Wang went to Tianshi mansion again, but he knew that he had made an appointment with Zhang Zifan and others to travel together. No one knows where he is now. Alas


    Xiongba: "this is the luck of the protagonist. My disciples Nie Feng and bu Jingyun also have it. The protagonist''s misfortune turns into good fortune. King Qi, it''s hard for a villain like you to do harm to them. In my opinion, you''d better ask the protagonist to deal with the protagonist just like snow girl. My second disciple Bu Jingyun has nothing to do today. Why don''t I ask him to help you? ¡±


    of course, if you repay me, your beautiful sister will return No, I''m such a friend. You have to be loyal and agree to my proposal that I want to marry you in law and become a family. I''ll call you brother-in-law at that time.


    Li Maozhen, the eldest brother-in-law of the natural bully, will not insult you?


    Later, Xiong Ba added in his heart.


    Fahai: "Amitabha!"


    You''re not finished, are you?


    Thinking of the beautiful face and perfect figure of the empress, the corner of his mouth was raised and he was smiling. This was the voice of Fahai again in the crowd. Hearing his face suddenly stiff, he swore in his heart.


    He used to hate Wei Wuxian most. He could not speak with a smelly mouth. He always called him Xiong, and occasionally fan out his immortal cultivation to frighten himself. Now the most annoying thing is Fahai. He is different from Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian is to frighten, and the old bald donkey beat himself directly.


    I just got out of the hospital. You called me again. Is this something that people do?


    You are still a monk, you are still compassionate. Have dogs eaten all your compassion?


    Asshole!


    The hero''s mood changed from sunny to overcast. He clenched his fists and said fiercely in his heart.


    At this time, Li Maozhen took a look at Fahai''s head, and then at xiongba''s head. Thinking of what Zhang Wuji had said to him about xiongba being beaten by Fahai, she turned her eyes and understood. Then she replied to xiongba: "thank you for your kindness, but about Li Xingyun, it''s not good for Xiao Wang to trouble xionggang leader. Let Xiao Wang continue to chase him. It''s really no good. It''s up to the protagonist to deal with the protagonist. Xiao Wang and Mr. Wei are inseparable. When the time comes, ask Mr. Wei for help. Mr. Wei, you won''t refuse, will you? @Wei Wuxian. "


    Wei Wuxian


    What, I''ll help you deal with the protagonist of your world then?


    I am This Tang San has not been solved yet!


    Knowing the appraisal result given by the system mall and knowing that he had found the treasure this time, Wei Wuxian, who had made a fortune, stayed in the same place for a long time. He had nothing to do with the discussion of the people in the group. He was suddenly revived by Li Maozhen. He blinked and muttered in his heart.


    Yeshiqiu: "in fact, you don''t need to care too much about Li Xingyun. Although he has taken away your sister''s heart, after you put Ji Ruxue back, Yuan Tiangang is not doing anything. He must have married Ji Ruxue. According to the current situation, he and your sister are unlikely to be together, or even meet in the future, so he should not be able to take it away Your sister''sI didn''t expect that Li Maozhen, a sister control, was so obsessed with Li Xingyun, a man who had taken away his sister''s heart. She ran West to so many places. At night, Qiu Xinsheng sighed and suggested to him.


    Qi King Li Maozhen: "Lord, Xiao Wang did this not only to cut off the possibility of him and his sister, but also to take a breath for himself in the original fate track. If it wasn''t for him, how could Xiao Wang''s original fate be so miserable and ended up Well, not to mention it. "


    Yeshiqiu: "that''s what you say."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "master, do you have any way for Xiao Wang to find and catch Li Xingyun? Xiao Wang previously applied to the system to use Poseidon''s power to sense Li Xingyun''s trace, but the application was rejected, saying that there was not much left, and the application could not be reopened until three days later. In addition, Xiao Wang is also worried that the mysterious things such as Qi Yun of the protagonist will make trouble in the dark, so that even if Xiao Wang''s strength is above Li Xingyun, he can''t help it. "


    Yeshiqiu: "well Your worry is right. The protagonist''s luck can''t be judged by his own accomplishments. Well, you can ask if any of the protagonists in the group are willing to sell or lend you their Qi luck, so that your Qi luck is better than Li Xingyun''s, and you can guarantee to kill him. As for finding him, it''s easy. The Yellow eyebrow king over there should have a good nose. You don''t mean he lived in Jianlu of Qingcheng Mountain. There should be his smell. Let the Yellow eyebrow King smell it and help you find it. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "who are you? Xiao Wang understands. Thank you for your guidance. "


    "Amitabha!" At this time, Fahai, who had been working for several times, put up a palm in the affiliated world, holding the idea of being vain and willing, and asked yeshiqiu in the group, "group leader, I''m very polite. I have a doubt. I want to ask the group leader to help me. I would like to ask the group leader, you said the leading role is lucky What is it? "

 Chapter 415

    Fahai knows and understands the theory of Qi Yun, but he has heard about the emperor''s Qi Yun, but he has never heard about the main character''s Qi Yun. Now when he hears that so many people in the boss group are discussing how to deal with the main character, Qi Yun and other topics, he is suspicious. After hesitating for a while, he still stands up and questions yeshiqiu.


    After hearing the old monk''s question, yeshiqiu didn''t explain it to him. Instead, he took a screen capture of the main character in the group file and posted it to him.


    It said: "the so-called protagonist is the person who is loved by the world, and the person who has bad luck! To put it simply, you can find the secret script when you fall off the cliff, and you can meet a group of people who have passed on their merits when you fall off the cave. "


    Fahai


    I only saw in the group announcement that most of the people who entered the boss chat group were villains. Their original fate was to be killed by the protagonist as a stepping stone. I didn''t know that the protagonist was so powerful.


    Wait, can you find the secret script when you fall off the cliff, and can you meet the elder when you fall off the cave?


    The poor monk was abandoned by his parents when he was young, so he should have died of starvation. But the master happened to pass by and took him in. He also passed on the Dharma to teach him how to practice. Although he is still ordinary, he has a long life.


    Later, Jinshan Temple was in great trouble and nearly destroyed. When the poor monk was extremely distressed, Lord Liang offered to help him and invest in the reconstruction of Jinshan Temple. From this, the poor monk established merits and virtues. The Buddha valued it and gave him a golden bowl to walk in the world and accumulate merits and virtues. Today, it won''t be long before he won the title of Luohanguo.


    This experience should be similar to those protagonists who fall off the cliff and cave, right?


    If you think about it, poor monk, I''m really loved by heaven. So Poor monk is the protagonist of my world?


    As soon as this idea came out, Fahai suddenly brightened his eyes, then raised his right hand and recited: "Amitabha!"


    Yeshiqiu: "it seems that you understand that the protagonist is loved by heaven, and their Qi luck is collectively referred to as the protagonist''s Qi luck."


    "Yes, I understand. May I ask the group leader, who is the leading role in this group besides the poor monk? " Combining theory with practice, he comes to the conclusion that he is the protagonist in his own world. Fahai says that he is not excited at all, which is impossible. However excited, he also tries to maintain his image as an eminent monk, and tries his best to ask Qiu at night calmly.


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, besides you, there are Wait, what did you say, except you? Have you misunderstood something? "


    "Misunderstanding?" Hearing the voice of Qiu in his mind at night, Fahai frowned and repeated.


    Can there be any misunderstanding, if the content of the picture you sent out is right, then I am the protagonist who is so loved by God, that''s right!


    Black Marshal: "Hey, group leader means where do you know that you are the leading role instead of the villain? You know, there are more villains in our group than the main characters. Look at you It''s probably the villain. OK


    Fahai


    You bastard, stop talking to me. Don''t confuse me with you evil villains!


    Hearing the words of the black marshal, Fahai''s face suddenly changed and he said coldly in his heart.


    Who is he?


    Great mercy, Zen master Fahai!


    He''s going to be a villain. That''s a big joke.


    To say the villain, Bai Suzhen, who was suppressed by the poor monk, was so cruel that she drowned countless people. The title of villain in the world where the poor monk lived almost fell on her head.


    Fahai thought in his heart.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "what brother Hei said is reasonable. Master Fahai, where do you know that you are the protagonist? Xiao Wang remembers that the leaders didn''t say that you are the protagonist in your world?"


    As a villain, or a villain who will be killed by his beloved sister in the original fate, Li Maozhen is very sensitive to the identity of the protagonist, so she stands up and asks Fahai.


    "Amitabha, this is the analysis of the poor monk himself according to the content of the group leader''s screen capture." Seeing that so many people question the identity of their protagonist, Rao Shi''s family is empty, and Fahai can''t help but prove his name. He answers to Li Maozhen.


    "Self analysis..." Hearing Fahai''s words, Li Maozhen felt speechless.


    The villain''s original fate is to be killed by the protagonist, but it doesn''t mean that the villain is the unlucky one. There will always be a lucky time in life. Besides, he can become the opponent of the protagonist. Regardless of the final outcome, the growth process of the villain is also very tough, otherwise he is not qualified to compete with the protagonist.


    Just like myself, from a military commander to king Qi step by step, you have to be someone else. Can you believe it?


    Believe it or not, this is the truth. In this way, I''m also loved by God. But what''s the result?


    I am a villain!


    You said that


    You monk, you probably have the psychological hint that "you are definitely not a villain" in your mind. Then when you see the concept of the protagonist, you go all out to find excuses for yourself. This way of finding excuses is sure to find excuses, and the result comes out - I am the protagonist.Thinking about it, Li Maozhen rubbed her eyebrows and was convinced of the monk.


    Anyway, judging from the misunderstanding just said by the group leader, the monk is probably not the protagonist, but the villain.


    "Hey, master, it''s not your own analysis, whether it''s the protagonist or the villain or the dragon. This kind of thing still needs the group leader or the administrator to confirm. Just like me, I''m the protagonist of the group leader''s own words." Li Maozhen, who is speechless to Fahai, doesn''t know how to tell him this cruel fact. At this time, he puts the other two soul bones on the shelf in the mall. After looking at the recommended price, Wei Wuxian stands up and says to Fahai.


    Fahai: "Amitabha, I don''t know why you all doubt that I am the protagonist, but since this benefactor Wei said so, then @ night time autumn, the group leader, I will ask you in front of these benefactors, is I the main role of my world? Please tell them the answer so that they can dispel their doubts about the poor monk. "


    "Are you sure you want me to say the answer in front of so many people without sending it to you privately?" The situation seems to have developed in an interesting direction unconsciously. At night, Qiu sipped his mouth and tried not to laugh. He asked Fahai.


    Fahai: "it''s the so-called thing that can''t be said to people. What''s more, it''s the thing that helps all the benefactors to recognize the truth and no longer be confused. Please say the answer directly in front of you, poor monk. Thank you."


    "Well, since you insist on that, I''ll give it to you."


    Then, at night, Qiu stopped for a moment and brewed the atmosphere. When he felt almost done, he continued: "Fahai, your identity in your world is not the protagonist, it''s the villain!"


    Fahai


    Friends of the group


    So it is!

 Chapter 416

    Hearing the answer from the group leader, no, it''s more appropriate to use the word "riddle". After hearing the answer, many online group friends except Fahai nodded their heads together. As early as the group leader told the monk if you had any misunderstanding, we guessed the answer.


    In fact, even if the group leader did not say this at that time, we still have a number in our hearts.


    Why?


    At present, there are a large number of villains in the group, but only Wei Wuxian and Zhang Wuji are the protagonists. Although you are a monk and the morality of your sect is to accumulate virtue and do good deeds, it doesn''t mean that you are a good person, and good people are not necessarily the protagonists. Many good people are villains, just like us.


    We are all good people. We are afraid to hurt the lives of ants when we walk. We love moths and gauze lamp. This sentence is about us, but what''s the result?


    We are all villains.


    God, we greet you!


    "Group, group leader, can you repeat what you just said?" Attached to the world, Fahai, who was in a state of muddle, finally recovered. His voice was a little hoarse and said to yeshiqiu.


    Marshal Black: "the group leader just said that you are a villain. Did you hear that clearly this time?"


    Not waiting for Qiu to speak at night, although he became a lot more honest after the fright of the emoticon, the black marshal who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos had not been corrected. He took the lead in saying to Fahai, and his tone was just plain, with an undisguised smile.


    Hey, do you hear me, big monk? You are a villain. You want to be the leading role. You are so beautiful!


    "I want to listen to the group leader repeat it, not to listen to the nonsense of you Fahai said angrily.


    After that, he bowed his head and recited Amitabha. As an eminent monk, he was angry. It''s really wrong.


    Black Marshal: "who is your name? Call me boss


    Fahai: "Da Weitian Keke, Amitabha, you are just a preserved egg. Why can''t I call you that? I''m talking with the group leader. If you know the truth, keep quiet. If not, don''t blame me for subduing the demon! "


    I''ve always wanted to be in this group, but this Pipan is really annoying. I can''t bear it any more. If he doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad, I can only vent my anger. No, it''s for the common people. I can''t help attacking him!


    As for the mighty dragon, it''s the evil leader. I don''t know why. After he said that mantra to me that I don''t know where it came from, I thought it fit me very well. Even just now, I couldn''t help shouting it out. It''s really impolite.


    Black Marshal: "Hey, you still want to scare my boss. I''m not afraid to tell you that my boss''s strength has been promoted to the peak of level 6 after swallowing a lot of thunder attribute demons and monster''s inner alchemy. How many levels do you dare to talk to my boss like this?"


    The powerful black Marshal said that I can''t fight the group leader, the administrator, Shengjun and Luocha God, but you are just a new man, and my boss will fight you with


    Fahai: "poor monk, the beginning of the eighth stage of the fairy way."


    Just like that, what, what? At the beginning of the eighth stage!!!


    slobber unbelievable, and instantly changed to make complaints about the strength level of the self reporting. The black commander looked at his eyes momentarily, and his eyes flashed an incredible color. Then he swallowed his mouth and subconsciously returned two steps.


    At this moment, in its heart suddenly jumped out of the four big words - big bad!


    "Oh? Master is actually the eighth level of Xiandao? It''s really disrespectful of Xiao Wang. Please forgive me if I have been disrespectful before. " At this time, Li Maozhen bubbled and apologized to Fahai.


    He had known for a long time that the monk was not simple, or he could not beat the bully back to the hospital with one move. But the eighth level was really beyond his expectation. He thought that the strength of the new man was six levels at most, but he was only a little lower than the master of Luocha. Is he so powerful these days?


    Fahai: "Amitabha, benefactor, I''m serious. Group leader, could you please repeat what you said before, I want to confirm it again? "


    Seeing his own strength level in the system, the goblin named Black Marshal immediately stopped talking, and the guy named Li Maozhen, who might be a human, immediately came out to apologize to himself. Fahai turned his eyes and suddenly understood what his strength was so powerful in this group?


    In this case, it''s very good. It seems that I don''t have to be vain any more. I can tear my face and fight against these evil people!


    No, I still can''t be so reckless. Before that, I have to find out the strength of the group leader. He can create this magical boss chat group. His strength is absolutely different from those ordinary group members. I can''t take it lightly.


    Fahai thought in his heart.


    I don''t know what the old monk thought in his heart. When he heard what he said to himself, Qiu turned his eyes away from the blue silver emperor''s soul bone that Wei Wuxian had put on the shelf in the mall, returned to the chat screen, and said to him with a little helplessness: "didn''t the black Marshal have said just now? What I said before was: you''re not the protagonist, you''re the villain!""Click!" Attached to the world, Fahai heard a strange sound after listening to the group leader. What is it? He thought for a while, and finally understood that it was the sound of heartbreak.


    Poor monk, am I really a villain?


    It''s impossible, poor monk. I''m a great compassion Zen master Fahai!


    Wei Wuxian: "Alas, there is another villain in this group. When can I have another protagonist to accompany me?"


    I don''t understand why the topic is getting more and more crooked when I have gained three soul bones to blow up so many people. It''s interesting to listen to them. So Wei Wuxian didn''t stop them. Instead, he let them develop. At this time, he heard the group leader repeat the identity of the new person, Thinking that the new man should also give up and accept the fact that he is a villain, Wei Wuxian covers his mouth and tries not to make himself laugh. After barely stopping laughing, he asks yeshiqiu.


    Hearing this question, Qiu Shen breathed at night, and then said, "I don''t know."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, no?"


    Yeshiqiu: "there''s nothing wrong. Whether you can join the chat group depends on your own chance. That is to say, everything is random. If you want to have another protagonist, pray in your heart. Maybe the next member of the group will be the protagonist."


    "Pray, pray?" Wei Wuxian said that if praying is useful, I''d like to pray for God''s blessing to kill Tang San. Otherwise, if I delay, my pocket will bleed heavily. In brother Xue''s world, I need to buy Chuangfu. It''s 450 yuan a day. Even if I''m expensive now, I can''t afford to spend so much.


    Of course, if you can get the soul bone every day, then it''s nothing to spend like this. Is it possible?


    Alas!


    "Amitabha!" At this time, the heartbroken did not accept the reality as Wei Wuxian guessed. After a while, he felt that the group leader was cheating himself and slandering his Fahai. He read a Buddhist name in the group, and then asked the last key question about yeshiqiu.


    "Group leader, since you say that I am a villain, can you tell me who is the protagonist in my world?"


    The villain and the protagonist are hostile to each other. The eminent monk is a villain. Do you mean the protagonist is a heretic?


    Ah, I''d like to see if you are such a bad leader and dare to say such a thing.


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s nothing to tell you. Listen, the protagonist in your world is Bai Suzhen."


    Fahai


    You son of a bitch How dare you say that!

 Chapter 417

    I''m a villain, but Bai Suzhen, the evil spirit, is the main character. Master, I say you are a bastard. That''s insulting. You are a beast!


    You can say that, too?


    Looking at the head portrait of Qiu in the night, Fahai, whose breath suddenly became short, raised the Zen stick he had just bought from the weapon shop, and heavily settled it on the ground. Then he said in a deep voice: "Amitabha!"


    "Fahai, don''t you believe the leader''s words?" Hearing the sudden sound of Amitabha, Qiu raised his eyebrows at night and asked Fahai.


    Fahai: "I dare not."


    Did you hear that? I don''t dare, but I don''t have it. If I haven''t found a way to deal with you for the time being, I have to kill you alive with this Zen stick bought by the gang. You are full of faeces. I''m a villain and Bai Suzhen is the protagonist. You can tell me how dirty your heart is.


    Alas, it''s really sad to know that there is a man with such a heart in the world, but I can''t get rid of him for the time being!


    Thinking about it, Fahai shook his head and flashed a helpless and melancholy color on his face.


    On the other hand, when he heard that he couldn''t believe his words, yeshiqiu knew that the monk didn''t believe himself, just because the ordinary group members were in awe of the group leader, and didn''t dare to question himself openly, but


    Do I need you to believe?


    You are members of the group, I am the leader of the group. For the sake of fate, you want to know. I''ll tell you, but it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. Anyway, it''s a fact, and it won''t change just because you believe it or not.


    Although the level of the legendary world of the new white lady is very high, which can be seen from the fact that you, an old monk who has not yet become a arhat, have eight levels of strength. But I don''t think it''s necessary for you to be extremely convinced that the world will become stronger through you. As long as you are willing to consider for yourself and take the resources of your world to the group to exchange for treasures of different worlds, then the group leader will win You can still get what you have.


    What''s more, you old monk are different from bibidong. Except for a Jinshan Temple, you don''t have any territory. You can''t hand over a large piece of land to the chat group as a residence, so that the group members can go there without buying a rune.


    As for supporting you Forget it, there are so many resources to support you to rule the world, and then set the whole legendary world of the new white lady as a complete subsidiary world. The group leader might as well use the crossing symbol to walk around you.


    In a word, as long as you are immortal, you can maintain the stability of the chat group and the legendary world of the new white lady. Then, how do you like? The group leader is too lazy to manage.


    So, at night, Qiu said to him in the group, "just don''t dare."


    Fahai


    Nima, poor monk, I really like a Zen stick to kill him!


    Wei Wuxian: "well, who is Bai Suzhen? Rookie, according to the position that the protagonist and villain are hostile, this person will become your enemy in the future. You must pay attention to it! The protagonists are unreasonable creatures. Even if your strength is stronger than him, you may not be able to defeat or even kill them. The protagonist''s luck is really annoying! Of course, I''m talking about the luck of the protagonists other than me. "


    Ming Ming''s strength is far better than Tang San''s, and he applied for the divine power of some sea gods, so he could make Tang San run away. Wei Wuxian thought about it again and again, and finally attributed the reason to his leading role''s bad luck.


    If you think about it carefully, your original fate is so bad that you end up being killed by countless murderous corpses. Which protagonist can have me miserable. I''m afraid that you don''t have good luck among the protagonists. It''s really difficult to defeat Tang San, who can become a God in the future.


    But There''s no way. I''m going to do it. Besides, I need brother Xue to come to my world after passing the Shenkao. It''s more suitable to date elder martial sister in the presence of Uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu, or to go on a blind date.


    If she doesn''t come, I''ll be dead. Mrs. Yu will kill me alive with the purple light. I''m to blame for breaking the marriage between elder martial sister and jinzixuan.


    So, in order to live well, no matter how hard it is, I must catch Tang San and beat him to death. Let your feet smeared with oil and let you perform magic. Damn it!


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you don''t know. Bai Suzhen is a snake spirit who has been practicing for two thousand years. She not only disobeys human relations, seduces human beings, marries them and gives birth to children, but also worries that many evildoers flood the golden mountain, causing countless innocent lives to die miserably. Her crimes are so rampant that it''s hard to write about them. As a Buddhist disciple, I really can''t tolerate such evildoers, so I''m sorry She is under the Leifeng Pagoda. Now, she is under confinement. "


    After seeing Wei Wuxian''s head portrait for several times, he felt that he should not be a monster, and saw that he was smiling so brightly. Fahai thought that this man was likely to be a good man. Maybe he and the poor monk were both coincidental. The good people who entered the chat group could not be sure, so Fahai replied politely to him.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh? Is it the enemy? Wait, no, listen to what you mean. Before you entered the group, you had already suppressed the protagonist Bai Suzhen? "Fahai: "Amitabha, not bad."


    Wei Wuxian: "well Then you''d better go back and have a look. Maybe during your absence, she has escaped from the Leifeng Tower. The protagonist, ah, no, most of the protagonists will turn from bad to good when they are in crisis. Your tower may not be able to trap her for long. "


    Fahai


    Is it true or not? When you say that, I''m a little worried suddenly?


    "OK, no, Bai Suzhen''s protagonist is different from the protagonist in the world where most of her friends live. Now that she has been put into Leifeng Tower by the French customs, the struggle between her and Fahai is over. She doesn''t need to rush out. Next, she just has to wait. After 20 years, her son''s number one in high school can come out of the tower, and it won''t be any longer How long will she be able to get the throne of God, and heaven will be in the immortal class. " Seeing that Wei Wuxian reminds Fahai that he has something to do, his heart moves in autumn at night. He once again tunes out the commodity interface of the blue silver emperor''s soul bone and says to them at the same time.


    Hearing this, the whole group became quiet.


    What? After Bai Suzhen was locked up by the villain, he didn''t have to do anything. He just had to wait for 20 years to regain his freedom and become a God?


    No, when someone is locked up by the enemy, her life will be in danger at any time, but


    Should the protagonist be so shameless?

 Chapter 418

    Although we have known for a long time that the protagonist is unreasonable. They can easily get things that others can''t get all their lives, as if God had deliberately sent them, what the group leader said this time is too hard to accept.


    Bai Suzhen, the protagonist, was captured by the villain. She didn''t follow the script. After a period of closed door training, her strength increased greatly, she broke out of the cage, and then fought with the villain Fahai in the Second World War. Finally, she defeated Fahai and won the final victory.


    It''s shameless to just wait for 20 years to go out and get the throne of God after going out, and go straight to the top of your life, isn''t it?


    In the hands of the villains, we don''t have to do anything. We just need to wait for a bright future. Wuwuwuwu, how can we villains accept this kind of life? Why do we have to be defeated and killed by those protagonists or killed in various ways.


    There are those who make us infamous first and then kill us after being spurned by others. There are also those who bribe our confidants to betray us and then kill us when we are extremely angry and desperate. There are also


    In a word, our lives are so miserable!


    Even if I joined the boss chat group, got the help and guidance of the group leader, and changed what I would have experienced, I still had to be very careful in the face of the protagonist, even if I was suddenly cleaned up by them with great luck.


    After all, Wei Wuxian also said before that it''s not useful for you to deal with the protagonists if you are stronger than them. You can''t compare your luck with others, but you still have no way.


    When you deal with him, you may suddenly find a mysterious master to rescue him, or you suddenly lose your true Qi, your qi and blood surge, and you can''t move. No matter how serious the point is, it''s not impossible for you to go into the devil directly. You say that How did you win?


    At present, there is only one protagonist who has been successfully cleaned up by the villains in our group, Tang San in the world where bibidong, the God of Luocha, lives.


    There are only a few successful followers, among whom the hero is the absolute villain. But his acceptance is not safe enough. As long as his second disciple Bu Jingyun finds the opportunity, he may betray him or even kill him at any time. Even if he is good to bu Jingyun, he not only marries his adopted daughter, but also rewards him with many things Before he was admitted to hospital, he was often hissed and asked about him, saying that it was not too much to regard him as a parent-child.


    Cough, at least in terms of treatment can be regarded as a parent-child.


    It''s no use. Bu Jingyun''s hatred doesn''t dissipate. At most, it''s a little lower. If he finds a chance in the future, he may make the hero die more comfortable. That''s all.


    How miserable are the lives of our villains?


    "Alas At this moment, many villains and friends in the group sighed in unison, listening to the night when they were watching the goods, Qiu could not help but be stunned.


    This is Have you hit everyone?


    Considering the future, I didn''t choose to buy the soul bone of the 100000 year blue silver emperor. At night, I turned off the interface and looked back at the chat screen.


    He is not a fool. When he heard the sighs of his friends, he guessed the reason for this. He was different from others, and their positions were hostile. He told Bai Suzhen''s experience as the protagonist, and most of the villains in the group thought of himself. They would feel uncomfortable. That''s a reasonable thing. If he were him, he would be happy It won''t be very uncomfortable. I even want to kill people.


    But what can he do? What he said is the truth. Since Bai Suzhen has been captured by Fahai, her next plot is basically gone. Except for the golden cymbal, when the king of Dharma wants to hurt Xu Shilin, he will come out for a jump. He will have to wait until Xu Shilin leads all the officials to see her, and then Guanyin orders Fahai to release her.


    After she was released, she soon got the God''s throne in heaven, and God ranked in the immortal class. He didn''t tell a lie.


    Now I think it''s a good experience. It''s a bit too much.


    No one else can become an immortal in her whole life. She was put under the Leifeng Pagoda because she committed a serious crime. In this way, she only spent 20 years in prison, and she would become an immortal if she came out. Let alone a villain, I''m afraid that a passer-by would be envious.


    Thinking of this, at night, Qiu shook his head helplessly and said to the villains who were in a gray mood: "don''t sigh. As the saying goes, where there is a will, there is a way. As long as you want to work hard, you can have such a good life in the future!"


    Friends of the villains


    Even if we can become gods, our experience can''t be as simple as that of him. We are all captured by the enemy. We just need to wait to recover our freedom and soar. This kind of good luck can''t be obtained by our efforts!


    The group of friends whispered in their hearts that their mood had not improved because of the words of autumn at night. It was still so bad.


    At this time, Fahai, who had been in a dazed state after hearing the group leader''s spy on Bai Suzhen''s future, came back to his senses. He first swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and then asked yeshiqiu, "group leader, you Is all that just said true? Bai Suzhen, after she is really released, will she be in the immortal class soon? ""I said it again, why do you always ask me to repeat it? Do you need me to swear to you again?" Autumn asked at night.


    Fahai: "no need, no need. I have offended you."


    After Fahai said such a word, his eyes narrowed slightly and his face became dignified gradually.


    After the number one scholar of Wenquxing high school, Bai Suzhen can walk out of Leifeng Tower and regain her freedom. He knows about this. He not only knows about it, but also tells Bai Suzhen about it. However, she will become an immortal soon after she recovers her freedom, which is really beyond his expectation.


    In fact, if Bai Suzhen didn''t make such a big mistake and continue to do good deeds, she would be canonized by heaven 20 years later. Fahai is not surprised, but she has killed so many innocent creatures. In this way, she can be canonized by heaven 20 years later. It''s too


    Let alone the other villains, even he felt a little unfair in his heart.


    Why, poor monk? I''ve done so many good deeds for the common people in this world, but I still haven''t got the title of Luo Hanguo. If she has committed such karma and accepted the punishment of only 20 years'' imprisonment, she can recover her freedom and become an immortal.


    It''s so blind!


    If the evil group leader is not lying, the way of heaven in my world is also It''s unfair!

 Chapter 419

    Is heaven unfair?


    As soon as this idea appeared in Fahai''s mind, he immediately stirred up his whole body. He quickly raised his hand and recited in a soft voice: "Amitabha, sin, sin!"


    As an eminent monk, who knows many things about gods and ghosts in the three realms, how can he talk about the way of heaven in his heart? It''s disrespectful, God forgive me, God forgive me!


    "Keke, although I learned that I was also a villain after consulting the group leader, I don''t think I can completely regard Bai Suzhen''s becoming an immortal as the leading role''s good luck." When many villain friends, including the litigant Fahai, were extremely depressed, suddenly, a voice with little confidence rang out in the group.


    Following the reputation, I saw a pretty handsome head appeared on the chat screen.


    Marshal Hei: "you Suowei, what do you mean by that? Do you still want to say that Bai Suzhen will be able to get the throne of God by her own efforts in the future?"


    Although there is no God in his own world, he joined the chat group for some time. He also had some understanding of the cultures and legends of various worlds. He knew what kind of concept God was in other worlds. Bai Suzhen could become that kind of existence. Black Marshal said that he was not jealous at all. That was impossible.


    At this moment, he is thinking that he has been captured by his opponent Xiaosha and the old hen and sealed for so many years. How can he untie the seal and get free and still not reach the peak of his life?


    Xiaosha and the old hen and the lambs have not been caught by it until now, and the battle is still going on.


    Is Because it''s not the main character?


    I''ll go!


    Think of here, the black Marshal will be in the hands of the beverage can pinch explosion, the heart of the fire of anger once again rose a lot.


    Oh, my God!


    On the other hand, after hearing the question from the black marshal, up to now, the evaluation of his strength in the system is no more than yousuowei of Xiandao first level. He hesitated for a moment, and finally insisted on speaking to him and those online friends in the group: "yes, I really think so."


    Members of the villain group


    What do you think? Bai Suzhen is to rely on their own efforts to get the throne of God, ranked in the immortal class? We are all depressed in our hearts. Please don''t joke with us any more!


    Yeshiqiu: "well, what she has to say has something to do with her own efforts."


    I also felt that my words of relief didn''t work. All my friends fell into the depression of their villain identity and the envy of the protagonist. After hearing what you did, yeshiqiu stood up for him and responded.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "group leader, do you mean that Bai Suzhen can become an immortal not because she is blessed by her leading role''s good fortune?"


    "No, I didn''t say that. Don''t take it out of context. I just said that Bai Suzhen was able to become an immortal because of her own efforts. She had nearly two thousand years of cultivation. Besides flooding the mountains and rivers, she didn''t create any evil. On the contrary, she saved many people. With this foundation, her becoming an immortal is not particularly abrupt." At night, Qiu quickly arranges the language in his heart and tries to let the group friends accept it.


    Otherwise, if they are hit by the protagonist one by one and never recover, then the chat group will be finished.


    You Suowei: "what you are saying is exactly what I think. In my world, there is a story about the white lady. It says that she is a righteous monster with a thousand years of cultivation. Now that she has practiced for thousands of years, it''s not hard for me to accept that she has become an immortal. "


    Seeing that the group leader responded to himself, he was afraid that he would be offended by many group friends. He was relieved and said happily in the group.


    In this regard, the night when the autumn um a response to the table.


    Hearing the words of the group leader and yousuo, the group friends were all stunned. After thousands of years of cultivation, they became immortals. This It seems that it''s really a reasonable thing. It''s not very abrupt. So, although the protagonist''s luck is very good, it''s not so good that we can''t accept it What a ghost!


    Just thinking about it, someone suddenly responded.


    It''s a bully!


    Because of Fahai''s reason, he didn''t dare to interrupt at will, so he had to be a listener at ease, so he listened more seriously than anyone else. However, in a few seconds, he noticed that the group leader said that Bai Suzhen almost didn''t commit murder except for flooding Jinshan. What about flooding Jinshan?


    Or can she be held for 20 years to offset this evil?


    Even if it can be offset in just 20 years, she hasn''t done anything in the past 20 years, that is, she is being punished. Why can she become an immortal soon after she comes out? Is it really such a coincidence that before she is imprisoned, she is in a state where she can become an immortal at any time? Is it impossible? I don''t believe it anyway!


    What''s more, she is the leading role. She falls into the hands of the villain. She doesn''t do anything. She can wait for a bright future just by waiting. She doesn''t say anything. It''s too hard to accept. It''s not the so-called good luck to describe. She''s going against heaven!


    Xiongba thought in his heart.Then, Bai Suzhen thinks of his second disciple Bu Jingyun. The hero of the stinking monk''s world is so powerful. Will yun''er not have to do anything in the future, just wait until he can kill me and avenge his stepfather''s family?


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, a cold sweat came out of his back.


    He is now sent to the hospital by the old bald donkey from Fahai. He is seriously injured, which is an excellent opportunity for bu Jingyun. Although he did not give him the limited number of people who can enter the affiliated world at will, he is the protagonist, in case


    "No, it won''t!" Don''t dare to think about that in case. As soon as he got up, he shook his head and murmured. Then he lay down, covered his head with a quilt and shivered in the quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian, who is not a villain, asked yeshiqiu a question: "from the perspective of fairness and justice, if you are heaven''s way, how long will you punish Bai Suzhen for her actions?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I''ll kill her!


    "Cough, the way of heaven in every world is different. I don''t know how serious the world where Fahai is regards the flooding of the Golden Mountain as." At night, Qiu coughed and said.


    At the same time, in the heart of the dark sigh, the children are not easy to deceive ah!


    Hearing the reply from the group leader, Wei Wuxian didn''t get discouraged. Instead, he asked Fahai, "Hello, new man, if it''s not Bai Suzhen who is flooding the golden mountain, but other monsters who are similar to her accomplishments, you monks and the immortals of your world, what kind of punishment do you think they will probably give him?"


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s question, Fahai didn''t need to think about it. He replied subconsciously: "if he has never done evil before, he will be reincarnated. If he has done evil before, it depends on the severity of the evil. He will be punished for several years and then reincarnated. If he has done evil before, he will be reincarnated. If he is serious, he will be reincarnated and his soul will be banished to Jiuyou. He can''t live forever!"


    You Suo Wei


    Other villain friends


    So, why is Bai Suzhen locked up for only 20 years?!

 Chapter 420

    "Cough..." In mainland China, when I heard Fahai''s reply, I coughed at night. I said in secret that the image of the main character who was too arrogant was completely shaped in this chat group.


    No matter what you say, the group friends will not give up the fear or even fear of the hero''s luck, ha ha, the trend of things seems to be a little beyond their expectations!


    If it goes on like this, the friends will be too afraid to fight against the protagonist. In the future, they will either accept the protagonist, or turn into licking dogs and voluntarily surrender to become a member of the protagonist''s camp.


    As for not breaking the river with the protagonist''s well, there should be no contact at all. Unless you hide in the affiliated world and never go back, it is impossible.


    Almost all the protagonists and villains, their opposing positions were doomed from the beginning, so there must be intersection.


    The villains who are too afraid of the fate of the protagonist and dare not fight against the protagonist have only two choices to make. They either hide in the affiliated world and never go back, or surrender.


    But what do you say about these two choices in yeshiqiu They''re all too clever and incompetent!


    "It seems that it''s better to treat people in their own way and eliminate their fear from the root. Otherwise, this chat group will be renamed as the chat group of people who are afraid of the protagonists in the universe." At night, Qiu sighed and thought of it in his heart.


    Then, with a move, the pawnbroker function was turned on.


    If you remember correctly, Qi Yun, the protagonist of Xiao Yan, has never moved since he was pawned by Pudu Cihang. Now it''s time to use it!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Douluo, in the big star forest.


    Hearing the answer from Fahai, Wei Wuxian looked up at the sky and two lines of tears came out of his eyes.


    As the protagonist, why other people''s life is so good, his life is so miserable?


    Not only in the original fate path, one person would yell and fight, and one''s loved one would die miserably, but also he would be killed by thousands of ghosts. After entering the group, he always worked hard to make money and become stronger. If he wanted to change his life against the weather, he would be reduced to such an embarrassing situation by chance.


    Embarrassed?


    Of course, I sincerely want to make a good marriage for my elder martial sister. As a result, she is a woman. You say it''s not embarrassing!


    It''s not too late to mend. As long as brother Xue agrees to go on a date with elder martial sister, let me have an account with Uncle Jiang and Mrs. Yu. At that time, they will say that their personalities are incompatible. Although they all think that each other is a very good person, they don''t want to be with each other all their lives. In this way, it can''t be said that it''s my fault. Even Mrs. Yu will break the engagement between elder martial sister and jinzixuan Dissatisfied and speechless.


    But Tang San ran away!


    I spent 450 points to buy a Chuangfu here. Although I gained a lot in the end and got three soul bones, the most important thing was not accomplished.


    If you can''t catch Tang San again, get rid of him, finish the agreement with brother Xue, and let her go on a date with elder martial sister immediately after passing the God''s test, then What will happen? I''ve said it before, and you should understand it.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian sighed heavily, and suddenly regretted asking questions for his curiosity.


    Ignorance is a blessing. It''s true!


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, after subconsciously saying what punishment Shuiman Jinshan would accept if it were other monsters with the same accomplishments as Bai Suzhen, Fahai himself was stunned.


    Yes, the flood has killed so many innocent people. Why was she only imprisoned in Leifeng Tower for 20 years?


    Fahai has never thought about this before.


    He has always been acting according to the will of God. Although he has not won the title of Siraitia grosvenorii up to now, his magic power is almost the same as that of ordinary Siraitia grosvenorii. However, he can properly pry into some heavenly secrets and understand some heavenly will.


    It''s not surprising that there are many people in the world who have not cultivated their magic power. They can calculate a lot of things with copper money. As an eminent monk who has been granted the golden bowl magic weapon by Buddha, he can understand some Providence. That''s perfectly normal.


    He had decided to detain Bai Suzhen in front of Leifeng Pagoda long ago. Even after he got to Wenqu star''s reincarnation high school champion, Bai Suzhen could walk out of Leifeng Pagoda. As for being in the immortal class, he didn''t count it. He didn''t know whether it was true or not. However, judging from the current situation, it''s very possible.


    Then, why does God mean to let Bai Suzhen go out of the tower only after being imprisoned for 20 years? Is this punishment too light?


    It''s not one or two people she killed, it''s thousands of people.


    It''s just 20 years. It''s really It''s like not punishing her. What kind of punishment is that?


    Thinking of this, Fahai, like Wei Wuxian in another world, also looks up at the sky. For the first time Cough, for the second time, I think the way of heaven is really unfair!


    Li Maozhen, xiongba, Yin Susu and heidashai all think that heaven is too unfair. Why should they treat the protagonist so well, and then let the protagonist deal with them, so that they can be killed by the protagonist?That is to say, we don''t know where it is. If we have a body, we have to fight with you, eh If you can.


    Magic mobile world, now you dare not speak.


    Bai Suzhen has a thousand years of cultivation, so it can be said that she can become an immortal through her own efforts. How can she be free after only 20 years of imprisonment?


    I can''t say, I don''t know!


    Maybe It''s really the Qi Yun of the protagonist. After all, it''s the protagonist. How can we keep people locked up all the time?


    "Alas Think of here, you Suowei also sighed together, he is also a villain!


    [Ding, the protagonist has a new product on the shelves: a group of intermediate protagonists'' luck. ¡¿


    just as the villains and friends in the group and a sad protagonist Wei Wuxian look up to the sky and sigh, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rings out in the group.


    Hearing the sound, people were stunned, then blinked, and then His face suddenly changed, and he quickly turned his attention to the prompt and mall of the system.


    What did the system say just now, the group leader is on the shelf, and the protagonist is lucky?


    I''ll go. This thing can also be bought and sold?!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "the middle-level protagonist is very lucky. The owner is protected by the way of heaven. He not only has a great chance to get many chances, but also can turn misfortune into good fortune. The price is 160000 points!"


    Li Maozhen, who is in the perfect position of staggering Li Xingyun and trying to kill him, can''t even find anyone. She opens the mall for the first time, looks at the introduction of the new products put on the shelves by the owners, and murmurs.


    After reading, he frowned slightly and felt very embarrassed. Those friends who heard what he said also appeared embarrassed.


    160000 points We can''t take it out!

 Chapter 421

    Although the number of people in the group has now exceeded 20, and almost all of them have found their own development path and started to earn points to climb a higher ladder. Even some members of the group are rich as soon as they enter the group, because they have a high status in the world and have a lot of influence in their hands, but


    160000 points. Now no one really has so much money in their account.


    After all, it''s one thing to have rich assets, and another thing to have working capital. For example, bibidong, shaqianmo and others, their values are among the top in the chat group, but they are not single men who have enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. No, they are single men, but they are not lone men. They have a large group of people to support, so many of them belong to them If they do, they will shake the foundation of their forces. If they do not, there will be artificial rebellion.


    And excluding those assets that can''t be moved, we must leave some resources that can be moved for a rainy day.


    Then, they will not sell or pawn the resources that are helpful to them until the last moment.


    Based on the above reasons, none of them has more than 160000 points at present, and the highest is bibidong. At present, there are more than 140000 points in his account, and the second one is the leader of the worship of the moon. Because of the five spirit beads and the five element magic, plus the accumulation of the worship of the moon, even if he needs to spend a lot of money for scientific research, there are 100000 at present A little bit of credit is left in the account.


    The third place is shaqianmo. At present, there are more than 70000 points. Originally, there are 90000 points. Liuxia, his younger sister who helped him revive some time ago, bought a lot of things and spent more than 10000. Well, I can understand that, sister control.


    Fourth and fifth, I will not.


    Because of this, people will show their embarrassed expressions when they see the price of Qi Yun in the mall.


    Most of them are villains, and they don''t want to be trampled on by the protagonist. But for the mysterious protagonist''s good luck, they are really depressed and have no temper. Now they see that the protagonist''s good luck is on sale, and they are very eager to get it.


    As long as we can get the hero''s luck, are we still villains?


    No, by then, we will be the protagonists!


    But it''s still the old saying that money is not enough. Even if we stick to our heads and ignore our forces, we will destroy our foundation and empty things like real estate. If we take them out and buy them or pawn them, there will be few who can afford to buy them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Douluo mainland animation version of the world, just sent Qiyu away, and ordered the group leader to recommend to his servant Su Yuntao to go down to make a cup of tea for himself. Bibidong is sitting lazily on her queen''s throne. Looking at the introduction interface of the new product in the mall, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a look of elusive flashed in her eyes.


    Tang San, the protagonist of her world, has been swept into the dust by Qiyu, who is the same protagonist and whose spirit and strength are above him. Even if the spirit is still there, she can no longer be threatened. After all, those who have been abolished can no longer become gods, just like Xueer''s spirit can never break through to level 90 after her throne is broken. This is the rule of the world.


    Even the protagonist can''t violate the rules of the world. As the group leader once said, the aura of the protagonist can''t rival the aura of history, and history is the direction of the world rules.


    Since he can''t become a God, no matter what Tang San does with the 50 meter high rabbit in the star forest, he is not qualified to be his opponent any more. From this point of view, as a villain, he should be safe and don''t need to worry like other villain friends, but


    Life in the world, how can there be no other pursuit except to live?


    As a villain, since he has escaped from the life threat brought by the protagonist, he should think about his future and strive to live better.


    Get the hero''s luck, become the hero with the strength of the villain, that life It must be wonderful, isn''t it?


    "No, I can be a little later. It''s mainly Xueer. Her angel throne has been broken. I don''t know if I can pass the angel God test with Xiaoxue in the group this time. When she comes back, if I can send this group of protagonists to her as a gift, I can really rest assured in the future." Bibidong propped his head on the back of his hand and thought to himself.


    Then, looking at his account that more than 140000 points, leisurely sigh.


    After pawning the soul bone of Xiao Wu''s mother''s old rabbit, she pawned a lot of precious but useless treasures in the martial spirit hall, which raised the number of points to this level. She thought it would be enough for a period of time. Unexpectedly, when she needed to go shopping, she didn''t even have enough money to buy the first item.


    I feel the pain of poverty today.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll help them find some suitable soul bones in the future." After thinking about it, bibidong finally made a decision and murmured. Then he turned on the pawnbroking function and pawned the soul bones of several worshippers who belonged to the martial spirit hall.She is still the queen of the martial spirit Empire, and those people are her ministers. Life and death depend on her, and her things can be disposed of by her.


    Pawnbroking function, it does not require the group members to hold the pawned things, as long as the group members have the ownership of the items they want to pawn, they can pawn.


    As a result, bibidong successfully pawned the soul bones of several people in the martial spirit hall. The reason why you choose to pawn rather than sell is that you want to sell, but others may not want to buy. Moreover, at present, there is only one group of Qi Yun in the mall. What if Qi Yun is robbed by others when you are waiting for something to be sold?


    So bidong will directly choose pawn.


    After pawning off the souls and bones of several worshippers, bibidong''s points instantly increased to more than 190000. Seeing this gratifying number, bibidong nodded with satisfaction, then turned his eyes to the mall interface, and was about to buy away Qi Yun, the protagonist of Xiao Yan, who had been on the shelves in autumn at night.


    Who knows, at this time, the mechanical sound of the system rings in the group.


    [Ding, the evil Bruce Lee, a member of the group, spent 160000 points to buy the Qi Yun of the middle-level protagonist of the group leader. ¡¿


    bibidong


    What''s the situation, being preempted? Also, this dragon, so rich?!


    Next moment, chat in the group.


    "I''ll go!"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Boss long, how can you do this?"


    "Long, where do you get so many points? Last time I borrowed points from you, you said you didn''t have any money. You specially showed me your account. At that time, you had only a few hundred points. It''s only a few days. Where do you get so much money? You say, you give me a clear account! "


    ¡­¡­


    The group is trying to find ways to raise money, want to buy this group of leading role to the many villain group friends, hear the system prompt, know that this can completely change their own destiny baby was actually diving demon Bruce Lee to buy away, for a time, all exploded, one by one to come out of the question to him.


    Hearing such a noisy voice, in the affiliated world and pet shop, Bruce Lee, the demon with a smiling face, took out his ears, looked at the empty warehouse behind him, and said in a depressed tone: "Bruce Lee''s points, in fact They are all borrowed from friends, and the interest is very high. Just now Bruce Lee looked at the recent income of the pet store, but he was afraid that he could not even afford the interest. What can he do? Bruce Lee, I was so impulsive just now


    Friends of the villains


    You''re so damn This is to treat us as fools to cheat, which of your friends is so rich? Impulsive? We want to be as impulsive as you!

 Chapter 422

    It''s a pity that we don''t have the impulsive strength like you. The only one who has the strength is preempted by you. Demon Bruce Lee, you are really too much this time!


    Hearing the obvious lie of the devil Bruce Lee, the faces of many villains are ugly.


    Even if you are not impulsive, ah bah, even if you don''t intentionally buy the leading role''s luck, few of us can afford it, but anyway, we still have a hope when the goods are there, but now, the hope is gone.


    Wuwuwu ~


    at this moment, many of the friends were crying in their hearts. As a result, they could almost buy the Bi Bi Dong, who was once Xiao Yan''s lucky man. They sat up straight, clenched their fists and hammered the armrest around them.


    She should have been faster, faster!


    Now, she pawned the soul bones of several worshippers at half price, but she didn''t buy what she wanted. What is this?


    "Alas Thinking, bidong sighed heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of flowers and bones, seven kill hall.


    Sha Qian Mo, who is combing his hair for Liuxia, also sighs quietly at this moment. The protagonist''s good luck is something he wants, but he doesn''t want it for himself. He wants to buy it for others just like bibidong. Bibidong wants to give it to her daughter, but he wants to give it to his sister.


    That is, Liuxia, who is now receiving his service.


    As a brother who owes a lot to his younger sister, Liuxia has been trying to compensate her since her resurrection. No matter what she wants, as long as she can do it, he will not refuse. Not only that, if he sees any good things, he will immediately want to buy them and give them to her. That''s why more than 10000 points are spent .


    This time when he saw the leading role, he planned to buy it, so that his sister would become the leading role. From then on, he would live an enviable life, so that he, as a brother, would feel very happy.


    However, they all blame themselves for being useless. They don''t have enough points and can''t afford to buy that group of good fortune. So he just hesitated to pawn Shan Chunqiu for money.


    Shan Chunqiu, as his right arm and protector of the seven killing hall, is certainly valuable. If he pawns him, he will surely bring him a lot of points. Even if he is not enough alone, there are many seven killing disciples and wilderness heaven. Together with his mount Phoenix and Fei Yejian, he can always raise more than 90000 points, right?


    With these points and the remaining 70000 points in the account, it should be no problem to buy the leading player who sold for 160000 yuan.


    As for whether this will lead to the instability of the seven killing hall, he doesn''t care about it. If it''s unstable, it''s not a big deal.


    As far as I am concerned, I want to live happily with Liuxia forever rather than dominate the world. As long as I can do this, it doesn''t matter even if I don''t become the emperor.


    It''s just


    Mount and sword, and those disciples can not, but Shan Chunqiu had to make him hesitant. At least he was most loyal to his subordinates. He pawned him and killed Qianmo. He was really reluctant.


    As soon as he didn''t give up, he hesitated, and with such a hesitation, the hero''s luck was bought by the devil Bruce Lee.


    In a way, his situation is quite similar to that of bibidong, but it is slightly better than that of bibidong, because bibidong is pawned, and he is preempted by the devil Bruce Lee when he gets the points, but he hasn''t finished thinking about it, and he is preempted when he doesn''t start pawning at all, so the gray degree of his mood is no better than that of bibidong.


    In front of the dresser, hearing his brother''s sigh, Liuxia looked at him in the mirror and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well behaved, brother is OK, brother is thinking recently for a long time did not give Shan Chunqiu arrangement things to do, also should let him go out activities." Hearing his sister''s question, Sha Qian Mo immediately regained his mind. After adjusting his mind, he said with a warm smile to her.


    "What does brother want Shan HUFA to do?" Liuxia, who didn''t know what happened in the group, asked curiously.


    "Well Let him go to the East China Sea to catch the dragon. My brother already has a phoenix as a mount. He just needs a real dragon to accompany him. Let Shan Chunqiu do something, so that he won''t have nothing to do recently. " Will not buy the protagonist Qi Yun this thing depends on the innocent Shan Chunqiu head, want to give him to find some of the crime of killing Qian Mo said to Liuxia.


    "Ah? Brother, the dragon in Donghai is very powerful. Even if it''s not as powerful as the Dharma protector, it won''t be much worse for him. I''m afraid he will work very hard to catch the dragon. Do you want to send some people to help him? "


    "No, let him go alone. This is also the test that my brother gave him."


    "Oh."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yawn!" In a corner of the seven kill hall, Shan Chunqiu, who was eating chicken, suddenly sneezed. Then he looked left and right. He was puzzled. How could he sneeze suddenly because of his accomplishments? He could not catch a cold. Did someone speak ill of him behind his back or calculate on him?"No?" Shan Chunqiu frowned and murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    "Bruce Lee didn''t steal or rob. He just bought a commodity. Do you need to treat him like this?" The evil Bruce Lee, who has been hated by many villains, said wrongly.


    Black Marshal: "you didn''t steal, but you robbed the goods that should belong to us. What do you think we should do to you?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "what is meant to belong to you? Smelly preserved egg, the protagonist is very lucky. Can you afford it? "


    "I..." The black marshal is choking. He can''t afford it now. What''s the matter? He can afford it sooner or later!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "besides, even if you can afford it, I didn''t stop you. You are slow. Can you blame Bruce Lee?"


    "You..." The black Marshal choked again. What''s wrong with his slow speed? He doesn''t have the same needs as you. He often has to use his hands to solve some problems. So can he be slow? Do people with slow speed have no human rights in this group?


    Damn it!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you two, according to Xiao Wang..."


    "Well, don''t quarrel any more. It makes me headache!" At this time, a voice of dissatisfaction rang out in the group. Hearing this voice, all the members of the group, including the demon Bruce Lee and the black marshal, stopped talking at this moment and silently waited for the voice''s master''s reply.


    See group become quiet down, night autumn continue to say: "in fact, you don''t have to fight."

 Chapter 423

    Hearing this, all the online friends, no matter they are villains or not, are stunned in the same place at this moment, showing a muddled expression.


    Can it be like this?


    But think about it carefully, it seems that it really makes sense!


    The protagonists are lucky and hard to kill. But if you just want to capture them, it won''t be very difficult. Once you capture them, you can make a fortune by trading or pawning their lucky protagonists. Not to mention, without lucky protagonists, you can''t be the protagonists any more.


    As for the villain, the fate of this identity will be killed by the protagonist, but the protagonist is gone. Who else can compete with the villain?


    No!


    Since there is no villain, doesn''t it automatically become the protagonist?


    "Well?" As soon as this idea appeared in the minds of some group friends, they immediately couldn''t help picking their eyebrows and making a nasal sound. At the same time, they reached out to touch their chin and began to think carefully and comprehensively.


    And at this time, suddenly a voice with an obvious protest component sounded in the group.


    It''s Wei Wuxian.


    "Group leader, this is not right. How can my leading character''s luck be like this?" With that, Wei Wuxian took a screen capture of the introduction of his hero''s luck, which he found through the pawnshop function, and sent it to the group.


    It says: "Qi Yun, the middle tragic protagonist: the owner is prone to a series of human tragedies, including but not limited to the death of his parents, the death of his teachers, the death of his classmates, the pain of his lover in searching for himself for more than ten years, and the end of his life. However, no matter how complicated the process is, it is difficult for the owner to die completely. ¡¿


    Friends of many groups:


    This NIMA might as well die completely!


    Seeing the screen capture of Wei Wuxian''s introduction, everyone, even Li Maozhen, who has the best relationship with him, can''t help twitching a few times and murmuring in his heart.


    Although it is better to die than to live, the price of living is to experience so many human tragedies, it is better to die!


    This is Wei Wuxian''s luck?


    Nima, it''s no wonder that in the video of his original fate uploaded by the group leader, he mixed so miserably. His feelings are like this. Let''s talk about why his original fate was so bad as the protagonist. I didn''t expect that this was the reason.


    "Group leader, please explain to me what''s going on, isn''t it true?" Wei Wuxian asked at night.


    He had never thought about his luck before. He only wanted to try to change the tragedies that would have happened through various actions. But today, because the discussion about the main character''s luck in the group is too intense, he was curious and introduced his luck through the function of pawnbroker. Once again, the whole person felt it No.


    Tragic protagonist, Qi Yun, parents, teachers, classmates, lovers


    Oh, my God, is this the rhythm that I need to be a lone star?


    Looking at this introduction, Wei Wuxian suddenly wants to cry.


    On the other hand, after hearing Wei Wuxian''s words and seeing the screen capture he sent out, Qiu sighed softly at night and said in secret, "why do you have to ask more about this kind of thing? After you have seen the video of your original fate, shouldn''t you have a clear idea?"


    I still remember that when Wei Wuxian first entered the group, he wanted to give him a spoiler at night to guide him to seek fortune and avoid disaster, but he refused the kindness of the great group leader, saying that if he knew in advance, there would be no suspense about the future, and life would not be wonderful at all.


    Later, I don''t know what the reason is. It seems that the situation has developed to that stage inexplicably. Yeshiqiu uploaded the first half of his original fate video to the group, so that he can be prepared.


    From that time, seeing his original destiny, he should have a clear understanding of his identity.


    The protagonist is true, but it is a tragic protagonist!


    Oh, I''m used to doing what I want. I don''t think about anything at all. I haven''t noticed this until now. I even came to ask me, this child is really It''s hopeless.


    Yeshiqiu shakes his head. He is very sympathetic to Wei Wuxian''s intelligence. No, his intelligence is still very high, but it''s a pity that it''s not used in business. Yeshiqiu deeply sympathizes with his wisdom in business.


    Then, he replied, "there''s no problem with the system, so what you see is true."


    "Bang!" In Douluo''s mainland novel world, Wei Wuxian, who heard this, immediately sat down on the ground, his eyes really shed tears.


    Wuwuwu, how can I do without such a person? I, my luck is not as good as an ordinary person!


    Even if that''s OK, but it''s easy to experience a series of human tragedies. I''ve already avoided them. Now the sun shooting expedition is ahead of schedule, and the strength of Yunmeng Jiang''s family has also been greatly improved. Qishan Wen''s family has not washed the lotus dock any more. I''ve already achieved this level. Are Uncle Jiang, Mrs. Yu and elder martial sisters and younger martial brothers still in danger?I don''t want it. I don''t want it!


    Thinking of the possibility of terror, Wei Wuxian, sitting on the ground, pressed his head hard with both hands and yelled in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, chat within the group.


    Although I can''t hear Wei Wuxian''s voice, I can hear him sobbing. When I think of the miserable end of his original fate in the video, many villains who have made up their minds about the protagonist''s fate frown and suddenly hesitate.


    If the protagonists in the world they live in are the same as Wei Wuxian, then it''s nothing to stay with them. Let them live in pain!


    Wait, no, although Wei Wuxian is very miserable, Wen Ruohan and Wen Chao, who washed the lotus dock in his original fate video, are finished. Although Jin Guangyao can''t see it for the time being, he doesn''t think it will come to a good end.


    So the protagonist''s luck is something that we have to find a way to get away from the protagonist.


    Otherwise, we don''t know whether the protagonist is sad or not, but as villains, we are easily killed by them, which is for sure, and it has nothing to do with whether we are sad or not.


    Think of here, those who hesitated gradually and firm their own ideas.


    In any case, we have to catch the protagonist first, and then get rid of their luck!


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei, don''t be sad any more. Haven''t those tragedies happened yet? Now that you have found this important thing, you should quickly pawn your tragic protagonist''s spirit. Won''t it be all right? "


    As a rational existence among villains, it''s not so easy to know that even if you want to capture the protagonist, because Li Maozhen, who has failed himself, is not as persistent as most of the protagonists. After listening to Wei Wuxian''s whimper for a while, she can''t help it. She sighs and says to him faintly.


    Hearing this, Wei Wuxian, who is holding his head and whimpering, gives his body a sudden meal.

 Chapter 424

    "Yes, I can pawn this evil directly, so it can''t harm me any more. So here''s the question. What am I upset about? "


    After hearing Li Maozhen''s words, Wei Wuxian suddenly responded. He widened his eyes and blinked. Then he looked up at the sky and thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland of fighting, in the palace of Gama.


    At night, Qiu picked up the tea and sipped it gently. A little smile appeared on her face.


    Qi Wang is quite powerful. He thought of this method so quickly. It''s good, it''s really good. With this degree of wisdom and agility, he will have a bright future in this chat group in the future.


    Think, night autumn will Li Maozhen detailed information out, a look, eyebrows suddenly pick.


    "It''s so quiet that it has been promoted to the realm of the five level martial arts Yuanshen. If you let the overlord know, you will be angry to death." Autumn laughs in the heart at night.


    Many people in the group know the discord between Li Maozhen and xiongba, but they still maintain a superficial friend relationship and don''t tear their face, so other group friends, as onlookers, don''t break it. But not breaking it doesn''t mean they don''t know. The most important thing is that Qiu knows.


    The reason seems to be that the overlord has been intentionally or unintentionally trying to get close to the empress, and Li Maozhen, as a sister, how can he succeed?


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the group rules that members of the group were not allowed to hurt each other, maybe the majestic gravegrass would be two meters high.


    But even so, Li Maozhen has been trying to find a way to make xiongba suffer. The fact that Fahai has just discharged xiongba and sent him to the hospital shows him.


    By the way, group rules stipulate that group members cannot hurt each other, but it does not mean that they will be punished as long as they hurt each other, such as expulsion from the group or permanent prohibition. The specific punishment depends on the seriousness of the circumstances.


    It''s a normal challenge behavior for Fahai to beat the bully. The bully takes the initiative to accept the challenge of the other party without anyone''s coercion, so that he is injured. This situation does not violate the group rules in the system or even in nightfall, so Fahai is not punished.


    As for Li Maozhen, he just wrote a letter to the French poster. He had to worry about it, but it didn''t depend on him. Therefore, yeshiqiu didn''t do anything about him.


    To sum up, there are many things a smart person can do without violating the rules of the group. It just depends on whether you can think of them.


    Li Maozhen was the first to think of pawning his bad fortune to avoid disaster, which shows his intelligence.


    At night, Qiu has a premonition that before long, Qi Wang, who has been in the group for a long time, will shine brilliantly. However, they are all members of his own group, and he likes to see and hear about them.


    Then, at night, Qiu said to Wei Wuxian: "if you are dissatisfied with your tragic protagonist''s luck, you can take it to the pawn shop as Li Maozhen said. Only in this way, you will no longer be the protagonist and will lose some chances, so you should consider it carefully."


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, don''t think about it. I don''t want to do this kind of sad protagonist for a moment."


    Chance, what is chance? It''s chance that can make people live a good life. Otherwise, what''s the use of just helping me improve my strength?


    For me, a good day is not enough for strength. If my strength becomes stronger and stronger, but there are fewer and fewer people around me who care about it, then I would rather never have a chance!


    Wei Wuxian thought of it in his heart, and then chose to confirm it. He pawned his hero Qi Yun and got a good deal Well, it''s not a huge point.


    The same thing in the eyes of different people, the value is not the same, like Wei Wuxian this heavy feeling heavy righteousness people, sad protagonist luck for them is God give them distress, let them incomparable pain, but for some cold-blooded merciless people, this luck is priceless treasure.


    They don''t care about their parents, classmates and lovers. The tragedies that the tragic protagonists will experience are not tragedies for them, but those opportunities are real benefits. Therefore, this group of middle-level tragic protagonists'' good luck still has a certain value, otherwise the pawnshop will not agree to accept it.


    After pawning, Wei Wuxian wiped the tears on his face with his sleeve. He was relieved and looked up at the sky again. Suddenly, he felt relaxed all over.


    "In the future, I will be able to live with Uncle Jiang, elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng forever." Wei Wuxian, who became relaxed, murmured in his heart.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something, and his mind moved. He asked after yeshiqiu: "by the way, group leader, it says that people with such good fortune are easy to make their lovers suffer for more than ten years to find themselves. What do you mean? That Should I have no lover in the original fate track? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    No, you have!


    "Group leader, why don''t you talk?" Seeing that the group leader didn''t respond to him, Wei Wuxian continued to ask.


    "Cough, old Wei." I didn''t expect that dog counsellor was very persistent. He kept silent. He continued to ask. At night, Qiu coughed and said to him."Mm-hmm, group leader, I''m here."


    Night time autumn: "do you think it''s a man with a clear mind and few desires, who is not good at beauty?"


    "No Wei Wuxian replied without hesitation that he was not a monk. He was pure hearted and lustless.


    Yeshiqiu: "do you think you are the kind of man who can''t find the other half?"


    "Not either." He is the eldest disciple of Jiang family in Yunmeng. He is the fourth son of a hundred families in Xianmen. He has a lot of gold, excellent sword skills, and is humorous. If he can''t find a wife, there will be no married man in the world.


    Night time autumn: "since there is no, how can you be sure that in your original destiny, you will be alone?"


    "Group leader, you mean..." Wei Wuxian swallowed his saliva. He didn''t cry any more, but he became equally excited at this moment. Could he get married and have children in his original fate? Who is his wife and which fairy?


    Although there is no impulse to find a woman to start a family for the time being, Wei Wuxian said that it is impossible for him not to be excited. You know, he is a normal man.


    Well, at least he thinks so.


    Yeshiqiu: "my meaning is very obvious, and then haven''t you recognized it?"


    "Well You mean... "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, the leader of the group means that you are married in your original fate and have a lover."


    "Well, group leader, who is that man? Come on, tell me I have guessed it in my heart and heard Li Maozhen''s words again.

 Chapter 425

    It''s not that old Wei has already taken a fancy to a fairy in Gusu''s LAN family, so as soon as he heard the group leader say that his lover''s surname was LAN, he immediately thought of Gusu''s LAN family. He would think so because Gusu''s LAN family''s reputation is so big that when you hear that the other''s surname is LAN, you will subconsciously think of their family.


    And such a thought, Wei Wuxian thought it was really possible.


    Look, he saw the dog Bah, Wei Wuxian is handsome, with extraordinary temperament and high taste. Therefore, his future wife, not to say, looks like a fairy, at least it should be a great country, right?


    As the saying goes, one side of the soil and water support one side of the people. Gusu is a good place to be outstanding, and the LAN family''s genes are even better. It can be seen from the list of aristocratic CHILDES that the first and second place are the people of their family.


    Although the list of aristocratic CHILDES is nominally based on the comprehensive ability of all the disciples, Wei Wuxian thinks that it''s all face to face, otherwise the peacock in jinzixuan can beat him. Are you kidding?


    Even if this list was made before he entered the group, he firmly believed that he could beat jinzixuan at that time. At most, it took a long time to fight.


    So that list has a lot of ingredients, such as face, jinzixuan Well, although the charm is not as big as him, she is really more attractive than him. Otherwise, the elder martial sister would not let him and Jiang Cheng go to the flower peacock.


    In addition, the wife in his original fate may not be the one he went to find. Just as Mrs. Yu and jinzixuan''s mother once arranged the marriage between him and his elder martial sister, his wife is also likely to be decided by Uncle Jiang or Mrs. Yu. Maybe it''s because he''s too old to get married, or for some other reason .


    If you want to make an engagement with him, as a big family with the same reputation as the Jiang family in Yunmeng, "Gusu LAN family" is naturally a top choice.


    The first is a good family background, the second is a good family education. Although I think it is very old-fashioned, in the eyes of the elders, it is a matter of understanding the rules and integrity. The third is that as a member of the world of cultivating immortals, the other party can accompany me to night hunting, which is a match for me.


    Finally, the appearance mentioned before.


    There are so many advantages. Wei Wuxian thinks that if in his original fate, if his marriage is designated by his elders, it is really possible that the other party is Su LAN, at least more than 60%.


    In addition, the group leader said that the other party''s surname was LAN, um 80% to 90%.


    "Hiss!" Such a thought, Wei Wuxian immediately took a breath of cool air, just stopped tears in the eyes can''t help but flash a thick tension color.


    In his original fate, will he become LAN Zhan''s brother-in-law or brother-in-law? Why didn''t he see it in that video?


    Also, the feeling A little bit exciting!


    Well, clan sister and clan sister, they are also sisters.


    ¡­¡­


    In his heart, he told Wei Wuxian very complicated. In his original fate, his lover''s surname was LAN. He thought he would immediately ask himself what his name was LAN. Unexpectedly, he stopped talking. At night, Qiu stared at his head and waited for a long time. Finally, he was deeply relieved.


    No matter what, if you ask, I either have to refuse to answer your question directly, or I have to lie to you. It''s not good to choose either.


    As for telling you the truth directly, it''s impossible. If the group leader is a woman, it''s OK to tell you what she likes. But I''m an upright, healthy man. I can''t say that.


    Besides, if you say it, you will collapse as a party, right?


    Then there was a strong sense of happiness. In order to prevent yuzhibo Sasuke from being attacked by the thousand year killing attack, his body refining skill was not in vain!


    Thinking about it, Qiu rubs his shoulder at night. He suddenly feels that if he doesn''t have a chance to introduce Wei Wuxian to a sister named LAN, then he won''t end up in the same way as the original work. When he sees the disgust of the man and the joy of the woman, he will never move forward.


    "Well, you can have a try. It''s a good choice for the LAN family of Suzhou. Although LAN Zhan is also a member of the LAN family of Suzhou, there must be female disciples there, and they have high looks. Last time Wei Wuxian wanted to have a blind date with Jiang Cheng, the next group activity might be to help him hold a blind date meeting, and then send someone to invite several girls from LAN family to come over. " All of a sudden, at night, Qiu raised his hand to touch his chin and thought about it in his heart. He nodded and thought it was a good idea. Not only Wei Wuxian, but also other single friends can participate in it. At that time, people in need will be very happy.


    "Amitabha!" At night, when autumn consumes brain cells for the next group activity, suddenly, a loud and clear Buddha''s horn rings in the group, and it''s just a stroke when you hear people''s face pitting.


    Fahai, you''re not finished, are you?


    I don''t know how many times I heard Amitabha this day. At night, Qiu really can''t stand this old monk. Everyone knows that you are a monk, so you don''t have to chant Buddha''s name to show your identity to everyone.Fahai: "master, I''m not interested in the original future of benefactor Wei. I want to ask you for advice. According to what you said before, the protagonist of my world is Bai Suzhen. She can only be imprisoned for 20 years after committing such serious crimes as flooding the golden mountain. It''s because of her luck. I don''t know what will happen to her if I trade her luck or pawn it? "


    "How do I know? Maybe it will never come out, maybe it will come out later, or maybe it will be sentenced to death by the court of heaven At night, Qiu rolled his eyes and said to Fahai.


    Hearing this, Fahai said in silence: "is it possible that she will never get out? In this case... "


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I have answered many of your questions. Now it''s my turn to be the leader of the group and say something?"


    Fahai: "please say it."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, in the future, don''t recite amitabha in the group. I know you are a monk. Just recite one sentence when you are just bubbling. You can recite it all the time, and your head hurts. Remember?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Remember Fahai''s turbid eyes narrowed slightly and spoke out.


    Do you have a headache? Oh, if it''s really a monster, and can the Buddha''s name hurt you?


    Well, in that case, I will not talk about Amitabha anymore. I read Buddhist scriptures in this group, and with the help of the power of Buddhism, I will accept you across the screen!


    Thinking, Fahai nodded with a smile, then raised a palm and subconsciously read: "Amitabha!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    [Ding, Fa Hai, a member of the group, was forbidden to speak for three days by the group leader. ¡¿


    Friends of many groups:


    Fahai


    Poor monk, I didn''t mean it. It''s a mistake, a mistake!

 Chapter 426

    In fact, the second after he pronounced the Buddha''s name, Fahai responded, but there was no way. He turned on the voice function, and everyone in the group had heard it. He wanted to explain it, but he didn''t expect that the evil group leader would not even give him an opportunity to explain. He just banned him for three days.


    This is really unreasonable!


    Attached to the world, he also wanted to read scriptures in the group every day in order to gradually weaken the evil nature of the group leader and cultivate other group friends. He raised his Zen stick, knocked it heavily on the ground, gave a cold hum, and then made a mental move and chose to return to the world.


    No words, no words. I will come back in three days!


    At that time, the group leader and you evil members will wait for me, poor monk. I will purify you by reciting Buddhist scriptures. Hum!


    As for these three days Well, poor monk, I happened to pawn Bai Suzhen''s Qi, so that she could be punished as she should be. It''s too cheap for her to be imprisoned in Leifeng Pagoda for 20 years for such a big sin.


    As an eminent monk, Fahai said that he was intolerable. He had no way before, but now he has. Just get rid of her luck. I''m not polite to that poor monk.


    It''s not easy for her to practice for thousands of years. I hope that after losing her luck, she won''t be sentenced to death by heaven. Instead, she will be forever imprisoned under the Leifeng Pagoda and accompany with the poor monk.


    "Amitabha!" Thinking of this, Fahai, whose power fluctuates in the whole body space, read another Buddha''s name.


    This words a, his own facial expression also can''t help but change for a while, secretly way: "this can really form a habit."


    New white lady legend world, Nanhai, purple bamboo forest.


    "Well? He''s back! " At the moment when Fahai returns to the world, Guanyin Bodhisattva sitting on the lotus platform suddenly opens his eyes and murmurs in his heart. Then, with a wave of his arm, he turns into a beam of Buddha light and goes straight to the sky. Then, in an instant, he falls from the sky and falls in front of Fahai who has just returned home.


    "Disciple, see Nanwu Guanyin Bodhisattva!" I didn''t expect that as soon as I came back, Avalokitesvara came to find me. Fahai was a little stunned. He immediately bent down on his knees and kowtowed.


    At the moment when he came here, he showed his powerful magic and sealed the surrounding space layer by layer. Looking at the Fahai in front of him, he saw that he did not bring the mysterious man according to his orders. Guanyin frowned slightly and said to him kneeling in front of him: "Fahai, do you know the sin?"


    "Back to the Bodhisattva, the disciple knows his sin. It''s just the Bodhisattva. The strength of the other side is too terrible. The disciple''s cultivation is limited, and it''s hard to compete with him. He hasn''t even seen the real body of the other side. Please give the disciple some more time, and the disciple will surely capture the man in front of the Bodhisattva and let you do it." Knowing what the Guanyin Bodhisattva said about sin, Fahai Gongsheng replied.


    "Since the other side is so powerful, would you like to take me to the place you went before and meet that person in person?" Having guessed that Fahai might use such an excuse, Bodhisattva Guanyin asked him.


    "This..." When he heard this, Fahai hesitated. He didn''t resent taking Guanyin Bodhisattva to the affiliated world, because he was a devout Buddhist disciple. Since the Bodhisattva had a destiny, he should take it himself. But he just came back and wanted to go to Leifeng Pagoda to get rid of Bai Suzhen''s Qi. Wouldn''t it be right to go back now


    "Why don''t you?" Looking at the performance of Fahai in front of him, Guanyin asked him in a flat tone, as if this question was not important at all.


    Although he didn''t hear anything unusual from the Bodhisattva''s mouth, somehow, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in Fahai''s heart. It was like that if he said no, something terrible would happen to him in the next second.


    "Hiss!" Thinking about it, Fahai took a cold breath and made a very light breath. Then, he looked up and said to Guanyin with a sincere face: "Bodhisattva, you misunderstood me. Bodhisattva, I hope you will be ordered. I dare not disobey you. It''s just that Bodhisattva''s status is noble. I''m afraid you will encounter danger. Do you want to call some more arhat Bodhisattvas to help you? The evil spirit, known as the group leader, gave his disciples 20 places to take to the affiliated world, that is to say, you can also bring 19 helpers. "


    "Help? Nineteen? " Hearing Fahai''s words, a silent look flashed in the deep of Guanyin''s eyes.


    With her strength, if you go to that place, you will encounter danger. What''s the use of taking a helper in the past?


    Nineteen more?


    One hundred and ninety are useless!


    Those Arhats and Bodhisattvas, in addition to subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger, also Manjusri, dizang, Puxian, others are totally different from themselves. They can''t play any role in this level of fighting by the number of people. OK!


    As for Manjusri, they


    Well, they don''t know about it yet. If they do, they will help themselves. Only in this way, if there is a big chance in it, they have to give them a part. In this case, they are not willing to do so?


    At that time, in order to have a good future, she did not hesitate to abandon Kunlun, switch to Lingshan, and turn into a daughter to show her determination to cut off the past. Now she can''t see through what happened to Fahai. It says that there is no big secret, which is impossible.The big secret, in general, is a big chance.


    So in order to become stronger and get a better future, Guanyin Bodhisattva thought again and again, and finally decided to go alone, without informing them to help.


    As for those subordinates who are under their command, if they have a chance, they can not be given any. But their strength is too weak. It''s the same as if they didn''t, so it''s very simple. If they don''t need anything, they go by themselves.


    Immediately, Guanyin Bodhisattva said to Fahai, "you have a heart, but my Buddha says that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? Since you say there is danger there, how can we ask others to take risks together? Let us go alone."


    "Bodhisattva..."

 Chapter 427

    Seeing that Fahai has agreed to take her past, a big stone in Guanyin''s heart has fallen to the ground. Next, as long as she deals with it carefully and doesn''t act rashly without insight into the real strength of the other party, it will be OK. After all, she doesn''t really go to subdue demons and demons. She just goes to find out the big secret and reap the big chance inside.


    Subdue demons and demons? At this level, who is going to do such a thing? It''s all done by the grassroots immortals. The immortals at our level can do whatever they want. When they meet the monsters they want to take in, they can take them out or ignore them if they don''t want to take them in.


    Who let us have a perfect merit, and in the world has enjoyed the ultimate incense worship, no longer rely on demons to strengthen themselves!


    Then Fahai, who had made a decision in his heart, stood up. Under the serious and curious eyes of Avalokitesvara, he first gave her a respectful Buddhist ceremony. Then he moved his mind and communication system to take Avalokitesvara to the affiliated world.


    As a member of the group, Fahai has 20 places to live in the affiliated world, which means that he can take 20 people from his own world. This is the rule set by yeshiqiu at that time. His current behavior does not violate the rules of the group, so naturally the system will not refuse. Therefore, the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who has been paying attention to Fahai, suddenly feels a mysterious power of space The effect on their own body, there is no hostility, there is no goodwill, unpredictable.


    Then, a mechanical sound rang out in her mind, asking if she agreed to accept the right of abode in the subsidiary world given by Fahai and go with him to the subsidiary world.


    Hearing this voice, Guanyin''s face suddenly became more serious.


    She has sealed the space around her layer by layer. It''s amazing that someone can transcend these seals, exert the power of space on her, and speak directly in her mind. You know, in this era when saints return to chaos, it''s not too much to say that she is the top power in the three realms. Even if someone can defeat her, she can be defeated like this Without knowing it, suddenly


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Thinking about it, the Avalokitesvara said in his heart, "it seems that the secret here is still beyond my consideration. I have to be more careful."


    Then he answered the system: "Amitabha, I accept it."


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, the power of space to play a role, she and Fahai instantly disappeared in the same place, went to the affiliated world.


    Not long after the departure of Avalokitesvara and Fahai, a beam of divine light came from the sky and appeared outside the space sealed by Avalokitesvara. Then the divine light dispersed. A kind-hearted old woman sitting on the throne of God looked at the seal in front of her and pinched her fingers. However, she found that in her calculation, Avalokitesvara was no longer here. Suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes flashed After a touch of puzzled color, murmured: "strange, strange!"


    In fact, she doesn''t care about the whereabouts of Guanyin. She just learned that during her seclusion, she actually instructed her registered disciple Bai Suzhen to repay her kindness in the world. But Bai Suzhen married a mortal and killed countless creatures. It''s just for Bai Suzhen''s sake After she got to know this, she decided to ask Guanyin what he wanted to do.


    But now, people are disappearing so quickly, but she can''t figure out the trace of Guanyin Bodhisattva just now, which really puzzles her.


    What''s going on?


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t figure out the answer, so the old woman on the throne turned her head and looked in the direction of Leifeng Pagoda, and then flew there.


    Yes, this old lady is the famous mother of Lishan. She is an ancient god, and her strength is immeasurable.


    It is said that before the return of the saints to chaos, Lao Tzu, the saint, left his incarnation in the three realms, that is, the supreme Lao Tzu, while Li Shan''s mother was the incarnation of the saint Nu Wa''s mother. Although she did not serve in the heavenly court or worship Ling Shan, she was the upright God in the three realms, and her status was very high.


    ¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Not knowing that Li Shan''s mother had passed the pass and was looking for herself, Avalokitesvara and Fahai appeared at the gate of the city.


    "Bodhisattva, this is the place where the evil spirits live. Many of them will come here to get together in the evening, but in addition to this public area, they also have their own territory. It is said that they are also a world, and the evil leader they call the group leader has never seen him before." Fahai bowed his head to Avalokitesvara.


    "Well, Buddhas say that one flower is one world, and one leaf is one Bodhi. They can open up many worlds and use them as their territory. It seems that they are also Buddhists." With that, Guanyin got up, looked down and recited a Buddha''s name. The next second, the lotus platform under her feet and the aperture behind her disappeared.


    She said to Fahai, "no matter whether the other party is evil or not, we should be polite and low-key to avoid the suspicion that the guests will dominate."


    "The Bodhisattva is noble, and his disciples have been taught." Hearing this, Fahai suddenly realized and quickly bowed his head to Avalokitesvara.In response, Guanyin nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, she let Fahai take her around in this so-called subsidiary world, and she should gradually understand all the secrets in it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, we are fighting against the mainland.


    At night, Qiu is still chatting with his friends. After all, he has just finished a fight with Gu Yuan. Although he is not injured, he is tired. It''s just the so-called combination of work and rest. He''s tired. Now it''s time to have fun. Just have a good chat with these sand sculpture friends and have a good time.


    Just after finishing in the group, the protagonist Qi Yun and Wei Wuxian''s wife in the original fate track, no, it''s her husband''s surname LAN. In a flash, Gao Yao, as a new man, emerges again, indicating that Yi Xiaochuan, the protagonist in his world, was killed by him. Does that mean that his Qi Yun is stronger than Yi Xiaochuan, and he can embark on a brighter road in the future?


    In this regard, the night of autumn deeply speechless, Yi Xiaochuan that you killed it?


    Don''t put gold on your face. Well, what does that have to do with you? It''s clearly the credit of Zhang Wuji. If the protagonist kills the protagonist, you''re a villain.


    In addition, Yi Xiaochuan has been destroyed by you. You don''t want to sell his luck, but directly rely on Zhang Wuji to kill him. It''s a waste.


    Although the level of the world is not very high, from his experience and ending, he can be regarded as a tragic protagonist, but at least he is also the protagonist. With his good fortune, it is always OK to help you get rich and get rid of poverty.


    Hearing what the group leader said, Gao Yao''s face broke down immediately, and then beat his head desperately, saying in secret: "I''m an idiot!"


    "Oh." Hearing this, Qiu chuckled at night. At this time, the system sent him a prompt sound. Hearing this prompt sound, the smile on Qiu''s face suddenly froze at night, and then the corner of his mouth raised a beautiful radian and murmured: "this is really interesting."


    By the way, in addition to the prompt sound, there is also a text prompt in the group leader''s mailbox, which is the same as the prompt sound just now. It says: "group member Fahai brings the legendary world of the new white lady" Guanyin Bodhisattva "into the subsidiary world. ¡¿

 Chapter 428

    In the current world of systematic connection, Fahai''s legendary world of new white lady is the first, followed by Xianjian world where Baiyue is located, Yiquan Superman world where Qiyu is located, and then the Douluo world of novels and animation.


    It''s not the mainland of fighting spirit. It''s the exclusive place of the great group leader, and it''s not open to other group members.


    Now it''s the night of the four-star fight, and Qiu has already made a clear plan for his future. First, he will become the fight emperor, and then he will turn all the fighting spirit into spiritual power, and set foot on the road of cultivating immortals. At that time, the skills and elixirs in the legendary world of new white lady are the treasures he needs.


    And then At that time, there may be group members from a higher level of the world to join the chat group, such as Zhetian, Shenmu, peerless Wushen, etc. so there is no need to plan things after chengdi''s conversion to Xiandao. We will talk about them later.


    Back to the point, because of the idea of turning to immortality after becoming emperor, the prompt sound that the system sounded in his mind made yeshiqiu very concerned.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    That''s a famous immortal!


    No matter in which mythical world, as long as she exists, her position must be the top group of people in that world.


    From the point of view that Fahai, an old monk who has not yet proved the position of Luohanguo, has eight levels of early cultivation, his Guanyin Bodhisattva in that world must have passed the Ninth level and entered the immortal realm, but I don''t know what her specific immortal realm is. If she exceeds the third level, she will be invincible to the chat group.


    Because Qi Yu, the strongest in the chat group at present, has only the third highest level of immortality. For the existence of more than three immortality levels, his fist is very difficult to achieve the effect. In short, he can''t win.


    As a group leader, yeshiqiu doesn''t like to control everything in his own hands like those narrow minded emperors, but he doesn''t want the people who come to his territory to be so powerful that he doesn''t know how to deal with them except using the authority of the group leader to drive them away. Otherwise, he will be very distressed.


    And since Guanyin Bodhisattva came to the affiliated world, for such a fat No, it''s a noble guest with rich financial resources. The leader of the group must do something to entertain her. There is no one who can live there. Some facts can''t be carried out happily.


    If she doesn''t have scruples to make trouble, she can''t drive her back to the original world without showing her face, and miss the chance to make a lot of money?


    Thinking about it, the autumn mind moves in the night. Through the system, we can scan and identify the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who is in the subsidiary world completely covered by the system functions.


    "Ding, scanning target person: GuanShiYin, scanning..."


    "Ding, the scan is complete. Please watch the target data."


    As the mechanical sound of the system falls, a screen appears in front of nightfall, and it reads:


    [Name: GuanShiYin


    identity: one of the four Bodhisattvas in the Buddhist world, the teacher of the seven Buddhas


    realm: Immortal realm, the third stage


    magic weapon: Yujing bottle


    strength evaluation: Although he is a Bodhisattva, he has the status and strength above most Buddhas Mana is one of the top powers in the three realms. The magic power mastered is mysterious and unpredictable. The magic weapon Yujing bottle has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. It has infinite capacity and can hold the water of the four seas. ¡¿


    "the third stage of immortality is good. Although it is stronger than the evil god king, it is a little lower than Qiyu." Looking at the power of Guanyin Bodhisattva displayed by the system, Qiu was relieved at night, and his heart was calm.


    Then, open the interface of the mall and the pawnbroker to see what attracts her. After finding it, use the super strengthening furnace to strengthen it, and then design it secretly so that she can meet it by chance. Then, no, before that, you can ask her to match Qiyu to get a little understanding of the strength of the members in the group and have a sense of fear.


    In this way, when she comes across the goods that are attractive to her, she will choose to pay a reasonable price and get them through trading.


    After all, she is not stupid. In other people''s territory, there are stronger people in the other party than herself, and they rob other people''s things. Only a fool can do this.


    Soon, under the rapid screening of yeshiqiu, he succeeded in finding something that might make Avalokitesvara''s heart beat.


    Five magic pearls!


    This is the world of Xianjian where the moon worship is located. It is a treasure made of Nuwa''s seal of four gods and Hankui. It is known as the strongest power in the world.


    Among them, Lei Lingzhu was bought by Wei Wuxian and given to Jiang Fengmian. Huo Lingzhu was here at nightfall, and Tu Lingzhu was kept by Baiyue himself. He didn''t find the remaining two Lingzhu at that time, but now he has found them and put them on the shelves to serve as commodities in the mall.


    Another world of Nu Wa seal four gods and drought, thus forming the world''s strongest force, this gimmick is attractive enough, even Guanyin Bodhisattva will not be indifferent.


    This nightfall is very confident.


    As for grades Well, a wave of strengthening with the super strengthening furnace will probably be able to strengthen to the extent that it won''t lose to the Yujing bottle in her hand. She will be excited to see such a treasure at that time.I don''t want to trade any treasure from her. After all, it''s not necessarily willing for her to trade treasure for treasure, so I arranged the system to trade with her through the screen.


    If the magic weapon is taken out, it is a loss, but the skill is not. If you give it to others, what you have practiced is still your own. So at night, Qiu thinks that it should not be difficult to exchange these two five spirit pearls for her advanced skill of cultivating immortals.


    He is now a nine level champion of the world. The demon soul robbery from huaqiangu world is not worthy of him. He needs more powerful skills.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Immediately, he bought the two five spirit pearls in the shopping mall, and then spent a lot of points to strengthen them in the super strengthening furnace.


    When it comes to points, it''s good to be the leader of the group. Tax collection alone makes him get a lot of points, and the soul of the Empire pawned by Gu Yuan makes him make a lot of money, so he is rich now, although It''s a bit expensive this time, but it''s still affordable.


    After finishing these, yeshiqiu opens the private chat window with Qiyu and sends him a voice message: "Hello, Qiyu, affiliated to the world, the new French has brought an expert here, who can accompany you to have a good fight."


    "Well? Group leader, is it true? Can''t it be a guy of the same level as Tang San? " As soon as I received the news from the group leader, Qiyu immediately jumped out and asked back.


    The last time he helped bibidong fight against Luo mainland animation version of the world God, Tang San, although the fight was the most fierce after he was bald, but that''s all. He didn''t use all his strength, that is to say, he didn''t have a good fight, so he was disappointed!


    Now the group leader says that the affiliated world is coming, and he has to ask, what''s the degree of this pleasure? If it''s the most pleasure in his life, but it''s not the degree that makes him completely happy, eh Then I have to consider whether to challenge that man or not.


    After all, the discount activities in front of me are also very attractive!

 Chapter 429

    Discount activities in foreign markets?


    It''s true that in the chat group, members of the group can decide how much discount they want to give to the commodities that are put on the shelves in the mall without reducing the tax. This is to increase the sales volume. Many group friends who open physical stores in the affiliated world will carry out some discount activities from time to time to attract people.


    And Qiyu, his favorite thing is to take advantage of the discount in the shopping mall to buy quickly, who makes him poorer Well, he''s not poor any more, but it''s natural for him to get used to it. He''s still living a poor life.


    To get back to the point, after leaving Douluo mainland animation world, Qiyu first went back to Yiquan Superman world, took jenos with him, and then prepared to take him to Purdue Cihang''s world for a friendly visit. But just before he started, he suddenly received the news that Tushan department store in the affiliated world was on sale today, so the visit was natural and convenient However, it was delayed later. Now he was on his way to Tushan shopping mall with jenos.


    On the one hand, there are discount activities in shopping malls, and on the other hand, there are people who can make him happy. He needs to weigh them carefully to decide which side to choose.


    And the standard of balance is how strong the person is. Although he is better than all the people he has ever met, he is still far away from him and can''t make him completely happy. Sorry, group leader, I''m going to buy discount goods.


    Through the authority of the group leader, he calls out all the actions of Qiyu in the affiliated world and learns that he is speeding up his way to the department store opened by Tushan Yaya. At night, Qiu''s eyes turn and he thinks about it in his heart. Then he says to him, "no, it''s much better than Haishen Tang Sanqiang. It''s just like your strength."


    Well, there is only a small difference between the third peak of immortality and the third peak of immortality. It should be about the same.


    At night, autumn''s eyes are a little evasive, and I think of it in my heart.


    At the same time, hear his words, is running Qiyu instant brake, stopped his feet.


    "Teacher?" Originally and Qiyu ran together, see Qiyu suddenly stopped, jenos issued a question, then also brake, and a jump came to him.


    "Ah, jenos, wait a minute. I''ll talk to the group leader." Qiyu said to the disciple in front of him.


    "Yes, teacher!" The appearance is handsome, but to Qi jade this one face silly baldness, the venerable jenos stood straight body, low head, respectfully should way.


    At this time, in the evening autumn and Qiyu private chat window, the two began a more detailed dialogue.


    Qiyu: "group leader, did Fahai really bring a person with the same strength as me?"


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, last time I heard you complain in the group that Tang San in the world where Bi bidong lived was too weak, and your blood just started to burn, and then it cooled down. So when I learned that there were such characters entering the affiliated world, I immediately thought of you. If you are interested, you can challenge her to see if she can make you burn.


    Of course, you can''t choose the battlefield in the affiliated world. Otherwise, if any public facilities are damaged, I will directly send you all back to the original world. You can choose the battlefield in the base of chat group in Douluo mainland animation world, where the scope is large enough, and the world can stand your fight. "


    After hearing this, Qiyu was silent and touched her chin to show a serious expression. After a while, she said to yeshiqiu, "thank you for thinking of me. Can you tell me about that person?"


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, but I have limited time. I just want to say a few words. If you are interested, you can go and see for yourself. That person''s name is GuanShiYin. Her cultivation system is the same as Wei Wuxian''s, but her strength is countless times stronger than Wei Wuxian''s, and is the third level of immortality like you. She knows a lot of magical magic. She also has a magic weapon called Yujing bottle, which can hold the water of the four seas. I''m not sure whether it has the function of absorbing people. "


    It''s true that in the big talk of traveling to the west, Guanyin once inhaled the monkey king into her Yujing bottle, and then inserted the willow branch into the bottle to kill him alive.


    Although the legendary world of the new white lady is not a big story about the journey to the west, both of them are Avalokitesvara Bodhisattvas. Although their mana is strong and weak because of the differences in the world, their abilities and skills should be the same.


    So at night, Qiu feels that the new white lady''s legendary world of Guanyin Bodhisattva, her Yujing bottle, probably also has this ability.


    Qi Yu


    Like me, it''s the third level of immortality. It''s the mysterious fairy way and magic weapon that we cultivate Group leader, listen to you, how can I feel that I can''t win that person?


    And Guanyin, um It seems that I heard the name somewhere.


    Thinking, the serious expression on Qiyu''s face suddenly changed back to the silly appearance just now. She looked up at the sky, then looked at jenos in front of her and asked him, "jenos, have you heard the name of Guanyin?"


    "Guanyin?" Jenos frowned, then flashed a series of data lights in his eyes, and then said to Qiyu: "teacher, she is a Legendary God, equal to the king of Tibet in fairy tales.""Oh, I remember when you said that." Hearing jenos''s popular science, Qiyu clenched her right hand into a fist and beat the palm of her open left hand, suddenly realizing the truth.


    Then, his mind moved and said to yeshiqiu, "master, thank you for reminding me. I asked jenos to buy things for me. I''ll go to Fahai right away."


    "Well, whatever you want." From Qiyu that got a satisfactory answer, night autumn mouth raised, showing a bright smile, but the tone is very flat to him.


    At the same time, Qiyu said: "in fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. You can go to Guanyin Bodhisattva after shopping. It''s clear that you can have both. You have to make a choice. It''s really Alas


    Then, at night, Qiu and Qiyu said that they had something else to do. They stopped chatting. After saying goodbye to each other, they closed the private chat window with him and looked back at the group chat window.


    At the moment, there are many group friends chatting, and the topic of chatting is still the protagonist and the protagonist''s luck.


    "Eh, Wei Wuxian didn''t kill Tang San in the world where Qian Renxue lived. He said that before. I thought he succeeded!" After listening to all the missed news, Tang San, who has learned that Douluo''s mainland novel version of the world, has escaped from Wei Wuxian''s hands. Seeing that Gou Xun says that although he is no longer the tragic protagonist after he has lost his luck, he will surely catch Tang San and let Qian Renxue, who has not been online, rest assured. At night, Qiu picks his eyebrows and shakes his head helplessly.


    Then, using the authority of the group leader, he wanted to closely monitor the movement of Guanyin Bodhisattva in the affiliated world, but at this time, his face suddenly changed.


    It''s his part.


    There''s something wrong with Qinglin. Turn by yourself Keke, I have a chance to collect the green snake three flower pupil!

 Chapter 430

    Just at that moment, a memory appeared in yeshiqiu''s mind out of thin air. It was the shadow avatar he had left when he received Qinglian Dixin fire in the tagar desert. It took the initiative to remove the shadow avatar, so its memory during that period was transferred to yeshiqiu''s mind as the noumenon.


    Yeshiqiu ordered him to stare at Qinglin in the dark, so that he could let Qinglin willingly follow him at the most appropriate time. The most appropriate time had already been said before, that is, when the Mohist family attacked the desert iron mercenary Corps.


    Now, the shadow separation he left in the desert has taken the initiative to remove the shadow separation technique. Needless to say, there is only one reason, that is, Mohism!


    With a whoosh, Qiu stood up from his chair at night, and a touch of joy flashed in his eyes. He murmured, "well, it''s finally time. It seems that he can put the green snake three flower pupil in his bag before going to tuoshegudi''s cave."


    Then, as he strode forward, the force of the space around his body fluctuated. Then, when he took the third step forward at night, his whole body suddenly disappeared in the hall and went to the tagger desert thousands of miles away.


    The reason why yingfenshen chooses to remove the skill of yingfenshen to tell the news of yeshiqiu instead of rescuing Qinglin by himself, and then carry out a series of operations is that it knows that with the strength of noumenon, it is only a blink of an eye to come to its current position from the imperial capital.


    The power of space mastered by the four stars, is that a joke for you?


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    "You guys, I have something else to do. Please keep talking." See group friends also chat hot, especially those villains group friends, one by one show to their world protagonist''s luck in the attitude, night autumn said to them with a smile.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "yes, to the group leader."


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, wait a minute. After thinking about it, I decided to ask you this question. That In my original fate, I would marry the fairy named LAN. What''s her name, please tell me? I want to see her. "


    "Who told you you would have married a fairy?" Hear Wei Wuxian call his words, night autumn subconsciously asked him back.


    Wei Wuxian: "er Isn''t she a fairy? Is she just an ordinary woman? "


    "Who told you he was a woman again?" At night, Qiu continued to ask.


    Wei Wuxian: "er What do you mean, group leader? Listen to me suddenly a little flustered, you can scare me ah, in my original fate track, I will marry a monster


    "Who told you that you were married? Can''t you be married?" At night, Qiu completed the achievement of San Lian Wen to Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian: "marry? I feel dizzy


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "group leader, you mean that although Prince Wei had a lover in his original fate, he didn''t marry him, but he Into his wife''s house? "


    Night time autumn: "into the vegetative? Well, it''s OK to say that. Yes, he''s just a burden. "


    Wei Wuxian


    Well, I''m going to find a rope to hang on now. Don''t stop me!


    Black Marshal: "ha ha ha, I''m not married, but I married myself. I''m very powerful. Wei Wuxian, I admire you."


    Wei Wuxian: "fart, you..."


    Evil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee also knows something about human civilization. Since Wei Wuxian will marry a woman named LAN in the future, will your surname be changed to" Lan Wei "? When you fly up in the future, your memorial tablet will be written with the spirit of" Lan Wei "


    "You''ve just risen!" Hearing the devil Bruce Lee''s words, Wei Wuxian almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    What''s Lanwei''s ghost?


    No, I have to find the rope quickly. I''m going to hang.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you''ve gone too far!"


    "Yes, it''s too much. It''s just the original track of fate. It certainly won''t happen now. Who am I, Wei Wuxian? How can I be a burden? I''ll put my words here now. No matter what happens in the future, even if someone puts a sword around my neck, I can''t become redundant or change my name! " See their confidants and friends stand out to speak for themselves, want to hang Wei Wuxian said in a hurry in the group.


    Then, he continued to say to yeshiqiu: "group leader, I don''t want to ask about that. Don''t tell me about the woman. No, who is the female monster. In short, when I see a woman named LAN in the future, I''ll stay away from her. I''m always a brave man. But I''m really afraid of what you say. It''s impossible for me to be a burden in my life It''s impossible for me to get involved. That''s all. I have something to do. I''ll leave first. Bye. "


    With that, Wei Wuxian''s head turned black and he went offline.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    No, if you don''t want to be redundant, it''s useless to stay away from the woman surnamed LAN. On the contrary, you have to get closer. Only when you marry a woman can you ensure that you won''t go the way you would have.Besides, I didn''t say that you would have married a monster. Although there are rumors in your world that the man will freeze to death within three feet, he is really a man, not a monster.


    looked at Wei Wei''s black head, and make complaints about it in autumn. He tucked two sentences in his heart, then he went off with other groups and dropped out of the group.


    If you don''t say it, you won''t say it. He doesn''t want to say it. It''s one thing that you can''t say it. If you say it, you won''t have a boyfriend in the group. All the male group friends will be far away from you. Why? For safety!


    Especially Li Maozhen, if you let him know that the group of friends he had been close to in the past was actually that kind of person in his original fate, I''m afraid his face won''t look good, and even he will be afraid after a while.


    After all, in terms of being handsome, he won''t lose to LAN Zhan. Wei Wuxian will take a fancy to LAN Zhan, and even if he doesn''t have enough protection


    I can''t imagine.


    "Tut!" At night, Qiu rubs his shoulder and makes a tut tut sound. Then the power of space around him disperses. He appears in the place where he was before he disappeared, in the manor of Mohist in Yancheng, near the Tagore desert. To be exact, it is the place where Moheng is holding green scales.


    As the elder of Mohist School and the deacon of Yunlan sect, Mo Cheng has always had great ambition to replace Yunlan sect. However, Mo Cheng can''t compete with yunyun, who is the fighting emperor?


    With his talent, no matter how hard he works, he can''t cultivate himself to fight the emperor in his life, so he takes advantage of the opportunity to enhance his strength by transplanting Warcraft organs to himself.


    He had been doing this before, which really made him stronger, but there was still a big gap between him and douhuang. This time, he accidentally found a little girl with "the first strange pupil in the mainland" in the tagger desert, which made Mo Cheng have a wonderful idea.


    He doesn''t want the organs of Warcraft. He wants the little girl, that is, the eyes of qingscale.


    As long as he successfully transplanted the green snake three flower pupil to himself, he believed that it would not be long before he could defeat Yun Yun, let Mohism take the place of Yun LAN Zong, and even defeat Nalan Shiqiu, who killed Jiaxing Tian and became famous in Jiama Empire recently.


    With this idea, Mo Cheng catches Qinglin and imprisons her in this secret room. Then he concentrates on the method of transplanting human organs.


    Mohist had been studying the transplantation of organs from Warcraft before, but his knowledge of transplanting human organs was weak, so he had to make up for it.


    These things, night time autumn has been through the shadow separation of those memories after the removal of the art know, looking at the front was imposed on the border of the chamber of secrets, night time autumn mouth grin out a disdainful arc, and then raised his hand, directly press the palm of the hand on the ink Cheng carefully arranged with the ability of anti phagocytosis.


    I didn''t see any fancy action. I just pressed it casually. Suddenly, the border was like a bubble that was punctured by someone. With a bang, it broke.

 Chapter 431

    It''s easy to break the boundary of Mo Cheng''s elaborate layout. At night, Qiu looks at the door of the secret room in front of him, and immediately the door opens automatically from the inside to the outside.


    Seeing this, Qiu laughs at night, and then walks inside.


    "Whoosh!" At night, Qiu''s right foot just stepped on the floor tile in the secret room. The next second, several flying arrows shot at him. It was mo Cheng''s mechanism that started.


    When this happens, if you change to be a big dipper or even a low-level Douling, you will be in a hurry. But at night, Qiu is not worried at all. He doesn''t even need to do anything deliberately. He just needs to move on. Why?


    Because


    "Bang! Bang! Bang... "


    The sound of a series of explosions rang out, and the air fighting arrows that shot at him were crushed to pieces by the force of the space flowing around him when they were two meters away from him, so he couldn''t help it!


    In addition to the hidden arrows, Mo Cheng sets up many other mechanisms in his secret room. It''s hard for people who don''t know to avoid them. At night, Qiu doesn''t know, but he doesn''t plan to avoid them. So he goes there directly. If Mo Cheng''s mechanism can break his power, hurt him, or even kill him, it''s the power of his surname mo Yes, but is that possible?


    Half a minute later, at night, Qiu came to the innermost end of the secret room unharmed, and saw the green scales lying on a wooden bed with his hands and feet shackled by iron handcuffs. Behind him, many pieces of copper and iron were scattered all over the ground, which looked really messy. These were all the mechanisms of Mo Cheng''s preparation.


    "Oh, the old man is well prepared. Unfortunately, his strength is hard. No matter how well prepared he is, you can''t refuse when the enemy with strength far above you comes to visit you."


    Think, nighttime autumn looked down at the sleepy green scales, from the memory of Yingfen that she was filled with the same kind of medicine as Mongolian medicine, so this is the only way, so nighttime autumn is not worried about her safety, after all, Mo Cheng is not a fool, before transplanting the green snake three flower pupil for himself, he is more reluctant to hurt green scales than anyone else.


    "At this time point, the desert iron mercenary regiment should have been solved by the fighting spirit sent by the Mohist school?" He didn''t wake up Qinglin immediately. Then, at night, Qiu looked to the direction of the rocky desert city and murmured. Then, the powerful spiritual power spread out, covering the northeast of the whole Gama empire in the blink of an eye, including the rocky desert city.


    In his spiritual perception, there is a building in the rocky desert city, with the banner of "desert iron" hanging on the outside. Inside, there are corpses everywhere, which is unbearable.


    Continue to look into the ground, ye Zhou saw two people who had met him, the head of the desert iron mercenary regiment, Xiao Yan''s elder brother and second brother. Now they have stopped breathing. It seems that Xiao Yan, as the leading role, has no ability to help them. Let alone resolve this kind of crisis, they don''t even have the ability to make a little change in the result.


    Yeshiqiu had thought that maybe the desert iron mercenary regiment would be destroyed by Mohism, but maybe the two brothers would escape smoothly, but now it seems Alas, yes, the two fighters are not the protagonists. It''s really very difficult for them to escape from the fighting spirit.


    "But it''s good that you are finished, so Qinglin can go with me with ease, and you are not killed by me. At most, I can''t help you. If you want to get revenge in the next life, you should go to Mocheng, but maybe you have to find him in the next life." Take back the vision and spiritual strength, autumn murmurs in the heart at night.


    Then, raised his hand, palm overflow a mass of purple fighting spirit, bent down, the palm gently put on the forehead of green scale, for her to dissolve the body of medicine.


    Soon, the little girl''s eyelids moved, and then slowly opened her eyes. Because she had been sleeping for a long time, her vision was still very blurred. In this blurred vision, she saw an outline, which was a person. Someone was in front of her. Who was it?


    Green scale is very nervous and uneasy.


    After a while, as her spirit gradually recovered, her vision gradually became clear. Finally, a beautiful face came into her eyes.


    "It''s you, the big brother last time?" See clearly in front of the night after autumn, green scale subconsciously said to him.


    Hearing this, the corner of autumn''s mouth was raised at night, and Wen Sheng, a small mascot who was about to become one of his favorite collections, said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to remember me, we met again, little green scales."


    "Big brother, why are you here? I remember I was caught by a bad guy. His name seems to be mo Cheng. Are you... "


    "Why, are you worried that my surname will be Mo?" Hear the words that this wench says with the tone of fear, night time autumn asks a way to her with smile.


    In this regard, green scale small mouth tightly closed, did not say a word.


    "Oh, don''t tease you. As I said, my name is Shiqiu, and I''m not surnamed mo. don''t worry. I''ll help you out." Then, at night, Qiu took back the palm of his hand on Qinglin''s forehead, stood up straight, and shot four blue flames from his body, which fell on the iron cuffs that shackled Qinglin''s hands and feet, and instantly annihilated them all.


    These four flames are Qinglian Dixin fire which ranks 19th in the list of abnormal fire."Well, come with me." In front of the green scales, after destroying the iron shackles that bound her, nighttime autumn handed the palm that had touched her forehead to her. She was still lying on the bed in front of her, showing a stunned expression and said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, OK, thank you, big brother Hear the words of night time autumn, green scale return to God, raise arm, hold night time autumn toward her hand, then borrow strength to sit up body, and to him Lengleng Leng place nod a way.


    At this moment, in her eyes, the image of yeshiqiu seems to be a little more than that of the last time. The last time he felt strong and mysterious, but this time Green scale himself can''t say.


    "Gone." After Qinglin got out of bed, yeshiqiu released her hand at the right time, patted her little head, said to her, and then turned to walk toward the secret room.


    "Big brother, wait for me." See the night, autumn said to go, green scale blinked his eyes, and then said in a hurry, and ran after him.


    Hearing this and the sound of footsteps behind him, when he turned his back to the green scale night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised slightly, and he said in his heart, "it''s done."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the douji Pavilion of Mohist manor.


    As the elder of Mohist school, Mo Cheng''s face suddenly changes, and the transplanting secret that he is watching also falls on the ground. He just sensed that there is no border outside the secret room. What does it mean?


    "There''s an invasion!" Instantly turned around, so that the law of origin douji rushed out of douji Pavilion, toward the direction of the chamber of secrets, Mo Cheng yelled.

 Chapter 432

    With the cry of Mo Cheng, many Mohist people were shocked.


    Is there an invasion?


    Who is so bold as to invade Mohism? Doesn''t he know that we Mohists are the overlord of the northeast of Gama Empire? You know, our Mohist backstage is yunlanzong!


    Mo LAN, the master of the Mohist family, was enjoying flowers in the garden when he saw the figure of Mo Cheng rushing in front of him and heard his shouting voice. Suddenly, his face changed, and he quickly ordered to his entourage: "go quickly, gather hands and help the elder."


    "Yes, master." Mo Lan''s entourage gave him a hug.


    Then, just for the first time, Mo Lan''s strength is inferior to that of Mo Cheng. Mo LAN uses the same body fighting skills as Mo Cheng, and follows him to the direction of the chamber of secrets.


    He knows that Mo Cheng caught a little girl and was locked in a secret room not long ago, but Mo Cheng didn''t tell him about the green snake sanhuatong, so he didn''t know the importance of green scales. Looking at the direction of Mo Cheng''s running, he thought that the intruders were coming to the secret room for his other Mohist treasures.


    Baby?


    Of course, we Mohists are also the overlord of the northeast region of the gama empire. Elder Mocheng''s strength has reached the level of seven stars fighting spirit, and he has the background of Yunlan sect. It''s normal to have some treasures in his family.


    "Well, it''s good to have a big family and a big career, but it''s also easy to be stolen." Thinking, trying to keep up with Mo Cheng''s back, Mo LAN sighed in his heart.


    On the other hand, his entourage went to convey his orders to the elders and deacons of the Mohist school, so the whole Mohist school immediately started to operate. Many teams quickly patrolled the manor with weapons, and rushed to where there was any movement.


    In this way, they gradually approached the secret chamber of Mohism.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the door of the chamber of secrets.


    With green scales out of the dark place, looked up at the sun in the sky, night autumn eyes slightly closed, breathed a breath, heart way: "still have light place good."


    "That, big brother..." The green scale on one side gently pulled the sleeves of autumn at night and whispered to him.


    "What''s the matter?" At night, Qiu didn''t turn his head, so he asked the green scale directly.


    "Big brother, if you don''t leave, the Mohists will come." Green scale very worried said.


    "Come on. I''m here. Don''t be afraid." Autumn at night, casual way.


    Green scale


    Even if you say that, I''m still scared!


    "Who dares to break into my Mohist school? Let go of that little girl Green scale small mouth open, also want to persuade yeshiqiu, let him leave here before the arrival of the Mohist, but at this time, a shout, looking for fame, saw that she tied here the bad old man appeared, he jumped up, right hand clenched into a fist, the fist with a dark light, to yeshiqiu.


    "Ah See this scene, green scale like a frightened rabbit yelled, quickly hiding in the night behind autumn shivering.


    See this, night autumn shook his head, secret way this wench''s character is still soft, not suitable to be a overlord.


    In the original work, she could become the leader of the heaven snake Mansion because of the douzun cultivation she had at that time. Although she was weak in character, she was strong in strength. For her subordinates, weakness was not weakness, but kindness.


    If people without strength are like this, weakness is weakness. They are not qualified to change adjectives.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu looked back and hid behind him. He closed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at the scale of Mo Cheng again. He sighed softly.


    "If you dare to break into Mohist School and steal my things, it''s useless for you to sigh. Let''s die!" Hearing the sigh of yeshiqiu, Mo Cheng, who has already rushed in front of him, yells. Meanwhile, the black light on his fist becomes more dazzling. Looking at the posture, he wants to kill yeshiqiu with one blow.


    Hearing this wild cry, Qiu turned around at night and said with a trace of disgust: "your voice - it''s hard to hear!"


    Then he put up a finger and poked it at him.


    "What? Boy, how dare you humiliate me! I''m going to show you the fury of the Douling strongman today Mo Cheng grits his teeth and says angrily.


    "Boom!" The next second, his black fists collided with a finger that had been poked by the autumn of the night. Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded, and a strong wind pressure oppressed him. Mo LAN, who was about to arrive here, was a little unsteady, and he was forced to step back.


    However, he was also a fighting spirit. After three steps back, he took action again, and made the fighting skills of his family rush towards the secret room. Soon, he arrived at the door of the secret room. It can be imagined that the picture of the elder of his family showing great power and the enemy''s strong suppression in the future did not appear. On the contrary, the picture that appeared in front of him now was unforgettable for his whole life.


    "Well, how is that possible?" Looking at in front of Mo Cheng fell to the ground, covered with blood, fragmented body, Mo LAN scared face instant white, the body can''t help shaking, startled asked, also don''t know this in the end is to ask who.However, as the only living person standing in front of him except Qinglin, Yeshi Qiuquan thinks that this is asking him, so the group leader who has always been modest and polite answers to Mo LAN with a smile: "nothing is impossible, he is too weak, so he has become like this."


    Mo LAN


    It''s too weak, so it''s like this. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with this. If it''s not weak, how can it rush to the street so quickly and die so miserably?


    You know, I followed him all the time just now, and he just disappeared from his sight just a few seconds ago because he turned a corner. A few seconds No, listen to the explosion just now, he and the thief probably didn''t fight for a few seconds. Maybe he was hit by the other party for a few seconds.


    Wuwuwu ~


    at the thought of this terrible guess, Mo LAN, who is the leader of the Mohist school, immediately began to cry in his heart. It''s over. Now they are finished.


    No matter it took a few seconds to kill Mo Cheng, the opponent''s strength is beyond doubt. He is definitely above the Douling class. At least he is also the DouWang. Where can they provoke such people?


    God, how can we Mohist attract such enemies?


    Mo LAN yells in the heart.


    "Well, green scales, open your eyes and have a look. The bad guy who took you away is dead." Although I don''t know the identity of Mo LAN, I can see his accomplishments and the very obvious fear on his face at the moment. At night, Qiu doesn''t think much of it and says to the green scale behind him.


    "What?" Hearing this, the green scale, who was frightened by the explosion just now, was slightly stunned. Then she carefully opened her eyes and peeped out a small head from behind yeshiqiu. Looking forward, the broken body of the ink dust immediately came into her eyes. She was so scared that her body trembled and grasped yeshiqiu''s clothes.


    However, after the shock, green scale''s fear was soon replaced by the happy mood.


    Great! The villain who killed all the members of their mercenary team except her is dead. His teammates, their revenge!


    Don''t know not only a small team, the whole desert iron mercenary regiment has no green scale in the heart happy way.

 Chapter 433

    From the expression on Qinglin''s face, she can see that she is very happy. At night, Qiu shrugs her shoulders. Her heart is so simple. First save the little girl, and then in front of her face, with her strong strength, instantly solve the bully. In this way, when she learns that she has been homeless and the people in the desert iron mercenary corps are finished, she will put forward a proposal to her, and she will accept it Is that right?


    Yeshiqiu thinks that 90% of them will accept it, because if it were him, he would accept it.


    Think heart to heart!


    Then he turned his eyes to Mo LAN, who was in fear and panic in front of him. At night, Qiu hooked his hand and said, "are you a member of Mo Cheng''s clan? Come on


    Mo LAN


    Come here, ghost!


    "Cough, my Lord, I am Mo LAN, the leader of Mohist school. Mo Cheng betrayed Mohist school because of his bad intentions. I came down to kill him to rectify the family rules. I didn''t expect that he had died in the hands of my Lord. It''s really eye-catching. Thank you for helping me clean up the door of Mohist school. Thank you He stepped back two steps, swallowed his saliva, and turned his brain quickly. Suddenly, a light came up in Mo Lan''s mind. He quickly adjusted the expression on his face, bowed his body, and said to the autumn of the night. That tone, that''s a serious one. He was a little confused when he heard the autumn of the night.


    Mo Cheng betrayed the Mohist school. You came here to kill him. How can you open your eyes and tell lies to such an extent? Don''t you want your face?


    Besides, with the strength of your star spirit, why do you kill Mo Cheng? It''s almost the same to kill him!


    At night, Qiu pursed his mouth and looked at Mo LAN in front of him speechless. Suddenly, he found that there were a lot of mentally disabled people in this world, but there were also many shameless people. Alas, there were too few talents who were excellent in both character and learning, with high scores in morality, intelligence, physical education, beauty and labor.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t embarrass the coward again. At night, Qiu handed out a palm to the green scale and said, "let''s go."


    "Good." From Mo Cheng''s happiness of death, green scale answered Qiu Ying at night, then took his hand and followed him to the front.


    See the night autumn led by Mo Cheng tied back to the green scale together to his side, Mo LAN scared to quickly retreat to one side, legs constantly tremble, for fear that night autumn will be like to deal with Mo Cheng as he also gave seconds.


    Fortunately, yeshiqiu didn''t do that. After walking by him, the space fluctuated. Then he disappeared in Mohism with a swish of green scales.


    Seeing this scene, Mo LAN suddenly widened his eyes. He was sweating more on his forehead now. He could not feel the existence of the power of space, but he could clearly see the fluctuation of the space in front of Qiu and Qinglin in the night just now, and there was a channel leading to other places. That is the space channel. It can''t be wrong, it can be so easy, and it can''t even be used Lifting opens up a space channel, this person''s strength How strong is it?


    At this moment, Mo LAN is very glad that he is resourceful and flexible. He doesn''t question each other''s identity because the other party broke into Mohism and killed the elder of Mohism. He doesn''t even show any hostility.


    Is that why this person is willing to let go of his own?


    Originally, he thought that he would not show hostility first, but after yeshiqiu left, he would quickly report to yunlanzong and ask yunlanzong to be the master of Mohism. After all, Mocheng is yunlanzong''s outside deacon, but now, he really doesn''t dare to fight yeshiqiu.


    The power of space is the power that can only be exerted by those who have reached the realm of douzong. Can douzong open a space channel so easily?


    Mo LAN doesn''t know, but no matter whether douzong can do it or not, one thing is certain, that is, the strength of the other side is absolutely superior to douhuang, so yunlanzong absolutely can''t help this man. In this case, why should he think about making enemies with that man?


    I''m not stupid!


    So this thing Forget it. If you offend that person completely, I''m afraid the whole Mohist school will be destroyed.


    "I just wronged the elder." Looking at Mo Cheng''s body lying on the ground not far away, Mo LAN murmured, wiping the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve.


    At this time, many of the Mo family''s guards came from all directions. Some of the team leaders saw Mo LAN, so they quickly called out: "master, we are here!"


    "Master, where is the thief?"


    "Elder, the thief has been solved by elder? Well, I haven''t started for a long time. I can have a good fight today! "


    "Eh, master, why is your face so ugly?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many voices rang out, and Mo Lan''s face turned black gradually. After a while, when the people running towards him were about to arrive, he gave a deep breath and said: "the thief is not allowed to mention it in the future, and When the order goes on, the elder Mo Cheng betrays the family by hurting nature. Fortunately, the righteous men help me get rid of this unworthy descendant who intends to subvert the family. From now on, I will remove Mo Cheng''s name from the genealogy. His body They may not be buried in ancestral graves. ""What?" Hearing Mo Lan''s words, the captains of the various guards, the elders and deacons of the Mohist family, who had just arrived in front of him, exclaimed one after another that their mouths were wide enough to swallow an egg.


    Are you kidding? The elder betrayed the family? The family is established by the elder. The elder supports you. How can you say such a thing?


    Also, what did you say just now? The elder''s body can''t be buried in his ancestral grave. Is he


    "No!" Many elders and deacons of the Mohist School exclaimed in their hearts.


    At this time, a young, sharp eyed deacon noticed the corpse lying on the ground not far away. He stepped back on the spot, raised his finger there, and said in a trembling voice: "no, no, elder, they How is that possible? "


    "Well?" Hearing the Deacon''s words, the others quickly looked at the place he pointed. This look was bad for everyone.


    Mo Cheng, the most powerful Mohist, with yunlanzong as his backer, died!


    "Well, you all know why I made this decision? To tell you the truth, I didn''t see how the elder was killed just now, but the time taken by the other party to kill him was only four or five seconds at most, maybe only one second. From what I saw the man open the space channel to leave, if he wanted to, he didn''t need to kill the elder for a second, just need an idea. The other party is not Mohist, nor Mohist Yunlanzong can afford to offend, so Mo Cheng can only be a traitor


    With that, Mo LAN leaped over the elders and deacons who had been completely ignorant, and yelled to the rear guards: "the sinner Mo Cheng betrayed his family and has been killed. Come and carry Mo Cheng''s body to the manor, cremate it in public and announce his crime. Let everyone know that Mo Cheng and our Mo family are not together!"

 Chapter 434

    Mo Lan''s words caused an uproar among the disciples of the Mohist school. However, as the master of the Mohist school, he felt that his decision was right, so he carried it out at all costs. As soon as those completely incomprehensible die loyalties of Mo Cheng came out, they were strongly suppressed by him.


    After all, it''s OK to tell several elders and deacons about sacrificing Mo Cheng''s reputation to protect the family, but it''s not OK to make it public, so we can''t explain it with them.


    Although Mo Lan''s strength is not as good as Mo Cheng''s, as the owner of the family, no one in the Mohist family is stronger than Mo Cheng. In addition, the elders and deacons who heard him just now gradually react to him and know the seriousness of the matter. Finally, they all choose to stand on his side and decide to sacrifice Mo Cheng to save the whole Mohist family, so Mo Cheng''s diehard resistance is all right No effect. The matter was soon settled.


    Anyway, the elder, no, Mo Cheng, is dead. He doesn''t feel it even if he has sacrifice. On the contrary, Mo family and us living people have a great possibility to survive. How to choose? It''s really obvious.


    In this way, Mo Cheng, the overlord of the northeast region of the gama Empire, was expelled from his family after his death. His body was sent to the place outside the clan and was not allowed to be buried in his ancestral grave. It is also a miserable person to think about.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of a map shop in a small town near Yancheng.


    At night, Qiu took the green scales through the space passage, and then came here.


    Before, when he was sensing the situation of the desert iron mercenary regiment, he happened to feel that there was a breath of fighting spirit with ice attribute here. Fighting spirit also belonged to a strong party in the gama empire. The number of fighting spirit was small. He opened a map shop in this small city near the tagger desert. He thought that this person''s identity would only be one - ice emperor Haibo East!


    Haibodong was one of the top ten strong men in the last Gama empire. He once dueled with Yunshan, the previous leader of Yunlan sect, at the top of Yunlan. Although he was defeated in the end, Yunshan was not easy to win. But decades later, with the help of soul hall, Yunshan broke through the barrier of fighting the emperor and advanced to douzong. However, he was used by Queen Medusa because he met her Snake''s seal technique sealed the fighting spirit, and its strength dropped to Douling. After decades, it failed to untie the seal. This is also a very miserable person.


    So wasted decades of youth.


    "Big brother, you..." Looking back, I found that the original Mohist chamber had disappeared, and the surrounding environment had changed dramatically. Qinglin swallowed her saliva and whispered to Qiushi in an unbelievable voice.


    How on earth did he do it?


    "There''s nothing to be shocked about. It''s just a little trick. If you work hard, you can do it soon." Knowing the shock of the power of space, Qiu looked down at her at night and said with a warm smile.


    "Can I, too?" Green scale Leng Leng ground arrives.


    "Well." Autumn nodded at night, with a serious look on her face.


    What he said is really true. Qinglin has the first unique pupil in the mainland of fighting spirit, the "green snake three flower pupil". Her talent is absolutely the best in the world.


    In the original work, Xiao Yan made a breakthrough to douzun by refining the inner fire of Qinglian, the falling heart fire, the three thousand Yan fire, and some other opportunities. However, Qinglin, who was at the same time with him, also cultivated douzun, and the speed was not slower than him.


    And you know, the starting point of green scale is much lower than Xiao Yan, otherwise when you know Xiao Yan, you won''t be a little maid in the desert iron mercenary regiment.


    In this way, she can also compete with Xiao Yan, who has become stronger by refining different fire. From this, we can see how strange the green snake''s three flower pupil is.


    She has such a pair of eyes. As long as she sees the scene of the destruction of the desert iron mercenary regiment, she agrees to her proposal and is willing to follow her. That night, Qiu has every reason to believe that with her own cultivation, she will soon become a douzong or even a douzun Dousheng.


    After all, it didn''t take long for him to become a fighter.


    By the way, Mocheng wants to gain enough power to defeat yunyun by transplanting Qinglin''s eyes. Putting aside the good and evil, this idea seems very good in yeshiqiu. It''s really a good way to make himself stronger quickly and even defeat yunyun.


    With Bi she San Hua Tong, Mo Cheng only needs to develop in the obscene for a period of time, and it''s not difficult to defeat Yun Yun. For such a pair of eyes, its owner can put his eyes on Zhongzhou, where his owner should go.


    "Big brother, thank you for saving me. Can you take me home? I think you can help them?" It''s hard to think about yeshiqiu''s words. Now Qinglin doesn''t believe that she can have such magical power in the future. After a while, she asks to yeshiqiu with some restraint.


    Well, she still wants to be with Xiao Ding and others who took her in before, rather than yeshiqiu, who got up to save her life.


    Hearing this, the expression on Qiu''s face didn''t change at all. He nodded and said, "well, I wanted to visit an old gentleman first and buy a map from him, but since you say so, I''ll take you home first.""Thank you, big brother." Green scale a face gratitude of say. At the moment, in her mind, the importance of night time autumn theory can not be compared with Xiao Ding, but a card named "good man" has been properly handed to him.


    Just, will nightfall take this good man card?


    You''re kidding!


    The next second, with a wave of sleeves, the space is torn open. At night, Qiu walks in and leaves with the green scales who are excited to go home.


    At the same time, in the map shop, haibodong, who was drawing a map, raised his head and looked at the direction of the shop door. After looking for a while, he lowered his head and went on with his work. He murmured, "is it an illusion?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Stone desert city, the gate of desert iron mercenary regiment.


    With a smile on her face, heshiqiu came here through the space channel, but the next second when she landed, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a thick color of fear.


    "Why, how could that be?" Looking at the blood gate in front of him, and several corpses lying on the ground, green scale said in a trembling voice.


    "They''ve been dead for more than half a day, and the other side''s strength is much better than theirs." At night, Qiu came to these corpses, pretended to check a few times, and said to the green scales.


    "Chief, chief!" Hearing the words of autumn at night, green scale came back to her senses, her eyes became wet and red, and she quickly ran towards the inside, shouting at the same time.


    Seeing this, autumn pursed her mouth and frowned slightly at night. Suddenly, she felt that she had done something bad.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hum, what have I done? I didn''t arrange for the destruction of the desert iron mercenary regiment. I just didn''t save it when I saw death. I have a grudge against the Xiao family. It''s natural for me not to save them. I''m right! " After more than ten seconds of silence, the night autumn said in a cold voice in his heart. Then his brows stretched out and he went after the green scales.

 Chapter 435

    The next thing needless to say, after finding the bodies of Xiao Ding and Xiao Li, Qinglin cried out completely. The leader who took her in died, the desert iron mercenary regiment was gone, and she was homeless.


    The following night Shiqiu looks at Qinglin''s shaking back and says nothing. After she cries for some time, she goes to a mercenary regiment named "sand" in the rocky desert city and catches their leader. Then she tells Qinglin that he feels the blood of Xiao Ding and Xiao Li in this guy. It can be seen that their death has something to do with him.


    All of a sudden, Luo Bu, the head of the sand mercenary regiment, was caught by the night time autumn. He was stunned, and then his face showed a very frightened expression.


    He is a big fighter, so he has more insight than Qinglin now. He suddenly appears in the sand mercenary regiment, and then instantly captures himself to the station of the desert iron mercenary regiment. This is the power of space, this young man He is douzong!


    "My God, how can I provoke douzong?" Rob cried in his heart.


    "You killed the two commanders and destroyed the desert iron mercenary regiment?" Hearing the words of yeshiqiu coming from behind, Qinglin''s body trembled. Then she got up and looked back, her eyes red, at Rob who was captured by yeshiqiu, and asked him with hatred.


    "No, no, it''s not me. It''s Mohist. It''s Mohist elder Mo Cheng. He told me to do it, but I didn''t agree. So he sent a fighting spirit to threaten me. I had no choice but to follow the fighting spirit to the desert iron mercenary Corps. But I didn''t kill anyone. I just watched. All the people were killed by the fighting spirit of Mohist. Really, if I cheat you, I will Let me die


    Even if it''s a fool, you can see that the girl in front of you has a lot to do with the desert iron mercenary regiment. Otherwise, you won''t cry so sad. It seems that the strong fighter who captured himself has something to do with the girl, so rob resolutely throws the pot on the head of Mohist and says to Qinglin with a face of fear.


    "Mohist? "Mo Cheng?" Hearing Rob''s throwing the pot, green scale clenched her lower lip. A delicate melon seed face was completely wet with tears. Her hands clenched into fists. Her eyes were full of sadness, anger, hatred and other negative looks.


    "Green scale, Mo Cheng is dead." At this time, autumn''s voice at night came into Qinglin''s ears again. Hearing this, Qinglin had a negative look in her eyes. Then, she raised her head and looked at the beautiful elder brother who rescued her from the Mohist family, killed Mocheng in her face and avenged her, her teammates and even the two commanders.


    And then


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Green scales, like a helpless little rabbit who was abandoned, pounced on autumn at night, hugged his thigh and kept crying.


    Different from the silent tears just now, this time green scale is crying aloud. It''s sad to hear it, but tears to see it. This makes night autumn feel that she has done something wrong again.


    Maybe he can choose to save the people of the desert iron mercenary corps, and then seal their memory of the Xiao family with XuanZhen ruler, and then use other methods to get Qinglin into the account, making her a proud collection.


    "No, there''s no perfect way. Besides, although the green snake three flower pupil is rare, it''s of no use to me. I just decided to take the green scales away with my mind of collecting. If it takes a lot of trouble, I might as well give it up and let the snake house take her away." As soon as that idea came out, Qiu shook his head and muttered in his heart.


    Don''t really think of him as the kind of old man who wants to take in other people when he sees their poor little girl. His purpose is very pure at the beginning. He thinks that the green snake three flower pupil is very rare, so he wants to collect it.


    Although he is not a good man, he is not the kind of villain who likes to do harm to others. Therefore, he will not do what Mo Cheng wants to take Qinglin''s eyes, so he can only take the whole person away.


    It''s so pure.


    Xiao Ding and others are the fetters of Qinglin. With them, Qinglin won''t go with her. Even if she uses force to do this, she doesn''t want to. That''s meaningless. In this case, she can only sacrifice them, let them be destroyed by Mohism, watch the fire on the other side of the bank, and never save them.


    "It''s nothing, is it?" At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart, then raised his hand, gently rubbed his head and comforted her: "don''t be sad. If your leader knows that you are so sad for their death, he will be very sad."


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Hear night autumn so say, green scale hard not to let oneself cry out, but no matter how hard she try to all have no use, this kind of thing is not to say stop can stop.


    "Alas Seeing this, Qiu sighed at night, then looked at the rob in his hand.


    "My Lord, I..."


    "Boom!" Don''t wait for Rob to finish his words. At night, Qiu''s palm makes a great effort, and his palm overflows with a blue flame. In the blink of an eye, he is burned to ashes.


    "He said that he didn''t kill anyone in the desert iron mercenary Corps. It''s not credible." At night, Qiu bowed his head and said that he was looking up at his scales.


    Then, after a pause, he continued: "I do feel the existence of a fighting spirit in this rocky desert city, which should be the fighting spirit of Mohist school just now. I''ll help you catch him and avenge your two commanders. After that, if you like, what I said to you will still count. If you don''t want, I''ll take you to the Empire There, at least you''ll be well fed. "Said, night autumn don''t give green scale immediately reply of opportunity, will she embrace her thigh of hand gently pull open, and then flash out.


    After a while, carrying a person appeared in front of green scales, and then in this person throw the pot to Mo Cheng, said that all this is mo Cheng''s command, he just obeys orders, really have no way to such nonsense, and before dealing with rob, night autumn''s palm also emerged a blue flame.


    Then, this person doesn''t have a second.


    "Chief..." Seeing that the killers who killed their own leader and other members of the desert iron mercenary regiment were all dead, green scale murmured with tears in her eyes.


    "Well, Qinglin, the dead have passed away. The living should not be too sad. You are too young to stay here. I''ll take you to the orphanage of the Empire, where someone will take care of you." Say, night time autumn handed out a palm to green scale.


    Hearing this, he instinctively raised his arm to hold the green scales of yeshiqiu''s hand. He was stunned immediately. Then, he asked yeshiqiu with great nervousness and fear: "big brother, you didn''t say that you said before Let me go with you Do you count


    "I say so, but I think you may not want to, so..."


    "I will!" Not waiting for autumn to finish speaking at night, green scale said first. With that, her face turned red, her head hung down and her lower lip clenched. Her eyes were full of worry. She was afraid that autumn would repent at night and would not accept her any more.


    But she didn''t know, in the next second of her drooping head, when she heard this, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised slightly, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Yes, we have the collection of BiShe sanhuatong!

 Chapter 436

    After making some small schemes, he successfully put the green snake three flower pupil into the bag. No, to be exact, he put the owner of the green snake three flower pupil into the account. At night, Qiu was in a bad mood. It was a lie. So after Qinglin dropped his head, he took the opportunity to smile.


    Of course, he is not the kind of person who is complacent. His smile is restrained in a moment. At night, Qiu squats down, touches her small head and says to her gently, "since you are willing, I will not break my promise. In the future Just follow me. I''ll take care of you like my sister. "


    "Really, really, big brother?" Green scale raised his head, sad in a little surprise to night autumn asked.


    In this regard, the night of autumn nodded, issued a nasal: "well."


    He has younger sisters. In Nalan''s family, he has many younger sisters. Although they are separated by blood, they still exist. It''s not difficult to take care of them.


    Besides, he will not be hungry to Qinglin and will not be wronged by her. For Qinglin, who has been discriminated against by both snake people and human race, she will be very satisfied with her future life.


    Yeshiqiu is very confident about this.


    Then, he stood up and glanced around. At night, Qiu said to Qinglin, "they have taken you in for a period of time, and it''s very good to see your appearance and their relationship. Let''s bury their bodies, which can be regarded as helping you repay some of their kindness. In this way, you should feel better."


    "Well, thank you, big brother." Knowing that you can''t bury so many corpses by yourself, Qinglin is very grateful to yeshiqiu when she hears that he also wants to help. She is moved to yeshiqiu.


    At night, Qiu shook his head, indicating that it was not necessary to do so. Then he put up his fingers, and a little purple thunder came out of his fingertips, and began to dig holes for these people in the desert iron mercenary corps to bury their bodies.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the affiliated world.


    Qiyu, who didn''t know that she was used as a tool by yeshiqiu, left jenos with the task of buying discount goods, and then kept walking through the capital. Finally, after spending nearly 20 minutes, he succeeded in finding Fahai and the woman beside him.


    "The group leader said that her strength is similar to mine. Is she the goddess of mercy in the fairy tale?" Looking at the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva dressed in white and holding a jade vase with willow branches in her hand, Qiyu murmurs in her heart.


    Then he ran to both of them and called to Fahai, "Hello, new man, wait!"


    "Well?" Hear a voice, stop a pace, side head a see, discover is the Qi jade in the group, law sea tiny frown.


    He didn''t talk to Qiyu, but after seeing the occasional conversation among the group members, he found that they all respected him very much, no matter whether Qiyu was online or not. So Fahai knew that this man was definitely not an ordinary person, and he was the leader


    "Although there is no Buddhist scar, it should be my Buddhist. That''s right." Fahai thought of this, then raised his right hand and made a Buddhist ceremony to Qiyu, saying: "Amitabha, poor monk Fahai, I have seen master Qiyu."


    "Master?" Qiyu blinks when she hears Fahai''s name for herself, but she doesn''t care too much. After all, the name doesn''t refer to a monk, and he can''t react to it. She doesn''t notice that piece. Qiyu looks at Fahai, and after seeing herself, she shows a kind and smiling GuanShiYin Bodhisattva. Then she gasps to Fahai and asks, "new man, why are you not online all the time Ah? You didn''t reply me when I sent you a message, which made me run around the capital all the time just to find you. "


    "Amitabha, I don''t know. I''ve been forbidden by the group leader for three days. I can''t speak in the group for three days, so I''m off the line." As for the fact that qiyuyan seems to have something to do with himself, Fahai is very concerned about it. There is a flash of light in his turbid old eyes and explains it to him.


    "Ah? Three days later, what did you do to make the group leader do this to you? Did you rob him? " Qiyu made a silly expression and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m a Buddhist disciple. How could I do such a thing? " Fahai asked with a puff of cheek.


    "Fahai, would you like to introduce this master to me?" At this time, one side of the Avalokitesvara cut in.


    She has seen Qiyu for a long time, but she has never seen any trace of cultivation or energy fluctuation. This person gives her the feeling that she is an ordinary person. Judging from Fahai''s attitude towards this person, Guanyin Bodhisattva knows that Qiyu is not ordinary.


    So where is he not ordinary?


    Avalokitesvara wants to know the answer.


    "Yes, Bodhisattva." Hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Fahai turned to respond respectfully to her. Then he looked at Qiyu with a silly face in front of her and said to her, "Bodhisattva, this is Qiyu, one of more than 20 members of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group."


    With that, Fahai politely asked Qiyu, "master Qiyu, we haven''t talked in the group before, and we don''t know where the master is practicing?"


    "Treasure temple?" Qiyu said I don''t understand what the word means."Which temple does the master practice in?" Understand the meaning of Qiyu facial expression, Fahai sorted out the language.


    "I have never practiced in a temple. I have always lived in city a, and all the monks who live in the temple are monks like you. I''m not a monk. I''m an amateur. No, I''m a professional hero." Qiyu said to Fahai.


    "Hero?" After hearing Qiyu''s words, Fahai didn''t say anything. The Avalokitesvara on one side was already interested in Qiyu. Looking at him, he exclaimed: "master, no, benefactor, poor monk, you and even pure people call yourself a hero. It seems that you must be diligent in cultivating merits and virtues and have extraordinary kindness. It''s better to join our Buddhism and appreciate the true meaning of Buddhism. It''s getting good results every day. How about it?"


    "Amitabha, Saitama Qunyou, this is the great mercy Guanyin Bodhisattva of our Buddhism. The Bodhisattva thinks that you are very savvy and intend to transform you. You are not happy yet... "


    "Well, I know you are Guanyin Bodhisattva. I went to Fahai to find you through him. Well, Fahai, I''ve found Guanyin Bodhisattva. There''s no business for you here. Go ahead and get busy. Goodbye. " I can''t wait to fight with Guanyin. After a few words, Qiyu can''t help interrupting what Fahai wants to say and telling him.


    Fahai


    What can I do for you?


    Looking at the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of her, Qiyu said excitedly: "Bodhisattva, I heard that you are very powerful, so I want to challenge you. Come on, let''s fight!"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Fighting? Who do you think you are?

 Chapter 437

    PS: wrong number of chapters, yes


    At Qiyu''s request, there was a moment when Guanyin was forced.


    Who is she?


    The great mercy of Guanyin Bodhisattva, people are asking her for help, or give them good luck, let them live a happy life, but this bald This man, what he is asking for, is to let himself fight with him.


    For the first time in tens of thousands of years, she heard such a request.


    "Ah, why don''t you talk, can''t you?" See Guanyin Bodhisattva did not respond to their own, Qiyu grabbed his head, asked her.


    Guanyin came back, and the light of Buddha flashed in her hand, and the jade vase disappeared. Then she put her hands together and gave a Buddhist salute to Qiyu in front of her. She said with a smile, "I have a destiny with the benefactor. Since the benefactor has this wish, I should obey it."


    "Ha ha, great. Thank you, Bodhisattva." Hearing that Guanyin Bodhisattva accepted his challenge, Qiyu said with a happy smile that he could finally fight happily. How lonely invincible is, how lonely invincible is. He has a deep understanding of this. He has had enough of this feeling of loneliness, so he urgently hopes to have an opponent who is equal to him and even can defeat him, and he will face the challenge The former Guanyin Bodhisattva is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    Why?


    That''s what the group leader said.


    And then


    Qi Yu with a silly face changed to his serious expression just now. Facing the Guanyin Bodhisattva who put his hands together in front of him, he said, "Bodhisattva, the administrator said that if you want to get happiness, it''s useless to put your palms together like this?"


    "Well?" Bodhisattva Guanyin slightly raises eyebrows and doesn''t understand what Qiyu means.


    Seeing this, Qiyu continued: "because if you can have happiness with your hands together, don''t those flies go to heaven? Are you right? "


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    To you big head!


    "Amitabha!" It was the first time that he heard such a remark. Guanyin closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Then he read a Buddha''s name and didn''t answer Qiyu''s words.


    After all That''s how she picked it up?


    Although I am the teacher of the seven Buddhas, I don''t know what the meaning is of holding hands together. Anyway, it''s a form that shows that you are a Buddhist or a believer.


    "Qiyuda Friends, where do you want to compete with Bodhisattvas, here or in the arena in the center of the capital? " At this time, hear the words of Qi jade likewise don''t know how to connect, the method sea of eyebrow wrinkly rise asks a way to him.


    Qiyu turned to Fahai and said, "go to chat group in the world where bibidong is. The leader of the group said that the world is high enough and the territory is big enough to let me and Bodhisattva fight happily."


    "Group leader?" Hearing these two words, Avalokitesvara instantly opened his eyes and asked Qiyu. Fahai on one side became extremely serious, and his turbid old eyes were staring at Qiyu. Is he sent by the group leader named yeshiqiu?


    Don''t understand these two people how suddenly facial expression changed, Qiyu casually said: "yes, the group leader told me that you brought Guanyin Bodhisattva to come here, and Guanyin Bodhisattva can be my good opponent, so I came to find you."


    "Do you say that your leaders already know that poor monks have come to this world?" Once caught the key point, Guanyin Bodhisattva asked Qiyu.


    "Yes." Serious moment is always short, I don''t know when to start and back to a face silly Qiyu nodded.


    Hearing this, Guanyin Bodhisattva and Fahai looked at each other and could see the dignified color in each other''s eyes. They have no sense of the existence of the group leader, but the other party has already known their arrival of Tao, and even the identity of Guanyin Bodhisattva. What does it mean?


    "I''m afraid that the power of the group leader is above us!" Avalokitesvara murmured in his heart.


    "Well, it''s not time for dinner yet. We still have time, Bodhisattva. Let''s go to the world of bibidong and have a fight now, OK?" Not knowing what Guanyin Bodhisattva and Fahai were thinking at the moment, Qiyu took out his new discounted mobile phone and looked at the time, then said to the former.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t want to touch the group leader rashly at this moment. Listen to the bald man in front of him This man''s words, the group leader said that his strength is no less than his own, so he can be his good opponent. Fahai just introduced that this man is just an ordinary group member in the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, which shows that the water of the Zhutian Wanjie boss group is too deep.


    In this case, let''s first explore the strength of this ordinary group member to see if he is as strong as himself or the group leader said.


    With this thought, the Bodhisattva Guanyin nodded to Qiyu with a smile and said, "Amitabha, it''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    "Ha, that''s great." Qiyu said with a smile.


    Then he and Fahai, together with Guanyin Bodhisattva, crossed to the camp dedicated to chatting group in bibidonggong.¡­¡­


    Empire of martial spirits, over the sky.


    Guanyin stepped on the lotus platform and lifted the jade bottle again in his hand. His other hand stood up and his face showed a smile. He looked at the Qiyu floating in the air in front of him with some serious color in his eyes.


    Qiyu can''t fly. Although his jumping ability is amazing, if he wants to, he can even jump out of the earth, but he really can''t fly.


    Don''t forget, there is grey wolf in the affiliated world. In addition to the discount activity being held in the shopping mall, some small stores also held similar discount activities before. Qiyu picked a bottle of anti gravity pills from it, which will be mass produced by grey wolf''s factory.


    As long as you take one of these pills, you can get rid of the shackles of gravity in 12 hours, lose gravity, and let yourself float. If you practice hard, you can achieve the effect of flying.


    Qiyu had practiced for fun several times before, so now he can completely step on the void, regard the sky as land, and act wantonly.


    "Bodhisattva, I''m going to fight!" Looking at Fahai, who is not far away, Qiyu turns her head and says to Guanyin Bodhisattva. Meanwhile, she raises his clenched fist.


    "Amitabha, please, benefactor, I''m going to do it too!" Then Guanyin immediately took the willow branch out of the Yujing bottle, raised his right hand, pointed the mouth of the Yujing bottle at Qiyu, and said, "close up!"


    "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a strong suction acts on Qiyu. Qiyu blinks her eyes, a little confused, and then people are sucked into Yujing bottle before they react.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you are defeated." Looking at the jade net bottle in the hand, Guanyin Bodhisattva was a little relieved, and then said to Qiyu who was taken into the jade net bottle by her.


    At this time, Fahai, who was watching the battle on one side, opened his mouth so wide that he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 438

    Also, can it be like this? At the beginning, open it up with magic weapon and put people in Yujing bottle?


    Looking at the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva with a jade vase and a smile on his face, Fahai''s brows are locked. I don''t know how bad it is.


    In the past, when dealing with those monsters, he used to beat them with a Zen stick. When he couldn''t beat them, he would only use the golden bowl given by the Buddha. Where did he do such a move as Guanyin Bodhisattva, who used magic weapons to deal with the enemy at the beginning.


    So the question is, isn''t that ok? Yes, there''s no reason in the world to stipulate that one side can''t use magic weapon at the beginning of a fight. If so, why have I never done it, or even thought of doing it?


    Sure enough, is it because I am too stupid to compare my wisdom with that of Bodhisattva?


    With this thought, a look of shame appeared on Fahai''s face. He shook his head and sighed in silence.


    At this time, the voice of Qiyu came out from the Yujing bottle in the hands of Avalokitesvara: "Oh, very powerful, Bodhisattva, your bottle is really as attractive as the group leader said. It''s dark and you can''t see anything. Eh, there''s still water here. What kind of water is it? It tastes sour?"


    "Amitabha, it''s nectar. It has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, but it also has..."


    "Ah, rise and return. It''s so powerful. Do you mind if I drink a little, Bodhisattva? "Gulu, Gulu ~" before Guanyin finished speaking, Qiyu asked her excitedly. Then, without waiting for her to answer himself, he began to drink and made a series of Gulu, Gulu, Gulu.


    Hearing this voice, Rao is a Guanyin Bodhisattva who has always been very determined and hard to be affected by external things. At this time, he can''t help but twitch a little.


    What kind of person is this? Do you want to be so unqualified?


    And I haven''t finished my speech yet. Although this water has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, it also has other effects, such as extinguishing samadhi''s true fire and dissolving the people who touch it into a pool of blood.


    Some people may wonder, isn''t it that the fairy water that can bring people back to life has become a life-threatening poison water?


    Ah, medicine can cure and harm people. Water can carry a boat and overturn it. Our nectar has many wonderful uses. What''s so strange?


    As long as you are willing, it can be a magic water to save people. Similarly, as long as you are willing, it can be a poisonous water to harm people. The key is to see how you use it.


    And this usage is to see that the water can''t come out of the Yujing bottle.


    If you come out and get rid of some magical influence of Yujing bottle, manna water is the manna water to save people, but if you don''t get out and stay in the bottle, then the water will It''s horrible.


    "It''s not going to melt him, is it?" Avalokitesvara thought of it in his heart with some worry.


    In the first world war just now, she didn''t give Qiyu a chance to punch, so she didn''t know Qiyu''s strength, but she didn''t think it was too weak, so she shouldn''t be melted immediately, but it was only a matter of time.


    And Qiyu, he not only touched the nectar in the bottle, but also drank it. It''s hard to say how it turned out.


    Both inside and outside the solution, the effect is certainly more obvious than only from the outside of the solution.


    Bodhisattva Guanyin doesn''t want to kill Qiyu, because it is very likely that she will offend the mysterious group leader, or even all the people in the boss chat group except Fahai. At that time, she will be in danger.


    She forced Fahai to bring her into this big secret in order to gain opportunities and improve her strength, so that her life, status and power can be further improved. Therefore, everything needs to be cautious and more cautious. It''s not like this.


    Thought, Guanyin Bodhisattva hesitated for a moment, will Qiyu from her jade net bottle out, but at this time, her jade net bottle suddenly shaking, and then Qiyu''s voice came out from inside: "Oh, too sour, really can''t drink, here is so dark, I want to go out."


    "Amitabha, benefactor Qiyu, I''m here..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Guanyin''s words were finished, a sound of collision came out of the bottle. At the same time, the Yujing bottle in her hand trembled, and even some cracks appeared on the surface of the bottle. This is


    Looking at this scene, the Guanyin Bodhisattva''s mouth slightly opened, a little stunned.


    In the second when she was stunned, Qiyu in the bottle punched again. The opponent was Guanyin Bodhisattva, who was as famous as the king of Tibet Bodhisattva in the myth. The group leader also said that her strength was similar to that of herself, so Qiyu directly used his serious fist, hoping to break the bottle. But unexpectedly, he didn''t break it, so he punched once and made a good fist It''s a series of serious punches.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... " At the same time, the crack of the jade vase in her hand is getting bigger and bigger. It''s a rhythm that can''t hold any longer.


    "How is that possible?" The goddess of mercy, who had come back to God, exclaimed, and then quickly cast a spell to throw Qiyu out of the Yujing bottle, so that he would not mess around in it and completely destroy her magic weapon.In this way, Qi Yu, who was constantly punching, was thrown out and left the jade net bottle.


    The original dark environment suddenly becomes dazzling. It''s outside. How can I come out suddenly? I haven''t broken the bottle yet?


    Qiyu touched his head, and a look of doubt appeared on his face.


    At this time, he turned his back to Guanyin Bodhisattva and looked at the cracks in his hands. Although he had not completely scrapped it, compared with before, he could almost say that it had become a garbage bottle. He breathed deeply, and gradually became angry in his heart.


    This bald This person unexpectedly so bold, dare to her jade net bottle under this cruel hand?


    "Ah, Bodhisattva, you are here. Why did I suddenly come out? Forget it. Let''s go on fighting. " Aware of some movement behind her, Qiyu looks back, sees Guanyin Bodhisattva, grins at her immediately.


    Hearing the laughter, Avalokitesvara collected the damaged Yujing bottle and looked up at Qiyu in front of him. He not only touched the nectar in the bottle, but also drank it in the bottle. It seemed that nothing had happened. He could not help frowning and his anger was soon suppressed by reason.


    "I underestimate this person. His previous words may be true. His strength may not be under this seat." Looking at Qiyu, he can''t see that he is a little hurt. Guanyin murmurs in his heart.


    Immediately, he said with a smile, "OK, according to the benefactor, let''s continue."


    "Boom!" The words fall, the hands are empty of Guanyin Bodhisattva quickly pinch a formula, suddenly, the sky becomes black, dark clouds, lightning and thunder.


    She''s going to lead Tianlei to split Qiyu!


    "Oh, is it going to rain?" Qi Yu, who doesn''t know much about magic power, looks at the dark clouds full of thunder and lightning on her head, and walks through the tunnel.


    "Boom!" With that, a beam of thunder and lightning shot out of the dark cloud and quickly split towards him.

 Chapter 439

    "Whoosh!" The speed of Tianlei is very fast, and Qiyu''s reaction power and speed are not slow. When Tianlei is about to hit him, he jumps up and shoots out quickly, avoiding the Tianlei blow called by Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    But it''s not that simple.


    After splitting the sky, the beam of thunder shot back in an instant and chased Qiyu in a different direction. At the same time, the dark cloud in the sky continued to shoot down a lot of thunder, which was more powerful than one.


    In Douluo mainland animation world, there is also the way of heaven. Those ghosts and beasts have to experience a natural calamity every ten years, and most of the natural calamities are shown in the way of thunder. The power of thunder is far better than ordinary thunder. In a word, Guanyin Bodhisattva calls successive thunder with great powers, which is not so easy to deal with.


    At least no one in the world can handle it alone.


    In the Douluo Kingdom, the two kings and the two law enforcement gods are having a meeting to calculate the day. The time for those people to promise to let the angelic throne reappear in this world is coming soon. These four gods are not only looking forward to it, but also worried about it. They don''t know whether they can do what they say.


    All of a sudden, the evil god king sitting on the throne changed his face and exclaimed, "who summoned Tianlei, and how can it be on this scale?"


    Not only the evil god king, the other three were slower than him, but now they also found that someone called Tianlei. They suddenly looked at each other, and a look of loss appeared on their faces.


    Shura God has been removed from the throne. In addition to God''s own will, there are only four of them in the whole divine world who can summon the thunder.


    The thunder god is not counting. The thunder he calls out is just ordinary thunder. If you want to give some face, it can also be called God thunder. But the sky thunder can''t be called out. So, who is it?


    "Good, I''ll see." The evil king turned his head and said to the good king sitting beside him. With that, a golden ring appeared on his head, and then the ring fell. The evil king crossed the space and disappeared in the temple in an instant.


    Seeing this, the God of good, the God of destruction, and the goddess of life looked at each other, and then they got up one after another. Like the previous evil god king, the God ring appeared on his head, and then the God ring fell down and disappeared together.


    The scale of Tianlei, which was summoned from heaven, could not be achieved by any of the four of them, and only the Dragon God of that year could do it. However, the Dragon God was dead and divided into the king of Golden Dragon and the king of silver dragon. The strongest king of golden dragon was sealed. Who had such strong power?


    The three good God kings are also very curious and think that this matter is very important, because the existence of each other can affect the stability of their god world, so even if they know that the evil god king is kind-hearted and willing to take the initiative to play the role of spies, the three of them can''t sit here and wait, they have to go and have a look together to be at ease.


    And if there is any danger, the four of them will be able to deal with it together. If they are alone, they will be very I don''t know.


    In this way, the good God King and other three gods chased the evil god King together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cartoon version of Douluo mainland, stars over the forest.


    Qiyu kept shooting in the air, and many daotianlei kept chasing him from all directions. The situation seemed quite grim.


    At this time, there are two thunder falling from the sky, towards the front of Qiyu, see this, Qiyu looked back at the back, and then looked at the left and right sides, in the heart of the secret way: "can''t hide, since this..."


    Clench the right hand, bend the arm, Qiyu''s face flashed a serious look, and then suddenly waved his fist out, shouting: "a serious fist!"


    "Boom!"


    A loud bang, immediately, in front of the two days of thunder was Qiyu''s fist strength broken, carrying the boxing will be broken arc shock far away, blink of an eye disappeared in the Douluo continent.


    One blow to destroy the thunder, there is no God in the world.


    Maybe it''s Qiyu at the moment.


    "Oh After killing the two Tianlei fists that blocked her way, Qiyu grinned, then stepped heavily on her right foot in the void, increased the speed of shooting, and tried to get rid of the numerous Tianlei that chased him behind.


    "This man It''s really strong! " Standing on the lotus stand with the palm up, I don''t know when a group of Buddha''s light appeared behind him. Seeing the scene of Qiyu fist destroying the thunder, his pupils contracted slightly and murmured in his heart.


    Even she can''t ignore the power of Tianlei. If the target is her, she can break two Tianlei, but it''s impossible to raise her hand and punch as easily as Qiyu.


    It can be seen that this person''s strength At least in terms of destructive power, we should surpass her.


    With this in mind, Avalokitesvara waved his hands and began to lead the direction of Tianlei himself, so that they could take less detours and catch up with Qiyu more quickly.


    Suddenly, Qiyu originally and the sky thunder behind him opened a distance and was shortened again."Well, I won''t hide." Looking back, I found that Qiyu, who couldn''t get away from hiding, suddenly said, and then turned around. Although he still retreated with momentum, his words and the expression on his face showed that he was going to be serious.


    "Serious series - continuous boxing!" Clenching her hands, Qiyu took a breath, and then waved her fists to the thunder.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    In a flash, Gungun Tianlei encountered a fierce fist that had never appeared in the world since ancient times, and burst out a series of deafening explosions.


    Below, many ghosts and beasts living in the big star forest tremble when they hear the sound, look up and see the thunder explosion in the sky. What''s more, they begin to dig holes in the ground to avoid the danger that may come to them.


    It''s not only them, but also many residents of human cities are shocked when they see this scene.


    God, the last national war between the soul Empire and the two empires was upgraded to a divine war. The scale of the scene has frightened people in our whole continent. How long has it been? How come it has come again?


    Countless people want to cry without tears.


    In the palace of the Empire of martial spirits, that is, the papal palace of that year, bibidong, the God of Luocha, stood at the highest place and looked up at the battle in the distance. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he murmured in his heart: "Mr. Qiyu, who is the other person fighting with him, the God of the divine world, or..."


    "Bibidong, what''s the situation? Who''s the person who fights with your friend Qiyu? Why can she summon Tianlei down?" Just when bibidong was shocked, a god ring appeared out of thin air behind her, and then the God ring disappeared. The evil god king came here and asked bibidong, who had his back to him.


    When I heard the question behind me, I recognized that the owner of the voice was the evil god king. Bibidong suffered a lot in his heart. Lord God, you ask me, who am I going to ask?

 Chapter 440

    Bibidong turned to look at the evil god king who suddenly came here. He bowed slightly to him and then asked carefully, "Lord God, can I tell you who I also want to know?"


    "No!" The evil king replied without hesitation.


    Then, the scene suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Originally, as the God of Rocha, bibidong could not stay too long in the mortal world. At the end of the divine battle, Tang San was deprived of the sea god and Shura God, and was demoted to the star forest to play with a 50 meter high old rabbit. After that, she should enter the divine world and no longer participate in the affairs of the mortal world. However, the divine world committee considered that the transaction with the chat group had not been completed, and the angel had no idea Before the God''s throne reappeared in this world, he agreed to let bibidong stay in Douluo for another period of time, so that he could receive guests from other worlds at any time.


    But now, there are guests from other worlds, and the other side has summoned their world thunder of this scale. Your host, bibidong, says to the God King, you don''t know what you want. Do you think the God King can accept it?


    Yes, I didn''t feel it when I was in the divine world at first. Now when I came to Douluo to watch the battle between Guanyin Bodhisattva and Qiyu, the evil god King recognized that Guanyin Bodhisattva was not from their world, so there are people from other worlds.


    That''s why he came to bibidong to ask, what''s the matter? But bibidong said that she also wanted to know, oh, do you think the king of God is a gentleman and won''t beat women?


    "Lord God, please believe me. I''m not lying to you. I don''t know the woman who is fighting with Mr. Qiyu, but I can ask for you." In the dark, he felt a dangerous breath. He was surprised and said to the evil god king.


    After that, the breath disappeared immediately. The evil god Bi bidong gave a smile and said, "well, please ask for me. It''s hard."


    "No, No." Bidong said quickly.


    Then, he opens the chat group and selects Qiyu''s head to send him a message to ask about the identity of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Just when he is about to do so, bibidong suddenly reacts that Qiyu is fighting with Guanyin Bodhisattva. Will it disturb him to send him a message at this time? Then he turns his eyes and opens the head of Fahai to ask He went.


    The old monk, don''t think that she didn''t see him when she imposed so many barriers and hid in the depths of white clouds. Since he is so close to the two people, he must know the identity of the man fighting with Mr. Qiyu.


    With this thought, bibidong began to have a private chat with Fahai.


    Suddenly, he received a group business card with three words of Luocha God written on it, which was a private chat with the female group Friends of the evil god. Fahai was slightly stunned, and immediately looked at the fierce battle not far from him. After a little hesitation, he chose to reply to bibidong, telling her that the person fighting with Qiyu was the great mercy Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Great mercy?" When he heard these four words, Bi Bi Dong raised his eyebrows too much. Was the old monk sarcastic or sarcastic when he said these words to her?


    Bibidong was a little unhappy, but considering that the evil god king in front of him was still waiting for his own result, he suppressed his unhappiness and continued to have a deep conversation with Fahai, such as who is Avalokitesvara?


    Unlike Qiyu''s world, there are no such myths and legends as Buddha and Bodhisattva in Douluo, but there are some in the capital of the affiliated world. However, bibidong has not touched this part for the time being, and it is even more impossible to pay special attention to it. Therefore, she does not know what kind of person GuanShiYin Bodhisattva is.


    Hearing that this group of friends didn''t even know who Guanyin Bodhisattva was, faheidon was stunned. Then his face became serious, and he said to himself, "I didn''t expect that there were such ignorant gods in other worlds, even gods. What about ordinary people? It seems that I need to explain to her the mystery of Buddhism and the existence of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. "


    As a result, Fahai began to give bibidongpu and knowledge beyond the world.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the sound of thunder explosion rang for a minute, and now it''s over.


    Qi Yu''s momentum for him to retreat has been used up. He stops in the air. Although he doesn''t seem to be injured, his breathing becomes shorter. It can be seen that even he has a lot of effort to destroy the previous number of Tianlei.


    "Bodhisattva, you are really very powerful. The lightning skill alone is much more powerful than that of Tang San." Qiyu wiped the sweat on her forehead and breathed heavily. Then the Avalokitesvara in front of her said with a smile.


    "Tang San? I haven''t heard of him. Who is he? " To Qiyu, he smashed a wave of thunder attack with his fist. Guanyin''s eyes were full of shock. His anger, which had been suppressed by reason because of the damage of Yujing bottle, was lowered again. Later, he politely asked Qiyu.


    "Tang San, he is Well Want to explain to Guanyin Bodhisattva, but suddenly found that do not know how to explain, Qiyu felt chin thinking for a while, and then put his arm down, very seriously said: "he is the last God of the sea."Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Poseidon? Dragon King or Mazu?


    Well, they should be the sea gods of other worlds. If so, I have to say that Tang San deserves to be compared with us?


    "Amitabha!" He read a Buddha''s name in a low voice, but didn''t say it. Guanyin looked at Qiyu in front of him and said, "benefactor, your strength is very strong. You can''t even help the rolling thunder, which is equivalent to the robbery of the earth immortal. According to the poor monk, can you give up this battle?"


    Guanyin Bodhisattva has determined that Qiyu''s strength is no less than her own, and maybe even stronger than her, so she doesn''t want to fight him any more.


    "Ah? How come I haven''t enjoyed it yet! Bodhisattva, please try your best. Let''s continue to fight. If you can defeat me, it''s the best. " Qiyu''s face changed, and she asked the Avalokitesvara.


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    But what if you beat me? Benefactor, I also want to save face!


    "Bodhisattva, if you don''t speak, I think you agree. Here I am." Seeing that Avalokitesvara didn''t speak, Qiyu continued to say, then stepped back, and then jumped to her. At the same time, she said, "Bodhisattva, you''ve always been the first one. This time, it''s my turn, serious series - bounce again and again!"


    "Incarnation Seeing that Qiyu had to compete with himself, Avalokitesvara was also helpless. His gesture changed and he cheered in his heart.

 Chapter 441

    The so-called Avalokitesvara is everywhere. Although this is exaggerated, it is not false that Avalokitesvara has 3000 incarnations.


    The key point is the avatar, not the monkey hair avatar like monkey king.


    After the gesture change of Guanyin Bodhisattva, instantly, her body disappears from the original place and appears in a place far away from here, while her avatar stands at the position where she stood before, and the two are replaced.


    Even Qi Yu, who was rushing towards her, didn''t notice this change, because it was so fast that you could hardly see how the essence of Guanyin disappeared.


    "Buddha''s hand print!" After the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva came to the previous position of the noumenon, he looked at the constant bounce in the air, and it seemed that there were thousands of parts. With a strong impact, Qiyu, who came at her, frowned slightly, made a decisive gesture, with a dazzling Golden Buddha light in his palm, and then hit Qiyu.


    The incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva doesn''t know which of the thousands of Qiyu, including residual shadow, is real, but she doesn''t need to know, because her Buddha''s hand seal covers all the thousands of Qiyu, these bald Cough, these bald heads are her targets.


    "Boom!" The next second, the huge golden Buddha''s hand print and Qiyu''s repeated bouncing impact meet, and the two collide and make a huge bang.


    People living in Douluo land below can only see a wave of light spreading around like a circle in the distant sky, which is so large that it looks frightening.


    In the clouds, Fahai, who was giving bibidongpu and knowledge, was shaken by the wind pressure generated by the explosion, and even people with the border whooshed back thousands of meters. Several borders were destroyed in an instant. Only the last one was still struggling to support. There were countless cracks on the surface, but they didn''t break.


    This scene gives Fahai a lot of relief. Fortunately, the border is not completely broken. Otherwise, he would not be dazzled by the collision. That would be fatal.


    Then, what happened? Just now, the Bodhisattva used the golden fingerprints of the Buddha world. That Qiyu should not be an opponent. Will she be defeated by the Bodhisattva?


    Fahai pauses his private conversation with bibidong, turns his mana, calms the blood in his body, and looks at the battlefield full of energy storm in the distance.


    Soon, the energy storm dispersed, and the situation inside came into his eyes. Qi Yu''s body or shadow had disappeared, leaving him standing on the void, clenching his fists, and scanning around, as if looking for something.


    And Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Eh, where are the people? Bodhisattva, where did she go?


    The incarnation disappeared because of the exhaustion of mana and the impact. He didn''t see the figure of Guanyin Bodhisattva. There was a look of doubt on Fahai''s old face. He didn''t believe that the boundless mana of Guanyin Bodhisattva would be beaten by him in the attack with Qiyu just now. He couldn''t even leave a trace.


    So, Bodhisattva, where did she go?


    "Fahai, you tell that Qiyu on behalf of me that I admire him very much for his strength. However, I''m determined to help all living beings, and I don''t like to compete with others. So even if he wins today''s contest, I feel that there are evil people nearby. I want to help them and save the world. So excuse me first. I''ll ask him to forgive me for the impoliteness." Just when Fahai was in doubt, suddenly, the voice of Avalokitesvara came into his ears, which made his face jerk.


    Bodhisattva, this is Run away?


    No, Bodhisattva, why do you want to do this? You continue to fight with him and defeat him. You retreat after such a battle and admit defeat. What''s your face? What''s my Buddha''s face!


    The Dharma sea, who had been instructed by Guanyin Bodhisattva to enter the secret, looked left and right, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t see the figure of the Bodhisattva, so he sighed heavily.


    He thought that although Qiyu was strong, it was just for him. If the merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva took the hand, Qiyu would be taken. But reality slapped him hard and Guanyin Bodhisattva fled He took the initiative to retreat. How could he accept it?


    Besides, he also asked him to tell Qiyu, Bodhisattva, I really can''t say that you have given up!


    Fahai frowned and sighed in his heart.


    "Whoosh!" At this time, she didn''t believe that she could wipe out the Guanyin Bodhisattva without any trace left. After carefully scanning around, Qiyu found nothing and jumped to the front of Fahai.


    Then, he asked: "new man, do you know where Guanyin Bodhisattva has gone? Before the fight between her and me is over, why did she suddenly disappear?"


    "You..." Fahai stepped back, subconsciously called Qiyu, then closed his mouth and thought in his heart. Finally, a firm color flashed in his eyes. Then, he put up a palm to him, and changed the tense color on his face into a indifferent expression. He said: "Qiyu friends, don''t you understand?"


    "Well?" Qi Yu blinked, a capital question mark appeared on her face. What should he understand?"Amitabha! In the past, the Avalokitesvara put you into the Yujing vase with his hand. The Yujing vase is the most precious treasure in the Buddha world. The people who are put into it, whether they are the great Luo Jinxian or the immortal demons, will turn into a pool of thick water one day at most, and their lives will not be protected. "


    "Ah?" Qiyu is shocked. Is it so powerful?


    "Qunyou, how did you leave the Yujing bottle? You should understand that it''s not your fist that broke the bottle, but the Bodhisattva can''t bear to take your life and release you on his own initiative." Before we met, this bald man This person changed a pair of silly appearance again, the nervous feeling in Fahai''s heart eased a little bit, continue to say.


    "It seems that you said that. I felt strange at that time. My fist should have not broken the bottle. It was the Bodhisattva who let me out on his own initiative." After hearing Fahai''s words, Qiyu recalled it, then nodded and agreed.


    "And then, although you caught the thunder that Bodhisattva called to attack you, you think that Bodhisattva only needs to pinch a formula to summon the attack, but you have to wave so many fists to deal with it. Which one do you think is better than Bodhisattva?" The tension in Fahai''s heart disappeared again, he continued.


    "I..."


    "What''s more, after your bouncing impulse collides with Bodhisattva''s hand print, Bodhisattva disappears instantly. Can you catch the trace of Bodhisattva? No, it can be seen that the speed of Bodhisattva is definitely higher than you. If Bodhisattva suddenly appears behind you and waves a palm at you, do you think you can react and take it? "


    "I, this..."


    "Therefore, you should understand that it is no longer meaningful to continue the contest. The reason why the Bodhisattva left was to save face for your friends, so that you would not lose face and even lose your confidence.


    Qiyu friends, please give me a word of advice. Now your strength is far behind that of Guanyin Bodhisattva. You''d better work hard for hundreds of years and then challenge Bodhisattva. I''ll give you all I can say. Friends, do yourself a good job. "


    With that, Fahai gave Qiyu a Buddhist ceremony, and then turned to Tengyun to leave.


    Looking at the figure of Fahai flying away, Qiyu couldn''t recover for a long time and murmured: "it''s me Did you lose? "

 Chapter 442

    "No, I haven''t finished the fight. How can I say I lost? But what he said seems to be very reasonable. According to him, I really can''t compare with Guanyin Bodhisattva, but why I always think what''s wrong? "


    Qiyu, who was fooled by Fahai, finally recovered. Looking ahead, she found that Fahai was out of his sight. Qiyu raised her hand, touched her chin, frowned and murmured.


    So he closed his eyes and recalled in his mind the whole fighting process between him and Guanyin Bodhisattva. After about three minutes, he opened his eyes, pursed his mouth and lowered his head heavily.


    The newcomer is right. He lost the battle just now.


    Trapped in the Yujing bottle, he was really released by Guanyin Bodhisattva on his own initiative. When Guanyin Bodhisattva moved his finger, he called out so many thunderbolts. He really resisted by continuous and serious fists. In the end, he didn''t notice how Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared.


    To sum up, his strength is not as good as Guanyin Bodhisattva, the gap is too obvious!


    Thinking of this, Qiyu breathes deeply and looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle. Her mood is very complicated. There is not only the joy that she is no longer lonely because of the presence of someone who is stronger than him, but also the loss that she is so much worse than the other party, that everyone else is better than herself, and even leaves directly in order to save her face.


    Although he is thick skinned, and because he is too strong, his human feelings are gradually disappearing, but he also needs face.


    Bodhisattva, you are doing this to save my face, but I still feel that I have lost face!


    Qiyu said leisurely in her heart.


    Then, my mind moved, I entered the chat group and opened the private chat window with yeshiqiu.


    The opponent that the group leader introduced to him this time was really strong. He was convinced. He would like to thank the group leader again. In addition, he would like to ask the group leader to instruct him in his cultivation. Just now, the new man Fahai said that it would take hundreds of years for him to challenge Guanyin Bodhisattva with his strength. But where has he lived for hundreds of years? Even if he can, he can''t wait.


    So he needs the group leader''s advice on how to improve his strength quickly.


    With this in mind, Qiyu said the words of thanks, the result of the battle and the request in voice, and sent them to yeshiqiu, who is in the fighting mainland.


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    Just help green scale will desert iron mercenary regiment all buried in the pit, suddenly received from Qiyu''s AI te news, night autumn heart curious, and then open the mind of the chat screen, answer his voice, after listening to, night autumn suddenly froze in place.


    Qiyu was defeated.


    Is it possible?


    The cultivation of Guanyin Bodhisattva is the third stage of immortality, and Qiyu''s law is the third peak of immortality, which is a little higher than her. Although Qiyu can''t compare with Guanyin Bodhisattva in the mystery of her skills, the gap of a small realm can make up for this.


    You know, this small realm is not as small as that between the one star fighter and the two star fighter. It is a small realm of the immortal class, and its gap Well, in the night, autumn seems to be almost the same as the gap between the emperor of nine stars and the saint of one star.


    How, so you can lose, your one punch rule does not work?


    At night, Qiu wants to ask Qiyu.


    But when I think about it, I don''t think it''s necessary to ask. Now that I''ve lost, it''s definitely useless.


    "I didn''t expect that Guanyin Bodhisattva was so powerful that he had far more strength than his own cultivation. How did he do that?" Night autumn shocked, in the heart very puzzled said.


    "Group leader, are you online?" At this time, Qiyu''s voice came into his ears again, and he couldn''t help flashing a helpless look on his face.


    I''m online. I know the result of your fight with Guanyin Bodhisattva. I accept your thanks, but your request


    Nima, if I have a way to make you surpass Guanyin Bodhisattva who is stronger than you in a short time, then I am not a four-star warrior, but a great master now.


    So I can''t help you.


    "Group leader, I really want to be strong, and then fight again with Guanyin Bodhisattva happily. In this way, can I worship you as my teacher?" See night when autumn still didn''t reply oneself, Qi jade continues to say.


    "No, I refuse!" At night, autumn comes out.


    "Well, group leader, you were online. Why did you refuse me?" Qi jade doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Because I have very high requirements for my disciples. First of all, it''s appearance. Then, if you don''t mention it, you won''t be qualified just for the first item. Do you understand?" A little chagrin in the heart for a while, and then night autumn in the heart quickly think about countermeasures, soon he thought of a way, to Qiyu back.


    Qi Yu


    Group leader, your words hurt my heart more than those who say I''m bald. People just say I''m bald. You directly question my whole face.What''s wrong with my face?


    It''s very handsome. I''m just a little bit paralyzed.


    I don''t know and don''t want to go to Guan Qiyu''s mind. Yeshiqiu, after refusing to accept the great devil as his disciple, put forward a cultivation method that he just thought out, saying: "the key to cultivation is progress, and the key to progress is to learn from each other''s strong points to make up for your weak points. Your advantage is that you have one punch rule, and your physical body is also very strong, and your weakness is that you lack it Powerful energy cultivation and mysterious skills. "


    "Yes, yes." Qi Yu nodded, inexplicably felt that the group leader''s words were reasonable, but it was a pity that jenos was not here, otherwise he could help to take notes. Now he had no choice but to work hard and write down the group leader''s words.


    Did not realize that voice information will be retained on the chat screen, Qiyu thought so.


    On the other hand, yeshiqiu continued: "if you want to obtain powerful energy cultivation, you can buy it directly from others, but no one in the group is willing to sell their own cultivation, and their cultivation can not meet your requirements, so you only have two choices at present.


    One is the tail beast in Sasuke''s world. If you can become the pillar force of ten tailed man, you can have powerful cultivation in an instant.


    One is the demon God who killed Qianmo in the world. In order to keep his promise to huaqiangu, he has no power to unseal Honghuang. If you can absorb the Honghuang power in the demon God''s body, you can also have powerful cultivation in an instant.


    As for the mysterious skill, you can buy it. Many friends in the group have sold their experience copies of various skills. As long as you buy their experience copies, you can basically master this skill instantly. Of course, except for those with special requirements, you need to carefully distinguish them before you buy them.


    So, do you understand? "


    Qi Yu


    I don''t quite understand.

 Chapter 443

    I have said so clearly, how can you say you can''t understand?


    Hear Qi Yu''s reply, night time autumn facial expression a stiff, almost by his gas a mouthful of old blood.


    Does it take intelligence to understand him? No need.


    If you want to become stronger quickly, you can become the pillar power of ten tailed people and gain the power of the demon God. If you want to have a skill with high mystery, you can buy a copy of the experience of the group friends in the mall of chat group. After you buy it, you can get their experience in cultivating a skill. If you have experience, you can basically use it immediately as long as you meet the conditions for the skill Just like the skill book, it''s so simple that you can''t understand it?


    Qiyu, Qiyu, you said how stupid you are. I seriously doubt that the real reason for your baldness is not due to exercise, but because your IQ has gone, so your hair will fall off!


    At night, Qiu guessed maliciously in his heart.


    Then he took a deep breath and checked with the authority of the group leader. He found that jenos was still in the affiliated world, waiting for Qiyu at the entrance of the shopping mall with the discount goods he had bought. He said to Qiyu, "if you don''t understand, just tell jenos what I said to you later. Then ask him what to do. He will understand. Even if he doesn''t understand, he will go to collect intelligence, Help you understand, that''s it. "


    "Ah? Why is it so complicated? Group leader, can''t you explain it to me directly? " Qiyu scratched her head and asked in distress.


    Yeshiqiu said frankly, "I''m sorry, it''s really hard to explain to you with my ability, so I''d better leave this task to your disciples. Of course, you can also choose not to accept my suggestion and become stronger through other ways. This is all right, because there are many ways to become stronger. The advice I give you is just to make you stronger faster. "


    Qiyu said: "Oh, so, I know, group leader."


    Listen to group leader say so, although feel his words where some is not right, seem to belittle oneself in the dark, but because there is no evidence, so Qiyu also didn''t put on the heart, nodded, to night autumn dull reply way.


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, come on, good luck."


    Qiyu: "thank you, group leader."


    Kazhi ~


    with that, at nightfall, Qiu closes the private chat window with Qiyu and looks back at the green scales burning paper in front of Xiaoding''s tomb not far away.


    See her paper still need to burn for a while, at night autumn heart God move, opened super strengthen furnace function.


    In the strengthening furnace, shuilingzhu has been strengthened and successfully promoted to the magic weapon of the second stage of immortal level. Seeing this, Qiushi at night quickly took it out and put fenglingzhu in. Suddenly, a large amount of points were crossed out of his account.


    This is really a sharp pain in the heart of yeshiqiu. It took him a long time to save the money! However, thinking that the money was not wasted, but used to upgrade the magic weapon, intending to trade the magic weapon for advanced cultivation, Qiu touched his chest at night, quietly comforted himself, and then relaxed.


    "My heart doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt..."


    After a while, nightfall quits the function of super strengthening furnace and lets fenglingzhu accept the strengthening with ease. Holding the upgraded shuilingzhu in his hand, he begins to think about how to exchange the magic weapon from Guanyin Bodhisattva to high-level skill.


    Originally, he wanted Qiyu to give Guanyin Bodhisattva a bad impression. Then he used the authority of the group leader to let her encounter two immortal magic weapons for sale when she was wandering in the affiliated world. At that time, he would publicize them well. Right, just like those shopping guides who deceive customers to buy Cough, just as they try to arouse the interest of Guanyin Bodhisattva, in this way, it should not be difficult to complete the transaction.


    But Qiyu, an idiot, was defeated by Avalokitesvara.


    No, how can you lose? Your level is obviously higher than her?


    To be reasonable, yeshiqiu still doesn''t understand how yiqiyu''s strength was defeated by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Is it because her hands are tied, so she can''t fight?


    It''s possible!


    Thinking, yeshiqiu used the authority of the group leader to check the situation of the chat group in Douluo mainland animation version of the world, that is, the situation of the battle between Qiyu and Guanyin Bodhisattva. A few minutes later, when he knew everything, the corner of his mouth twitched violently.


    Nima, Fahai, you''re an old coin. You''re fooling Qiyu.


    And Qiyu, you idiot, actually believe the words of Fahai, where are you losing? You are winning, OK!


    "These two guys..." After understanding everything, the night autumn some laughing and crying, also do not know what to say.


    However, since Qiyu didn''t lose but won, the deterrence to Guanyin Bodhisattva would be successful. The next step is to let her meet these two magic weapons, or you can try with a treasure first. Rare things are precious. If the two magic beads are taken out together, maybe they won''t attract her, or she won''t pay too high a price.


    At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart, and then he flew to the end of the chat group''s residence in Douluo world. He wanted to fly a little further, but was told by the system that he would not belong to the chat group''s residence in the past. If he wanted to go there, he would be forced to return to the Guanyin Bodhisattva of the original world."Guanyin Bodhisattva is now in Douluo world, where the shopping malls and pawn shops have not been established yet, but the functions of the system have been completely covered, so Well, an auction can be held, and the system can announce the information to everyone in the affiliated world and Douluo station in advance, so that Guanyin Bodhisattva can know. Besides shuilingzhu, the auction can also add other commodities in the mall, and also allow the group to take out the bottom goods they haven''t taken out, and sell them at a good price through auction. " At night, Qiu felt his chin and thought of it in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea, so he sorted out his ideas and language a little bit, and put forward the idea of holding an auction to all the group friends.


    Not surprisingly, the online group of friends have come forward to express their support. Their products squeezed in the mall can be displayed to more people through the vigorous publicity of the auction, so that they may be able to sell.


    At night, Qiu chuckled and nodded with satisfaction. Then Aite said, "please write a notice about the auction, and then use it to inform all the people in the affiliated world and the residence.


    In addition, you can also inform your friends to take them to affiliated world or Douluo station to participate in the auction. During the activity Well, each of you is allowed to bring a hundred companions into the affiliated world or Douluo station. "


    "Yes, master!" Hearing the words of autumn in the night, all the members of the group, including Yin Su Su, immediately responded.

 Chapter 444

    "Group leader, I don''t know when the auction will be held. When do you plan to set it?" Knowing that in this group, eloquence is the best of his own, so the group leader will value himself and give himself the task of writing a circular. Yin Su Su is very happy. She feels that her status in the group is + 1, and she does not forget a key problem and asks questions to yeshiqiu.


    Hearing this question, yeshiqiu estimated the time he needed to go to Canaan college, open the cave of tuoshegudi, take away the contents and advance to Doudi. Finally, he replied to Yin Su: "it''s in a month."


    Yin Su Su: "OK, I understand. Please rest assured that I will write a notice to your satisfaction."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I''ll see."


    "The grassroots want to meet the leaders!" After ordering the auction, yeshiqiu saw that Qinglin had burned the paper for Xiao Ding, and was about to finish the chat and take her away. But at this time, a respectful greeting came into his mind. When he saw it, he found that it was Gao Yao. After entering the group, he basically didn''t talk much except to solve Yi Xiaochuan''s problem eunuch.


    "Free flat." Think of his identity, night autumn said to him half jokingly.


    Gao Yao


    Group leader, you are really an immortal. Across the world, you know that I am kneeling on the ground now!


    Gao Yao''s face appeared a touch of shock, then said "thank you for your help", and then slowly got up from the ground.


    Night time autumn: "what''s the matter with you, or just come out and say hello to me?"


    Gao Yao: "go back to the group leader, the grass people have something to do. Well, after Yi Xiaochuan was beheaded by the first emperor, Cui Wenzi, a former friend of CaoMing, found CaoMing. He said that something terrible must have happened to CaoMing, which was enough to reverse the fate of heaven and kill Yi Xiaochuan in this era. He asked CaoMing to tell him his secret, that is, about the chat group. In return, he would refine an elixir and give it to CaoMing. CaoMing wanted to ask the leader of the group. Should CaoMing tell him about the chat group? "


    "The elixir of longevity?" After hearing Gao Yao''s words, yeshiqiu didn''t say anything, so many online peeping friends could not help talking to each other.


    Although they are all practitioners, few of them can live for more than a thousand years, so they are very concerned about the longevity medicine.


    Especially Li Maozhen!


    It''s not that he is concerned about life expectancy now, but that he once caught yuan Tiangang, a bad handsome man, and sold him to Wei Wuxian. Yuan Tiangang is the man who made the long life medicine in his world. At that time, Wei Wuxian said that he would take out the prescription and share it with you after pressing for the long life medicine, but later there was no following.


    When he heard that Gao wanted to talk about the longevity medicine, he immediately recalled it. His lips moved and he looked at Wei Wuxian''s head. He wanted to say something to him. Considering that there was something wrong with this occasion, everyone was watching. So he hesitated for a moment and finally decided to talk about it later.


    But who knows, at this time, Wei Wuxian took the initiative to come out, said: "longevity medicine? I remember what you said. On the second day of the sun shooting expedition, the flying pigeon came to lianhuawu to deliver a letter, saying that Yuan Tiangang finally took the medicine and was willing to work for Yunmeng Jiang family. He was also willing to take out the prescription of Changsheng medicine. However, at that time, we all entered the boundary of Qishan, and we were worried that some carrier pigeons would be intercepted by others, so we didn''t let anyone pass the prescription I''ll take out the prescription and share it with you after I get rid of Tang San and return to lianhuawu. Let''s see if master Yaochen can get rid of his disadvantages and make a long-lived medicine without side effects. "


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Wei." Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Li Maozhen was afraid that she would never have a chance to say what she wanted to say to him. She jumped out and said hard work to him.


    Then, he suddenly reacted and said, "Mr. Wei, you haven''t solved Tang San yet?"


    Wei Wuxian: "er What? I don''t have a good signal here. I can''t hear what you''re saying, brother Li. I have something else to do. I''ll withdraw first. See you later, everyone. "


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian is offline. ¡¿


    all of you:


    This see dog counsellor, unexpectedly has not solved Tang San, he now even on the tragic protagonist''s luck has not, has become a false protagonist, he can also kill Tang San?


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult!


    When Xue qunyou passes the Shenkao and goes online, he will be hard to explain, right?


    "Ha ha, Wei Wuxian, I''d like to see how you can face qianrenxue at that time, and I want others to go with your elder martial sister Bah, good idea! At that time, if you are willing to admit your mistake to me, I can help you to meet your elder martial sister instead of Qian Renxue. If your elder martial sister''s appearance and character are good, I don''t mind taking her into my room as a concubine. No, you Yunmeng Jiang family is a Xiuxian family. You can give her a flat wife, but as a good wife, it can only be ¡­ Ha ha. " In the hospital affiliated to the world, the shivering hero hiding in the quilt, after seeing the movement in the group, sneers in his heart.¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other hand, yeshiqiu doesn''t care about yuan Tiangang''s prescription.


    The situation was different from that at that time. At that time, when Li Maozhen just captured yuan Tiangang, yeshiqiu was very concerned about the issue of Changsheng medicine. He even thought of taking time to go to lianhuawu to ask for the prescription by magic. But later, he was too lazy to do it.


    Why?


    No need!


    The elixir of longevity is not equal to the elixir of immortality. After Yuan Tiangang took it, he became neither human nor ghost. He lived for more than 300 years by collecting Yin and tonifying yang. Even if he didn''t commit suicide later in the original work, how long could he live and live all the time?


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t believe it. Yeshiqiu thinks that even if he doesn''t commit suicide in the original work, he can survive for one or two thousand years. After all, the rank of the world of bad people in the painting world is there.


    And what about him?


    It''s no problem for the advanced empress Dou to live for three or four hundred years. It''s no problem for the empress Dou to live for six or seven hundred years. It''s no problem for the empress Dou to live for thousands of years after the emperor Dou Zun


    Hehe, Gu Yuan has lived for thousands of years and looks so young. If he didn''t kill him himself, who knows how long he will live to die.


    The old Dragon Emperor Zhukun, who was trapped in the cave of tuoshegu emperor, lived for tens of thousands of years. However, he was a Warcraft, and his life span was longer than that of human beings with the same accomplishments, so let''s not talk about it.


    In a word, with the current situation of yeshiqiu, he can''t see the elixir of painting the world of bad people in the river and lake. If he wants to, he cares a little.


    That Cui Wenzi can understand destiny and know that Yi Xiaochuan can''t be killed in the Qin Dynasty by Gao Yao''s original situation. In addition, he can make Gao Yao and Yi Xiaochuan live for two thousand years by Tianxing refining. They are both so young. Except that the Tianxing will be broken and the medicine will be ineffective, there are basically no side effects of the longevity medicine. He Who is it?


    His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At night, Qiu felt a little curious about Cui Wenzi''s identity, and immediately said to Gao Yao, "since he wants to know your secret, you can tell him. In addition, you can tell him about the auction to be held in the affiliated world in a month, and say I invite him to participate to see if he wants to come."


    "Yes, the leader, the grass people." After getting the reply from yeshiqiu, Gao Yao says respectfully.


    Night time autumn: "you don''t have to call yourself grass people, we are a group here, not a feudal court, and..."


    "May I ask the group leader, and what?" Seeing that the group leader only said half of what he said, Gao Yao doubted.


    Night time autumn: "and people offend you, why do you want to grass them?"


    Gao Yao


    I Grass people, grass People I

 Chapter 445

    After hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Gao Yao immediately gets up in a hurry. He is very nervous. He is afraid that his actions will make the group leader dissatisfied. But he soon reacts that the group leader is It''s quite humorous.


    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Gao Yao''s face showed a wry smile, and then he said to yeshiqiu, "you misunderstood me, Lord. The people didn''t offend me. I don''t call myself a grasshopper any more. I''ll say boy Gao Yao."


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, that''s OK. You can do as you like."


    Gao Yao


    If I were really free, you wouldn''t have a problem with me claiming to be a grasshopper.


    Gao must make complaints about it in his heart.


    Yin Su Su: "the group leader, after thinking about it, I think we''d better collect it in the group first to see if there are any other group friends who are willing to auction their treasures apart from all kinds of commodities in the mall. In this way, we can select some final treasures and write their names in the notice, which is the poster, so as to attract more people to join us What do you think of the auction held by Tianqun? "


    After solving Gao Yao''s problem, Yin Su Su, who has become a master of Shaolin, sits in the Abbot''s Zen room and begins to write essays for yeshiqiu with his desk, pen, paper and ink. But in the middle of writing, she suddenly comes up with something and enters the chat group to make suggestions for yeshiqiu.


    Hearing her suggestion, yeshiqiu thought about it and thought it was very good. After all, if the announcement is made, you have to tell people what treasures will be auctioned at the auction. You can''t just tell people that the affiliated world is going to hold an auction. It''s too casual. It can attract several people.


    So, at night, Qiu touched his chin, nodded, and then said to Yin Su Su, "yes, just do as you say. I''ll appoint you as the chief planner of the auction, who will be responsible for coordinating the affairs of the auction. As for the auctioneer, I''ll give it to you before the auction starts."


    Then, at night, with the authority of the group leader, he gave Yin Su Su his first exclusive title since the establishment of the group.


    And then


    [Ding, congratulations on Yin Su Su''s being awarded the title of "Chief Planner" by the group leader. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to Yin Su Su, who is the first group member in the chat group to obtain an exclusive title. Yin Su is awarded 1000 points, and the strength of Poseidon applied from the system every month is doubled. ¡¿In view of Yin Su Su''s exclusive title, Yin Su Su was awarded a reward for affiliated to the world''s former Prince''s mansion and three stores in Qianmen Street. ¡¿


    the mechanical sound of the system rings in the group.


    Hearing the sound of the system, all the members of the online group were stunned. NIMA, the exclusive title, and the reward, Yin Su Su, the former "chat group first poor man", has completely turned over!


    Isn''t it? I don''t want to mention the 1000 points. Now, except for huoyun evil god, who even gave away the toad skill, everyone in the group has more than 1000 points. It''s really rare to just talk about the rewards from the world''s Prince''s mansion and stores. Money doesn''t necessarily buy them.


    As a group member, when the subsidiary world was established, the group leader granted each group member a residence, but only one. As for the storefront, in addition to the fact that the manager got a restaurant and turned it into a science and technology store, other group members were not assigned at all. If they wanted to buy, they had to buy it. There were all kinds of restrictions on the purchase. Except for the restrictions, the price was It''s amazing!


    At present, in the whole group, only demon Bruce Lee and Tu Shanya have bought the store, while other people who open stores and do business rent the store.


    Now Yin Su Su has won the original Qing Dynasty palace and three stores. In terms of real estate, she has become the top three in the group. Isn''t this a complete turnaround?


    In the hearts of all the people, that''s the envy!


    Yin Su Su himself was stunned and overjoyed at first. He quickly said to Qiu Lianlian in the group: "thank you, leader. I''ll help you to do the auction properly. Please rest assured that I can make a military order."


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, then you can set up one. Don''t give it to me, just send it to the group."


    Yin Su Su


    The ecstatic expression on Yin Su Su''s face suddenly froze. Group leader, can I say that it was just a polite remark just now? Can I take it back in time?


    After looking at the faces on the chat screen and hearing their voices, Yin Su Su said, "is it really too late?"


    Helpless, had to smile: "yes, the little girl will be a moment to edit the military order, sent in the group to the group of friends to see."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, it''s up to you. You''re all busy. I won''t disturb you. I''ll withdraw first. Bye."


    Yin Su Su: "take your time."


    Black Marshal: "goodbye, master."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "congratulations to the group leader."


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the words of yeshiqiu, many online group members said to him one after another.¡­¡­


    The land of fighting spirit, rocky desert city.


    Take back the mental strength, looking at the green scale is walking towards him, night autumn smile, and then stretched out a palm toward her, see this, green scale hesitated for a moment, a shy color appeared on the small face, but still hand over, hold night autumn''s hand.


    "Well, don''t be sad any more. People die like lights go out. The living people still have to work hard to live and live better and better. Let''s go to the map shop before and meet someone. Then I''ll take you to a place where you will live next." Night autumn overlooking the small head of green scales, said to her gently.


    "Well." Green scale nodded and whispered a word.


    Then, at night, a purple light flashed in Qiu''s eyes. The next moment, the space in front of them fluctuated. A space passage was opened by him, and the end of the passage was the map shop where haibodong left before.


    "Let''s go." After opening the passageway, the night time autumn says to green scale.


    Hearing this, green scale looked back for the last time. She and yeshiqiu helped to restrain the body and build the tomb of Xiao Ding and others. They bit their lower lip hard, then nodded heavily, and followed yeshiqiu into the space passage.


    Soon, they came to another city and went back to the map shop in the alley where they left before.


    "Big brother, is your friend in here?" Having experienced several times, green scale, who was not surprised by the space shuttle, looked at the map shop in front of her and asked at night.


    "Ha, the person we want to see is here, but he is not my friend. We are not masked." Autumn laughs at night.


    "Why do you want to see him when you are not masked?" Green scales don''t understand.


    "Because he has two things I want in his hand." Then, at night, Qiu took Qinglin''s hand and led her into the map shop. At the same time, Hai Bodong, who was drawing the map, shook his arm suddenly and turned the map askew.


    However, he didn''t care about it. His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked up at the man and woman who was walking through the door and into the shop. He looked at the man and swallowed his saliva and said: "master! DouWang, or Fight the empero

 Chapter 446

    After all, haibodong used to be a strong fighter. Even though he was sealed by Queen Medusa, he was still in the realm of fighting. Therefore, he could see some extraordinary things in autumn at night and evaluated his strength in his heart.


    Although There is a big difference between this assessment and the fact, but there is still some accuracy, that is, yeshiqiu''s strength is really better than that of him who only has Douling cultivation.


    Haibodong''s eyebrows wrinkled, and immediately relaxed. He put down his pen and wiped his hands with the towel beside him. Then he asked yeshiqiu and Qinglin, who came to his stall, "you two, I don''t know where to buy a map of the tagger desert?"


    This small town is close to the tagger desert, so the map sold is also a map of the desert, which is used to point out the direction for people walking in the desert.


    Hearing Hai Bodong''s words, looking at the old man with gray hair, wrinkled skin and only fighting spirit breath in front of him, Qiu picked up a map on the stall at night, looked at it casually, and commented: "it''s not bad. It''s very fine. Judging from the stroke, it should have been painted for more than ten years?"


    "For decades." At night, Qiu didn''t answer his question. Instead, he said something like this. Haibodong''s relaxed brows wrinkled again, and his heart was a little uneasy. The current signs show that this looks very young, and is probably the king of Dou who has skills in Rong. Maybe he didn''t come here to buy a map, but for some other purpose. What''s his purpose? Should it be Come and kill me, right?


    Haibodong was a little uneasy. If he could cultivate himself to fight the emperor, his hands would not be clean. There were not 100000 people who died under his hands, and there were 80000 people. Ninety nine percent of them were implicated and affected by his attack. He had never seen his name or even his face.


    Speaking of his achievements, the most famous is that he once frozen the whole city, and the people in the city, needless to say, will be finished.


    Just as the saying goes, if you don''t do something bad, you are not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door, but if you do something bad, then Hehe, now haibodong is like this. He worries that yeshiqiu is the one who comes to him for revenge.


    "Oh, don''t be nervous, old man. I mean no harm." Seeing the tension of the ice fighting spirit in front of him, Qiu said with a smile at night. He immediately released his soul power and felt it. He found that this guy had really reached the realm of fighting emperor. Then his identity can be determined. He is the ice king haibodong.


    So at night, Qiu put down the map and said with a smile to haibodong, "old man, I want to buy the map with some purple lotus flowers in your hand. Can you give up your love?"


    That''s right. One of the purposes of coming here at night and autumn is to get the fire remnant picture of Jinglian demon in haibodong''s hand. It''s sealed with the soul remnant of Jinglian demon saint, which is of great value.


    You know, Jinglian demon saint was invincible in the world at that time. He was known as the strongest one closest to the fighting emperor. Even the eight ancient tribes, who always thought highly of themselves, were overwhelmed by him. He sealed the map of his soul. I''m afraid it''s worth no less than a volume of Jiupin danfang.


    Such a treasure is naturally wanted by autumn at night.


    Hearing the words of autumn at night, haibodong''s pupils shrank. He was relieved at first, and his brows eased for the second time. Then he raised his breath again.


    "Listen to this man, he didn''t come to seek revenge, but how did he know that I had such a map in my hand? What did he want that map to do? He knew what it was?" Haibodong was surprised in his heart.


    "Don''t think about it, old man. It''s useless for you to keep it. You can''t collect it with your strength. It''s just part of the remnant picture, and you can''t use it, so it''s the best choice to sell it to me. I''m not the kind of person who likes to seize other people''s property, so I will definitely give you a satisfactory price. " Night autumn is very confident in front of the sea has quietly accumulated power said.


    "My friend, I don''t have the lotus map you said. I don''t know where you heard the news. You may have found the wrong place, or the news was false at the beginning." Haibodong thought quickly in his heart and made a decision soon. He said to yeshiqiu.


    "Old man, I''m sincerely looking for you to do business. Why don''t you be so frank? You say you don''t have the map I want, so..." Then, at night, Qiu opened his hand in a certain direction. Suddenly, a force of suction came out of his palm and acted on a remnant purple lotus painting mixed with many maps on the stall. In a blink of an eye, he absorbed it and held it in his hand. Then, looking at haibodong''s face turned black, he asked, "doesn''t it belong to the old man, is it a ownerless thing? In that case, I''m not welcome. "


    "You..."


    "Ha, it''s just a joke, old man. Don''t be angry." At night, Qiu puts down the remnant picture of the pure lotus demon fire and laughs at haibodong.


    When he saw that Qiu had put down the remnant picture at night, it seemed that he really didn''t intend to rob his own things by force. Haibodong was a little confused and lived in seclusion for decades. Now, is the fighting king and Emperor outside so good tempered? When he meets what he wants and can rob, he doesn''t need to rob, but politely wants to persuade himself and trade with himself?"Old man, this remnant picture is only one eighth of the original one. You should have hidden one eighth of it? Please take it out too. I need all the pictures in your hand. In return, I can help you realize your biggest wish now. " No matter what haibodong is thinking in his heart, under the curious eyes of Qinglin, yeshiqiu continues to say to haibodong.


    "Oh, you''re an interesting person. Well, since you''re so polite to me, I''ll have a chat with you. You say you can realize my biggest wish now. Do you know what my wish is?" The strength he had accumulated in the dark did not dissipate, but the tension in haibodong''s face and eyes faded a lot. He gave a smile and then asked the question to yeshiqiu.


    There are not many strong people who bully others like this. Although they think the other party is a bit silly, to be fair, haibodong still has some admiration for this kind of person.


    Of course, no matter how much I admire him, he can''t become such a person, and he won''t let down his guard. Although her guard may not be of any use, if the other party is really the king or even the emperor, it won''t be of any use to play twelve points with his current strength.


    "The biggest wish of the old man now should be to restore his former strength and become the ice emperor haibodong, right?"

 Chapter 447

    Is it his greatest wish to restore his strength and return to the once majestic, domineering and respected ice emperor haibodong in the gama Empire?


    Needless to say, it must be!


    Haibodong did not expect that this boy could really express his wishes. Moreover, he really knew his identity. This boy Who on earth is he?


    Haibodong frowned for the third time, clenched his hands, and thought of it very seriously.


    "Ha, there''s no need to be nervous, because even if you are nervous, Mr. Hai, it''s useless. This is not my boasting, but..." Speaking of this, autumn stopped for a moment at night, and a very obvious purple arc flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, the situation around him and Qinglin was reversed by the naked eye. The starry sky, volcanoes, forests, waterfalls and other landscapes appeared in haibodong''s sight, which made his power disappear in an instant. This is The power of space?


    Haibodong''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    He used to be a five-star fighter. Naturally, he knows a lot about things. The power of space can only be used by a strong fighter. This is the basic rule of the world. Now this boy, well, although I think he must be a skilled old man, he looks so young. Let''s call him a boy. This boy can do it At the same time, it can distort the surrounding space to so many different places. Is this strength really what douzong can do?


    Haibodong thinks it''s impossible. Then there is only one answer - he, he is a fighter!


    As soon as this incorrect answer appeared in haibodong''s mind, his eyes widened, and he immediately widened. It seemed that he might fall down at any time. He was so scared that he quickly hid behind Shiqiu at night, held his thigh, and only half of his face appeared to look at haibodong.


    At the same time, he was very satisfied with haibodong''s performance after he saw his strength. At night, Qiu raised a beautiful arc at the corner of his mouth, then opened his hands and slowly made a gesture to put it down.


    As soon as the gesture was made, the surrounding space began to quickly change back to its original shape, but in two seconds it returned to the same stable state as before, and the landscape disappeared in haibodong''s sight.


    At this time, yeshiqiu continued to say to haibodong, "it''s the truth, Hailao. Do you believe me?"


    Hai Bodong


    You are in front of me to use the power of space, the fact in front of me, I can say do not believe it?


    Haibodong smiles bitterly and says to yeshiqiu, "Xin, xiaolaoerxin."


    "If you believe me, Mr. Hai, you should also believe that I have a way to help you change back to the ice emperor. I just don''t know if this reward can satisfy you. Are you willing to trade with me?" At night, Qiu put his arm down and asked the old man who was obviously counselled in front of him.


    "Well, this My Lord, if you can really help the little old man recover his strength, it''s not only the remnant picture, but also I''d like to owe you a favor. If you have anything I can do for you in the future, I''ll go through fire and water as long as I can do it! " Seeing part of yeshiqiu''s strength, haibodong didn''t even think about it this time. He replied respectfully.


    I can''t do without that. Although this small Up to now, this adult has been polite to himself, and doesn''t show any intention of seizing his remnant picture. It seems that he just wants to trade with himself, but haibodong doesn''t dare to place all his hopes on his character in nightfall. What if he is a beast with a human face, looks polite, but after patience, he will be fierce immediately?


    In the face of douzun, don''t say that he is just a Douling now. Even if his strength is still there, it''s useless as he said just now.


    After being sealed by Queen Medusa, I would rather be a map merchant here for decades than commit suicide because of depression. This is enough to prove that I am on the road of "better die than live".


    I don''t want to die! In addition, this adult said that he would help himself to recover his strength. No matter whether it''s true or not, there''s such a promise. So promise it, and you can only promise it.


    "Very good. The transaction is established. Thank you for your kindness." Hearing haibodong''s satisfactory answer, yeshiqiu chuckles to him.


    Then, his right hand opened, and the blue light flashed by. In a moment, a ruler as white as jade appeared in the hands of yeshiqiu, which is xuanzhenchi, one of the ten magic tools.


    As for the seal technique, he has read many records about it in Nalan''s Classics, but he has never practiced it, and there is no secret script of this skill. So he can''t use his skill to remove the seal.


    Although you can also break the seal of the snake that queen Medusa used on haibodong by virtue of cultivation, it may cause some damage to haibodong. After all, violent cracking of the seal is equivalent to demolishing the house. Although you can save the people in the house, the people who can be saved may be injured, so yeshiqiu decides to use XuanZhen ruler to do it Help haibodong regain strength.What, isn''t xuanzhenchi only able to seal? How can it lift the seal?


    It''s true that xuanzhenchi is just the most precious seal, not the most precious seal. But don''t forget our group leader''s proud idea of positive burden. We use it to seal queen Medusa''s snake seal, which makes it unable to play its role. In this way, haibodong''s strength will naturally recover?


    "Well, I''m such a genius who can think of such a way." At night, Qiu was quite narcissistic in his heart. The next second, he raised his arm and waved it. The XuanZhen ruler in his hand immediately burst out a dazzling cyan light and sprinkled on haibodong''s body.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, a purple snake mark on the back of his neck was shrouded by a cyan circle, which could no longer play a role. Meanwhile, haibodong''s breath soared at this moment, from five-star fighting spirit to NINE-STAR fighting spirit, and then to King fighting, two star fighting King Douhuang, until two stars douhuang, his breath was stable.


    "Hai Lao, your fighting spirit has been sealed for decades, so it has been worn out a lot. As a result, your strength is even worse than that of that year. This is a blood Bodhi with three lines. If you eat it, I believe you can recover to the peak." Haibodong is still in his own strength, suddenly soars, and returns to the ecstasy of douhuang level. At night, Qiushi is extremely indifferent. He takes out a three grain blood Bodhi from Najie, which has been strengthened by super strengthening furnace, and hands it to him, saying.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much." I didn''t expect that Qiu helped me break the seal at night, and he was willing to help himself recover to the peak. Haibodong took over blood Bodhi and said thank you to him.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I just want what I need. But as a matter of sincerity, I''ve helped you to recover your strength. Should you give me my remnant picture?" At night, Qiu said to haibodong with a smile. Meanwhile, in front of him, he took up the eighth of the remnant picture he had just put down and put it into his Najie.


    "Well Of course, of course. " See the action of autumn at night, sea wave East Leng Leng Leng, immediately to his strong smile.


    However, in the end, my heart is extremely reluctant to give up, melancholy way: "the old man''s residual map ah!"

 Chapter 448

    Although we don''t know what the remnant picture with purple lotus is, whether it''s a treasure map or something sealed inside, haibodong''s premonition as a strong fighter tells him that this picture is unusual and a rare treasure.


    At that time, it was precisely because of this picture that he attracted queen Medusa''s pursuit. Finally, she used snake seal to seal his fighting spirit. If he had not been lucky, he would have escaped before the seal took effect. I''m afraid there would be no ice king in the world.


    Therefore, haibodong is very concerned about the remnant picture of Jinglian demon fire. He says that it''s the most precious treasure on his body. Now he asks for the remnant picture in the autumn at night. His heart is a pain!


    But no matter how painful it is, he still has to give it. Although he has recovered his strength, he still dares not to cheat in front of a strong fighter.


    In this way, after a few seconds of silence, haibodong sighed heavily in his heart. The original excitement brought by the strength recovery was also slightly reduced. He raised his right hand and gently stroked the Najie on his left hand. Suddenly, a remnant picture appeared in his hand.


    "Here you are, my Lord." Haibodong very reluctantly handed the remnant picture to yeshiqiu, and said respectfully to him.


    "Well." After taking the remnant picture and looking at it, I feel the powerful soul power contained in it. At night, Qiu nods and smiles at haibodong.


    The old man didn''t cheat and tried to deceive himself. He was still aware of current affairs.


    "Mr. Hai, now that the money and the goods are settled, the transaction between us is completed." Take this remnant picture into Najie, and say to haibodong at night.


    After hearing this, the remnant picture was completely out of hand, but he was indifferent. Many haibodong quickly arched his hand to Yeshi Qiugong and said, "thank you. To tell you the truth, I still doubt whether I''m dreaming. I''ve been sealed in Douling cultivation for decades. Today, I suddenly I feel a little unreal. "


    "Ha, you punch yourself to see if it hurts, so you can know if you are dreaming." Hearing this, night autumn is able to understand, but still half jokingly to haibodong said so.


    Haibodong was stunned and immediately did so. He clenched his fist and punched his shoulder. Then he took a cold breath and said with a bitter smile: "it''s painful. It seems that I''m not dreaming. After decades of wishes, I finally turned back to haibodong. Ha ha, ha ha ~"


    "Congratulations!" Looking at the old man who burst into laughter in front of him, the corner of Qiu''s mouth flicked slightly at night. He still kept a polite smile and said.


    "Oh, thank you, my Lord." After a few laughs, Hai Bodong, who has let off steam, calms down, puts away the three veins blood Bodhi in his hand, and gives thanks again to the autumn at night.


    "Mr. Hai doesn''t have to say thank you again. I said it was just a deal. By the way, Hailao, I have one more thing to ask you. " At night, autumn waved her hand.


    "I don''t dare. If you have anything to ask, just ask." Haibodong put his posture very low. He didn''t want to become a ghost just as he turned back to douhuang.


    "Oh, well, I have my own intelligence source. There should have been four pieces of this kind of remnant map. But the two pieces of the remnant map in Hailao''s hand each account for one eighth of the total map. I think Haihai always divides the original remnant map into two parts?" At night, Qiu took out a remnant picture from Najie, took it and asked haibodong.


    "That''s right. Old and young, after getting a remnant picture, they cut it from the middle in a special way and split it in two." There''s nothing to hide about this. Haibodong nodded to yeshiqiu. Then, he hesitated for a moment and asked yeshiqiu: "my Lord, I don''t know what the residual picture is for. Can you tell me, it can be regarded as a relief for the little old man''s doubts."


    "Mr. Hai, I''m afraid that after you know this, you will not be relieved, but you will probably be killed." At night, Qiu is not lying. The more you know, the faster you die. If you let people know that haibodong has ever got such a treasure, let alone he is just a douhuang, even if he is a douzong or even a douzun, his life will be in danger.


    Hearing that, he thought he was threatening himself. Haibodong immediately counseled him. His face trembled and he said with a dry smile: "that I won''t ask, I won''t ask. "


    "Mr. Hai, you don''t have to ask. I''ll continue to ask for advice."


    "You ask, you ask." Haibodong wiped the sweat on his forehead and said repeatedly.


    "Well, I''d like to know how Mr. Hai cut the original remnant map. Can you tell me? It''s like paying back the favor you attached before. " Autumn said to haibodong at night.


    This problem, he was very concerned about before crossing.


    The remnant picture left by Jinglian demon saint is not a simple thing. In the original work, Xiao Yan''s new fire, which was created by combining four different fires, including Qinglian Dixin fire, falling Xinyan fire, three thousand Yan fire and Guling cold fire, didn''t hurt it. A douhuang in Haibo East District had a way to cut it. It''s a wonderful way.If he doesn''t cross the world, he can understand it as a pot of potato memory. He forgets the plot and has problems in setting. However, when he crosses the world, there must be a result. Haibodong does have a very powerful method, which can make the net lotus demon saint who can''t even work together with four different fires The remnant of the image is cut.


    This method is also very precious in nightfall.


    Because if he doesn''t use the artifact, he can feel it by his own strength, and he can''t hurt the two pieces of pictures, so haibodong is not a simple fighter!


    I didn''t expect that yeshiqiu would ask for advice on this. Haibodong blinked his eyes, then quietly lowered his head, took out a jade dagger from Najie, handed it to yeshiqiu, and said: "little old man once got such a dagger by chance, which was extremely sharp. When I got the remnant picture, I first frozen it with extremely cold fighting spirit, and then grabbed it The fifth level Warcraft with a fire attribute burns it with fire, and then cuts it with this dagger, so it cuts it open. "


    "In this way? Did you cut it with this dagger before you used ice and fire to attack each other? " At night, Qiu reached out and touched the jade dagger. He found that although it was sharp, it was the same thing. He asked haibodong suspiciously.


    "Used it, but it didn''t work."


    "It means you have to add ice and fire? In this case... " At night, Qiu thought about it, handed back a remnant picture and the dagger to Hai Bodong, and said, "thank you, Hailao. Please show me in front of me. Thank you very much."


    Hai Bodong

 Chapter 449

    "I''ve already told you the method, and I''d like to demonstrate it to you. You don''t believe me!" Hearing the words of autumn at night, and looking at the dagger and a remnant picture he handed back, Haibo said in his heart.


    but no matter how he make complaints about his heart, his face is still respectful and respectful, taking things, laughing at the autumn night and saying, "well, obey."


    Then, he took things out of the stall and came to the open space in front of him. First, in the face of autumn at night, he suspended the remnant picture in the air with his fighting spirit, and then released his ice power to freeze it. Then he used his low-level fire fighting skill Huoyan Quan, which he had practiced for decades in seclusion, to fight against the remnant picture.


    Although Hai Bodong''s fighting spirit attribute is ice, it doesn''t mean that he can''t practice fighting skills of other attributes, just like Xiao Yan''s fighting spirit is fire but can practice thunder attribute in the original work "three thousand thunder". As for the situation that ice and fire are easy to be possessed by each other, it doesn''t exist.


    In the end, it''s just a low-level fighting skill of xuanjie. No matter he is fighting spirit or fighting emperor, he can easily master it.


    At that time, he practiced this fighting skill just in case of the need to use fire in the future, so he didn''t run around looking for Warcraft that can blow fire. In order to be convenient, he didn''t want to use it to fight at all, so his practice stopped at that time, and it''s even more impossible to have problems.


    Back to the point, when haibodong waves his flame fist at the remnant picture left by Jinglian demon saint, the night when he comes with him, Qiu raises his fingers, releases his spiritual strength, and carefully perceives the situation of the remnant picture.


    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the ice on the surface of the remnant image burst out, emitting a large amount of white smoke. Then, haibodong once again punched it. This time, the flame fist directly hit the remnant image, and in the blink of an eye, a raging flame enveloped it.


    This scene, people who don''t know the inside story will be worried about the remnant picture. It won''t be burned by the fire, will it?


    But at night, autumn is different. He knows the inside story, not to mention the extremely low temperature garbage fire, that is, Qinglian earth fire + falling heart fire + three thousand Yan fire + Gu Ling cold fire.


    Sure enough, as the fighting spirit dissipated, the flame disappeared, and one eighth of the remnant picture appeared intact in front of the three people, even the color did not turn black.


    Seeing this, Qinglin, who was still hiding behind yeshiqiu, blinked. She felt very strange. She raised her head to yeshiqiu and asked, "big brother, why can''t the flame fist that the old man just made burn that map?"


    Hearing the problem of green scale, the night time autumn turned back and looked down, looked at her still holding her thigh, explained: "because that is not an ordinary remnant picture, there is no special method, even if it is a fight saint, it is difficult to destroy it."


    "Fight the saint!"


    "Fight the saint!"


    Hearing the words of autumn at night, Qinglin and haibodong were surprised at the same time.


    Haibodong, in particular, did not expect that nightfall would say such a thing. Even Dousheng was hard to destroy, but he successfully divided it into two parts. Doesn''t that mean that he once did something that even Dousheng was hard to do?


    Me, do I have such a bull?


    How can I know such a thing myself?


    Haibodong didn''t think too much before, and there was no idea that dagger could stimulate its hidden power with the cooperation of ice and fire. He just wanted to attack with fire and ice at the same time based on his years of fighting experience, and even steel would become much more fragile, so he used this method to deal with some things that are difficult to be destroyed.


    The same was true when dealing with the remnant picture. After using ice and fire, he saw that it was ok, and then cut it with a dagger. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be. He always thought that this was mainly due to ice and fire, which made the remnant picture fragile, so he could successfully cut it with a dagger.


    Because haibodong had the same idea as before yeshiqiu. Although the dagger was sharp, it was not unprecedented. Therefore, he would not expand his thought to that extent.


    But now, if Dou Zun, who has the skill to live in Rong, is right, then


    Haibodong can''t imagine.


    He felt as if he had accidentally revealed a big secret to yeshiqiu, and it was difficult to keep the dagger. What should I do? My heart suddenly began to ache again?


    "Hai Lao, what''s the matter? Go on, don''t you cut it?" See sea wave East stop there not to move, night time autumn says to him with a smile.


    "OK, cut, cut." Haibo looked at yeshiqiu on the east side, and said that he wanted to cry. Then he raised his arm, closed his eyes and fell heavily. With a whoosh, under the surprised eyes of yeshiqiu, the remnant picture in front of him, which was suspended in mid air with his fighting spirit, was cut in half with his jade dagger, and then fell to the ground.


    "This..." At night, Qiu''s face changed dramatically at the moment when the remnant picture was cut. When he saw that two pieces of one sixteenth of the remnant pictures fell to the ground, he suddenly reacted. In an instant, he appeared in front of Hai Bodong with green scales. With a move of his hand, he inhaled the two smaller remnant pictures on the ground.Looking at them, Qiu''s face was full of incredible looks at night. Then he looked up at haibodong, who was still in front of him with his eyes closed. To be exact, it was the jade dagger in his hand.


    Before, no matter ice or fire, can''t cause damage to the remnant image, but it can easily cut it open, which is also very strange.


    In his perception, there was no abnormal energy when the dagger cut the remnant map just now, just like the ordinary dagger cut the ordinary map, everything was so ordinary, it was very common.


    Wait, ordinary?


    At night, Qiu suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Even if the dagger has not been abnormal, it is very common except for being sharp. But when it touches the remnant, why does the remnant become common?


    What''s going on?


    With this kind of curiosity, at night, Qiu put down his two fingers, opened his hand, handed them to Hai Bodong, and said, "old Hai, can you show me the dagger again?"


    Hai Bodong


    Can I say no?


    "Alas Haibodong sighed heavily in his heart, then opened his eyes and put the dagger into yeshiqiu''s hand from his heart.


    As soon as the dagger is in hand, Qiu''s mind moves at night. He puts it in the pawnbroker and identifies it through the identification function of the pawnbroker.


    I don''t know the real action of yeshiqiu. Seeing that he actually put his dagger into Najie in front of his own face, haibodongdun raised his eyebrows and twitched his face. He said in secret: "I''ve never seen such a shameless person before!"

 Chapter 450

    Yeshiqiu didn''t know that haibodong had misunderstood him, and he didn''t know that the old man dared to scold himself in his heart. At this moment, he was looking at the introduction of the jade dagger given by the system in his mind. After reading it, yeshiqiu nodded and murmured: "so it is."


    According to the functional appraisal results of pawnbroker, this dagger is the relic of Jinglian demon saint, which was worn by him since he was a child. Because of his feelings, he did not abandon it even if he was invincible in the world. It is not a rare treasure in itself, but it is sharper than before. However, even with the change of years, there is still a piece of dagger left on his body It''s the smell of the demon saint.


    "The reason why haibodong can use ice and fire to cut the remnant picture is that the remnant seal of the soul of the pure lotus demon saint in the remnant picture is activated by the fire, and then he feels his own breath left on the dagger, so he deliberately allows it to cut his own At night, Qiu guessed in his heart.


    Then, he looked at the dagger. If he was sure how many points he could pawn, the answer was 100.


    Oh, maybe it''s a historic site. There is a trace of the residual breath of the pure lotus demon saint, which has no effect except the cut picture.


    After all, the silk breath is too weak, too weak to be felt by autumn at night, so it''s impossible to use it to frighten others. Only the remnant seal of the soul of Jinglian demon saint in the remnant picture can be felt.


    Apart from this, this dagger is at best an ordinary weapon with extremely sharp edges. It has no special ability. For example, the medicine tripod has many abilities that can improve the success rate of Dan. For daggers, there are also many special abilities, such as adding a magic core with fire attribute when forging, and the forger''s special skills, which can wave a raging flame when using it, There are others. In short, there are many.


    So this dagger is not very valuable in the pawnshop.


    If the systematic appraisal position is not based on the world before he crossed, then this dagger may become a highly valuable existence because of the celebrity effect. Unfortunately, in the whole world, the pragmatic world is far more than the blind pursuit of celebrity effect. Therefore, even if it is the relic of Jinglian demon saint, it will be useless to pawn it Only a hundred points.


    Thinking of this, at night, Qiu sighed in his heart, took the dagger out of the pawnbroker''s function, returned it to Hai Bodong, and said, "thank you, Mr. Hai, for relieving a doubt in my heart. This dagger is now returned to its original owner."


    Hai Bodong


    What''s the matter? Just now I didn''t want to be shameful and put it in your own Najie in front of me. Now I don''t want it. Do you want to change your face so quickly?


    Or did you give me a fake dagger?


    As soon as this suspicion came out, haibodong, who took the dagger, immediately looked at the dagger in his hand carefully, and found that there was no problem. This is his jade dagger. And in these seconds, where can he make a dagger with the same shape and feel, and on it there is the breath of the dagger that my ice emperor has been wearing for many years?


    It''s impossible.


    So there''s only one answer: he''s really willing to give it back to me.


    At this moment, he thought that the dagger might be sealed with some powerful force, which needs to touch ice and fire to be activated. He was sure that yeshiqiu was really willing to return the dagger to himself. Haibodong was overjoyed and said to yeshiqiu with a smile: "you''re welcome. It''s my honor to help you."


    "Mr. Hai is very serious. Now that the transaction has been completed, a question in my heart has been solved. Let''s leave now. Take care." I thought I could get a very valuable secret, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. Yeshiqiu said that he wasn''t disappointed. It was a lie, but at least he got a quarter of the remnant picture of Jinglian demon saint, which was also a great harvest. Yeshiqiu said to haibodong.


    Seeing that Qiu was so polite to him at night, haibodong was terrified. He quickly bowed to him and said respectfully, "thank you, sir. Take your time."


    "Well, goodbye." At night, Qiu nodded, then put down his hands. At the same time, the whole space fluctuated. The next second, he and Qinglin disappeared in haibodong''s map shop.


    "The power of space has been used to such an extent. Sure enough, it''s the one who fights for respect." Looking at the empty space in front of him, haibodong, who knew that he was wrong about yeshiqiu, sighed with envy.


    Although the possibility is very low, he also wants to be a stable douzun one day. At that time What will he be like?


    "Well, forget it. Instead of daydreaming, I''d better make a good plan for the future. Now that I''ve recovered my strength, there''s no need to stay here, eh I''ve been missing for decades, and I don''t know what happened to the mitter family. Teng Shan, I didn''t defeat the mitter family when I was away, did he Haibodong stood in the same place and thought about it, then murmured.


    Then he turned back to his stall and began to pack.


    These maps are made by him. They are commemorative and can''t be lost!¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Castle Peak.


    This is a town known as "mercenary town". Because it is close to the Warcraft mountains, there are many mercenaries who go to the mountains to hunt Warcraft and protect some special people from entering the mountains, so it has this nickname.


    In a forest path in Qingshan Town, a space passage appeared, and then autumn and Qinglin appeared here at night.


    "Big brother, what''s this Looking at the surrounding environment, I found that there was a big gap between the two sides of the desert, and there were so many vegetation. Green scale immediately widened her eyes and asked the question of autumn at night.


    "This is Castle Peak Town, and your future home." Autumn answers at night.


    "My future home?"


    "Well."


    "Big brother, do you live here?" Looked, because here is the forest path, therefore nearby cannot see the house, the green scale asked.

 Chapter 451

    The reason why someone came to Qingshan town at night and took Qinglin to wanyaozhai is very obvious. It is natural to fight against xiaoyixian, a popular character in the novel.


    Although in the novel, she and Gu xun''er''s setting is to help Xiao Yan in every way, which can be called licking the dog, but she and Gu xun''er are very different.


    First of all, she is good to Xiao Yan, not because Xiao Yan touched his body, so love him so vulgar, but after a series of life and death fighting, gradually like this.


    Secondly, her life experience is very miserable. She is not as bright as Gu xun''er. She has not suffered at all, which easily arouses the sympathy of readers and makes them feel a little pity for her.


    Third, she didn''t eat inside and outside. She didn''t enjoy the resources and status brought by the family, but she violated the orders of the family. Tuoshe didn''t take away the ancient imperial jade. On the contrary, she gave away the family''s advanced fighting skills and the blood of the fighting emperor. All she did was her own hard work. There was no act of offering flowers to Buddha.


    To sum up, for a girl like xiaoyixian, yeshiqiu is very appreciative. Her shining point is much more than Gu xunger who is the heroine.


    Gu xun''er has only two advantages, beautiful and excellent blood, but she is perfect.


    In addition, the strong constitution of her perdition poison body makes her more attractive to nighttime autumn.


    Night people like to collect strange treasures. Although the rarity of doom poison is less than the rarity of green snake sanhuatong, it is not much different. People with this kind of physique can eat poison to cultivate and advance quickly, and their own poisons will not invade, and others will die if they touch them.


    In the original work, Xiao Yan, who is known as a genius, first refined the inner fire of Qinglian, and then refined the falling heart inflammation, which is known as the "cheating device of cultivation". In addition, he was closed for more than half a year after the destruction of yunlanzong. Only in this way can he break through the barrier of King Dou and advance to the rank of King Dou.


    But at this time, xiaoyixian has grown into a four-star fighting sect with strength no less than that of Queen Medusa. She has also established a poison sect and even controlled the chuyun royal family. Compared with Xiao Yan, who tangled with various forces to establish an alliance, xiaoyixian is much stronger.


    This is still without the guidance of a famous teacher. If she also has an old pharmacist, it''s too much to imagine!


    Such a genius, night autumn can not be moved?


    No!


    The only defect of the perdition poison body is that people with this kind of constitution are often born in and die of perdition. In the future, there will be more and more poisons. When the perdition poison body can''t suppress the progress of the poison in the body, it will suffer the pain of ten thousand poisons and die slowly.


    However, this problem is not a problem for yeshiqiu. As long as he studies the jiedan method that Wei Wuxian uploaded to the chat group, based on it, he can create a skill that is suitable for jiedan in the fighting system.


    At that time, let xiaoyixian practice this skill and produce a poison pill, so that she can control the poison gas in her body at will.


    Taking other systems as reference, he created the skills that are suitable for the cultivation of fighting spirit system. Taking the present state of night time and autumn as an example, he thought that it was not difficult. He successfully adapted the three points of returning to vitality of the hegemony, and it was even more powerful.


    Alas, genius can''t be analyzed by logic!


    Soon, at night, Qiu took Qinglin to the door of wanyaozhai. Before he went in, he saw a young girl sitting at a table in front of her, most of whom were mercenaries.


    The girl was wearing a pale white dress. Although her appearance was not brilliant, she was also a rare beauty. Her smiling face was full of fresh and ethereal temperament. This unique temperament suddenly made the woman''s charm rise greatly. The willow waist was tied by a green belt, and her waist was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen in autumn For the slender and weak.


    Seeing this, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly at night, releasing his mental power and feeling for a while. Sure enough, he felt some poisonous gas on the girl. So, by coincidence, he saw the person he was looking for before entering the door?


    "Oh Thinking, at night, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised, issued a light smile, and then stepped into the ten thousand medicine studio.


    Xiaoyixian is different from Qinglin. Although she is very defensive, she has nothing to worry about. Therefore, yeshiqiu doesn''t plan to wait for the right time and play some tricks to accept her. She directly tells her that she wants to accept him. No, there is something wrong with this word. She wants to accept her as an apprentice, which is also wrong. We are so young, but we don''t want to be a teacher .


    Well, let''s just say that we want her to follow her and be her own person in the future.


    Then, she said that she could help her solve the problem of perdition poison body, and then show the powerful strength of the saint fighter as proof. In this way, she should promise herself.


    Even if she doesn''t agree, it doesn''t matter. The whole Gama empire is her own. She will take chuyun empire after a while. In this way, as long as she doesn''t want the desert iron mercenary regiment to be hostile to her own position, she can be regarded as her own collection in either of the two countries.Yeshiqiu can also help her solve the problem of poison body before crossing, and then let Qinglin live with her. Yes, there is Gu xunger who was thrown into a different space and lost all his memory.


    Although that woman is a licking dog, the conditions are really good. It''s a pity to kill her. Let her be her own licking dog in the future.


    At night, Qiu thought of it like this. Then, after entering the WAN Yao Zhai, he didn''t wait in line. Instead, he put up his fingers and used the power of space to open the space passage to the sky, just like Hai Bo Dong.


    All of a sudden, the scene of wanyaozhai changed dramatically. At night and autumn, a large number of beautiful stars appeared. Everyone, including xiaoyixian, was stunned. Then, many people began to fight with their legs one after another, and a look of horror appeared on their faces.


    He didn''t bully others just because he was a superior. He put up his two fingers at night. Qiu showed a nice smile and politely said to the mercenaries in line: "excuse me, can I get in the line? Of course, if not, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Yes, my Lord, please, my Lord!"


    ¡­¡­


    The mercenary, who was being treated by xiaoyixian, was stunned for a long time. Then he suddenly stirred up. He quickly got up from his chair and made a gesture of "please" to yeshiqiu.


    Others also said that it was no problem to jump the queue in autumn at night. A considerable number of people said that their injuries were nothing. They suddenly remembered that they had something to do, so they had better come back tomorrow. Then they quickly spread oil on the soles of their feet and ran from the WAN Yao Zhai.


    In this regard, yeshiqiu had no reason to stop. Seeing that yeshiqiu did not stop people from leaving, many mercenaries immediately ran away, even the apprentices in wanyaozhai.


    In a short time, there were only three people left in the front hall of Wan Yao Zhai, including yeshiqiu, Qinglin and xiaoyixian.


    When you put down your arms and put away the power of space, the space around you will return to normal, and the beauty of the stars will disappear. Looking at you, you want to walk, but you can understand that yeshiqiu is looking for you, so you are not so easy to walk. Yeshiqiu keeps a smile on her face and walks towards her with green scales

 Chapter 452

    Ten minutes later.


    The results of this trip to Qingshan town came out, which did not completely satisfy yeshiqiu, but it can not be said that he was disappointed.


    After he had a deep communication with xiaoyixian, xiaoyixian said that she was willing to follow yeshiqiu from now on, but only to follow, not as a slave or subordinate who sold herself. She would rather die than accept if he asked too much of herself.


    Too much demand?


    At night, Qiu looked at xiaoyixian''s blushing face, and immediately understood. Then, with a "cut", he turned his head to one side.


    What kind of person does this girl regard as his night group leader?


    Noble temperament, noble character, that is, people like us, I will put forward that kind of excessive requirements to you?


    It''s impossible. Well, for an excellent man like us, it''s always women who ask for us. Then, according to the situation of the large number of women, we choose who to agree to and satisfy their wishes.


    We don''t need to ask ourselves. What a silly woman!


    At night, autumn curses in her heart.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu called out the owner of Wan yaozhai, who was the treasure that Xiao Yixian got from the cave treasure house in the original work and threatened her, and told him that Xiao Yixian would have nothing to do with Wan yaozhai in the future, and she would be a member of the royal family in the future.


    With that, yeshiqiu took out the token that Nalan''s family had made and distributed to him after replacing Jia''s family. Seeing the token, the boss Yao, whose legs were trembling and could kneel down at any time, finally fell on his knees and kowtowed to yeshiqiu.


    Although Qingshan town is far away from gamadi, it has been several months since the change of dynasty. Therefore, the Nalan family has finished all the tasks of taking over the cities. As a respectable person in Qingshan Town, boss Yao naturally knows the token of the new royal family.


    Even if he didn''t know the appearance and specific function of the token, he knew the family emblem of Nalan family on the token. It was painted on the notice.


    Moreover, before yeshiqiu, he also saw that he was extremely afraid of yeshiqiu''s strength. With such strength as deterrence, plus his identity, how could he dare to gasp in front of him?


    In this way, xiaoyixian successfully broke away from wanyaozhai. However, nightfall did not take her away from Qingshan town. Instead, she took her and Qinglin to buy an elegant wooden house here, let her stay here and let Qinglin live with her.


    In today''s world, yeshiqiu has a little understanding of why Gu Yuan sent Gu xun''er to the Xiao family. Compared with places like the ancient clan, the Xiao family is much more comfortable, and Gu xun''er can get a lot of happiness there.


    It''s like a young lady in a big family in a big city. She is surrounded by servants who are respectful to her. But when she goes to the countryside, she can have many friends who are willing to play with her. Although the level around us has dropped, the victory lies in happiness.


    Moreover, judging from Gu xun''er''s rich financial resources and her profound secret skills as soon as she arrived, Gu xun''er had given her resources, so her living standard did not decline.


    Back to the point, yeshiqiu''s idea is similar to that of Guyuan''s. compared with Nalan''s, he thinks this mercenary town is more friendly. It should be a good choice for them to keep xiaoyixian and Qinglin here.


    "By the way, and Gu xun''er." I suddenly thought of the vase that I had been throwing in a different space. At night, Qiu waved her arm and threw her out. Then, after the memory was sealed by Xuan zhenchi, she was like a piece of white paper. She lived in Qingshan town with xiaoyixian and Qinglin.


    After that, yeshiqiu sealed the poison gas in xiaoyixian''s body with XuanZhen ruler, and explained to her that after a period of time, he would develop a skill that could help her master the poison body of misfortune thoroughly. Then, he gave her and Qinglin a Najie, in which there was a little resource he didn''t like, which could be used as their living expenses.


    As for Gu xun''er, she doesn''t need it. She won''t use it if she accepts the precepts.


    "Next, I will leave a part here to teach you to practice and help you to develop the skill of coagulating poison pill." In this elegant two-story wooden house, at night, Qiu helped the three girls arrange all kinds of furniture and said to Qinglin and xiaoyixian.


    "Separation?" They asked questions.


    "Well, I still have a very important thing to do, so the noumenon must leave, but whether it''s the separation or the noumenon, it''s the same. You don''t have to care." Autumn said to them at night.


    "Oh." The second daughter nodded.


    "Well, what about me?" All the memories of the past have been sealed, so I don''t know that yeshiqiu is the enemy who killed his father and took away his lover. Gu xun''er is afraid of him.


    In her memory now, there are only yeshiqiu, Qinglin and xiaoyixian, and the latter two seem to listen to him, so Gu xun''er is also influenced to ask him about his arrangement.


    "Well, you can wait until my body comes back. During this period of time, if you have nothing to do, you can go to raise flowers and read books. In a word, make a vase. No, just be a lady."Gu xunger: "I''m not sure."


    "Well, that''s what happened. In the future, you three will live together and love each other!" Then, at night, in front of them, Qiu made a seal with both hands, used his spiritual power to perform the art of shadow separation, separated a shadow separation, and then waved to them. Then, the power of the whole space fluctuated, and the whole person disappeared from the original place.


    "Big brother!" See the night, autumn said to leave, green scale surprised, quickly cried out, and toward his previous position to catch up with the past.


    However


    "What are you doing? Don''t run so fast. Be careful if you fall. " At night, the shadow that autumn left here flashed, helped the delicate body of green scale and said to her.


    "Well, big brother, big brother?" Looking at his hands on his shoulders, looking down at his shadow of autumn at night, green scale blinked, excited look immediately became confused, stammered.


    "Ah, what''s the matter?"


    "Just now..."


    "Oh, he is the noumenon, I am the separation. I just said it. In fact, it''s all the same. We are the same person." The shadow of autumn at night explains.


    Hearing this, the three girls looked at each other and could see the confusion in their eyes.


    For them now, the concept of separation is too complicated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, inside the imperial city.


    Yeshiqiu''s noumenon is back here. The memory of his character is the same as that of yingfenshen, except that yingfenshen is controlled by noumenon and is not a flesh and blood body. There is no big difference between them. So how to take care of the three collectibles can be left to him. Yeshiqiu has 120 hearts.


    "Oh, if I got the achievement system, then I must have finished an achievement collected by goddess at this moment?" Autumn murmurs at night.


    Then, he walked towards Nalan Yanran''s palace. It''s time for him to go to tuoshegu''s cave. He would not come back until he broke through to Doudi, so he had to explain to her.


    Just in case, I''m afraid that when I''m away, the ancient clan or the soul clan will do something, eh It''s better to seal the city again!

 Chapter 453

    At night, Qiu didn''t take Shuan Tian chain back from Nalan Yanran''s hand. He meant to give it to her for the time being before he broke through to Doudi. In fact, in today''s situation, this meaning has to become a reality.


    With him, the Nalan family can rest easy even if they know that even the head of their family is not their opponent and they want to come from the dead, or if the soul family wants to fish in troubled waters. But he will go to the black point area and open the door of tuoshegudi''s cave. If something happens at that time, the Nalan family will be doomed.


    Even if he left a shadow part, it was useless, because the shadow part''s reaction speed was too slow in the fight of the saint fighting class, and even if he held an artifact, it was difficult to deal with it, unless he used the banishment umbrella to defend all the time, but the shadow part went to spend cultivation with others, wasn''t it seeking death?


    You know, even if it is his noumenon, his current cultivation is no more than four stars fighting for saints.


    At that time, even the artifact will fall into the hands of the enemy. So yeshiqiu thinks that for the sake of safety, it''s better to close the city. This is the last time to close the city.


    After this time, he went to Doudi, and the whole Nalan family ascended to heaven with the purest blood of Doudi. At that time, he went to visit the ancient bodhi tree to help it eliminate the negative emotions left in its body by an ancient Doudi, harvest its three Bodhi treasures, and distribute the Bodhi son and Bodhi Heart to the Nalan family, who were instantly promoted to the realm of Dousheng for their own sake To help them to the next level.


    In this way, as long as the Nalan family doesn''t inflate to death and want to play "I''m not afraid even if there are enemies all over the world" to offend people everywhere, and deal with the stupid things of many big forces at the same time, no one in the world can do anything about it.


    It should be noted that even if he did not have children to provide the Nalan family with the combat power of eight star Dou saint in an instant, the majesty of the strong fighter was enough to frighten all forces on the mainland, including the soul clan.


    Of course, if you want someone else''s life, the result will be different. People won''t care whether you are a fighting emperor or a great Luo Jinxian, whether you should fight or not.


    After staying at Nalan''s house for so many years, yeshiqiu feels that his grandfather and uncle are very stable. It can be seen from their disagreement with Nalan Yanran''s going to divorce Xiao Yan, so they won''t die.


    In this way, the Nalan family will be able to have a good rest from now on, and he will be able to ask for immortality more freely in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, yeshiqiu left the palace where Nalan Yanran lived. After a while, Nalan''s family issued an edict to let those people who were not in the imperial capital return to the imperial capital again.


    Fortunately, not long after the emperor''s capital was unsealed, the people who returned to the rest of the cities did not go far, and soon they could all recover.


    At the same time, he has enough spiritual strength to cover the whole Gama Empire and many surrounding countries. He can give voice to his shadow in Qingshan town and let him find time to get the cave treasure that xiaoyixian will find in the original work.


    Those gold, silver, jewels and herbs are not worth mentioning, but a quarter of the remnant picture of the pure lotus demon saint on the corpse in the cave needs to be taken.


    The combination of the remnant pictures can summon the remnant seal of the soul of the pure lotus demon saint. From the perspective of the soul imprint of the six-star dueling saint''s danta ancestor, the five-star dueling saint''s soul hall master and a large group of dueling saint and half saint''s joint efforts, the soul imprint of the Jinglian demon saint is probably no less valuable than that of the complete eight star dueling saint.


    This is a treasure!


    He has just spent a lot of points to strengthen the wind spirit beads and water spirit beads with the super strengthening furnace. Just when he needs to replenish his belongings, the soul remnant seal of the pure lotus demon saint is an excellent subsidy.


    After another hour or so, all the Nalan family members who had just left the imperial capital were called back. Then, a beam of divine light shot from Nalan''s beautiful palace straight into the sky, and turned into a huge net to cover the whole imperial capital.


    It''s one of the ten magic weapons, the chain of heaven tied by Shi Fang!


    Looking up at the strange chain sealed by the imperial capital, many people in the imperial capital could not help but flash a look of panic on their faces.


    They all heard about the reason why the city was sealed before. It was because there was a strong enemy. In order not to affect the royal family, his highness (the young master became his highness after the Nalan family replaced the Jia family) wanted to fight with the enemy outside the city, so he sealed the Imperial capital with a treasure he got to isolate all hazards.


    Later, a great war broke out outside the city. The fight was really changing. Now thousands of miles of land around the imperial capital are all in Pyongyang. There are no towns, no trees, no people. That battle It really shocked the whole northwest mainland.


    Then, now that the city is closed, does it mean that there will be another big war?


    Many people are particularly worried. Although they live in the imperial capital and are protected by the cage formed by strange iron chains, they will not be hurt. But the four words are shocking. Such scenes and deafening sounds will scare people to death.What should we do then?


    Can the royal family make up for it?


    In our opinion, hang!


    ¡­¡­


    In yeshiqiu''s bedroom, I don''t know what the common people living in the imperial capital are thinking, and I don''t care about their thoughts, because in yeshiqiu''s eyes, it''s OK to protect their lives. I''m sorry for the noise, scare and so on. Unless someone mentions this kind of thing to him, he really can''t do it for no reason Think of that.


    Feeling the fluctuation of the divine power, he came out of the hall with the baby dragon in his arms. Looking up at the sky, he saw that the sky chain had sealed the imperial capital, and immediately nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, he let go of his embrace to the baby dragon who had not yet grown up. He reached for his nose and told him, "when I''m not here, you should be good and take good care of your home, OK?"


    "No!" Baby dragon flies in the air with its wings. It nods to autumn at night and makes a sound of inhuman words.


    "Well, good." I can''t understand Baby Dragon''s words, but I can understand his nodding. At night, Qiu smiles with satisfaction and touches his head. Then, looking at the direction of Heijiao, he murmurs: "tuoshegudi cave, Doudi In the blink of an eye, I came to this step. I really feel that time is passing a little too fast! "


    Then, at night, Qiu took out the artifact not to return the inkstone and stepped forward. Then, in the sight of baby dragon, not to return the inkstone gave out a divine light. Then, at night, Qiu''s whole space fluctuated, and with a whoosh, he disappeared in the courtyard in front of the Palace.


    "Oh..." Seeing that his master suddenly disappeared mysteriously, baby dragon looked around and made a series of confused sounds.

 Chapter 454

    Cape black, Canaan college, inner courtyard, air tower.


    The space in front of the tower fluctuates, and then a teenager in a white tights appears here.


    Looking up at the tower in front of me, I felt some fire energy diffused in the air from it. At night, Qiu picked his eyebrows and said in secret: "the energy level of this meteorite is really far lower than that of Jindi huotianyan, but it is easier to be absorbed by the human body, and it can stimulate the potential of the human body and speed up the cultivation. Well, it''s a good treasure!"


    In addition to being used as attack weapons to enhance the destructive power of refiners, the 23 kinds of abnormal fire on the abnormal fire list also have their own unique functions.


    For example, Qinglian dixinhuo and Jindi huotianyan, which have been refined by nighttime and autumn.


    Qinglian geocentric fire in the vicinity of the volcano, can trigger volcanic eruptions, forming the power to destroy nature, and the Jindi Tianyan is extremely fierce in the burning process. I don''t know if it can really burn the sky, but its early refiners used it to directly burn the space created by a strong fighter into nothingness, which is a real thing .


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, a strong man who has reached the goal of fighting saints can open up space. The space opened up by a strong man who fights saints is as big as 20 Gama Empires at least. If he is fighting saints of eight or nine stars, it''s even more extraordinary.


    To this extent, it shows that the burning ability of emperor Jindi is strong.


    In addition to it, there is also Jinglian demon fire, which ranks third with the ability to "purify everything.".


    It is said that as long as the seeds of medicinal materials are put into it, the seeds will germinate and grow rapidly, and the refiners will have a long life.


    The ninth can make people have "three thousand star constitution", has a strong recovery ability, as long as it is not blasted into meat mud can recover with time, known as the immortal body of three thousand Yan fire.


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, each fire has its own special ability.


    At this moment, in front of the night time and autumn, falling heart inflammation, which is sealed in the fourteenth place under the burning sky Qi training tower, is known as the "cheating device of cultivation", which can speed up the cultivation.


    Once the meteoric heart inflammation is successfully refined, a kind of heart fire will be continuously generated in the body, and the heart fire will be completely free from control every day and night, burning the fighting Qi in the body every moment. In this almost non-stop refining, it is like the body is in the state of cultivation all the time, and the effect of this state of cultivation is more effective than that of daily cultivation Well, this kind of practice is naturally much higher than ordinary practice, so it is called cheating device.


    Fire comes from the heart. It can quench Qi and refine bones. This fire can also call the heart fire and burn people from the inside out.


    Taking the magma Lake under the gas tower as the origin, this kind of abnormal fire has produced two.


    "Oh, it''s good to harvest a strange fire as a gift before opening the door of tuoshegu emperor, but It''s not very good to rob people''s things like this. " At night, Qiu touched his chin and murmured.


    Then, he shook his head and said in secret: "forget it, we can''t lose our principles. When I become the emperor of the fight, all the different fires in the world can''t escape from me. What''s just a falling heart?"


    Thinking about it, Qiu raised his fingers at night, and his body disappeared from the original place. He shuttled through the space and swept toward the door of tuoshegu emperor at the bottom of the air training tower.


    "Eh, was there someone who just disappeared?" In front of the tower, a female student from the inner courtyard of Canaan college, who came here to speed up her cultivation, pointed to the position where yeshiqiu was standing just now and said in surprise.


    "How can it be? There are all open spaces around here. How can someone suddenly disappear? Are you dazzled?" The same-sex partner beside the student said to her with a smile.


    "But just now I clearly..."


    "It''s just that you''re dazzled. OK, even if someone really disappears, it''s just that he disappears. What''s the big deal? Let''s hurry in and practice. Alas, fire energy is less and less. How can we live in the future? " With that, the man sighed heavily, and a melancholy look flashed on his face.


    "You just don''t believe me when you say so much. Forget it, I''ll be dazzled." I''m too lazy to believe that my partner is melancholy or not. The former one glanced past and noticed that the student in the inner courtyard waved his sleeve at night. He was angry and then walked towards the tower.


    "Ah, Han Yue, Han Yue, I believe it. Wait for me!" The latter looked at the woman''s back and yelled, then ran after her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of tuoshegudi''s cave, under the tower of burning heaven to practice Qi.


    Looking at the ancient gate in front of me, I felt the powerful power of the seal on it. At night, Qiu smashed his mouth and said in secret: "Doudi is really Doudi. It''s been tens of thousands of years, and the residual power is still so strong. It makes me feel suffocated. No wonder the old dragon emperor is trapped in it and can''t get out all the time."


    "Why is Ziyan so young when Lao longhuang is so old? This is also a problem! " When I think of the old dragon emperor, I can''t help thinking of his daughter, the brute force king who had the best time with queen medusa in the original novel, and muttering in my heart.Immediately, he shook his head and opened his right hand. A white light flashed in his hand. The next second, the sword of death, one of the ten magic weapons, appeared in his hand.


    Holding the compassion sword, feeling the powerful power contained in the sword, Qiu took a breath at night, and then his eyes suddenly changed. He waved it and waved it to the gate of the ancient emperor''s cave.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a dazzling and powerful sword light was waved out by him and hit heavily on the gate of the ancient emperor''s cave, breaking out a deafening sound.


    Then, a layer of complex runes appeared on the gate, which was the seal arranged by tuoshegu emperor. The seal resisted the sword pressure contained in the sword light.


    Soon, the sword light dissipated. In the sight of autumn at night, the seal on the gate was broken. To his surprise, the seal was not completely broken. It seems that breaking the seal with violence is a stupid way to get twice the result with half the effort.


    What else?


    Do you want to give the seal to the seal with a XuanZhen ruler?


    This kind of situation is not applicable to all occasions. The seal left by tuoshegu emperor has no other function, that is, to seal his cave, and the gate is closed, so it is not realistic to enter it by this way. The only way is to break the seal.


    In his hand, he got a piece of tuoshe jade from Xiao Zhan, but one piece was useless, so he had to continue.


    At the same time, with his constant violent attacks on the gate of the ancient emperor''s cave, the whole Canaan college, even the whole black point area, and even some marginal areas of Zhongzhou, all shook violently.


    This movement, shocked countless people!

 Chapter 455

    Canaan college, internal academic affairs office.


    At this time, Su Qianzheng, the elder of the inner courtyard, looked at the source of the earthquake, the burning air training tower. His wrinkled face was full of shock and fear. He murmured: "how can this be possible? Even if the falling heart revolts again, it shouldn''t make so much noise. This kind of vibration Even the president can''t do it! "


    The dean of the inner courtyard of Canaan college is called mangtianchi. He is the elder of Lei nationality in ancient times. He has the strength of semi saint. He likes to travel around, so he is not in Canaan college all the year round. But even so, Su Qian still has some understanding of his strength. He knows that he can''t make such a big move with his skill.


    Then, in-depth analysis, the falling heart inflammation was sealed by mang Tianchi in the burning air training tower. Since mang Tianchi can''t make such a big move, where can the falling heart inflammation come from?


    It''s not that Su Qian underestimates the fall of Xinyan. Although it''s a strange fire with extremely strong power, it doesn''t rank high in the end. Compared with the semi Saint strong, it''s not all.


    So the question is, it''s not falling heart inflammation. How did this vibration come from? Why is the source of the earthquake in the direction of the Huotian Lianqi tower?


    Su Qian''s brows were locked, and he was puzzled.


    Thinking about it, the ground under his feet vibrated violently again, which made Su Qian''s body sway around. Fortunately, he was a strong fighter of douzong, and his cultivation was not vulgar. Otherwise, he would have to fall and chew the mud.


    After exerting the power of space to stabilize his body, Su Qian turned on his fighting spirit and yelled in a voice that was enough to cover the whole Canaan College: "all the strong fighters in the college immediately went with me to the burning sky training tower, and took enough seals to make chains. Other tutors organized the students to leave in an orderly way to prevent accidents!"


    Unexpected?


    Yes, originally, the menace of Canaan college was only Han Feng, the emperor of medicine in Maple City. Although he can''t be underestimated, he can''t make the college feel afraid, but now the news Su Qian thinks that the whole Canaan college is in danger of collapse if it is not careful, so it is necessary for the students to leave quickly.


    "They can enter Canaan College for further study. Everyone has excellent talent. They shouldn''t fall so innocently!" Su Qian thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from Canaan college, Maple City.


    Han Feng, the disciple of Yao Chen, the chief pharmacist of chat group, was leaning lazily on the roof of a bamboo house, tasting the wine in his hand. Suddenly, the earth shook violently. Suddenly, his body trembled, his palm loosened, the wine bottle fell down, slid all the way to the ground, and was broken.


    The wine he wanted to drink was gone. Originally, it was a very unpleasant thing, but Han Feng didn''t care about it at all. He looked at the source of the earthquake, that is, the direction of the burning air training tower, and said in his heart: "this is Fall heart inflammation riot? No, it won''t. the ranking of falling heart inflammation on the list of different fire is only one place higher than my sea heart flame. It''s impossible... "


    "Bang!" I haven''t thought about it yet. There is another loud noise. The earth shakes violently again, and even cracks appear on the surface of some places. What is the magnitude of the earthquake?


    Almost fell from the roof, Han Feng''s back out of a team of sky blue fighting wings, and then, wings vibration, whoosh, he straight into the sky, flying in the air, finally no longer affected by the earthquake.


    Looking down at the earth and seeing the many cracks in the ground, Han Feng continued his words and thought to himself, "it''s impossible for falling heart inflammation to make such a big stir. Even the top ten abnormal fires in the abnormal fire list can''t have this kind of energy. Something must have happened in Canaan college. Maybe It''s a chance


    With this in mind, Han Feng closes his eyes and thinks about it seriously. After two loud noises from the ground, Han Feng suddenly opens his eyes, vibrates his wings behind him and flies to the place where the two old men of gold and silver are.


    "No matter what, if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger''s son. Take advantage of this opportunity to seize the fallen heart, and then refine it. In this way, even if the old man mang Tianchi comes back in the future, I''m not afraid of him!" In the process of rapid flight, Han Feng firmly said in his heart.


    as to how much IQ he owes, I can''t make complaints about it.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not only the black point area that was shocked, but also Zhongzhou, thousands of miles away, was affected by the attack of yeshiqiu on the gate of tuoshegudi''s cave. The marginal area was not too violent, but it was definitely not a slight shock.


    For the earthquake, people who don''t have many accomplishments will subconsciously think that it''s a natural disaster because they can''t perceive what''s going on. Apart from sighing, they won''t think much about it, but some people are different.


    In Zhongzhou, where there are so many douhuang and touzong, many strong people in the earthquake area can feel where the source of the earthquake is and how large the coverage area is. Is there such a big movement in an ordinary earthquake?


    Many of those who can sense the earthquake area do not believe it, so there is only one possibility: This is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster!But if it''s a man-made disaster, who, or what creature, can make such a big noise?


    Many strong people frown and wonder.


    The news spread at a speed beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and soon spread to several major forces based in Zhongzhou.


    For example, the most powerful one hall, one tower, two sects, three valleys and four squares Pavilion in Ming Dynasty, and actually the most powerful eight ancient human races and three Warcraft races.


    At this moment, the ancient nation, the ancient world.


    Gu Yuan''s death was known by the elders of the ancient clan as early as the moment of his death, because Gu Yuan had a jade card for his soul. If he died, the jade card would be broken. But at the moment when he was killed by yeshiqiu, Gu Yuan''s jade card was broken. These elders have a lot of knowledge, and they naturally don''t know what happened.


    They have been trying to hide this matter, but I''m afraid it won''t be long. After all, the war in Northwest China was so violent that few people in the whole fighting continent could fight on that scale. If someone wants to find out, they can find out the cause of the matter in a short time. At that time, other ethnic groups will know that their ancient clan leader has fallen.


    With the loss of the ancient yuan, although the ancient clan will not be depressed, it will definitely lose its vitality and will never be able to compete with the soul clan again.


    Why?


    There is not a nine star fighter, but there are two. How can we fight against each other?


    "Alas In the elder''s pavilion, some of the elders of the ancient clan who are sitting in this meditation meeting think about it, and they can''t help sighing. When other elders hear the elder sighing, they all understand why he sighs. Immediately, they all shake their heads, and their faces show a look of helplessness and worry.


    "Newspaper!" At this time, a cry sounded from outside the pavilion, and then the people outside respectfully said to the elders inside: "tell you elders, the black point area has a violent earthquake, the area is very wide, and even the marginal cities of Zhongzhou have an impact. It is reported that the soul clan has sent the strong soul temple to the black point area to check the situation."


    "Black corner?" Hearing the report from the people outside the cabinet, these elders looked at each other and could see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes. Such a big movement could happen in the place where birds don''t poop. Aren''t you lying?

 Chapter 456

    The ancient people who are half kneeling outside the elder''s Pavilion don''t know that they are coming to report a message to the elders, but they will be suspicious. If they know, they will definitely feel depressed and want to vomit blood.


    What''s the name? The older you get, the more confused you become, or are you too suspicious?


    Elder, with respect, I greet your mother. How is she?!


    "Kazhi ~"


    no matter how suspicious the elders were, since someone came to report the news, which was really shocking, they still wanted to meet. After a while, the door opened automatically, and a voice came from inside and said to the ancient people, "come in."


    "Yes, elder." Then he got up and lowered his head and stepped into the elder''s pavilion.


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to the ancient clan, it was said that the soul clan had also taken action and sent the strong men of the soul hall to Heijiao to check the situation, while the Lei clan and the Yan Clan Even the forces of Tian Yao Huang clan sent the strong, especially the Lei clan.


    Those douzong and douzun can perceive that the source is the black point area, but for the Lei clan, the information they perceive is more detailed. The source is near Canaan college.


    Canaan college?


    This is amazing. Just as the soul hall is the peripheral force of the soul clan, Canaan college is also the peripheral force of the Lei clan, because Canaan college was founded by mang Tianchi, the elder of the Lei clan. With this relationship, the Lei clan naturally cares more about the affairs of Canaan college than other forces.


    At this time, mang Tianchi, who was not long Hui nationality, heard the news. Without saying a word, he immediately set out in person, tore up the space and rushed to Canaan college.


    In the original work, Han Feng, the emperor of medicine, seems to have almost wiped out the Canaan college. In fact, he is not. The real masters of Canaan college are not Su Qian, who is the elder of the inner courtyard, but the guardians of the library. Their joint strength is no less than Dou Zun''s, but they are old and have seen through many things in the world. They don''t want to participate too much in the work So unless Canaan college is in crisis, they won''t do it.


    Can Han Feng destroy Canaan college?


    No, the most he can do is to take away the falling heart and destroy Canaan college. He is not qualified.


    In a word, Han Feng is not important. He is nothing. However, the earthquake this time is too big and unusual. If it is a man-made disaster, the strength of the other party is more than douzun, at least semi saint, or even It''s not impossible to fight for saints, so mang Tianchi felt that as the dean of Canaan college, he had to go and see for himself. In case something really happened to Canaan college, he could protect the college and ensure that Canaan college would not die.


    What, since the other party may be Dousheng, and he is only a half saint, why protect Canaan college?


    Oh, you know, not all the practitioners in this world are lone Rangers. Besides the power cultivated by themselves, the so-called strength also has the power, which is part of the strength.


    He mang Tianchi, as the head of the Lei clan, is one of the eight ethnic groups in ancient times, or is he a stronger one. With this identity, who can''t give face in this continent?


    So even if the other party is really fighting saint, if they come forward, there is no problem to protect Canaan college!


    Mang Tianchi thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Below the air training tower, in front of tuoshegudi''s cave.


    He knew that he was making a lot of noise, but he didn''t expect to disturb so many people and forces. Well, it''s not that he didn''t think about it at night, but that he didn''t think about it at all, because at this time he didn''t care about it at all. He only cared about one thing, that is, to open the cave, to get the inheritance of tuoshegu emperor and the elixir, and nothing else That''s it.


    Don''t forget, he is the one who killed Gu Yuan without any harm. In today''s era of the fighting mainland, who else can do it except him?


    No, not even the ancient bodhi tree that has entered the realm of half emperor.


    So he has been too lazy to think about those little things. Let''s make a fuss and come. So what?


    Is it difficult for them to snatch the treasures from the ancient emperor''s cave from their own hands?


    Oh, are you kidding? Is the sword in the group leader''s hand not sharp enough!


    "You dead tortoise shell, break it for me!" In the night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, bit his teeth and took a deep breath. Then he turned the fierce fighting in his body and tried his best to hit the door. At the same time, he cried out.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a powerful sword was waved out by yeshiqiu, which was better than all the previous chopping. The sword smashed against the gate in the form of silver light, and there was a huge sound.


    With this huge noise, this time, the seal on the gate left by tuoshegu was completely destroyed by the night time and autumn. The light curtain of the seal turned into stars and dissipated. Then, the gate automatically opened from the inside out.Seeing this scene, Qiu wiped the sweat on his forehead at night, and a look of joy appeared on his face. It was good, and finally broke.


    "Hum ~" after a while, the door was completely opened, and a force from the soul overflowed from it. It acted on Qiu at night, and his face suddenly changed. Suddenly, he felt a desire to crawl on the ground and kowtow. This is Is the residual energy or the power of soul left in the cave by doshagu?


    After so many years, it''s so powerful!


    It''s not surprising that tuoshegu emperor, as a strong fighter, can make himself feel this way even if he is oppressed by the residual energy.


    But


    "I''m convinced that you think too much of yourself, don''t you?" At night, Qiu said, biting his teeth.


    Then he raised his right foot and stepped heavily on the ground. Suddenly, the dazzling black and white light came out from behind him. Then, a giant appeared behind him. It was Pangu''s spirit!


    Pangu''s martial spirit holds Pangu''s axe, and ten soul rings around him are shining. He swings in the direction of the gate of tuoshegu emperor. In an instant, the pressure overflowing from it is broken by it. As soon as the corner of his mouth is raised at night, he is about to enter the cave. Who knows, there is a loud sound of dragon chanting from inside, followed by the sound of breaking the air. It seems that there is something wrong It''s like something''s rushing through it.


    "What could it be?" At night, Qiu frowned and said, "I''m not good!"


    At the same time, he completed the attachment of the martial spirit and combined it with Pangu''s martial spirit.


    Almost at the same time, the door that had been broken was smashed from inside, and a huge dragon head came out of it. Then, the dragon head roared up to the sky, rushed to the top, hit the ground, and burst into bursts of momentum, forcing the night time and autumn to retreat.


    On the one hand, he resisted the terrible momentum, on the other hand, he looked at the dragon, which he didn''t know how big and how long it was. He couldn''t see it clearly with his naked eye. At night, autumn took a breath and murmured: "is this guy the old Dragon Emperor of Taixu ancient dragon clan?"

 Chapter 457

    PS: wrong chapter name. This is "456 chapters.".


    ¡­¡­


    As a passer-by who has seen the original work of fighting against the sky, even though he has been through it for more than ten years, some important plots are still clearly remembered by nightfall. For example, the old dragon emperor, who was locked up in the cave of tuoshegudi, is the peak of nine star fighting.


    Well, it''s a little worse than the half imperial realm, such as the imperial elixir, Bodhi ancient tree, Jinglian demon saint, and huangquan demon saint, but it''s also equivalent to the soul God and the ancient yuan. Such characters can''t be underestimated What a ghost!


    What''s the use of being the same as Gu Yuan? Gu Yuan was trapped by his daughter, but he died in the hands of our boss group leader. It''s just an empty ancient dragon. Do you want to turn the world upside down?


    It''s said that we saved him and released him from the cave of the ancient emperor. We don''t expect him to repay our kindness. But if he dares to hinder us, hum, our leader will let him know what cruelty is!


    I think that when yeshiqiu completes the attachment of the martial spirit, the ninth spirit ring behind him is shining, and then the black-and-white light that originally disappeared soon after the appearance of the martial spirit lights up again, wrapping yeshiqiu, which is integrated with Pangu''s martial spirit, blocking all the wind and flying stones from the outside world, so I can''t cross the Leichi.


    After a few seconds, the old dragon emperor, who was more than ten thousand feet by sight, finally came out of the cave. Looking at the bigger cave in front of him, Qiu suddenly jumped up and flew inside.


    Who knows


    "Hum ~" was about to pass through the hole which had become countless times larger. Suddenly, a force of space appeared in front of him and stopped him.


    The power of space is stronger and purer than what he has mastered. Yes, in this continent, the Taixu Gulong clan has the highest space talent, and the old Dragon Emperor Zhukun is the clan leader and the strongest of the Taixu Gulong clan. His power of space is stronger than that of nighttime autumn, which is not surprising.


    It''s just that.


    "What do you mean, sir?" At night, Qiu stopped flying forward. He squinted at Taixu gulong, who was shining purple and gold, and asked him coldly.


    It''s not a friendly act to suddenly use the power of space to stop others.


    At this time, the huge old dragon emperor had completely broken through the stratum, passed through the magmatic River between the ancient emperor''s cave and the burning heaven and Lian Qi tower, and came to the outside world. His appearance startled countless people in the black horn region and even the edge of Zhongzhou, and the power of the nine star Dousheng''s peak came out. Suddenly, no matter douhuang, douzong or douzun, one could count as one Yes, they all knelt on the ground.


    Hearing the question of yeshiqiu to himself, the Dragon Emperor Zhukun lowered his head and looked at the little giant who was blocked in front of GuDi''s cave by his space power. Yes, yeshiqiu, who had completed the attachment of Pangu''s martial spirit, was a little giant in Zhukun''s eyes.


    Looking at autumn in the night, suddenly a strong light appeared on the candle Kun, and his huge body shrank rapidly. In a short moment, he turned into a middle-aged man with purple and golden hair. His pair of golden eyes full of strong authority narrowed slightly. He saw that autumn was in his own authority at night, and he didn''t kneel down on the ground like the waste around him I''m a little surprised, but it''s reasonable to think about it.


    The boy''s breath has reached the level of four stars fighting for saints, and he must have a unique way to break the seal of tuosegu''s cave, which is different from the surrounding wastes.


    When he thought of this, he turned into a man and restrained his authority. He said with a faint smile to Qiu at night, "I should not have stopped you because of your love. But I have been trapped in the cave of the ancient emperor for thousands of years. The old bastard of tuoshegudi owes me a lot. So I think it is necessary for me to take a share of the things in his cave To make up for it, I don''t want to stop you. I just want to make a statement with you in advance. OK, you go in and take out all the things in it. Then the emperor will choose for himself. "


    With that, the power of space that blocks the way of autumn at night disappears.


    However, at night, Qiu didn''t go in according to what Zhu Kun said. On the contrary, he frowned and his mouth twitched.


    Doshegudi owes him a lot, so it is necessary to give him some things as compensation?


    Ah, you greedy Tuo shegu emperor''s cave is trapped in it. Is that strange? Well, we are also greedy, so in the front point, we are not qualified to say you, but you are trapped in it and say that people who are determined by you owe you, which is too shameless.


    In addition, I opened the cave of tuoshegudi, and I released you too. You don''t want to repay your kindness, but also want to share a share. What you think is quite beautiful! And what''s your attitude? Tell me to take out all the things, and then you choose. Are you ordering me? With respect, old man, who are you!


    "Oh At night, Qiu''s twitching mouth raised slightly, gave out a sneer, and immediately shook his head. He was too lazy to pay attention to the dragon. He took xuanzhenchi, one of the ten magic weapons from Najie, and waved it to the position where Zhukun was."Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a blue light came out and shot at the candlelight.


    "Well? Good boy Originally, I wanted to take all the things in tuoshegudi''s cave as my own. I just thought that thanks to the boy himself, I was willing to give him a chance to move all the treasures out of the cave. When I finished selecting, I would give him the rest I didn''t want. But he, just a four-star fighter, dared to attack Strike yourself, the nine star fight saint. This is my emperor. I haven''t done it for a long time. Is the deterrent power not enough? I tell you, I''m afraid when I do it.


    After a burst of drinking, the next second, Zhu Kun raised his arm and put his palm in front of the blue light that was shooting at him. His purple and golden fighting spirit turned quickly like a spiral ball, and then shot a light column that was many times larger than xuanzhenchi''s.


    "Hum ~" when the purple golden light column meets with the cyan light beam, it doesn''t produce the explosion sound of energy collision, but makes a subtle strange sound. Then, under the startled eyes of Zhu Kun and Su Qian and Han Feng who arrive here, Zhu Kun''s light column is quickly pressed back by the cyan light beam.


    No, it''s not suppressed. It''s It''s sealed. The blue light coming out of the ground is the art of sealing!


    "It''s a seal, you little boy. You think you can get it..."


    "Whoosh!" He is very sensitive to the two words of seal. Zhukun''s face is ugly. He wants to say something to yeshiqiu. However, before he has finished his words, yeshiqiu waves xuanzhenchi again. This time, he strongly urges xuanzhenchi''s magic power. Then, the speed of the cyan light beam, which was fast but still within the range of Zhukun''s acceptance, soars. Before he reacts, he blinks In front of him, and shot at him, and then, he did not then.


    Zhukun felt a force that he could not get rid of, and then the whole dragon was sealed.


    "Take it!" Take the xuanzhenchi back to Najie, take out the artifact North Bu Yuanding in autumn at night, use it to put the sealed candle Kun in it, and say to the smelly dragon in it: "have you been sealed for thousands of years, and don''t you know the cruelty of reality? I tell you, I am reality, hum


    Then, at night, Qiu took Bu Yuanding back to Najie Li, stepped heavily on the ground with his right foot, turned into a beam of Aurora, and shot it into the cave of the ancient emperor.

 Chapter 458

    At night, after entering the cave of tuoshegudi, those who knelt down to the ground, frightened by the huge size of Zhukun and the terrible pressure, finally recovered and stood up one after another.


    Among them, he came to Canaan college with a gold and silver elder who was hired at a high price to capture Han Feng, the emperor of medicine who suffered from heart attack. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at the huge cave beside the burning sky Qi training tower that was knocked out by Zhukun, and murmured: "that Warcraft just now It''s Taixu Gulong. There''s no mistake! "


    "What, Taixu Gulong?" Hearing Han Feng''s words, the second eldest brother of gold and silver, who also stood up from the ground, was shocked and asked him.


    "Well, I used to live in Zhongzhou. When I followed that bad old man, I saw the body of Taixu Cologne. It''s just like this. The one I saw at that time was less than 100 meters long, but the one I saw just now was obviously more than 10000 meters long, and that kind of pressure It''s more terrifying than the old man. It''s absolutely level 9 Warcraft. It can''t be wrong! " Han Feng said solemnly.


    He is a disciple of Yaochen. Naturally, he is very clear about the strength and prestige of Yaochen. However, his accomplishments in the peak period of Yaochen are only the peak of douzun, which is far from the peak of Jiuxing Dousheng. Therefore, taking Yaochen as a reference, Han Feng concludes that the huge Taixu Dragon just now, that is, Zhukun, is absolutely in the Dousheng class.


    In Warcraft, the warrior is also called "the Ninth level Warcraft.".


    Hear Han Feng say so, gold and silver two old mutually looked at each other, can see each other''s eyes of shock and fear of color, come before, we don''t know there are nine level Warcraft.


    Even if there is one here, we will not dare to fight against the Warcraft, or even offend him. But what if he suddenly loses his temper, sneezes and accidentally kills us?


    Then we don''t even have a place to complain!


    Not only that, since the super long and super large Warcraft just now is the legendary overlord of the world of Warcraft, "Taixu Gulong", who is the person who talks to him underground and seals him, and how strong will his strength be?


    Think of here, gold and silver two old both swallowed saliva, side head to Han Feng said: "that, brother Han, our brother suddenly feel some discomfort in the stomach, want to go convenient, here''s the matter, we don''t make do, leave, leave!"


    With that, Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin are about to leave.


    Just at this time, Han Feng stopped them and said, "wait a minute."


    "Oh, brother Han, our stomachs are really..."


    "You two, I''ll go with you." Without waiting for Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin to finish, Han Feng said first. At the same time, he spread a pair of fighting wings behind him and flew to the distance.


    See this, gold and silver two old in situ Leng for a while, and then stare big eyes, pointing to Han Feng don''t know what to say, finally, also open wings, toward him to chase in the past, while chasing, while he asked: "brother Han, you don''t want to fall heart inflammation?"


    Han Fengtou did not reply: "of course, I''ll look for it after a while."


    Although after a period of time, falling heart inflammation may be gone, but there is no way. According to the information he got, falling heart inflammation was sealed by mang Tianchi, the dead old man, under the burning sky Qi training tower. The place where the nine level Taixu ancient dragon was taken away just now is under the burning sky Qi training tower, which means that it is very dangerous below, and even the nine level Warcraft can be easily solved The terror of the world exists.


    Where does he dare to go to such a dangerous place now?


    We''ll talk about it when it''s quiet.


    In other words, there is a nine level Warcraft and a person who doesn''t know whether it is a human or a Warcraft. It''s also the existence of Dousheng level. No wonder the whole black corner area has shaken violently just now.


    This kind of existence appears in the black point area. It seems that this place will become more unstable in the future.


    The Han Feng that flies toward the distance quickly thinks in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the Canaan college camp.


    Looking at Han Feng''s back, Su Qian''s frown doesn''t ease, because the three peaks of fighting emperor are gone, but the crisis of burning heaven to practice gas tower hasn''t been solved.


    Just now, the moment when Zhukun broke through the stratum, under the influence of the violent vibration and the prestige he sent out, the air training tower which had been rocked by the previous earthquake completely collapsed, and the seal arranged by mangtianchi was eliminated.


    Although at the moment, falling heart inflammation is still very peaceful and does not come out, Su Qian and other elders of Canaan college know that it is not falling heart inflammation that has given up the desire for freedom. On the contrary, it has opened up some wisdom and is waiting for the opportunity.


    Like Han Feng and others, it also knows that the situation here is complicated at the moment. The person who sealed the Ninth level Warcraft doesn''t know. He may still be here, and no one knows what his purpose is. What should he do if he suddenly comes out and comes into his sight and is sealed by his whim?


    Falling heart inflammation doesn''t want to be sealed just like some bad luck egg, so it''s waiting. When the situation calms down, it will go out again.And Su Qian and others, know that the heart of the fall at the moment dare not move, is a good opportunity to seal it again, they also dare not seal it in the past.


    Why?


    They are also afraid!


    So they are waiting as well as falling heart disease. After waiting for a period of time, they will take action again. At that time, it depends on their own abilities.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, tuoshegudi cave.


    Because of their weak strength, the people above are watching one by one. They dare not get close to the burning sky Qi training tower, let alone go under the tower to see what''s going on here. At night, Qiu rushes through the cave to search for the treasures left by tuoshegu emperor.


    Soon, in the passage, he met an old man who was flying towards the exit. He was wearing a black robe and had several colors of hair. Each color looked like a flame rising. He was very strange.


    This old man, his face is ordinary and ordinary. However, his eyes, which are as deep as the stars, are just like the masters of heaven and earth. Under the gaze of those eyes, even in the nighttime autumn when Pangu''s martial spirit has been possessed, his soul is slightly trembling.


    He is Does the emperor taste the baby pill?


    "Well? Are you the one who opens the ancient emperor''s cave? I''m listening to the news inside. It seems that you didn''t open the door by the key, but by force. How can you do that? Your breath is only four... "


    "Whoosh!" Without waiting for the emperor to finish what he had said, Qiu sealed it with a XuanZhen ruler at night, and then brought it to bu Yuanding to accompany the old Dragon Emperor.


    "Hum, a pill doesn''t run away when I see people. It''s also full of nonsense. Do you really think there''s one pill I don''t pick up when I meet people on the road? Childish. " At night, autumn heart Tucao a sentence, and then continue to forward, all the way encountered all the things, regardless of 37 twenty-one all to the Nai ring, even make complaints about the floor tiles.


    This is the building material used by Doudi to pave the ground. It''s not ordinary. It''s much harder than diamond. If you use it to build the city wall, you can build a city that douzun or even semi saint can''t destroy.

 Chapter 459

    At this time, yeshiqiu used his behavior to explain to many readers, what is called wild goose pulling hair, animal leaving skin, painting mountain elegant, that is nothing, he really wants everything, as long as it can be used, one is one, all of them are put into Najie.


    I don''t know how long later, tuoshegu emperor''s cave was finally emptied by him, leaving only a stone statue in front of him. This stone statue looks the same as the one that was transformed into human shape just now. However, after reading the original work at night, Qiu knew that it was not the stone statue that was transformed into human shape, but the one that was transformed into human shape according to the appearance of the stone statue.


    Because this is the stone statue of tuoshegu, the last fighting emperor in the history of Douqi.


    This stone statue is not simple. It contains the inheritance of tuoshegu emperor. It doesn''t mean that anyone who gets the stone statue can get it. It must be recognized by some souls left in it by tuoshegu emperor. If you want to break it with brute force Oh, this stone statue is stronger than the seal of the gate of the cave. On this continent, except for the night time and autumn with artifact, everyone else can''t break it.


    Standing in front of the stone statue, Qiu reached out to touch it at night and murmured, "it really feels like an ordinary stone statue. It seems that the strong man of Doudi really has a way of making people feel nothing unusual."


    Then he took back his palm, waved it out heavily and slapped it on the stone statue.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a strong counter impulse came. At night, Qiu suddenly stepped back a hundred feet to stabilize himself. He breathed deeply. He had a deeper understanding of the strength of the strong fighter. Good. I will become such a strong fighter soon.


    At night, Qiu clenched his fists and put a smile on his face. He thought about it in his heart. Then, his face suddenly changed. He quickly waved his sleeves and put the stone statue into Najie.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... "


    The next second, several lights of different colors came from the direction he came and landed in front of yeshiqiu. The light dispersed and revealed several figures. It was obvious that they were superior to douzong in strength. Because of their bravery, they were able to go out and venture into the bottom of the burning heaven Qi training tower to find out. When they saw the ancient emperor''s cave, they were opened by themselves After the gate, and then all the way forward, has come here.


    Unfortunately, it''s no use for them to come. All the treasures along the way have been taken away by yeshiqiu. Finally, the most precious stone statue has also been taken into Najie by him. These unfortunate children are doomed to get nothing.


    Of course, even if the things have not been taken away by yeshiqiu, they dare to steal or grab one. Do they really think the boss group leader will not kill people if he has principles?


    He glanced at these guys at random, and saw that their strength was no more than douzun. At night, Qiu suddenly lost interest. Up to now, douzun, who is known as the prime of the mainland, has no weight in front of him. With his strength, even if he doesn''t use artifact, it''s a simple thing to hang a hundred douzuns.


    The next moment, we are going to let these guys leave here. Tuo shegu Di has been fighting for countless years. This cave is ownerless. He found it and opened it. So of course it belongs to him now. It''s really rude for you to come in without saying hello. Nianer is ignorant. Our leaders don''t care about you. Get out of here!


    "You guys -"


    "met adults!" At night, before Qiu''s words were finished, these douzuns in front of him saluted him one after another, bent down and said humbly to him.


    Seeing this scene, Qiu''s words suddenly stuck in his throat. It''s a What happened?


    "My Lord, we are lonely and old people living in seclusion in the black point area. Just because there was a strong earthquake in the whole black point area just now, we came together to find out. We don''t mean to offend you at all. Please learn from it." After they saluted yeshiqiu, they looked at each other. Then the oldest looking douzun standing in the middle raised his head a little and said to yeshiqiu.


    "It seems that these people have good eyesight. They can actually see that my strength is above them. Also, I didn''t deliberately hide my own breath. Although these people''s strength is not so good, they are douzun in the end, and they are still passable." Hearing what the old man said, Qiu nodded in his heart at night and said in secret.


    Then he raised his hand to them and said casually, "OK, I''m a mirror. Go away and disappear from my eyes."


    "Er..." I didn''t expect that the Taixu ancient dragon and the strong man who caused the earthquake of that scale spoke so directly that they wanted people to disappear from his eyes. These douzuns were embarrassed at this moment.


    After a few seconds, the same old man just now, he said to Qiu gong at night: "yes, I''ll obey your orders, but Sir, can you tell us what you want to do here? The earthquake just now scared countless people. Now people in black point are in danger. Do you think... "


    "Is everyone in danger?" Autumn asked at night.


    "Yes."


    "When are they not in danger?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These duzun strongmen were choked by the words of yeshiqiu, and they didn''t know what to say.Yes, because of the special terrain, the black point area has become the most chaotic area in the whole continent, where many strong fugitives from various countries have set up the most barbaric rules.


    In addition, there are all kinds of races on the mainland, including human beings. It''s like a miniature version of the mainland. In the black corner, there are no legal restrictions. There''s only one law, the jungle law. In other words, it''s the law of the jungle!


    The weak have no right to live here.


    To put it bluntly, in such a place where there are countless fights every day, except for the students who come to Canaan college, there are several good things that other people would like to live here. They are in danger. They always implement the law of the jungle, but now they look weak, pitiful and helpless. What do they do?


    Oh, when you meet people who are weaker than you, you shout the slogan of "the law of the jungle" and bully them at will. When you meet people who are stronger than you, you put on the posture of being miserable and hurt, and the other party is a devil, intending to criticize the other party from a moral point of view?


    How shameless of you!


    To tell you the truth, if this is the gama empire or other countries, when attacking the gate of GuDi''s cave that night, Shiqiu will think more about it. It doesn''t matter if you try to be gentle and spend a long time. Don''t scare others, but in the black corner, you don''t have to think about it. Anyway, the people who live here are chaos loving and dark people, even if they don''t live in the beginning Such people, influenced by the environment, are almost in the same boat, so they don''t have to delay their own work for them. They do what they should do!


    Seeing that these old men were still thinking about how to pick up their own words, Qiu shook his head at night. With a wave of his sleeve, he waved out a powerful momentum, which immediately shocked these old men to fly backwards.


    In my opinion, it''s the patriarch or the supreme elder of a certain power in the black angle domain. I''m afraid that the big problems in the black angle domain will affect the development of my own power. This is the only way to find out. Otherwise, well, what do you want to do?


    Is that important?


    It''s easy to show flaws by saying too much. I don''t know that. Stupid!


    He thought that when he took out xuanzhenchi at night, he would seal the cave again. He planned to close the gate here and break through to Doudi.

 Chapter 460

    Who knows, at this time, the brain suddenly rang out a system of Ding Dong sound, this is a group of friends sent him a private chat message will ring out the voice, who will it be?


    In the evening, the autumn moves to the chat group, and then continues the previous action. With the arm waving, xuanzhenchi emits a dazzling cyan light and seals the cave of tuoshegudi.


    Well, I seal myself. In this world, only yeshiqiu can do such a thing, but it''s also to avoid someone interfering with me when he breaks through the fight against the emperor. In the original work, the soul God breaks through the fight against the emperor. Gu Yuan, Zhu Kun and others attack him. It''s just that the soul God has foresight and is tough and decisive He killed many creatures and formed a great array. He used the blood of countless powerful creatures to strengthen the array. In addition, he was in charge of the battle himself. Gu Yuan and others had no choice but to watch him become emperor.


    Of course, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. Zhu Kun was sealed in the cave of the ancient emperor because he was greedy for the inheritance of Tuo shegu emperor.


    So he knew the secret of the stone statue, and brought Xiao Yan and others to the stone statue. Then the stone statue chose Xiao Yan, and then Hey, hey, the protagonist also began to become emperor, on the peak of life.


    In other words, just now outside, he told yeshiqiu that the stone statue of tuoshegu emperor should be taken away as compensation. As for emperor pinchudan, Zhukun should not dare to beat him. After all, Emperor pinchudan is a semi emperor who can beat five Guyuan figures. He is not an opponent alone.


    Back to the point, after sealing GuDi''s cave, with a wave of Qiuyi sleeve at night, he takes out a futon from Najie and sits down. He decides to help yuzhibo solve the problem before he starts to break through.


    Yuzhibo?


    Yes, it''s the boy who can''t even speak Chinese who sent a private message to yeshiqiu.


    Huaxia language is the common language of the infinite plane of the multiverse. He can''t even speak it. He wants to mix in the universe. It''s fantastic!


    Fortunately, the leader of our group had foresight and hired grey wolf at a high price to invent translated mutton. Otherwise, he didn''t know Chinese and we didn''t know what he was talking about.


    At this time, on the private chat screen, in front of Sasuke''s portrait, there is a voice message asking yeshiqiu for help. The content is that he and Naruto often go to the affiliated world, and the story of not being in Muye is finally discovered by Muye. Then before Naruto returns from the affiliated world, the secret department finds him and takes him to the three generations of Huoying and several elders. The four of them ask him about it Where did he go with Naruto.


    Sasuke said that it was his secret, and he didn''t want to say it. Then the elder, who was bandaged on his head and hands and looked like a three-level disabled elder, attacked him and asked him if he wanted to betray Muye. He dared not answer the questions of Huoying and the elder.


    Speaking of reason, Sasuke was angry at that time. You are Huoying and elder. So I will answer you whatever you ask?


    If you retreat to the second tier and I become Huoying or elder, can I ask you any questions? For example, how do you practice ninja in your family? As you get older, do you often feel that your physical strength can''t keep up with your heart? That place is empty. Are you old but not dead? Are you thieves? Anyway, I will ask you how to embarrass you, and you must answer, right?


    Immediately, Sasuke, who perfectly inherited yuzhibo''s pride, held his hands in his arms, looked at Tuan Zang disdainfully, and snorted to him.


    Tuan Zang took advantage of this and directly attacked him for contempt of the elder. He didn''t even care about Yu Zhibo''s threat. Anyway, he didn''t want to kill Sasuke. He just wanted to teach him a lesson, catch him, and then perform magic tricks on him to get the answer he wanted to know.


    What, use magic to yuzhibo''s people?


    Yes, no!


    Seeing that the third-class handicapped man is attacking himself, the "good man" of the third generation Huoying sits in the same place and cries with worry, "Tuan Zang, don''t hurt Sasuke. He''s still young and doesn''t understand. He didn''t mean to offend you." then what?


    I didn''t leave my seat for a moment, so I just sat there and put on a show.


    I''ve dealt with many villains in the group, and I''ve seen all kinds of routines and means between them. I''m so angry that I didn''t see that the three generations of Huoying are such people before?


    Then, he put on a fighting posture to meet Tuan Zang. The magic power of magic sound makes him extremely fast, and his body shape is as unpredictable as a ghost. The copy of Kendo experience bought from Ximen chuixue makes him skillful in swordsmanship and close combat. Tuan Zang is not one of them at all. He has stabbed him several times, and Sasuke has learned the shallow magic of demon soul robbery from killing Qianmo Suddenly, with one palm, more than ten demon spirits appeared. One of them didn''t respond well. He flew out and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Huoying of the third generation completely changed. He actually moved his ass from his seat, took his hand at him personally, and called on the secret department. Seeing that the other party was numerous and powerful, the secret way was not good, so he quickly hid in the affiliated world, and then came to the group leader for help.To tell you the truth, he still can''t understand. He just doesn''t want to tell Muye''s senior management his secret, and doesn''t do anything to hurt Muye. Why did the three generations of Huoying and those elders treat him like that?


    "Well, that''s it." After listening to Sasuke''s voice for help, Qiu bowed his head and sighed at night.


    In fact, as early as the day when Sasuke brought whirlpool Naruto to the affiliated world, yeshiqiu guessed that he would face Muye one day, because today''s Muye has already begun to decay.


    The three generations of Huoying''s high-level killing of Muye is not entirely based on what you do, but also based on their own doubts. Yes, even if you don''t do anything to hurt Muye, as long as they have doubts in their hearts, they will deal with you.


    The yuzhibo people are planning a coup. That''s not to say. It''s normal to start first.


    It''s just that the yuzhibo people have to ask the three generations of Huoying about the coup.


    And Kakashi''s father, Qi Mu Shuo Mao, because he is not a fire shadow family, but has the ability to win the position of fire shadow, he was secretly spread rumors and slandered by them. He also said that he had caused huge losses to Muye. What loss can be greater than that of yuzhibo and Qianshou who finished their eggs one after another, Sanren left the village, and yuzhibo died miserably?


    Why didn''t they tell these things to the villagers of Muye and try to be scolded everywhere?


    All day long, I did it for Muye. As a result, Muye became weaker and weaker. Even Yunren village couldn''t beat it.


    People like the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang hate it at night and autumn, especially the three generations of Huoying. Zhicun tuanzang has done bad things, but he has been buried in the root all his life and can''t enjoy the light, but the old man of the three generations of Huoying lives so brilliantly, and the typical villain has a good life.


    Yeshiqiu didn''t want to think about those old men, but since Sasuke is now asking for help, as the leader of the group, yeshiqiu thinks it''s necessary for him to make a contribution to the group. So he sends a message to Baiyue, tunes out the video of Sasuke''s original fate, and cuts out the part of yuzhibo''s family that was exterminated Show him.


    Then, yeshiqiu said to him, "since you have returned to the affiliated world, go to the scientific research institute to find the administrator. I have something else to do. He will make the decision for you. After all In your world, you yuzhibo are the most loving family. "


    Sasuke


    We yuzhibo love the most. How can I not know such a thing?

 Chapter 461

    Hearing the words of autumn in the night, Sasuke, who is pulling Naruto and forbidding him to return to Muye, frowns and feels puzzled.


    If the group leader says that yuzhibo is the strongest family in Huoying world, he will take it for granted. After all, yuzhibo family has the powerful blood boundary of writing wheel eye. Where are other people our opponents.


    But the most loving family


    The figure of the man who cruelly killed his whole family suddenly appeared in his mind, and Yu Zhibo''s face was filled with hatred.


    I''m sorry, I can''t feel that a family like ours has the most love. Some love each other, some love almost exterminate the family. This is really a great irony.


    "Group leader..." In doubt, Sasuke opens his mouth and wants to continue to say something to yeshiqiu, who is in another world. Just then, he notices that on the private chat screen, the group leader sends a video to him before saying such words to him, so he subconsciously closes his mouth and opens the video with curiosity.


    Immediately, the video about how Muye''s senior officials suspected and bullied the yuzhibo clan, how Zhicun Tuan Zang threatened the yuzhibo weasel to eradicate the yuzhibo clan, and how the yuzhibo weasel brutally killed his clan for Muye appeared in front of Sasuke.


    Because the chat group is bound to the souls of the members of the group, and the video is also scanned by the power of the soul, Sasuke can watch and receive it very quickly. In a short time, the video will be watched by him, and then the whole person will be lost in an instant.


    He did not expect that the truth of the matter should be like this!


    "Whoosh!" At the moment when Sasuke is absent-minded and stops working, whirlpool Naruto finds the right opportunity and directly relies on the power of Sasuke''s attached world residence permit. His mind moves and turns into a beam of Aurora, disappears here and goes back to Muye.


    He is going to ask Huoying''s grandfather if Sasuke''s words are true. Why does he treat Sasuke like this? Can''t we have our own secrets?


    Naruto went back, probably to die, but at this time Sasuke has no leisure to care about his affairs, he is now in a state of confusion, completely do not know what to do.


    "Well, it''s like this Wood leaf, weasel Ha ha, ha ha... " Press the forehead with the palm, Sasuke''s eyes can''t help but shed two lines of tears, crying and laughing.


    Although he is laughing, it gives people a very afraid feeling, and his body gradually exudes an ominous atmosphere.


    He was crying. Suddenly, his eyes suddenly changed. The pattern of his pupils changed from gouyu shape to kaleidoscope shape. This is Stimulated by the tragic death of their parents and clansmen in the video, they have great negative emotions, thus opening the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel!


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo ~" after opening the eyes of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope, I don''t know whether I was angry or the pressure brought by doing so was a little big. Sasuke bent down, put his hand down from his forehead, pressed his thigh and gasped slightly, but even if his eyes opened, his tears still couldn''t be controlled.


    Three generations of Huoying, Zhicun Tuan Zang, and the two immortal elders


    Good, you''re good!


    "I will kill you!" After reciting it in his heart several times, Sasuke finally couldn''t help it. He opened his arms and yelled.


    His call immediately startled all the passers-by around him, including Xiao Zhang Wuji, who was carrying a schoolbag and was going to the Jiangshi branch of Yunmeng to take an immortal class, old Zhang Sanfeng, who was also carrying a schoolbag to take an immortal class, and Lu Xiaofeng, who was strolling around and dressed as a man and a woman, who was shopping for brother Wang''s birthday present


    Because this is the center of the affiliated world and belongs to the prosperous area, there are many people present.


    "Isn''t that Sasuke? What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know. I feel very stimulated and my eyes turn red."


    "Sasuke little brother, he is not lovelorn, is he? No, I have experience in this kind of thing. I''ll go and comfort him. "


    "You can pull it down. Will people be lovelorn just because of their looks and the status of chat group members? You don''t have to go there and insult yourself. "


    "Well, how do you talk?"


    ¡­¡­


    Many passers-by stopped and looked at Sasuke curiously. Those who knew him talked with each other.


    After watching the video, Sasuke clenched his lips and bled them. He was very angry and resentful. He hated his parents'' massacre and was angry because yuzhibo weasel and Muye had cheated him for so many years.


    He always thought that the truth of yuzhibo''s being exterminated was that yuzhibo weasel killed everyone except himself in order to verify his own temperament. He never thought that the truth was that Muye ordered him to do so, and the reason he did so was to make Muye avoid falling into civil strife and suffering losses.


    Ha ha ha, loss. In his mind, yuzhibo is not a member of Muye. The fall of yuzhibo is not Muye''s loss.


    Didn''t he know that the war was all about stop and go, and then negotiation? Did yuzhibo and Huoying fight together and never die? Why didn''t Muye and the other three tolerance villages die after three tolerance wars?If yuzhibo really goes to war with Huoying, after both sides have suffered some losses, they will probably negotiate to temporarily suppress the matter and ease the conflict. That kind of loss is nothing compared with the collapse of the whole yuzhibo family. For Muye as a whole, it is the lowest loss.


    But he was so good that he lost the yuzhibo family.


    This stupid brother!


    After staying in the chat group for quite a long time, Sasuke''s insight has increased a lot. Influenced by those villains, his wisdom has also improved a little, so he can figure out a lot.


    Unfortunately, even if he can figure it out, it''s useless.


    All his family members are gone. Mr. Yao Chen, the chief pharmacist of the chat group, can still live in a state of soul after death. But where is the soul of his parents?


    Sasuke doesn''t know.


    And


    "Three generations of Huoying, those bastards..." After standing in the same place for a long time, Sasuke finally regained some sense, stood up straight and silently wrote the four immortal names on his must kill list. Then he looked back at the private chat screen in his mind and wanted to say thanks to the group leader who told him the truth. By the way, he found that the group leader''s portrait had turned on the do not disturb mode.


    Yes, the group leader said before that he had something else to do. He asked himself to go to the scientific research institute to find the administrator. He had already said hello to the administrator.


    "Administrator Do you worship the master of the moon? " Even if the group leader can''t hear his thanks now, Sasuke said thank you to him, and then murmured the name of the moon worship in his heart.


    Then, he wiped the tears on his face with great force, and a color of perseverance appeared on his face. He threw out a piece of kuwu, and then jumped on it. The imperial sword, oh no, flew quickly towards the scientific research institute.


    He wants to kill the three generations of Huoying, and even want to destroy Muye, but his current strength can''t do it. I hope the administrator can promise to help him!


    Sasuke thought expectantly.

 Chapter 462

    Douqi mainland, tuoshegudi cave.


    Although he hated the three generations of Huoying very much, and felt that as the leader of the group, he should help them, but how to say, they were all small and vulnerable people. With his current strength, not to mention the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang, even if he tied qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban together, he could calmly say, "I''m not aiming at anyone, All of you here are rubbish. "Then crush them all.


    So for such a small matter, yeshiqiu thinks that his way to stand out for Sasuke is to say hello to his manager and let him do it for him.


    After all, as an administrator, enjoying so many benefits in the chat group, you always have to bear some responsibilities, right?


    Besides, the yuzhibo family is recognized as the most loving family in Huoying world. For those who love the moon all day long, they should be very appreciative and optimistic about this kind of family. If this kind of family is destroyed, he must feel that it is someone who intends to destroy love. Then what will he do?


    Don''t even think about it. It must be killing the foolish or evil people who destroy love.


    That''s the second thing he''s passionate about.


    So Sasuke''s business, he will certainly be happy to help him.


    So after saying hello to Baiyue and saying a word to Sasuke, at night, Qiushi starts the do not disturb mode, takes out the last pearl in the super strengthening furnace, puts the emperor''s baby pill into it to upgrade, and then tries to enter the stone statue of tuoshegu emperor to harvest his inheritance.


    Unfortunately


    At this time of the night, Qiu stood in front of the statue and felt about it, but he never found a way to enter it.


    More than ten minutes later, he even released the burning flame of the golden emperor, but there was still no movement in the statue. He could not find a way to get in. At night, Qiu frowned, with a look of unhappiness between his eyebrows.


    After more than ten years, he basically remembers all the important plots in the novel, but he can''t remember some small details, such as how to get in the stone statue.


    He only remembers that in the novel, it seems that tuoshegu emperor chose Xiao Yan because he is most familiar with the flame and is closest to it. He can''t remember anything else.


    However, choose Xiao Yan, not me, am I not close to the flame?


    At night, Qiu looked at the burning flame of the golden emperor who was in charge of himself. He was a little dissatisfied with the blind old man of tuoshegu emperor. Look, he was very close to the flame. He would do whatever I asked him to do.


    With this thought in mind, then at night, Qiu replaced the compassion sword in his hand with a banishment umbrella, stretched it open, raised his hand, took the magic ring out of Najie, ran the fight, and shook it. Suddenly, a ring full of strange power rang in the cave.


    The South magic bell, which controls people''s mind, represents "emotion" and "obsession". The bell can easily manipulate people''s emotions, such as happiness, anger, sadness, and so on, and confuse people''s minds.


    At the beginning of the night, Qiu used it to control Yunshan and a douzong of the ancient clan. Now, he wants to use it to confuse part of the soul of the stone statue neituo shegu emperor, and let him be manipulated to choose himself to accept his inheritance.


    Being manipulated?


    Yes, the group leader is such a genius standing in front of you, you are blind, did not see, in this case, the group leader does not want you to choose, I will choose for you, I night time autumn is the most suitable to accept your inheritance, no one!


    Shaking, the ring of the magic bell constantly collides with the seal on the surface of the stone statue, affecting the mind of the part of the soul of doshagu.


    Although the seal of the stone statue is much stronger than that of the gate of the cave, the bell is not an attack, so the seal can play a very little role. Moreover, the soul inside is only a ghost, not a complete tuoshegu emperor, so it was soon controlled by the night time autumn. The main action opened a hole for the stone statue to let the night time autumn go in and emit a colorful light And enveloped him.


    "This is Is the logo selected? " Know that the other side is not malicious, otherwise the banishment immortal umbrella will definitely work to rebound, looking at the colorful light that envelops him, murmur at night.


    Then, he continued to ring the bell. After a while, autumn turned into a beam of Aurora at night and shot into the interior of the statue.


    Inside the stone statue, this is a sea of strange fire. The flames of various colors are constantly beating here, which makes people feel numb. It''s a thrill in my heart.


    There are so many different fires. If there are riots at the same time, I''m afraid no one in this continent can withstand them?


    Of course, except in the evening and autumn, he has an umbrella to protect him.


    Subconsciously clenched the handle of the umbrella in hand, autumn glanced around at night, and then stopped in a certain direction.


    now, as like as two peas, the old man is sitting in an old man, who looks like the statue of emperor Qian pin Dan before the fall of the night, and his hair is very distinctive in seven colors, and his hair is formed by fire and constantly beating like flames in the sea of different fires.Looking at the man, his eyes narrowed at night and murmured, "tuoshegudi!"


    ¡­¡­


    In five minutes.


    At night, with the help of artifact, Qiu bewildered the spirit of tuoshegu emperor, and began to accept his inheritance and move forward to the realm of fighting emperor.


    On the other hand, in the affiliated world and the scientific research institute, Bai Yue, who was approached by Sasuke for help, turned black after watching the video of killing his family forwarded by Sasuke. He whispered: "I didn''t expect that there is such a dark village in your world, Sasuke Xiaoyou. You often kill the whole family and threaten each other to kill each other How many animals are inferior to others to coerce the family members who loved each other to kill each other? "


    "Manager big My Lord, I need strength. Please help me He agreed with the words of the moon worship, and Sasuke bit his teeth and pleaded with him.


    "Xiaoyou can rest assured that even if you and I are members of the chat group, we can''t just sit by and ignore the group leader." Baiyue took a deep breath, restrained the redundant expression on her face, and restored to the previous indifferent appearance. Sasuke in front of her said with a smile.


    Then, he arched his hand to gray wolf, who was eating roast sheep not far away, and politely said, "Dr. gray wolf, Shi is going to accompany Sasuke on a long journey. I''m sorry to trouble you to have a look at the scientific research institute."


    "What are you looking at? Can anyone come here to make trouble?" Gray wolf gobbled the mutton in his mouth and said at will.


    "This Of course not. "


    "That''s right. If you want to leave, you can leave. Don''t expect me to watch the house here. I''ve been working overtime for several days. Today I decided to go out and relax and have a good time." With that, grey wolf took the drink in front of him and poured it into his mouth.


    Hearing this, the moon browed slightly, and then slowly said: "Shi is abrupt, in that case, I wish the doctor have a good time, Shi first excuse me, Sasuke little friend, let''s go."


    "Oh, good." I only heard his name, but I didn''t see his wolf. Today, I saw that grey wolf was so rude to the administrator, but the administrator was not angry. For a moment, Sasuke, who was a little surprised, suddenly recovered and nodded to Baiyue.


    Then, the sensible Sasuke bought a crossing amulet for Baiyue out of his own pocket and took him to the world of Huoying.


    After they left, grey wolf jumped down from the chair with roasted lamb legs, looked at the direction they were standing, and murmured: "dark village, ninja, psychic beast Well, I don''t know if there are any sheep psychics. If so, what''s the taste like? "

 Chapter 463

    As the chief scientist of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, although he didn''t join the group, grey wolf''s status and benefits in the affiliated world are no less than those of many members of the group. Let alone how much mutton he wants.


    But recently I have eaten too much mutton, which makes its taste more and more difficult.


    It doesn''t want to eat ordinary mutton. It wants to eat extraordinary sheep. For example, the sheep demon, who had only two hundred years of cultivation, bought in devil Bruce Lee''s pet shop last time, was slaughtered immediately after gray wolf bought it back. Half of the stew and half of the stew were delicious.


    It''s a pity that there is only such a sheep demon in the demon little dragon. Its offspring are still in cultivation. Even if it is cultivated, without 200 years of cultivation, its taste can''t be compared with its mother, although it is certainly more delicious than ordinary mutton.


    So the gray wolf ordered three lambs from the demon Bruce Lee. When they developed from embryos to complete lambs, they got them to eat. But the waiting time was too long. It had been four days, and it was not good. The gray wolf king couldn''t help it.


    He wants to eat sheep and special sheep, so he just told Baiyue that he would go out to play. It''s not cheating. It''s just that on the way, he has to buy some special sheep food to enrich his food.


    Just now, from the conversation between Sasuke and Baiyue, he heard some words like psychic beast, which reminds him. Before, when he was chatting with Ah Fu and ah Fen in the demon Bruce Lee''s pet shop, he heard them say this kind of thing.


    They also talked about Nine Tailed animals and said to themselves with a smile that they had acquired some chakras with nine tails.


    Nine Tailed chakra, what''s that? Grey wolf doesn''t know, but the Tongling beast is similar to those monsters. He knows this from ah Fen. So when he heard Sasuke''s words just now, he suddenly felt that maybe it would be a good choice to find a sheep Tongling beast as food.


    Thinking about this, gray wolf touched his chin and stood in place for a moment. Then he nodded, took out a crystal doll from the hat on his head and said to it, "I''m the king of gray wolf, invincible in the world!"


    "Ding, the password is input correctly, Chinese brand mobile phone silly girl will serve you." Crystal doll suddenly appeared green light, at the same time came out a beautiful voice, said to gray wolf.


    "Start function transfer, target: grey wolf."


    "Roger, start the function transfer Transfer complete


    "Ha ha, so there is no problem." After transferring the function of silly girl who has been upgraded twice to himself, grey wolf put the crystal doll back under his hat and said with a smile. Then he walked out of the laboratory, jumped up and flew to the boss mall.


    There are crossing runes for sale in that place. It''s going to buy a crossing Rune to catch sheep like Tongling beast in Huoying world where there are Tongling beasts. You know, besides being a great inventor, it''s also a diligent and brave sheep catching expert!


    "Special lamb, here comes the wolf king!" Grey Wolf grinned wildly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Huoying world, Muye village.


    Naruto, who came back from the affiliated world, is experiencing something that makes him feel like he is having a nightmare.


    After he came back, he immediately ran to Huoying building to ask why his three generations of Huoying grandfather treated Sasuke that way.


    Who knows, he was surrounded by a large group of shadow departments before he arrived at the Huoying building. The shadow Department said that in order to ensure the safety of Huoying, it is necessary to seal chakra in his body first, and then let him enter the Huoying building to meet three generations of Huoying. After that, it will help him to untie the seal.


    I don''t know whether it''s silly or naive to say that. Although I feel a little uncomfortable, Naruto still chooses to accept these suggestions from the secret department. As a result, all chakras in his body are sealed. Even the eight trigrams seal of the four generations of fire shadow seal and nine tails is added a five element seal by the secret department outside. So far, Naruto has no influence on Muye''s senior management When he was threatened, he smoothly entered the Huoying building and came to the front of the three generations of Huoying.


    Naruto, after seeing three generations of Huoying, still talks to him as usual and asks why he should treat Sasuke like that. Unexpectedly, three generations of Huoying shows a sad expression and completely overthrows what Sasuke said to him before. He says that he has never pressed Sasuke about his secret. He just asks Sasuke where he was taken I''ve gone to the library.


    Because he is very important to Muye and the three generations of Huoying, he wants to know his whereabouts, but not only does he refuse to answer this question, but he also attacks Tuan Zang, an elder, with the intention of seizing the sealed book and practicing the forbidden skills. He is forced to do so.


    After hearing these words, Naruto was shocked and even more incredible. But the fire shadow grandfather in front of him seemed so kind and sincere. He should not be cheating. So, is Sasuke cheating me?


    Just out of this speculation, the next second


    "I''m lying, I''m lying, I''m lying..." The first generation silly girl just bought in her pocket, which was copied by grey wolf, jumped out and turned into a doll, beating three generations of Huoying on the head with a hammer, while the beaten three generations of Huoying kept shouting that they were lying.From this, Naruto knows who is cheating.


    After being exposed, the third generation of Huoying had no choice but to remove the veil of hypocrisy and directly ask Naruto to tell him and Sasuke''s secrets. Naruto refused. So the third generation of Huoying clapped his hands and immediately burst out a lot of shadows. They took him down and punished him. At the same time, the third generation of Huoying ordered people to call shanzhonghai, intending to let him go directly Use the secret method to explore Naruto''s thought to obtain information.


    As for the damage to Naruto Well, who made him refuse to answer the questions honestly? I can''t help it!


    Time goes back to the present.


    In the interrogation room, Naruto was handcuffed to the wall, his face was black and blue, and his whole body was covered with blood. It was obvious that Naruto had been tortured a lot. At this time, a middle-aged Ninja with brown hair and looking very modest came to him.


    Looking at Naruto who was seriously injured in front of him, shanzhonghai sighed and said to him, "Naruto, you should not disobey Lord Huoying''s order and answer his question honestly, so you will not suffer this kind of pain."


    "Fire shadow What is it? " Hearing the man''s words in front of him, Naruto, who has always regarded the fire shadow as the target, gritted his teeth and asked him.


    He has the blood of the whirlpool clan. Although the injury is very serious, it is not serious enough to make him coma. At the moment, he has doubts about Huoying. Is Huoying really as good as he thinks? Does he really want to be such a person?


    "Fire shadow..." Knowing that Naruto is the child of the fourth generation of Huoying, shanzhonghai closed his eyes and hesitated for a while before continuing to say, "it means guarding, but the reality is cruel, and the manpower is limited, so sometimes it is inevitable to sacrifice."


    "Necessary sacrifice, do you mean like me?" Naruto, whose right eye has been completely swollen, looks down at his injury and asks with a smile in front of him.


    He used to be a subordinate of Huoying of the fourth generation, and he also has a good comradeship in arms. Now seeing the children of the fourth generation like this, he smiles and asks himself this kind of question. Haiyi Yamanaka is very ashamed, but there is no way. He is the head of the clan in the mountain, so he must consider for the whole clan in the mountain. He can''t put the whole clan on the fire for his own sake, and he can''t share with the fire of the third generation The shadow is against the shadow.


    So he was silent for a while, chose not to answer this question, raised his right hand, put it on Naruto''s head, and said to him, "take it easy, I will try my best to control it, so that you won''t feel too painful."


    The words fall, the mountain in the sea one erect left hand two fingers, say: "read the skill of the heart!"


    "Ah ah ~" suddenly, Naruto''s scream sounded again in the interrogation room.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Muye street.


    Sasuke came here with his helper, Baiyue. At this time, Baiyue was dressed in a big black robe, with a tall figure, and even more extraordinary.


    Not only that, his long hair shawl does not tie the hair crown, let the long black hair wantonly spread behind him, with the breeze slightly swaying, end is like a fairy.


    The sudden appearance of the two people attracted the attention of many passers-by around, but Sasuke didn''t care about it, and Baiyue didn''t care. The former introduced to the latter: "the administrator is big My Lord, this is Muye village. "


    "Well, it seems peaceful and prosperous on the surface, but in fact, countless blood has been buried in the dark. I can feel that there is a heavy resentment in this village, but it is suppressed by a strange force, which does not give birth to the existence of ghost or corpse." Bai Yue nodded, glanced at the surrounding environment, then frowned and said to Sasuke.


    "Administrator, there is Huoying building. The three generations of Huoying and the elders should be there now." In fact, in the last Baifeng mountain hunting, he had a fight with these two creatures, so he could understand the meaning of moon worship. However, Sasuke didn''t care about it. It didn''t matter whether there were ghosts and corpses. The important people had to die. He pointed to the direction of Huoying building and said to moon worship with expectation and hatred.


    "Xiaoyou, relax your mind. You need to know that if you are wrong, you have no right to be angry. If you are not wrong, you don''t have to be angry. Just like me, you are indifferent to the world, look at everything in the world peacefully, and then do what you want to do. In this way, you will live a very relaxed and self-contained life." Looking in the direction of Sasuke''s finger, then looking down at him, Baiyue said gently to him.


    "My lord?" I didn''t expect that Baiyue would suddenly say such words to himself. Sasuke was stunned and murmured to him.


    "Oh, don''t let other people''s mistakes affect your mood, as long as you know what''s right and wrong and what to do, don''t let those redundant emotions go." In the end, it was the group leader who asked him to help. Baiyue gave Sasuke some advice. Then, he looked up in a certain direction, gave a polite smile and nodded. Then, Baiyue walked towards Huoying building.


    "Administrator, wait for me." I recited the words of the moon worship in my heart. I thought it was reasonable, but I thought it was just a truth. It was easier said than done. Suddenly I saw that the moon worship had left. Sasuke rushed after him and said.¡­¡­


    In the Huoying building, looking at the picture displayed on the crystal ball in front of him, the three generations of Huoying''s face was extremely dignified. To the three people sitting beside him, Tuan Zang, Zhuan bedroom Xiaochun and shuihumen Yan, they said: "that person found that I was monitoring him, and his perception ability was very strong."


    After that, the secret department kneeling in front of the conference table said: "immediately increase the patrol of Muye, and send orders to the secret department. Except for those who are performing the task, all the others will gather in front of the Huoying building to prepare for the battle!"


    "Yes, Lord Huoying!" The dark part with the animal mask on his face responded respectfully, then turned into a residual shadow and disappeared.


    After the man left, three generations of Huoying took another look at Sasuke, who came to the Huoying building with the moon worship. He sighed heavily. He didn''t understand how things could be like this? The man with long hair, who is the top strong man, is Sasuke''s helper. Is that right?


    Sasuke and Naruto are often missing suddenly, and every time they come back, their strength is greatly improved. It should also be related to him.


    The most important thing is that he dare to appear in the interior of the wood leaf and walk towards the Huoying building. What does it mean?


    This shows that the other party is either a lunatic or has absolute confidence in his own strength. Three generations of Huoying think about it and think about it again and again, and the latter is more likely. So he is worried and regretted.


    If he had known that Sasuke had the ability to escape from him and Tuan Zang, he would never have agreed with Tuan Zang''s practice, and would not have turned over Sasuke himself.


    Although Naruto has been caught and Hayashi Yamanaka is here, it should not be long before we know what their secret is. However, the enemy has come to the door, and judging from each other''s temperament and behavior, he is very powerful, which makes three generations of Huoying not know whether they are right or wrong.


    I always feel like gambling.


    After hearing the sighs of the three generations of Huoying, shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun look at the picture on the crystal ball, and then look at each other. They are also worried, but their worry is different from that of the three generations of Huoying. They have absolute confidence in Muye''s strength. No matter how strong the enemy is, Muye can defeat him.


    Ninjas who just do this will damage some wood leaves, which makes them a little worried. They are afraid that too much damage will reduce the strength of wood leaves. After all, those are all the running dogs of their wood leaves.


    Then, looking at the moon worship on the crystal ball, Tuan Zang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and said to the three generations of Huoying: "rizhan, it''s so far. There''s nothing to regret. If you want to fight, fight! You just have to remember that everything we do - it''s for the wood leaves! "


    Three generations of fire shadow

 Chapter 464

    It''s all for the wood leaf. How many times have you said that to me?


    "Alas Three generations of Huoying protected his forehead with his hands, closed his eyes and sighed deeply. If he could, he really didn''t want to do it with his fellow villagers, but why can''t he always choose to do such a thing?


    "Sun chop!" Seeing that the third generation of Huoying didn''t respond to himself and sighed with his eyes closed, Tuan Zang cried to him seriously. Then he stood up with his crutch and looked at the moon worship and Sasuke on the crystal ball again. Then he said to the other three, "I was careless before I caught the way of the little guy of yuzhibo''s family. This time, I''m going to command the secret department, and I''ll be the enemy of treason and aggression Take it. Don''t worry. Leave it to me and I''ll take care of it. "


    "Tuan Zang, help him It''s not treason. " Hearing Tuan Zang''s words, the third generation Huoying put down his hand, opened his eyes and looked at him. After hesitating for a while, he corrected.


    "Hum, he dares to disobey Huoying''s orders and hurt the elder. Isn''t that treason?" Tuan Zang snorted coldly, dissatisfied.


    "But the weasel side?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ In any case, take him down first. It''s a big deal. After understanding the secret between him and renzhuli, seal his memory, and then release him. " Yu Zhibo weasel is still a little scared. Tuan Zang''s face twitches and says.


    "Well, that''s all I have to do." Three generations of Huoying sighed and said.


    "Why don''t you stop sighing? You always sigh. It seems that you are very reluctant to do bad things. I have no choice but to do them." As he was about to walk out of his seat, he heard three generations of fire sighing again, and a capital well appeared on Tuan Zang''s forehead, cursing in his heart.


    To be fair, he hates the three generations of Huoying, but sometimes he admires him. You old devil, you are more shameless than me!


    Immediately, Tuan Zang continued to walk towards the door of the office.


    "Tuan Zang." Looking at his old friend''s back, three generations of Huoying suddenly stopped him.


    "Well? Anything else? "


    "This battle, you command the roots to carry out, my dark Department as your backup." Three generations of Huoying said unquestionably.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment, Tuan Zang has ten thousand words in his heart.


    Just now, he clearly said that he went to command the secret headquarters to deal with the problem. Did the old devil not hear or let him take the root to fight with the enemy? Is this to weaken his power?


    "you can''t do this, you know..."


    "I am the shadow of fire!" Without waiting for Tuan Zang to finish his speech, three generations of Huoying directly interrupted him, stared at him and said in a deep voice.


    Tuan Zang


    Huo Ying Huo Ying, you are Huo Ying. You are great, you shameless old man. Wait. I will take you off Huo Ying''s position sooner or later!


    "Hum!" Choked, Tuan Zang had nothing to say. He snorted at the fire shadow of the third generation. Then he opened the door of the office and went out. Before leaving, he took them with him and made a loud noise.


    Seeing this, three generations of Huoying shook his head and said to shuihumenyan and Zhuan shuixiaochun: "Tuan Zang, he is too extreme!"


    Shuihu menyan


    Turning to Xiaochun


    Three generations, if you say this, will your conscience not hurt?


    Shuihu menyan and Zhuanshi Xiaochun look at each other, then they both look up at the ceiling of the office, without the words of three generations of Huoying.


    ¡­¡­


    Two minutes later, about 100 meters in front of the Huoying building.


    Baiyue and Sasuke, who are walking straight, are suddenly surrounded by a group of guys who are wearing animal masks and black clothes, but they are not decent organizations.


    Seeing this scene, Baiyue stopped, put her hands in her sleeves, scanned around her, and then whispered: "it''s the same as the dark part of Muye in the video that the group leader sent to Xiaoyou."


    "Master administrator, they are the secret department!" Sasuke clenched his fist and said to the moon, his eyes full of hatred.


    In the video, on the night when yuzhibo was killed, in addition to yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo soil, the dark Department also went out. Not only that, the reason why such a big movement did not disturb other families is that the dark Department arranged a border around yuzhibo land, isolated all sounds and did not let people out.


    Afterwards, they also organized to dig out the eyes of those people and take the writing wheel eyes belonging to yuzhibo as their own. Sasuke will never forgive these enemies.


    Revenge, he must revenge!


    "Alas When he heard Sasuke''s words, he nodded and then looked at him. Sasuke was still so angry that he didn''t pay attention to his previous words. He sighed in his heart: "in the end, he is still a minor child!"


    Then, paying homage to the moon, he looked at the members of the secret department who were standing in front of him, leaned slightly and said: "the administrator of the heavens, the national master of Nanzhao, Shi Jieren, who came to visit the three generations of Huoying and several elders in your village, can you tell me about it and then make way for me?"The attitude of paying homage to the moon is very friendly, and he smiles when asking questions. Coupled with his simple and generous clothes and his independent temperament, he really gives people the impression of a strong man with valuable virtue.


    It''s a pity that standing in front of him is the dark part of Muye. They are all professionally trained and will not waver their determination to carry out the mission because of this. Therefore, no one answered the moon worship. They are still here, surrounded by him and Sasuke, and do not move.


    After waiting for a few seconds, I saw that these people really didn''t intend to reply to themselves, and I didn''t get angry when I paid a visit to the moon. I just said very flatly: "everyone, this is not a way to treat guests. Besides, your resentment is too strong. In the past, you must have been stained with the blood of many people who love you. Now you still take this attitude to treat me, isn''t it Don''t you want to kill me, too? "


    Then she opened her hands and said with a smile, "if so, please do it, if you can do it."


    "Ha, what a big tone!" At this time, a cold laugh rang out. Several dark men who were standing in front of Baiyue and Sasuke stepped aside and gave way. Immediately, a middle-aged man with bandages on his head and right hand and a crutch in his left hand strode over. It was Tuan Zang.


    "Zhicun group collection!" Seeing the comer, Sasuke immediately became angry. His eyes were so angry that he opened the kaleidoscope shape and cried to him.


    "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye! How is that possible? " See Sasuke actually opened a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, group hide a frown, sink a voice way.


    Then, with a turn of eyes, he looked at the moon worshiper in front of him and said to him, "administrator of the heavens? Nanzhao Guo Shi? I haven''t heard of it at all. However, you entered our Muye village directly without registration, and you also mingled with our Muye traitor, ninyu Zhibo Sasuke. Sir, do you want to be the enemy of Muye? "


    "No Hearing Tuan Zang''s question, Bai Yue gently shook her head. Seeing this, Tuan Zang raised her mouth and showed a proud smile.


    However, the next words of Baiyue changed his face greatly.


    "I don''t want to make enemies with anyone. I just want to erase this evil village from the world, that''s all."


    Tuan Zang


    The secret parts of the group

 Chapter 465

    So arrogant?


    He said that he wanted to wipe our Muye village out of the world. He also said that who is full of evil? After walking so long, didn''t you open your eyes and have a good look at our villagers? How happy and happy they are. You dare to say that this is a village full of evil.


    We are willing to call you the strongest in the field of telling lies!


    Tuan Zang and the root members around him curse the moon in their hearts. Then Tuan Zang raises his crutch and stands it heavily on the ground. He hums coldly to the moon and says, "your tone is really outrageous, and what you say is shameless. As we all know, Muye village is the most peaceful village in the whole world of tolerance. You actually say that we are full of evil here. In my opinion, you are an evil person. If you know the truth, you will be arrested. In this way, I can guarantee that you will not be hurt. Otherwise, I will let you know Muye''s power. "


    "Well, you are the one with a big voice. I dare to talk to the administrator in front of me. Today I will show you the real power of yuzhibo! " Hearing Tuan Zang''s threat to the moon, Sasuke, who had been standing behind the moon, came forward, opened his right hand, and the Najie on his finger gave out a faint light. Then, a huge iron ruler appeared in his hand, raised the xuanchongchi and pointed directly at Tuan Zang. Sasuke said to him in a cold voice.


    "The real power of yuzhibo? Boy, if it''s Shuishui or your brother weasel here, it''s similar to what I said. You''re far from it. Before, it was just because you were not good at performing ninja in the office, so you had to compete with you. Do you really think you can beat me? " Tuan Zang said to Sasuke with a black face.


    As the elder of Muye and the leader of the root, he was beaten by Sasuke, a suckling boy, to vomit blood in front of three generations of Huoying and two advisers. It was very hard for Tuan Zang, which made him lose face in front of three old friends.


    Although the three of them all know that they lost because of the wrong situation. They can''t use the powerful Ninjutsu. They can only compete with Sasuke, but


    Lost is lost, not to mention that he was also beaten to vomit blood, so face or lost, alas!


    "Well, don''t mention that man in front of me! Besides, since you say so, you can try it! " With that, Sasuke used the lightness skill of magic sound resolution, took the xuanchongchi directly, turned it into a remnant shadow, and split toward Tuan Zang.


    "To die!" Originally, I wanted to talk to Baiyue to see if it was possible for him to retreat and surrender, or find the right time to attack him. Unexpectedly, yuzhibo, the remaining evil of yuzhibo, dared to do it on his own. Tuan Zang was really angry with him. Immediately, with a wave of his hand, he ordered: "do it!"


    "Yes Many root members responded in unison, and then took out kuwu one after another to kill Sasuke and Baiyue. Those hidden in the dark, belonging to the shadow of the third generation of Huoying, immediately sent out some people to evacuate the nearby villagers, so that root members can play Ninja happily.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... " Sasuke''s way to Tuan Zang was stopped by many members of the root, and then they fought fiercely together.


    Sasuke doesn''t know how to use a ruler, but he knows the sword skill of Ximen chuixue. Once a man named himself Qiubei said that after he was 40 years old, plants, bamboo and stone could be used as swords, and he entered the state of having no sword is better than having a sword.


    Maybe after Sasuke got the experience copy of Ximen chuixue, he still can''t compare with that defeat in the realm, but xuanchongchi is better than any plant, bamboo and stone as a weapon?


    As a result, Sasuke got the upper hand, smashed the bitterness in the hands of many root members, and then whipped them out with a ruler.


    And the moon side


    "Alas, people who don''t know love can''t understand the sanctity and greatness of love after all. They only know killing and deceiving. What''s the meaning of such a person''s life in the world? Why did God create such a person? This is a question that I can''t understand all the time. Besides, do you really think you can kill me? " In the face of several members of the root, open hands of the moon whispered.


    Then, squinting slightly, suddenly, a very strong momentum burst out from his body, and in the blink of an eye, those root members who didn''t even touch the corners of his clothes were shaken out.


    Then, with a flash of body shape, the mana of the whole body fluctuates, bumping the root members who block the way and coming to Tuan Zang.


    "You, fengdun vacuum wave!" Startled by the speed of worshiping the moon, Tuan Zang''s pupils contracted violently and jumped back quickly. At the same time, he made a seal, opened his mouth, spit out a sharp breath similar to sickle weasel, and shot at worshiping the moon.


    With this move, he can cut off the body of the target and chakra, who protects the body. So once this person is hit, he will definitely finish. However, the other person is obviously not an ordinary ninja. He can definitely recognize the Ninja he uses and then evade.


    His speed just now If he is not under the water, which direction will he hide?


    Still in mid air, the regiment that is falling toward the ground is analyzing quickly in his heart. He wants to predict the escape route of moon worship, and then take the opportunity to aim at him and launch a second attack on him.Who knows


    "Broken!" There was no escape at all. Baiyue stood in the same place without even lifting his hand. He said a word like this. The next second, his wind escape Ninja disappeared out of thin air.


    Disappeared?


    Yes, it''s gone. There''s no movement. How can it be?


    Tuan Zang''s eyes widened and his heart was full of disbelief. However, he quickly reflected that after his feet fell to the ground, he continued to make the seal and used a kind of Ninja to worship the moon.


    Fengdun, vacuum jade!


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " Countless chakra bullets were fired from Tuan Zang''s mouth, like machine guns, constantly firing at Baiyue.


    This kind of Ninjutsu can make the opponent a beehive alive.


    Unfortunately, Tuan Zang is not facing ordinary people this time, but paying homage to the moon!


    "Boring trick! Come on, look at your behavior and behavior, I can see that your heart has been completely without love, there is no way to wake up, even so, let''s end it early. " In the face of the innumerable chakra bullets, the moon is not afraid, hands still put into the sleeve, did not take out, light said.


    With that, he walked towards Tuan Zang. When Tuan Zang used the technique of fengdun vacuum jade to spit out those chakra bullets, when they reached the position one meter in front of him, they disappeared like the previous vacuum wave.


    This scene really scared Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang: am I in a magic trick?

 Chapter 466

    At this moment, Tuan Zang was really a little suspicious of life. He felt that he had been schemed by others without knowing it. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen and completely ignore his attack?


    Both fengdun vacuum wave and fengdun vacuum jade are B-level ninjas, but because of their strong strength, they can play the power of A-level ninjas. In this ninja world, there are some people who can avoid his two attacks, but the number is absolutely small. There are also some people who can block his attacks, but the number is less than the former. However, they completely ignore his attacks Is there such a person in NIMA?


    Tuan Zang doesn''t believe it. He is the second generation of Huoying''s disciple, the third generation of Huoying''s old base, Keke, the old opponent, and the shadow level. How can anyone do this when facing his attack? So there''s only one answer. He''s a magician.


    After a quick analysis, Tuan Zang nodded to himself, put up his fingers and said, "solution!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t understand what the disabled man is doing. He picks his eyebrows and continues to move forward. As a man who is determined to exhaust his life and make the whole world full of love, he can only do one thing in the face of such a hopeless guy who has no love, that is, humanity and destruction!


    At this time, let chakra fluctuate. Combined with the special method, he thought that he could remove the magic, but he found that the scene had not changed. This discovery made Tuan Zang completely flustered.


    It''s not magic, so


    "No!" When he saw that Baiyue was less than three meters away from him, Tuan Zang''s pupils shrank, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He immediately called out, and then injected fengdun chakra into his crutch and waved at Baiyue.


    Fengdun, vacuum knife!


    "Changed a form, but essentially did not change, or as always boring." Looking at Tuan Zang''s crutches, which were blue and became extremely sharp after Feng Dun chakra was attached to them, Bai Yue said faintly. Then, he finally stretched out his hands from his sleeves, raised his right hand, and grasped Tuan Zang''s crutches directly.


    Then


    "Bang!" Tuan Zang''s crutch with blue light in his hand was firmly grasped by Bai Yue. With a little effort, he suddenly heard a crack. The crutch turned into a pool of sawdust and fell to the ground under Tuan Zang''s frightened eyes.


    "It''s impossible!"


    "How is that possible?"


    When Tuan Zang screamed, the three generations of Huoying, who were watching the live broadcast through a crystal ball in Huoying''s office, also uttered an incredible cry. They stood up from their seats, and then turned their heads to take a look at shuihumenyan and zhuanshuixiaochun, who were sitting beside him. They could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Although up to now, the moon has not used any gorgeous and spectacular tricks, but the avenue to simple, simple to the extreme, it is not simple!


    Tuan Zang used three kinds of Ninjutsu one after another, all of which were defused lightly by him. He didn''t feel serious at all. On the contrary, Tuan Zang''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he made a judgment.


    "No, the strength of the man Sasuke brought is definitely higher than Tuan Zang. Tuan Zang is in danger." Looking at the moon worship that continued to walk towards him after crushing Tuan Zang''s crutch, three generations of Huoying frowned and said seriously.


    "Rizha, do you think you can defeat this man if you join hands with Tuan Zang?" Although the strength is not so good, the Muye high-rise who has been working for many years still has some eyesight. It can be seen who is strong or weak between Tuan Zang and Baiyue. Shuihu menyan pushes his eyes on the bridge of his nose and asks the three generations of Huoying.


    "No, I don''t know."


    "Well Anyway, Tuan Zang can''t do anything. Do you think it''s time for you to do it yourself Turning to bed, Xiaochun looks at Tuan Zang, who jumps back again after crutches are crushed on the crystal ball, and says to the third generation of Huoying.


    "Well He exhaled a mouthful of white smoke and put down his pipe. Three generations of Huoying stared at the picture on the crystal ball, hesitated for a moment, finally nodded and said: "Hmm!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zhicun group finally realized the reality after jumping back again, away from the moon worship.


    This is not magic, this man is really strong!


    In front of him, this man who seems to be very aggressive can''t be defeated by his own strength. This guy''s strength is definitely above the shadow level, at least he is super shadow. I really don''t understand how yuzhibo''s evil little ghost realized such existence, and why he never heard about him?


    Thinking about it, Tuan Zang looked around. It was very good. Under the swift action of the secret department, all the villagers nearby had been moved to take refuge. Besides the enemy, only the members of his roots were present. In this case, there was no need to hide.


    Immediately, Tuan Zang took off the bandage on his head and revealed his left eye. No, to be exact, it was Yu Zhibo''s left eye.


    "Well? This eye... " He has decided to end this boring battle earlier. He is about to move his body to hide the regiment for a second, so as to prevent the disabled from jumping away from him. It is he who has been attacking all the time, but he takes the initiative to approach and send him to fight. He always runs away, which is really disgusting. However, when he sees Tuan Zang''s left eye, his look of worshipping the moon fluctuates a little After a pause, the corner of his eye glanced at Sasuke who was fighting with those root members behind him, and said in secret: "it''s the same shape as his eyes before!""Writing wheel eye!" While fighting with the root members, he didn''t forget to pay attention to the situation of the moon worship and Tuan Zang. When he saw that the writing wheel eye was under Tuan Zang''s bandage, Sasuke bit his teeth viciously.


    Yes, in the video that the group leader showed himself, many eyes of yuzhibo people were removed from the dark part of these leaves. This guy actually transplanted yuzhibo''s eyes to himself. Damn it!


    "Ah! It''s the magic sound In anger, Sasuke''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes glowed with scarlet light. At the same time, he yelled, raised the Xuanzhong ruler in his hand, and then dropped it heavily. In a moment, a dazzling purple light rushed into the sky, and the powerful power shocked all the root members around him. Some were killed on the spot, some were unconscious, but none of them could stand up again Come on.


    This is the unique skill of Li Maozhen, the king of Qi. It is the most powerful and invincible skill to draw the world of the bad people in the river and lake.


    Today''s Sasuke, in the cultivation of magic sound decision, is afraid to have the four success forces of Li Maozhen.


    "Yuzhibo''s kid, you are so damned. OK, today I''ll show you the power of waterstop eyes!" Seeing that his subordinates were solved nearly half by Sasuke''s move, Tuan Zang said to him and Baiyue fiercely.


    Hearing this, Sasuke''s face changed again and became more ferocious. He put xuanchongchi on his shoulder and asked him, "you say Are those your eyes


    Tuan Zang snorted coldly and said with pride, "that''s good!"

 Chapter 467

    "Old Tuan Zang dog, damn you!" Hearing Tuan Zang''s reply, Sasuke, who was already furious, was completely angry this time. His whole brain was completely eroded by hatred. He took xuanchongchi off his shoulder, took it and turned it into a bunch of purple light. In a blink of an eye, he came to Tuan Zang and yelled at him. At the same time, he slashed him heavily with his ruler.


    "How can it be? This speed? " Even though the bandage has been removed to reveal Yu Zhibo''s writing eyes, he just barely catches a trace of Sasuke''s action. Tuan Zang is startled by Sasuke''s speed, and exclaims in his heart that it''s too late to take out the suffering to defend.


    So


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, xuanchongchi directly hit his waist, which made his whole body crooked. His eyes fell out with pain. Then he fell to the ground with a plop and died on the spot.


    "Hum, old dog, it''s too cheap for you to die like this. I''m going to cut off your limbs and dog''s head and take your dog''s head to yuzhibo''s clan land to pay homage to brother Shuiping, your parents and the spirits of those clansmen!" Lift the Xuan heavy ruler, looking at the body of Tuan Cang that falls on the ground, Sasuke says coldly.


    By the way, because Xiao Yan became the common slave of him and Bai yuechu, he and Xiao Yan still came into contact occasionally. He learned the name "old dog" from Xiao Yan.


    Xiao Yan sometimes curses his master, Pudu Cihang, as an old dog while farming. Originally, he was his third young master in the Xiao family. Although he was humiliated and ridiculed by the people every day, he was still a young master. He had no worries about food and clothing. But when he got here, he didn''t learn his skills and became a slave to help people farm. What do you mean?


    Oh, no, I''ve taught you some skills. I''ve taught myself how to dress up, how to cheat and how to cheat. No, I want you to teach me this? I''m the master of this area. OK!


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Yan''s heart is bitter. Even Xiao Ning, who often humiliates him on weekdays, misses him a little!


    The book goes back to the truth. After telling Tuan Zang''s corpse that he wanted to cut off his limbs and head to pay homage to the people, Sasuke took a handful of kuwu from his pocket and squatted down to cut it. Who knows, just then


    "Bang!" Bai Yue suddenly turns around and raises her thigh, kicks heavily in a certain direction. Then, a figure is kicked out by him, and a big mouthful of blood comes out of her mouth.


    Hearing the sound, Sasuke looked back. Suddenly, his pupils contracted violently and said, "how is this possible?"


    Looking back at Tuan Zang''s body, he found that Tuan Zang''s body had disappeared.


    This is What ninja?


    He stood up, grasped xuanchongchi in his hand, and looked at Tuan Zang who was kicked out by the moon. Originally, after "killing" Tuan Zang, his anger dissipated a little. At this time, he felt a little scared. He quietly approached the moon and asked him, "manager, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, but you did kill him just now, and my foot is enough to kill him." Bai Yue shook her head and said with a puzzled tone.


    Then, to his surprise and Sasuke''s surprise, Tuan Zang''s body, which was kicked to death by the moon worshiper and flew upside down, disappeared after a while, just like before.


    What''s the matter? Where''s his body? And is he dead?


    Sasuke was eager to know the answer.


    "Whoosh!" At this time, a sound of air breaking broke out behind Sasuke. When he heard the sound, he quickly turned around and waved his xuanchongchi and collided with the vacuum wave from Tuan Zang. Although the vacuum wave was finally dispersed, his arms were numb by the strong force. This guy How was it done?


    As a matter of fact, Baiyue found Tuan Zang at the moment when he used Ninjutsu. However, after the battle between Sasuke and the root members just now, he had a certain understanding of his strength and knew that Tuan Zang couldn''t help him, so he didn''t help Sasuke to stop Tuan Zang''s attack.


    Similarly, he turned around and looked at him, who appeared in front of them intact. Then he looked at the position where his "corpse" was lying. He saw that the corpse had disappeared again. His eyes turned slightly, and he felt thoughtful. Then he raised his right hand, clenched his hand into a fist, and said faintly, "destroy!"


    "Bang!" Then Tuan Zang''s body suddenly exploded. It was bloody and miserable.


    "Oh See this scene, Sasuke mouth a Yang, his face appeared a smile, so you this old dog always damn it?


    "I see!" Just thinking about this, the moon worshipper nodded and murmured, as if he understood something. Then he looked at a certain direction and said, "but this ability should be limited. I don''t believe that there are people who can''t be killed in this world."


    "Well? What? " Hearing the words of the moon worship, Sasuke excites himself and quickly looks in the direction he is looking at. Sure enough, Tuan Zang, the old dog, appears again and appears in another position unharmed.This is really He was a little scared. What kind of Ninja is it? How can it be so magical that it can ignore death.


    "Oh, do you think so? Unfortunately, there is no limit to my ability. I am the kind of person who has an immortal body, so you and I are doomed to fail from the beginning. Now, I will give you another chance to surrender, so I can promise not to kill you. " Tuan Zang said calmly and confidently to Bai Yue and Sasuke.


    In fact, deep inside - "Damn, what is this guy? He just clenched his fist and let my body explode suddenly. What kind of Ninja is that? It''s horrible! I''m afraid his strength will not be inferior to that of his teacher. If he is controlled by other gods, then I''m sure I can beat the sun chop and get on the fire


    Tuan Zang thought of it with fear and excitement in his heart.


    "No limits? I don''t believe it, and I find that every time you come back to life, your right hand sends out a strong energy wave, so if I guess correctly, the key to your rebirth should be your bandaged right hand. What''s there? Can I have a look? " Bai Yue asked Tuan Zang politely.


    "Hum!" Seeing that the man didn''t believe his lies, Tuan Zang gave a cold hum and didn''t answer.


    "No? Well, I''ll see for myself. " With that, Baiyue put up a finger and gently waved it to cut off Tuan Zang''s right hand. Unexpectedly, just then, a scream came from the air.


    "Get out of the way, green grassland, grey wolf king arrives ~ ~"


    "

 Chapter 468

    "Grey wolf?" Hearing the sound coming down from the air, Bai Yue and Sasuke were stunned, and then they looked toward the sound source.


    At the same time, Tuan Zang also takes out the bitter nothingness. Under the escort of the root members who were a little away from Sasuke before, so they were not attacked by the magic sound decision, he puts on a fighting posture and glances up to see what''s wrong and who dares to shout over the wood leaf.


    Who knows, this glance, reflected in his eyes is not a man, but a head wearing a patch hat, neck with a scarf of the wolf.


    "Wolf? "Psychic beast?" Tuan Zang frowned and was surprised.


    The wolf who can talk is certainly not an ordinary wolf. It must be a psychic beast. But what does this psychic beast do in Muye? Is it an enemy or a friend?


    Tuan Zang secretly stepped up his guard and was ready to use the power of Yu Zhibo''s water stop kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes at any time to control the worship of the moon, then turn the war situation around and solve this incident.


    And then Hehe, with the help of this powerful man, you can pull the ape Flying Sun chop down from the throne of fire shadow, and then sit on it to become the fifth generation of fire shadow of Muye!


    Tuan Zang was ugly, but he thought it was beautiful.


    On the other hand, gray wolf, who is in free fall, is very nervous. He doesn''t understand why he uses the crossing symbol to cross it. It''s not on the ground, but in the air. Mother, is it the goddess of destiny who saw the king of gray wolf land so many times and didn''t die once, so she let him land to death?


    No!


    Even if he won''t die, the king''s little heart will still feel scared and be severely stimulated.


    So, after yelling at Tuan Zang and others right below him, grey wolf resolutely closed his eyes and yelled: "start the flight function!"


    "Hum!" Then, a force of levitation acted on the wolf, quickly defusing its original momentum. Then, after landing for about 20 meters, the wolf''s free fall movement finally stopped.


    Aware of this, gray wolf''s eyelids trembled for a while, and then carefully opened his eyes, saw that he flew and stopped in the air, did not continue to fall toward the ground, suddenly, it was mercilessly relieved.


    It''s not that it''s not mature enough to master the function of silly girl. After using the crossing rune, it suddenly falls from the world. This NIMA, even if the king can fly, can''t control it. She will be nervous and afraid.


    Fortunately, now there is no problem, I am not afraid of this king!


    After turning on the flight function given by silly girl, grey wolf, facing the earth, jumped up in the air, stood up and patted his chest. Then he suddenly remembered that when he was shouting, he seemed to have seen an acquaintance, so he looked down at the ground. At that moment, his body trembled.


    It''s still too high to fly so high.


    Then gray wolf raised his head, looked straight ahead, with the power of silly girl, let himself take the elevator to the ground smoothly.


    Looking at the gray wolf falling at a constant speed, more than a dozen surviving members of Tuan Zang looked at him and asked him if he wanted to fight the psychic beast. Tuan Zang frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head and motioned to have a look.


    In this way, in the absence of interference, gray wolf soon landed on his feet and came to the middle of the moon, Sasuke and Tuan Zang.


    After landing on the ground, he first jumped on the ground and recovered. Then he looked at the group of root members not far away who were wearing black clothes and masks and were protected in the middle. There was a cross scar on his chin, which was very fierce. At first sight, he was not a good old man. Grey wolf touched his chin and observed for a few seconds. Then he said, "I don''t know you!"


    Tuan Zang


    Members of the group:


    Does it take so long to be sure about this, you wolf blind?


    No matter what guantuan Zang was thinking, after saying this, grey wolf turned and looked at Baiyue and Sasuke. With this look, he immediately put down his hand touching his chin, clenched his right hand into a fist, then hammered it on his left palm and said, "it''s you. It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect that my king would meet you as soon as he came across."


    "They know each other?" Hear gray wolf''s words, stand behind it not far from Tuan Zang''s heart.


    At this time, something happened that made him look different. He saw that he was very aggressive. He "killed" his strong man several times, and the little ghost of yuzhibo family standing beside him. They all bowed down and saluted the animal. The former said with a polite smile: "doctor said that he wanted to go out to play, so did he come to this world?"


    The latter is Yu Zhibo. Although Sasuke doesn''t speak, he has been watching him secretly for many years. Tuan Zang, who knows him well, can''t see any discomfort from his face because he bows to the wolf. It''s strange that Sasuke thinks that the wolf deserves his respect. Even Huo Ying''s arrogant Yu Zhibo is still guilty I don''t have a lot of weight in my eyes. Why is this psychic beast


    Tuan Zang was puzzled. At the same time, he hesitated about his original plan. He said in secret, "maybe other gods can play a greater role in this animal!"Don''t know that he has been a crazy old man to stare at, gray wolf waved to the moon, while walking toward him and Sasuke, casually said: "this king to come here is completely on the spur of the moment, elegant to, want to come, want to go, that''s it."


    "Oh, doctor, it''s so free and easy." Bai Yue stood up straight and said with a smile to grey wolf.


    "Cut, talk nonsense." As for the compliment of paying respects to the moon, grey wolf turned his lips. He was very comfortable, but he just put on a disdainful look and said.


    Then, he looks at Sasuke and knows that he is a native here, so he wants to ask him if he knows where to get a sheep like psychic beast. He wants to eat sheep.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth and didn''t have time to speak, Tuan Zang behind him suddenly moved on and yelled, "let''s do it!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " All of a sudden, the more than a dozen root members jumped out one after another, which was different from the way they had just fought with bitterness. This time, they all made a seal in midair, and then quickly used Ninja to worship the moon and attack Sasuke.


    There are fire escape, wind escape, thunder escape and earth escape. All in all, they have their own magic powers.


    Tuan Zang, when his men attacked Baiyue and Sasuke to buy time for himself, made a decision in his heart. He rushed to grey wolf with his instant body skill. At the same time, he raised his arm and pinched him by the neck. He wanted to stop the wolf for a moment, and then he used other gods to perform magic tricks on him.


    From the fact that the wolf can fly and is so arrogant in front of the strong man who has "killed" himself several times, but the man is not angry and still very respectful and polite, the wolf''s strength is absolutely above him. In this case, it''s very good. As long as you control it and make it your own psychic beast, who will be my opponent in the world of tolerance?


    Tuan Zang, who is about to hold gray wolf''s neck, is ecstatic in his heart.

 Chapter 469

    "Well? Doctor, be careful See that group of root members suddenly to himself and Sasuke hands, and Tuan Zang took the opportunity to rush to gray wolf, worship the moon pupil shrink, remind gray wolf.


    Then, he raised his fingers and his mana fluctuated around him, forming a boundary on the surface of his and Sasuke''s side, isolating all the root members'' Ninjutsu from the outside, unable to hurt them.


    At this time, after hearing the reminder of the moon worship, grey wolf did not immediately react like those practitioners who had experienced countless battles. Someone attacked him behind him, blinked and was stunned. Looking at the root members who suddenly attacked the moon worship and Sasuke, the whole wolf looked a little confused.


    Then, silly girl''s voice rang out from under her hat: "Ding, I have detected that danger is approaching. Is silly girl performing the function of maintaining social order in real life mode?"


    "Dangerous? What danger can hurt me, King grey wolf, are you kidding Grey wolf subconsciously replied, and turned around, and then --


    "ah, kill the wolf!" Tuan Zang, who used his instant body skill, suddenly appeared in front of him and grabbed him by the neck. He lifted him up from the ground and was attacked. Grey wolf yelled on the spot.


    "Hum, don''t be a god!"


    "Damn, destroy the mirror!"


    Tuan Zang didn''t waste his time. After gripping grey wolf, his right eye immediately changed from sangouyu to kaleidoscope shape. Looking at grey wolf''s eyes, he used the most powerful magic of the world of fire shadow "don''t be a God.".


    This move can directly invade the other party''s brain without being noticed, and permanently and thoroughly modify the other party''s will. The disadvantage is that the cooling time is too long, and it will take more than ten years to use it for the second time.


    Because of this shortcoming, Tuan Zang didn''t plan to use it until the critical moment. For this reason, the art of other gods has never been used in recent years.


    But now, the man who is called "Administrator" by yuzhibo''s family is too strong. There''s no need for other gods. Tuan Zang feels that even if he joins hands with the three generations of Huoying, he is not the opponent of that man. Once they are defeated, Muye will be destroyed by him, as the man said before.


    So this is the time when he needs to use other gods. After using them, he can not only solve the crisis, but also turn the enemy into a friend. No, he can turn the enemy into a servant. From then on, Muye has a strong man who obeys his own orders. How nice!


    However, just when Tuan Zang decided to use the skill of other gods to worship the moon, things changed again. Grey wolf appeared. The arrogance of the wolf and the courtesy of the moon made Tuan Zang conclude that the wolf''s strength was higher than that of the moon. So he hesitated for a moment and finally decided to use the other gods on grey wolf.


    To tell you the truth, Tuan Zang''s idea is not wrong. In a way, grey wolf is much better than moon worship. If he can control grey wolf, he can go to the top of his life immediately. But what kind of wolf is grey wolf? Can he control it at will?


    It''s also his bad life. While he was using the skill of other gods to grey wolf, grey wolf, who was choked by him, opened his palm, took out a mirror from the ring he was wearing on his finger, and then aimed it at his face.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a golden beam of light came out of the mirror and hit Tuan Zang''s face directly, making a deafening explosion. Needless to say, the other God''s skill failed. Not only that, but also he was killed by Grey Wolf and died on the spot.


    "Bang!" Tuan Zang, who died, naturally could not hold gray wolf any more, so the struggling gray wolf successfully broke free from the shackles and landed on his feet, making a slight sound.


    "Hum, how dare you fight against me, you mole ant, I want to beat you into a sieve." After landing, gray wolf rubbed his neck and looked at the body of Tuan Zang who fell to the ground in front of him.


    Then, he raised his arm to use the mirror to continue to look at him, emitting a destructive light, giving him punishment after death, who knows, at this time silly girl''s warning sound rang again.


    "Ding, I have detected that danger is approaching. Is it possible for silly girl to perform the function of maintaining social order in a real person mode?"


    Grey Wolf


    What''s the matter? I just came here and didn''t do anything bad. Why are you in danger one after another?


    For silly girl''s reminder, the first time is normal, after all, grey wolf is indeed reckless and arrogant, but the second time, if it doesn''t care, or even doesn''t react quickly, then it''s not reckless and arrogant, but stupid, so grey wolf immediately swallowed his mouth, and immediately replied: "yes, hurry up!"


    "Got it!" Silly girl''s voice came from under grey wolf''s hat, and then a series of green numbers flew out from under its hat. In the twinkling of an eye, she became a graceful girl in red fur coat and leather pants, just a silly girl with a good expression.


    Just at the moment when silly girl appeared in real person mode, the body of Tuan Zang, who had been blasted in front of grey wolf, disappeared. This scene made grey wolf, who wanted to punish Tuan Zang''s body, blink. He was a little puzzled. What''s the situation now?"To activate the function of maintaining social order, those who need sanctions: Zhicun Tuan Zang!"


    Grey wolf doesn''t know the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi, and silly girl doesn''t know it either. However, silly girl can feel good and evil, so as to warn danger for her master. She can also make just sanctions according to her ability to perceive good and evil and certain behaviors of some people.


    Tuan Zang attacked the innocent grey wolf before. Although grey wolf''s behavior was too defensive, grey wolf did nothing now. He stood here honestly waiting for the arrival of the world''s police. However, Tuan Zang in Zhicun tried to do something wrong. In this case, the target of silly girl''s punishment was him.


    "Whoosh!" Under gray wolf''s suspicious and proud eyes, the silly girl who had been upgraded several times jumped out and hit a position behind him with a fist, with a green light on the surface of her fist.

 Chapter 470

    "Have a good chat? Isn''t that a disguised counsellor? " Hearing Tuan Zang''s yelling at silly girl, those root members who are still using Ninjutsu to attack Baiyue and Sasuke suddenly change their faces under the mask. They secretly say in their heart that they don''t know whether to continue to attack them.


    At this time, Tuan Zang''s voice rang again and said to them, "enough, come back!"


    "Yes


    "Boom!"


    As soon as they spoke in response to Tuan Zang''s words, a strong momentum came towards them. Then they successfully returned to Tuan Zang, but they didn''t go back on their own initiative. Instead, they were shocked by the momentum of the moon worship.


    After they were shaken by the moon worship, the Ninjutsu also dissipated. Later, the moon worship in the border waved her sleeve. Suddenly, the smoke from the wind and fire all dispersed around, so that he, no, Sasuke could see the scene clearly.


    "Tuan Zang, old dog!" Seeing that Tuan Zang was still standing there safe and sound, Sasuke, who opened the kaleidoscope to write, was biting his teeth with a ferocious face. It seemed that he really wanted to tear Tuan Zang to pieces.


    When he heard the name "old dog", Tuan Zang turned black and wanted to attack on the spot. However, considering that the moon worshiper around Sasuke was too powerful, the psychic beast who took a mirror to look at himself and let him die on the spot was also unfathomable, and the woman in red, who beat herself repeatedly and killed herself several times, was also very powerful After that, Tuan Zang took a deep breath and chose to ignore Sasuke''s insult.


    The situation is better than people!


    I''m not a counsellor. I''m just following my heart. You have to obey your heart, don''t you?


    Thinking, Tuan Zang looked at the silly girl who stopped after hearing her words in front of her, quickly sorted out her language, and said to her, "your strength is very strong. I admit that I''m not your opponent, but here is Muye in the end. As long as I say one word, I can call in countless ninjas immediately. At that time, even if you are strong enough to fight endurance war, can you still win? So that''s all for today. I don''t want to embarrass you. Give us Muye''s traitor, yuzhibosasuke, and then you can leave on your own. Not only that, if you want, you can also harvest our friendship. What do you think? "


    "Tuan Zang, you..."


    "I don''t think so!" When he heard Tuan Zang''s words, Sasuke was so angry that he not only wanted to kill people, but also wanted to destroy the whole Tuan Zang family. But before he finished his words, gray wolf yelled out. Gray wolf took out a handkerchief, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and stepped forward to silly girl. Then he looked at Tuan Zang who was strong in front of him and said, "you old cripple, you dare to attack me, gray wolf king Who do you think is king Ben? I tell you, today I''m going to deal with you. It''s useless for anyone to come! "


    "Hum, you are arrogant. You think you have some strength and you are arrogant. Believe it or not, I can call in countless ninjas immediately, and then let them rush up and take you down?" Although he has been counselled, he can''t lose in momentum. Only by standing on the war and hitting the morale of the other side a little, can he successfully make peace with the other side and resolve the crisis safely.


    In fact, I came here to kill them all. Then I took Yu Zhibo and asked him the secret about him and renzhuli from his mouth. How can it be that I want to make peace with each other now?


    Yes, the strength of the other side is too strong. I can''t help it, alas!


    "Countless ninjas, rush up?" After hearing Tuan Zang''s words, grey wolf looked around. Sorry, except for the dozen black guys who fell in front of him, he really couldn''t see that there were any other enemies. What''s more, if there were any, you suddenly attacked our king, which could make our king a little scared. He wanted to frighten me so aboveboard. He really thought I was bullied by grey wolf.


    With this in mind, gray wolf took off a ring in his hand and threw it into the sky. Then he took out a remote control from under his hat and lit it on it. Immediately, the ring gave off a dazzling light, and then went straight into the sky. When he flew to an altitude of about one kilometer, it changed into a long and thick iron bucket. The front of the bucket was still dark Sharp, this is What is it?


    "Hum, if you have the ability, call out all your people. My king has never used it since he developed the atomic bomb. Today, I just used it on you once to let people in your world know the power of King grey wolf!"


    "Atomic bomb?" After hearing gray wolf''s words, Bai Yue, who was standing behind him for a distance, changed his face. It was not a joke. It was not only powerful in attack, but also had radiation. When he bounced down, let alone the village, there was no grass for thousands of miles.


    Although he also likes to clean up all the people he doesn''t love, what he advocates is to clean up with water, not to cause environmental damage, and to use the atomic bomb, which is too much!


    "Atomic bomb?" Different from paying homage to the moon, Tuan Zang didn''t know the concept of atomic bomb, but looking up at the huge cylinder which was suspended in the air and didn''t fall down, his sixth sense told him that it was very dangerous. I''m afraid the wolf''s words were true, but how dangerous was it?At this time, Sasuke, who had been staring at Tuan Zang fiercely, said to Tuan Zang coldly: "atomic bomb is a weapon of great lethality that uses the photo thermal radiation, shock wave and induced radioactivity of nuclear reaction to cause damage, as well as a large area of radioactive pollution, to prevent the other party''s military action in order to achieve the strategic purpose. Its power alone is equivalent to three tail jade, but its actual harm is limited Far higher than the tail jade, but I think An illiterate like you will not understand radiation. "


    Tuan Cang "!"


    Hearing the popularity of Sasuke, Tuan Zang and even the three generations of Huoying who were hiding in the dark could not help shivering, and their hearts suddenly became extremely alarmed.


    Sasuke was right. Tuan Zang really didn''t understand what radiation was, but he still understood that it was as powerful as three tail jade. How could it be so powerful?


    Tuan Zang''s eyes turned, and he began to think about the truth of Sasuke''s words. Then, combined with the current situation, he sadly found that more than 80% of Sasuke''s words were true!


    Because the other side''s strength is too strong, even if there is no such thing, it will be enough to cause a huge deterrent to themselves. So there is no need to do anything more. Moreover, Yu Zhibo Sasuke, according to Tuan Zang''s understanding of him, this boy doesn''t look like a person who will lie about this kind of thing, so


    "There''s something wrong with it!" Group hidden in the heart bitter way.


    "Tuanzang, what are you doing? Don''t make mistakes again and again Just when Tuan Zang didn''t know what to do, the voice of three generations of Huoying came from behind him. Turning around, he saw that three generations of Huoying, who had been dressed in old-fashioned armor, were striding towards him. His face was full of anger, and he was followed by many secret members.


    Seeing the three generations of Huoying like this, Tuan Zang was stunned at first, and then his whole face turned black.


    Mad, this old man wants me to take the blame

 Chapter 471

    If you want to say that Tuan Zang hates three generations of Huoying most, it is that he always likes to let himself carry the pot for him.


    Every time the dirty things and bad things are done by himself, he puts on a face of resolute opposition, but behind his back, he agrees with his own practice, and even helps himself. But as soon as the matter is revealed, he immediately says nothing and relies on his own account. He also openly says to himself, "Tuan Zang, I hope you can take up this matter."


    I''ll take NIMA!


    He doesn''t do it once or twice. He has been doing it for decades. To tell the truth, sometimes Tuan Zang feels that he is not a fire shadow assistant at all. He is a pot shadow. OK!


    Now, the old man said this to himself with an angry face. Tuan Zang, even a fool, could understand what he meant.


    "Rizhan doesn''t want to risk fighting with these people any more. He wants to make peace with yuzhibo''s friends in person, and then let me take all the responsibilities." Tuan Zang murmured in his heart with a black face.


    Companions?


    It''s true that the man who is very aggressive doesn''t need to say that he came to accompany Sasuke to find Muye''s trouble. The gray wolf psychic beast, from the conversation with the aggressive man after it came out, they are also a group. As for the girl in red who killed herself several times, she suddenly shot a green light from under the wolf''s hat, It''s supposed to be a wonderful counter channeling.


    Tuan Zang''s analysis shows that silly girl should be grey wolf''s contractor. Just now, grey wolf summoned silly girl with a wonderful reverse channeling technique.


    Back to the point, at this time, three generations of Huoying came to him only one meter in front of him, ignored his dark face, and said to him: "Tuan Zang, I said, let me deal with the Sasuke affairs, suspend your elder''s position, and forbid you to fight Sasuke again. You dare to disobey my order, I ask you, do you still have my Huoying in your eyes £¿¡±


    "I have you old wood!" Tuan Zang said in his heart, but this kind of words can''t be said directly to the third generation of Huoying in front of an outsider, so he took a deep breath, then turned aside and didn''t answer the question of the third generation of Huoying.


    "Don''t think you don''t speak. This matter has passed. Sasuke is our Muye''s excellent ninja, and also our Muye''s future. Before, in Huoying office, you ignored my orders and attacked him. Later, he hurt you by mistake. I think you''re an elder. I''m a little worried. I even attacked the innocent Sasuke Straight regret to now, want to find an opportunity to compensate, but you Tuan Zang, you really let me down, alas With that, three generations of Huoying sighed heavily.


    At the same time, Tuan Zang wants to kill people. This old thief is really shameless. He spared no effort to clean himself and throw the pot at me!


    On the other hand, when he heard the words of the third generation of Huoying, he was no longer the kid who was easy to be hoodwinked. Sasuke gave a cold snort with disdain, put the Xuan heavy ruler around his neck, and stared at the third generation of Huoying with a kaleidoscope.


    In the group leader''s video about the truth of yuzhibo''s clan''s extermination, although the three generations of Huoying didn''t seem to do anything evil, and the regiment was responsible for all the actions, it didn''t mean that the three generations were good people, that they were not guilty.


    He''s Huoying. If he didn''t approve of it, how could Tuan Zang do such a thing?


    It''s not just my brother who killed yuzhibo people The man and the masked guy who claimed to be yuzhiboban, and a lot of root members.


    Think about it. That man was only 12 years old at that time. Even if he joined hands with another man, how could he possibly kill the whole yuzhibo clan? If yuzhibo''s clan was a chicken, it was because the root also intervened that yuzhibo was slaughtered overnight.


    And the root, isn''t that the dark part?


    So anyway, the three generations are their enemies.


    Sasuke, who has dealt with many villains, can be sure of this.


    He didn''t know about his throwing pot behavior. Sasuke didn''t buy it. Looking at Tuan Zang, who was more and more dark, he also felt that three generations of Huoying had gone a little too far. He was silent for a moment. Finally, he said, "I will temporarily imprison you, and then I will discuss your crime with the two consultants."


    With that, three generations of Huoying, with a lot of shadows behind him and a friendly smile on his face, walks towards Sasuke and others. Because grey wolf and silly girl are at the front, and judging from the situation just now, their status is higher than that of Baiyue and Sasuke, so three generations of Huoying greets them first.


    Stopping two or three meters away from grey wolf and silly girl, the third generation Huoying said to them, "welcome to Muye. I don''t know in advance, so I didn''t go out to meet you. I also asked Tuan Zang to do such rude things. Please forgive me."


    Then he took another look at the atomic bomb that was still floating in the sky, bowed to the wolf, and said, "in the name of the shadow, I promise that I will give you an account of this matter. I don''t know if you can put away the dangerous thing above?"Because grey wolf always calls himself "grey wolf king", three generations have known its name.


    "Put it away?" Hearing three generations of Huoying''s request, grey wolf buttoned his nose, stamped his foot and said to him: "old man, are you joking with King Ben?"


    That''s right. It took out the atomic bomb just to teach the cripple who dared to attack himself, and let the people in the world know the power of King grey wolf by the way. So he told him to put it away. Didn''t King grey wolf want to lose face?


    It''s the first time that he has been treated so rudely in public. Rao Shi is as thick skinned as three generations, and he can''t hang up for a while. However, three generations are not ordinary people after all, and soon return to normal. He said apologetically, "this is our fault. We are willing to give you some compensation to express our apology."


    "Compensation?" Gray wolf, who had despised the fire shadow of the three generations, suddenly changed his face when he heard the word. He looked up and down at the previous three generations, and then asked him tentatively, "is there a sheep, not an ordinary sheep, if it''s the kind of psychic beast?"


    "Does the wolf want to eat another psychic?" Hearing gray wolf''s question, three generations of Huoying were surprised and immediately agreed: "of course, Muye will find it for you."

 Chapter 472

    About Sasuke''s calling Tuan Zang "old dog", three generations ago Huoying knew it when he was peeping in the dark. Not only did he know it, he was very happy to hear it.


    That''s right. Tuan Zang should be scolded like this, so that he doesn''t always ignore me. Then, how can I become an old dog? Sasuke, you can''t do this. You should learn to respect people. I''m the Huoying grandfather who watched you grow up. I''m so kind and kind, and you still insult me. Do you think you are decent?


    What a shame!


    Then the three generations of fire shadow attached chakra to his wrist armor and heavily collided with the xuanchongchi that Sasuke cut at him.


    "Bang!" All of a sudden, a dull crashing sound sounded, and a strong momentum, centered on Sasuke and the third generation of Huoying, spread out all around, shaking people around back a few steps.


    He successfully blocked Sasuke''s attack on himself. Three generations of Huoying with sore arms looked at Sasuke with a ferocious face in front of him, and said with heartache and chagrin: "Sasuke, grandfather knows that you are still blaming me. I blame you for the group hiding. Yes, that''s my grandfather''s bad. He was too excited at that time. Grandfather apologized to you here. Calm down first, and we''ll go slowly Can we talk about it? My grandfather will give you an account of the regiment''s attack on you in Huoying''s office and the slander that you are rebellious in the street just now. I won''t let him off lightly! "


    Said, three generations in front of Sasuke''s face, hard to stare at nearby group hide.


    At this moment, Tuan Zang''s face is no longer black. It''s black and purple. Can you be more shameless?


    What I have done is clearly your tacit consent. How can you No wonder I can''t do Huoying, probably because I can''t compare with you in my thick skin? Damn it!


    Tuan Zang was not the only one who was angry. He attacked Sasuke who was blocked by the three generations of fire shadow. At this moment, his anger also rose a little. Looking at the three generations of fire shadow who is still pretending to be in front of him, he bit his teeth and said to him in a cold voice: "old ape flying dog, whose grandfather do you say you are? Ah, ah


    With Sasuke''s loud cry, a very cold chakra burst out from his body, and then a purple skeleton shaped incomplete suzoneng appeared on his body surface. Seeing this scene, the expression on the three generations of Huoying''s face suddenly stagnated, even Tuan Zang, who was angry with him.


    Two people with one voice exclaimed: "must assist can?"


    "That''s right!" With that, Sasuke took back the xuanchongchi in his hand, and the next second, he waved it out again and slashed it on the armor on the surface of the third generation Huoying''s arm. This time, the third generation Huoying didn''t stop Sasuke''s attack. With a whoosh, the whole person flew out, smashed the wall of a house and fell into it.


    "Sun chop! Yuzhibo, how dare you attack Huoying Seeing his old base, Keke, his old friend was attacked, and he must have been hurt. Tuan Zang was very angry and pointed to Sasuke.


    "Attack the shadow of fire?" Turning xuanchongchi in a direction and pointing to zhizhituan Zang, Sasuke asked him in a cold voice, "so what?"


    "How?" Is Tuan Zang so crazy?


    "Fire shadow is rubbish. The early fire shadow seems to have ended the troubled times. In fact, it created a village of tolerance that is countless times more dangerous than the family of scuffle. The distribution of tail animals to each village leads to the next war of tolerance. The scale of the war is far larger than that of the Warring States period, and the casualties are even more serious! Perhaps when he was alive, people did enjoy peace, but when he died, ah, the death toll of the three world wars is the best proof.


    Second generation Huoying, who has always been hostile to the yuzhibo family as a member of Muye, completely forgets Muye''s original intention and the responsibility of Huoying. He doesn''t regard everyone in the village as a companion and vigorously develops forbidden techniques. In the end, he was killed by two traitors together with second generation leiying. What a shame!


    The three generations of Huoying, the most unsuccessful Huoying in history, not only has a set of superficial policies, but also a set of back policies like the second generation. A series of enlightening policies have even damaged Muye''s vitality. Now Muye''s strength is even worse than that of Yunren village.


    The four generations of Huoying, the most short-lived shadow in history, is not only powerful, but also has killed many enemies. It can not be seen that he has any ruling ability and how well he managed Muye. Of course, he is willing to sacrifice himself to seal Jiuwei, which is worthy of admiration.


    To sum up, fire shadow is rubbish, at least compared with the content you boast all day long, it''s rubbish! "


    Words fall, Sasuke body forward tilt, and then toward the group Tibet rushed past.


    He now has a certain understanding of his own strength after opening the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, and is extremely confident. He thinks that without other people''s help, his own strength may be enough for revenge!


    "Damn it, yuzhibo Sasuke. I and rizha are mercifully trying to spare your life and talk with you. You don''t know what''s good and what''s bad, and you still want to fight with me?" Seeing Sasuke rushing towards him, Tuan Zang is not afraid of Sasuke. Even if he has a kaleidoscope wheel eye, I also have a kaleidoscope wheel eye. I''m afraid you won''t succeed?


    It''s just


    Tuan Zang took out his misery and fought fiercely with Sasuke. From the corner of his eye, Tuan Zang looked at the grey wolf, the silly girl standing in the same place, and the moon worshiper with his hands in his sleeve. He was worried that the three of them would suddenly help Sasuke. In this case Sure enough, is it better to talk together?"Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " Seeing that Sasuke attacked the regiment after three generations of Huoying, the root members who got up from the ground and the secret department brought by three generations of Huoying also attacked Sasuke one after another. However, because Sasuke had to be able to protect himself, he didn''t move in the face of the group attack, which meant that he wanted to be an enemy.


    "Poof!" On the other hand, the three generations of Huoying who came out of the house heard Sasuke''s comments on the past generations of Huoying. As soon as his face changed, he suddenly burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    This boy dare to humiliate Huoying and say that he is the most failed Huoying in history. Isn''t he making trouble with himself?


    Where did I fail?


    Thinking about it, he took a look at Sasuke, who was fighting with many roots and secret parts in Tuan Zang. Three generations of Huoying hesitated for a moment, and then showed a sad and firm expression. With his left hand holding the injured right hand, he staggered towards grey wolf and silly girl, and said: "you guys, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Sasuke, but you can see Sasuke''s behavior However, as a ninja of Muye, he treats the village''s Huoying and elders like this, and fights with many of his companions. As for Tuan Zang''s crime, I will take it seriously, but Sasuke''s mistake can''t be ignored. If you are not the kind of people who don''t know right and wrong and hurt nature and reason, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter. Afterwards, you will all be our guests of honor and get the respect of our whole village. "


    After hearing three generations of Huoying say this, gray wolf, who thought he was good when he promised compensation, opened his mouth and said to him, "in fact, the king and the kid are not --"


    "I''m lying, I''m lying, I''m lying..."


    Before gray wolf finished speaking, the silly girl on one side suddenly took action. She flashed to the third generation of Huoying, and a small hammer came out of her hand, beating him on the head. However, the third generation of Huoying, who was attacked by the hammer, could not help shouting such words.


    Hearing this, gray wolf''s face suddenly changed, and then took out a knife from under his hat. Holding the knife, his arm swayed. Suddenly, the knife turned into a 20 meter long machete, and put it on the neck of the third generation of Huoying. Gray wolf cursed him: "you stinking old man, you dare to lie in front of my gray wolf king. Do you want to die Do you want to die? "


    Three generations of fire shadow

 Chapter 473

    "Want to die or want to die? What kind of question is that?" Three generations of Huoying, who are hammered by silly girls, want to cry in his heart.


    He didn''t understand why he was like this before in front of Naruto. After telling a lie, he was suddenly hammered by a strange thing, and then kept shouting, "I''m lying, I''m lying, and now it''s the same. Is this the secret of this group of people, who can tell whether the other person''s words are true or false, and Naruto and this group of people have learned this secret Before he explained to him about Sasuke, he secretly showed it in front of himself?


    Three generations of fire shadow in the heart of the rapid analysis.


    At this time, silly girl stopped hammering his head, her figure flashed, and returned to gray wolf''s side.


    After his head stopped being hammered, Huoying of the third generation breathed a heavy sigh of relief. But the next second, he lifted it up again. This NIMA, such a big knife is on my neck. What can I do?


    "Well, to answer the king''s question, do you want to die or do you want to die?" Seeing that the three generations of Huoying had returned to normal state, gray wolf, holding a 20 meter long machete, snorted coldly and asked him.


    Hearing this question again, the third generation Huoying swallowed his saliva, then squeezed out a very reluctant smile on his face and said, "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? Are you a fool to be king Ben? " For the third generation of Huoying, grey wolf didn''t believe it at all, because the silly girl beside him picked up the hammer again, but he didn''t want to hear the repeated voice again, so grey wolf stopped silly girl''s behavior and turned to yell at the third generation of Huoying mercilessly.


    "It''s a problem." I thought that these people were not the kind of big traitors or evil people, maybe they were some organized hidden world experts with strong strength, so I wanted to talk to them with emotion and reason, and see if I could let them go. But unexpectedly, they directly exposed that they were lying, and immediately pulled things to the most tense moment. Three generations of Huoying said bitterly .


    "Very good, I know. You''re a rotten old man. You like to die, but you don''t want to die, do you? In this case, the book will help you. If you don''t want to die, you have to die. I''ll cut it down! " With that, gray wolf directly waved his 20 meter long machete and chopped it at the neck of the third generation of Huoying.


    Who knows


    When the blade of the chopper was only one millimeter away from the skin of the third generation of Huoying, the action of grey wolf suddenly stopped, and the third generation of Huoying saved his life.


    "Well? Ninja, the Ninja that controls the other''s actions Obviously, Sasuke asked for help, but by chance, Baiyue, who has been watching the play, was made by the active grey wolf. He looked at the black thing that is suspected to be the shadow that connects the shadow of grey wolf. Then he looked at the middle-aged man with scar on his face who suddenly appeared here and his hands were tied.


    "Well done, Lujiu!" Looking at the man, the third generation of Huoying yelled at him. Then he flashed back quickly, away from the threat of gray wolf''s 20 meter long machete.


    "Bang!" At this time, a voice sounded, Sasuke flew upside down, just fell beside gray wolf, looked at the shadow behind gray wolf, and then looked along the shadow. When he saw the news that Nara Deer came here for a long time, he frowned: "it''s shadow mimicry!"


    "Check that the host is attacked, in view of the previous host has ordered silly girl to turn on the social order maintenance function, and did not turn off the function, silly girl began to act." Sasuke got up from the ground, raised xuanchongchi, and was about to attack Nara Lujiu, so that gray wolf could resume his action, so that he could have another helper. But he just stood up, and he didn''t have time to do so, so the silly girl on one side said.


    Then, it turned into a beam of red light and shot out. Then, Nara Deer turned into a meteor and disappeared in the sky.


    Well, it''s flying.


    "Lujiu!" Hayashi Yamanaka is interrogating Naruto, so the only one who can cooperate with Nara Deer for a long time is Akira. His speed is relatively slow, and there is a little delay in time, so he can''t take advantage of the deer to control grey wolf. He takes action against grey wolf at the first time and solves it. He sees that his old man has turned into a meteor. He also comes here to help three generations. He faces the sky Cried, and then looked at the silly girl who appeared in the previous position of narayama, and yelled: "beihuazhi..."


    "Bang!" Before she finished speaking, silly girl turned around and a flash came to him. Then she punched him in the stomach with her eyes contracting violently, turning him into a meteor and flying in the opposite direction to Nara Lujiu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing these two scenes, the third generation of Huoying was completely shocked. Even if he had seen silly girl fight Tuan Zang before, he knew that silly girl was very powerful, but he didn''t expect that silly girl was so powerful that she could beat two elites. This strength It''s terrible!


    "At last, I can move. Damn, was that acupoint burning through the air just now? You bastards dare to treat me like this, King grey wolf. I must teach you a lesson. OK, let''s understand the pain from now on. " At this time, after Nara Deer left the field for a long time, shadow mimicry automatically failed, and gray wolf, who had regained his freedom, first moved his body, and then cried angrily.After shouting, he picked up the 20 meter machete in his hand and kept waving it in front of him. With the help of the dark part and the root, he successfully defeated Tuan Zang of Sasuke. He was surprised. Why could such a small wolf hold such a big machete and wave it so casually? Is that reasonable?


    Two people who don''t know what black technology is are extremely nervous.


    Because they all know that defeating Sasuke is nothing. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is powerful, but not every kaleidoscope is called yuzhiboban. However, the wolf''s mirror, the thing named atomic bomb that it made, and the man who didn''t make any more moves after the wolf appeared, are Muye real It''s a real threat.


    At this time, grey wolf is angry. Three generations of Huoying and Tuan Zang are very worried. I don''t know if they are going to pay homage to the moon?


    It has to be said that the saying "whatever you are afraid of comes with no reason at all. Sometimes it is true. When the three generations of Huoying and tuanzang, as well as those members of the root and the dark side evade the machete constantly waved by grey wolf, the moon worshipper who watched the play for a long time finally spoke. He said to grey wolf and Sasuke:" doctor, you can''t hurt him like this How about giving them to me, I''ll catch them, and then give them to you at your disposal? As for Sasuke Xiaoyou, if it''s not good to use doctor''s atomic bomb, let me launch a flood to submerge this village named Muye. Is that justice for you? "

 Chapter 474

    "What, at will?"


    "What, flood the village?"


    After hearing the words of Baiyue, grey wolf and Sasuke, who were asked questions, had not given a reply, so the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang in the opposite camp took the lead in screaming.


    Then, they both looked at each other at the same time, and could see the meaning in each other''s eyes: "are you kidding? How can this kind of thing happen? These guys are so evil, even worse than Jiuwei!"


    So they nodded to each other, and then the three generations of Huoying turned his head, looked at the moon worshippers and Sasuke and others in front of him, gave a deep breath, raised his arm abruptly, and yelled: "jiejie class!"


    "Yes, siziyan formation!" With the shouts of the three generations of fire shadows, four ninjas dressed in the dark suddenly jumped out of the corner of the nearby house and scattered around the moon worshipers. Then they quickly made a seal with their hands. In a short time, the purple walls of fire rose from the ground and trapped them all inside.


    This four purple flame array is not simple. In the original fate track, the four subordinates of dasheban used it to block the rescue operation of Kakashi and others to the third generation of Huoying, and also used it to block the possibility of the third generation of Huoying leaving. The ability of imprisonment is very strong. It can be said that if they are trapped in it, even the shadow can''t come out.


    Of course, if it''s the first generation of fire shadow, the second generation of earth shadow, the second generation of water shadow and the third generation of thunder shadow, it''s another matter. Like the second generation of fire shadow and the fourth generation of fire shadow, they can fly the art of Thunder God, and they can directly cross the space. In other words, the others are very difficult.


    Eh, if the fire shadow is trapped in it and can''t get out, then he will be the only one to kill?


    This Cough, forget about it. It doesn''t matter.


    "Don''t be careless. Surround the place with scrolls and then seal it. They must not come out!" After the four dark departments set up the four purple flame array, the third generation of Huoying didn''t relax the guard, and then ordered the people around him.


    "Yes." Many dark departments responded and then took action one after another.


    At this time, many ninjas came to the rescue, including qimukakashi, maitekai, ririzu, xirihong, ape flying ASMA


    In a word, almost all the masters who can call their names are here. Not only them, but also the seal class is called by the secret department. Then they will fight with the secret department to seal this space.


    In this regard, the moon turned a blind eye, still waiting for gray wolf and Sasuke''s answer.


    The giant will not care about the ant''s struggle, so for moon worship, all the actions on the other side of Muye are meaningless. Since they are meaningless, there is no need to pay too much attention to them. Just wait until these two people''s answers, and then decide what to do according to their answers.


    Looking at the Muye ninja in action all around, Sasuke''s face is very ugly. Before, he thought that after opening the kaleidoscope to write round eyes, even if he didn''t need the help of the moon, his own strength would be enough for revenge, but the fact gave him a slap in the face.


    Although the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is strong, Tuan Zang, who has Yu Zhibo''s eyes and many dark parts and roots to help, is not an opponent. Tuan Zang finds the right opportunity, kicks him in the stomach and flies out.


    This result makes Sasuke a little clear about the fact that he doesn''t have the ability to revenge, at least not at the moment. So Sasuke is hesitant to wait for a while, wait until he has that ability, and then find Muye to settle accounts, or ask the administrator to do it for him now.


    And this hesitation delayed time. As for grey wolf, he was completely confused by the series of operations of the third generation of Huoying, and he has not responded up to now.


    At the beginning, Mingming said that he was willing to give it compensation and find a sheep psychic animal for it. Then he lied to himself about yuzhibo imp, and he wanted to teach him a lesson. He didn''t take the opportunity to offer more compensation, even if he asked for his forgiveness, and arranged for people to attack him behind his back.


    After that, the people who arranged for it were all beaten by silly girls, and he called such a large group of people to make these four walls of fire, and surrounded them with those white papers. Why do you want to seal us with paper?


    Grey wolf is confused. How can there be such a bad old man in this world?


    Then, it finally responded, reached out and pointed to the three generations of Huoying and Tuan Zang, and said to Bai Yue, "if you want to use flood to submerge, you can use flood to submerge. At that time, you can hand over the two old men to our king. If you want to do the rest, we will not care."


    With that, gray wolf takes a move to change the silly girl around him back into a crystal doll, take it back under the hat, and then use silly girl''s flight function to fly up into the sky.


    The boundary of the four purple flame array is not omni-directional. It can only be surrounded by four walls of fire, so there is a way to escape from the moon and others.


    "Oh no, rizhan, do something to stop it. Can''t let the spirit beast run away?" Seeing silly girl disappear, grey wolf wants to escape. Tuan Zang says to the ape flying day chop.


    "How to stop it? Is there a flying ninja in our village? " Ape flying day chop is also very anxious, to the people around him asked.¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a moment of silence.


    "There''s a ninja in my root who can draw birds in ink, but he''s just suffering now, and he''s not here, so..."


    "Tuan Zang, stop talking nonsense. Who else can do it?" The third generation Huoying cried eagerly.


    "You, hum, I''ll do it!" Choked by the fire shadow of the third generation, Tuan Zang bit his teeth. Then he cried out as if he had made up his mind. Then he rushed to the four purple flame array. When he reached half a meter in front of the border, he suddenly pulled back his coat and revealed the curse seal on his chest. He yelled: "you all get out of the way, Li Si Xiang seal technique!"


    "Shula ~" suddenly, a large amount of ink like things overflowed from Tuan Zang''s body, quickly absorbed everything around him into his body, and sealed it.


    Seeing this scene, many ninjas who used to seal with scrolls jumped out of Tuan Zang.


    On the other side, in the siziyan formation, he also noticed Tuan Zang''s action, but Baiyue and others didn''t care. Sasuke raised his head to the gray wolf who had already flown to the height of 10 meters and cried: "doctor, those two people are also my enemies, so I hope..."


    "I hope to torture them with King Ben, right? OK, I promise you! " Without waiting for Sasuke to finish, grey wolf waved his hand and interrupted what he was about to say. Then he quickened his pace and was completely out of the four purple flame array.


    Seeing this, Tuan Zang whispered: "Damn it!"


    At the same time, three generations of Huoying looked at Tuan Zang, who actually used the Li Si Xiang seal technique. With tears in his eyes, he murmured with a sad face: "Tuan Zang ~"


    Sasuke looked at gray wolf flying out of the Si Zi Yan formation. He was stunned for a moment, and then said: "that Thank you, doctor


    Then, look at the moon not far behind.


    After receiving Sasuke''s pleading eyes, he understood his meaning, bowed to the moon, then looked at Tuan Zang, who was trying to release Li Si Xiang''s seal technique, and sighed: "why is this necessary?"


    Then, Baiyue showed a serious face, raised her arm, quickly made a few moves, and then said: "show up, water Warcraft!"


    "Roar!" All of a sudden, a roar of crying ghosts and gods in this world sounded, and then an extremely huge figure appeared out of thin air. As soon as it appeared, the momentum broke out, and in an instant, Tuan Zang, who was trying to use the four image seal technique, flew out. Then, with a wave of his arm, a large water wave appeared and swept the street in a blink of an eye.


    Ancient Warcraft, water Warcraft!

 Chapter 475

    "Tuan Zang!" See your old base Cough, the old friend was shocked to fly out, and was also shocked by the momentum of the water Warcraft burst out. The third generation Huoying, who stepped back many steps, raised his hand and yelled in the direction of his flight.


    Then, with a turn of eyes, he looked at the Nine Tailed water Warcraft in front of him, but his chakra wave was much stronger than that of the Nine Tailed water Warcraft. His heart sank and he said in secret, "what kind of monster is this?"


    Wait, chakra. How come there''s chakra in water Warcraft?


    Don''t doubt it. There''s nothing wrong here. Of course, there''s chakra in water Warcraft. The so-called chakra is more popular than cellular energy, spiritual energy and natural energy.


    If you don''t talk about the latter two, just talk about the energy of the first cell. Doesn''t water Warcraft have it? There must be. Is it strong? It must be strong!


    So, you get it.


    "Bang!" Ignoring the situation on the other side of the third generation of fire shadow, the water Warcraft that appeared not only shook Tuan Zang out, but also broke the four purple flame array directly with its own body. As for the purple flames on the border, when they touched the body of the water Warcraft, they couldn''t work at all. With a puff, they all went out.


    Although fire can also burn water, compared with water, it is more effective to use fire to fight water. Besides, water Warcraft, the ancient Warcraft in the immortal sword world, can''t be hurt by the fire of the four purple flame array. Let alone the purple fire, even the sky light is useless.


    Oh, I almost forgot. Throughout the whole movie, Tianzhao has never killed anyone. It can be called one of the most useless flames.


    Back to the point, after summoning water Warcraft, Baiyue jumps to the top of water Warcraft with Sasuke and looks down on the whole Muye village, which puts great pressure on the villagers of three generations of Huoying and even the whole Muye village.


    At the moment when water Warcraft appeared, because the villagers were frightened, the confused leaves became more unbearable.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, then took xuanchongchi back to Najie. With a cold hum, Sasuke looked at the people below with disdain.


    "It''s really embarrassing. Is this the place that the man wants to guard? What''s worth guarding?" Sasuke said in his heart.


    "Three generations of adults, this chakra, what''s the matter, why Sasuke is with such a monster, why the village attacks Sasuke, and why on earth?" Holding the bitterness in her hand, she put on a fighting posture, and Kakashi, with a cold sweat on her forehead, asked the three generations of fire shadows behind her.


    "This..."


    "Well, it''s fair to say that yuzhibozozhu must have betrayed the village. That''s why the old man did it, right, old man?" The fire shadow of the three generations wanted to say something but stopped. At this time, his son, ape flying ASMA, went out to share his father''s worries and said to Kakashi. After that, he asked his embarrassed father.


    "Well, yes, it is." Three generations of Huoying hesitated for a moment. Considering that the current situation is completely out of his control, they can only take a step at a time, so they said to Kakashi.


    On top of water Warcraft''s head, Sasuke gritted his teeth when he heard the words of three generations of fire shadow. He said to him in a cold voice: "fire shadow is rubbish, and your ape Flying Sun chop is rubbish in rubbish, shameless, shameless!"


    Three generations of fire shadow


    Don''t you need to scold me so harshly? I did it to you once in Huoying office before. I apologized to you later. Do you need to be so bitter?


    Don''t know Sasuke already know about yuzhibo exterminate the truth of the three generations of fire shadow, complain in the heart.


    After hearing Sasuke''s abuse of his father, his son, ape flying ASMA, was even more angry. He directly pointed to Sasuke and yelled, "you little kid of yuzhibo family, you are abusing Huoying. You are an uneducated orphan, you..."


    "Whoosh!" Before ASMA finished speaking, Baiyue, who was standing next to Sasuke, gave him a flick. Suddenly, ASMA died. Three generations of fire shadow white haired people sent the black haired people away. There was no other offspring except one grandson, ape flying muyewan.


    By the way, at this time point, although the relationship between ASMA and xirihong has been very close, it has not been determined, let alone developed to that stage, so there is no possibility that ape flying will be born in the future.


    "ASMA!" Seeing ASMA fell to the ground and stopped breathing, the three generations of Huoying and Kakashi were shocked. They all squatted down and looked at his body and cried, especially the three generations of Huoying, who was his only son now.


    "Thank you, administrator, but I can deal with just one ASMA myself." Seeing that the slovenly uncle who said his tutoring problem had been killed by the moon, Sasuke turned to thank the moon.


    Then, a few steps forward, standing on the edge of the top of water Warcraft, he said to the extremely sad ape Flying Sun chop: "how, three generations of fire shadow, you just died a son, is it necessary to be so sad?"


    "What? Only a son died? " Hearing Sasuke''s words, Kakashi stood up, looked up at her students and asked, "Sasuke, do you know what you are saying? How can you say such words? In your eyes, other people''s lives are not worth cherishing. ASMA is not only the son of three generations of Huoying, but also a member of Muye. He is our companion!""I have no such companion."


    "You..."


    "Kakashi, don''t preach to me any more. Now you don''t have the qualification to see my eyes, kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. In front of these eyes, you who are not yuzhibo are nothing at all." Sasuke pointed to his eyes and said disdainfully to Kakashi.


    "You..."


    "As for your companion? Hehe, did the three generations of Huoying and you people in his family regard me and yuzhibo as companions? You can kill my yuzhibo family. Why can''t I kill you at will? " Do not give Kakashi a chance to say a complete sentence, Sasuke then asked him.


    "What?" With these words, everyone''s face changed greatly, especially Kakashi and the third generation of Huoying. One of them was shocked that the yuzhibo family was killed by Huoying family, and the other was shocked that Sasuke knew about it.


    At this moment, the three generations of Huoying finally understand why Sasuke hates himself so much. No matter how kind and sincere he is, it''s useless to apologize to him. It turns out that he already knows everything.


    "Who told him, weasel?" Three generations of Huoying guessed in his heart.


    "Well, let''s stop here. All the filth in the heaven and the world will be cleaned. Today, let''s start from the village named Muye in this world." Given enough time for Sasuke and these people to make the final prosecution, at this time, Baiyue interjected, then bowed his head and said to the water Warcraft under his feet: "launch a big flood and submerge them."


    "Roar!" At the command of worshiping the moon, immediately, water Warcraft roared up to the sky, and then the endless flood appeared out of thin air. Taking it as the center, it pressed all around.

 Chapter 476

    Looking at the torrential flood caused by water Warcraft casting, suddenly, the people in the whole wood leaf are boiling up.


    Three generations of Huoying: "this, this is How is that possible? "


    Kakashi: "the art of water escape to the great waterfall? No, it''s the way to escape the flood! "


    Miscellaneous fish without Name: "three generations of adults, think quickly, this flood will destroy the village..."


    "Boom!"


    There was only two or three seconds to talk, and there was no time to discuss the action plan. In a flash, the flood came down and submerged the whole wood leaf and all the people in it. During this period, the three generations of Huoying wanted to fight to death, and they used Huodun with all the Ninjas around to see if they could resist the spread of tiangai The flood of the earth.


    However, it''s still that sentence. The time is too short. It''s too late at all. As soon as he finished two seals, the fire didn''t come out, and people were flooded by the flood. What do you call this?


    Moreover, with the scale of the flood, in fact, the three generations of Huoying knew it well. Even if they gathered the strength of the whole Muye Ninja to perform Huodun Ninjutsu together, they would not be able to burn down the flood. On the contrary, it would be almost the same if they were put out by it.


    Anyway, the flood came down and muyeren village disappeared.


    Amen!


    "Ha, ha ha, ha ha..." Standing on the top of water Warcraft, looking at the Muye village which was flooded in the blink of an eye, Sasuke grinned. Two lines of tears came out of his eyes, and he began to cry and smile. Then, he directly opened his arms and laughed, but the tears in his eyes still couldn''t stop.


    For Sasuke, Muye is the murderer who destroyed his family, so he hates Muye. But at the same time, this is the place where he has lived for so many years, and there are some good friends with him, so he is sad and sad now.


    Even if his reason tells him that there is nothing to be sad about, they are all the killers who killed yuzhibo family. It''s right to destroy Muye by themselves, but as the most emotional yuzhibo family in Huoying world, how can Sasuke be the kind of person with the highest reason?


    Emotion is not something that can be controlled!


    "Boom!" Just as Sasuke''s tears are dripping on the top of waterwarcraft''s head, Bayue is about to take out the flooded three generations of Huoying and Zhicun Tuan Cang from the flood and give them to him and gray wolf to dispose of at will, suddenly, a red light shoots from the distance, straight into the sky, which contains a very strong sense of anger and evil.


    Well, it''s not comparable to the water Warcraft under their feet, but it''s not the existence that can be ignored directly.


    "Eh, what''s the situation? I''m here to find some sheep like animals to eat. Why do I always encounter such unexpected things?" Flying over the moon and Sasuke, looking at the red light not far away, gray wolf scratched his head and said with some chagrin.


    Then, using silly girl''s identity recognition function, looking at the red light, scanning it or the creatures inside.


    King grey wolf doesn''t believe that there will be such a beam of light coming out, so someone must be making trouble.


    Soon, the results of the scan came out.


    "Ding, after identification, the targets are Naruto, nine tails and nine trumpets at the foot of Muye village." Silly girl''s voice rang out in gray wolf''s mind.


    On hearing this sound, grey wolf was stunned for a moment. Then he seemed to remember that he had heard the name of whirlpool Naruto. No, Jiuwei had heard it too. They were Oh, by the way, they are all brought to the affiliated world by the kid below. They are famous for selling chakras and performing arts with harem skills.


    Thinking of this, gray wolf bowed his head to Sasuke and yelled: "Hey, boy, over there are your friend whirlpool Naruto and your pet fox. They seem to be flooded too. Go and save them quickly? As for the two bastards, you should teach them a lesson first, and then torture them well when we return to the affiliated world. "


    Said, gray wolf a flash, closed his eyes, into a beam of Aurora shot to the distance.


    It is gray wolf king to find sheep, to find a very special sheep, to ask why, the answer is only one, it wants to eat.


    "What? Naruto Sasuke didn''t care about gray wolf''s suggestion that he would torture three generations of Huoying and tuanzang after he returned to the affiliated world. Sasuke didn''t care about the sudden departure of him, but he said Naruto was also flooded, so Sasuke had to care.


    After all, he and Naruto are friends. Cough, I repeat, they are just friends.


    "My Lord." Immediately, Sasuke lowered his head, then turned to pray to the moon.


    "I understand." Baiyue nodded, then raised his hand. A cloud of white Qi overflowed in his hand. The next second, the red light disappeared. A unconscious figure floated from the flood. It was Naruto.


    The seal of the five elements is strong, but Naruto is in severe pain, which stimulates the sealed nine tails. So nine tails are desperate to impact the seal. Although they can''t completely break the seal, they can also leak a trace of chakra and act on Naruto. That''s why the scene just happened.After the Naruto wrapped in Nine Tailed chakra''s coat is placed on the top of water Warcraft''s head, Baiyue continues to attack, and the drowned Naruto who has difficulty breathing is also taken out of the flood by the three generations of Huoying and Zhicun tuanzang, who have been in a coma due to suffocation, and placed on the top of water Warcraft''s head.


    "Sasuke, you''ve got all three of them. You can decide what to do with them." After finishing these things, Bai yuedui ran to Naruto''s side, helped the scarred Naruto up, sat cross legged, and then gave him Du Zhenqi to heal. Sasuke said with a gentle smile.


    "Thank you, my Lord." Hearing the words of the moon worship, Sasuke sincerely thanks him.


    "Well? This is... " At this time, Tuan Zang, lying on the head of water Warcraft, suddenly moved his eyebrows and made a subconscious murmur. Hearing this sound, Sasuke looked fiercely, moved away from a palm on Naruto''s back, and flicked his fingers at Tuan Zang and the third generation of Huoying to seal their acupoints, so that they could not move even when they woke up and could not say a word.


    Hum, do you think it''s lucky that you''re still alive when all the others in Muye are finished?


    No, it won''t!


    On the contrary, I will let you realize what life is not like death!


    Sasuke said maliciously in his heart, and then put the palm on Naruto''s back again, to give him to continue to pass the real Qi to heal.

 Chapter 477

    On this side of Huoying world, with the help of moon worship, Sasuke ended Muye village, and captured ape feirizha and Zhicun Tuan Cang, the great enemies of extermination. Gray wolf didn''t know where to go. When he wanted to look for sheep psychic beasts, on the other side, Douqi continent, in tuoshe GuDi''s cave.


    In yeshiqiu, after the inheritance of tuoshegu emperor, his breath became stronger and stronger, and he had reached the peak of Dousheng. At this time, he was refining a complete source of the emperor left by tuoshegu emperor, trying to advance Doudi through it.


    Little by little, I don''t know how long it took. Finally, yeshiqiu felt that there was a crack in his barrier. As long as he completely smashed the crack and broke the barrier, he could advance to Doudi.


    To be a fighting emperor means that he has entered the immortal level of heaven. Even in a world like Honghuang, he belongs to the same existence as an immortal.


    Of course, it may be the lowest immortal.


    But in any case, it all means that he succeeded. He succeeded in reaching that height by cultivating his fighting spirit.


    The normal cultivation of immortals, want to cross rob into immortals, don''t know how long it takes, at least a hundred years, as long as a thousand years, can take fighting all the way to the immortal realm, ha ha, Xiao Yan only spent more than 30 years, the group leader only spent more than one year.


    This is success!


    "The burning of heaven, the burning of the golden emperor! Qinglian earth fire! Break it for me Sitting in the sea of strange fire, Qiu, holding mysterious fingerprints in his hands at night, summoned the two strange fires in his body. At the same time, he used the burning skill to finish his work. He urged himself to refine all the fighting spirit after the origin of the emperor, combined with the power of the two strange fires, to rush towards the barrier of fighting saints.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, there was a loud bang, and his kung fu didn''t fail those who wanted to do it. With the joyful expression of autumn at night, the barrier of fighting for saints trapped him was broken by his powerful fighting spirit after he refined the origin of the emperor. At the same time, he felt that his whole person had undergone earth shaking changes.


    It''s no longer just the pure strength improvement of the previous breakthrough, this feeling


    He felt that he had been promoted at the level of life.


    It''s like a carp leaping over the dragon''s gate to become a real dragon, and a peacock turning into a Phoenix. He feels that he''s also advanced from the human level.


    What''s this promotion to, fairy? No, there is no concept of immortality in Douqi continent. In Xiao Yan''s words, it should be regarded as God!


    With a deep breath, under the gaze of the fading ghost of tuoshegu, Qiu stood up at night, opened his arms, and emitted a dazzling purple light. Then he suddenly raised his head and gave a loud drink.


    In an instant, the fierce momentum broke out and swept everything around. The ghost of tuoshegu emperor, who was already weak and could disappear completely at any time, turned into a void in an instant under the sudden cry of autumn at night. Not only he, but also the strange fire around him, which had only its shape but not its method, was annihilated and disappeared at this moment.


    The whole ocean of strange fire disappeared in this world in an instant.


    He didn''t care about the changes of the surrounding environment at night. After drinking, he lowered his head and clenched his fist. He felt his fighting spirit, cultivation and spiritual strength. The corners of his mouth rose and his handsome face was full of excitement.


    "Good. I''m invincible in autumn at night!" Thinking about it, at night, Qiu jumps into a beam of Aurora and shoots out from this space. Outside, the stone statue of tuoshegu emperor bursts into pieces. Then, a beam of purple light flashes, and the figure of Qiu appears at night.


    After the promotion of Doudi, he not only improved his accomplishments, spirit and life level, but also his physical development.


    Today, as a young man, he is already 1.85 meters tall, not to mention his stature. As a young and powerful Doudi, he is not an old man. May he be thin?


    No way!


    He has a proper standard figure and eight abdominal muscles, but he is not the big guy who makes people feel scared. He is Well, it should be called Gao fushai.


    With this thought in mind, Qiu nodded solemnly at night, then took out the XuanZhen ruler to lift the seal, and then took the artifact back to Najie, put his hands behind him, and walked out in a flash of ten thousand meters.


    Now, he doesn''t need any artifact to protect himself. Now he can be invincible in this world with his bare hands!


    If you want to ask me why, I''m the only fighting Emperor today!


    ¡­¡­


    The gama Empire, the imperial city.


    Nalan Yanran is making tea face to face with yunyun, discussing the development route of Nalan family and yunlanzong. Suddenly, Nalan Yanran''s face changes, and the blood in her body begins to roll violently, and great changes have taken place. Then, a red light bursts out of her body, which makes yunyun''s eyes ache.


    Master and apprentice two people rise at the same time, cloud rhyme stretched out a hand to cover eyes, to Na LAN Yan Ran ask a way: "Yan Ran, how is this to return a responsibility?"


    "Teacher, I don''t know." The Na LAN Yan is a face blank reply way.At this time, she was surprised to find that there was red light everywhere, not only here, but also in many places nearby. No, almost the whole Imperial City, which made the night red. This What''s going on?


    "Yan Ran, your breath!" At this time, Yun Yun, whose eyes are no longer painful, puts down her hand. Dai Mei frowns and looks at Nalan in front of her. Suddenly, her pupils shrink and she is shocked.


    "Well?" Hear their teacher''s words, Nalan Yan Leng Leng, immediately reflected over, her breath, her fighting spirit is rapidly improving.


    Douhuang peak, douzong, douzong peak, douzun, douzun peak It didn''t stop until the end of the five-star duel.


    Of course, Nalan Yanran has never been in touch with this level of cultivation content, so she can''t distinguish her present state, but she knows that her strength is thousands of times stronger than before.


    Again, what''s going on?


    "Ah At this time, there was a deafening cry in the place where nalanjie was shut down. The strong breath broke out, and the whole imperial capital was out of breath, including nalanjie.


    After the Nalan family took the place of the Jia family, the old man went out of the gate. After moving, he continued to close the gate. He said that he would never go out of the gate until he reached the realm of fighting the emperor.


    But now, from his that burst out of this breath, where is just douhuang can have?


    How terrible was his cultivation?


    Wait, practice?


    The cultivation of fart, what''s the matter? How can the whole Nalan family''s breath become so strong?


    Na LAN Yan Ran is very puzzled.


    Just now, the place where her father lived also broke out a very strong breath, which she had never felt before. This made Nalan Yanran feel that something must have happened, and it was a good thing!

 Chapter 478

    ¡­¡­


    Nalan Yanran knows that yeshiqiu has gone out to do business, but she doesn''t know that what he wants to do is to break through such a great event as Doudi. Even she doesn''t know that Doudi can change her own blood, benefit her relatives, and revitalize the whole family with one person''s strength. So she thinks and thinks about the strange things that happened in Nalan''s family. Finally, she can only figure out that it should be a good thing Besides, it has something to do with the smelly boy who is not at home. Besides, she can''t think of anything else.


    "Yan Ran, your breath now makes me feel better than Shizu. Have you Did you break through to douzun? " The master in yunyun''s mouth said to Nalan Yanran, actually referring to her teacher Yunshan, the old dog who was really accurate by the evil Dharma protector.


    "Teacher, I don''t know, but I can feel that I''m countless times stronger than before." Nalan Yanran takes back her eyes and turns to yunyun in front of her and answers to her.


    "Hiss, what''s going on?" Yun Yun took a cool breath and asked the question again.


    Unfortunately, for this question, Nalan Yanran can not give a reply, only some are not sure, said to her: "teacher, I think this should be related to Xiaoqiu, but what''s the matter, I really don''t know."


    Knowing that his disciple would not cheat him, Yun Yun pondered for a while after hearing her saying this, and then said, "it seems that you can only know the specific reason after your brother comes back."


    "Well." In this regard, Nalan nodded and made a nasal sound.


    Their Nalan family has always been self-discipline, only Nalan Shiqiu, that smelly boy, has been fooling around outside all day, so strange things happened in the family must be his problem, it didn''t run away.


    Thinking, the red light on his body gradually faded, and finally completely disappeared, Nalan Yanran looked up at the area outside the imperial capital, which was sealed by the sky chain, and murmured: "I just don''t know where the boy is now?"


    ¡­¡­


    In black point.


    "Yawn!" At night, Qiu suddenly sneezed uncontrollably. Immediately, he rubbed his nose and said strangely, "can the body of Doudi catch a cold?"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    At this time, two empty voices came, and then, two people appeared in front of yeshiqiu. One of them was dressed in a blue coat with a white beard, and looked very immortal. The other one was dressed in a hemp robe with wrinkles on his face, which gave people a kind and kind feeling.


    Well, both are old men.


    The way forward was stopped. At night, Qiu had to stop to look at them. He didn''t care about their age and appearance. He felt the semi holy level of their fighting spirit. At night, Qiu narrowed his eyes slightly and said to them casually: "two, please."


    Hearing yeshiqiu''s words, the two elders looked at each other, and then at the same time arched their hands to yeshiqiu and said, "I''ve met you, sir."


    "I''ve met you, sir, because I''m a member of the ancient clan."


    "Lei and Gu people?" After hearing their self introductions, Qiu frowned and raised his hand. He also gave them a fist. It was a salute. Then he put down his hand and said, "it turned out that he was the strong man of the ancient eight ethnic groups. It''s a pity that I don''t want to know you."


    Say, night autumn hands put into sleeve, continue to step forward.


    When they saw that yeshiqiu came towards them, they didn''t even change their direction. Mangtianchi and tongxuan had no choice but to let him go. After all, they could feel the unfathomable breath of yeshiqiu.


    However, when yeshiqiu passed them, mang Tianchi hesitated for a moment and asked yeshiqiu, "Sir, I don''t know who left this cave? Oh, well, I''m not only the elder of Lei nationality, but also the dean of the inner courtyard of Canaan college. So I''m a little curious about the underground things of Canaan college. I just want to ask. If I don''t answer, I can also... "


    "This is the cave of doshagu!" Without waiting for mang Tianchi to finish his words, Qiu stopped at night, turned to look at him and said faintly.


    "What, doshegudi''s cave?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, mang Tianchi and tongxuan screamed out at the same time.


    It''s no wonder that they are all semi saints, and they are not stable. These six words are too heavy. Even if the nine star Dousheng hears them, he is afraid that he will lose his temper.


    What''s more, the cave has been opened by someone. The person in front of him seals the cave after he goes in, so that everyone can''t get in. Now it''s been so long before he comes out, and he has taken away the things in it. This


    For a moment, mang Tianchi and Tong Xuan had many thoughts in their hearts, and they even wanted to take a risk to do something bad. After all, there must be brave men under the heavy reward, and it was too tempting to reward them with the treasures in tuoshegudi''s cave.


    "The cave of the ancient emperor has been opened by me, and all the things in it have been emptied by me. It''s no use for you eight ancient tribes to fight for the tuoshe jade of the ancient emperor for tens of thousands of years, so your dispute is meaningless. This should be a good thing for you, as for your greed Oh, I advise you that it''s no problem to be greedy, but you should do things according to your ability. First, you should measure whether you have the ability to defeat each other. Otherwise, if you don''t get the treasure, you''ll lose your own life. It''s not cost-effective. " At night, Qiu finally took a look at the two old men, raised his mouth and gave them a confident smile.When tongxuan and mangtianchi heard the words of yeshiqiu, the impulse in their hearts was also suppressed by reason. No, judging from the man''s integrated temperament and unfathomable breath, their actual strength is absolutely not what they can do, and there is no possibility of winning.


    With this in mind, they both decided to wait for the future and report to the clan that the news in the black point area was the birth of the ancient emperor''s cave and that the treasures in the cave had been taken away.


    "Ha, wise move." Aware of the two old men secretly mobilized the spirit of all have to go back, night autumn praise to them, and then continue to move forward, and jump forward, turned into an aurora shot from the ground.


    After going out, at night, Qiu directly stands on the sky, closes his eyes, releases his Pangu martial spirit with the fighting spirit of the fighting emperor level, and then directly performs the seventh soul skill, the real body of the martial spirit, and completes the attachment of the martial spirit.


    Suddenly, a giant with a huge axe appeared below, in the sight of countless creatures on the angry continent.


    The giant raised his huge axe high in his hand, looked up to the sky and said, "ha


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, after the blessing of the true body state of the martial spirit, the momentum comparable to that of the three-star or even the four-star fighting emperor burst out completely from the body of yeshiqiu, which oppressed all the creatures in the mainland. They could not help but feel heavy and collapsed on the ground.


    Perhaps in ancient times, when this continent was full of the origin of the emperor, the world was of a high level. It was impossible for the three-star or four-star fighter to oppress the whole world with his own power. But now, the origin of the emperor has disappeared, and the world has been degraded. As the only fighter, night time and autumn are enough to oppress all living beings!


    Feeling the terrible momentum far beyond the fight for saints, mang Tianchi and Tong Xuan in front of the ancient emperor''s cave looked at each other. They could see the shock and joy in each other''s eyes. Fortunately, they didn''t start just now.


    At the same time, the major ancient families in Zhongzhou also fell into intense tension and uneasiness because of the momentum of nightfall.


    The momentum There is absolutely no mistake in Doudi. There is a Doudi in Douqi continent. Then we ancient races Is there any chance of becoming emperor?


    The clan heads of Yan and Lei families, especially the clan head of the soul family, called out in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    The pressure lasted for two minutes. At night, Qiu took back Pangu''s spirit and let his fighting spirit drop to the level of one star emperor. With this decline, those who were strong at the level of fighting Saint were relieved and could stand up from the ground. I was really scared to death just now.


    Then, at night, Qiu raised his hands, put them down, breathed deeply, and restrained all the momentum of fighting against the emperor. Since then, all the creatures in the mainland have regained their freedom, and no longer need to be oppressed by this terrible threat.


    Suspended in the sky, overlooking countless creatures below, I saw that many people''s faces were full of horror. It seemed that they could not leave in a short time. At night, Qiu nodded with satisfaction, knowing that his goal had been achieved.


    After today, it won''t be long before people in the whole continent will know that there are strong people fighting against the emperor. Even those with low accomplishments can''t distinguish the momentum of being superior to the fighting saint, but this kind of gossip is always easy to pass from person to person, so it''s only a matter of time.


    The emergence of Doudi just proves the fact that the strength of all Nalan family members has soared.


    It''s true that yeshiqiu has been promoted to Doudi, so the blood of Nalan family should have been sublimated to Doudi.


    Although yeshiqiu didn''t understand that he became emperor Dou, and it was natural for his offspring to have the blood of emperor Dou. Why did the blood of those people who had been born long ago also change? But this is the setting of emperor Dou in the world, and he has no way to do it. Moreover, this setting is better, so that the strength of Nalan family can be instantly improved The middle level of the ancient eight ethnic groups.


    Let the world know the existence of Doudi. Those who have the strength to covet the secret that Nalan family suddenly becomes stronger should also know that the so-called secret is that someone in the clan has broken through to Doudi. In this way, whether they covet the deterrent power of Doudi or anything, they are unlikely to do anything to Nalan family.


    After all, in the eyes of people or forces at that level, they can''t hurt the fighting emperor, and all their actions are numerous. They don''t think about problems from the perspective of sensibility, and what they think about is interests.


    To get back to the point, after restraining his momentum, yeshiqiu looked at the situation at the bottom again. At last, he took a look at the falling heart inflammation at the bottom of the Huotian Qi training tower. He hesitated for a moment, but finally he didn''t take it away. He didn''t want to take other people''s wealth.


    "Whoosh!" Then he tore a space crack and turned it into a beam of Aurora.


    After leaving Heijiao at nightfall, mangtianchi and tongxuan in front of GuDi''s cave hesitated for a moment. Then they used the secret method of the clan to inform the clan about what happened. Then they went to GuDi''s cave together.


    Although the one who looks very young Well, Mr. Doudi, he said that he had emptied all the treasures in tuoshegudi''s cave, but what if there was a little bit left that he didn''t notice?What''s more, even if there is no treasure in it, we are very curious about Doudi''s cave. If we have a look at it, we will have more insight.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know that mang Tianchi and Tong Xuan are interested in the cave which has been emptied by themselves. At night, after passing through the space torn by his cultivation of fighting emperor, Qiu came to a remote mountain in the blink of an eye. In the mountain, there is a magical ancient tree, called Bodhi ancient tree.


    The root of the tree, which is deeply buried in the earth, will gradually form a mass of sticky heart-shaped things with magical effect through the condensation of years. It is called Bodhi Heart, which is a rare treasure. The Bodhi son secreted from the surface of Bodhi Heart is also a treasure that can move the fighting Saints. As for the legendary bodhi tree''s next enlightenment, it seems that even he is the one A fight emperor also wants to get such a chance!


    In a word, it is for this trip.


    Like the emperor''s elixir, the ancient bodhi tree is also a semi emperor level strong one. In fact, it can be bought by the fighting emperor for a long time because of the lack of the origin of the emperor. In fact, the ancient bodhi tree has existed for a very long time, far more than the ancient yuan and the spirit emperor, and even the candle Kun, who is the Dragon Emperor of the Taixu family, is not as good as it.


    In ancient times, the ancient bodhi tree once participated in a fight against the emperor. It and a fighting emperor jointly killed another fighting emperor. The killed fighting emperor cursed the ancient bodhi tree before it fell, and injected all his negative emotions into the body of the ancient bodhi tree, causing great damage to it. For countless years, the ancient bodhi tree has been suffering In his torment, he wanted to exclude the negative emotions of the fighting emperor.


    Night time autumn came here, is to help it solve this distress.


    From the performance of the ancient bodhi tree in the original work, it is peaceful in nature and shows gratitude. Xiao Yan, a little douzun, has saved it. He can generously give his treasure to him as a reward. When he fights against the emperor, does he dare to turn his face against himself?


    I dare not, so it''s obvious that it''s good for me to save it.


    "Kazhi ~" at this moment, looking at yeshiqiu, who suddenly appeared in front of him and was suffering from the negative emotions of emperor Dou, his mind changed greatly. He was shaking for a while and looked very nervous. He didn''t understand what the strong man who suddenly advanced emperor Dou wanted to do in front of him. Would he cut it?

 Chapter 479

    As the most precious plant in the whole Douqi continent, the ancient bodhi tree has no doubt that Doudi will have the idea to cut it down and do something with its branches. So when it sees autumn coming to it at night, it immediately panics.


    Immediately he said, "you, Mr. Doudi..."


    "I''m a good man, so you don''t have to be afraid." I saw the tension of the ancient bodhi tree, which was suffering from negative emotions. Before it finished speaking, autumn began to speak to it at night.


    Ancient Bodhi Tree


    Is there such a person who directly says that he is a good person? Sure enough, I have to be more careful.


    Although there is no origin of the emperor, and his cultivation is limited to half of the emperor, Bodhi ancient tree also participated in the fighting at the level of fighting the emperor in those years, so it thinks that even if it can''t fight the emperor, it still has the strength of the first battle. If the fighting emperor wants to cut it, it guarantees that even if it is fighting the emperor, it will make him pay some price.


    "You don''t believe me?" God knows how to see a tree nervous and suspicious at night. Looking at the thick and tall ancient tree in front of us, night autumn asks it.


    "Suweiping, if I say I believe your excellency, will you believe me?" Hearing the question of autumn at night, the ancient bodhi tree was silent for a moment, and then asked him back.


    In this regard, the night autumn shrugged, said: "I believe."


    Ancient Bodhi Tree


    Why didn''t the fighting emperor follow the rules? Under normal circumstances, he should say that I don''t believe it?


    "Although we meet for the first time today, I think it''s just the appearance of a good man, the perfect display of what is called good temperament, and the cultivation of fighting emperor level. I think these are enough to prove that I am a good man to all people in the world." Make complaints about the ancient poker faced trees in the heart.


    In fact, he felt the same way in his heart. He didn''t do anything unreasonable, and he had principles and integrity. Why can''t he be regarded as a good man?


    At this moment, the ancient Bodhi Tree really doesn''t know what to say. Who is it? It''s so shameless that it can become a fighting emperor. Luck must be luck!


    "Well, stop chatting, ancient bodhi tree. I came here today to make a deal with you." Through some humorous dialogues, we can see that after drawing in some mutual relations, at nightfall, we begin to talk about business with Bodhi Gushu, and the expression on our face becomes more serious and says to him.


    "Business? Please be clear. " Bodhi ancient tree road.


    "Well, I know that in ancient times, because you participated in the duel between the two fighting emperors, the fallen fighting emperor cursed you with his negative emotions before he died. I''ve been suffering so far. I can help you remove that negative emotion from your body, but in return, I need your Bodhi three treasures, among which the number of Bodhi is more. I need to use them to protect you Enhance the strength of our people. " There is no hidden yezhe. At night, Qiu directly tells the bodhi tree his purpose.


    He didn''t want to shout a high price and give the other side room to bargain, just like the vendors who set up stalls on the street. Then the two sides haggled and finally determined the price. Yeshiqiu said his offer directly at the beginning, because he believed that the ancient bodhi tree would not bargain with him.


    First, the price he proposed is really reasonable. Compared with the negative emotions of fighting the emperor, which have tormented him for tens of thousands of years, Bodhi three treasures are nothing. Second, from the original book, Bodhi ancient tree has the power of half an emperor, but is willing to live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, never interfering in the outside world. It can be seen that it is not a person of fame and wealth, so these are from the beginning The treasure that has faded from it should not be something that is hard to give up. In the end, it is the identities of both sides. A fighting emperor and a half emperor are all figures standing at the top of the world. They are bargaining for more losses. Therefore, they can certainly succeed!


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Facts also proved that he thought well. After listening to the words of yeshiqiu, Bodhi Gushu was stunned. Then he was a little excited and asked strangely, "Sir, are you really saying that? Are you really willing to help me get rid of this hateful negative emotion?"


    "Of course, but I don''t like to be a free laborer, so the conditions I just put forward, you..."


    "I promise that as long as you can help me get rid of this negative emotion, all the three Bodhi treasures I have can be given to you in return. As for Bodhi, I have accumulated a lot over the years. I don''t think you will be disappointed." Doudi can''t make people stronger. Therefore, for yeshiqiu, he said that he needed his own Bodhi to help his people improve their strength. Bodhi tree didn''t doubt it. After confirming yeshiqiu''s transaction, it immediately agreed.


    "Very good, ancient tree, you are much more cheerful than those guys of ancient eight nationalities." Seeing that the ancient bodhi tree was even simpler than I thought, autumn praised it at night.


    "Ancient eight nationalities..." Hearing this name, the ancient tree of Bodhi feels speechless. The group of eight descendants left by Emperor Dou is even an ancient race. What is the ancient tree of the same age as emperor Dou? Ancient tree group? They all use the ancient two words as the prefix. Doesn''t this put me and them in the same era?Oh, forget it, don''t fight for the false name with them!


    I don''t know why. It''s a tree in front of me. It has the cultivation of a half emperor and can speak. After all, in this world, pills can be transformed into human beings. It''s normal for a tree to speak because it already has life. However, it doesn''t show the appearance of human face. It looks like a wrinkled bark. At night, autumn can feel something from the bark The helplessness of this giant tree is really incredible and insightful.


    He shook his head and suppressed some strange ideas. Then, at night, Qiu raised his hand and said to the ancient bodhi tree in front of him, "well, since you have agreed, we will establish the transaction. To show my sincerity, I will help you to remove the negative emotion in your body."


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, a group of golden flame appeared in the heart of the hand of autumn at night, it is the fire of the golden emperor.


    "Thank you very much." Being able to recognize that the fire in the hands of yeshiqiu is a strange fire, the ancient bodhi tree is very happy and quickly thanks yeshiqiu.


    "Just helping each other." At night, Qiu said with a casual smile. Then, he flew to the ancient bodhi tree with the help of his firepower and his powerful fighting spirit to help him get rid of the negative emotions left by the ancient fighting Empero

 Chapter 480

    It sounds like the name of ancient fighting emperor is very big. After all, adding the word "ancient" always gives people the illusion of being tall, just like ancient things must be more powerful than today. The whole society is not making progress, but constantly reversing.


    But in essence, the ancient fighting emperors are still fighting emperors. They are both fighting emperors. Is it possible that autumn will lower their head at night?


    It''s impossible. As long as the stars are the same, even if there are some differences in the cultivation methods and fighting skills, the overall strength will not be worse.


    What''s more, yeshiqiu has to face now is not a strong fighter, but the negative emotion left by a fighter on the verge of death. This negative emotion has passed for tens of thousands of years. It''s hard for yeshiqiu to be the leader of the boss group of all heaven. Isn''t that a joke.


    Therefore, there is no suspense, with a huge fighting spirit as the support, yeshiqiu controls Jindi''s burning fire, gradually burning away the negative emotions in the ancient bodhi tree, so that it can recover little by little, and no longer suffer from the pain.


    This process didn''t take long, just four or five minutes. Later, with a move of the palm of the hand in the night, Qiu called back the burning flame of the golden emperor, which was spinning around the ancient bodhi tree, and took it back into his body.


    Then, at night, Qiu said with a smile to the ancient bodhi tree, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s very comfortable. It''s comfortable that I haven''t had in tens of thousands of years. This hateful negative emotion has finally disappeared from my body. I''m free!" With that, the ancient bodhi tree began to shake violently. With this shaking, the mountain at the foot of autumn also vibrated at night. It seems that the ancient bodhi tree is not only tall and thick, but also has a deep root. It is estimated that it may have reached the heart of the earth.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with him. After all, he is such a good man with principles. He never thought of uprooting the ancient bodhi tree which has no injustice or hatred with him.


    And if it''s really like what he guessed, he''s only afraid that he has the ability to kill the ancient bodhi tree, and he can''t pull out its roots. After all, people have been rooting for tens of thousands of years, and you want to pull it out at once. Isn''t that a joke? Even the Doudi is not so good.


    ¡­¡­


    To get back to the point, after confirming that the negative emotion in his body has really disappeared, the ancient Bodhi Tree keeps its promise and gives its three Bodhi treasures to yeshiqiu in return.


    First of all, Bodhisattvas. They gave yeshiqiu more than 300 Bodhisattvas at one time, claiming that they were all Bodhisattvas that yeshiqiu had saved for tens of thousands of years. Yeshiqiu didn''t know whether it was true or not, but he chose to believe it.


    Then there is Bodhi Heart. The ancient bodhi tree only gives ten pieces to night time autumn, which is a little small. However, considering the value of Bodhi Heart, it can make Xiao Yan, whose cultivation has not yet reached the peak of douzun, jump directly over the stars among several douzuns and the semi saints in three small realms, and step directly into the Dousheng level. Such a treasure, ten pieces is OK.


    As for the last Enlightenment under the bodhi tree, this treasure is amazing!


    In many fairy tales, there is a story of Buddha''s Enlightenment under the bodhi tree. The ancient bodhi tree in the mainland may be inferior to the bodhi tree in many fairy tales in rank, but there is no difference in function. It is to help people understand, broaden their mind, clarify the suspense, and enter a higher realm.


    Among the three treasures of Bodhi, this one is the most important one in yeshiqiu.


    Now he has entered the stage of fighting emperor. In his ordinary state, his cultivation is a star king. After he uses pan Guzhen, with the wonderful function of God''s soul skill, his cultivation can probably reach the level of three or four star king. In this world, he can be invincible, but in the whole universe, he is estimated to belong to the middle and lower levels of the pyramid, so he can enhance some strength It''s always good.


    After that, he will also begin to cultivate advanced immortal skills, and formally turn fighting Qi into spiritual power, and embark on the journey of cultivating immortals.


    Of course, that''s later.


    After collecting the Bodhi and Bodhi Heart, at night, in accordance with the guidance of the ancient bodhi tree, Qiu walked to its leafy trunk and sat down with his legs. Then he closed his eyes and began to relax and calm down.


    In this way, unconsciously, a strange power suddenly emanates from the ancient bodhi tree. This power is not powerful, it has no attack power, but it is very magical. It makes people feel as if they have entered reincarnation. They can''t distinguish between reality and illusion. Then they can feel life in the illusion, broaden their mind, and return to reality in the upgraded state


    ¡­¡­


    Little by little, I don''t know how long it''s gone. Sitting under the ancient bodhi tree at night, autumn''s eyelashes move. Then, the fingers on my knees move. Finally, I slowly open my eyes and breathe.


    He felt as if he had just crossed it again, and after crossing it again, he spent a lifetime there. That experience Really let him grow up a lot!


    And a lot of things he didn''t understand, now also a little understand, he


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, the fighting spirit in the body surged up violently, and then a dazzling purple light came out of the body of autumn at night, straight into the sky.He stopped thinking and looked down at his hands. At night, Qiu murmured: "I am Breakthrough? This feeling is two stars, no, it''s three stars


    Surprised, yeshiqiu was really surprised. He thought that the next enlightenment of bodhi tree was magical, but at most it was to improve his cultivation by one star. Unexpectedly, he directly promoted two stars, which made him reach the level of Sanxing Doudi without using Pangu''s real body.


    It seems that we can''t judge a person simply by the strength of the other party in the future!


    Although the strength of the ancient bodhi tree is only in the half emperor, its next enlightenment is to let you understand, not to transmit the power to you. So as long as you understand well, the original realm is high, and the room for improvement is large, the benefits will be more natural. So even if yeshiqiu is already the fighting emperor, it can also help him a lot.


    Want to understand this, the night of autumn looked up to the bodhi tree, said: "ancient tree, this time really thank you."


    "As you said before, it''s just mutual help, so you''re welcome." Although I can''t feel the specific state of nightfall, I can feel that his breath is much stronger than before. Obviously, I have made great progress through my own understanding, Bodhi said politely to him.


    "Oh." In this regard, the night autumn smile, want to continue to say something to it, but, he just opened his mouth, face suddenly changed, is not a bad thing, is the group of new people.


    At the moment, the chat group, the system is playing two tones.


    [Ding, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding, Yang Jian, the justice God of the group, has joined the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 481

    "Monkey King, the king of the demon king? Justice God Yang Jian? System You are trying to turn the chat group into the rhythm of the battlefield After listening to the prompt sound of the system in the group, the corner of Qiu''s mouth twitches violently at night, and then complains that he is very worried about it.


    "Ding, the host, new people into the group completely random, has nothing to do with the system, so please don''t arbitrarily put the responsibility on the head of the system, thank you." For the complaints of yeshiqiu, the system is very calm.


    "Then how can these two people come in at the same time? Isn''t Yang Jian and monkey king particularly jealous when they meet? It''s obvious that something will happen As for the system''s shirking responsibility, yeshiqiu didn''t buy it and continued to ask.


    In response, the system replied with two words: "coincidence."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Coincidentally, your uncle!


    "What''s the matter with you, sir?" Seeing that Qiu''s face was not quite right at night, the ancient bodhi tree asked him.


    "Oh, it''s OK, but I suddenly remember that there are some trivial things I haven''t dealt with at home." Then, at night, Qiu stood up and patted the dust on his body. Then he arched his hand to the ancient bodhi tree in front of him and said, "ancient tree, I have benefited a lot from this meeting. Your bodhi tree is worthy of the treasure of the mainland. I admire it very much. Now I have something to deal with. I''ll leave first and hope to see you again one day."


    "Good luck, goodbye!" Did not do those polite retention, the two branches of the ancient Bodhi Tree bend, the same to the night autumn made an arched hand action, said.


    Then, at night, Qiu nodded to the ancient bodhi tree, showing a kind smile. The next second, the whole space fluctuated and disappeared from the deep mountain forest.


    Seeing that autumn leaves at night with the power of space, the ancient Bodhi Tree ponders for a while, then stretches. Suddenly, the earth moves and the mountains shake. Countless Warcraft inhabiting here are running frantically. I don''t know what happened.


    I don''t care whether the Warcraft living in my own territory will panic or not. It''s not that I don''t care about it, but I don''t think about this kind of thing at all. After all, I have to think about it. It has a lot to think about.


    Without the torment of the negative emotions left by the ancient fighting emperor, the ancient bodhi tree is more comfortable than ever. After stretching, the whole tree gives out a dazzling green light, and then shrinks, and then shrinks, finally forms a very kind and ordinary old man.


    "Well, I''ve been here for tens of thousands of years, and it''s so painful that I can''t even walk. Today, I don''t need to be tortured anymore. I want to go out and have a good look. I don''t know what the mainland looks like now? It seems that the Doudi just now was the first generation of Doudi, not a descendant of a Doudi. Then, with the help of his ancestral shadow, the non Doudi descendant can become an emperor in this era. This is really unexpected! " The transformed ancient Bodhi Tree murmurs, then looks left and right for a while, and then moves forward in a certain direction.


    Well, it doesn''t use its power of space, because it''s going to play at will and has no destination, so it uses the way of walking, which is which.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, yeshiqiu didn''t immediately return to the capital of Gama, but went to the affiliated world first. Yang Jian is OK. Sun Wukong, the demon king who is trapped in the cave, dares to promise that he will come to the affiliated world, and there is a great possibility that he will make trouble here.


    Although there is a system monitoring here, no matter what happens, we can take action at the first time to stop and sanction, but how to say


    This time, yeshiqiu wants to solve the problem by himself. He wants to try to see if he can win against the king of the demon king, Monkey King, with his three-star cultivation of fighting emperor, plus the power of Pangu''s soul and sea god''s throne. If he can, it will just give him a bad impression. If not Well, put on a cloak and mask in advance, so as not to expose the identity of the group leader. Let''s say that it''s the law enforcers here. In this way, it''s only the law enforcers, not the group leader.


    In addition, please remember that the other party is monkey king, the king of the demon king, not monkey king, the Taiyi golden immortal in the journey to the West. The world is different, and the strength of the characters in it is different, strong or weak, just like the monkey king in the magic Mobile phone who was almost poisoned by pesticides, and the monkey king in the king of Kung Fu who was sealed with Qigong


    Alas, I don''t mention it. In a word, this kind of Monkey King feels that he can fight 10000 by himself at night!


    As for Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, who entered the group this time, if he guessed correctly, he should be Mr. Sun, who came from the world of conquering demons on a journey to the West and was known as the "most cruel monkey in history" of philosophy, drama and singing.


    Yang Jian, the God of justice, undoubtedly comes from the world of Baolian lamp.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu Xinshen moves and tunes out the data panels of the two new group members. All of a sudden, their data appear in front of his eyes.


    [Name: Monkey King


    gender: male


    from: Journey to the west to subdue the demons world


    identity: the great Taibao of Huaguo Mountain, the king of demon king


    realm: the second stage of immortal realmWeapon: golden cudgel (Level 9)


    skill: the great immortal decides, Disha changes 72, somersault cloud


    comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength: among the demons who travel to the west to subdue demons, they are the top experts. They are cunning, despicable and cruel in nature, so they are extremely difficult to deal with. However, they are also easy to get carried away. If a conspiracy succeeds, they will forget themselves immediately, so this monkey can be eliminated If you don''t become stronger and stronger, you will become stronger until you surpass the fourth stage of immortality, or you will be convinced of Buddhism. Otherwise, you will be easily beaten by others in his world, and you will often appreciate what reality is. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    You are right about the system. The monkey is like this. The thief can act.


    When I first saw the movie, I thought that although he was a bit mean at first, he was still a good monkey. Later, I found out that as soon as he came out of the NIMA play, he turned his face and didn''t recognize people. He not only killed Miss Duan, but also pulled out Xuanzang''s hair. What''s more, he wanted to kill him. He didn''t even want to be unsealed.


    As for forgetting Also, Xuanzang in the movie is right. What''s the use of walking out of Wuzhishan? The Buddha is still there. It''s not a matter of minutes to press you again. What''s so proud? You can''t beat the Buddha?


    Speaking of the Buddha of their world, nanima, is really strong. They all appear in the universe. Looking down at the whole earth, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, has become a giant ape, which is not as big as one ten thousandth of his palm. He is directly beaten by a Tathagata palm into Huang Bo.


    And his realm, the second stage of immortality, was superior to the three-star fighting emperor, but we also borrowed the power of the sea god''s throne, plus the special ability of Pangu''s real body to double his accomplishments in an instant, eh That''s about it. We can fight.


    Thinking of this, yeshiqiu nods and looks at Yang Jian''s data panel.


    [Name: Yang Jian


    gender: male


    from: Baolian lamp world


    identity: Zhaohui Xiansheng Erlang Zhenjun, the God of justice


    realm: the second peak of immortal realm


    weapon: three pointed two edged sword (Level 9)


    skill: eight nine Xuangong, nine zhuanyuan Gong, Zongdi Jinguang


    comprehensive evaluation of group members'' strength: in today''s era when saints return to chaos, he He is a God worthy of respect. Unfortunately, he places too much hope on others in some things, which leads to many unnecessary troubles. He is a God worthy of respect Life is also a sad chapter! ¡¿

 Chapter 482

    "Sad chapter?" Seeing the system''s evaluation of Yang Jian, the justice God, Qiu turned his eyes on the spot at night.


    He is the God of Erlang. He is still sad and alive. Who hasn''t suffered a little? He just lost his parents and was misunderstood by his sister. I''m not better than him.


    I didn''t have any parents in my life, and he enjoyed more than ten years of fatherly love and maternal love. How about me No, it''s tears.


    He was misunderstood by his sister, not understood by her. I was almost sold by my sister, just to get rid of a marriage that made her dissatisfied.


    To tell you the truth, now I recall that Nalan Yanran once said to him, "anyway, you are a man, this kind of thing doesn''t matter." at night, Qiu''s heart still has uncontrollable pain. Even after the Enlightenment under the ancient bodhi tree, it seems that she has experienced a samsara.


    He is a pure and clean man. His body and reputation are so unimportant in that woman''s eyes. She wants to find a woman to smear him?


    It''s disgusting!


    People say that boys should protect themselves when they are outside. Before he was wandering outside at that time, there was a woman in the family who wanted to hurt me. This is really What a miserable word!


    Thinking of this, Qiu wiped his face with his palm at night, looked up at the sky and sighed deeply.


    Life is really hard!


    The next second, put down your hand, turn off the two data panels, flash, disappear from the original place in a flash, and come to the heart nourishing Hall of the Forbidden City.


    Sitting lazily on the Dragon chair, Qiu breathed at night, then moved his mind and put his consciousness into the chat group.


    No matter who is worse than Yang Jian, let''s get down to business first. I don''t know how much trouble those two people will make if they join the group at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Now, in the chat group.


    At the same time, two new people joined, and the names of the two new people were so loud that they immediately caused a lot of fluctuations in the group. Many group friends came out one after another to welcome them.


    Among the people who welcome them, up to now, the most enthusiastic one is Fahai, who thinks he is in the same camp with them.


    Fahai: "Amitabha, disciple Fahai, here, across the screen, I''d like to meet Zhaohui Xiansheng Erlang Zhenjun. I''d like to see Dou defeated Buddha. I''d like to welcome Zhenjun and shengfo to the boss chat group of all worlds."


    Other group Friends


    See you? welcome respectfully? You bald Monk, it''s too late.


    Soon


    Xiongba: "boy xiongba, I''ve heard a lot about the justice God. Oh no, I''ve heard a lot about the name of the second master. I''m very lucky to meet you today! Second master, I don''t know. My adoration for you is like the continuous flow of the Yangtze River and the flood of the Yellow River. It''s out of control! "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "Xiao Wang visits the God of justice. In Qi, there are stories about the God cutting mountains to save his mother, harnessing the water to catch up with the sun, chopping the dragon and removing the dragon. When Xiao Wang hears about it occasionally, he yearns for it and admires it. It''s really no pity to see the real God today."


    Wei Wuxian: "Monkey King, the king of demon king? There''s something wrong with the prefix. Are you kidding, monkey? Monkey brother, you know, there is a monkey king in the world of you Zong. I bought a monkey with his blood not long ago and gave it to my elder martial sister as a pet Keke, as a partner, I admire you very much! "


    Tushan Yaya: "Monkey King, the king of demon king? That smelly monkey? No, you are much uglier than he is


    Gao Yao: "second master, monkey brother, Xiao Mingao will kowtow to you here!"


    Friends of the group


    Nima, you are the cruelest!


    ¡­¡­


    Lotus lamp world, in the temple of true king.


    A strange screen suddenly appeared in my mind. There were still people talking in it. Just coming back from Huashan, Yang Jian, who was sad and angry because his sister said "I will never forgive you", frowned and didn''t get up. He just sat up straight, looked left and right, and asked, "I don''t know where is sacred, but I made such a joke with Yang Jian. Please show up £¿¡±


    Quiet, very quiet. Except for the dog looking up at him, there was no movement, which made Yang Jian''s frown deeper.


    He is the God of justice in the divine world, and one of the best figures in the third generation of disciples. In this era when the saints return to chaos, few of them have the strength above him in the whole three realms. Who can invade his mind without his awareness? Is it the Tathagata Buddha?


    Thinking of this, Yang Jian stood up and opened his right hand. The three pointed and two edged sword appeared in his hand. He blocked it in front of him and said, "what''s the purpose of your coming down here, please come out and say clearly, don''t hide your head and show your tail!"


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, the sky eye between the forehead opens, shoots out a silver ray of light, sweeping around, but unfortunately, nothing is found.


    This made Yang Jian even more confused. Although the strength of the Tathagata Buddha is above him, since he has been cast the Dharma, there must be traces captured by the eye of heaven. Why not? Is the Tathagata Buddha strong enough to ignore the eye of heaven?No, it''s impossible!


    He''s not a saint.


    Moreover, it is not sure whether the Buddha is the Buddha, but the other side can avoid the capture of his heavenly eye, and the strength is absolutely unfathomable!


    But Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group? Second master? It''s strange.


    There are many people who call him the second master. The Meishan brothers all call him that. But the other side has such magic power. Why is he so respectful?


    Also, Monkey King, the king of demon king, is that monkey king?


    No, it''s not him. Just like the woman who was obviously a fox demon said, the monkey king didn''t look so ugly.


    So what''s going on?


    Yang Jian didn''t understand. Seeing the mysterious man, he just didn''t want to appear to see him. After a little hesitation, he decided to study the so-called boss chat group of all heaven and all worlds to see what the mysterious man had in mind.


    Immediately, Yang Jian sat down again and looked around the group with a serious face.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, a journey to the West.


    Different from Yang Jian, now trapped in Wuzhi Mountain and unable to do anything, Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, was not alert to a strange screen in his mind, and did not show a serious expression on his face. On the contrary, he put his hands together devoutly, and directly communicated with the people inside: "yes, I am Sun Wukong, and I used to communicate with Buddha With the help of my Buddha Jingshi mantra, I have come to realize the mistakes I once made. My evil Qi has been completely purified. So, the name of the king of demons, cough, just ignore it. If you don''t dislike it, you can call me Mr. Sun.


    By the way, everyone, I haven''t asked you where you are from?


    Oh, and just now the master said who is fighting to defeat the Buddha. Miss Tu Shan, you said that I am much uglier than which monkey? "


    In addition to piety, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, also has a very friendly smile on his face. Besides being a little ugly, it seems that there is no harm at all.


    But the next second, his face turned a little dark uncontrollably.


    Fahai: "Holy Buddha, I''m calling you!"


    Tu yamaya: "you are uglier than the monkey king I know Well, a lot. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king


    Are you really my grandson''s watermelon knife?

 Chapter 483

    What monkey is he?


    Monkey, the king of demon king, ah bah, Monkey King!


    In those days, he held two watermelon knives and cut from Nantianmen to Penglai East Road. He cut back and forth for three days and nights without blinking an eye, which scared many children. But now, one of them calls him "Holy Buddha" and the other says that he is much uglier than the monkey king. What do you mean?


    This is humiliating him!


    The king of the demon king, Monkey King, has always been puzzled by the fact that the Tathagata put him down at the foot of the Wuzhi Mountain, but he didn''t take his life. Why, why didn''t he kill me?


    Now the monkey king understood that the old bald man wanted to subdue himself and let himself work hard for their Buddhism!


    Otherwise, why does this bald man named Fahai call him "Saint Buddha"?


    Hateful, it''s too much bullying!


    My grandson is the king of the demon king and the great Taibao of the thirteen Taibao of Huaguo Mountain. How can he work for you smelly monks?


    At the moment of entering the group chat, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, regarded this place as a Buddhist place to try out his tricks. He clenched his fist, blackened his face, and looked very strange.


    There is also a woman named Tu Shanya who is a fox spirit. Hum, looking at her situation, she has fallen to the point of joining Buddhism. That''s why she appears here and even dares to satirize herself.


    Isn''t my human image what you Buddhists like to see? You actually say that I''m much uglier than the monkey king. Are you satirizing me that I''ve fallen, and I''m no longer the majestic monkey like monkey king of that year?


    Do you want to be shameless?!


    Test, this is a test again, right? You want to see if it''s my grandson''s disguise. Has my grandson really given up his past demons, right?


    Well, in that case, my grandson will not let you down. I will show you a monkey king who satisfies you. Then, ha ha, when I go out, I will let you know the power of watermelon knife.


    Thinking of this, even if he wanted to kill and explode again in his heart, Monkey King, the king of demon king, tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart. He laughed at Fahai and Tushan Yaya and said: "master, you have recognized the wrong person. I''m just a careless little misson, not a noble Saint Buddha. As for Miss Tu Shan, pingbao is just an appearance, which makes you feel ugly. I''m really sorry. How are you all, ha ha ~ "


    everyone:...."


    This monkey brother is surprisingly talkative.


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Fake. The monkey king must be fake.


    "Hoo All the online friends were surprised when they heard the polite words of Monkey King, the king of the demon king. At night, Qiu was a little relieved. Fortunately, he still had the opportunity to control everything and lead the situation in the group to the direction he wanted to see.


    Thinking about it, I moved my heart in the autumn at night. I called out the group announcement and showed it in front of Monkey King, the king of demon king, and Yang Jian, the justice God. I said to them in the group, "this is the boss chat group of all worlds. The members of the group are all from different worlds, and they are all boss level characters in one world, and the meaning of boss is that you can go to the Internet bar of the affiliated world Baidu, here is not popular, in addition, welcome new people into the group


    "Well? Lord, is it the Tathagata? " Seeing the group announcement that suddenly appeared in front of us, and hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian looked at his head at the same time, and saw that there was a golden title called "group leader" on his head. Suddenly, both of them were surprised.


    Although they live in different worlds, it is also a coincidence that the most powerful one is the Buddha.


    Originally, the strongest in the world of Baolian lantern is not the Tathagata, because there are Yuanshi Tianzun and Nvwa Niangniang in that world. However, they only exist in the prequel, and the era of postquel all return to chaos. Without the sage, the strongest in the three realms is naturally the Tathagata Buddha.


    What, Mr. taishanglaojun?


    The power of taishanglaojun in the world of journey to the West may be higher than that of Tathagata, but in the world of baoliandeng, I don''t know, I know what I''ve seen.


    I don''t know that I was suspected by the two newlyweds that I was the Buddha of the Tathagata. After calling out the group announcement and saying welcome words to them, yeshiqiu waited for a while, calculated the time they needed to finish reading the announcement, and then made a mental move to send out some small gifts as a meeting gift for the newlyweds.


    [Ding, the group leader sent out a lucky red envelope with the cover of welcome new people. ¡¿


    in a flash, the system''s prompt sounds in the group.


    Hearing this sound, all the online group friends immediately went crazy, and the group leader finally sent a red envelope again. Immediately, all of them started to fight, even Fahai was no exception.


    "Amitabha, I''m not greedy for this devil''s things. I just don''t want these things to fall into the hands of other demons, so as to deepen their Demon power!" Hand speed is extremely fast, blink of an eye to grab a red envelope of Fahai thought in his heart.Then, the data of what he snatched appeared on the chat screen, and the real object appeared in his hands.


    [Ding, congratulations on grabbing the red envelope from the group leader. It''s a shining book of morality. ¡¿


    Fahai


    Poor monk, what''s the use of this?


    On the other hand, in the lotus lamp world, in the temple of Zhenjun, Yang Jian, who has read the group announcements, looks at a three tattooed blood Bodhi in his hand, and then looks at the detailed data of the object that appears in his screen line of sight, and falls into meditation.


    "Not only can I directly display pictures and make sounds in my mind, but also can I directly transmit things to my hands through space, but I don''t realize it in advance. Can Buddha really do this?"


    It''s not that Yang Jian overestimates himself. His strength is the top level in the three realms. Even if he can''t compare with the Buddha of the Tathagata, he won''t be fooled by the other side like a fool and can''t find anything. So Is it true that what was said in the announcement just now is that this place is really a place connecting all the worlds, rather than some of the great powers in the three realms trying to make fun of themselves or try to calculate themselves?


    After thinking about it, Yang Jian raised his hand, recruited a banana from the fruit basket around him, and then sent it out according to the red envelope function described in the group announcement.


    Just after the operation in his mind, the banana disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. Yang Jian was stunned by this scene, and his pupils shrank and the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably.


    It''s true. He just thought about it in his mind and sent it out. No one in the three realms can cast such magical magic on him, so it must be true and there can be no mistake!


    Think of here, even with his city, also can''t help but excited up, connect the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie, here he may be able to find a solution to the problem of three younger sister and Tiangui!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the journey to the West conquers the devil.


    Monkey King, who has snatched a novel Journey to the west, sees another red envelope on the screen. Relying on his advantage of being single for the longest time, he crushes other people and successfully takes it apart first. Suddenly, a banana appears in his hand.


    Looking at the banana, at that moment, the eyes of Monkey King shed tears of happiness, banana, I miss you so much!


    Immediately, put the journey to the West down, and monkey king, the king of the demon king, immediately killed his banana and swallowed it.

 Chapter 484

    "Well, delicious. This is my favorite banana." Chewing the delicious food in his mouth, Monkey King, the king of demon king, said happily in his heart.


    Then, after eating the banana Yang Jian sent out, his eyes suddenly changed and became extremely sharp.


    Just like Yang Jian thought, he didn''t think that this magical method would be possessed by the Buddha. So, the contents of the group announcement are true.


    If it''s true, then the above-mentioned subsidiary world and crossing to other worlds through traversal symbols can also be achieved?


    Thinking of this, Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, who did not immediately reveal his demonic nature, pondered for a while. Then, according to the operation method shown on the group announcement, he made a mental move and communication system, indicating his intention to go to the affiliated world.


    The next second, the space where the monkey king is located fluctuates violently. Then, before the golden vines around him beat, he disappeared from the original place with a whoosh and left the cave. To be exact, he left the world.


    At the same time, a fat monk on the street was eating goose legs. His face changed greatly. Under the puzzled eyes of a young man with an explosive head in front of him, he murmured: "that monkey How is that possible? "


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Besides, it''s wrong for you to eat meat. " Xuanzang, standing in front of the fat monk, criticized him seriously.


    "Don''t quarrel. Something''s wrong. What''s this?" Xuanzang waved his hand in front of him. Suddenly, the fat monk''s eyes narrowed slightly and noticed something. Then he opened his hand. Suddenly, the novel Journey to the west, which was left in the cave by monkey king, the demon king, appeared in the hands of the fat monk.


    Looking at the three words on the cover of the novel, the fat monk took a cold breath on the spot: "hiss!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, who suddenly disappeared mysteriously and made the Buddha''s face change greatly, came to the affiliated world without the expectation of yeshiqiu. At the moment of his arrival, the system''s prompt sound sounded in yeshiqiu''s mind.


    Hearing the sound, he lazily sat on the Dragon chair in the Yangxin hall and ate a Bodhi. Feeling the fighting spirit in his body, he nodded and said in secret: "next, the monkey will probably start to make trouble."


    In the original plot, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, tricked Xuanzang to pull out the lotus flower that sealed him, and immediately became violent and rampant. He didn''t worry that he would be suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha. It was as if he had escaped from Wuzhishan and the palm of the Tathagata Buddha''s hand.


    In the original scenario, he is still like this, not to mention that he has escaped to another world now. He really escaped from the palm of the Buddha. He will be arrogant and happy and lawless. At that time, it''s the time for the leader of the group. No, it''s the time for the law enforcers.


    With a wave of autumn''s arm at night, a black and handsome cape and a pair of white seals with a mysterious scale, the mask that makes it impossible for people to see the wearer''s face clearly appears on the Dragon case in front of him.


    This is the dress prepared by yeshiqiu for the law enforcers in the affiliated world. He is going to be the first law enforcer. As expected, the law enforcer should be the king of the demon king, Monkey King.


    "Oh Thinking of the scene of beating up the monkey in the near future, the corner of autumn''s mouth rises at night and gives out a light smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on the street of the world.


    It was just a dubious attempt, but I didn''t expect that I really left that damned cave and came to another place. No, it was another world. Monkey King, the king of demon king, widened his eyes, turned his body and scanned his surroundings. The expression on his face was a shock, and he finally regained his freedom.


    "Hahaha ~" thinking of this, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king in human form, with sparse hair, gray body and ragged clothes, raised his hands and laughed wildly at the sky, which made passers-by look at each other. He didn''t know whether he was crazy or not.


    After laughing for a few minutes, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, finally vented his excitement. Looking at the strange environment around him, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, two watermelon knives appeared in his hands.


    Now that I''ve regained my freedom, my grandson will have a big fight here. Let''s be happy.


    The next second, the monkey king will return to his original appearance and perform a famous "killing all sides" drama here with his watermelon knife.


    Just at this time, the ongoing conversation in the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group attracted his attention.


    I can only see


    Majestic master: "Yang Jian, second master, I heard a lot about you. It''s just the first time I heard that you still have the title of justice God. By the way, it may be presumptuous, but I''m still curious. I don''t know what level you are in the system?


    That''s right. Wei Wuxian also said that there is a monkey king in the world of you Zong, but his monkey king is very weak, which is better than the monkey king in the next half. I don''t know who is better than you and the monkey king in your world?In addition, you can also take a look at the head picture of president you. I find that you look so much like him! "


    "The monkey king of other worlds!" I didn''t pay much attention to it before, but now I''ve heard it again. I''m sure that there is a monkey king in other worlds. I''m surprised, and then I temporarily stop his "killing all sides" play. I stand in a daze under the puzzled eyes of many passers-by. Well, actually I''m staring at the chat screen in my mind, and I want to see the one from other worlds What will the three eyes of the world say.


    What''s more, the monkey king in other world is very weak. It''s half the same as you, who are pale and seriously injured. Is that true or false? Can the monkey bear the name of monkey king be so bad?


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king, did not believe it.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian jumped out and yelled to the bully: "Hey, uncle Xiong, you can call me a boy. Although your cultivation is a little worse than me, you are a lot older than me. I can''t bear you in this respect, but it''s disrespectful for you to call brother monkey by his name. You should correct your mistake quickly, otherwise..."


    Xiongba: "or what?"


    Wei Wuxian: "otherwise you don''t want to go out of the hospital in your life. If you come out once, I will send you in once."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiongba was silent for a second, and then said with a strong smile to Wei Wuxian: "Mr. Wei, I just made a slip of tongue just now. How can I not hear of the reputation of the great sage of Qi Tian? The second master and monkey brother are gods that I have admired for a long time!"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, those who know current affairs are heroes. You are worthy of being the leader of the society."


    Majestic overlord


    Are you praising me or mocking me?


    On the other hand, listening to the dialogue of these guys, although they didn''t hear the details they wanted to hear about the monkey king of the other world, nor did they hear the three eyed boy of the other world report his level of realm, the monkey king of the demon king still heard something wrong.


    Monkey brother? Second master?


    No, why is my grandson just a brother and his three eyed son a master? Can''t my grandson compare with him?


    Back then, holding two watermelon knives, I went all the way from Nantianmen to Penglai East Road. I started and fell, started and fell, chopping back and forth for three days and three nights without blinking an eye, but he He waited for me to chop for three days and nights before he took the dog to bite me. The reaction speed was really slow and poor.


    What, the result of my war with him?


    Ah, it''s just a small matter. Don''t mention it, don''t mention it!

 Chapter 485

    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, will never admit that when he met Yang Jian with a dog on Penglai East Road, he was beaten to pieces with a three pointed and two edged knife and then snatched to heaven.


    At that time Well, at that time, my grandson was so tired that he didn''t blink his eyes after three days and nights of chopping. His physical strength was too much, so he lost to him. Otherwise, hum, even he was cut!


    Then he continued to look at the chat screen in his mind.


    Wei Wuxian didn''t know whether he was insulted intentionally or unintentionally. He was so angry that he kept shaking his beard and didn''t know what to say. When Wei Wuxian saw that the male in his mouth didn''t speak, he stopped the words in his throat in time.


    He didn''t forget the group leader''s warning to him. Don''t offend others too much. Even if the other party''s cultivation is far inferior to his elder brother, he also Well, it''s OK to give him a little support when he''s upset. I still need to keep a line, so that I can see him later.


    On the other side, the lotus lamp world, in the temple of Zhenjun.


    Looking at the screen, he has studied around the group for such a long time. At this time, Yang Jian finally understood this boss chat group of all heaven and all world. He was extremely surprised. This place is really mysterious. He didn''t know who the leader of the group was. He had such magic power to open up such a place in all heaven and all world.


    Then he looked at the image of the overlord and answered the question he had asked himself before: "these friends are ridiculous. Yang Jian doesn''t deserve it. Yang Jian''s realm level in the system is the second peak of immortality. My mana and the monkey king in my world are between Bo Zhong and you. As for you Zong, do you mean the friend named you Suowei? He does look like me. It should be a coincidence


    ''s last sentence as like as two peas, Yang''s tone is somewhat uncertain, because it is so much alike. Besides clothes and hairstyles, there are no other eyes in the other side. The other places are almost the same. This makes Yang doubt some doubt. Is this tour world another part of him?


    It''s not surprising that Yang Jian made such a guess, because it''s common for gods to go down to earth to experience calamities. Although he has never experienced them, he has experienced them in another world, and then in the world he has become what he is doing now.


    So thinking, Yang Jian nodded, as if to agree with his guess.


    Meanwhile, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king who is peeping at the screen in the affiliated world, suddenly changes his face.


    The second peak of immortality?


    He moved his mind and turned out his data panel. When he saw it, Monkey King, the king of demon king, was so angry that he wanted to curse people. Why, why, in what system, was his realm level just the second stage of immortality?


    Fake, it must be fake. The three eyed boy from other world must be bragging, right!


    "Well, I must be bragging. How can a three eyed boy be more powerful than my grandson?" So thinking, the next second, Monkey King, the king of demon king, spoke in the group.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "cough, everyone, I''m new here. I''m not familiar with my life. You all welcome me, especially the group leader and the three eyed boy of another world. They also sent me a red envelope. I''d like to thank you here. If you don''t dislike it, you can call me Mr. Sun or Da Taibao. Of course, the king of demon king before my name is OK. By the way, my strength is average. In the system, it''s just the third stage of immortality. Hehe. "


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, said his strength to a higher level without blushing and beating. He thought to himself, "three eyes, if you dare to brag, I dare to brag. Am I still afraid of you? I want to let those guys know that in this Well, group, in this group, I''m the great Taibao of the thirteen Taibao of Huaguo Mountain, and the king of the demon king, Monkey King, is much more powerful than you! "


    As for those who did not dare to hold the title of king of the demon king before, but now they do. Naturally, the situation has changed. The monkey king confirms that this place is not made by those guys of Buddhism, and those guys don''t have this ability. In this case, does he still need to pretend?


    No need!


    I have a showdown. I''m Monkey King!


    "The monkey made it!" Suddenly, the voice in his ears made him open his hands and look up at the sky at an angle of 45 degrees. Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king with a satisfied face, frowned and looked at the head of Yang Jian, the justice God who spoke rudely to himself.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "three eyes, are you talking to me?"


    Yang Jian''s eyes narrowed when he heard the title of "three eyes boy" again, and a fierce color flashed in his eyes. Although he cherished all living beings in the three worlds, it did not mean that he had no temper. Who was he?


    Justice God, Erlang is the real king!


    In today''s heaven, apart from the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, he is the biggest in terms of position. It''s just a world in which you can see from his name that Sun Wukong, who has not yet become a Buddha, dares to talk to him like this and humiliates him as a "three eyed boy".


    Why, with the third initial cultivation of immortality he claimed?


    I''m sorry, but I don''t know if your words are true or false. Even if it''s true, I have a lotus lamp in my hand. Will I be afraid of you?Back to the point, he was insulted by the monkey king from all over the world. Yang Jian, the God of justice, said coldly in the crowd: "monkey, you are really wild and hard to tame. Yang Jian asked himself that he didn''t offend you after entering the crowd, but you took the initiative to challenge me. Do you think my three pointed two edged sword is not good enough?"


    "Haha, you can see that I''m challenging you. That''s right, that''s right. I''m much smarter than the three eyed boy in my world." Monkey King, the king of demon king, said with a smile.


    Then, with a fierce look in his eyes, he said in the same cold voice: "my grandson was hurt once by the three eyed boy 499 years ago, and now he has regained his freedom. It''s reasonable to go to him to settle accounts with the Tathagata, but if I go back now, I will be sealed immediately, and you happen to be the three eyed boy, so what? Three eyes, I tell you, my grandson wants to vent his anger on you in order to repay the debt that you let the dog bite me. Today, either I killed you or I killed you! "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "449 years? I see. It''s only one year away from the last year that you can go on the road of achieving the right result, but you escape the seal of Buddha at this time. Monkey, you are so stupid! What''s more, you want to implicate me. It''s reckless and arrogant! Hum, if you have the courage, come to my world and let me teach you a lesson for the Buddha in your world! "


    Just take you to try the power of the lotus lamp in my hands!


    The last sentence, Yang Jian said in his heart.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "hum, OK, three eyes, today my grandson will let you know what is disability..."


    "Monkey King, you are arrested!" Monkey King, the king of the demon king, has not finished his words. Suddenly, a indifferent voice rings around him. Then, a handcuff is handcuffed on his right wrist. Suddenly, what Monkey King, the king of the demon king, wants to say is stuck.


    So what? What''s arrest?

 Chapter 486

    ¡­¡­


    The king of demon king was stunned for a moment. Then he turned his head and looked at the guy who was wearing a black cape and a white mask. The next second, a group of extremely fierce black air appeared on his body and asked him, "boy, do you know who you are talking to?"


    Night autumn calm way: "know, the king of the demon king Monkey King."


    "I know you dare to be so presumptuous in front of my grandson. Don''t you know my grandson''s prestige? You dare to wear this thing on my grandson''s wrist. I ask you, do you want to die?" Monkey King, the king of the demon king, is full of threats to nightfall. Then, with a bang, the whole person suddenly becomes a very short, ugly and fierce monkey with two big flags behind him, which is the essence of Monkey King.


    Looking at the fierce monkey in front of him, Qiu Jianmei frowned slightly at night, and he said in his heart, "sure enough, unlike the monkey brother in the TV series, this monkey is a demon monkey with real insight. This level of evil spirit and demonic nature deserves to be the king of demon kings."


    However, will he be afraid?


    You''re kidding!


    He is here to find the monkey. He wants to beat the monkey violently to verify his strong strength after breaking through to Doudi.


    Immediately, a disdainful voice came out under the mask, saying: "prestige? It''s said that a monkey claims to be the king of the demon king, or the big one in the thirteen Taibao of Huaguo Mountain. His watermelon knife technique makes him superb. As a result, he was chased and killed by Erlang God first, and had to use the technique of change to constantly avoid it. The seventy-two change of Disha can''t hide from others'' eyes. Even his tail was almost cut off by others, and finally he was bitten by dogs It''s a mess.


    It''s also said that a monkey, who doesn''t know the height of heaven and the thickness of earth, dare to abdicate the Jade Emperor and bet with the Buddha of the Tathagata. He thinks that he will be invincible if he knows how to make a somersault cloud. He doesn''t know how to make a somersault cloud a joke when compared with the Buddha''s magic power in space. He can''t even resist.


    Such a monkey is not only not ashamed of his achievements, but also proud of it. He talks all day about how powerful he is. It seems that he has won. He has no self-knowledge. He doesn''t reflect that he is clearly sending people to fight. That''s still his reputation. Well, I''m inferior to him in negative reputation! "


    With that, autumn sighed in shame at night.


    At this time, hearing these words, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, had a twitch on his face. Then he raised his head and yelled, "ah


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, the fierce momentum burst out from his body, and many houses around him were damaged, and many passers-by were also shocked out. Only a few of them had excellent accomplishments. For example, after they had just asked jenos about the tail beast and the power of Honghuang, Qiyu, who was taking his apprentice to Pudu Cihang for a visit, could still stand in the same place.


    By the way, jenos was also shocked back a few steps, but in the end was not shock fly, so still save face.


    As you can see, at night, autumn is in the heart of the communication system, so that it can block the monkey king''s outward momentum with its function, so as not to cause great damage to the affiliated world.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you!" At the end of the blockade, the demon king, who was so angry that he raised his head to heaven and yelled, clenched his left fist and hit him hard in the stomach of night Shiqiu. He wanted to hit him with one punch, and he was so sad.


    It''s a pity that autumn at night will let him succeed?


    "Bang!" Immediately, a backhand caught his fist with a forceful palm. While the monkey fist was powerful, he said to him: "Monkey King, not only provokes Yang Jian, who is a member of the group with you, but also dares to attack the law enforcers in the affiliated world. This is a more serious crime. I''ll give you a chance to follow me now Be punished, or I will punish you. "


    "To punish you, I''m the king of the demon king. Back then, I held two watermelon knives "


    " stop, stop, the hero doesn''t mention that you were brave. What''s more, you were still a failure, and no one liked to listen to your bad things. Since you are stubborn, I''m going to punish you seriously. " Then, under the mask, the expression on Qiu''s face at night is awe inspiring. The other hand that used to be handcuffed holds the right wrist of Monkey King, the king of the demon king. Then, in the heart communication system, he chooses to go to the residence of the chat group in Douluo mobile world.


    Suddenly, their space fluctuates violently, and then at night, autumn takes Monkey King, the king of the demon king, who has changed back to the original shape, to cross the world of Douluo animation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, in the chat group.


    [Ding, the law enforcers have joined the group chat. ¡¿


    the prompt sound of the system rings in the group, which makes the group members who are curious suddenly change their expressions when they say half a word about monkey king, the king of the demon king, and then forget the following words.


    New people are coming again, and they are attached to the law enforcers of the world. What''s the situation? Is it true that the other party is the law enforcers of the whole universe?


    Yes, you guessed right. Of course, this is the trumpet made by nightfall. How can a person with the status of a caster not join the chat group? So he made a trumpet. No matter how shocked the group friends were, after the trumpet was created, he used it to send a message in the group, saying: "Monkey King, the king of the demon king, is not only the leader of the group He insulted and provoked another member of the group surnamed Yang. He also openly resisted law enforcement. In order to rectify the rules of the whole world and resolutely crack down on criminals, our law enforcers have to take compulsory measures against him. Now we start live broadcasting. Interested members of the group can enter the live broadcasting room to watch the real-time situation and learn from his fate. "[Ding, members of the group, the law enforcers started the live broadcast. ¡¿Ding, the group leader appointed the law enforcer as the administrator. ¡¿


    crowd member:


    What, second administrator?


    After hearing the prompt sound from the system and seeing the text message sent out by Qiu Xiaohao at night, many of the group friends were stunned. For a long time, they didn''t return to their senses, especially the moon worship. Unexpectedly, the group leader Unexpectedly, another administrator has been set up. What does that mean? The group leader thinks I''m not doing well, so he wants to find someone to replace me?


    No, no, it''s not to replace me, it''s to overhead me!


    What can we do?


    Baiyue was very worried. Although he didn''t attach much importance to the rights of the administrator, it means that his status in the group leader''s mind has declined. In the future, can he go to the group leader for advice as often as before, and will the group leader be willing to give him advice?


    I don''t know how to pay homage to the moon. When I think of this, I suddenly feel uneasy.


    Then, the group friends finally reacted one after another and digested what happened just now. Looking at the live broadcasting room opened by the trumpet in autumn at night, they all went in one by one. They wanted to see how the guy who joined the chat group and was appointed as the administrator by the group director would punish Monkey King, the king of demon king. How strong is he?!

 Chapter 487

    Douluo mainland animation version of the world, stars over the forest.


    He took Monkey King, the king of the demon king, to cross the world together and saw that all the guys in the group had already entered the live broadcast room. At night, Qiu nodded to himself, and then began to take the role of "law enforcer of the heavens". In front of him, monkey king, who was full of demon, said coldly, "monkey, I''m kind enough to give you a chance, but you don''t want to If you know how to cherish it, you have to make mistakes again and again. In this case, I will spare you! "


    "Ah, Pooh! Should be an old sun Rao you can''t just, you think changed a place, you can win? Watch me shoot you At first, he was humiliated and satirized by yeshiqiu again and again. Now he underestimated Rao as the city hall of Monkey King, the king of the demon king. He couldn''t bear it any more. He immediately burst out all the strength in his body and forced yeshiqiu to shake away from him.


    Then, he took out his wishful golden cudgel from his ear, jumped up and hit heavily on the top of his head at night.


    "Hum, arrogance!" He was shaken away by his opponent''s sudden outburst of strength, but he soon stabilized his figure and looked up at the monkey king who was waving his baton in the air. At night, Qiu Leng snorted. Then he opened his hand, and the compassion sword appeared in his hand. Holding it, his body flashed, and the whole person rushed up to meet the monkey king.


    Yes, as a person who grew up watching the journey to the West TV series, yeshiqiu still worships monkey brother very much. Although he failed to fight against heaven, his courage is really admirable.


    But it''s the same old saying, the world is different, the characters are different.


    Not every Monkey King in the world has the strength of Taiyi Jinxian, which is so popular and adorable.


    Don''t mention the monkey king in the magic mobile phone and the king of Kung Fu. Let''s talk about the monkey king in front of us. From his strength, which is the second level of immortality, at the beginning, his strength is at most immortal, standing in the height of heaven Well, it''s much better than he is now, but if he blesses the power of the Poseidon throne, it''s almost the same for both sides.


    As for his character and experience


    Hehe, holding two watermelon knives from Nantianmen all the way to Penglai East Road, you can get up and down with your hands, and you can get up and down without blinking. This is a cruel experience.


    Moreover, he is very shameless. He is good at acting and repaying kindness. When he turns around, he doesn''t recognize people. He is a real monster.


    In addition, he did not expect to pick things, comprehensive consideration, night autumn chose him as his target to verify the strength of the emperor.


    So it''s false to punish him specially. The system can solve the trivial matter, forbid to speak or send him back to the original world, and forbid to cross again. All these are OK. The real purpose of yeshiqiu from beginning to end is only one: to have a good fight with him.


    Back to the point, at night, Qiu and monkey king were fighting in the air, and their swords and sticks kept hitting each other. They had a good fight.


    After fighting for more than 30 moves, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, found the right opportunity to block the Mingsheng sword which was cut by yeshiqiu with his golden cudgel. Then he soared again and flew up one meter, kicking his feet at yeshiqiu''s chest with great frequency.


    "Well? No good Seeing this scene, the pupil under the mask of autumn suddenly shrinks at night. He quickly clenches his other hand and uses his arm to parry his kicks. In a moment, bang bang bang, the sound of continuous body collision rings out.


    "Bang!" In a flash, just two seconds, the monkey king kicked yeshiqiu 33 times in the chest. Yeshiqiu blocked the parry 32 times with his arm. But at the last moment, he was kicked in the chest before he could catch it. Suddenly, the whole person quickly retreated, and his feet slipped out of the clouds.


    "Hum, but you dare to fight with me for this skill. I tell you, you are dead today." From a higher level, he fell back to the previous height, stepped on the somersault cloud, and looked at the night autumn, which was hundreds of meters backward, and now it was still backward. Monkey King, the king of demon king, laughed at him.


    Then, he pointed the golden cudgel in his hand at yeshiqiu''s head as a javelin and projected it out.


    "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a loud and clear air burst out, which made the group of people who were watching the live broadcast feel nervous.


    No one''s going to die, right?


    This so-called "law enforcer of the heavens" is the new administrator appointed by the group leader. If he is killed by the monkey king in this way, the group leader will be angry. At that time Hiss, I can''t imagine!


    A group of people who think that this boss chat group is created by yeshiqiu. They are very worried about it.


    But the next second, the picture that made their eyes almost fall out appeared on the live screen. Facing the golden cudgel thrown at him by monkey king, the demon king, who was kicked away by him, yeshiqiu didn''t choose to hard connect it. Instead, he raised his right hand, with a strange energy in his hand. There was a very obvious fluctuation in the space two meters in front of him, visible to the naked eye.


    Then, the golden cudgel thrown by the monkey king disappeared in an instant after entering the space.Disappeared?


    That''s right. It''s gone. It''s, it''s The power of space?


    "Buzz!" After being quiet for a while, suddenly, the whole chat group is boiling up.


    It is the so-called time, space, power and destiny.


    Time, space, power and destiny are all means that may involve law. Among them, the concept of power is the most vague, because ordinary characters who have practiced a little Dharma and skills don''t involve law at all. Only the power that involves law level is the real terrible power, and the other powers are only strong or weak. In essence, the power that they master is not related to law All the same, belong to the ordinary kind, the number of such existence is also the largest.


    The other three are different. Time, space and destiny are very rare, so they are very mysterious. Although they may not involve laws, the probability is definitely far higher than power.


    What''s more, how to deal with such a mysterious space ability when it is not very different from the other''s accomplishments?


    I''m sorry, we can''t think of a way unless we use the power of time and destiny or the power of law.


    What, one way to break the law?


    Oh, do you mean that you are higher than the other person''s accomplishments, or do you mean that you use brute force to deal with the power of space in the same realm as the other person?


    If it is the former, then you are playing a rogue. Why is your cultivation higher than the other party? Maybe the other party is higher than you!


    If it''s the latter, using brute force to deal with space under the same cultivation, you don''t know what to say. You think you have some strength, you are Pangu?


    In the current chat group, few people have mastered the power of space. Before killing Qian Mo, when he got the artifact but didn''t return the inkstone, he can shuttle through the space at will under normal circumstances. But now he can''t do it without the inkstone, and now Bi Bi Dong, who has become a God, can only imprison the enemy in a space, and turn the attack directly to himself like this Move it. She can''t do it yet.


    Well Gu Douluo should be able to do it. This is his ability, but his cultivation is too poor. In this level of combat, he will be killed in seconds, so no matter how excellent his ability is, it''s useless.


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield.


    "What?" Seeing that the golden cudgel he threw didn''t collide with Shiqiu''s head at night, but he didn''t know where he was going. Monkey King, the king of demon king, widened his eyes and showed an incredible expression on his face.


    At this moment, he suddenly recalled that he used to somersault with a somersault cloud, but was put in by the Buddha in his palm. Immediately, he gritted his teeth and swore, "Damn, is it another magic power of space?"


    At this time, at night, Qiu stopped the monkey king from kicking him, so he stepped on the white cloud and stepped back. He stepped back on his right foot, and succeeded in dissolving the momentum of his body. He reached out and touched the place where he was kicked. He took a deep breath and said, "under the dead monkey Keke, it''s really hard to get out of my feet. It makes my blood surge. "


    Immediately, he licked the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, then jumped up and used his power of space. In an instant, he appeared behind Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, who was nearly kilometers away from him. He waved his compassion sword and cut it directly at his neck.


    "Well? Hum Aware that autumn appeared behind him at night, the angry king of the demon king, Sun Wukong, snorted with disdain. He immediately turned around, clenched his fists, opened his hands and arms, and raised his chest and stomach Keke, in a word, it''s to put on the posture of "I''m not afraid, I''ll let you chop" and bear the sword of autumn at night.


    "Ah The sound of metal collision rang out, and I saw the compassion sword cut on the neck of Monkey King, the king of the demon king. Not only did he not cut off his head as he expected, but also beyond his expectation, he didn''t cut it in at all. Is this guy''s King Kong not bad body too terrible?!


    "Oh, that''s all you can do. You dare to look down on my grandson. Let''s die!" To night time autumn disdain ground say, finish saying, the king of demon king Monkey King clenches fist, toward his abdomen ruthlessly hammer.


    Before, in that affiliated world, I was blocked by him with a slap. It''s just because my grandson didn''t try his best. This time, I used 100% of my strength to blow you up. Hum!


    Monkey King, the king of demon king, thought in his heart.


    Who knows


    "Whoosh!" At the moment when his fist was about to hit the belly of yeshiqiu, yeshiqiu suddenly disappeared from the original place, and then a metal collision sound sounded. It turned out that yeshiqiu used his power of space to appear behind the monkey king and attack him.


    "You can''t hurt my grandson even if you attack me like this Monkey King, the king of the demon king, quickly turned around and turned towards the autumn of the night again.


    Seeing this, at night, Qiu used his power of space to disappear from the original place again, but this time he didn''t appear behind him, but It appeared on top of his head.


    "It doesn''t hurt, does it? Well, you can try this one!" The cold voice came from the sky. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, frowned and opened his right hand. Relying on the connection with the golden cudgel, he began to try his best not to know where the golden cudgel was summoned by the autumn of the night. He looked up at the sky, and his face suddenly changed.Different from the physical attack just now, this is a special attack. It''s sword light. It''s very dazzling.


    "If you are a rat with a mask and dare not see others with your true face, do you think you can hurt my grandson? You are so naive!" Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, said to yeshiqiu after the sword light. Then a beam of Aurora came from a distance and fell into his hands. It was his golden cudgel that had been missing for a while.


    There are some differences between the golden cudgel of the journey to the West and the original one. First of all, in terms of level, it goes without saying that only one Exorcist can smash it with a sword. It can be seen how low the level of the golden cudgel of the world is. In the system, it is only identified as level 9, not even immortal, that is, it is different from the sixth and seventh rank Not much.


    But it''s only in terms of hierarchy. In terms of ability, it''s a little more powerful than that in the original book of journey to the west, that is, it has a heart to heart relationship with its master, that is, Monkey King, the king of the demon king. No matter where it goes, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, can bring it over, and even if the golden cudgel of the journey to the west is broken, it can be reunited and recovered Come on.


    This can be seen from the fact that he was beaten as Huang Bo by the Tathagata God''s palm, then he carried a stick and went to the West with Xuanzang to learn Buddhist scriptures. The stick had been broken by empty childe before.


    After the golden cudgel flies back to his hand, the king of demon king shakes it at will. Suddenly, the golden cudgel changes into two watermelon knives, one of which is given to the other hand. Monkey King, the king of demon king, with a watermelon knife in one hand, looks at the sword light, which is only one meter above his head. A ferocious arc rises at the corner of his mouth. The next second, he takes it with his arm Shadow of the rapid wave, each wave will wave a sword light, will hit the sword light cut off some, and then some and some, the monkey king also soared into the air, toward the night of autumn approaching in the past, mouth shouting: "fight the street, you''re dead!"


    "Who are you talking about?" The voice of incomparable indifference rang out, and then, with a clanging sound, a giant whose body size was much bigger than that of the Tathagata when he bet with him 500 years ago appeared in the sky of Jianguang. Needless to say, it was yeshiqiu that completed the attachment of martial spirit.


    At night and in autumn, the normal cultivation is the three stars fighting emperor. Just now he fought with monkey king, the king of the demon king. As you can see, he can persist for a while, but it''s only for a while. After that, he can''t stand it, so he''s going to be serious!


    "Monkey, eat me!" Before Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, could counteract all the light of the sword, he completed Pangu''s appendage and turned into a giant. Yeshiqiu raised Pangu''s axe in his hand and cut it at him, with a white light on the tip of the axe.


    Divine light?


    Yes, just now, just before the martial spirit was turned on, yeshiqiu transferred all the powers possessed by the sea god''s throne from the system, so that he could not be inferior to monkey king in cultivation.


    "Wait a minute, I''m here to verify the power of the fighting emperor. This adds the power of the sea god, and this Forget it, it''s all my power, it''s all the same, it''s all the same, let''s verify it together At night, Qiu was stunned, then shrugged his shoulders and said in his heart.


    At the same time, the bound system is silent, the Poseidon throne Didn''t you give it to him? Why Oh, this shameless host!

 Chapter 488

    For this kind of thing that I give you at night, it still belongs to me. The system doesn''t know what to say at all. If it has to be said, I''m afraid it can only say this: you''re so arrogant!


    Then, the book goes back to business.


    Looking at the giant wielding his axe to cut at him, the blade of the axe was still shining, which made him feel a little palpitating. Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, with two watermelon knives in his hand, changed his face and said in secret: "didn''t this guy exert all his strength just now?"


    "Damn it Immediately, he bit his teeth, opened his mouth and roared at the oncoming Pan Gu axe. Suddenly, a deafening sound and shock wave erupted from his mouth. The momentum was shocking!


    "Boom!" Pangu axe collided with the shock wave. In an instant, a bright light flashed over the big star forest. Then, the huge sound and strong wind pressure spread around them, which made the people in this continent panic.


    This NIMA What happened again?


    Why can''t we live in peace because we are always making such a loud noise and spreading terrible energy pressure recently? Do we have to worry all day long, for fear that one day an unexpected disaster will lead us to a bad end?


    God, great Luocha God and angel God, please show your spirit quickly and protect this continent. Don''t let such things happen again. We really can''t stand it. Wuwuwuwuwu ~


    countless people living in Douluo continent look at the obvious energy wind pressure in the air and hear the startling sound coming from the direction of Xingdou forest. They all run away quickly He got up and put his hands together to compare with bidong. He also passed the angel God test of Douluo mainland novel version of the world, and became an angel God again, sharing the throne with qianrenxue in the group Well, pray for the snow of the world.


    But, they don''t know, the object of their prayer is also very difficult at the moment.


    Qianrenxue of the world didn''t join the chat group, but Bibi entered the group, so she knew who were the two people who were fighting in her world at the moment.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king.


    Law enforcers of the heavens.


    Look at the business cards of the group, you can see that they are not easy to provoke, especially the law enforcer, who was appointed as the administrator by the group leader.


    Now look at the momentum of their fight, compared with the last fight between Qiyu and Guanyin Bodhisattva, how can she get involved in this kind of fight?


    "Alas He has not fully controlled the power of the Luocha shrine, and now his level in the group is just the Ninth level of Shinto. Bibidong reaches out his hand to touch his forehead, and sighs helplessly.


    At this moment, she suddenly regretted that she had contributed half of her territory as a chat group in the world, which certainly promoted the economy of Douluo mainland, and the spread of various martial arts skills also accelerated the development of the soul division, but People came to fight in two or three days, which made the people on the mainland tired and suffered a lot in spirit. After all, in their eyes, it was a natural disaster, and it might come down one day.


    Even if it doesn''t fall, the sound and energy wind pressure is so big, it''s very uncomfortable!


    With this in mind, bibidong quits the studio and looks at the portrait of yeshiqiu. She wants to complain to the group leader. These group members and their partners are too decent. They all regard her world as a battlefield. If things go on like this, will the people of this world still live?


    It''s just


    "The newly appointed administrator also took part in this kind of battle. If the group leader ignored it and he knew about it, then..." Well, I have a showdown, bibidong. She''s a little counselled. She''s afraid that she''ll be retaliated by the law enforcer of the heavens.


    Who let the other party not only the administrator, but also so strong, they don''t need to watch the live broadcast, standing at the top of the Pope''s palace, they can get all the information in the distance. Yeshiqiu, who disguises and hides his identity, is absolutely immortal. The identity and strength of the other party are above himself. How can bibidong not worry about revenge?


    "Won''t you stop them?" At this time, has become back to the angel God of the world of Qianren snow on the side of bibidong asked.


    "Well Cher, do you think we can stop this kind of fighting? " Bibidong asked his daughter in silence.


    "If we use force to stop it, even if we join hands, we can''t stop it, but what if we don''t use force?" Qianren snow road.


    "What do you mean?" Bibidong picks his eyebrows and suddenly responds to something.


    "Convince people by reason! There may be many people in this world who don''t like reasoning in their heart, but because of the situation, most people do, and they don''t have the strength to set rules for everyone, they often have to reason and abide by the established rules. Can those two people make rules in the group you enter? " With a sun sword tied around her waist, Qian Renxue looks at BI bidong beside her and asks her.


    "This The monkey didn''t, the other one was wearing a cape and a mask It should be possible to work out part of it. " Bidong thought about it and replied."Part, how much is part?" Bibidong''s answer is a little unexpected. Qianrenxue asks her seriously.


    "About 25 percent." Referring to the current position division in the group, bidong pondered for a while and said.


    "Quite a lot. It seems that we can only make a bet."


    "Cher, you want to stop them? It''s too risky. In case... "


    "If they don''t listen, we''ll come back at that time. Will they give up their original opponents and attack us just because we try to reason with them and hope that they won''t fight in this world?"


    "Of course not."


    "Since we won''t, there''s nothing to worry about. Besides, although we have become gods and are about to enter the divine world, the martial spirit empire is still there. If such a thing happens, if the martial spirit Empire doesn''t even come out, what will people on the mainland think about the martial spirit empire in the future?"


    "This Well, do as you say. " After thinking about it, bidong finally bit his teeth and agreed.


    She originally wanted to destroy the martial spirit hall and everything, but now, Qian Renxue has become a God, and she voluntarily gives up her position as the saint of the martial spirit Empire to her disciple Hu Lina. Even if she hates the martial spirit hall, she has to consider for her disciples, so she still wants to go out.


    With this in mind, the mother and daughter looked at each other, then unfolded their wings at the same time, turned into two beams of Aurora, and shot at the battlefield of autumn and monkey king at night.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, they froze with each other for a while. At last, yeshiqiu''s Pangu axe broke the monkey named shockwave, the king of the demon king, and continued to cut at him.


    "Roar!" Seeing this, Sun Wukong''s eyes turned red, and he screamed again, and then he became bigger. He became a fierce and fierce super gorilla from another short and ugly monkey. Although he didn''t show his martial spirit as big as yeshiqiu, he was more than fifty feet old.


    It''s not just his body that''s getting bigger. The two watermelon knives in his hand are also getting bigger. Anyway, it''s still the proportion that he takes advantage of.


    Looking at the Pan Gu axe, which was no more than 100 meters in front of him, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, waved his sword and yelled, "come on, you''re on the street, eat my two swords!"

 Chapter 489

    "You monkey dare to be rampant, look at the axe!" Hearing the monkey scold himself again, Qiu''s eyes were wide open at night. The vigorous fighting spirit in his body and the divine power of the sea god''s throne were used together. Suddenly, the light of Pangu''s axe in his hand became more dazzling.


    And then


    "Boom!" Pangu axe and monkey king''s two bigger watermelons collided with each other fiercely, and there was an earth shaking sound. The sound was far more than the previous collision, and the momentum was not inferior to that of Qiyu''s fight against Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    The strong wind pressure forced Huaguang to shoot here. However, they couldn''t move on. Instead, they flew backwards faster than before. These two guys What a monster!


    Yeshiqiu and monkey king, who are regarded as monsters by bidong''s mother and daughter, don''t separate without touching each other. On the contrary, Pangu axe and watermelon knife are deadlocked with each other, each showing its own light. Sometimes Pangu axe is brighter, and sometimes watermelon knife is brighter.


    See this situation, night autumn brow pick, immediately behind the sixth ring of the soul shining, soul skill - Pan Gu min God cut start!


    Suddenly, yeshiqiu''s attack power increased by 300%.


    Then, with a sound of Kai, the two watermelon knives in the hands of Monkey King, the king of the demon king, broke. Then, with his frightened expression, Pangu ax, which chopped his weapons, continued to slide, and instantly fell on his head. His whole body was covered by the irresistible power, and the powerful pressure directly knocked him down from the sky to the ground.


    "Bang!" The whole body is wrapped by the axe light of Pangu axe, the monkey king is forced to change to its original shape in the process of falling, and then falls into the big star forest below, smashing a big hole in the ground and scaring away many ghosts and beasts nearby.


    Seeing this scene, the expression on the faces of the group members who are watching the live broadcast is a shock.


    Good, terrible power. Who is this "law enforcer of heaven"?


    ¡­¡­


    Lotus lamp world, in the temple of true king.


    Looking at the live screen at night, after improving the attack power by 300% through soul skill, Qiu directly suppresses Monkey King, the king of demon king, and breaks into the dust. Yang Jian''s brow is locked, and the expression on his face is serious.


    Although I feel that the other party''s skill is not top-notch, it is no less powerful than him alone. This boss chat group is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Even a person who joined the chat group later than himself has such strength. It''s not simple, it''s not simple.


    "That''s good. They are powerful. If they need help in the future, I''ll ask them to help Chenxiang and xintiantiao. They can help too. As for their refusal Well, you can contact them and make friends with each other from now on, so that if they need help in the future, I can help them and help each other. It should not be difficult. Isn''t that what the group announcement says? " Yang Jian''s eyes turned slightly, thinking in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Huoying world, Muye village, no, over Mucun lake.


    Seeing that the new administrator had such strength, I was surprised to pay homage to the moon.


    Although he valued science, wisdom and love, he always believed that enough is good for strength, but now the group leader has set up another administrator without consulting with him or even knowing anything. This gives him a sense of crisis, so he always subconsciously wants to be the "law enforcer of heaven" with this group card The guy is better than the last one.


    As a result, I don''t know from other places. If we don''t rely on the power of wulingzhu and water Warcraft, and with his own cultivation, we are far inferior to this guy.


    Even with the magic bead in his hand and the water Warcraft he controlled, I''m afraid there''s only a 34% chance of winning. It''s not as good as the other side.


    This is special How can a giant with a giant axe do this? Is it the fabled FA Tian Xiang di?


    It''s not like that!


    I don''t understand, I don''t understand. At the same time, I am also very anxious. Group leader He doesn''t really value him anymore, does he? No, I still have many questions to ask you!


    With Sasuke to deal with the rest of the trivia of the moon clenched his fist, in the past calm face for the first time emerged a touch of anxiety.


    ¡­¡­


    Douluo mainland animation version of the world, stars over the forest.


    Clearly aware of his hand Pangu ax cut in the head of Monkey King, the king of the demon king, also cut him from the air to the ground, it is into the dust, but at night, autumn''s face did not appear the original color of joy.


    Because there is no defense!


    Looking down at the earth, autumn''s eyes at night were full of shock. He didn''t expect that even though his cultivation is no less than that of the monkey king, even though his attack power is superior to that of the monkey king because of the magic of soul skill, he still can''t break his defense. This monkey, his King Kong is not bad. I''m afraid it''s even his own Didn''t break the defense of his body?Think of here, night autumn body a turn, will Pangu martial spirit convergence up, the body back to the original size.


    Then, he opened his right hand, and a golden flame appeared in his hand. It was the fourth gold emperor in the list of different fire.


    This flame can''t be compared with samadhi''s true fire in the west world, but Is it true that Samadhi really can''t help monkey king?


    You''re kidding!


    When you were a red boy, you beat the monkey king to ashes with samadhi''s true fire, and you had to ask for help from Guanyin Bodhisattva, didn''t you?


    Since he can do it, I can also do it with Jindi huotianyan. If he can''t, it''s just a pot with a poor level of Jindi huotianyan. It''s not someone''s fault!


    In the future, I will learn from each other''s strong points, find samadhi''s true fire and refine it. There are also many magical flames. If I meet one, I will refine one, and then I will fuse them together through the burning method. That''s it.


    But before that, let the golden flame show its power in this world!


    "Blow it up!" Thinking, at night, Qiu compresses the golden flame in his hand. After pressing it into the size of a glass bead, he shoots at the position where Monkey King, the king of demon king, lies on the ground.


    "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a burst of air, and soon, another explosion.


    At the same time of the explosion, somewhere in the star forest, a big rabbit with a height of 50 meters and a man hugged each other tightly. The big rabbit shivered and asked the little man in his arms anxiously: "Xiao San, we''ll be fine, right?"


    Tang San


    You ask me, I ask who?

 Chapter 490

    Although I have no regrets until now, even though Xiaowu has become a big rabbit 50 meters high, I have not left her. Instead, I choose to be with her in the big star forest, but life has become a lot more difficult!


    When human beings see the transformed soul beasts, they want to kill them and get the soul ring and soul bone, as well as the soul beasts. After losing the sea god and Shura throne, Tang San''s soul power drops to level 89, so some soul beasts want to eat him to improve their cultivation.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his accomplishments had been reduced, but the means were still there. Plus joining hands with Xiao Wu, he would have been reduced to the same end as tianmeng ice silkworm. No, it would be worse than tianmeng ice silkworm.


    Alas, not all ghosts and beasts are the same as Daming. Seeing the strong human beings, they will think that their cultivation is not easy and let them go.


    What''s more, there are ghosts who come to him for revenge instead of eating him.


    At the beginning, in order to obtain the soul ring, he killed the three brothers of Qianjun ant emperor. Now their son, Qianjun ant emperor''s three brothers of the younger generation, came to find him when they learned that he had come to settle down in Xingdou forest. What do you call it?


    But all three of them have 80000 years of cultivation. Even if they work together, it''s hard for them to win. After all, they always bring a large group of ant ghost beasts to help. On their side, there is no ghost beast to help.


    After all, in the eyes of the soul beast, Tang San is a human being. Well, even if he is actually an orc, so what? Is an orc a soul beast?


    No, so who will help you?


    In this way, the couple were chased all the way, and finally had to flee to the territory that belonged to the blue silver emperor. With the help of the spirit beasts of the flora who lived here and were led by the blue silver emperor, they managed to stabilize here.


    However, after stabilizing, Qiyu and Avalokitesvara fought in the sky of Xingdou forest not long ago, and then the battle between autumn and monkey king, the king of demon king at night. This really made Tang San tired physically and mentally.


    He''s very tired. He doesn''t understand. He made no mistakes. Why did he end up in this field?


    Now Xiao Wu asks him if they will be OK. How can he answer? The guy who is still in the sky and the guy who was just pushed into the dust by him are all powerful. Not to mention him now, even if his God is still there, it''s not as good as him.


    In the battlefield of these two people, if they have anything to do, it depends on what they mean. If they end the battle, they will be OK. If they continue, they will inevitably be affected, and then they will die in vain.


    Thinking of this, Tang San couldn''t help looking at the territory of the plant spirit beast with his purple magic pupil. Sure enough, the three brothers of Qianjun ant emperor and their numerous subordinates are still around here, and they won''t leave at this moment. They are making it clear that they won''t let go of themselves anyway.


    Isn''t it that important for the soul beast to kill his father?


    If it wasn''t for her big rabbit, her mother would have been hunted, and she was still hating bibidong. Tang San really wanted to ask.


    Seeing that the husband in her arms didn''t answer her question, Xiao Wu looked down at him and asked him again: "Xiao San, do you think we will be ok?"


    Hearing this question again, Tang San didn''t want to answer and had to answer it. He hesitated for a moment, looked up at the rabbit head, who had two front teeth and was pink all over. On the contrary, he was a bit terrible. He said, "Xiao Wu, don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will always be with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I ask you something is OK, you suddenly say let rabbit so moved words to do?


    Xiao Wu murmured in his heart, and then subconsciously increased some strength of embracing Tang San. Suddenly, he hugged Tang San too tightly, which made him difficult to breathe and his face red. He had to shout: "Xiao Wu, let go, let go


    "No, Xiao San, you are so bad!" Xiao Wu, who was completely moved, said to Tang San with a coy face. At the same time, she increased her strength again, as if she wanted to make Tang San and herself one.


    Seeing this, Tang San, who couldn''t bear to use his soul power to shake open the arms of Xiaowu, felt a pain in his heart.


    "God, what did I do wrong?" Tang San looked up at the sky and cried in his heart.


    At this moment, he really miss his life in Tangmen. If he didn''t cross it, he would stay in that world. No, there is no little dance in that world, but she It''s impossible for him to become a human again, and his body is different from that when he was sacrificed to him. It''s not a little rabbit, but a super big rabbit. This It''s too hard to raise.


    "Forget it, it''s all fate. Who let me love her? If I love a person, I should love her soul and ignore her body. This is the real love, everything Only fate, alas Think, because took the fairy grass, body and soul bone, so in the end was not small dance to embrace dead Tang San heavily sighed, heart.¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, I saw the big explosion in the big star forest below. At night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, suspended in the same place and waited for a while. Then his mind moved, and a golden flame came out of his hands again.


    Then, the space fluctuated. The next second, it disappeared from the original place and appeared in front of Sun Wukong, the king of demon king lying on the ground.


    Looking down at the monkey, he clearly felt that although the monkey''s breathing became weaker, it was still calm and powerful, and the injury was not serious. The reason why he was half dead must be that he was calculating himself. He wanted to relax his guard and then take the opportunity to attack himself.


    The monkey The thief is broken!


    However, I really don''t have any good skills to deal with him. His Vajra is not bad. His body is too changed. Even the soul skill Pangu minshen can only make him suffer some minor injuries, and can''t make him completely lose the ability to resist.


    This battle made yeshiqiu realize his own shortcomings. Compared with cultivation, he was weaker in skill. He also suddenly found out that he cultivated fighting spirit and cultivated his cultivation to the level of fighting emperor. But in fighting skill, he could not even master a fighting skill. This is really All kinds of thoughts are used in cultivation.


    "No, correct it. You must correct it. At least 30% of your energy must be devoted to studying your skills. You can''t even break the defense of the other side like this." Think, night autumn in the heart firm way.


    At this time, Monkey King, who was lying on the ground and closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. Then he rushed to autumn at night and cried out: "eat my grandson''s watermelon..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Before Sun Wukong could finish his words, I don''t know when he took out xuanzhenchi''s yeshiqiu and waved it to him. Suddenly, a blue light came on him.


    And then Then there''s no more.


    The magic power of the demon king was blocked and turned into a waste monkey.

 Chapter 491

    Because the mana of his whole body was sealed by xuanzhenchi, so he couldn''t fly or sprint in mid air. At the moment of being sealed, he fell to the ground and ate a piece of mud ash.


    If he dares to make him look like this, he will be furious and fight to the death with his opponent. But at the moment, the situation is different. He feels that the magic power in his body is blocked. Monkey King, the king of demon king, is shocked and blinks. His eyes are full of panic.


    At this moment, he felt like he was back at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. At the beginning, the Buddha did the same to him. He was trapped in the cave and couldn''t get out. Although he could use his magic power, as long as he jumped up and wanted to escape, those rattan sticks in the light of Buddha would keep pumping him. It was a pain!


    After being stunned for a few seconds, the king of demon king looked up at yeshiqiu, who was disguised and appeared as the "law executor of the heavens". He opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "well, you win. Let''s get rid of the seal on my grandson. I think we can sit down and do a good job -"


    "punish you for one seal mana Month, confiscates your 10000 points again, you are convinced Don''t give monkey king the chance to finish his words, night autumn raised his hand, made a gesture, interrupted his words, and then asked him lightly.


    "One month, 10000 points, this..."


    "Well?" Autumn makes a dangerous nasal sound at night.


    "Oh, I''m punished, I''m punished. To tell you the truth, I''m just impulsive. I''m too excited. I don''t usually like this. I study the Buddhist scriptures day by day, and I already have the noble quality called truth, goodness and beauty. Today Oh, I''m so excited. I''m so sorry for my gaffe. My friend, I won''t commit any more crimes in the future. I''ll send you four With that, Monkey King, the king of demon king, got up from the ground, put up four fingers, and said earnestly to yeshiqiu.


    If ye Shiqiu believed his words, there would be no ghosts in the world.


    "I can''t feel your truth, kindness and beauty. I''ll try to raise 10000 points in three days, and then hand them over to the group leader as a fine for you to violate the group rules, take the lead in provoking the group friends and violently refuse the law. As for your seal, I''ll come to lift it for you in a month." At night, autumn looked in front of him, because the mana was completely sealed, and the situation was stronger than human beings, so he had to say to the monkey, who had to be counselled by himself.


    "OK, OK, I understand, I understand." At night, Qiu really didn''t plan to shut himself up at the foot of any mountain like the Tathagata, and didn''t give him a time limit to be imprisoned. It seemed that he really just wanted to seal his mana for a month, and then let him pay a fine. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, nodded repeatedly to show his understanding.


    In this regard, Qiu nodded slightly at night, then waved his sleeves and took him back to the affiliated world.


    After they left, Tang San and Xiao Wu, who were not too far away from them, felt that the breath of terror had disappeared. They were very relieved. Great, they escaped again.


    "Xiaosan, let''s move. The big star forest is too dangerous. People always come here to fight, and the strength of the people who come here is far above the title Douluo. Our luck won''t be so good every time. If we do it again, and the other party doesn''t stop, I''m afraid we will be affected by their fighting energy. Then things will be bad. I want to talk to you Always together. " After relaxing, Xiao Wu says to Tang San in her arms.


    Tang San, who wanted to die but didn''t want to, frowned when he heard his daughter-in-law''s words and said to her, "but we swore in front of the Lord Shura that we would never step into the city of human beings, and how can you..."


    "Oh, I didn''t say that we should move to the city of human beings. Of course, I know I can''t get into the city like this. I mean, we should move to the far north, so that we don''t have to worry about another day when the strong will fight over the big star forest." Xiao Wu suggested to Tang San.


    "Far north..." Hearing his daughter-in-law''s suggestion, Tang San showed a wry smile.


    From an objective point of view, Xiaowu''s suggestion is not wrong. First of all, Xingdou forest is not safe enough. Maybe one day, the strong will fight here, and the three brothers of Qianjun ant emperor are eyeing on the ground. Secondly, there is no Daming and Erming in this place, and Xiaowu can have no relatives and friends here, so there is not much memory So it''s a good choice to leave here and go to the far north, which is relatively safe and not a human living area.


    But, he''s a human. Yes, even if that hateful woman of bibidong plays the mean trick of killing the heart, in Tang San''s heart, he''s still a human, not an ORC.


    He is a human, even if he lives in the forest, and even runs to the extreme north of the ice and snow, which The environment doesn''t suit him at all.


    Looking up at his daughter-in-law''s huge rabbit head, Tang San wanted to say this to her. However, seeing that she had never thought about it, Tang San sighed. At last, he didn''t say what he wanted to say. He just nodded to Xiao Wu and said with a strong smile, "OK, listen to you!""Well, it''s very kind of you, Xiao San. Then we can plan how to get rid of the three smelly ants outside and go to the far north to settle down safely." With that, the expression on Xiao Wu''s face became more and more serious.


    As for a rabbit, people can''t see the expression on its face. Only God knows.


    Then, in this world, Tang San began to discuss with Xiao Wu about how to avoid the three brothers of Qianjun ant emperor and reach the far north safely.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    At the end of the night, Qiu subdued monkey king with an artifact. All the online members frowned and began to think.


    Although the monkey king was completely defeated by the artifact, the new group administrator did drive the monkey king into the dust and completely suppressed him in strength, so there is no doubt that his strength must be higher than that of the monkey king.


    But in the end, he used the power of artifact to end the battle, not his own power, so his own strength should not be much better than that of Monkey King.


    With this in mind, many group Friends nodded again and again, which could be regarded as a guess about the strength of the new administrator.


    At this time, the studio was closed by nightfall, and the group friends who were watching the live broadcast were forced to withdraw.


    Then, start talking.


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, on the capital street.


    Looking at all the dust in front of him, although he was not seriously injured, Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, looked at himself with a smile on his face. At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth twitched and said in secret, "this monkey is really flexible!"


    Then he pointed to the direction of the pawnbroker and said to him: "the fine of 10000 points must be paid in three days. If the money is not enough, you can earn it or borrow it. If it''s not enough, you can pawn there, but remember not to rob it. It''s also against the group rules. Besides, before reaching the fourth stage of immortality, I advise you not to go back to your world, otherwise the Tathagata of that world can seize you in an instant. By that time, you will not be able to come back, who has been controlled by others. Remember clearly, monkey, do yourself a good job! "


    With that, the whole body is shrouded in the cloak of the night, autumn moment disappeared from the original place.


    Seeing that the hateful bastard disappeared, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, had a smile on his face. Instead of that, he had a ferocious face and said: "you wait for my grandson. One day, I will..."


    "What''s the use of being cruel to people behind their backs? If you have the courage, you can say it directly in front of others." The voice full of magnetism rings out behind the monkey king.


    Hearing this sound, Monkey King Monkey King''s hair stood up instantly. Then he turned his neck stiffly and looked at the man who suddenly appeared behind him, wearing silver armor, holding a three pointed two edged knife and wearing a crown on his head. He said in a deep voice: "three eyes Oh no, Erlang God? "

 Chapter 492

    Hearing this, the monkey king from another world subconsciously wants to call himself three eyed boy. Yang Jian''s eyebrows wrinkle and he is not in a good mood. Even if the king of demon king Sun Wukong stops what he wants to say in time and changes the word "Zai" behind three eyes to Erlang God.


    However, he was a man of great endurance. He thought that he had something to ask for his help when he came here to find the monkey, so Yang Jian didn''t care about it with him on the spot. He said, "that''s good."


    "Hum, what do you want to do with my grandson? My grandson provoked you in the group before. You have been punished by the law enforcer. Oh no, you have been punished by the administrator. If you want to trouble me again, you are the one who violates the group rules. You say you are the God of justice, so you should not violate the group rules?" Monkey King, the king of the demon king, swallowed his saliva and turned to look at him. Then he stepped back and asked Yang Jian.


    "I am the God of justice in the divine world, not the judge of chat group."


    "So?"


    "So I''m not here to trouble you today." With that, Yang Jian''s silver armor disappeared and turned into a black gown. His three pointed two edged sword also turned into a paper fan. He looked like Sun Wukong, the short and ugly king of the demon king.


    But fortunately, Monkey King is a monkey, monkey''s aesthetic and human are not the same, so he does not feel inferior.


    However, Yang Jian''s style of speaking is still very dissatisfied with him. You don''t come to trouble me. Just tell me. What are you talking about? It''s really hateful!


    "Monkey King, you look like you are now. Before you came to the affiliated world, you should still be trapped by the Tathagata Buddha at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, right?" I don''t know that monkey king, the king of demon king, cursed himself in his heart, but I can probably guess that Yang Jian, as always, chose to ignore him. He patted his palm with a fan and asked him.


    "So what, what does it have to do with you?"


    "It has nothing to do with me, but it has a lot to do with you. If you honestly stay at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain and don''t cross to the affiliated world, when you accompany Tang Sanzang to get the Western scriptures and become Buddhists in the future, then the Tathagata Buddha will no longer pay attention to you. You can freely travel in your own world and the affiliated world, and even use the crossing symbol to other worlds, but you still need to go After crossing here at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, although you have regained your freedom, it also means that you can''t return to your own world in a short time. After all, your strength must be much worse than that of the Tathagata Buddha in your world, right? " Yang Jian said faintly to monkey king, the king of demon king.


    "Well, who says that my grandson''s strength is much worse than that of the Tathagata. My grandson is only a hundred million points worse than him, and Wait a minute. What do you take from the Western scriptures and what do you become Buddhists? " Hearing Yang Jian''s merciless words, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, turned red and put up two fingers. He was about to show a little gap to describe the gap between himself and the Tathagata Buddha. Suddenly, what did he react to? He asked Yang Jian excitedly.


    Seeing that the monkey was so excited, Yang Jian said calmly, "why, haven''t you seen the journey to the west you robbed? Go and have a look when you have time. You''ll know after reading it. However, your strength is only a hundred million points lower than that of Buddha, which I believe very much. "


    When Yang Jian said this, he opened his hands and made a big space.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, was so angry that he pointed to Yang Jian''s nose and asked him, "you Yang Jian, are you here to touch my grandson just to humiliate me? I can''t beat the Tathagata. What''s the matter? Can you beat the Tathagata in your world? "


    "Pa!" With a wave of the paper fan, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, pointed to his hand and patted it away. Yang Jian sincerely said, "I can''t beat the Buddha in my world."


    "Then you come here and tell me what to do. Fifty steps laugh at one hundred steps." After hearing the satisfactory answer, Monkey King, the king of demon king, sneered, and then turned around and left.


    However, just as he was carrying Yang Jian on his back, he raised his feet and didn''t fall down yet. Yang Jian suddenly said to him, "there is no Festival between me and Buddha, so it doesn''t matter that my strength is not as good as him, but you are different. Unless you are willing to live in a foreign land forever, you will be more painful than being sealed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain when you go back Torture, the Buddhist world will try to find out why you can get out of trouble from Wuzhi Mountain and what is your secret. So if you want to improve your strength and have the power to resist the Buddhist world, I suggest you cooperate with me. "


    Originally, I wanted to leave here quickly, but now all my mana is blocked. In case Yang Jian turns back and suddenly wants to do something to himself, it''s very bad, but Hearing this, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, still couldn''t help but stop his steps. Then he took it back, put it down and kept silent.


    After a long time, the breeze came, blowing Yang Jian''s clothes and monkey hair of Monkey King Sun Wukong, the king of demon king. Then the monkey king said to Yang Jian behind him, "you say you can''t beat the Tathagata in your world. Are you sure you can beat the Tathagata in my grandson''s world? If I cooperate with you, I can improve my strength and surpass the Tathagata? A jokeIn the face of Monkey King''s query, Yang Jian gently raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "I have a lotus lamp!"


    "The magic lamp left by Empress Nuwa in legend!" Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, shrunk his pupils, turned to Yang Jian and asked. Immediately, he lowered his head and murmured, "but the Buddha in my world is very strong. Even my grandson''s somersault cloud can''t escape from his Buddha kingdom."


    "I have a lotus lamp." Yang Jian continued.


    "The Tathagata has six Golden bodies, yin and Yang do not invade, and ten thousand dharmas are not bad."


    "I have a lotus lamp." Yang Jian is not tired of saying.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king


    So do you think you are invincible with the lotus lamp in your hand?


    "Monkey King, I''m doing a big thing now, and I need the help of a strong person. If you are willing to help me, I can share the eight nine Xuangong with you when it''s over. I think you''ve heard about this magic skill. It''s very well matched with your seventy-two changes of Disha. If you practice it, your strength will be greatly increased, and I can give you a promise The next promise is that if you meet the Buddha in your world in the future, I can do it for you once. At that time, you will be able to practice the eight nine Xuangong, and I have the lotus lamp in my hand. With the help of both of them, it should not be difficult to defeat the Tathagata? " Don''t want to waste words with monkey king, the king of demon king, Yang Jian directly told him the purpose of his trip.


    "Eight nine Xuangong? OK, I promise you Hearing Yang Jian''s words, to his surprise, Monkey King, the king of demon king, didn''t think much about it. He just pondered a little, and then clapped his hands and agreed.


    The monkey was so simple that Yang Jian was a little confused. His eyes narrowed slightly. He asked Monkey King Monkey King: "don''t you ask, what is the matter that I want to ask you to help?"


    "No, because you look confident and have made a plan before you come here. I will promise you, and the price you offer really makes my grandson''s heart beat. So I can promise you directly, but I don''t care what you ask me to do. I can do as much as I can. You can''t expect me to do anything." Monkey King, the king of demon king, said solemnly.


    He didn''t want to live in a foreign land all his life, and he also wanted to teach the Tathagata a good lesson, in order to revenge for the 499 years he was trapped at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain!


    "Oh, of course." I didn''t expect that the monkey was very smart and free and easy. Yang Jian suddenly felt that he was not so annoying. Of course, this feeling was limited to this moment.


    "Hum, also, my old sun''s mana has been sealed by the administrator. He said that it will be sealed for a month, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the mana is gone, your physical strength is still there. You can help me in this month. As for the time when you need to use the mana, it must have been more than a month."


    "What? So you mean that you need my grandson to help you for more than a month? " Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Monkey King, the king of demon king, suddenly became excited and asked him.


    "Why, do you think you only need to spend a little time to do something for me to get the secret script of" eight nine Xuangong "and get the reward that I will do it for you in the future?" Looking at so excited monkey king in front of him, Yang Jian frowned at him and asked.


    "I..."


    "To be a man, you have to know yourself. Besides, if you cooperate with me, maybe you can get other good things." Yang Jian seems to have some profound said.


    "Other good things? What is it? "


    "I don''t know. It depends on your own luck."


    "You


    "In a word, do you agree? If you don''t, I''ll have to ask the master for help." After interrupting the words of Monkey King, the king of demon king, Yang Jian points to Qiyu not far away with a fan.


    "Well? He? What can he do for you? " Looking in the direction Yang Jian pointed to, looking at the Qiyu who was patting the dust on his body, he saw that he was ordinary and the expression on his face was even a little stupid. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, asked Yang Jian in a puzzled way.


    "Don''t look down on him. He''s a safe and sound person after a war with Guanyin Bodhisattva from another world."


    "What?" Hearing Yang Jian''s story about Qiyu''s achievements, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, suddenly widens his eyes. He looks back at Qiyu with an incredible look.


    Although he has not dealt with Guanyin Bodhisattva, he has long heard of the great name of Guanyin Bodhisattva. As a teacher of the seven Buddhas, if he is against her, he is afraid that Can''t be an opponent, so this bald man is so powerful?


    "Monkey King, now tell me your answer." Satisfied with the monkey king''s performance, Yang Jian finally asked him.


    "I, can''t I promise you, but this matter should be in front of the group leader and administrator, and In a word, you have to say it in front of everyone. Otherwise, if my grandson helps you and you don''t give me bajiu Xuangong afterwards, or you don''t want to help my grandson, won''t I lose a lot? " Monkey King, the king of demon king, said seriously."Well, I don''t care to do such despicable things, but since you are worried about it, do as you want." Hearing that the monkey said that he doubted that he would turn back, Yang Jian was dissatisfied with him even though he had a strong endurance in his heart. He gave him a cold hum and said.


    Then, Yang Jian told Monkey King half of what he wanted to train Chenxiang and promote the new tiantiao. After that, they discussed the details of their cooperation. Then, they both sent a message to the group members and asked them to be notaries.


    ¡­¡­


    China, Zhongzhou.


    Back at night, Qiu sits cross legged in the void, uses the skill to recover his fighting spirit, and his face looks lost.


    Although he didn''t lose, he didn''t win. The final victory was won by xuanchongchi.


    Xuanchongchi is one of the ten magic weapons. When he had a little more points, he used the super strengthening furnace to strengthen it and upgrade its quality to the fourth level of immortal level, so he could defeat the monkey king in seconds.


    However, if he doesn''t use artifact and only uses his own power, he can''t help Monkey King, the king of demon king.


    He also transferred the divine power contained in the sea god''s throne, so that he was no less than monkey king in cultivation. However, except for a few soul skills, he basically had no means to deal with Monkey King''s immortal body, which made monkey king be invincible in the face of him. What''s the matter How to fight?


    "Oh, I still wanted to verify the strength of the emperor, but it turned out to be a joke, alas!" Heart murmurs a way, then, night time autumn lowers a head, heavily sighed a tone.


    "Well?" Just after sighing, all of a sudden, Qiu frowned at night, and a strange expression appeared on his face. Yang Jian and monkey king, who are two enemies, actually talked about cooperation. This is really strange!


    However, it''s not so strange. The key to the hatred between Yang Jian and Sun Wukong is Sun Wukong. He is the hater. Yang Jian has no hatred for Sun Wukong. Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, is a flexible guy. Now that his mana is blocked, it''s self-evident what will happen if he works against Yang Jian, and the price Yang Jian offers him is really high.


    Eight nine Xuangong, this is a wonderful skill!


    There is also a hand for him. This hand is not an ordinary hand lift, but specially indicates that it includes helping him fight against the Tathagata Buddha in his world. This is not a trivial matter, it is very dangerous.


    With these two rewards, it seems no surprise that monkey king, the king of demon king, agreed to cooperate with him.


    It''s just


    "What does Yang Jian want monkey king to do for him?" When ye Shiqiu is recovering his fighting spirit, he is puzzled.


    However, Yang Jian, Monkey King, these two people let him suddenly think of a thing.


    He lacks the skills to convert to immortality, and he lacks powerful skills, but these two people''s world is not there?


    Among them, the heaven splitting palm in the world of the lotus lamp is not only a skill, but also a skill, its power It''s amazing. If he can practice it, then


    Think of this, this moment, night autumn heart suddenly had a decision.

 Chapter 493

    Know their own shortcomings will go to make up for the deficiencies, lotus lamp world that door split God palm, he night time autumn to set!


    Thinking of this, qiushen breathed a sigh at night, raised his hands, and his whole body showed purple fighting light. Then he put his arms down, put his palms on his knees, and put the recovered fighting spirit back into his Dantian and tendons, and stopped the operation of duifjue.


    Then, with a flash of body shape, he fled into the space and returned to the gate of gamadidu from Zhongzhou.


    Looking at the city in front of us, which is blocked by the sky chain, Qiu takes out the artifact from Najie at night, but does not return the inkstone. With the help of its power, he goes in and comes to the Imperial City in an instant.


    At the moment, the whole imperial city is bustling, and every Nalan family is jubilant. It looks like a beggar picked up 10000 yuan, not to mention happy.


    Also, in this world where strength is supreme, the improvement of cultivation can be said to be the most important thing in life.


    For example, all Nalan family members who have a little blood relationship with him have got great benefits. For example, nalanjie, who was originally just a king of duel, struggled to break through to the emperor of duel, but he didn''t realize his wish. At the moment when he broke through to the emperor of duel, he immediately advanced to the Seven Star duel Saint like a rocket, which promoted It''s amazing that no one has made such rapid progress on the mainland for tens of thousands of years.


    And Nalan Su, Nalan Yanran, all the people who have no more than five generations of blood relationship with yeshiqiu have been promoted to the Dousheng class.


    More than five generations of relatives, Dou Zun, Dou Zong, Dou Huang beyond count!


    Before he became emperor Qiucheng at night, except for himself, Nalan Yanran was the only one in the Nalan family. Douling could be the elder of the family, and dadoushi could also be the Deacon. The strength of the family was extremely weak.


    Now, except for the married women, they all become the top figures in the gama empire. Can they not be excited?


    Standing at the door of the bedroom where I live, I heard the sound of revelry coming from all directions. At night, Qiu smiles and shakes his head helplessly. These people Forget it. It''s human nature. Let them go.


    "When they calm down, I''ll tell them what happened." With this in mind, Qiu stepped into the temple at night, took out a Bodhi from Najie, handed it to the flying dragon baby and fed it.


    Anyway, it''s a pet that I''ve kept for so long. There''s no reason why I don''t give it good things.


    Open your mouth and pick up the Bodhi from the ancient Bodhi Tree handed over by Qiu. Baby dragon swallows it in one mouthful. His face is full of satisfaction. The secret way is that the snack tastes really good.


    Then, his face suddenly changed, and the energy in his body rose wildly. This, this is


    "This is Bodhisattva. After you eat it, you can advance. Come on, relax. I''ll help you digest it." At night, Qiu holds the baby dragon in the air and smiles at it.


    Hearing his master''s words, the frightened baby dragon tried to relax and close his eyes. At this time, Qiu Lu''s hand in the night also bloomed a dazzling light, which was transmitted to his body with extremely gentle fighting spirit to help him digest the energy of Bodhisattva.


    With the help of yeshiqiu, in a short time, feilongbao digested all the power of Bodhisattva. Then, with his eyes open, he fluttered his wings and flew out of yeshiqiu''s arms.


    Then, a hot flame appeared on the surface of the body. The flame became bigger and bigger, and the temperature became higher and higher. Finally, with a bang, the flame burst, revealing the situation inside.


    At this time, baby dragon is shrinking into a ball, a pair of small wings wrapped around the body, it looks like it has turned into a big cocoon, this little thing, it is in the advanced ah!


    "As I expected, Bodhisattva''s energy is enough to help it advance. I just don''t know what it will become. Is it a fierce two winged magic dragon, or a more powerful bloodthirsty flying dragon, or just like the Lord or the devil little dragon?" Looking at the baby dragon in the process of advancement, Qiu touched his chin at night and guessed in his heart.


    It takes a long time for Warcraft to advance. Although baby dragon is strictly a demon from Jackie Chan''s adventure world, not a Warcraft in this world, it''s almost the same with three thousand roads.


    Put up your fingers to connect the space around baby dragon with a piece of space in the Warcraft mountains, in case it suddenly erupts into something amazing and demolishes its palace.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu''s figure flashed and appeared on the throne of the palace. With his arms open, he lifted his sleeves and sat down with great momentum.


    Although taking Monkey King, the king of the demon king, to test his strength can be regarded as a failure, he is already a fighting emperor anyway.


    According to the original story that the Grand Canyon that Xiao Yan fought against the soul God can hold a half earth, now he is a three-star fighter. Even if he doesn''t use the power of the sea god''s throne, or even Pangu''s martial spirit and artifact, he has the power to destroy the stars.


    How can we say that there are so many people who have such strength in the world of heaven and earth, but we can''t be above the top in life. We should combine the reality. For the present night time and autumn, it''s a very happy thing to have such strength.In terms of means and skills, he needs to work harder.


    So thinking, the night when autumn heart God move, into the chat group.


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, the chat group.


    The alliance between Yang Jian, the God of justice, and monkey king, the king of the demon king, caused quite a stir in the group. Apart from Fahai, who thought he was a group with them at the beginning, and Qiyu, who didn''t care about this kind of thing, other members of the group were very nervous.


    Now the chat group has developed to a very good level, and the communication between different worlds has also entered the right track. Before, everyone was polishing each other, and there was not much place to compete, but now, there are more places to compete.


    In the subsidiary world and in Douluo mainland animation version of the world resident authority, all kinds of goods in the world of trade, these are all the group members need to care about.


    In a word, originally everyone only looked at their own world, but now it''s not the same. Their eyes have expanded from their own world to all worlds. No, it''s a bit exaggerated to say so, but it''s true that several worlds have been expanded.


    In this case, it is imperative to form an alliance with others, form cliques, and increase one''s own power.


    However, it is impossible for one person to form an alliance with all the members of the group, because the interests are limited. If so, what else can we do?


    In the final analysis, there is greed and discontent in people''s hearts. They always want to get more things. That''s why they are like this.


    Back to the point, Yang Jian, the God of justice, and monkey king, the king of the demon king, make people feel that these two names are not simple. In addition, Monkey King, the former king of the demon king, and the new administrator "Zhutian law enforcer" had a battle in the sky of Douluo station, and showed his strength to the public through live broadcast.


    This strength has absolutely reached the immortal realm. It is a real big man.


    Such a big man, who doesn''t want to woo him?


    Once you win him over and form an alliance with him, there will certainly be many benefits in the future.


    Yang Jian, the God of justice, also knows that his character is not a simple one, but also worth attracting.


    However, the two strong men worthy of our solicitation unexpectedly quietly announced in the group that they had formed an alliance. This NIMA What can we do?


    Many group members who want to attract two people to join their own camp are very depressed.


    [Ding, the administrator "Zhutian law enforcer" is online. ¡¿


    just when everyone was depressed, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system sounded in the group.


    It''s true that since the trumpet is on, you can''t just fight with the monkey king. Yeshiqiu plans to use this vest to make waves in the crowd. Even when feilongbao is advanced and takes it to see the world of baoliandeng, she also uses the role of law enforcer of all heavens.


    After hearing the prompt sound of the system and looking at the blank new administrator, all the members of the group were quiet for a moment. Then, after a while, a licking dog said, "I''m here to welcome the arrival of the law enforcer. I wish the law enforcer a long and unified life Keke, forever subdue the heavens


    The trough!


    Do you want a face, old man?


    Hearing the voice of xiongba disappear, all the online group members are confused. Is this still xiongba? Is this the one who claims to be a natural bully? Once upon a time, he became so shameless and directly knelt down to lick the boss?


    Across the screen, you can feel the power of the eyes of all the group friends. In fact, they are very shy, but there is no way. He is too miserable.


    After entering the group, half of the time was spent in the hospital, and 80% of the time was spent not getting out of bed. Alas, it was worse than the fire cloud evil god who was punished by the group to plant trees.


    During this period, he was threatened by the bald man of Fahai and the boy of Wei Wuxian, and he But he dares to be angry and dare not speak, because as long as he speaks, he will spend a longer time in the hospital, and may even be unable to get out of the hospital all his life.


    How can this be done?


    So he had to kneel down and lick the boss. I hope the boss can cover him and don''t let him be bullied again.


    Oh, he is so miserable!


    As the object of being knelt and licked by the bully, seeing that the majestic bully in the past was oppressed to such a degree by life, autumn could not help feeling at night, and then sent out a text message: "thank you for your good words."


    Xiongba: "law enforcement officer, in fact, I''ve always admired you. What''s the matter? Do you still lack disciples? What do you think of me? I want to worship you as a teacher and listen to your teaching every day. Look..."


    Law enforcer of heaven: "I don''t accept disciples."


    The boy


    Law enforcer of all heavens: "look at your face, you are not a boy long ago."


    Majestic overlord


    Administrator, this is very exciting!


    Wei Wuxian: "law enforcement officer, I, I, I am a boy. Do you need a boy under your seat? What do you think of me?"Majestic overlord


    Wei Wuxian, are you here to stab me again? If so, Congratulations, you''ve made it.


    Law enforcer of heaven: "you? Have you been in touch with LAN forgetting machine recently? "


    Looking at the head portrait of Wei Wuxian suddenly popping up on the chat screen, autumn asked him at night.


    Wei Wuxian: "Lan Zhan? Administrator, how do you know him? I have got in touch with him. Some time ago, he came to Yunmeng to send an invitation for his aunt to talk about the banquet. I left him in lianhuawu for one night. Jiang Cheng was not happy. Alas, Jiang Cheng... "


    Zhutian law enforcement officer: "he stayed in lianhuawu for one night?"


    It was just a casual question, but it seemed that something was wrong. At night, Qiu suddenly ignored the poor male who wanted to hold his thigh and asked Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, yes, what''s the matter, law enforcement officer? Do you even know lianhuawu?"


    Law enforcer of all heavens: "I know half of all the things in the world. I know what''s so strange about lianhuawu. By the way, you said you stayed in lianhuawu for one night. Who did he live with? Did he live with you? "


    Black Marshal: "poof! I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was drinking water just now. You go on, you go on. "


    Yeshiqiu glanced out to look for the black egg with a sense of existence and ignored it. Wei Wuxian also ignored it. He answered yeshiqiu''s question and said, "well, I invited LAN Zhan to live in a room with me. I fell asleep with him and chatted all night, but he said he didn''t like to touch others, so he refused. The next day I said I would take him to see the beauty of our cloud dream Girl, he didn''t know why. His face suddenly became very ugly, just like I owed him 100 Liang silver. Then he went to see Uncle Jiang and went back to his aunt. After that, I had no contact with him. "


    Fire cloud evil god: "I peep at the screen until now, after reading your words, I suddenly feel like I am reading a romance novel, and you and LAN Zhan are the protagonists in the novel."


    Wei Wuxian: "romantic novels? What is that? "


    Yin Su Su: "Mr. Wei is a book that you often read about beauties in written form. Hee hee."


    Wei Wuxian What ah? Huoyun runs away. You insult me too much. You are in the abnormal human research center of your world, right? Don''t run away. I''ve come to settle accounts with you. "


    At this moment, in the lotus dock, Wei Wuxian, who is eating the Laizhou spareribs soup made by Jiang Yanli himself, is blushing. This fire cloud can even say this.


    He and LAN Zhan are the protagonists in that kind of romance novel. Doesn''t that mean they are broken sleeves?


    Are you kidding me? I''m so elegant. When girls meet men they all like, will I be a broken sleeve?


    You can see it with your eyes. No, I can''t find a woman.


    As for LAN Zhan, he is even more. He is a piece of ice. He doesn''t like men and women.


    You are full of nonsense. You slander and humiliate us. I can''t spare you!


    At that moment, Wei Wuxian put down his spoon, made a mental move, bought Zhang Tong''s crossing Rune to the Kungfu world, and then, before the fire cloud evil god had time to escape, he swished across there, and then started a wild fight against him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after listening to Wei Wuxian''s autobiography, Qiu sighed helplessly at night.


    Looking at the current situation, it''s normal to see the dog counsellor, but I''m afraid the second young master LAN is not normal. Wei Wuxian, it''s all your fault.


    He shook his head and immediately said to him in the group: "I don''t lack children under my seat. When I do, I will say it in the group. As for you Forget it. You can do it yourself! Remember my words, boys must protect themselves outside. "


    Wei Wuxian: "administrator, what does that mean?"


    Wei Wuxian, who was beating the fire cloud evil god, blinked blankly and asked.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "go to the Internet bar Baidu, you will understand. Well, now let''s get down to business. The auction will be held in about 20 days. Before that, I discussed with the group leader that we should carry out a group activity first. Wei Wuxian hosted the Baifeng mountain hunting very well last time. This time, the group leader intends to hold it in Baolian lamp world. I don''t know what you think of it


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    What''s going on in my world?

 Chapter 494

    All of a sudden, Yang Jian, the so-called "law enforcer of the heavens" Ai te, was confused. He couldn''t understand that he was a newcomer, and the law enforcer entered the group later than him. How could he propose to hold group activities in his world?


    Is this too sudden?


    Yang Jian felt very sudden, but other members of the online group didn''t feel that way. After listening to yeshiqiu''s words, they all seemed very excited, even the hero who was shot into the hospital by a gorilla in the last hunting in Baifeng mountain.


    To carry out group activities in a certain world means that for a period of time, the group members can enter that world for free without buying the crossing rune. That''s a wonderful thing. Moreover, from the previous live broadcast, the strength of Monkey King, the king of demon king, must have reached immortality. This justice God Yang Jian can make an alliance with him, and his strength is not under him, which is very promising Yes, just as he said, he is a great master of the second peak of immortality.


    To cultivate such a strong world, it is certainly not simple, it is a very powerful world of gods and demons!


    If you are willing to work hard and have good luck in such a world for some time, you may be able to get a great chance, such as harvesting the secret script of magic power, elixir and fruit, being accepted as a disciple by an expert, and giving them everything you can.


    To sum up, all of a sudden, many members of the group began to daydream.


    On the other hand, Yang Jian looked at the blank portrait of Qiu trumpet at night, hesitated for a long time, and finally asked him, "this gentleman, I don''t know what kind of activities the group leader intends to hold in the next world?"


    Law enforcer of Zhutian: "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Yang Jian, the God of Justice


    Are you kidding me?


    It''s not that autumn is teasing him at night. He wants to use the opportunity of holding group activities this month in the world of Baolian lamp, not to deepen the communication between group members and make them closer, but to save his own expenses.


    He wants to get the secret script of heaven splitting palm, or even more magic powers. It can''t be done in one day. The time needed is not short. If we don''t rely on the free time limit of group activities, we can get a rune every day, that''s really Too much pressure!


    Although he is the leader of the group, he can collect taxes, and rely on his right to upgrade goods through pawnshop and super strengthening furnace to make profit, but this kind of cost is still a bit painful for him, so if you can save it, you can save it. Let''s hold group activities in Baolian lamp world!


    That''s what autumn thinks at night.


    Lotus lamp world, in the temple of true king.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king, pawned things and drew points to pay a fine. Yang Jian came back here alone. He sat on Zhenjun''s throne with his brow locked. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he finally spoke again and said to yeshiqiu in the group, "sir, do you mean that although the group leader hasn''t figured out what activities to hold yet It''s decided to hold an event in my world, isn''t it? "


    Zhu Tian''s law enforcer: "yes, do you agree?"


    If I say I don''t agree, will you and the group leader agree?


    Yang Jian would like to ask this question, but in view of the amazing chat group, we can analyze the strength of the group leader who created it. It is not good for us to refuse him.


    Moreover, the administrator''s strength can not be underestimated. From his live broadcast, we can see that his magic can not be refined, but his attack power is not inferior to his own. Moreover, the artifact in his hand that easily seals the magic power of Monkey King, the demon king, is also very powerful. Although it may not be better than the lotus lamp, but What do you do to offend others?


    Thinking of this, Yang Zhen thought hard. Finally, he bit his back alveolar and replied, "I''m I agree. "


    Zhutian law enforcer: "well, Erlang Xiansheng really deserves to be a gentleman. He is really frank!"


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    Does it have something to do with being a gentleman?


    make complaints about them.


    , however, felt completely embarrassed, but even when he was tucking himself in the night, he did not make complaints about it. When Yang Jian agreed, he nodded with satisfaction and looked up at the baby dragon, and saw that it was still advancing.


    However, as soon as he returned to the group, Yang Jian asked him: "administrator, since the group activities are held in the next world, and the group leader has not yet figured out what kind of activities to hold, then I wonder if the theme of this activity can be decided by me? "


    Law enforcer: "ah?"


    Justice God Yang Jian: "Oh, suggestion is a suggestion. I wonder if I can make a suggestion to the group leader and administrator?"


    Yang Jian, who was neither humble nor overbearing, tried to lower his posture and asked with a trace of respect in his tone.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "yes, you can. I''m listening."


    Justice God Yang Jian: "well, thank you very much. My suggestion is whether we can change the rules of heaven in my world so that people and God can marry each other as the theme of this activity. Please work hard for this theme?"Law enforcer of Zhutian


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    As soon as Yang Jian''s words came out, the whole chat group suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at his face and was at a loss.


    You are How can we think of such a theme? What''s the meaning of this theme? Can we take or marry the God of your world by changing the heaven rules of your world and adding a rule that allows people to marry God?


    No, we don''t have this demand either!


    So, it''s your selfishness, right? You don''t want to give us money and let us work for you in vain. Hey, you big eyed Erlang God, we see that you look beautiful. We didn''t expect that your heart is so black, and you can think of such things. No wonder you can sit on the throne of justice God.


    Don''t you usually use your black heart to beat your opponent?


    For a moment, many members of the group felt sorry for Yang Jian. Of course, there were some exceptions, such as Wei Wuxian, who didn''t understand the meaning of yeshiqiu''s "boys should protect themselves outside.".


    After listening to Yang Jian''s suggestion, yeshiqiu will give him a reply. However, Wei Wuxian, a quick eyed guy, takes the lead and kicks the fire cloud evil god who has been beaten to death by him to one side. He asks Yang Jian: "Zhenjun, why do you want to make the heavenly court of your world allow people to get married as the theme of this group activity Do you have anyone you like? "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "hmm? Are you really homesick? "


    Xiongba: "come on, Zhenjun is a great hero. How can he fall in love with mortals? By the way, I''m not a mortal. I''m reincarnated as a mixed demon. When the time comes, I can evolve into a demon. "


    Wei Wuxian Master Xiong, are you forcing me to get rid of the devil and defend the way


    Majestic: "I don''t have this intention!"


    Zhutian law enforcer: "you guys, don''t cut in when people haven''t finished talking, and then forcibly bring the topic to you?"


    Hearing the conversation between Wei Wuxian and xiongba, the two people always like to fight each other. To be exact, Wei Wuxian always likes to bully xiongba.


    Before I showed him the video of his original fate, I also told him to pay attention in the future. Don''t always offend people. He doesn''t have the ability to lower his level for ten times. Once more people offend him, those people will attack him, and he will be doomed.


    Based on the shocking pictures in his original fate video, his uncle Jiang, Mrs. Yu, and his favorite elder martial sister were all finished. So Wei Wuxian nodded to yeshiqiu with tears on his face at that time, saying that he knew that he would never be casual again and would not offend people everywhere from now on.


    He also immediately took action and sent a red envelope to the group friends who had some small conflicts with him. As a gift of apology, the effect was quite obvious. At least the relationship between the black marshal and him was eased.


    But then How to say, he no longer offends people everywhere, but he just stares at the bully. Maybe he doesn''t like the bully as much as Wen Chao does. In addition, Li Maozhen, who is allied with him, is also unhappy with the bully and wants to make him lose. Therefore, Wei Wuxian has been fighting against the bully all the time. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he just comes out and chokes him a few words It''s not just picking things, but choking him like a joke, which makes him very embarrassed.


    Therefore, even if the overlord complained privately to yeshiqiu''s tuba and the administrator Baiyue, they just gave Wei Wuxian oral education and did not make any substantive punishment. After all, things are not big.


    Unexpectedly, this small problem has continued until now, because he can''t beat Wei Wuxian, so he is always at a disadvantage, and he has great psychological pressure.


    Alas!


    Light him a white candle in silence.


    On the other hand, seeing the news that Qiu used trumpet to send out at night, Wei Wuxian and xiongba both stepped back and said to him together with Li Maozhen, "yes, administrator."


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded, turned on the voice changing function of the group leader, and then said to Wei Wuxian and Wei Wuxian, "the topic you talked about before is meaningless. Yang Jian is not the kind of person who thinks about the world."


    Wei Wuxian: "why does Zhenjun care about this?"


    Xiongba: "I''ll tell you later that Zhenjun is the top figure in the divine world. How can he take a fancy to a mere mortal?"


    Zhutian law enforcer: "what he likes is Chang''e fairy. As for the reason that he wants to change the sky rules, it''s for his sister. Her sister thinks of everything. She married a human and gave birth to a child. You should have heard the name of the child, which is Chenxiang."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "does aloes chop mountains to save mother?"


    Zhutian law enforcer: "not bad."


    Yang Jian, the justice God of heaven: "split the mountain to save my mother? Administrator, and everybody, what do you mean? Also, administrator, how can you know my heart to Chang''e I... "


    Zhutian law enforcer: "ah, your nephew''s original fate is the same as before. He will split the mountain to save his mother, but his life is better than you. Although you split the mountain, you didn''t save his mother in the end, but he succeeded. However, in the hearts of Zhutian people, you are far more respectable than him."Wei Wuxian: "well, it''s good."


    Yang Jian, the God of Justice


    Hearing these words from yeshiqiu, Yang Jian was shocked and a little confused.


    Chenxiang''s original fate track can save three younger sisters, then I don''t need to worry about him and the new tiantiao, can I rest easy?


    Just as Yang Jian was thinking about this, yeshiqiu continued to say: "but this is just his original fate track, because in his original fate track, you entangled with him a lot, and now you join the chat group. The original fate has changed, so it changes with him, so Don''t talk about me. Even the group leader doesn''t know what the aloes in your world will look like in the future. "


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    So I shouldn''t be in this group, right? Come in and make the original happy ending have changed, it may not be so good in the future?


    Zhutian law enforcer: "but don''t panic. It doesn''t matter. No matter whether that Chenxiang can save his mother or not, since you are in the group, there are many things you can do by yourself."


    Justice God: "do it yourself?"


    Yang Jian frowned and suddenly understood something.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "yes, I know what you think. You want to train your nephew and ask him to modify the conditions, but why do you have to let him go? Do you think he is better than you? Why does he think he will be able to fulfill your expectations for him? Although he did complete it in the original fate, it is From now on, everything is cleared, and the fate has changed, so you have to reconsider whether you should try your best to let the heavenly court modify the rules of heaven or continue to place your hope on Chenxiang. "


    "Administrator, I..."


    Zhu Tian law enforcer: "I can''t give you any advice. It depends on your choice. As for the group activity that you said you would let Tianting modify tiantiao, I just discussed with the group leader. The group leader thinks it''s not suitable. You are too selfish. The group activity should be beneficial to all the group members. So the group leader thought for a while, and finally decided that there was no special theme for this activity, which was defined as tourism, so that all members of the group could cross to you and have a good relaxation. Of course, since you go to your world, you need to abide by your rules. You are the God of justice. If they violate your rules, you can punish them. It doesn''t matter.


    @All of you, did you hear that? "


    "Yes, sir." Wei Wuxian and others responded in unison.


    Huoying world, standing on the head of water Warcraft, is silent for a while. From today on, the title of administrator is no longer his exclusive term, alas!


    Justice God Yang Jian: "yes, I understand. The administrator, I..."


    Zhutian law enforcer: "you have to believe in yourself. Just do what you think in your heart. You have to think that your mana has few opponents in the three realms. You also have the lotus lamp in your hand, and you have formed an alliance with monkey king, the king of the demon king. What do you have to be afraid of? Don''t worry, just do it boldly. Our whole chat group is your backer. "


    Hearing this, Yang Jian knew it in his heart, and his tone became more sincere. He said to yeshiqiu, "thank you for your advice, Yang Jian I see! "

 Chapter 495

    "Well, the activity will start tomorrow. You''re ready today. No, there''s nothing to prepare for. Since it''s a casual tour, you don''t need to entertain the group members who travel to your world, so you can do your own business with ease." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, yeshiqiu nodded with satisfaction and then said to him.


    Justice God Yang Jian: "I understand."


    Wei Wuxian: "administrator, I still want to ask, boys should protect themselves outside. What does that mean? I''m chasing Tang San now, and I''m going to catch him soon. I can''t get away from him and go to Baidu. Can you tell me directly? "


    Law enforcer of heaven: "you I can''t say that. If you can''t get rid of it, ask someone to check it online for you. "


    Wei Wuxian: "can I ask you to check it for me?"


    Law enforcer of Zhutian


    You are very beautiful!


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, was forbidden to speak for ten minutes by the administrator Zhu Tian. ¡¿


    "no, you can honestly go after your Tang San. Qian Renxue has passed the God''s test, and the things you promised her haven''t been done yet. I''m ashamed for you. Be careful. Be careful, you''ll become Tang San''s grindstone, and then we have to use Yan Shuiyu to save you. Say, @ kill Qian Mo, Yan Shui Yu, your that little bit how hasn''t handed over Yan Shui Yu? " After criticizing and reminding Wei Wuxian, night time autumn goes on to kill Qian Mo AI te road.


    In the seven kill hall, Sha Qianmo, who is feeding Liuxia to drink his own secret beauty soup, suddenly receives a message from the new administrator. He immediately moves on, and then continues to feed his sister. At the same time, he says to yeshiqiu in the group: "I didn''t expect that the administrator, who just entered the group, even knows what happened. Sure enough, you are very unusual."


    Zhu Tian''s law enforcer: "don''t flatter, answer questions."


    Sha Qian Mo: "I''m just telling the truth, but I''m not flattering. Besides, do I need to flatter others just for my peerless appearance? Ha ha ~ "


    law enforcers of the heavens".... "


    Although I know that you are a straight person, different from Wei Wuxian in the original fate track, you are more disgusting than him.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu took a deep breath, and then


    [Ding, the group members killed Qian Mo and were forbidden to speak for an hour by the administrator Zhu Tian''s law enforcers. ¡¿


    well, that''s right. I don''t need you to answer questions. Please keep quiet!


    Think, night autumn again to can''t send a message he sent a message in the past: "don''t speak in front of me, quickly take the hot water jade back, and then send to the group leader, ten square artifact only nine in the hands of chat group, what''s the matter! Do you understand? If you don''t understand, you will be punished. "


    All of a sudden, he was forbidden to speak, and then he heard the threatening words of night time autumn. In a moment, he was inexplicable.


    Who is he?


    The head of the group of demons, the holy king of the demon world, when was he threatened? This is too much deception!


    And then?


    Then I''ll bear you. One day, I''ll be the administrator. How can I deal with you bastard!


    "What''s the matter with you, brother?" See in front of kill Qian Mo''s face suddenly become very ugly, sitting on the throne of the Lord, enjoying the service of the emperor Liuxia asked him.


    "Oh, it''s OK. My brother suddenly remembered that there was a treasure still in her hands. It''s time for my brother to go to her and get it back." Kill Qian Mo to return to God, the front of Liuxia soft voice said.


    "Little, is that the man who looks like me that my brother said?" Liuxia asked to kill Qian mo.


    "Well, what, do you want my brother to take you to see her?"


    "Well, I also want to see how many people are like me in the world." Liuxia said with great interest.


    Hearing this, Sha Qian Mo nodded with a smile, and then told the wilderness day to prepare. He wanted to take Liuxia to Changliu to see Xiaobu Dian. During the time when he was out, the seven kill hall was temporarily taken care of by him.


    What, why not Shan Chunqiu?


    Oh, that guy is fishing in the East China Sea now. I don''t know if he works hard.


    After giving orders, shortly after, Sha Qian Mo took his precious sister and set out.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    After banning Wei Wuxian and shaqianmo one after another, the originally lively chat group immediately became quiet, and the atmosphere quietly became a little tense.


    This administrator is different from the one who paid a visit to the moon. He is very arrogant. He doesn''t say hello. He suddenly banned the two people. This is too strong.


    It seems that we should be more comfortable in the group in the future, not too casual!


    Many members of the group look at Wei Wuxian''s head and kill Qian Mo''s, and think of it in their heart.


    I guess the group members may think that the administrator of "Zhutian law enforcer" is too strict and has little human feelings. But that''s what nighttime autumn wants to do. In this way, it can be compared with the guy who knows or doesn''t know how to love the moon. Although he is a psycho, he looks very gentle and human.Chat group is a place for chatting, so the atmosphere in it should not be too serious, just like that in the office, but also should not be too casual. This will lead to lawlessness. Therefore, some small measures will be taken occasionally in the evening to grasp this degree.


    Just like now.


    After being quiet for more than ten seconds, autumn''s mind moved at night and announced his edited announcement about holding group activities in baoliandeng world tomorrow. Then, he said to all group friends, "those who are interested in group activities can sign up at the backstage group activity interface as soon as possible. There are still 15 hours left."


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "received."


    Originally, I didn''t want to bubble, but after thinking about it, considering that if no one responds to the administrator, the administrator may feel uncomfortable. If he doesn''t feel comfortable, as the lowest level of the chat group, these people have to feel uncomfortable together. If he is the first person to respond, the administrator may have a good impression on himself, but After a while, Li Maozhen was the first to stand up and send a message.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen came out, the arrogant administrator didn''t do anything to him. Indeed, people didn''t make any mistakes. The word "received" won''t make people feel uncomfortable. There''s no reason to be punished. So other online group members who were not forbidden to speak also came out one by one, or sent out the word "received" in words or voice.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "well, hurry up."


    Words fall, night autumn mind move, while maintaining the trumpet online mode, while part of the mind into his has been invisible state of the tuba.


    At the moment, his big name, ah bah, is his group owner account. He just received a 10000 point fine from monkey king, the king of demon king. The reason why he just entered the group and could get 10000 points is that he pawned his immortal second grade "Da pin Tian Xian Jue" in the pawnbroking shop of affiliated world, and got 640000 points at one time.


    640000, good guy, this monkey is worth more than me Wait a minute. I have something that I don''t pawn.


    All of a sudden, at night, Qiu thought of the corpse of Guyuan in his Najie, the emperor Zhukun of Taixu Gulong and the emperor pinchudan that were brought into the Buyuan Ding, and many miscellaneous things in tuoshegudi''s cave. All of these things together should be worth 300000 or 400000, right?


    Thinking of this, yeshiqiu pawned Guyuan''s corpse and miscellaneous things first and gained more than 100000 points. Although it''s not a secret script, it''s half price, but it doesn''t matter. As a group leader, he can redeem the pawned things at any time.


    Then, at night, the autumn heart moved and took out the artifact Bu Yuanding

 Chapter 496

    Bu Yuanding is a northern artifact. Its function is to adjust fragrance and refine medicine. It represents "suffering" and "healing". It can refine everything. Whether it''s incense or elixir, it''s a holy product.


    On the first night, in the process of collecting tuoshegu emperor''s inheritance, Qiu collected Zhukun in the late nine star duel Saint period and the half emperor level imperial product Dan. However, he just trapped them in it, and did not urge the divination power of Bu yuan Ding to refine them. Now, he is a little confused. Should he refine them or make the best use of them?


    First of all, Zhukun, as the overlord of the Warcraft world in Douluo, has not only the cultivation of the nine star Dousheng, but also great physical strength. Apart from Doudi and Bandi, I''m afraid there is no way to hurt him.


    Just like the battle between Qiu and monkey king, the king of demon king, on the eve of the war, it is clear that he has surpassed monkey king in cultivation and attack power, but because he can''t break his defense, he can only use xuanzhenchi''s power to end the battle as soon as possible.


    Because there''s no point in fighting any more and you can''t win.


    And the shape of Zhukun is also very huge, and it is full of thousands of feet!


    Although it is a creature in the fantasy world, there are few creatures with such a large size even in the mythological world. Therefore, if we can accept him and let him act as our own mount, then we can ride him when we go out and reason with him, it is also a beautiful thing.


    To say the least, even if he doesn''t submit to himself and won''t be his own mount, his nine level core is also a very precious treasure. His body can also be refined into a puppet, and then taken to Leichi. After being tempered by black magic thunder, he can have the same strength as before. At most, he can''t change back to the original shape and become the majestic giant dragon.


    There are nine levels of magic core as compensation, which night time autumn still likes to see and hear.


    And his soul can also be pawned, or later find a way to get the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, so that he can be channeled out, and then he can be controlled again.


    Think about it It seems that it can get a lot of benefits without refining!


    Think of here, night autumn frown, touch chin, silent for a long time, finally have a decision.


    Don''t refine Zhukun. Just like an ordinary Hunter catches a high-level Warcraft, he will make the best use of everything according to the traditional customs. Well, that''s it.


    As for the emperor''s elixir, he is the elixir, but he has opened his mind and become a man. His greatest value is to be eaten. However, in the face of human appearance, he really can''t eat at night, so it should be a good choice to refine him into a elixir.


    "However, there is still a trace of the origin of the emperor in the imperial elixir. If it is upgraded to the imperial elixir, it can create another fighting emperor, or Give it something more to improve it? " At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. He immediately nodded his head, then flicked his fingers, opened a small space in front of him, opened Bu Yuanding, threw Zhukun in, and immediately imprisoned him.


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, Dousheng can open up space in nothingness, and Doudi is better. The space he just opened up is as big as a black corner, which is enough for Zhukun to go crazy. But it''s hard to think of it, even if Taixu Gulong was good at playing with space.


    After the candle Kun was temporarily stored in another place, at night, Qiu took out a piece of Bodhi Heart and put it into the Bu yuan Ding. Then, after thinking about it, he bit his finger and dropped some of his own blood into it. Then, he urged the magic power of the Bu yuan Ding and began to refine them together with the emperor''s elixir.


    In the original work, the spirit God used the blood and soul of countless ancient people of eight ethnic groups to refine the imperial elixir. Finally, he made it into the imperial elixir, and became emperor with the help of the power of the imperial elixir.


    Night time autumn is not the emperor of the soul. He will not kill so many people in order to refine a pill, let alone his own descendants. So he can only aggrieve himself and use his own blood to replace the blood of those descendants.


    Although There is a big gap in the number of these blood, but the quality is like a world of difference!


    Although the descendants of the eight ethnic groups in ancient times who were killed by the soul God in the original book were also the descendants of the fighting emperor, their blood of the fighting emperor was almost gone, just like that of the Xiao family. Although the soul God also killed some of his own people later, as the descendants of the fighting emperor tens of thousands of years later, even if they were successful in their cultivation, it was not all the credit of the fighting emperor''s blood, just like those on the mainland Some non ancient eight people also have a lot of fighting saints. Ancient eight people have a lot of information, and it''s normal to cultivate fighting saints. Compared with the pure fighting emperor like yeshiqiu, their fighting emperor blood is too little.


    Therefore, the seven or eight drops of blood in the night time and autumn are enough to withstand the blood of the ethnic people who fight against the emperor and will be tens of thousands of years later.


    As for the soul, a leaf of a Bodhi has a longer life span than the Doudi. The Bodhi Heart of the ancient bodhi tree, the things it has experienced, the feelings it has, and its power should be able to offset the soul power of those people. Even if it is not as good as the Doudi, the gap will not be too big.


    In addition to the powerful power of Bu yuan Ding, the efficiency of refining pills must be much higher than that of the half hanged emperor. Therefore, night time and autumn believe that it will be possible to refine the young pills from the emperor.At that time, it will give the emperor Dan to the old man. In this way, the Nalan family will have no worries, and he will be able to do his own things completely.


    This is also a reward for the old man''s upbringing.


    As for the upgrade of the imperial Mini pill, you can actually strengthen it through the super strengthening furnace. How to say, if you can solve the problem with a little blood, yeshiqiu still doesn''t plan to use points. After all, upgrading the imperial Mini pill to the imperial pill requires a lot of points.


    Nowadays, there is a course called "Da pin Tian Xian Jue" in the pawn shop. Although it is not as attractive as "chop Tian Shen Zhang", you can see that there will surely be more powerful characters in the future. There are more powerful secret books in the pawn shop. You need points to redeem them at that time.


    So, save if you can!


    "Well, it''s so hard for the poor people!" With his fingers in his mouth, autumn at night urged the magic power of Bu yuan Ding, and began to refine some of his blood, such as the emperor''s elixir, Bodhisattva heart and some of his emperor''s blood. At the same time, he sighed in his heart.


    If you let those people in the group hear the voice of the night at this moment, I''m afraid everyone will be so angry that they want to cut him with a big knife, this guy How irritating!


    He is a group leader who can collect taxes. He is short of money. How far should we tax oppressed people be short of money?


    Alas!

 Chapter 497

    Of course, those group members don''t know what night time autumn is thinking at the moment, so the tragedy of being slashed with a big knife won''t happen to him.


    After successfully motivating Bu Yuanding''s magical power, bu Yuanding suddenly gives off a light blue light, and some of the emperor''s blood in it, such as the imperial elixir, Bodhi Heart and nightfall, begins to be mixed together and refined.


    Not long after that, four or five minutes later, the blue light from the Pu Yuan Ding disappeared, and a brand new pill was refined by it.


    At the moment when this elixir came out of the Bu yuan Ding, a thick cloud appeared in the sky of the gama empire. A large area of fierce thunder and lightning raged in it. Then, with a roar, it fell down and directly struck the chain that tightly blocked the gama empire.


    The sudden thunder and lightning startled all the people in the capital of gamadi, even the Nalan family, who had the blood of fighting emperor, and the strength of many people rose sharply. When they heard this voice, their faces were all smiling.


    Obviously, they all thought that the enemy had invaded, and it was likely that they were the people who worried about coming before nightfall left.


    Isn''t the purpose of sealing the imperial capital is to prevent them from coming and hurting everyone? How come they really come?


    Think of here, even if their strength greatly increased, there are many people swallow saliva, face subconsciously flashed a look of panic.


    Many people in Nalan family think that this is the invasion of foreign enemies. The enemy is using the fighting skill of thunder to try to break through the sky chain, so as to hurt the people who are in it.


    But Autumn doesn''t think so at night.


    Up to now, he has won the title of Doudi, the ancient clan, even the eight ancient clans, as well as all the forces on the mainland who know that Doudi is now in the world. Who would have thought of coming here to find trouble with Nalan''s family? He must have gone to collect information about Doudi, that is, his own.


    So the thunder should not be man-made, but sky thunder. How did the thunder come that day?


    His eyes turned to the pills in his hands, which sent out a strong scent of danxiang. At once, he knew something about it at night.


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, high-level elixir will lead to Tianlei. That kind of Tianlei is also called Danlei. The higher the grade of elixir, the stronger the power of Danlei.


    In a word, this Dan Lei is also a very powerful energy, which can be used to refine the puppet and enhance the puppet''s strength. This new Dan Lei, with Bodhi''s heart and his own blood, is refined by Pu Yuanding, and its grade should reach the imperial grade. Therefore, the Dan Lei must be extraordinary. It seems a pity to waste it.


    "Boom!" Just at that time, there was another loud noise, which hurt people''s ears. I don''t know if it was the illusion of nightfall. He felt that the house was shaking. Was it caused by sound waves?


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The frequency of Danlei falling is faster and faster, because it is the Danlei from the emperor''s elixir, so it''s different from those seven or eight elixirs. It''s powerful, complex and unpredictable.


    "Che, do you feel that I want to take you back, so I want to land faster on purpose?" Rub the ear, night autumn in the heart disdain way.


    Then, he quickly put the pills into a high-quality jade bottle and put them into Najie. At night, Qiu took the Bu Yuanding and appeared directly in the sky of gamadidu.


    "Xiao Qiu?"


    "Xiao Qiu?"


    "Young master?"


    ¡­¡­


    When he came here, he suddenly found that there were so many people flying up, or stepping on the void, or carrying fighting wings behind him. In short, many people were flying here, watching the situation outside.


    It seems that there are some timid clansmen, but there are also many courageous clansmen. The sudden rise in strength has also made many clansmen fall into a state of fanaticism, and they feel that the enemy they are attacking is not worth mentioning.


    Of course, there are also some rational people who think that if the other party can break the tie Tian chain and successfully enter the imperial capital, they will fight sooner or later and can''t run away. Since this is the case, it''s better to come out earlier and see the situation. It''s better to strike first, so they can fly.


    Originally, there were only four or five fighting emperors in the gama empire. At this time, thousands of people were flying in the air of the imperial capital, and a considerable number of them were in the void. This scene really surprised the countless people below, especially the Mujia and the Mittal families, who were once known as the "three families of Gama Empire" with the Nalan family.


    At this time, haibodong had not returned to the imperial capital, so there was only one strong fighter in the two families. Suddenly, he saw so many people who could fly to the sky, and the expression on his face was a horror and shock.


    It turns out that they are so much worse than Nalan''s family.


    No, what''s the matter with the Nalan family? How can so many people become so powerful? It''s not in line with common sense?!


    The people of the two families are all muddled and totally unable to accept this fact.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, in the face of many people greeting themselves, yeshiqiu also nodded to them, and then looked up at the Danlei who continued to fall and thumped on the sky chain.Different from the Nalan family, who have never been in contact with Danlei, yeshiqiu, who hired Yaochen to his name, still has a certain understanding of Danlei.


    In this world, eight elixir will lead to two or nine color Danlei; nine treasure elixir will lead to black magic thunder, which is more powerful than nine color Danlei; nine Xuan elixir will lead to Danyu; and nine gold elixir will lead to nine Xuan Jinlei.


    Now, this Dan Lei is neither gold nor black, but black and white mixed together. Sure enough, it is the legendary empty Di Lei that will appear when Emperor''s Dan medicine is born!


    "Boom!" At this time, another imperial thunder fell, and the sky chain was loosened. The power of the imperial thunder It can''t be underestimated, but it''s also good, so the more excited he is!


    Thinking, at night, Qiu shouts to the people around him: "don''t panic, it''s nothing serious!"


    "Whoosh!" With that, at night, Qiu took out the artifact and did not return the inkstone. With the help of its power, he went through the Shuan Tian chain and came out with the nervous eyes of the people. As soon as he came out, the rest of the emperor Leighton, who was going to continue to hit the Shuan Tian chain, turned his angle and all of them came towards it.


    There''s no way. Where the pills are, they''ll hit them until they''re finished.


    Seeing this scene, Qiu gave a cold smile at night. He held bugui inkstone in one hand and raised Bu Yuanding high in the other. He said to himself, "give me a try!"


    "Hum!" Suddenly, bu Yuanding opens the cauldron, and the magic power starts to take in all the thunder that comes from the autumn boom at night.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    From the perspective of onlookers, it looks like the most powerful emperor thunder is blowing towards the head of Shiqiu in the night, but he is standing in the same place. Those emperor thunder disappear when they arrive at his head. They can''t bathe his whole body in the thunder. This scene is so spectacular!

 Chapter 498

    No matter how spectacular the scene is, it will end with time, and the scene of harvest at night is no exception.


    After holding Bu Yuanding high for half an hour, the empty emperor thunder, which was brought by the emperor''s elixir, was finally taken into the tripod. Looking up at the sky, he saw that the dark clouds had dispersed and the sky was clear. There was no sign of thunder any more. At night, Qiu was relieved, sealed the mouth of Bu Yuanding, and then wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Although the artifact is powerful, it also needs strength to control it. Moreover, Emperor Lei is not the same. Therefore, although he was not hurt at all, he was a little tired.


    At this moment, he finally understood why those senior pharmacists always like to find someone to protect the Dharma when they are refining medicine. They are not worried that someone will come to rob the pills they have refined, they are worried that they will be killed by thunder!


    "It''s said that the black devil thunder can fight against the saint. If you are not careful, you should No, it''s still difficult to kill the fighting emperor, but it''s OK to kill half the emperor and hurt the fighting emperor. Hiss, alchemy is also a very dangerous thing in this world. " Looking at the Bu yuan Ding sealed in his hand, Qiu murmured in his heart at night.


    Then, frowning slightly, he raised his other arm and flicked his fingers at Bu Yuanding.


    "Hum!" In a moment, purple light came out from the fingertips, and bu Yuanding began to turn, to refine the imperial thunder collected in it.


    No matter how to make fragrance or refine medicine, it needs to be configured according to the prescription, but He thought that if he didn''t follow the prescription, he would simply let Bu Yuanding refine the emperor thunder and produce something.


    "Leidan, after eating it, you can master the power of thunder and lightning to a certain extent. The power of thunder and lightning is comparable to that of Dilei. Is it possible?" At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    I haven''t been waiting for bu Yuanding to finish refining the emperor Lei. After starting it, yeshiqiu turns around and uses the power of no return inkstone again. He goes through the Shuan Tian chain and enters the capital of Jiama. To be exact, he comes to Nalan Yanran''s side.


    "Ah Looking at the situation outside with worried face, suddenly, a face appeared in front of him, scared Nalan Yanran to scream on the spot, and directly subconsciously waved his hand to the face.


    I don''t blame her for such a gaffe. Although she already has five-star cultivation, her heart and nature, ha ha, you know, and now she is in a state of tension and worry. Suddenly a face comes into her eyes. How can she not worry?


    "Bang!" Reach out to grasp this woman to oneself handsome face twitch to come over of wrist, night time autumn skin twitch a few times, then ask to her a question: "say, are you envious my handsome?"


    "Ah?" The wrist was caught, and then heard the question of yeshiqiu, Nalan was stunned and blinked. Then she suddenly responded and pulled back her arm. The man in front of her asked: "hum, I''m a woman. What are you doing? Besides, where do you look Well... "


    Before that handsome word was spoken, Nalan Yanran suddenly stopped what she was going to say. This boy is really pretty Cough, but it has nothing to do with him. The appearance is given by his parents. It can only show that our Nalan family has good genes. That''s all. It doesn''t mean anything.


    Yes, that''s it!


    "Oh, are you a woman? I''m sorry, I may be dazzled. At first glance, I thought you were a man. I want to slap my face when I come here At night, Qiu raised his neck and said with the same hum.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you..."


    "Well, well, young master and young lady, will you stop fighting?"


    "Yes, miss, young master, he just solved the strange and terrible strange thunder. Now he should be a little tired. Don''t quarrel with young master."


    "Yes, let''s let my brother go."


    ¡­¡­


    See the night autumn and Nalan Yanran big trend to quarrel, around those who have also reflected over the Nalan family quickly advised the two.


    "You..." Hearing these words, Nalan Yan widened his eyes, a face of disbelief and anger, these guys how one by one with discussed like, let me back ah?


    Oh, just because I''m a sister, I''m going to let him. Several of you have told me before that my younger brother is not obedient, and that the elder sister should discipline him well and let him become a talent. How has everything changed now?


    Nalan is so angry that she wants to say dirty words.


    And in front of him in the night, Qiu nodded with a smile and said to the surrounding people, "thank you for your kind words."


    "Ah, young master, yes, yes." All of them answered quickly.


    Hearing these responses, Nalan Yan Ran''s breathing can''t help getting heavier. Traitors, all traitors!


    "Well, miss, if you want to smoke me, I''m not angry with you. What are you doing here with your chest undulating?" At this time, yeshiqiu, who had talked with the surrounding people for a while, looked at Nalan Yanran again. Her eyes stayed for a little longer in some part of her body, then sighed and said to him.


    Hearing this, he looked down from the eyes of Shiqiu at night. With this look, Nalan Yanran was angry again. He clenched his hands into a fist and yelled: "Nalan Shiqiu!""Oh, what a rough mine!" Hand rubbed his ears, this moment, night autumn is also completely do not know what to say.


    This woman can do it, but we are gentle, but we can''t talk. It''s really unreasonable.


    "Well, I''m not joking with you. Give me the sky chain. This emperor doesn''t need to be sealed any more." See Nalan Yanran now and head lioness like, at any time have burst out, toward himself may, night autumn shook his head, timely brake, will not return inkstone back to Najie, and then toward her stretched out a palm, said.


    "Hum, smelly boy, you wait for me. Now my strength is greatly increased. After you have finished explaining everything, you see how I can deal with you!" Hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Nalan Yanran said maliciously to him, and then took out the iron box of sky chain from Najie and handed it to yeshiqiu.


    "Great increase in strength? Ha ha, I''m waiting for you to deal with me. " Took the iron box, the night of autumn smile on the Na LAN Yan Ran said with a smile.

 Chapter 499

    All of a sudden, her strength has greatly increased, even tens of millions of times stronger than before. Naturally, Nalan Yanran, who is already proud of herself, can''t help but feel more confident. Although she knows that all of Nalan''s sudden strength has a lot to do with yeshiqiu, but


    So what? If I become stronger, I will become stronger. Even if you look stronger, you can even subdue the terrible thunder and lightning just now. But I think, I It should be possible, so I think I can handle you.


    Nalan Yanran thought of it in her heart.


    Then, they all fell into the imperial city from the air. After landing on their feet, many people, as expected, began to show their soaring accomplishments to themselves and asked him if he knew why.


    Obviously, as the most mysterious person in the Nalan family, he suddenly became the fighting emperor and led the Nalan family to overthrow the Jia family and seize the supreme power of the gama empire. In the eyes of many Nalan family members, nightfall has been covered with a veil of omnipotence, as if he knew the answer to everything and could deal with any problem.


    Although this veil is untrue, he really knows the reason why the minority people suddenly become stronger.


    Immediately, he raised his hand and let Bu Yuanding float. Then he spread his hands and told them that he had won the title of Dou Di and that his blood had benefited his relatives.


    When he heard that yeshiqiu had already fought against the emperor, all the people on the scene could not help but feel a strong shock on their faces.


    God, it''s the legendary fighting emperor. How can it be? There is no way to describe the shocking degree of the ethnic group.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu told the story that Doudi could change his own blood, benefit his relatives, and revitalize the whole race with one person''s strength. Suddenly, the clatter rang out, and everyone took a cold breath and began to talk about it one after another.


    No wonder their strength suddenly soars. It''s because of this.


    Dou Di, they are the tribe of Dou di. All the blood in their body has changed into the blood of Dou di. That''s why they suddenly have the power that they couldn''t have in their whole life.


    One side of the original full of confidence in themselves, feel that it is not difficult to clean up the night when the autumn Nalan Yanran after listening to his words, is also a small mouth slightly open, the heart is extremely shocked and complex.


    After a while, she asked yeshiqiu, "smelly, smelly boy, you said that we can become stronger because you have become a fighting emperor, and we have the same blood as you?"


    "Yes, so thank me, miss." At night, autumn picked the eyebrow to Nalan and said with a smile.


    Hearing what he said, and seeing his face, Nalan Yanran''s mouth twitched. Then she held her hands in her arms, raised her chin, turned her head, and said: "hum, thank you


    "It''s not cute at all. Girls are not likable when they are old, alas!" See this wench incredibly so, night time autumn shook to shake head, slightly feel helpless of say.


    "You..." Nalan Yanran just pressed down some of her anger, and now it rose again. She felt that even if what the boy said was true, he really became a fighting emperor, and she didn''t need to be afraid of him. Anyway, he wouldn''t take himself seriously, so she still beat him, as long as he couldn''t die, she would beat him to death!


    But just when she was about to fight against yeshiqiu, an elderly member of the clan crowded over and bowed respectfully to yeshiqiu. Then she asked him, "young master, since we are all so strong because our blood has become the blood of the emperor, do you know what we are now? It''s a shame that many of us can''t even tell what we are now. "


    This is what Nalan Yanran wants to know. She doesn''t know what realm she is now, so after hearing the old man''s question, she hesitates a little, loosens her clenched fist, and then looks at yeshiqiu unhappily, waiting for his reply.


    Not only she, but also other people around her are staring at yeshiqiu, waiting for his answer.


    In this regard, at night, Qiu rubbed his nose and said with embarrassment, "old deacon, you are going to embarrass me. So many people have different accomplishments. If I distinguish them one by one, then..."


    "You can say a few key points, which can be used as examples, and then we can compare them according to the examples." Said the clansman who was honored as the old deacon by yeshiqiu.


    "Well, the closer the blood relationship with Doudi, the stronger the blood of Doudi in my body. When I break through to Doudi, it will become stronger. Take Laozi for example. Laozi''s cultivation now is the Seven Star Dousheng, and don''t hide, Laozi." Said, the night autumn looked at a vacancy on his side.


    "What? Old man, where is there... "


    "Hum!"


    When they heard the words of autumn at night, many people would begin to talk about it. However, just in the middle of the words, they couldn''t help but shut their mouths. The space where they were looking at in autumn at night fluctuated. Then, an old figure appeared and came into everyone''s eyes.It''s the last member of Nalan family, the original marshal nalanjie!


    "See the old patriarch!" See nalanjie appear, very quickly, those reaction over the people have to bow to him, at the same time, the heart is like a river, for a long time can not be calm.


    As the grandfather of Doudi, the old patriarch became the Seven Star Dousheng.


    Dousheng, or seven stars, this, this is terrible!


    "Ha ha, let''s all get up and continue to listen to Xiao Qiu. How strong our Nalan family is now." After naranjie came out of the space, he nodded to yeshiqiu first, then raised his hand to the surrounding people, and said in a high voice.


    "Yes, old patriarch."


    Then, seeing that people turned their eyes to themselves, Qiu coughed at night, and then said: "uncle''s words, in my perception, he is a six-star fighter, and this stink Miss, she''s a five-star fighter. "


    Be pointed to Na LAN Yan Ran instant card machine, stay in place, five, she is five star fight saint?!


    "And uncle Anyi, who is a four-star Dousheng."


    "Cousin Xintong is my uncle''s daughter, and now she is a three-star Dousheng."


    "My cousin and I are not related by blood, so Xiuwei is still a star master."


    ¡­¡­


    Yeshiqiu told all the representatives of his relatives. After a minute or two, he closed his mouth and looked at the crowd with a smile. They were calculating their strength based on these examples, but in any case, their faces were full of excited smiles, except


    The servants of the Nalan family and the married women who heard that it was safe outside.


    The smiles on their faces were very reluctant.


    Why, we''re all on the ground?

 Chapter 500

    There is a strong fighter in the clan. Although he can play a role in revitalizing the whole race, he will not benefit everyone, at least in cultivation.


    Because although the married woman is a member of the family, if she has no blood relationship with Dou Di, then Hehe, it''s the same as before. If you want to improve your accomplishments, you can only continue to practice by yourself. Or when your family''s inside information increases and you get a lot of cultivation resources, such as pills, you can get stronger quickly with them.


    But in any case, compared with those clansmen who have the blood of fighting emperor and become ten million times stronger as soon as they sit on a rocket, they can''t be compared. It''s really difficult for them to accept this reality when they hear such words face to face.


    Originally the same person, suddenly there is a big difference, this feeling is also very bad taste!


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, at this moment, being surrounded by many people who have become super strong by their own blessing, yeshiqiu doesn''t realize the feelings of those people, because he won''t care about it at all. In his opinion, his husband and children have become stronger, which is not the same as his own. He doesn''t need to be jealous at all.


    As for the servants of those clans, he would not think about it any more. If he thought about it so much, he would grow white hair.


    It took them a few minutes to talk about their experiences in this period of time and the division of the situation on the mainland that they did not understand. The powerful forces like the ancient eight tribes, danta, Taixu Gulong and TIANYAO huangzu made them understand. After all, they will definitely come into contact with them in the future.


    It''s true that the gama empire is located in the northwest border of the aggressive continent. It''s too poor, and there are very few kinds of genius treasures. This can be seen from the fact that six level Warcraft like the Amethyst winged lion can dominate in the Warcraft mountains.


    So Nalan''s family will definitely go to Zhongzhou in the future. People will go higher and water will flow lower. Even if they don''t intervene in the night and autumn, he can expect this. Therefore, he knows in advance that the powerful forces in Zhongzhou are good for them.


    Then, yeshiqiu took out the pill and some Bodhi from the ancient bodhi tree, and gave them to nalanjie, so as to enhance the strength of nalanjie again.


    Today''s Nalan family is strong because of the contribution of the blood of Doudi. In terms of the details and cultivation experience, it can''t be compared with the ancient eight ethnic groups. After all, they not only have the blood of fighting emperor, but also the children of the clan have practiced for a long time. Their skills and fighting skills are far more than ordinary people. This is not something that Nalan family can catch up with for a while.


    Nowadays, the strength of Nalan family is equal to that of Yao family, because the number of fighting saints is more than that of Yao family, so it is stronger than Yao family, but it is much weaker than soul family, ancient family and even Lei family.


    There are two nine star fighting saints in the soul family. After the death of the ancient Yuan Dynasty, there was a black annihilation king of the eight star fighting saint in the ancient family, and the heads of the Lei and Yan families were also eight star fighting saints. In addition to themselves, the strongest one in the Nalan family was the old man, the Seven Star fighting saint. Their fighting skills were only high-level, while the other, needless to say, were all heaven level, so they wanted to ensure the safety of the Nalan family All over the world, it''s the best way to improve the strength of Nalan family again. Who will let himself not come back for a long time in the future? He has to experience well outside.


    If you want to make the Nalan family stronger, the sky level skills and fighting skills can naturally play a role. But unfortunately, they don''t exist in the night and autumn. Even if they do, they won''t play a role in a short time. So it''s the best way to improve their cultivation directly.


    Although nalanjie is just a seven star duel saint, in the original work, Xiao Yan broke through from the Seven Star duel saint to the emperor. So nalanjie should be able to break through. Even if he can''t break through for the time being, after taking the emperor''s elixir, his cultivation will be promoted to the nine star duel saint or even the peak of the duel saint. I think it''s OK.


    As for Bodhisattva, these treasures can enhance the strength of some people. They can also be regarded as some contributions to the family by nightfall. It''s not in vain that Nalan family has raised him for more than ten years.


    By the way, yeshiqiu originally wanted to give the remaining piece of Bodhi Heart and all Bodhi sons to his family, but then he thought about it. He could not experience in other world without precious things on his body. In case he met any treasure one day, he wanted to exchange things with each other, or under what circumstances he needed to use it?


    So at night, Qiu left the remaining piece of Bodhi Heart and some Bodhi sons, but even so, there were more than 100 Bodhi sons he handed over to nalanjie, which were enough to make nalanjie''s strength rise again.


    Of course, the most important thing is Nalan Jie. If he can break through to Doudi, the Nalan family will be really safe, but it depends on his own ability.


    In addition, the Nalan family has suddenly become stronger, and the event of fighting against the emperor in the clan will surely spread to those forces, and their existence will cause a certain deterrent force to them. The Nalan family has not entered Zhongzhou yet, and has disputes with forces other than the ancient clan, so it''s OK.


    Autumn thought at night.¡­¡­


    More than an hour later, Nalan Yanran''s bedroom.


    Because yeshiqiu came back and became a fighting emperor, Nalan''s family held a super large banquet to celebrate. After having enough to eat and drink, yeshiqiu did not return to her palace, but followed Nalan Yanran to her.


    "Hey, smelly boy, you said you had something to tell me. What is it?" After all, Nalan Yanran''s anger came and disappeared quickly. At this moment, she no longer cared about the things that she said before yeshiqiu that she was like a man. To be exact, she forgot. After learning that he became emperor, the idea that she wanted to clean him up disappeared. After entering the temple, she turned to him and asked.


    "Among the more powerful forces on the mainland that I mentioned before, there is a soul hall. Do you remember?" Straight to a chair that sat down, did not take outsiders to pour their own water to quench their thirst, night autumn to Nalan Yanran said.


    "Remember, what''s the matter? You said that the force is located in Zhongzhou, and we are far away from Zhongzhou, and our Nalan family should not offend that force?" Go to the palace of the main place sat down, Na LAN Yan Ran asked.


    "I didn''t offend them, but in life, if you don''t make trouble, things won''t come to you." At night, Qiu puts down the tea cup and looks at the girl.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The people of the soul temple came to the gama empire a long time ago, and they may have planned to do harm to us. Of course, later, they may have given up their plan."


    "What?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan''s face changed, Daimei frowned, and then asked, "where are the people in the soul hall?"


    Looking at Nalan Yanran who asked questions to himself, after a moment''s silence at night, Qiu replied: "yunlanzong!"


    "What?"

 Chapter 501

    At this moment, hearing the answer of yeshiqiu, Nalan Yanran is extremely shocked. Yunlanzong, the people in the soul hall are actually in yunlanzong. How is this possible?


    A few seconds later, Nalan Yanran, who had recovered from the shock, changed her eyes, with an incredible look. She was staring at Shiqiu in the night. The meaning was very obvious. She was passing a message to him with her eyes and said, "you must be deceiving me, you must be scaring me, right?"


    Received the girl''s eyes doubt, night autumn shrugged, helpless way: "since when, I said serious words in your here are not convincing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± This question left Nalan speechless.


    It''s true that although the smelly boy often talks and doesn''t deserve beating, he has never joked in serious matters. Moreover, he has the cultivation of fighting against the emperor, and his perception must have reached a very shocking level, so what he said should not be wrong.


    So, there are people in the soul hall in Yunlan sect, and the people in the soul hall once thought it would be bad for their Nalan family?


    "Hiss!" Thinking of this, Nalan Yanran leaned back, leaned on the back of the chair and took a breath of cool air. She was in a bad mood.


    She is not only the daughter of the head of Nalan family, but also a close disciple of the leader of Yunlan sect. It is unlikely that the position of the head of Nalan clan will be passed on to her daughter, so she will become the leader of Yunlan sect in the future. So in her opinion, Yunlan sect is her second home. Now there is a person with such identity lurking in her home. How can she feel at ease?


    "No, we must find him out, or if one day he is not good for yunlanzong, it will be difficult to do." Na LAN Yan Ran in the heart firm way.


    Seeing the firm look on the girl''s face, Qiu said quietly at night: "I''ve found out the identity of that guy. He is the prefecture level protector of the soul hall. His strength is at the level of douzong. If you want to get rid of him, it''s easy to do so with your current strength."


    "Only the strength of douzong?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Nalan Yanran suddenly relaxed and asked him.


    Well, now, even douzong in Nalan Yanran has to add a prefix of "only". It''s really not what it used to be.


    Well, it''s all thanks to the Doudi. I worked hard to cultivate to the Doudi. I took them to the Dousheng easily and became the top person in this continent. Alas, this girl didn''t thank me. I really have no conscience.


    At night, Qiu feels a little chilly in his heart. Of course, it''s a joke. In fact, he knows that Nalan Yanran''s heart is still very grateful to him. It''s just because of his character that he can''t say thanks.


    Returning to the truth, yeshiqiu nodded at her question and said, "yes, his cultivation is only in douzong, and it should not exceed five stars. If you want to find him, you can ask the old master of Yunshan. He has a certain connection with the Falcon."


    "Shizu?" Nalan was a little surprised, then pondered for a while, and said: "so, the people in the soul hall had intended to do harm to our Nalan family, but Shizu And collude with them? "


    "Oh, it''s not so stupid." At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth rises and says with a smile.


    Nalan Yanran: "you..."


    "Well, don''t be angry. It''s just a joke. The most powerful person in the soul hall is the Lord of the soul hall. His cultivation is in the five-star battle. It''s similar to you, but he certainly won''t offend the Nalan family for the sake of a prefecture level Dharma protector. I tell you, I hope you can pay attention to this. Don''t be careless, and let yunlanzong become someone else''s lair. After all, you are going to be the Lord in the future. " When it comes to the last sentence, autumn glanced at Nalan at night, and a sigh flashed in her eyes.


    The clan is different from the family.


    In a family, the position of patriarch is usually passed on from father to son, and from son to son. If there is no son under the knee, they will adopt the next generation of children with the closest blood relationship as the adopted son, and then inherit the position of patriarch in the future. In short, it is entirely based on blood relationship. Of course, ability needs to be considered, but this condition is lower than blood relationship.


    After all, an outsider can''t be the head of a clan no matter how good his ability is.


    The patriarchal clan is different. Although it is passed down from generation to generation, it is passed on by the teacher to the disciples. Of course, sometimes the disciples are their own children, but generally speaking, blood relationship is not the determinant of the transmission.


    Nalan Yanran is the only daughter of Nalan Su''s uncle in this life. Her daughter is sure to get married. Even if she recruits her son-in-law, she will not give the position of patriarch to her daughter or her daughter''s children. After all, this is a patriarchal society. Therefore, Nalan Yanran will not be the patriarch of Nalan family in the future, but the patriarch of Yunlan sect .


    As for the position of head of Nalan family, Nalan Su wanted to pass it on to him. Just now, during the banquet, he secretly revealed that he wanted to adopt himself to his name and become his adopted son. After all, his parents in this life were all members of Nalan family, but they had five clothes with each other, and their blood relationship was very weak. Even from his father''s point of view, he was also a member of Nalan family With the strength of the fighting emperor, no one in the clan will not accept it.But unfortunately, yeshiqiu refused.


    He is not rare for the position of Nalan family leader, because his ambition is not to stay in this aggressive continent, but the sea of stars!


    What''s more, nalansu has become a six-star fighter now, and there is no problem living for thousands of years. Even if he retires early like nalanjie in the future, he will have to live for hundreds of years at least. At that time, ha ha


    So the position of the young patriarch will not fall on yeshiqiu, nor on Nalan Yanran. In the future, if there is no accident, it will fall on his new cousin.


    This cousin, whose father is the cousin of his mother in this life, is also the cousin of Nalan su. In the next generation, besides himself and Nalan Yanran, he has the closest blood relationship with Nalan su.


    As for talent, it''s also thanks to his own fortune. He''s not even a year old now, and he''s already a two-star champion. His future achievements, at least in this continent, are limitless.


    By the way, the child''s original name was nalanchang, but when yeshiqiu refused to become nalansu''s adopted son, which also showed that he didn''t want to be the patriarch in the future, he naturally became the minority patriarch, although he didn''t say it clearly, so yeshiqiu changed his name to Nalan Aotian, hoping that he could lead Nalan''s family to be proud of the world in the future.


    It shouldn''t be very difficult. After all, we have laid a solid foundation for him.


    Aware of the autumn looking at his eyes at night, Nalan hummed to him, picked up the teacup beside him, drank water gracefully, and said: "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. Is the soul hall? OK, I''ll clean it up. As for Xiao Chang, no, now you''ve changed his name to Aotian. It''s a rustic name. I''m not jealous of a child who is inferior to me in everything. "


    Your last sentence sounds envious.


    most willing to make complaints about the night, when she was in the heart, she suddenly felt a bad taste. She told her to laugh and say, "Miss, if you really want the position of the patriarch, I can take you to the hospital where the devil dragon is in the world. Can the doctors there accept the fact that you are willing to accept the fact that you become the minority patriarch or even the clan chieftain?"


    "Willingly? Is it not you who force each other? " Although she is not interested in the position of patriarch, she is not qualified just because she is a daughter. This makes Nalan Yanran feel a little uncomfortable. After hearing the words of yeshiqiu, she frowns and asks him.


    "Of course not. I''m not a bully. I''m talking about hospitals where doctors have magical ability to turn men into women and women into men. So if you really want to inherit the position of patriarch in the future, I can take you and let them operate on you and turn you into men..."


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you die!"


    Don''t wait for the night time autumn to finish saying, Na LAN Yan Ran''s in the mind that don''t feel good immediately dissipate, all melt into endless anger, the dim sum dish on the side tea table toward him mercilessly smash, river east lion roars a way.

 Chapter 502

    A few minutes later, the clothes and hair are a little messy night, autumn out of the palace of Nalan Yanran.


    Before leaving, standing in front of the hall door, he rubbed his arm and complained: "this woman''s hand is really light and weightless. That is to say, I have the gentlemanly demeanor and don''t care about her. Otherwise, I will not be able to fight for three days."


    "Bang!" As soon as the words fell, a teacup was thrown out of the hall and smashed on Qiu at night, leaving him speechless for a while. He said in secret: "it''s really rude."


    Then he shook his head, put his hands behind him and stepped forward. However, in the process of moving forward, Qiu stopped for a while at night, looked at a corner not far away, sighed helplessly, and then continued to move forward and left the palace completely.


    After autumn leaves at night, a graceful woman in a blue dress and Phoenix headdress comes out of the corner. It''s yunyun.


    The night before, when Qiu and Nalan Yanran were talking, she was not there. She left the imperial city to do some private affairs. When she came back, she just saw yeshiqiu come out of the palace. She wanted to say hello, but Think of the last time and night when he looked at his eyes at the beginning of autumn, yunyun hesitated for a moment, finally did not come out, standing behind a pillar, waiting for him to leave.


    Standing in the same place, looking at the direction of autumn leaving at night, yunyun''s eyes turned slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a few seconds, he walked towards the hall.


    As soon as she went in, her face changed, because she saw her beloved disciple, Nalan Yanran. She was throwing things, and she kept shouting angrily. She looked as if she was angry with someone or something. What''s the matter?


    Heart born doubt, cloud rhyme immediately forward, reached out to stop Nalan Yanran to continue to fall things action, to her concern asked: "Yanran, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Teacher, I, I want to kill Nalan Shiqiu that bastard!" See his teacher back, Nalan Yanran to cloud rhyme airway.


    "Fight, kill? He made you angry again? " That''s right. After being a guest at Nalan''s house for so long, I have heard something more or less. Among them, there is a way to get along with my precious apprentice and yeshiqiu. They have formed the habit of going to jiewa''s room without quarreling for three days. Even during his stay at Nalan''s house, he can occasionally encounter them bickering. The scene is really Like two three-year-old children, yunyun doesn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, it''s him, that bastard, he said..."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said


    "Well?"


    Looking at Dai Mei frowning in front of her and waiting for Yun Yun, Nalan blushes and opens her mouth slightly, but she can''t say what she wants to say. Can she say that the smelly boy actually suggests that if she wants to compete for the position of patriarch, she should take herself to a doctor for surgery, from a woman to a man?


    This kind of words, she is really speechless, more shameful than that kind of relationship between men and women.


    That smelly boy, his mouth full of nonsense, really makes people angry.


    "Well, it seems that it''s something hard to talk about. Let''s not talk about it. But he doesn''t have any bad intentions towards you. And I can see that he cares about you very much, so you should be a little angry and forget it." Seeing his disciple open his mouth, but he can''t say the following, yunyun Daimei stretches and smiles at her.


    "How can that be? That smelly boy in Nalan Shiqiu always makes me angry. Wait. When I find a chance, I must teach him a good lesson. " Nalan Yanran clenched her fists firmly.


    However, for her words, Yun Yun is helpless smile.


    She has received the news that yeshiqiu has broken through the matter of Doudi. She wants to teach Doudi a lesson. How can she find this opportunity? What''s more, although her apprentice said so, as a teacher, she still knew it. Soon, she would forget about it, and she would not be angry with autumn all the time.


    To ask why, we can only say that they are the kind of sister and brother who have deep feelings.


    Sister and brother.


    "Alas Thinking of this word, Yun Yunxin sighs that although she is the leader of Yunlan sect and is respected by many people on weekdays, she has no family around her. The closest one is Nalan Yanran, a disciple. Even Yunshan has been estranged because he has been closed for many years. To tell you the truth, she is really envious of Nalan Yanran''s appearance of being naughty by her naughty brother.


    If she can, she also wants to experience the feeling of being angry with her brother. Unfortunately, she will never experience it in her life.


    "By the way, teacher, just now that smelly boy told me that there is a Dharma protector in the soul hall in Yunlan sect. The Dharma protector is named Jiying, who has the cultivation of douzong, and the teacher has an intersection with him." Just when Yun Yun sighs in her heart, Nalan Yanran suddenly thinks of something and says to her.


    "The soul hall, is it the people of the soul hall?" Like the Jia clan, Yunlan sect once sent many people to the mainland, so although they didn''t know the existence of the soul clan, yunyun knew the famous soul hall."Teacher, you already know?" See cloud rhyme this and surprised facial expression, Na LAN Yan Ran asks to her.


    "Well, last time I asked you to come to Nalan''s house to report that Shizu might have formed an alliance with someone who wanted to do harm to Nalan''s house. Do you remember?" Yun Yun nodded.


    "Teacher, do you mean that the man who made an alliance with Shizu is the Falcon of this soul temple?" Thought of this matter, Na LAN Yan Ran suddenly way.


    "Now, it should be." Cloud rhyme light voice way, immediately looking at in front of the cultivation already far exceed oneself of Na LAN Yan Ran, ask a way: "how do you plan to do?"


    "This In any case, the relationship between Nalan family and Yunlan sect can not be destroyed, and there is no hidden threat in Yunlan sect. Teacher, let''s go back to Yunlan sect first. " Nalan thought and said.


    "Well, now your strength has surpassed me. In a few days, I''m going to pass the position of master Yunlan to you. I believe that you can lead Yunlan Zong back to the glory of his ancestor yunpo." Yun Yun nodded and then said with a smile to Nalan.


    Pass on the title of the patriarch to yourself, which means that your teachers trust you very much, but lead yunlanzong back to the glory when he was the Grandmaster of yunpotian?


    Teacher, grandmaster yunbotian, he is also a douzun, OK? And I, sorry, already a five-star Dousheng!


    Nalan Yanran muttered in her heart. However, seeing yunyun''s smile in front of her, she thought about it and didn''t say anything to stimulate her. After all, she is just a fighting emperor now. As a disciple, I suddenly became a fighting saint. I''m afraid she won''t be able to accept it for a while.


    Nalan thought in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, at nightfall, Qiu returned to the bedroom where he lived. As soon as he went in, he found a creature he had never seen before. This is What does baby dragon look like after it''s advanced?


    Sensing the very familiar breath of the other party, Qiu blinked at night, then flashed in front of him.

 Chapter 503

    At this moment, baby dragon, no, it should change its name. Anyway, it''s the fat dragon before. It doesn''t turn into a huge and ferocious two winged magic dragon, nor a bloodthirsty magic dragon. Instead, it turns into a dragon about the size of a fire breathing dragon, but it''s all white with strange lines on the surface of its wings Loong.


    As for its name, I''m sorry, yeshiqiu doesn''t know yet. It''s the first time he''s seen such a creature.


    "Roar!" The white moon shadow dragon, who just finished the advanced stage, saw the autumn coming back at night. At first, a humanized smile appeared on his face. Then he excitedly opened his wings and looked up to the sky for a long roar. Suddenly, the loud sound wave spread out in all directions, shaking all kinds of things in the hall, even the whole hall.


    "This stupid product has become much stronger." Left and right looked around, and then looked up at the shaking hall, autumn murmured in the heart at night.


    Then, with a wave of the sleeve, the power of space overflowed, and all the sound waves emitted by the white moon shadow dragon were transferred to other spaces. As a result, all the objects in the hall that had been shaking stopped, and the hall was stable.


    Then, at night, Qiu looks back at the creature in front of him.


    Bodhisattva is a treasure enough to make douzun strong crazy. Feilongbao took it and refined it successfully with his own help. According to reason, its strength should not be inferior to douzun. So, how strong is it now, and what''s its name and specific ability?


    In my heart, I want to know the answer to the question very much. So, after laughing at it with love, yeshiqiu reaches out his hand and touches its head, hoping to make a comprehensive identification of it with the help of the power of the system.


    After all, even if he is a fighting emperor now, after the next enlightenment of bodhi tree, his soul power has reached the highest level in the realm of the emperor. You can judge the general strength of the simple goods by perceiving their breath, but you still have to know their identity and specific ability quickly through the system.


    Who knows


    Just when the palm of autumn''s hand was about to be put on the head of the white moon shadow dragon at nighttime, this simple creature, who could only speak a few words before, could not communicate with himself fluently. After it stopped whistling, it began to speak. It said to autumn at nighttime, "master, do you want to touch me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Autumn''s action suddenly at night, yes, I want to touch you. What''s the matter? I raised it. Don''t you let me touch it?


    Thinking, calmly continue the previous action, put the palm on its head, and said to it: "now you can clearly spew?"


    "Well, after thoroughly refining the power in the broad bean you gave me to eat, I found that I am not only much stronger now, but also able to speak what I couldn''t speak in human language before." White moon shadow dragon replied.


    At night, Qiu''s mouth twitched a little and said, "broad bean It''s obviously a Bodhisattva. Well, it''s much more precious than eight grade pills! "


    He took a helpless look at the simple goods in front of him. The next second, he moved his mind and took it into the pawnbroker. Through the identification function of the pawnbroker, he made a detailed identification of it. Soon, the identification result appeared in the mind of yeshiqiu.


    [Name: Han Huo


    gender: male


    age: one year old


    race: white moon shadow dragon


    realm: the middle of the eighth stage of the devil''s way


    skill: Yin Fire of the moon, endless shadow, pterosaur chop


    Biological strength evaluation: the demon "baby dragon" from Jackie Chan''s adventure world is a powerful Warcraft that has refined the power of Bodhisattva by chance. It has a strong body and powerful firepower. The flame is different from the ordinary high temperature fire, but it is the same source of Yin fire. Therefore, it has no temperature and does not restrain water. The function of the flame is to burn. Once contaminated, it is extremely difficult to remove. The cultivation of the middle stage of the eighth stage of the evil way is comparable to the six-star douzun of the fighting continent. Its strength can not be underestimated. It is a very strong presence in the demon flying dragon race. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    I often call it hanhuo. Do you really name it hanhuo?


    Looking at the results of the system identification in my mind, I can''t laugh or cry at night. However, it turns out that baby dragon is now a white moon shadow dragon. Moreover, the Yin Fire of the moon sounds very powerful!


    No, not necessarily. Although Bodhisattva is a precious treasure, unlike Bodhisattva, it doesn''t allow baby dragon to have a particularly powerful ability. It should only sound like a powerful ability. It''s just like the red lotus fire in the mainland. Is it the same as the red lotus fire in the myth?


    If it''s the same, judging from the fact that it''s only the eighth in the list of abnormal fire, the fighting Emperor himself can completely attack the third world. After all, for the fighting emperor, the eighth abnormal fire has no threat at all. But in the world of gods and demons, how many people dare to say that they can ignore the red lotus fire in that world?


    Poor little.


    So a name is nothing.As for that kind of Yin Fire, there is no temperature, which is nothing more. Gu Ling cold fire is still cold, isn''t it also a flame? If it''s extremely difficult to remove, it should be relatively speaking.


    Feilong, no, now it''s the white moon shadow dragon. The white moon shadow dragon is the eighth level demon. It''s hard to remove the fire for the same eighth level people. It''s not necessary for the above people, unless the person has a self-cultivation and no skills, that''s another thing.


    But anyway, a Bodhisattva made his own fat dragon become so Well, it''s very handsome, and the strength is passable. On the whole, yeshiqiu is very satisfied.


    As a matter of fact, the guy named Zhukun is a tough guy. He won''t listen to me. Otherwise, he will be more satisfied if he takes it as a mount.


    There is a huge dragon as a mount. He will have more face when he goes to the world of baoliandeng tomorrow.


    Yes, we don''t have to say whether he is strong or weak. But in terms of his body shape, he really surpasses all the dragon people who have appeared in baoliandeng and journey to the West. Maybe only in the wild world can he have a bigger body shape than him, so he is very good at appearance and image.


    It''s a pity that he''s a tough guy. Even tuoshegu dares to bite him. We don''t expect him to be soft. We can deal with ordinary Warcraft as we should.


    "Oh, what a pity!" Thinking of this, Qiu sighed in his heart at night. Then he suddenly felt something. He opened his hand, and the light of Najie on his finger flashed. Suddenly, bu Yuanding appeared in his hand.


    Those Di Lei who have been put in have been refined successfully. I don''t know what kind of pills Bu Yuanding made of them?

 Chapter 504

    Thinking about that, at night, Qiu raised his other arm, put up his fingers, and waved. In a moment, the mouth of Bu yuan Ding was opened, and a pill with purple blue light flew out of it.


    As soon as this elixir came out of Bu Yuanding, it turned into a ray of thunder. It made a hole in the main hall and shot it out. I''ll go. This elixir wants to escape.


    Good guy, it''s really risky to make high-grade pills in a world like the mainland of fighting spirit, where it''s easy to give birth to monsters that are not made of human beings. The pills that have been trained have intelligence and can run away. It''s really hateful, and


    "Boom!"


    There''s Danray again.


    As soon as the sword eyebrows wrinkled, Qiu''s body flashed at night. He chased leidan, who was flying out, and immediately appeared beside him. Then he grasped it in his heart with a strong fighting spirit attached to his palm.


    "Hum!" It''s a pity that no matter how hard it tries, it can''t escape from the confinement of yeshiqiu.


    At this time, when we came to the night outside the hall, Qiu also looked up and looked at the sky. This time, the sky thunder was different from the sky thunder before. This time, the black magic thunder came back.


    He vaguely remembers that in the original work, Xiao Yan seems to have upgraded it with black magic thunder when he used the corpse of the northern Dragon King to refine the puppet of the northern king. It''s a kind of more powerful thunder and lightning. This kind of magic thunder only appears in the present world of Jiupin Baodan.


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t have a puppet on hand, otherwise it would be a good opportunity to upgrade.


    Of course, there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom, but not now. In the future, our group leaders will have puppets sooner or later. Before that, we should save your black magic thunder.


    I thought that the old trick of autumn at night was repeated, and I received all the black magic thunder that came to me in the Bu yuan Ding. However, I didn''t urge the magic power of the Bu yuan Ding to refine it. Instead, I just kept it for later.


    The appearance of black magic thunder heard all the people in the imperial capital, including the Nalan family in the imperial city. However, when they saw that yeshiqiu had solved the problem, they continued to be busy with their own affairs.


    Nowadays, the strength of Nalan family has greatly increased. There are nearly 20 saints, and there are countless semi saints, douzuns, and douzongs. Obviously, this small Gama empire can''t accommodate this giant. Therefore, many people want to leave here and go to various places for development, such as Zhongzhou. Of course, Dongzhou and Nanzhou are also OK. Anyway, they are much stronger than the northwest border, so this is the reason The kenalans have a lot to do and plan. In a word, they are busy.


    Seeing that the black magic thunder was taken into Bu Yuanding by himself, the people below didn''t pay attention to the sky at all, and continued to be busy with their own affairs. At night, Qiu shrugged and didn''t know what to say.


    Later, the communication system released the white moon shadow dragon from the pawn shop and said to it, "tomorrow I''m going out for a long trip, and I''ll take you with me. Today, you just broke through, and you must be very excited, so you can just walk around and play, and come back before midnight. Do you understand?"


    "Well, I understand, now master." Heard his master said that today he can go out to play, white moon shadow dragon is very happy, to night autumn very obedient answer.


    Good?


    Isn''t it? Although he is a devil, he can''t be good when he is only one year old. Besides, nighttime autumn is not an ordinary person. He is a supernatural creature like a devil. Even now he has become emperor, he can''t say whether he is human or not.


    Just like people who have become immortals in mythology, it''s hard to say whether they are human beings or immortals. However, they can''t be regarded as mortals any more.


    Soon, the white moon shadow Dragon flew away, humming while walking, just like a real child, listening to the night, Qiu could not help but raise his mouth and feel better.


    Then, the hand of Bu Yuanding back to the Najie, body again a flash, back to his bedroom.


    After entering the hall, he first waved his sleeve and sealed the opening of Lei Dan with the force of space. Then he handed the Lei Dan in his hand to the system for identification. The result of identification was actually the same as he had expected. After taking this Lei Dan made by Emperor Lei, people can have the power to control lightning to a certain extent, and the energy contained is not weak. It belongs to the Ninth level That is to say, eating it can''t make people soar day by day, but it''s only a short distance away.


    As for the imperial thunder refining, there are only nine grades of pills, which should have something to do with the lack of other materials and the fact that at the beginning there were several imperial thunder cleaved on the chain of heaven, which were not collected by night time and autumn.


    Just like the general Jiupin pill, it needs not only the magic core of the Ninth level Warcraft, but also many precious medicinal materials. It is certain that Jiupin pill can''t be made by using the magic core alone.


    Bu Yuanding is an artifact with powerful functions. It claims that it can refine anything. Of course, this is just a claim. In the world of flowers and bones, it can''t refine the other nine artifact, and it can''t refine the demon God. It''s even more so when it comes to the heaven and the world.


    However, it is right to say that it can refine everything that is inferior to it, and the refined items can be refined into pills or incense according to the user''s wishes, and they are all immortal products as long as the materials are good.This nine grade redan is just fine. Maybe it will be useful in the future.


    Thinking of this, yeshiqiu took it out of the pawn shop, forced it to seal its struggle, put it into a jade screen, and then applied a seal to the jade bottle with a XuanZhen ruler, so as to ensure that it would not run away suddenly again.


    It is said that the setting of each world is different, and the scene is also different. In such an advanced world as journey to the west, the elixirs refined by Taishang Laojun do not have intelligence. The nine elixirs in this world have intelligence no less than that of human beings. It is really a wonder.


    Of course, we can''t say that.


    In the world of the devil''s way, stone can also become essence, and it has an IQ no less than that of human beings. In this case, there seems to be nothing unacceptable about pills.


    But Well, it''s strange!


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. After putting away the artifact and the elixir, at night, Qiu went to his warm and comfortable bed and lay down and closed his eyes.


    Tomorrow is the start time of the group activity. At that time, he will go to Baolian lamp world to find the secret script of splitting heaven God palm. Of course, it would be better if he could get the secret script of other magic powers, so he needs to have a good rest.


    "Well, I''m already a fighting emperor. I feel like I''m dreaming..." Lying in bed, about to enter the dream of the night, autumn murmured.

 Chapter 505

    The time of sleeping always passed quickly, the next day, in the early morning.


    The white moon shadow dragon came back and flew into the palace. At night, Qiu was lying on the bed to rest. He stood in the same place for a while, then squatted down, spread his wings, and lay on the ground to rest.


    With its current cultivation and spiritual strength, as long as it doesn''t experience fierce fighting and loss of magic power, even if it doesn''t sleep, it won''t feel tired, but it''s still necessary to sleep, not to restore the spirit, but simply to sleep comfortably, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the night, autumn and white moon shadow dragon are sleeping, chat group.


    Many members of the group did not rest and stayed up late staring at the chat screen. They were waiting for the group activity to start. Since the last baifengshan hunting, the group had not held an activity for a long time. It was not that the group leader and administrator forgot, but that no one had applied for it.


    Why? For the first time, you can have a fresh picture. For the second time, what can you do?


    It''s profitable for the participants, but it''s not good for the organizers in that world. They not only have to let a large group of people in to search for the things in their own world, but also have to treat them with good food and drink, just like inviting the bandits into their homes. So, who is willing to do such a thing?


    In fact, Wei Wuxian regretted the last event. Fortunately, at least the appearance of so many friends demonstrated the strength of Yunmeng Jiangshi to Xianmen''s hundred families. Although they didn''t get any actual benefits, they improved their reputation OK.


    Then, because no one has been willing to be the first bird to take the lead in losing money, after Wei Wuxian took the initiative to hold group activities, this function has been abandoned. Until now, the administrator of the new group has finally designated to hold group activities in a world.


    Originally, this kind of thing should be assigned by the group leader or administrator. Let''s apply by ourselves. Who will apply?


    People are selfish, and we are no exception.


    Soon, it''s time for the group activity set up before nightfall to start, and all the group members who are waiting online immediately make a noise, one by one looking excited.


    From the two thousand points of the crossing sign to the world of justice God Yang Jian''s group Friends shown in the mall, we can see that his world must be very advanced. Moreover, the theme of this activity is travel, which means that you can walk around at will and don''t have to stay in Baifeng mountain as you did last time. In this way, we will get a lot of good things.


    During the group activities, members of the group can stay in the world where the activities are held for at most half a month. In this way, we can save 30000 points, which is not a small sum.


    Many of the group friends who have calculated this account laugh in their hearts and think that they have made a lot of money. At the same time, they also think that the new administrator of "Zhutian law enforcement" is really very nice, much better than the moon worship administrator who doesn''t care if we don''t love him.


    Poor Baiyue has been crying in the toilet of Huoying world.


    Back to the point, at the moment when the group activity started, black marshal and Yin Su Su and other members of the group happily said that they were going to start, and then they took their companions to walk through the activity function of the passage to the world of Baolian lamp.


    By the way, this group activity, each group member can take two companions to accompany him to participate in the activity, the number is less than the last Baifeng mountain hunting, but you can understand that, after all, the world is advanced, and it is not just to stay in one place, but can walk around, there are always some concerns.


    Just when many members of the group began to travel excitedly, on the other side, they finally caught Wei Wuxian of Tang San in Douluo''s mainland novel world. With a wave of his arm, he pawned Tang San''s main character''s luck, and then began his feat of subduing demons and subduing demons.


    In this way, after his death, Wei Wuxian was surprised to find that this guy had the same soul and bone as his father, Tang Litian. It''s amazing. Take it, take it.


    After collecting all the spoils, Wei Wuxian sent a message to Qianren Xue who had finished the Shenkao in the group: "brother Xue, I''ve helped you to take care of tangsan in your world. You don''t have to worry about being bullied by the protagonist in the future. Don''t worry about it."


    In the hall of martial spirit and the hall of worship, Qian Ren Xue, sitting in the air, suddenly receives the news from Wei Wuxian. The corner of her mouth rises slightly, and a look of joy flashed across her pretty face.


    This young master Wei has never reported good news to her, which makes her think that he has failed or will keep chasing, but he just can''t succeed. Fortunately, he finally succeeded. It''s not bad.


    Thinking about it, Qian Renxue first replied "thank you" to him in the group, then looked at the soul of Qian Daoliu beside him and said with a smile: "grandfather, Mr. Wei, he succeeded. Tang San died. After that, no one in the world can threaten our martial spirit hall."


    By virtue of the secret method of cultivating soul power bought by qianrenxue from the mall, she managed to maintain the form of her soul after sacrifice. She stayed with qiandaoliu on the mainland. When she heard this, a smile of peace of mind appeared on her face. She touched her beard and said, "so I can rest assured. Xiaoxue, you can also rest assured to go to the world of Baolian lamp to find your own It''s your chance. ""Well? Grandfather, won''t you come with me? " Hearing the words of Qian Daoliu, the smile on Qian Renxue''s face froze and asked him.


    "Oh, my grandfather is old. This is your young people''s activity, so I won''t participate in it. If you take good care of yourself, my grandfather will be relieved." Qian Daoliu said with a smile to Qian Renxue.


    "Grandfather..." Hearing her grandfather''s words, Qian Renxue, who has become a God, can''t help but blush in her eyes and is deeply moved. Although she has tried to improve her relationship with Bi Bi Dong in the animation world after Bi Bi Dong entered the group, the effect is very low, and even if she succeeds, for her, the closest person in the world is still her grandfather, so she claims to be old Then, Qianren Snow''s heart is very sad.


    She knows that her grandfather''s old age is not strength and physical strength, but heart. His heart is old, so everything is old.


    "Well, darling, don''t cry. Go ahead. Your friends should have started. You can''t fall behind them too much. Grandpa is waiting for you at home." See their own baby granddaughter after hearing his words actually cried out, qiandaoliu some urgent said to her.


    "Well, I''ll go now, grandfather. Yang Jian qunyou said that his world is a magical world. I''ll go there to see if I can help you find a way to revive. If I can''t, I can only look for a strong body like master Yaochen and use it for you." Thousand Ren snow stretched out her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said to thousand channel flow.


    "Ha, it''s all small things, resurrection Although I don''t have a body, I can think. I don''t know whether I''m dead or not. But it''s OK. So you don''t have to care about it. Just concentrate on your own chance. Be careful. "


    "No, the state of soul is not a complete resurrection. I will help you get the body, grandfather. Then I''ll go." Qianren Snow said firmly.


    "Xiaoxue, you Well, forget it. It''s up to you. Go ahead. Grandpa is waiting for you here. " Hearing her granddaughter''s words full of filial piety, Qian Daoliu was very moved. However, he still didn''t want her to spend too much energy on her old man, but he couldn''t beat her. He had no choice but to end the topic and wave goodbye to her.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa." Seeing this, Qian Renxue also raised her arm and waved to Qian Daoliu. Then her mind moved, and the whole person disappeared from the original place. She also followed the group members in front of her and went through the world of Baolian lamp.


    However, she didn''t know that her sudden disappearance made someone in the papal palace frown and say in secret: "Cher, she Where have you been? "


    ¡­¡­


    Lotus lamp world.


    Because the theme of group activities is travel, each group member''s crossing place is different, completely random, unlike the last time, they were basically around Baifeng mountain. But even so, unfortunately, there are still different groups of group members in the same place.


    Jingtan temple.


    The space in front of the temple fluctuates, and then a tall and holy figure appears here, which is the snow crossing the world.


    At this time, qianrenxue was not wearing angel costume, but a palace skirt made of gold silk. There was not too much decorative pattern. The style was simple and elegant. The golden collar protected her snow-white and slender neck. Her long golden hair was scattered behind her body at random, and she didn''t comb it carefully, forming a sharp contrast with her neat palace dress .


    Looking up at the temple in front of him, although it was early in the morning and it was still dark, Qian Renxue clearly recognized the name of Jingtan temple on the plaque of the temple.


    "Jingtan The name sounds familiar to me Thousand Ren snow murmurs in the heart.


    "Hum!" At this time, the space around her also fluctuated, and then, a tall and handsome figure came here. It was Wei Wuxian who just helped her solve Tang San and made a lot of money.


    "What''s this place? It''s not a pub, bad comment!" As soon as he came here, he smelled it with his nose, but he didn''t smell the wine. Wei Wuxian immediately disliked it.


    Then, his eyes turned and he looked at the snow beside him. He blinked and fell into silence.


    Ten seconds later


    "Ah Wei Wuxian''s scream sounded in the night, startled Zhu Bajie, who was snoring in Jingtan temple, and woke up several people in Chenxiang.


    But he didn''t know about it. He pointed to Qianren snow in front of him and said, "you, you are snow, snow, snow Brother Xue? "


    "Oh, Mr. Wei, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect that we would cross to the same place. But you don''t have to be so shocked. Don''t you already know that I''m actually a daughter?" Seeing Wei Wuxian''s appearance, Qian Renxue asked him with a smile.


    "Are you really brother Xue?" Wei Wuxian''s face was still a little frightened.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Qian Renxue said in a big way that the sentimental emotion caused by his conversation with Qian Daoliu had faded away unconsciously."Alas." Hearing the beautiful fairy''s reply, Wei Wuxian sighed gently, then slowed down a little, stepped back two steps, looked her up and down a few times, hit her mouth again, shook her head and said: "brother Xue, I know you''re a daughter. It''s true, but this is the first time I''ve seen you in women''s clothes. How to say, you''re too much like a woman?"


    "Well?" What do you mean, too much like, you mean, I''m not a woman, or I''m not a woman at all in your heart?


    "Oh, no, no, look at my mouth. I said something wrong." Hearing Qianren Snow''s nasal voice, Wei Wuxian suddenly responded to something. He patted his mouth and then corrected: "I mean, I didn''t expect that brother Xue would look so good in women''s clothes. It really blinds my eyes. Alas, if Jiang Cheng were here, let him have a good look at what is called peerless, long-term insight, haha."


    "Oh, Mr. Wei, although you often say the wrong things, today I am really intoxicated by these words." Qian Renxue said with a smile to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, ha ha, I''m just telling the truth ~" Wei Wuxian said, without the shyness and embarrassment of a pure man.


    Because, he is such a person, coax girls one by one, make them very happy, but It''s just limited to this. He won''t have any deeper skills, which can be seen from the sad end of his original fate.


    With his conditions, even if he broke his face with the major aristocratic families, there should be several confidants willing to stand side by side with him, but not to mention when he broke his face, from the beginning to the end, he did not mix with a sister, the most failed aristocratic son in the world, who could not stand up to his face. He claimed to be the second, and no one dared to be the first.


    "Who dares to scream in front of an Laozhu''s Jingtan temple?" After coaxing Qian Renxue to smile with compliments, Wei Wuxian suddenly remembers what she promised to do. When he helps her solve the problem of Tang San dating his elder martial sister, he opens his mouth and is about to tell her about it. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a very rough voice rings out in the night.


    Following the reputation, a fat figure rushed out of the clean altar, with a rake in his hand, looking fierce.


    Behind him are several young girls who are about the same age as himself. Of course, those young girls are not important. The important thing is this fat figure, this guy A pig''s head!

 Chapter 506

    pighead?


    It''s true that the leader is a pig, and I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Seeing this monster, Wei Wuxian and Qian Renxue have a familiar feeling. It seems that they have seen him anywhere, but where is it?


    "Well, where are you two from? I don''t sleep at night, in front of my old pig''s Jingtan temple Well, fairy, fairy At this time, Zhu Bajie, holding a nine tooth harrow, rushed out of the temple gate and came to Wei Wuxian and Qian Renxue. He first questioned them loudly. Then, his voice suddenly stopped. His eyes were staring at Qian Renxue. His face was full of shock. He swallowed his mouth and murmured that his voice became smaller.


    When she saw the pig head looking at herself with this kind of eyes, Dai Mei frowned and stepped back a few steps. Then she opened her hand, and a magic sword with powerful power appeared in her hand. It was the sun sword of Douluo world. She blocked it in front of her body in case the pig suddenly rushed towards herself.


    Although qianrenxue has been lurking in Tiandou Empire since she was 12 years old, she has always seen people in the shape of xueqinghe. In addition to qiandaoliu, there are several elders in the martial spirit hall in bibidong. No one has ever seen her daughter''s body. Therefore, she has never been looked at by men with this kind of eyes or pursued by men. But she has never eaten pork. Hasn''t she seen a pig run?


    The pig''s eyes were too greedy to look at her. She wanted to do something bad. If she hadn''t just come here, she didn''t know enough about the environment here. She was afraid of breaking the rules, which would make Yang Jian, the administrator of law enforcement and the justice God of the world unhappy. She would have waved a sword to the pig the next second she looked at her with that kind of eyes, to let him know the angel God''s anger.


    "Hello, brother pig." At this time, Wei Wuxian made a sound. He took a few steps to the side and blocked Qianren snow behind him. Then he touched his chin and looked at the pig Bajie in front of him with great interest. He said: "look at the girl''s house with this kind of dirty eyes, and the more I look, the more I feel like I''ve seen you."


    Dirty?


    Hearing this derogatory word, Zhu Bajie was stunned. Then he straightened up his big belly and said to Wei Wuxian, "hum, you are a boy. You dare to slander me, old pig. I''m just a fool when I first meet a fairy. Don''t splash dirty water on my old pig in front of the fairy! Looking at your greasy white face, you are not a good person. You said, "what''s the name of the ghost in front of my old pig''s Jingtan temple at night? Do you want to do something wrong?"? Do you know where this is? This is the place where the Buddha of the Tathagata personally granted me, the pure altar emissary. You dare to be wild here. Are you fat or fat? "


    "The pure altar messenger?" He didn''t pay attention to Zhu Bajie''s threat, but his self-reported words attracted Wei Wuxian''s attention. He turned his eyes a few times, then put down his hand touching his chin, hammered his palm with his fist, and said, "I remember, you are Zhu Bajie."


    Pig Bajie: "hum, now I recognize your pig grandfather."


    "It''s the brave and fat one who dares to tease Chang''e fairy, and then he is demoted to the world. He''s got the wrong pig fetus. On the way to the Sutra, he always shouts for Li to break up. Finally, his martial brother is either granted the Buddha or the Bodhisattva arhat. He''s the only one who is granted the pig eight commandments of a little messenger!" Wei Wuxian continued.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing Wei Wuxian''s endless words, at this moment, the front of Jingtan Temple suddenly became quiet. Zhu Bajie stayed in the same place. Chenxiang and others behind him looked at each other with strange expressions on their faces, while qianrenxue suddenly remembered something. His eyes narrowed slightly and his heart felt thoughtful.


    After a while, the cold wind blowing, blowing a few people''s long hair, also blowing the pig Bajie that angry heart.


    "Ah, where are you from, you dare to humiliate my old pig and eat me!" Pig Bajie looked up at the sky and yelled, then raised his nine teeth rake with red eyes and directly hit Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing this, Wei Wuxian''s pupil shrinks and pulls out his random sword to fight. Then


    "Ah The sound of metal collision made Wei Wuxian startled. His random sword smashed after colliding with the pig''s rake, and even the sword spirit disappeared. This NIMA This pig is much more powerful than the pig Bajie who looks exactly like him in the world you do!


    Seeing that Zhu Bajie''s nine tooth harrow continued to attack him after breaking his sword, Wei Wuxian quickly pinched a formula. Suddenly, the earth under Zhu Bajie''s feet collapsed, and his body fell down carelessly. Taking this opportunity, Wei Wuxian, who found that his opponent''s strength was too strong, turned to qianrenxue and said, "brother Xue, this pig is too powerful, we still ¡±


    "ah, eat my rake!" Before he finished, Zhu Bajie flew out of the pit and continued to fight Wei Wuxian.


    This really scared Wei Wuxian. I had known that he would not poke his pain just because the pig called him a greasy little white face. Who would have thought that the pig Bajie in this world was so powerful?


    In the novel of journey to the west, he is an incompetent pig with no war record. In the magic mobile phone world, he is just a five scum fighter. After you get the first generation of silly girls, you can hang him, and his strength is unbearable. But in this world It''s so different."Oh, no, martial spirit..."


    "Boom!" Looking at the nine tooth harrow that had been waved in front of him, Wei Wuxian stepped back and was about to release his ghost flute to show his love and martial spirit to resist. Just at this moment, a golden flame shot out from behind him and hit the nine tooth harrow. The harrow and the pig flew out.


    Seeing this, Wei Wuxian was shocked. He stood at the gate of Jingtan temple and watched. Chenxiang and others who didn''t come were also stunned. They looked at the palace skirt woman behind Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian: "snow, brother snow, are you so powerful after you become a God?"


    In the past, when he participated in the soul teacher college competition, Qian Renxue''s strength was almost the same as that of him, but now he has become so strong that he can''t stop the strong man who has sacrificed himself with a sword in one move. This strength At least seven or eight steps?


    "Oh, thanks to the help of another world, I can pass the angel God test perfectly in the shortest time." Seeing Wei Wuxian''s muddled expression, Qian Renxue said with a smile.


    "What is your strength level in the group now?"


    "In the middle of Shinto stage 9, I haven''t fully grasped the power of the angelic throne yet. In a while, I will have no problem to advance to immortality."


    Wei Wuxian


    Brother Xue, I admit, I''m sour.

 Chapter 507

    My name is Wei Wuxian, the first genius in my world!


    What, number one?


    Yes, although I''m only the fourth in the list of centenary CHILDES in Xianmen, I don''t think that list is accurate enough. I don''t mention the help of chat group. I just talk about the cultivation before I joined the group. LAN Xichen, LAN Zhan and Jin Zixuan, who are in front of me, have the same strength as me. They look a little bit better than me at most, which shows their heaven Is it above me?


    Bullshit!


    They are all the legitimate children of a great family. They began to practice at a very young age. As for me, I began to practice immortality after uncle Jiang picked me up in lianhuawu. As for the length of time of cultivation, they can be at least three years more than me. But even so, before they joined the group, their accomplishments were half as good as mine. Who can be more talented than me?


    As for Jiang Cheng, he did not mention, a fifth.


    So I, Lao Wei, was the first real genius in the world.


    Then, your brother Xue, you told me that you are already the strong one of Shinto level 9, and it''s a matter of protecting the bottom to step into immortality. How can I accept this NIMA? Originally, we were walking together on the road of cultivation. You suddenly got on the train and dumped me. My heart is very sad, Wuwu Wu ~


    at this moment, Wei Wuxian feels that his heart is in tears. He also wants to become a God. He also wants to improve so much in a short time. He has the strength of the Ninth level. However, he has just entered the fifth level of the immortal way, and he is far from it.


    It''s really irritating.


    On the other side, Zhu Bajie, who was shocked by qianrenxue''s sword Qi with the sun''s holy sword, fell from the air. Then he stood up from the ground and gasped for breath. A layer of sweat appeared on his forehead, and his eyes were a bit frightened.


    "Master, are you ok?" At this time, Chenxiang, who had been watching for a long time, hesitated for a moment and ran over to support him and asked him with concern.


    "It''s OK. What can I do for you, master?" Although he was scared and scalded, in the face of the questions from his disciples, Zhu Bajie shook his head and said firmly. However, he was very dignified and said in secret: "what just happened is What''s the relationship between this woman and Taoist Lu Ya? "


    "Pig Bajie, there is no deep hatred between us. It''s just some verbal conflicts. How about giving up?" Qian Renxue waved to Wei Wuxian, who was standing in front of him, and motioned him to get out of the way. Then after he was obedient, he asked Zhu Bajie, who had fallen back to the gate of Jingtan temple.


    "Hum, just let it go. That boy humiliates my master so much. If you don''t teach him a lesson, you''ll let my master face..."


    "Cough, clove!" After hearing clove''s words, Zhu Bajie''s face suddenly changed. She quickly put out her hand to cover her mouth, and then said to Qian Renxue with a smile: "Hey, if someone says that to my old pig, my old pig won''t take it seriously, but fairy, if you speak, how can I give my old pig some face? Well, I have a lot of old pigs, so I won''t take it seriously I''m not a sensible boy. I''ve got a good idea. "


    Wei Wuxian: "you..."


    "Ah, boy, my old pig agreed to let you go just for the sake of the fairy. Don''t be disrespectful." See Wei Wuxian unexpectedly some unconvinced, pig Bajie said to him seriously.


    Wei Wuxian


    Well, you pig are incompetent. Do you think you''re going to eat me? You wait. I''ll buy all my points to buy cultivation resources later. Then I''ll look for immortals everywhere in your world and find the secret script of magic power. I don''t believe that I will defeat you in the future.


    Of course, he still can''t win now. Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian bit his teeth, held his hands in his arms, turned his head and snorted.


    Seeing that the boy with bad breath didn''t dare to fight with him any more, Zhu Bajie, who was humiliated by him, was in a better mood. Then he said with a smile to Qian Renxue, "it''s my old pig''s blessing that the fairy comes to my old pig''s Jingtan temple. Please come into the temple and have a rest. Let me treat you well."


    After hearing Zhu Bajie''s extremely warm words, he knew something about the name of fairy, which was similar to that of goddess, so he didn''t get too tangled. Qian Renxue''s eyes stayed on his pig head and belly for a while, then he shook his head decisively and said, "no, thank you for your kindness. We just came here by accident. We didn''t mean to enter Jingtan temple, Before Wei Wuxian''s cry disturbed several of you. I apologize for him. If we have something else to do, we''ll leave first. "


    With that, Qian Renxue said to Wei Wuxian, "Mr. Wei, let''s go."


    "But my random sword..."


    "Zhu Bajie is very powerful in this world. Just now I was able to shake him away because of his carelessness, and the sun is really fierce and domineering. But after the trial, I found that he is not easy to deal with. If we fight him here, even if we can win, we will pay a great price. Mr. Wei, is it really worth it for a sword?" Qian Renxue questions Wei Wuxian''s soul."I..." Wei Wuxian wants to say that it''s worth it, but Qian Renxue may fight for him with such a powerful pig Bajie. Wei Wuxian doesn''t think so, and even if she does, a big man can''t make a woman stand out for himself, so he regrets.


    I had known that he would bear it. He didn''t talk cheap or taunt Zhu Bajie. Now he has no sword. But Uncle Jiang asked someone to forge the immortal sword that has been with him for many years.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian took a deep breath, and then glared at the pig Bajie in front of him, as if to remember him to the bottom of his heart, then turned to Qianren snow and said: "brother Xue, listen to you, let''s go."


    "Well." He nodded his head and was very satisfied with Wei Wuxian''s decision. Otherwise, if he wanted to stay here and fight with the pig, she would not be able to stay out of the business for the sake of being a gentleman just now In her opinion, it was a stupid decision to fight with such a strong man for a random sword.


    "Whoosh!" Then, six wings spread out behind Qian Renxue, and he shot straight into the sky. Wei Wuxian, though he had no sword, had a ghost flute to express his feelings. He followed Qian Renxue and left the Jingtan temple.


    Seeing them leave, Zhu Bajie frowned after they flew away. He was very puzzled and said, "strange, why does the sun really shine on her? Besides, the girl is a fairy. Why does that hateful boy call him brother Xue? Is it true that the man is disguised as a woman? "


    Speaking of this, Zhu Bajie''s face suddenly changed, and his expression was full of complexity and fear.


    "Master, it seems that the girl''s magic power is very strong just now. If they don''t leave, but continue to fight with you, you Can we win? " At this time, Chenxiang asked to Zhu Bajie curiously.


    "I Of course I can win. "


    "Really?"


    "More real than real gold."


    Eaglewood


    Always feel not too true!

 Chapter 508

    When Wei Wuxian and Qian Renxue came to Jingtan temple, they also startled Zhu Bajie and Chenxiang. This is just a small episode in the world of Baolian lamp. Besides them, other demons such as Bruce Lee, Tu Shanya and Zhang Wuji also came to different places.


    It''s worth mentioning that Gao Yao, the weakest member of the chat group, also came. He didn''t come alone, but brought his companion. His companion''s surname was Cui mingwenzi, who was the genius who used Tianxing powder to refine the elixir.


    Tianxing is extremely difficult to get in the mythical world, but it is relatively easy to get in the mythical world. Moreover, the world is so mysterious that it has a lot of good things, including excellent medicinal materials. Bring him here and refine medicine on the spot to exchange things. Gao Yao thinks that he will certainly have a lot of harvest.


    Of course, Cui Wenzi is also very interested in being able to travel to other worlds. He is willing to come here, otherwise he can''t be brought here by force.


    At this moment, Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi travel together to the palace of the Northern Song Dynasty.


    Zhao Huan, the great painter of the Song Dynasty, was just forced to take the throne by his father. In the face of the great attack of the Jin Dynasty, he was standing outside the hall and looking up at the sky. Looking at the fluctuating space in front of him, he widened his eyes and looked shocked. He was about to shout for the guards to escort him. At this time, two figures in Qin costume appeared in him In front of you.


    After the appearance of Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi, the fluctuation space also returned to stability.


    And then


    "Come on, escort!" Seeing Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi appear out of thin air, Zhao Huan shakes his legs and sits on the ground. He shouts out loud.


    Then, dozens of strong guards rushed from around the palace, surrounded Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi, pointed their long guns at them, with a strange look on their faces.


    Obviously, they don''t understand when and how they got here.


    "Officer, are you all right?" Seeing that these two strange people were surrounded, Zhao Huan was also greatly frightened, but he was more aggressive than the master. The eunuch leader, who had not collapsed, reached out to help Zhao Huan up. At the same time, he asked him with concern.


    "I''m ok. I''m ok. These two people, these two people, take it, take it!" Zhao Huan, holding the hand of the eunuch, wanted to stand up from the ground with the help of his strength, and said in great fear.


    "Yes, officials!" These guards didn''t know Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi''s magical way of appearing on the stage, so they were not frightened. After hearing Zhao Huan''s words, they responded loudly one after another, and then stabbed their long guns at them. Obviously, they wanted to hurt the target first, and then bound them to Zhao Huan when they were too hurt to resist.


    It''s just, will they make it?


    You''re kidding!


    "I''ll go, it''s the palace again, and we have to take me. The place we cross is really not very good." In the face of many spears stabbed at him, Gao Yao was not afraid, but said in his distinctive voice.


    With that, he raised his hands, turned his whole body into Qi, and said in secret: "heaven and earth move greatly!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " All of a sudden, those long guns were moved by him, and the huge force hit them, which forced these guards to release their palms. As soon as the palms were loosened, these long guns were completely controlled by Gao Yao. With his arms moving again, they all flew out one by one and inserted into the walls of the palace, which was very frightening.


    After forming an alliance with Zhang Wuji and providing him with a lot of natural resources in the mythical world, Gao Yao got Zhang Wuji''s part of the cultivation experience about the great shift of heaven and earth, and then bought three blood Bodhi by pawning the points obtained from an elixir. Now he has a hundred years of skill, and his realm has reached the congenital accomplishment, which is not true in this world of gods and demons What, but in the face of these mortals without cultivation, he can still afford a strong word.


    "Boom!" After moving the weapons in the other party''s hands, Gao wants to fight all the imperial guards of the Song Dynasty who surround him and Cui Wenzi out again. Zhao Huan, who just stood up at the gate of the hall, was so scared that he collapsed on the ground again and nearly died on the spot.


    He is too timid.


    "Well, Gao Yao, we come uninvited, and it''s normal for the host to be afraid." Seeing that Gao Yao wanted to fight those guards, Cui Wenzi said to him. Then he stepped forward and looked at Zhao Huan. After four weeks, he focused on Zhao Huan.


    Although the performance is the most humiliating, it seems that his identity is the highest here. Thinking about it, Cui Wenzi bowed to him and said, "in the great Qin Empire, Cui Wenzi, a gas refiner in the mountains, has met this gentleman. Excuse me, which country''s palace is here, and who is the emperor? Oh, of course, what''s his name and taboo?"


    Cui Wenzi''s tone of voice was very polite, but it was totally different when it came to Zhao Huan. He was very flustered, especially flustered.


    The great Qin Empire? I heard it wrong or not.


    What''s more, he asked which country''s palace is here. This is the palace of our great song dynasty. Don''t you know, even if you don''t know who the emperor is? Are you humiliating me?Monster!


    You two must be monsters, right!


    "Officials, I have heard that there are many strange people in this world, but they all like to live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, and they don''t want to serve the country. These two I''m afraid it''s the fairy art that I used just now. Maybe it''s the immortals who cultivate immortals. They are close to the officials. Don''t offend them! It''s better for the officials to entertain them. On the one hand, they can solve the immediate crisis. On the other hand, they may be able to use their strength to deal with the Jin people, so as not to... " Seeing that Zhao Huan beside him was paralyzed again, the eunuch around him forced himself to have legs that he had no strength at all. He squatted down and suggested to Zhao Huan.


    "Immortal, immortal?" Hearing his servant''s words, Zhao Huan looked at him and asked.


    "I think so."


    "Should I?"


    "Guanjia, you are the son of heaven, you Don''t be afraid. "


    "Son of heaven, hehe, is it the son of heaven who has been knocked unconscious? I... "


    "Cough, could you please answer my question first?" Seeing that the master and servant chatted to themselves, Cui Wenzi coughed and said to them.


    "If you go back to the immortal, this is the imperial city of the Song Dynasty. In front of you is the official family of the Song Dynasty, that is, the Emperor today." Hearing Cui Wenzi''s question, Zhao Huan was still shivering and didn''t dare to speak. However, the eunuch around him hardened his head and replied to Cui Wenzi.


    "Song Dynasty?"


    "Song Dynasty? What, is the age of the world the Song Dynasty Cui Wenzi and Gao Yao speak out at the same time.


    Then, Cui Wenzi looked back at Gao Yao and asked, "do you know?"


    "I''ve seen it on TV. It seems that the Song Dynasty is Those who offend me in the Song Dynasty will pay for it. Well, that''s right, that''s right. "


    "With you? What''s your company Cui Wenzi asked with a frown.


    Gao Yao: "no, those who lose money will lose."


    Cui Wenzi


    Zhao Huan and his eunuch


    I don''t want face in the Song Dynasty?

 Chapter 509

    Those who offend the Song Dynasty will pay for it.


    It was the first time that Zhao Huan heard someone say that, but It''s sad that he can''t refute it. The great Song Dynasty has been losing battles since the second emperor. When Renzong was in power, he had to hand in the new year''s coins to Xixia and Liao every year. It''s really a shame.


    But The literati would not say that. They would say that the emperor was kind, gracious and friendly. In addition, Renzong always valued literati and officials, so after his death, he added the temple name as Renzong.


    In fact, giving money to others is the same as losing money to the world. It''s just that the former sounds better.


    Now Gao Yao is so direct to say that although he has to pay for something far away, Rao Shi and Zhao Huan are soft. He can''t help feeling ashamed and ashamed. Their Song Dynasty is really bad in military affairs. When he was the crown prince, he heard that the Song Dynasty would follow the Western Jin Dynasty.


    "But the Song Dynasty is also good, rich, Lao Cui, let''s search here first, oh no, look for some treasures, and then go to those famous mountains and rivers to see if we can meet immortal''s advice, OK?" When Zhao Huan was ashamed of himself, he had no experience of the Song Dynasty, let alone the plot of his family and country.


    Hearing this, Cui Wenzi hesitated a little, thinking that although the buildings in this world are not grand enough, they look more beautiful than the Qin palace. There should be many treasures in the world. Just take some. If you can see the immortal at that time, you can give a gift to show your heart. So he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "Officialdom, officialdom." Hearing the conversation, the eunuch beside Zhao Huan quickly lifted him up from the ground and reminded him.


    Hearing that his servant was calling himself, Zhao Huan came back to himself. He knew it, swallowed his saliva, then raised his hands and said to them with a shudder: "two immortals, I''m the emperor of Song Dynasty. Zhao, Zhao Huan, the two immortals are guests. No, why don''t you move to Zichen hall and let me treat them well and make a host of them?"


    Hearing Zhao Huan''s invitation, Gao Yao and Cui Wenzi looked at each other, then nodded to each other. Then, they both said with a smile to Zhao Huan, "OK, thank you so much."


    "Ah, yes, yes." Zhao Huan wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a dry smile.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, fighting mainland, Jiama imperial city.


    The sunlight came in through the window. When I was lying on the bed at night, autumn''s eyelids, which were exposed to the sunlight, beat slightly, and then slowly opened their eyes.


    After recovering some spirit, I stretch, get out of bed and wake up the white moon shadow dragon, and then go to wash.


    Later, with the spiritual power to Nalan Su and Nalan Yanran, who has returned to Yunlan sect with yunyun, tell them that they are going to travel far away and let them take good care of themselves and Nalan''s family.


    As for nalanjie, the old man started refining immediately after he got the emperor''s elixir. At this moment, Qiu didn''t dare to disturb him, otherwise something might happen.


    At night, Qiu takes the white moon shadow dragon to cross the world of Baolian lamp for free through the group activity function of the system.


    What he wants most in this world is the secret script of splitting God''s palm, in addition to the lotus lamp and opening God''s axe.


    Although his Pangu soul holds a Pangu axe, it grows stronger with the strength of the soul master. Now, like tonight, it is no more than three stars fighting the emperor. The power of the Pangu axe in the form of the soul is inferior to that of the compassion sword. How can it be compared with the Kaitian axe in this world He may not be able to hold the axe.


    I think that in the original story, Chenxiang picked up the axe because clove voluntarily transformed her original spirit into a god axe. There was a toothache in autumn at night. There was no one around him who was as qualified as clove and willing to sacrifice for himself, so It''s a pity.


    The Baolian lamp is in Yang Jian''s hands. According to the news from the chat group, it has no wick. It was eaten by the little fox Xiaoyu, who gave her 10000 year mana in an instant. However, Yang Jian, at the suggestion of the Meishan brothers, thought of using her blood as the lamp oil, and now is trying to catch her.


    Although this artifact is powerful, it belongs to a group of people. Before, I got a ten square artifact by killing Qianmo and reviving Liuxia. Now if I plan the Baolian lantern from Yang Jian''s hands, I''m afraid it will damage my image, so I can''t do it.


    In this way, it seems that It''s just heaven splitting palm!


    No, there''s more!


    The banana fan in Princess Tiefan''s hand is also a treasure, and the exquisite pagoda of tota heavenly king is also good. Although they can''t compare with the lotus lamp, they are also of extraordinary value!


    Think of here, across to a mountain on the night, autumn touch chin, nodded.


    Then he turned and looked at his present position, a beautiful mountain peak, and a temple not far away. He didn''t know what to worship.


    "Han Huo, you are so noticeable. Can you become a human being?" Now it''s not time to take a ride. At night, Qiu says to the white moon shadow dragon."Yes, master." White moon shadow dragon replied, words fall, white light flash, it turned into a look only four or five-year-old baby, face meat Dudu, body round rolling, it is very lovely.


    "Well Can''t you get bigger? " Seeing its lovely human form, yeshiqiu said to him.


    "Master, I can''t change what I''ve become." White moon shadow dragon Rao Rao head, a face embarrassed said.


    "Well, it''s acceptable not to be a year old." Hearing what he said, Qiu shook his head helplessly at night. Then he took him by the hand and took him to the smoking temple not far away. After entering, he knew that it was a virgin temple, and the temple was dedicated to the three saints.


    Wait, third virgin, so this is Huashan?


    Suddenly I thought of something. At night, Qiu Xindao asked a pilgrim and found that it was Huashan. Suddenly, I laughed and thought it was really interesting.


    Yang Jian doesn''t know where Xiaoyu is, but he knows the plot. If nothing happens, she is in this Huashan Mountain, and she is serving the three maidens, to ease her guilt for eating the wick of the Baolian lamp.


    The old fox is dead. Now Xiaoyu is the only one who knows the secret script of heaven splitting God palm except Yuding immortal. If you find her, you can get the secret script. At that time, hum, go to monkey king, the king of demon king, to see if his King Kong is not bad enough to block his palm!


    "Ding Dong, I got a private message."


    At night when Qiu was thinking about this, the mechanical sound of the system suddenly rang out in his mind. When he heard the sound, Qiu temporarily suppressed his smile and tuned it out to watch.


    Then, the whole person couldn''t help laughing.


    Wei Wuxian, he complained to himself that he was bullied by a pig!

 Chapter 510

    Now, on the private chat screen.


    "Group leader, please help me teach pig Bajie a lesson in this world. He bullies people, and he breaks all my swords."


    This is a text message from Wei Wuxian, accusing Zhu Bajie of bullying him.


    Ah, the grand Yiling ancestor was bullied by a pig not long after he arrived in this world. If it was passed back to the world of the evil way patriarch, it would be a good story. In the future, he would not only see the dog, but also the pig and the dog. What''s his name?


    Yeah, pigs and dogs!


    There is no deep meaning, that is, the superficial meaning. It can''t fight pigs and dogs, so it''s not as good as them.


    "Cough!" Think of here, night autumn suddenly feel funny, can''t help coughing, see beside the white moon shadow dragon face doubt, don''t understand his master this is how.


    Then, at night, Qiu sent a message to Wei Wuxian: "did you pick things first?"


    Wei Wuxian: "how can you, group leader? Don''t you know me? Am I the kind of person who chooses things?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    So you really don''t have any self-knowledge?


    Wei Wuxian: "Lord, this is what happened. I happened to cross to the pig''s temple with brother Xue, and accidentally startled the pig. Who knows that pig looked at brother Xue with squinting eyes as soon as it came out. When I saw it, it didn''t work. Brother Xue is my good brother. How can I be looked at like this by a pig? Isn''t it humiliating her? So I warned him a little bit, told him not to look at me with that kind of dirty eyes, snow brother, group leader, am I right? "


    "Well, that''s right." At night, Qiu put his hands into each other''s sleeves and nodded.


    For Wei Wuxian, women are brothers, and the best women like Qian Renxue are his good brothers. It''s natural for him to fight for them. No one can say anything about him.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, but of course that pig has no human nature. It''s all pig nature. Not only did he not listen to my warning, but he also beat me with his rake. Do you think I can stop it? Surely not. Then I used my random sword to resist his attack. Who knows, the strength of this pig is countless times stronger than that of Zhu Bajie in the world where you are. My random sword broke when it touched his nine tooth harrow, and even the spirit of the sword disappeared.


    No matter what the sword is, my uncle Jiang specially asked the sword maker to make it for me. He has been with me for many years. It''s broken. It''s a great harm to me, whether it''s property or emotion. So, group leader, I beg you to make the decision for me. I want that stinky pig to pay the price. I I''m going to break his rake, too. Wuwuwuwu ~


    (£þ feiwu)


    seeing that Wei Wuxian could even use Wuwuwuwu, there was a moment when a pair of dead fish eyes appeared in autumn at night, and his mood didn''t fluctuate. Just a word came out of his heart: "you are really a talent."


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the change of Qiu''s expression at night, the white moon shadow dragon finally couldn''t help it and asked him.


    "Nothing. I''m chatting with a very interesting person in spirit." Autumn said at night.


    "Oh." The white moon shadow Dragon nodded, understood, originally is chatting with the spiritual strength, looked like the other party is really interesting, otherwise own host will not be so gaffed.


    After replying to the question of Bai Yueying dragon, yeshiqiu said to Wei Wuxian, "as you said, you really suffered a lot under Zhu Bajie in this world. Well, in that case, I will lend you the Trident, which was recently rebuilt by the spirit of the sea god and the essence of the sea, and then allow you to invoke the spirit of the sea god without limitation in the system. The deadline is one day, so that you can recover a justice for yourself.


    Wei Wuxian: "thank you, thank you."


    Hearing the words of autumn in the night, Wei Wuxian was overjoyed. Two lights flashed in his eyes and said thanks to him.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, you are the boss, you say you say."


    Yeshiqiu: "the world level of this world is not low. You can see that from Zhu Bajie''s strength, so I intend to collect the magic script of this world to enrich the skill reserve of chat group. After you defeat Zhu Bajie, you need to find a way to get the secret script of Tiangang thirty six changes from him. Do you understand?"


    "Thirty six changes in Tiangang!" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes and instantly responded. Yes, this pig will change thirty-six days. It''s a magic power. Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian nodded slightly and resolutely agreed.


    It''s just


    "Group leader, if I get Tiangang thirty six changes, can I transcribe a copy in advance and stay?" Wei Wuxian is a little worried that the group leader will distribute all materials according to the whole chat group, and will not allow himself to get benefits in advance.


    Yeshiqiu: "nonsense, you can take it, of course you can leave a copy."


    "Hoo Hearing the words of yeshiqiu without hesitation, Wei Wuxian heaved a sigh of relief, then patted his chest and assured him: "master, you can rest assured. Today, I will get the thirty six changes of Tiangang. It''s just like the pig''s spiritual compensation. He killed my companion who has been with me for so many years, but he can''t forgive him so easily."Yeshiqiu: "you can do it by yourself."


    Then, at night, the heart of autumn moves, and the communication system calls the sea god Trident which has just been recast from the chat group''s residence in Douluo animation world, and sends it to Wei Wuxian.


    As for the power of the divinity, it was originally isolated by the world barrier. For example, the divinity of Douluo world can''t work in the world of the lotus lamp, but


    Wei Wuxian did not get the throne, but directly got the divine power from the system. The system covers part of the Douluo animation world with its functions, and establishes a certain connection with it. The divinity is taken care of by the system. Therefore, the divinity does not come to the world of Baolian lamp, but is still in the Douluo world. What comes over is the pure divine power transmitted to the chat group through the system.


    After sending the Poseidon Trident to him, yeshiqiu opened his authority again, then shrugged, and finally told him to be careful not to lose because of carelessness.


    Wei Wuxian: "master, don''t worry. I just can''t compare with that pig in cultivation. I''m better than him in other aspects. Now that I have the artifact and power, I won''t lose. You wait and see."


    "I don''t want to see it. Just tell me the result. Come on." At night, Qiu said, and with that, he turned off the private chat screen and took the white moon shadow dragon to the place where the three Notre dames were imprisoned.


    He didn''t know the three Notre dames, and he didn''t know what the breath of the three Notre dames was like, but he could clearly distinguish where the energy fluctuation of the seal was.


    On the other hand, she flies with qianrenxue for a while. After the activity is over, she goes to her own world. In the presence of Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan, after dating Jiang Yanli, Wei Wuxian separates from her and flies back to the Jingtan temple. Hearing the leader''s aggressive and merciless reply, Wei Wuxian heaves his face and snorts, "with LAN Zhan Like always not, group leader, I bet you certainly do not like girls


    After that, he opened the red envelope. The next second, a handle was dark, and the split blades on the left and right sides were relatively thin. The main blade in the center was two feet long and half a foot wide, especially wide. It felt like a trident of a sword appeared in Wei Wuxian''s hands.


    And then


    "Boom!" The sea god Trident fell to the ground from Wei Wuxian''s hand, making a huge tremor, just like an earthquake.


    Wei Wuxian This NIMA, this artifact is too heavy, at least more than 100000 Jin. How can I beat pigs with it?

 Chapter 511

    Wei Wuxian has heard of the name of the sea god Trident. This artifact is said to be the standard outfit of the sea god of Douluo. It''s extremely powerful, but he doesn''t know how to be strong. He only knows that the Trident in Tang San''s hand was broken by Qiyu''s fist, so It''s not particularly powerful in immortal weapons.


    Then, how about the weight? I almost didn''t bend my waist because of my heavy hands. Fortunately, my hands were loosened quickly. Otherwise, if I pressed my hands on the ground with my hands, I''m afraid I can''t keep his elegant hand!


    Kneading his waist, looking down at the sea god Trident that smashed a big hole in the ground in front of him, Wei Wuxian''s brow was locked, and his mood was slightly worse.


    How can the artifact that can''t be picked up be used to beat pigs?


    "Wait, the artifact of Poseidon. Try the power of Poseidon." Just thinking about it, Wei Wuxian immediately opened the backstage of the group function, contacted the system, and tried to use the Poseidon power from it to the greatest extent within the range of his body.


    "Boom!" As the sea god''s power was injected into his body, Wei Wuxian''s body burst out a dazzling blue light. At the same time, the sky within tens of miles of Jingtan temple was quickly covered by dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and the wind came without warning. Then, there was a thunder, pouring rain and sprinkling on the earth.


    However, the rain did not fall on Wei Wuxian who was standing in the open space without shelter. At the moment of touching the blue light, the rain separated completely and turned into a bigger and bigger water dragon around him.


    After about a minute or two, Wei Wuxian opened his eyes, which were closed at the moment when he received the divine power. Suddenly, the water dragon fell into his body and made him passively step back. At this time, the momentum he sent out actually climbed at an unreasonable speed.


    The late stage of the fifth stage, the peak of the fifth stage, the sixth stage It didn''t stop until the end of the ninth stage.


    The first-class deity of Douluo is comparable to or even slightly stronger than the power of Doudi. The reason why Tang San, bibidong and qianrenxue in animation world were so weak when they were fighting at Jiayuguan was that they looked almost the same as the peak of douzong. They had just become gods and had not fully developed the power contained in the deity.


    Now, under the systematic management of the Poseidon, the divine power contained in the Poseidon has been activated by more than 90%. In addition, Wei Wuxian''s own cultivation is not very low. He has fused several soul bones as spoils, and his physical strength has reached a very observable level. Therefore, he receives the divine power to the greatest extent, and promotes his cultivation to the later stage of the Ninth level No surprise.


    After all, the little fox in this world, a monster with only three hundred years of cultivation, ate the wick of the Baolian lamp and instantly gained ten thousand years of mana without breaking his body. Wei Wuxian, who has fused so many soul bones, can''t compare with a monster with only three hundred years of mana?


    It''s impossible.


    As Wei Wuxian opened his eyes, his soaring breath gradually stabilized, the dark cloud above his head began to dissipate, the rain stopped falling, the wind gradually disappeared, and everything was developing in the direction of sunny after rain.


    "Hoo More than ten seconds later, Wei Wuxian barely adapted to the current surge of energy in his body. He deeply breathed, then squatted down and reached for the trident of Poseidon. Originally, he had no bottom in his heart, but unexpectedly, he succeeded this time.


    After holding the rod of Poseidon Trident, Wei Wuxian made an upward effort and used enough strength. In an instant, he faltered and almost didn''t fall.


    It''s not too heavy, it''s too light.


    From now on, this artifact is only a hundred jin at most. For him who has fused the soul and bone, it''s not much.


    "Sure enough, the use of this kind of artifact matched with the throne requires the corresponding divine power in the body." He held the Trident in his hand and waved it a few times at will. His action was as brisk as flowing water. Wei Wuxian raised his mouth and thought of it in his heart.


    However, he didn''t know that because he received the power of the sea god and inadvertently sent out the ocean energy, there were dozens of miles of dark clouds around the Jingtan temple. The scene of the wind and cloud had already shocked the heaven, and also made the four princesses of the East China Sea who were coming here puzzled. They didn''t understand what was going on.


    Of course, he doesn''t know these things. Even if he knows, it''s nothing. It''s just a rainstorm for a minute or two. How big can it be?


    Now the big thing is that I need to teach that pig a lesson and avenge my random sword!


    It''s not just about a sword. The key is that the sword has been with me for a long time, and there is a sword spirit in it, who gave birth to life and has deep feelings with me. So -


    pig is incompetent. Have you realized it?


    "Hum!" With a wave of his arm, Wei Wuxian made the halberd head of Poseidon Trident face the ground and put on an extremely powerful posture. Then he strode into Jingtan Temple step by step.


    Today, if he doesn''t let Zhu Bajie in this world doubt his life, Wei Wuxian will change his name to Wei Bajie.


    ¡­¡­At the same time, Huashan.


    "NIMA, what''s the matter with the rain? It''s easy to say it''s coming. It''s impossible to say it''s not coming. There are thunder and dark clouds?" Sleeves waving, will be isolated from the rain of the body fighting gas scattered, night autumn looked up at the sky, dark road.


    He didn''t associate this with the sea god''s throne, because there are more people in the world who can call the wind and rain. Besides, he didn''t have this kind of thing when he added the divine power to himself, so he was at a loss at night.


    "Master, it should be there, right?" The white moon shadow dragon, who also didn''t understand what was going on just now, suddenly noticed something. He pointed to a mountain entrance not far away and asked Qiu at night.


    At the entrance of the mountain, there are three guys in strange clothes. Their breath is not weak. They are only one step lower than the white moon shadow dragon and belong to the level of douzong.


    Put aside the matter of instant thunder and rain for a while, and looked along the direction pointed by the white moon shadow dragon, I saw three people with the flavor of douzong guarding at the entrance of the cave, and there was a blue border guard at the entrance, which was the first imprisonment in my perception. At night, Qiu nodded and said to him, "well, that''s where we went."


    "All right, master." White moon shadow dragon should way, and then follow night autumn together to go there.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, the three also noticed that at night, the mountain gods of qiuer and qiuer immediately came forward, blocked their way with their crutches, and said, "this is not the place where you mortals should come. Stop and go back quickly."


    "Mortals?" Hearing the words of the three mountain gods, Qiu picks his eyebrows at night and looks at them with a very strange look.


    These guys, who have no breath but douzong, don''t have the face to call him that?

 Chapter 512

    Even according to the division of the whole heaven and the world, he broke through the immortal realm, which also belongs to the existence that has been transformed into success. But now, the breath of the three people in front of him, but the old man of douzong actually called him a mortal, and he was asked to leave with a high voice in his words, which made the night fall really uncomfortable.


    You say, if I beat them with my big fist, no one will say that our group leader bullies the old people, right?


    "Well, my master wants to go in and find someone. How dare you stop him? Get out of the way, or I''ll eat you. " The white moon shadow dragon on one side heard what the three mountain gods said to yeshiqiu. He was also dissatisfied. In addition, he was originally a devil. He was not friendly to anyone except yeshiqiu. He immediately grinned and looked up to the three gods.


    Three mountain gods


    A Mao child said that he would eat us. What kind of thing is that?


    "Silly goods, don''t talk about cannibalism." When they raised their hands and pointed to the white moon shadow dragon to say something to him, at night, Qiu put his hand on the white moon shadow dragon''s head, rubbed his hair and taught him.


    "Oh, I see, master." Hearing the education of autumn at night, Bai Yueying nodded and said obediently.


    "Two..." At this time, the three mountain gods finally saw some unusual things in front of them, looked at each other, and then the mountain god standing in the middle said something to yeshiqiu.


    It''s just that.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh His words have not finished, night autumn sleeves a wave, played three purple light, role in their body, will they all live.


    "Well, I''m afraid we can''t negotiate with you to let me go. It''s bad for my image to beat the old man, so I have to make you all unable to move." After putting down the arm, autumn murmurs in the heart at night.


    Then, he took away his left hand from the head of the white moon shadow dragon and said with a smile, "let''s go in. That little fox should be in it now."


    "Yes, yes." The white moon shadow Dragon nodded to the autumn at night, and then followed him to the cave.


    It''s worth mentioning that the blue barrier at the entrance of the cave can''t stop them. At night, Qiu uses his space to directly take the white moon shadow dragon through it and enter it. As for the mechanisms arranged by Erlang God, it''s not a problem.


    After all, there is no reason why even the aloes that have not yet worshipped the monkey king as a teacher and eaten so many elixirs of the supreme Lao Jun can pass through the mechanism. His three-star fighting emperor''s cultivation is really inferior to Yang Jian in this world when he does not use Pan Gu''s real body and the power of the sea god, but At least it''s better than Zhu Bajie. Maybe it can compete with Nezha!


    So, no problem!


    At night, Qiu has confidence in himself.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, inside Jingtan temple.


    Pig Bajie is very angry, very angry, there is no other reason, just because a few hours ago in front of the fairy who did not leave his name to slander his dirty bastard, he came again, not only to come, but also to the wrong person.


    At the moment, in the open space in front of Daxiong hall, Zhu Bajie holding a nine tooth harrow and Wei Wuxian holding a trident of Poseidon confront each other.


    Chenxiang, Dingxiang and the eighth Prince of the East China Sea stood by and looked at them with a lively look on their face. I don''t know how the two will win this time. The handsome looking elder brother, he changed his weapon, so his strength should be improved?


    Three people think in the heart.


    "Well, boy, I let you go last time for the sake of the fairy and the sun. You dare to come here today and threaten to settle accounts with me. Do you really think that if I have a good temper, I won''t do anything to you? In those days, as marshal Tianpeng, I was in charge of 100000 Tianbing troops in Tianhe. It was majestic and suppressed the three realms. If you know the truth, you should come and apologize to me immediately, and prepare tens of thousands of taels of silver or some good treasures as an apology gift. In this way, with the idea of being compassionate, I can let you go again, otherwise... "


    "Or what? You pig Without waiting for Zhu Bajie to speak out, Wei Wuxian scolded him first.


    This fat pig broke his random sword and killed his sword spirit. He dared to ask him to give him millions of taels of silver or some good treasures. Do you think I''m here to give you something? I''m here to collect money!


    "Bah, you little white face dare to scold me, old pig. Well, I''ll show you Marshal Tianpeng''s power today!" Seeing that his face made him envious, Zhu Bajie gave up his mind and continued to exhort him. He spat on his palm. Then he grasped the rake rod of the nine tooth harrow and rubbed it hard. Then he raised it high and rushed to Wei Wuxian.


    "It''s Marshal Tianpeng the day before yesterday. Now you''re just a little messenger who is responsible for cleaning up the remains of Buddha''s offerings. It''s just like a pig in the world! If you have to say the difference, it''s just that the pig in the mortal world is the food left over by human beings, and you are the food left over by Buddha. What''s so proud of? Do you think I will be afraid of you now? Let me show you the power of my Poseidon Trident. " Facing the pig Bajie who rushed to him, he belittled the way. Immediately, Wei wuxianyang raised his trident and rushed to him.And then


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... " Two people you come and I go, fierce fighting, nine teeth harrow and Poseidon Trident constantly collide together, issued a loud voice and burst out a burst of dazzling yellow and blue light.


    "Poseidon Trident?" As a spectator, Chenxiang three people, while watching the battle between Zhu Bajie and Wei Wuxian, had a discussion. Chenxiang said to the two people around him: "listen to the name of this weapon, it seems to be used by the sea god. Eight prince, do you know this big brother?"


    "I don''t know. There isn''t this man in Sihai Dragon Palace, and he doesn''t have the breath of dragon, and there is..." The eighth Prince shook his head and said with some hesitation.


    "What is it?"


    "Although we are responsible for removing clouds and distributing rain, we are not the God of the sea in a strict sense." Said the eighth prince.


    "Who is the Poseidon?" As a mortal, but very interested in the things of gods and ghosts, clove quickly asked.


    Eighth Prince: "mother Mazu."


    "Well You mean this big brother is No? " Clove face twitch a few times, hand pointed to that is and pig Bajie fierce battle of Wei Wuxian, a face incredible asked.


    The eighth Prince didn''t know how to answer this, but Chenxiang''s eyes turned, and he had his own guess: "you say, if the sea god Trident in the elder brother''s hand is really the weapon of the sea god, besides he stole it, is it possible that the sea god passed it on to him, just like my mother left the lotus lamp to me, the sea god Mazu is also his ¡­ Mother


    Clove


    The eighth Prince


    You can really associate!

 Chapter 513

    Do you think all goddesses and fairies are just as homesick as your mother, and then give birth to children? Actually still in the heart sentimental mother Mazu, courage is also too big!


    Different from Yang Jian, the God of justice, Mazu''s status may not be as prominent as him, and her deterrent power may not be as strong as him, but she has a much better reputation than him. She is the God who is really respected by countless people. Where can you guess at such things at will.


    for a moment, the eight princes and clove wanted to say this to the aloes, but considering that if he said he might make him unhappy, after all, he seemed to think nothing of the immortals. Everything was a mistake of heaven, so he finally did not make complaints about what he was saying, but he just tucking it out in his heart.


    However, the name of Haishen Trident is easy to make people have some bad associations. I don''t know who this big brother is?


    "Well, I''ll go and ask him after he''s finished fighting with master. Maybe he can help us deal with Yang Jian together." See eight Prince and clove don''t answer their guess, Chenxiang didn''t think much, continue to look at Wei Wuxian, murmur.


    Hearing this, the eighth Prince showed a helpless expression and said to him, "Chenxiang, don''t be so naive. You don''t even know who they are. You just want them to help you. You''re too..."


    "Ah, give it a try. Yang Jian is so bad. There must be a lot of people who hate him in these three circles. What if he can succeed?" Chen Xiang waved his hand indifferently.


    "You Well, just be happy. "


    The eighth Prince has no temper. He is a nephew who has no blood relationship. He is more simple than himself. It''s a miracle that he can escape the pursuit of Yang Jian and Xiao Tiangou so many times.


    No, it''s not a miracle. It''s all my credit. Thanks to me, he''s safe now. Otherwise, his pure strength would have been caught by Xiaotian dog.


    "Well, yes, that''s it." The eighth Prince nodded in his heart.


    "I change!" At this time, the shouts of Zhu Bajie came into the ears of several people, which made the eighth Prince immediately summon up his spirit.


    With the sound falling, Zhu Bajie, who had been competing with Wei Wuxian, suddenly came out with a yellow light, and then disappeared in an instant.


    No, not disappear, but become smaller, become a fly!


    Hearing the buzzing sound, Wei Wuxian, who was aware of this, quickly stepped back a few steps. Then with a wave of his arm, the Poseidon Trident in his hand came out of blue light. Out of thin air, a mass of water came out and covered him in case the pig suddenly changed back to its original shape. Then a rake came at him and attacked him secretly.


    "Hum, eat my old pig It''s really what you want. Just as Wei Wuxian was defending, Zhu Bajie, who had become a fly behind him, changed back to his original appearance and hit the nine tooth harrow heavily on Wei Wuxian''s back.


    "Bang!" The rake broke Wei Wuxian''s water wall defense and continued to fall towards his body. However, the water wall won Wei Wuxian some time. Besides, he had been paying attention to the surroundings and heard the buzzing of flies behind him. Immediately, he turned around and put up the Poseidon Trident to meet Zhu Bajie''s nine toothed harrow. At the same time, he stretched out his left hand and grabbed his fat ears In the past, in case he uses the skill of change again, it will be difficult for him to find and hit people.


    "Boom!" The halberd head of Poseidon Trident and the harrow of nine toothed harrow made a loud sound to each other. At the same time, a large amount of wind pressure oppressed the past around, which made the three of them retreat uncontrollably and even nearly fly out.


    However, no matter how strong the wind is, Wei Wuxian is still gritting his teeth and trying to reach out to Zhu Bajie. After a few seconds, he finally succeeded. He caught Zhu Bajie''s ear.


    Zhu Bajie: "eh?"


    Wei Wuxian: "shuzhifu!"


    When Zhu Bajie noticed this, he was about to take action. At the same time, Wei Wuxian''s hand that grasped his pig''s ear also emitted a golden light. The Taoist runes appeared, instantly acted on his ear, and then covered his whole body.


    "What? Damn boy The ear suddenly lost its hearing. When the golden Rune covered the right eye, the right eye couldn''t see clearly. Zhu Bajie couldn''t understand what the boy had done. He was imprisoned or sealed. This bastard, watch the fight.


    He uses his brute force to grab Wei Wuxian''s arm, grabs his ear and forcibly tears it open. Then Zhu Bajie takes back the nine tooth harrow that is deadlocked with him, rises into the air and kicks Wei Wuxian''s chest with one foot.


    "Bang!" Seeing this, Wei Wuxian''s pupil shrinks. He quickly takes back the trident of Poseidon and blocks Zhu Bajie''s effort.


    Of course, the other side''s brute force in their own above, so Wei Wuxian or his trident upload anti shock force shock back a few steps.


    At this time, Zhu Bajie also ran his own mana to forcibly restrain Wei Wuxian''s "shuzhifu" from confining his body and expel it.


    The containment was successful. At least it was the former Marshal Tianpeng. It was not difficult for Wei Wuxian to use his mana to keep the spell from spreading. It was just difficult to expel and crack it. The parts that had been blocked by runes were disappearing, but the speed was very slow. It seemed that they could not be completely recovered in less than half an hour, And half an hour, the other side will give him such a long time?I don''t know, so I still have to fight!


    "Ah, little white face, my old pig has to say that you really piss off my old pig. I want you to see how powerful my Tiangang 36 is." Reaching out and touching his invisible right eye, Zhu Bajie gritted his teeth to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, I''ve seen it before. It''s nothing. Pig head, if you know what you are doing, put down your arms and come over here to give me an honest apology. Then make up for the loss of my sword. As long as I''m satisfied, I''ll spare you and won''t do anything to you again. " Wei Wuxian snorted, raised his head and looked at the pig Bajie flying in the air.


    "Whatever? My old pig, you are so casual and cheap. Let me apologize to you. You are so beautiful. Look at the moves and change the stars! " With a cold face, he said to Wei Wuxian. With that, Zhu Bajie jumped up again, flew to a higher position, and then waved his nine tooth harrow.


    With the wave of the nine tooth harrow, the bright sky suddenly became dim, and then the sun, moon and stars appeared, looking beautiful. This is Is it evening? It''s impossible!


    "Well, this is..." First of all, he was a little stunned when he saw the sudden night. Then he saw two meteors flying rapidly across the sky. Wei Wuxian''s face changed in an instant. The corner of his mouth twitched a few times and said, "isn''t it?"

 Chapter 514

    Looking at the two meteors that cut across the sky and were flying towards him, Wei Wuxian widened his eyes and showed an incredible look.


    This pig, he''s a little different!


    magic mobile phone fucking great world as like as two peas, he is a war five dregs. He can''t beat the equipment that has been equipped with the first generation of silly girls. Why is the pig incompetent in the world not only so high, but also so skilled?


    What did he shout just now? NIMA really moved the two stars!


    Wei Wuxian had a lot of thoughts in his mind, and finally had a clear understanding of the strength of Zhu Bajie in this world.


    This pig is very strong, very strong. Even if he now invokes the power of the sea god''s throne from the system, and reluctantly promotes his cultivation to no less than his ninth level, he has an artifact sea god Trident in his hand, but if he is careless, maybe he will be defeated by this pig.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian frowned. His original cynical expression completely turned into a very serious look. He stepped back two steps. Then, with a wave of his arm, he waved the dazzling blue sea god Trident and whispered: "Taiyin is the dragon of water!"


    "Boom!" Suddenly, under the influence of Wei Wuxian, the bright moon flashed in the dark sky. Then, under the eyes of eaglewood and countless people on the ground, a large amount of Taiyin water flew down from the moon, and changed into a powerful water dragon on the way, rushing towards the Jingtan temple.


    the difference between the world of the lotus lantern and the world of the world of darkness is the essence of the sea, which is the essence of the sea, while the water of the moon is the essence of the moon.


    It''s also thanks to Zhu Bajie''s use of Tiangang thirty-six changes to get the moon out, otherwise Wei Wuxian really can''t summon Taiyin real water in the world in broad daylight.


    Although science shows that the moon is actually high in the sky no matter day or night, it is just invisible to the naked eye during the day, but Talking about science in the world of gods and demons, do you think everyone is the lunatic who worships the moon?


    To get back to the point, Zhu Bajie''s face twitched when he saw that Wei Wuxian summoned a water dragon from the moon, which was transformed from the true water of Taiyin.


    It''s a pity that the fairy didn''t leave a name for him. He can make the sun really fire, and the little white face can make the Taiyin really water. They Who are they? If it''s not for the wrong strength, the wrong breath, the wrong gender, I''ll doubt that they are Donghuang Taiyi and Tianhou Xihe.


    But anyway, since it''s already started and it''s too late to stop now, let me try my best to defeat this boy thoroughly!


    Thinking of this, Zhu Bajie''s eyes coagulated and waved his nine tooth harrow again. With the two falling stars, which were getting smaller and smaller, but more powerful, he rushed to Wei Wuxian, shouting: "ah ah ~"


    "hum, do you think you can win if you have a big voice? Let me tell you, the final victory I must be the one who benefits. Why? Just because I am Wei Wuxian


    Wei Wuxian''s forehead was blown by the wind, which gave him the temperament of a swordsman. He raised his mouth and cried out. Then he took the trident of Poseidon and controlled the flying dragon of Taiyin real water to attack zhubajie.


    And then


    "Boom!"


    Under the startling expression of Chenxiang and others, a deafening sound sounded. Then, two impulses spread rapidly in two opposite directions. Zhu Bajie and Wei Wuxian were both shocked by the impulses and flew upside down, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Er..." He stretched out his hand to protect his head and used the weak magic power to protect each other with the eighth prince. When the wind was calm, Chenxiang looked up at the bright sky and saw that the figures of Zhu Bajie and Wei Wuxian disappeared. He stood in the same place for a long time and then asked the lilac and the eighth Prince: "who won the battle just now, master and the elder brother?"


    Eight Princes: "this It should be a draw. Don''t you see that they are all beaten by each other? "


    Clove: "well, that''s right. It''s a draw. I didn''t expect that Zhu Bajie was so powerful. That move just now turned the sky black. It''s so terrible!"


    Hearing what his two companions said, Chenxiang felt her chin and thought about it carefully. Then she sighed heavily and said, "it''s a pity. Originally, she thought that the elder brother had changed his weapon and his strength would be strong enough to compete with Yang Jian. As a result He can only draw with Shifu, and Shifu can''t fight Yang Jian without Baolian lamp. Even if I can think of a way for him to help us deal with Yang Jian, it''s useless. "


    "Chenxiang, what you mean is that you have thought of a way to make that man look very Well, the handsome elder brother will help us deal with Yang Jian? " One side of the eight Prince heard Chenxiang sigh words, picked pick eyebrows, asked him."Well, I''m not sure if he''s the son of mother Mazu, but I''m sure that he must have an extraordinary relationship with my aunt. It''s no problem for my aunt to help me persuade him then." Chenxiang turned to look at the eighth Prince and said to him very seriously.


    "Your aunt? My fourth sister? "


    "No, it''s aunt Chang''e."


    The eighth Prince


    Chen Xiang: "as you have seen just now, the elder brother can get so much water from the moon to deal with the stars summoned by the master, and the moon is my aunt Chang''e''s ashram. Do you think there is any relationship between them?"


    "This..." When Chen Xiang said that, the eighth prince thought about it and found that what he said seemed to have some truth. He immediately began to persuade him. In this case, even if Wei Wuxian couldn''t fight Yang Jian, he would go to woo him.


    As the saying goes, many people have great power. How many people in today''s three circles can win Yang Jian by fighting alone?


    It''s good to have the strength of Zhu Bajie. Find more people with this strength and work together to deal with Yang Jian. It''s not certain that they will win. At least the odds will be much greater than they are now.


    However, before he spoke, a cold voice came from afar.


    "Nonsense


    Eight prince a Leng, immediately and aloes clove to follow the reputation, saw two beautiful fairies are flying in the clouds, one head wearing a golden crown, with a melon face, good-looking; the other person wearing a white purple mink skirt, arms holding a lovely rabbit, the appearance can be called beautiful moving, the figure is concave and convex, fascinating.


    Yes, the four princesses of Donghai and The Chang''e fairy mentioned by Chenxiang just now!

 Chapter 515

    Chang''e fairy met the four princesses of Donghai on the way, because they were going to Jingtan temple to see Chenxiang, and their relationship was always very good, so they came together.


    Who would have thought that the road not only encountered the changing color of heaven and earth and rainstorm, but also witnessed the wonderful battle between Zhu Bajie and Wei Wuxian, which was really shocking.


    Then, hearing Chenxiang''s self righteous analysis, Chang''e fairy''s face turned black.


    It''s true that she was shot while lying down. She didn''t see the young master fighting with Zhu Bajie. Well, it doesn''t matter.


    Although he was able to draw the true water of Taiyin from the heart of the moon to attack Zhu Bajie, which also shocked Chang''e, but It doesn''t mean that he has something to do with me. I can''t control Taiyin water myself.


    Chenxiang, my aunt warned you that although I am very familiar with your mother, you can''t criticize me, let alone make a rumor.


    My daughter''s family, who is alone in Guanghan palace with Yutu, has something to do with a young, handsome and elegant young man. It''s easy to be misunderstood.


    You know, there is only Hou Yi in my heart, which will never change!


    Chang e thought in her heart.


    At the same time, seeing Chang''e and the four princesses of the East China Sea coming together, I recognized that Chang''e had said what she had just said, and then I saw her face, which had become a little ugly. Chenxiang''s eyes turned, and I didn''t know that I was wrong. Suddenly, her face twitched a few times, and then she showed a smile. She bowed slightly to them and said, "aunt Chang''e, fourth aunt, What are you doing here? "


    "Well, if we don''t come, I don''t know that you dare to criticize your aunt Chang''e behind your back." The two flew down together and landed in front of the three. The fourth Princess of Donghai put out her finger and poked the forehead of Chenxiang, feigning anger at him.


    Hearing this, Chenxiang rubbed her forehead, then turned to look at Chang''e fairy, apologized to her and said, "I''m sorry, aunt Chang''e, I''m wrong."


    "Chenxiang, you..."


    "Wow, Chang''e, is it really Chang''e, the famous Chang''e fairy?" Seeing Chenxiang apologizing to herself, Chang''e was about to say something to him. Just at this moment, the lilac on one side suddenly screamed, just like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, looking at Chang''e in front of her eyes, her face was a surprise and interest.


    Seeing this, Chang''e frowned and asked, "Chenxiang, is this your friend?"


    Chenxiang: "yes, aunt Chang''e, she is..."


    "For me, for me, good aunt. My name is clove, and it''s Chenxiang''s Fiancee, hee hee. " Said, clove hands together, some knead the head down, the face emerged a blush of color.


    "Fiancee!"


    Clove she is very shy, and in front of her Chang''e and the fourth princess heard this, is very shocked, and then the latter suddenly thought of something, asked: "are you the daughter of Ding Da Shanren?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    "No wonder." To know something about Liu Yanchang and Ding Dashan who once agreed to do things for their children, the fourth Princess of Donghai murmured.


    "Ding Da Shan Ren?" It was not long ago that Chang''e fairy, who had a child with a mortal, knew nothing about the so-called Ding Da Shanren. Then she suddenly reflected that it didn''t matter. Whether Chen Xiang had a fiancee or not was not a big deal. The most important thing was to explain her relationship with that childe.


    No, they have nothing to do with each other.


    So Chang''e took a deep breath. Instead of discussing with lilac about her marriage to Chenxiang, she said to Chenxiang seriously, "Chenxiang, I have never met him just now, and I have nothing to do with him, so if you want me to help you persuade him, please help you to deal with the second person I''m afraid God Lang''s words will not work. "


    Chen Xiang: "but Aunt Chang''e, the elder brother just now, he clearly drew a large amount of water from the moon. If... "


    "I really live on the moon, but the moon is not created by me, but by the eyes of Pangu, who can draw the true water of Taiyin from the moon. That man is really good at it, but it has nothing to do with me." Seeing that the boy didn''t believe himself, Chang''e interrupted him and explained to him in more detail.


    Hearing his aunt''s explanation, Chenxiang probably understood and was almost disappointed.


    Well, don''t say that big brother can''t beat Yang Jian. Even if he can, it''s useless. The relationship that he thought existed doesn''t exist. How can he persuade that man to join his own camp and help him deal with Yang Jian?


    By the way, and this!


    Is disappointed, suddenly Chenxiang thought of what, opposite Chang''e and Donghai four Princess asked: "two aunts, do not know if you know the sea god Mazu Niang?"


    "Mazu?" When Chen Xiang suddenly asked this question, Chang''e and the four princesses looked at each other. They could see the color of doubt on each other''s faces. They didn''t understand what the good boy said about Mazu.¡­¡­


    When Chenxiang and Chang''e were talking about things, on the other hand, they failed to suppress the change of stars in the thirty-six changes of Tiangang exerted by Zhu Bajie. Wei Wuxian, who was also shocked by the power generated by the attack and collision between the two sides, clenched his teeth in the process of inverted flight. He had to work hard to turn his body to disperse the impact on himself and make himself stable Come down.


    Who knows, he has not had time to do so, a palm on his back, to help him defuse the momentum, let him instantly stabilize the body, suspended in the air.


    "This..." Wei Wuxian was stunned and turned his head to look at him. He saw a handsome man in black gauze with the fan in his hand. He was looking at himself with a smile.


    When he turned his head and looked at him, he asked himself, "brother Wei, are you ok?"


    "Yang Jian, the great God?" Looking at Yang Jian who appeared in front of him, Wei Wuxian exclaimed, then quickly put away the trident of Poseidon in his hand, bowed to him and said, "I''m fine. Thank you for your help."


    "Ah, my little brother is very polite. It''s a coincidence that just now there was a lot of momentum in the lower world. The Jade Emperor and the queen mother sent me down to check the situation. I just saw that my little brother was Oh, was the momentum just made by my little brother? " Yang Jian casually placed the fan and asked with a smile.


    "Well, yes, big God, I didn''t cause you any trouble, did I?" Wei Wuxian asked with some worry.


    "No, don''t worry, little brother. By the way, little brother, I don''t know who you were fighting with just now."


    "Pigs are incompetent."


    "Who?"


    "Pig eight caution!"


    Yang Jian: "Oh, it''s him!"


    I''m afraid that fat pig can''t get anything good just now. Just in time, take him to Zhenjun temple for trial, and let him dare to covet Chang''e. no, he dares to block our law enforcement!

 Chapter 516

    At this time, Yang Jian, under the guidance of yeshiqiu, has decided to bear everything by himself and take the responsibility for the birth of the new tiantiao, so he no longer plans to train Chenxiang, but Zhu Bajie


    Well, we still have to learn a lesson. Who let him not repent after 800 years and dare to covet his own No, it''s Chang''e fairy who covets their heaven.


    As for the reason to teach him a lesson, I went to catch him and conspired with the old fox to tease the Jade Emperor''s Chenxiang. The dead pig dared to stop him and hurt himself with the power of the lotus lamp.


    It''s not too much for me to take him down for the crime of violence against the law, is it?


    Well, not too much. Even the Buddha can''t say anything.


    I really think that if I join the Buddhist world, I can not abide by the heaven rules. Hum, naivety, you know I am the justice God of the three realms. As long as you violate the heaven rules, and I want to catch you, don''t say you are just a pure altar Messenger, even if you are the Buddha, I will catch you!


    What, I can''t beat Buddha?


    Yes, I can''t beat him, so I just give an example, but that''s what I mean.


    "Big God, since I haven''t caused you any trouble, then I''ll leave first. I''m going to catch that pig Bajie to get justice for my random sword. Excuse me first. " As the justice God of the world, Yang Jian didn''t really want to blame himself. After hearing his name of Zhu Bajie, he pondered and didn''t know what he was thinking. Wei Wuxian hesitated and whispered to him.


    "Well?" After hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Yang Jian stopped thinking, looked at him who was still nervous in front of him, and said with a smile: "brother Wei, stay, you really don''t have to be so nervous. Although Yang''s time in the group is still short, and we are not familiar with each other, we can be regarded as powerful people after all, so if we can excuse him for some things, Yang will naturally open his eyes One eye closed one eye, this time the matter is actually nothing, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother sent me down just to check it, you did not violate the rules of heaven, do not worry


    "Hoo Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Wei Wuxian''s heart immediately relaxed, touched his chest and said with a dry smile, "that''s good. I just came here, and I don''t know what the heaven rules of your world are, so I have no bottom in my heart, ha ha ~"


    "well, I can understand. By the way, little brother Wei, why did you just take revenge with your sword and go to catch pig Bajie? I don''t know what it means and what happened. Can you tell Yang? " Yang Jian reached out and patted Wei Wuxian on the shoulder to make him feel relieved. Then, he asked.


    "Oh, God, it''s like this..." As for Yingwu extraordinary in the fairy tales, except for the story of the third goddess of heaven, the other legends are almost positive images. Yang Jian and Wei Wuxian still adore him very much, so they have nothing to hide from him. They immediately put him and qianrenxue in front of the Jingtan temple. Then they had a fight with Zhu Bajie because of the quarrel, and then they got married He told Yang Jian about the broken sword.


    After hearing Wei Wuxian''s story, Yang Jian nodded and indicated that he understood.


    Zhu Bajie''s eyes and expression when seeing a beautiful woman are really dirty. Wei Wuxian is telling the truth and doesn''t humiliate him. The fat pig can''t stand beating people because he wants to be a hero in front of Qian Renxue''s friends and show his mind.


    It''s just


    "Are the group leaders interested in Tiangang thirty six changes? Used to enrich the inside information of chat group Well, it''s true that the current skills of chat group are relatively low-level. Except for the secret of Qiyu''s training, which has a very low probability of success, nothing else can be compared with my "eight nine Xuangong". We really need to enrich in this aspect. It seems that the group leader doesn''t intend to sell his own skills or share them with all the group friends for free. " Yang Jian thought in his heart.


    Then, he slapped his hand with this fan, and Wei Wuxian proposed: "Yang is also a member of the chat group now, so he should do something for the chat group. Besides, Zhu Bajie violated heaven''s rules before, and Yang, as a justice God, also needs to take him to the real king''s temple for punishment. Brother Wei, although your strength is not under him now, I''m afraid you can''t catch him It''s so easy. Why don''t you let me accompany you and take him down with you? "


    "What, is the great God willing to do it?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes. Then he became very excited and asked.


    "Well." Yang Jian smiles and nods.


    Seeing Yang Jian nodding, Wei Wuxian was very happy. Although he didn''t like to ask people to help him with everything, the strength of Zhu Bajie in this world was beyond his expectation. After absorbing the soul and bone, his body could only bear the divine power of the Ninth level at most. He couldn''t transfer more divine power from the system. He could only defeat him with this level of power Zhu Bajie is sure of 60% or 70%. I''m afraid that if you catch him, you can only get 40% or 50%, so it''s really great that Yang Jian can help.


    If you can solve something, you shouldn''t ask for help. On the contrary, if you can''t solve something, you should ask for help. People can''t build cars behind closed doors. Wei Wuxian still knows this.More than ten seconds later, the two of them flew to the direction of pig Bajie.


    Poor pig Bajie, because there was no one to help him take off the momentum, flew all the way to an unknown wild mountain, fell to the ground, hurt a lot, and now he is wailing.


    He doesn''t know. Now it''s nothing. It''s not just Wei Wuxian, who is a little stronger than him after blessing him with divine power. Now even Yang Jian, who can hang him with one hand, is flying towards him.


    If you know, I''m afraid he will shout on the spot: "how can my old pig be so unlucky?"


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Huashan.


    He waved his hand and waved Yang Jian''s breath to one side. At night, Qiu looked back at the direction behind him and murmured: "just now I felt the smell of Taiyin real water. Wei Wuxian, that guy, even used Taiyin real water to deal with the pig Bajie in this world. Is the pig Bajie in this world really so strong? I don''t have this feeling when I watch TV dramas. ¡±


    "master, the door is open. Let''s go." At this time, after Yang Jian''s breath retreated, the white moon shadow dragon, who rushed forward, pulled an iron door open and waved to yeshiqiu.


    "Good." When he heard his pet calling for him, Qiu turned his head at night, not thinking about those problems, and said to him, then, step forward.


    It''s just that.


    At this moment, a sword light flashed through his eyes, and then a loud cry sounded. A figure with a short sword shot out of the door and swept towards him. The masked woman was Little fox?

 Chapter 517

    As for the fact that little fox is in Huashan and is here to serve the third Virgin Mary, yeshiqiu has known for a long time, otherwise he would not have come here.


    He doesn''t have any interest in the third Virgin Mary. Without the lotus lamp, she has a little weight in addition to the title of "Erlang God''s sister". In other aspects, she is just plain. There are countless fairies who are better than her in the three realms. If she has advanced into immortality, how can someone pay attention to her.


    However, before he entered the iron gate and showed his malice, the little fox flew out and stabbed him in the chest with his sword. It was a bit too much.


    Thinking of this, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly at night, put up a finger and welcomed it to the tip of the sword that the fox stabbed at him. Then


    "Ah There was a sound of metal collision. Then, under the startled eyes of little fox, the dagger in her hand began to break, and soon disappeared completely, leaving only one hilt. This How is that possible?


    "Ah The heart is full of shock, but the little fox Xiaoyu reacts very quickly. At the moment when the dagger is completely broken, she lies down in mid air, raises her long legs, and kicks her toes towards the chin of yeshiqiu. Obviously, she wants to kick him into the air.


    Just, night autumn will let her succeed?


    Obviously not.


    "Bang!" Open the palm, flat, very easy to Xiaoyu kicked to his chin toes blocked, and then, at night, autumn will he had put up a finger of the palm completely open, toward Xiaoyu''s thigh.


    At the speed of night time Qiu''s quick eyes and quick hands, he successfully grasped Xiaoyu''s thigh, with a soft starting point, which made people feel weak and boneless, incomparably comfortable and coughing. Of course, this idea just flashed through his mind and didn''t stay for a long time.


    He is a man who does great things. How can he be full of such things in his mind? Now he is fighting with a man who has eaten the wick of the lotus lamp and gained ten thousand years of mana. He can''t be taken lightly.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu''s arm began to work, pulling Xiaoyu''s thigh to rotate rapidly in situ. After more than ten turns, he threw her out.


    "Ah Xiaoyu, who was thrown out by yeshiqiu, screamed subconsciously, and then hit the cave wall behind her, spilling a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth.


    "Oh?" Seeing that the little fox who ate the wick of the Baolian lamp was so simple that he got blood. At night, Qiu picked his eyebrows.


    It seems that this little fox has not fully used the magic power in her body. She is pure. Just like bibidong, who has just entered the group, she clearly inherits the divinity with the second energy of immortality, but her own strength is only level 7 of Shinto. This little fox No wonder in the original plot, she was hurt by the human demon repair who was harmful to the baby. Now, her strength is equal to the peak of douzong at most, and a little worse than the white moon shadow dragon. She''s just a flower shelf that doesn''t look good. It seems that her previous worries are redundant!


    "Whoop." At night, Qiu is thinking like this. Unexpectedly, this little fox spurts out a mouthful of blood again, which makes Qiu feel embarrassed for her. At least you have eaten the existence of the lamp wick of the Baolian lamp. Can you stop being so low? Even if there is a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth just now, what''s the matter with spitting blood?


    "Sure enough, I''m too good!" Night someone in the heart stinky shameless murmured a, and then, the body shape instantly disappeared from the original place, appeared in front of the wall of Xiaoyu, erect two fingers, toward her shoulder force point in the past.


    Seeing that this man can disappear and appear out of thin air, and continue to attack himself, Xiaoyu''s pupil suddenly shrinks violently, and quickly blows at him. This fist doesn''t use any magic skills. It''s a pure use of magic power to hit people with half the effort. Because there are ten thousand years of magic power in her body, the power is not bad, although it''s not a threat When it comes to the existence of Yang Jian and the monkey king, there is no problem in dealing with people like the Meishan brothers.


    If it hits him at night, it will hurt him a little. It''s just like the ordinary people who accidentally fall a foot or break their skin when they walk. It''s just that the girl''s speed is slower.


    "Hum!" When her fist was about ten centimeters away from yeshiqiu''s chest, yeshiqiu''s fingers had already hit her shoulder. In a moment, a buzzing sound and a purple light covered her little fox''s body. Then it flashed by and made her unable to move.


    Acupoint pointing Kung Fu from the world of martial arts has turned decay into magic in the hands of yeshiqiu. It has evolved into acupoint pointing and fighting skills. Once you hit it, if you don''t have special skills, you can only rely on pure energy to attack the acupoints. If you want to break it, you will get twice the result with half the effort, and it is difficult to succeed.


    And even if you succeed, breaking through the acupoints by force is still life-threatening. Just like the Tianmen Taoist in Xiaoao''s world, what a miserable word.


    She took her finger away from Xiaoyu''s shoulder and couldn''t move it. But she struggled to recover her mana in the dark. She showed a bright smile. At night, Qiu stretched out her hand to play on her forehead and said with a smile: "although it''s naughty, it''s good for you to rush out, so I don''t need to go in. Otherwise, when I see the third virgin who is in prison, I will be happy I don''t know how to face his brother''s friends. ""Friends? Is that what friends mean? This man Is he a friend of Erlang God? " Hearing the words of autumn at night, Xiao Yu''s eyes flashed with a strong color of worry.


    Originally, she wanted to ask this kind of question directly to yeshiqiu. Although the other party may not answer it, it''s always good to ask. If she answers it, she doesn''t have to think about it all the time. However, after being touched by this guy on the shoulder, she can''t move other parts except breathing with her nose and turning her eyes, including opening her mouth It really makes Xiaoyu very nervous and worried.


    She and Erlang God have a grudge, not because of Chenxiang, but because her grandmother died in the hands of Meishan brothers, who are under Erlang God''s hands, so this account naturally has to be reckoned with Erlang God. If this person is really Erlang God''s friend, then she is terrible!


    Face to face, she saw the worry in Xiaoyu''s eyes. At night, Qiu put down her arm and said to her, "don''t worry. Although you attacked me first, I''m not the kind of person who tried to destroy flowers. Moreover, I can feel that you didn''t mean to kill me just now, so I won''t hurt your life. But now you have to go with me. We have to make pen friends Easy. "


    With that, at night, Qiu squats down, hugs her waist and carries her on his shoulder under Xiaoyu''s angry eyes. Then, he greets the white moon shadow dragon who is still standing at the iron gate and asks him to follow. Then, he carries Xiaoyu and strides out of the cave.

 Chapter 518

    At night, when Qiu carries Xiaoyu away, on the other side.


    Inside the iron gate, trapped in the pillar of light and unable to go out, the third virgin saw that the goblin who came here not long ago and served herself for free was gone forever. Her eyes turned slightly and she understood something. Then she sighed and said in secret, "is it another person?"


    She is erlangshen''s own sister. Although her brother no longer indulges herself these years, and even suppresses her in Huashan after discovering that she thinks of fan and he fan has a baby, she never worries about her safety, because she knows that no matter what, Yang Jian won''t hurt her. It''s just about whether Yang Jian will hurt Liu Yanchang and he Chenxiang, but she has some bottomless, so these years will be growing hatred of Yang Jian.


    Trapped in the bottom of Huashan Mountain for years, she was also very bored and wanted to find someone to talk to. However, except for Yang Jian, xiaotiangou and Meishan brothers, other people would not come here at all, so she was bored and had no choice but to continue to be so bored.


    But not long ago, her son Chenxiang came, which made the third virgin in a good mood. Then, not long after, the goblin also came, and instead of coming and leaving, she defeated the mountain god who guarded the mountain gate, so she stayed here to serve herself. The third virgin did not say anything, but she was very happy in her heart.


    In those days, she was the sister of Shinsei shinjun, and she had a lotus lamp in her hand. She was also a respectable figure in the three realms. Just because she liked freedom, she didn''t choose a fairy to serve her in heaven. Now she is not free. Of course, she also wants someone to serve her. At least she can talk with her and tell her The current affairs outside are good.


    But now, the man who served her left, and was probably taken away by others, which made the third virgin very disappointed.


    Looking around at the dark cave, she didn''t know how long she would stay in this place. She wanted to go out and reunite with her husband and son, and live a happy life.


    But why is this wish so difficult to achieve?


    Yang Jian, yes, it''s all Yang Jian. If it wasn''t for him, none of this would have happened. It''s all his fault. He''s a brother in vain!


    I suddenly thought that the third virgin''s eyes were slightly red, and she bit her lips gently. Her hatred for her second brother increased a little.


    ¡­¡­


    The entrance of the cave where the three Notre dames are held.


    Carrying Xiaoyu, whose acupoints were sealed, and followed by the cute looking white moon shadow dragon, Qiu came back here quickly at night. Seeing that the three mountain gods were still motionless, Qiu gave a faint smile at night, and then waved his sleeves to release their imprisonment. He said to them, "don''t tell people what I came here, just think you haven''t seen me Just continue to do a good job of guarding the entrance of the cave. Do you know? "


    "We know. Please rest assured." The body can move, the three mountain gods first move their body joints, and then quickly bow to the night autumn said.


    As for the title, people who are more powerful than us are all gods. It''s always right to call them that way.


    "Well, good." Seeing that the three old men are so obedient, they fish in troubled waters with their wages just like in the original story. Xiaoyu is here to serve the third Virgin Mary. Because they can''t fight, they don''t even tell Erlang God. Yeshiqiu praises them.


    Then, with the white moon shadow dragon jump together, into a bunch of purple light, disappear from the original place.


    Seeing this scene, the three mountain gods heaved a sigh of relief. The leader touched his chest and sighed: "we''ve left. We''ve not only left, but also taken the Huashan Banshee. In this way, we don''t have to worry about it any more."


    "Isn''t it? It''s really hard for us to guard the entrance of the cave in the Zhenjun temple. The people who want to break in are all powerful people. Where can we stop them


    "It''s not the Meishan brothers who are going to catch the eaglewood, otherwise they should be responsible for guarding the gate."


    "I heard that Zhenjun has ordered not to arrest agastache."


    "Well, where are the Meishan brothers?"


    "How do I know? Maybe I''m lazy."


    "What, these bastards..."


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know that the three mountain gods began to criticize the Meishan brothers after they left. At night, Qiu took Xiaoyu and Baiyue Yinglong to a barren mountain, which is called wanku mountain.


    After landing with both feet, he points to the map of the three realms given by Yang Jian on the chat screen in his mind, compares it, and confirms that this is wanku mountain. At night, Qiu nods his head with satisfaction. He has a good sense of direction in the dark way. He arrives at once, but he doesn''t get lost.


    "Master, what are we doing here?" At night, around Qiu, the white moon shadow dragon looked at the surrounding environment and felt that it was very desolate and not a good place, so he asked him.


    At the same time, yeshiqiu replied: "of course, it''s for the convenience of trading with her. If you want to get good things from others, you have to take out good things to exchange with others. Your master knows that."With that, he found what he was looking for by virtue of his strong spiritual perception, so he turned around and shot quickly in a certain direction.


    See, white moon shadow dragon quickly follow.


    Two seconds later, in the autumn of the night, Bai Yueying dragon and Xiao Yu appeared together in front of a tomb. On the tombstone of the tomb, there were four characters: "the tomb of grandma.".


    See it, night autumn secretly nodded, and then put the shoulder of Xiaoyu down, and untied her acupoints.


    "Ah After the acupoint was untied and her freedom was restored, Xiaoyu subconsciously let out a scream. Then she quickly held her shoulder that had been poked by yeshiqiu, stepped back a few steps, looked at her grandmother''s tomb in front of her, and then said to yeshiqiu with fear: "you are Erlang God''s friend. What do you want to do with me £¿¡±


    Xiaoyu wants to run away, because after the fight just now, she knows that her mana may be stronger than that of yeshiqiu, but her magic is not refined, and she can get twice the result with half the effort, so she is not his opponent. Even if she wants to run away, she can''t escape. In addition, this is her home, and her grandmother''s grave is in front of the three people, so she doesn''t want to run away, she has to make everything clear.


    "Ask me three questions at a time. Well, who let me be the active party? I''ll try my best to answer you. I''m not very familiar with erlangshen, but I can call it a friend. I brought you here to show you your grandmother''s tomb, so that you can recall her obsession and instructions to you, so as to increase the possibility of our successful transaction. As for the transaction I want to make with you, oh, I want to get the secret script of heaven splitting palm in your hand... "


    "It''s impossible. Kill me!" At night, before Qiu''s words were finished, Xiaoyu raised her chin, closed her eyes, and said to him with a look of death.


    Autumn at night MMP, I haven''t offered my terms yet. As for being so excited?

 Chapter 519

    Seeing Xiaoyu''s face in front of her, I feel helpless at this moment. What does the girl insist on? It''s just a secret book of splitting the heaven God''s palm. Can it be more important than your life?


    Besides, you must have read the secret script for so long in your hands, right? So even if you give it to me, it will not cause you any real loss. Besides, look at my speaking tone and confident attitude, as well as my civilized and polite attitude, you should also understand that my offer will not make you suffer.


    At night, Qiu pursed her mouth, clenched her fist, put it in front of her mouth and coughed. When she didn''t see the girl''s resistance, she continued: "although you have eaten the wick of the lotus lamp and gained ten thousand years of mana, you don''t know all those mana well. Coupled with the problems of qualification and understanding, even if you have a secret script, you haven''t practiced it to split the sky. It''s not only the magic power It''s you, even your grandmother, who has passed away. Although she has a thousand years of cultivation, she can''t practice it to split heaven God palm, so this secret script has no real use for you. "


    "So I''m going to give it to you for nothing?" Hearing that, Xiaoyu opens her eyes again and her chin falls down. She looks at him and says in a cold voice.


    "It''s not plain, of course. I''m not the one who''s got the white wolf with nothing." At night, Qiu shrugged her shoulders and then walked to Xiaoyu. With her nervous and scared eyes, she walked around her slowly and said, "look at your appearance, you are still afraid of death, or you don''t want to die. Yes, you have a sweetheart in the world, and you still have a deep hatred. You must be unwilling to die like this."


    "What''s your business?" At this moment, it can be seen that this man doesn''t intend to kill himself. At least he doesn''t intend to kill himself before he gets the secret script of heaven splitting palm. Xiaoyu is not happy with yeshiqiu.


    "If you don''t want to die and want revenge, it has something to do with me, because I can help you. Of course, it''s not free. The secret script of splitting heaven God palm is the reward I need. " At night, Qiu suddenly turns around, looks at Xiaoyu squarely and says to her.


    The man who had been walking around him suddenly turned around, facing her eyes. For a moment, Xiaoyu was a little bit embarrassed. She inadvertently recalled the scene where Erlang God of Huashan suppressed the third Virgin Mary. Suddenly, a blush flashed on her face and forced her mind down Those disordered thoughts in his mind questioned him: "you know I want revenge, do you know who my enemy is? Meishan brothers? If it''s just them, I can get revenge even if I can''t practice heaven splitting palm all my life. "


    "Don''t try to tempt me with those clever tricks. Since I''ve come to you to make a deal, I''ve got a thorough understanding of your needs before I come here. Your enemies not only killed your grandmother''s Meishan brothers, but also the monkey king who killed your parents!" In front of him, the little fox''s face suddenly turned red, and he was curious. But in that case, yeshiqiu didn''t ask any questions about it. He put his hands into each other''s sleeves and said to her seriously.


    "You, how do you know?" See the night when the autumn unexpectedly a word out to kill his parents who is the big enemy, Xiaoyu pupil a shrink, to him after asked.


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. The important thing is that the monkey king is not the Meishan brothers. If you can''t practice heaven splitting palm, even if you completely digest the wick of the lotus lamp, it''s hard for you to defeat him, let alone kill him for revenge."


    "So, if I give you the secret script of heaven splitting palm, you can help me deal with monkey king. Are you the opponent of monkey king?" Xiaoyu gradually became serious and frowned. She asked Qiushi at night.


    "I''m not going to help you deal with the monkey king directly, and you should be more inclined to do revenge yourself, right?" Autumn shook his head at night.


    Then, without any further concern, at night, Qiu looked at Xiaoyu, who looked very young and beautiful in front of her. She was dressed in a pink dress and said to her, "I can help you to become a god splitting palm."


    "What?" Xiaoyu was stunned. She wondered if she had heard the wrong thing.


    "I said that I can help you to practice the heaven splitting palm, and to show my sincerity, I can help you to practice the heaven splitting palm first, and then collect the secret script." Seeing Xiaoyu''s expression, I know that she doesn''t believe in herself. At night, Qiu sighs in her heart and continues to say to her patiently.


    In the original plot, Xiaoyu relies on the magic power transmitted to her by Erlang God to practice the hand of splitting heaven God. Since Erlang God can do it, he can do it in autumn at night.


    Besides, he has other cards, the Bodhi and Bodhi Heart he got from the ancient bodhi tree.


    Not to mention Bodhi, but to help people to improve their own cultivation. Bodhi Heart is a treasure. It can not only greatly improve people''s cultivation, but also make people''s heart more thorough. Although it is not the next enlightenment of bodhi tree, it also has a similar effect. If you give it to Xiaoyu and add your own help, yeshiqiu believes that she can It''s a magic hand.


    After all, after taking the lamp wick of the lotus lamp and gaining ten thousand years of mana, she has reached the requirement of cultivating the God splitting palm.


    Hearing that night time autumn is full of sincerity and doesn''t seem to be looking for her own happiness, it took a while for Xiaoyu to react and say to him uncertainly, "you said that you can help me practice the heaven splitting palm first, and then I''ll give you the secret script after I practice it?""Not bad."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you even if I turn my face and refuse to recognize people and give you the secret script after I become the God splitting palm?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "No, I believe you. You are a kind girl." With that, Qiu narrowed her eyes at night and gave her a nice smile.


    Seeing this smiling face, Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment.


    However, she is no longer the innocent little fox at the beginning. Now she has experienced a lot of things and has grown up a lot, so she soon regained her mind and took a deep look at this man who claims to be friends with Erlang God. He is very handsome and has extraordinary temperament. Obviously, his origin is not simple. Right He seriously said: "well, then you don''t regret it, because I''m not sure that I''ll attack you at the first time after I''ve become the God of splitting heaven."


    Oh, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are ten magic weapons in hand. XuanZhen ruler has been upgraded in the super strengthening furnace. Even if you don''t recognize people, I''m not afraid. At that time, I''ll take away the soul body that you have trained to split the sky, and try to absorb your memory.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu maintained his sunny smile and said to Xiaoyu, "if this kind of thing really happens, then I think it''s bad luck."

 Chapter 520

    When I heard the words of yeshiqiu and saw his sunny smile again, I didn''t expect that the guy I met for the first time could trust me so much. Xiaoyu and Daimei frowned slightly, and there was something unspeakable in her heart.


    This man Is he an idiot, or does he really think he is a kind person, or is he sure to defeat himself after he has become a god of splitting heaven?


    No, it won''t. If he is so strong that he can''t beat him even if he has become a god splitting palm, then what does he have to do with the secret script of God splitting palm?


    So, he really believes in himself, he is a fool.


    With this in mind, Xiaoyu once again took a deep look at yeshiqiu in front of him and said to him seriously, "I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve never regretted anything. Do you agree with the deal I said?" At night, Qiu shrugged and asked Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Of course, why don''t I agree with such a deal that won''t lose money?" Xiaoyu straightened her chest and said.


    "Well, in that case, let''s start." Then, at night, Qiu took out the last piece of Bodhi Heart from Najie, handed it to Xiaoyu, and said to her, "this is a precious medicine that can make your heart clear and improve some magic power. You take it, and then begin to cultivate the heaven splitting palm. I''ll help you with a fight."


    After taking Bodhisattva heart and looking at the medicine in her hand, which she had never seen before but sent out a burst of fragrance, Xiaoyu asked yeshiqiu suspiciously, "you can''t be poison. You want to use poison to force me to submit. What you said before is a lie to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Smell speech, night time autumn a burst of speechless, want to suspect disease so heavy.


    The fox spirit turned his eyes in front of him, and then, at night, Qiu released his Pangu spirit. Pangu spirit waved his huge axe, and suddenly, a strong force overflowed from him, which suppressed all the creatures around him, including plants, including Xiaoyu, whose magic was not refined.


    Without martial spirit attachment, yeshiqiu''s hands were still in her sleeves. Looking at Xiaoyu''s face, she said to her, "do you think if I want to feed you poison, I need to use the means of lying and deceiving. Can you resist if I directly force the medicine into your mouth?"


    "You..." Hearing that yeshiqiu didn''t give her face, Xiaoyu subconsciously wanted to retort, but the giant in front of her really put a lot of psychological pressure on her, and she was defeated by yeshiqiu before, so she had nothing to say for a moment.


    Seeing this, Qiu gathered up his martial spirit at night, sighed and said sincerely: "I know that we have just met, and we must have a heart to treat strangers, especially a girl like you who has just lost her close relatives and loved ones. We can''t trust each other completely, but please believe that I sincerely want to cooperate with you, and I don''t mean to harm you.


    Now that you have agreed to trade with me, we will keep our promise and do our own thing well. After all, you should have understood my strength. If I really want to do something to you, I don''t have to play tricks at all. I can directly use my strength to you. Therefore, I hope you don''t continue to test and question. Everyone has patience I''m no exception, understand? "


    Xiaoyu


    All of a sudden, Xiaoyu is a little flustered when she hears yeshiqiu''s words. Her sixth sense tells her that the man is not lying. Moreover, if she tries to test or question him again, he is likely to turn around and cooperate with her instead of being strong. So


    "I see." There are many thoughts in her mind. Xiaoyu, whose brain is running fast, lowers her head quickly and says in a soft voice that she has figured it out now. Indeed, as this man says, if he wants to be strong with himself, he has no ability to resist at all. So instead of irritating him, she should do as he says.


    Moreover, judging from his performance up to now, he doesn''t really look like he is malicious to himself. In this case, I''ll trust him for a while.


    "Smart girl." Just now, I carefully looked into Xiaoyu''s eyes and noticed the tangle and the color of enlightenment inside. I knew that she had already understood. At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised and praised her.


    Then, pointing to the entrance of Qianhu cave not far away, he said to her, "go to your house and start practicing. It''s relatively hidden there, so that no one can disturb us here."


    "Good." Xiaoyu clenched her Bodhi Heart and nodded.


    Then the three went to Qianfu cave together.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, he is looking for a place to hide for a period of time. When the limelight is over, he will return to the Jingtan temple, so as not to fall into a state of incomparable grief and indignation with Zhu Bajie, who is against Wei Wuxian again.


    He never thought that he was stopped before he found a suitable hiding place. It was not someone else who stopped him, or the little white face who beat him to fly before.


    In addition to this little white face, there is another person who is his helper. He is wearing a black shirt and holding a fan in his hand. He looks handsome and elegant. Yes, he is Erlang God.Good guy, do you still need both of you to deal with my old pig? Especially erlangshen, you should have known that Baolian lamp is not in my old pig''s hands, and Chenxiang is not in my old pig''s hands. In this case, how can I be your opponent? You want to catch me and let Meishan brothers or xiaotiangou help this little white face. Don''t you need to do it yourself?


    It''s not possible for me to escape, old pig.


    "Well, pig head, where else do you want to escape? The thirty-six changes of Tiangang before are not bad. They also change stars. Now Zhenjun is here. Do you want to use the thirty-six changes to try to escape from us? " Suspended in the air, looking down at the pig Bajie with a rake, Wei Wuxian held his hands in his arms and sneered at him.


    "I..." If Wei Wuxian is the only one who comes here, he will certainly do so. He may not even run away. Instead, he will fight with him directly. Although he loses more and wins less, it is not impossible to win. But Yang Jian is the one who comes here. Let alone win, it is impossible to run away.


    Although the thirty-six changes are very fierce, Yang Jian has the eye of heaven to see through all the illusions in the three realms, so he can''t escape his sight even if he changes into other small animals.


    This thought, pig Bajie suddenly some want to cry, he how so unlucky, and these two people are actually a group, this is too much beyond his expectation.


    "No talk? It seems that you recognize the reality, so I''ll take you down. " Seeing that Zhu Bajie didn''t try to fight or run away, Wei Wuxian was a little bored. He turned his lips and said, then, leaning forward slightly, he was about to rush towards him.


    Who knows, after hearing Wei Wuxian''s words and seeing his posture, Zhu Bajie''s pupils shrank and made a not surprising move - he quickly stepped back two steps, then yelled to Wei Wuxian and Yang Jian: "what do you want? My old pig tells you that I am Buddha''s person. If you move me, you are hitting Buddha''s face. At that time, hum, no one can protect you! "

 Chapter 521

    With that, Zhu Bajie''s courage gradually became more and more full. He raised his head and exposed his neck. He said arrogantly, "do you understand me? I mean you two! I know that Lao Zhu is the pure altar messenger granted by Buddha. I dare to stop him. It seems that you want to do harm to him. You don''t pay much attention to Buddha. What do you want to do to Lao Zhu? Kill my old pig? Come on, here you are. If you have seed, move me. I''ll give it to you. Dare you? "


    "You..." Seeing that the pig suddenly became arrogant from timidity and fear, Wei Wuxian seemed a little confused. He raised the Poseidon Trident in his hand and really wanted to move him according to what he said, but he had to say that Zhu Bajie''s words were very deterrent.


    This pig head is the pure altar messenger personally granted by the Buddha of the Tathagata. If he is moved, he will really offend the Buddha. Then things will be difficult.


    There are also Buddhist myths in the world of the devil''s way. The bastard Jin Guangyao made a statue of Avalokitesvara just like his mother. Hum, that guy thought no one knew about it, but he didn''t know that he had already investigated it. Now it''s not the right time. When Yunmeng Jiang''s position in the immortal gate is stabilized, he will go to kill him and make him so bad, In his original fate, he even dared to count himself and put all the black pot on his head. If he didn''t die, he would be angry to death.


    Then, to get back to the point, the pig takes the name of Buddha to scare people. What should I do?


    Just when Wei Wuxian was at a loss, Yang Jian, who was beside him, closed the paper fan in his hand, put his palm on his shoulder, shook his head, then looked at Zhu Bajie and said, "don''t take the Buddha out to scare people. These three realms are the three realms of heaven, not Buddhism. If you violate the heaven rules, you should be punished, even if you are a Buddha It''s the same with the people in the door. "


    "Oh, Erlang God, you mean you don''t give any face to Buddha, do you?" After hearing Yang Jian''s words, Zhu Bajie''s courage suddenly dissipated, but he still insisted on shouting to him.


    "Face? Ah, as the God of justice, Yang can''t do nothing for himself, because to give the Buddha face is to let the criminals who violate the heaven''s rules. If Yang does this, he will be ashamed of what Shizu and Shifu have taught me. When he returns to Kunlun and goes to chaos to meet his teacher in the future, he doesn''t know what kind of face he should use to meet them! " To pig eight caution of frighten don''t mind, Yang Jian disdain of looking at him, light say.


    Zhu Bajie: "you..."


    "Shifu and Shizu?" Zhu Bajie was choked by Yang Jian and couldn''t speak. Wei Wuxian turned his eyes and asked him with great interest, "great God, there are many stories about you in our country, but I haven''t heard of the legend about your master and Shizu. I don''t know who your master and Shizu are."


    For the first time in thousands of years, Yang Jian took a look at Wei Wuxian beside him and replied with a smile: "the master is a real jade tripod in Jinxia cave of Yuquan mountain, the master is one of the three Qing Dynasties, and the first emperor of Yuqing Dynasty."


    "Hiss!" Hearing Yang Jian''s reply, Wei Wuxian widened his eyes on the spot and took a cold breath.


    Then, he turned his neck stiffly, looked at the pig Bajie below, pointed to him and said, "do you hear me? You are the pure altar messenger of the Buddha, so what? Yang Jian is the disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Do you think it is important to be an envoy or your own disciple?"


    Zhu Bajie: "I..."


    "Do you think it''s the Great Buddha of the Tathagata or the great God of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    Zhu Bajie: "this..."


    "Look at you, you know it in your heart. In this case, who are you going to scare by putting on the name of Buddha? Do you want us to move you? Well, I''ll move you today! " Said, Wei Wuxian will be in the hands of the sea god Trident to the void place heavy meal, and then side head to Yang Jian whispered: "big God, I move him doesn''t matter, you can withstand, right?"


    "Well, if you don''t mind, don''t hurt him." Yang Jian nodded and said.


    "Good!" To get a satisfactory answer, Wei Wuxian replied with a smile. Then he took the Poseidon Trident and rushed to zhubajie. The Trident''s tip was shining blue, and his momentum was not weak.


    "You, how can you be so unreasonable? The Buddha will make decisions for my old pig. You little white face, a fox pretends to be a tiger. The ancestor of Erlang God is Yuanshi Tianzun. What does it have to do with you I really think my old pig is afraid of you. Look at the rake I didn''t expect that the name of Buddha is not easy to use these days. Seeing Wei Wuxian rushing towards him, Zhu Bajie said in a panic. Then he quickly raised his hands and grasped the nine tooth harrow to block the sea god Trident that Wei Wuxian stabbed at him.


    "Ah The two artifact collided, making the sound of metal collision with each other.


    Then, the two fight again, in this barren mountain forest.


    Wei Wuxian''s melee ability is not inferior to Zhu Bajie, even better than him. After all, Zhu Bajie has been a pure altar emissary for 300 years. How many fights have he fought, let alone this melee move? Wei Wuxian is different from Zhu Bajie He''s fighting close to people.Moreover, the lower level world pays more attention to skills because of its lower upper limit. Therefore, Wei Wuxian''s fighting moves are very exquisite. Now his cultivation is no less than Zhu Bajie''s, so he soon gets the upper hand.


    "Hum, I''m pretending to be a tiger. You pig have the face to talk about other people. Who was the person who used the name of Buddha to scare me and the great God Yang Jian just now? I can''t do it. If you can do it, you won''t be allowed to do it in the 15th grade. Who do you think you are? You''re picking me up." Wei Wuxian despised Zhu Bajie and said that he raised his thigh and kicked him hard in the stomach. After the kick, he somersaulted and beat the Poseidon Trident on his pig head.


    "You Damn it, I''ve changed! "


    "Whoosh!" In the face of Wei Wuxian''s trident attack on his head, Zhu Bajie was shocked. He quickly gritted his teeth and turned into a small mosquito. He wanted to avoid the attack because of his small size. But who knows, when he just made the change, a beam of divine light came out of Yang Jian''s third eye and shone on him He suddenly changed back to his original appearance.


    Tiangang 36 changes are broken!


    Then


    "Bang!" With a bang, his head was hit by Poseidon''s trident, and Zhu Bajie''s eyes were full of stars. After a dizzy turn in place, he suddenly fell back.


    Wei Wuxian vs Zhu Bajie, World War II, Wei Wuxian wins!

 Chapter 522

    After hitting Zhu Bajie''s head with the sea god Trident and knocking him unconscious, Wei Wuxian fell from mid air and landed on his feet. Then he picked up the fat pig lying on the ground and brought him back to Yang Jian''s side.


    "Big God, do you think we are going to interrogate him here now, and force him to find out the content of the thirty-six changes of Tiangang, and then I will settle the accounts with him and break my random sword, or take him to you for further interrogation?" Wei Wuxian asked Yang Jian.


    "Well, I''d better take him to Yang''s Zhenjun temple, where there are all kinds of instruments of torture. It''s more convenient to interrogate Zhu Bajie, and he has violated heaven''s rules, though But I will always give an account to the Jade Emperor and the queen mother. " Yang Jian thought about it and looked at the pig Bajie who was mentioned by Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, listen to the big God, but big God, I don''t know where the Zhenjun temple is, so thank you for leading the way. I''ll carry this fat pig, and I don''t dare to strain big God." Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    "Wei little brother polite, Yang direct drive cloud, take little brother to go together." With that, a cloud of auspicious clouds appeared at Yang Jian''s and Wei Wuxian''s feet. Then they took off and flew to the temple of Zhenjun.


    On the way, they happened to meet Chang''e and Donghai four princesses who came to look for Zhu Bajie. They met each other. Except Wei Wuxian, who didn''t know each other, others were embarrassed, especially Yang Jian.


    In fact, it''s not only his sister, but also he who has aroused his desire. Unlike his sister, he is not infatuated with mortals, but with Chang''e fairy, the top beauty in heaven. Although he is in love with Chang''e fairy, he doesn''t put it into action, but his sister even has a son.


    In this respect, his elder brother is still inferior to his younger sister. However, the younger sister who doesn''t know how to inform her elder brother before doing this kind of thing, so that her elder brother can improve her confidentiality work. In this way, she won''t be found by the tiannu around the Jade Emperor''s mother, so that she will be coerced into keeping her in Huashan.


    This, she still can''t understand her own pains, she still hates herself, she never thought that if she didn''t press her in Huashan ahead of time, she would be punished so simply?


    Nezha just helped Chenxiang, but the queen mother said that she would let him face the wall for five hundred years. Niulang and Zhinu had been suffering from Acacia for so many years, and they could only meet once a year. However, as long as Chenxiang passed the test she set for him, it was not difficult to see him if she wanted to. It was only in Chenxiang''s hands when to meet.


    On this, she also felt that her punishment was too heavy, she did not compare with others.


    The story goes back to the true story. Looking at Chang''e and the fourth Princess of Donghai, Yang Jian''s sword eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Some of them don''t want to face them. Then he will drive the cloud over them and continue to fly to the temple of Zhenjun. Just then, the fourth Princess of Donghai will speak.


    "Erlang God, where are you going to catch Marshal Tianpeng?"


    "Marshal Tianpeng? That was 800 years ago. Now he is just a little messenger of the pure altar in the Buddhist world. " Yang Jian stopped and said to the fourth Princess of the East China Sea.


    He and the fourth Princess of the East China Sea also have a friendship for thousands of years. Before assuming the position of justice God, he married Ao Cunxin, the third princess of the West China Sea. They have been husband and wife for a thousand years. Ao Cunxin and the fourth Princess of the East China Sea are cousins, and they have a good relationship, which is why they get to know each other.


    "Yes, he''s just a pure altar messenger now, but he''s also a pure altar messenger granted by the Buddha of the Tathagata. If you arrest him now, what do you want the Buddha to think? If you do this, it will lead to discord between the two families of Buddhism and Taoism!" The fourth Princess jumped up in front of Erlang God, opened her hands, took him and Wei Wuxian''s way, and said to him seriously.


    "Is Buddhism and Taoism at odds? He didn''t think about that when he was against me Looking at the four princesses in front of him, Yang Jian said coldly.


    Fourth Princess: "you..."


    "Erlang God, don''t forget, Guanghan palace Yushu..." Seeing that Yang Jian seemed determined not to let go of Zhu Bajie, she was not afraid to offend the Buddhist world. As soon as she wrinkled her eyebrows, she flew over and said to him seriously.


    Hearing this, Yang Jian''s face suddenly changed, his eyes slightly moved, looking at Chang''e fairy''s beautiful face, his voice with a trace of bitterness said: "you say that, do you want to take my handle out to save pig Bajie?"


    "I don''t want to hurt anyone, because people who hurt others will feel bad in their own heart, but I hope you can turn back in time and don''t make mistakes again and again. Tianpeng The pure altar emissary is one of the Buddhists. You''d better let him go, so that the Tathagata Buddha won''t punish you at that time. " Chang''e drooped her eyes slightly and said softly.


    "Blame me?" After hearing Chang''e fairy''s words, Yang Jian''s mouth opened a curve of disdain. Do you really think that Yang Jian is afraid of the Buddha of the Tathagata? Although the saint can no longer interfere in the three realms, the incarnation of the saint can enter the three realms. His master, Bo guangchengzi, is a saint, and his master, Bo guangchengzi, has been in seclusion for many years Is that right?


    Before, it was just to give you a step down, so as to find a reason to retreat. My eldest martial uncle''s Fantian seal even has to be afraid of burning the lamp. I don''t believe that the Tathagata will fight me for a mere pig Bajie!Yang Jian only thought about these words in his heart, but he didn''t say them directly, because it was meaningless to say them. Although the four princesses and Chang''e in front of him had something to do with themselves, their strength was too weak for them to get involved in such things.


    So Yang Jian shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, fairy. Even if you tell the Jade Emperor and the queen mother about my smashing of Yushu in Guanghan palace, I can''t let go of Zhu Bajie."


    Chang''e: "why?"


    Looking up at Chang''e fairy, Yang Jian was silent for a while. Then he looked at Wei Wuxian standing beside him with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, and said, "because it''s not me who holds Zhu Bajie, so I naturally have no right to deal with him."


    "What? Aren''t you in a group? Isn''t this man your man Hearing Yang Jian''s words, the fourth Princess of Donghai looks at Wei Wuxian with an incredible look and asks Yang Jian.


    In response, Yang Jian closed his eyes and did not answer her. Seeing this, Wei Wuxian said with a smile to the two beautiful women in front of him: "Hey, although I worship the great God, I am not from heaven. It has nothing to do with the great God that I want to catch pig Bajie. I catch him because he broke my random sword. Moreover, I am ordered by the group leader to ask from the mouth of the fat pig So if you want me to let him go, it''s very simple. One is to defeat me, and the other is to get the will of the group leader. As long as you have the order of the group leader, I''ll release the pigs immediately. "


    Hearing this, Chang''e and the four princesses of the East China Sea looked at each other, and then the latter asked, "what group leader, who is he?"


    "Even the group leaders don''t know. Alas, it''s a bit complicated to explain to you. Forget it, don''t explain. You two, although I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Yang Jian, but Please let me. Don''t force me to hit women. I really don''t want to hit women. " With that, Wei Wuxian raised his clenched fist arm and blew a breath into his fist. Then Chang''e and the fourth Princess of the East China Sea in front of him showed a bright smile.


    Chang''e and the four princesses of the East China Sea


    This man, is he threatening us?

 Chapter 523

    Looking at Wei Wuxian, who clenched his fist and showed a smile to himself, Chang''e and the four princesses of Donghai stepped back one step after another.


    Although they didn''t see the battle between Wei Wuxian and Zhu Bajie from a short distance, they saw the scale of the battle from a long distance, which was very huge, and it was very likely that Zhu Bajie lost. Even if Zhu Bajie didn''t lose, he was defeated by erlangshen and this man, so this man''s strength would not lose to Zhu Bajie. This strength is not self-evident Two weak women can compete.


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian was threatening Chang''e and the fourth Princess of Donghai, Yang Jian frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Then, with a wave of his hand, a wave of air overflowed, which shocked Chang''e fairy and the fourth Princess of Donghai, and said, "in a word, I won''t let go of Zhu Bajie. If you must intervene in this matter, it doesn''t matter if you go to the Jade Emperor''s mother to ask for permission It''s OK to go to the Tathagata Buddha to sue me. Whatever you like, I''m Yang Jian It''s enough to have a clear conscience in your heart. "


    "Worthy? Yang Jian, don''t forget that you have kept the three saints at the foot of Huashan Mountain for 16 years. You... "


    Before Chang''e could finish her speech, Yang Jian interrupted her and said, "I''ve sent the Meishan leader to lower the border to unseal the third sister and restore her freedom."


    "What? God Erlang, are you serious Donghai four princesses surprise way.


    "Of course, it''s true, but now I''m going to do my best to prepare for the release of the new tiantiao. I have no time to worry about her any more. When you go to see her, tell her for me, and say: since she thinks that I broke up him and Liu Yanchang, well, I won''t stop them from being together now, but if they don''t have me, can they really be together? She''s my sister, I won''t ignore her, but My heart will be hurt, and I will be tired. Besides, I have limited energy now, and I want to do more important things. So if something happens to her and Liu Yanchang in the future, don''t come to Zhenjun temple to find me. What I should do, I won''t fake others, but some of my responsibilities don''t belong to me, and I won''t intervene any more. " With that, Yang Jian, Wei Wuxian and Zhu Bajie, who were still in a coma, leaped over them and flew to the temple of Zhenjun.


    Looking at Yang Jian''s back, Chang''e and the four princesses of the East China Sea became more dignified.


    It should be a good thing that he is willing to release the three saints, but why do we feel even more unhappy after he said that?


    With this in mind, the two fairies looked at each other, then looked away from each other, speechless for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the thousand fox cave in the ten thousand Grottoes mountain.


    After taking a piece of Bodhi Heart and with the help of yeshiqiu, Xiaoyu cultivates the heaven splitting palm. Looking at the girl''s swinging arm and the purple light on the palm, yeshiqiu is surprised.


    This splitting God palm is really not simple. According to the prequel and postquel TV series of baoliandeng before crossing, the level of this skill should be equal to that of Disha''s seventy-two changes. But Disha''s seventy-two changes are not all used for fighting. Many of them are the ability of change. The splitting God palm is used to hit people by listening to its name. Therefore, in fighting, it needs to be improved The seventy-two became powerful.


    In the original plot, Monkey King''s strength is slightly stronger than that of Xiaoyu''s father five brothers. When Xiaoyu''s mother reaches the eighth level, the fox sister who splits the Heavenly God''s palm is no match at all. Xiaoyu who practices the Heavenly God''s palm on the opposite side can beat him fifty times, but it should be Xiaoyu''s intention to let him.


    After all, at that time, Xiaoyu not only practiced heaven splitting magic palm, but also mastered ten thousand years of mana, and his foundation was no less than that of Monkey King.


    What? The monkey king also absorbed the aura of tens of thousands of years when he was in stone.


    God, absorbing aura and cultivating mana are two concepts, which need to be paid attention to.


    If according to that statement, Yang Jian should not be hanged by the monkey king? And Yang Jian hasn''t eaten so many elixirs!


    Anyway, judging from the momentum of the little fox''s hand, the power of the God''s palm must be very strong. In the prequel, immortal Yuding said that this magic power can split even the sky. Maybe it''s a little exaggeration, but it''s not too exaggerated. If you cultivate it to the extreme, you may be able to split the sky of this world, at least You can split it in half.


    At night, Qiu thought in his heart. Then, he shook his arms and increased the input of fighting spirit, so that Xiaoyu could more freely complete the operation of all kinds of mana required by the cultivation of chopping God palm. At the same time, he secretly took xuanzhenchi out of Najie and let it turn into a little weak star light and shoot it into his sleeve. After the school uniform Lin became chopping God palm, If she honestly in accordance with the previously agreed to give the secret to their own even if.


    If you really dare to turn your face and refuse to recognize others, then we have to make you the first day of junior high school and I''ll make you the 15th day of junior high school.


    Thinking, autumn''s eyes narrowed slightly at night, looking at the graceful figure in front of him in the powerful magic power and fighting spirit, he said: "don''t make mistakes, little fox!"


    Time passed quickly, two days and two nights passed in a flash.


    By constantly integrating the ten thousand year mana in her body, and combining with the fighting spirit that night time and autumn transmit to her, Xiaoyu finds that although the process is a little slow, there is a process at last. No matter how hard she tries, she is still in the same place and can''t practice it at all.Of course, this is that Xiaoyu ignores the role of Bodhi Heart. In fact, Bodhi Heart can play a greater role than the fighting spirit transmitted to her by nightfall. In the original plot, Xiaoyu experiences more things, knows that the third Virgin Mary is also her own enemy, and then falls into a series of deeper love and hatred with Chenxiang, thus growing her mood.


    Now, although she has experienced some painful things, she is only limited to grandma''s death and stealing the lotus lamp wick of aloes. Compared with those in the original plot, her experience is still too little, so she naturally does not meet the requirements of cultivating heaven splitting palm. But after she ate Bodhi Heart, everything will be different.


    Bodhisattva broadened her mood, and made her reach the bottom line of cultivating the heaven splitting palm, and met the requirements. Then with the help of the fighting spirit from the outside world, she could start to cultivate the heaven splitting palm smoothly.


    At this time, her cultivation has reached the last step. As long as she completes the operation of the last Sunday, and then successfully hits a palm, her heaven splitting God palm will become.


    Thinking, sitting in the void, Xiaoyu waved her hands. Her whole body was shining purple, and her momentum was extraordinary. Finally, the operation of Zhoutian was completed. Then Xiaoyu opened her eyes, whizzed and shot out of Qianhu cave. After she got out of the cave, she suddenly waved a palm to the sky.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a loud noise sounded, and the sky shook!

 Chapter 524

    Heaven, Lingxiao hall.


    Originally, I was in a daily meeting to talk about something without nutrition. All of a sudden, the whole heavenly palace was shaking violently, which made the Jade Emperor, the queen mother and even all the immortals in the temple show a strong color of doubt and worry.


    What''s the matter? Is it difficult for someone to fight in heaven?


    No, no one has such great ability to make the heavenly palace vibrate like this. Even the monkey who made a mess in the heavenly palace 800 years ago has no such ability.


    After a long time, the vibration of the heavenly palace stopped. He grabbed the armrest of the Dragon chair. The Jade Emperor who almost fell from the Dragon chair wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. Then he looked at the Taishang Laojun under the steps and asked, "Laojun, do you know what happened? Why does the heavenly palace suddenly vibrate?"


    Hearing the Jade Emperor''s question, the emperor was silent for a moment. He pinched his finger and calculated. Then he arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, someone should have practiced the magic of shaking the world and crying ghosts. That''s why it''s like this."


    "Why do you cry?" Smell speech, sit beside the Jade Emperor, just now also almost fell off the Dragon chair Queen Mother exclaimed, and then found that his behavior is a bit improper, so sit up, after finishing clothes, solemnly to taishanglaojun asked: "Laojun know who is in where to practice what magic."


    "This is Please wait a moment, your majesty


    Then he went to the center of the Lingxiao temple, put the dust on his left arm in front of the gods, raised his palm, and recited a few words that no one could understand. Then he waved the dust heavily. Suddenly, a divine light was waved out by him and turned into a light mirror in the void, showing the situation of wanku mountain.


    On the mirror, Xiaoyu, who waved a palm to the sky, slowly put down her arm and took a deep breath. Then the corner of her mouth rose and a touching smile appeared on her pretty face.


    Yes, she has finally become a god splitting palm. She can go to the monkey king for revenge.


    With the heaven splitting palm, she can not only avenge for her parents and grandmother, but also help Chenxiang save the three Notre dames and repay the debt of stealing his lotus lamp wick. In this way, she can go to see Chenxiang aboveboard and no longer hide from him.


    So thinking, Xiaoyu''s mood is more and more wonderful.


    In the Lingxiao hall, looking at the picture in the sky mirror made by the emperor, the queen mother frowned and asked, "is it this little girl who has practiced the magic of crying ghosts? Lao Jun, do you admit your mistake? "


    Taishanglaojun in baoliandeng world is different from that in journey to the west world. Although he is good at alchemy and has a high position in heaven, his magic power is not very strong, and even can''t compare with Erlang God. In the original story, Erlang God falls down in the aftermath of the battle between Erlang God and Chenxiang, and is swept by the Queen Mother''s impolite eyes many times, and then muddles through by pretending to be deaf and dumb, So for this picture he made, the queen mother really has some doubts.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Lao Dao won''t admit it wrong. The little girl made the vibration of the heavenly palace just now. From the purple light that flashed by her palm when she put down her arm, I''m afraid that the little girl has become the legendary god of splitting heaven''s palm, which can''t be underestimated." When he said that, Lao Jun shook his head and looked frightened.


    "Heaven splitting palm?" Hearing this, the queen mother and all the immortals in the Lingxiao hall were shocked. Although some of them heard the name of this magic power for the first time, it didn''t prevent them from being frightened. Because it was a palm skill that could split the sky after they had been trained. How strong should this palm skill be if this person was them The enemy of heaven, who can stand it?


    Erlang God or the four heavenly kings?


    "Lao Jun, are you joking with me and my mother? This little girl looks so small. How can she be so capable?" The Jade Emperor, sitting next to the queen mother, wiped the sweat on his forehead again, and then said that although I have poor skills, I have lived for so many years and have extraordinary knowledge. Don''t cheat me, Lao Jun.


    "Your Majesty, you..." Seeing that the muddleheaded Jade Emperor didn''t believe in himself, taishanglaojun had no choice but to promise him that he would never make a mistake.


    Just at this time, two more figures appeared on the mirror. First, a young man in a moon white tight gown with a black jade belt around his waist, and then a baby in the same white dress who looked like a three or four year old. Yes, it was the night time autumn and the white moon shadow dragon.


    At the moment when he walked out of the thousand fox cave with the white moon shadow dragon, Qiu''s mental power fluctuated a little at night, which made him understand that someone was watching him in the dark. Then, his sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and slowly lifted his neck along with his own perception, looking through the void at a group of people who were 90000 miles away from him.


    "Oh, that''s interesting." Gather the power of space in your eyes, looking at the Jade Emperor and the queen who are watching in Lingxiao hall, Qiu hehe laughs at night.


    Hearing the voice behind her, Xiaoyu''s smile suddenly closed. She immediately turned around and stepped back. She looked at the nighttime autumn and the white moon shadow dragon in front of her with some hesitation on her face.Aware of Xiaoyu''s action, Qiushi opens her hand at night, overflowing with a powerful force of space. First, she blocks the wanku mountain, isolating the taishanglaojun from peeping at it. Then she disperses the power of space attached to her eyes, blinks, looks directly at the flexible girl in front of her, and says with a smile: "why, do you want to break your promise and move with me Do you have your hands


    "At that time, I told you that I was not sure if I would attack you immediately after I became a god chopping palm, but you said that you believed me. Although I didn''t know your name, but You are so naive Facing the question of yeshiqiu, Xiaoyu didn''t answer it directly, but suddenly said such a sentence.


    Hearing this, Qiu touched his chin at night, and a strange smile flashed through his eyes.


    Naivete is the first time that someone said that about him. It''s true that his behavior is a little naive, but it was established on the premise that he could not defeat the girl who was trained to be the God of splitting the sky. If he could defeat her who was trained to be the God of splitting the sky, this behavior would not be called naivete, but everything was under control, and he just chose a girl who was more tolerant It''s just an acceptable way.


    Thinking about it, Qiu chuckled at night, and the little jade in front of him sighed: "I always thought you were a kind girl, so I chose to believe you and paid you first. I didn''t expect that Forget it. I don''t know people. Do it. "


    With that, at night, Qiu opens her arms and makes a "go to death" move to Xiaoyu.


    Seeing him like this, Xiaoyu''s hesitant face changed again. A complex shadow flashed in her eyes. She raised her arm and raised her hand. It seemed that she would strike a god splitting hand at night.


    However, all the actions have been completed, but she didn''t play this palm. She just stood here and didn''t move. She didn''t move. At night, Qiu wanted to move, but she decided to give her a chance, so she didn''t move either.


    After a long time, Xiaoyu sighed in her heart and put down her raised arm. Looking at the night in front of her, Qiu bit her teeth. Then she took out an ancient book from her arms and threw it to him. Then she turned around and said in a cold voice, "I''m not kind. I just don''t want to break my promise. However, an innocent person like you is not good if it''s not good Powerful. I''m afraid I''ll be killed in a few years. I advise you not to trust others so easily in the future, especially Women. "


    "Whoosh!" With that, Xiaoyu soared into the sky and turned into a beam of purple light to shoot out of wanku mountain. After touching the space prohibition covered by autumn at night, she raised her hand and waved her hand. Suddenly, there was another loud noise. At night, the space prohibition of autumn turned into starlight and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 525

    Looking up at Xiaoyu''s distant figure and the starlight in the sky, Qiu raised his arm at night, opened his hand to catch it, raised his mouth slightly, and said, "I''m such an innocent person Little fox, I hope you can be so innocent all the time. "


    Then turn the palm of your hand and let the starlight formed by the force of these broken spaces fall to the ground.


    Then, night time and autumn said to the Tianting people who could see the situation here because the space prohibition was broken: "there''s nothing to look at here. It''s useless to see. It needs to be hard to strike iron. Instead of worrying about whether someone will resist you all day, it''s better to find a way to improve your strength. As long as the Tianting is strong enough, who can threaten you and damage you What about face, folks? You''re right? "


    "Hum!" With that, with a wave of autumn sleeves at night, the powerful soul of the emperor surged out and broke the sky mirror that the emperor was watching.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang!" In the Lingxiao hall, a thump sounded, the sky mirror broke, and the picture of wanku mountain disappeared together. This scene shocked many immortals in the hall, including Taishang Laojun.


    He touched his own dust and said with a little surprise: "what a terrible power of the soul. This young man, his attainments in the whole journey of the soul can be compared with few people in the world."


    "Laojun, Laojun..." At this time, some flustered voice of the Jade Emperor rang out in the hall. The emperor followed his reputation, arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty."


    "Lao Jun, the girl just now has become the heaven splitting palm of crying ghosts. That man, he can break your sky mirror. How strong should he be?" The Jade Emperor asked nervously.


    He heard what yeshiqiu said just now, and he thought it was very reasonable. As long as the heaven is strong enough, you don''t have to worry about anything, but How can it be so simple to become stronger? It''s not something he can achieve by just saying it casually, so we have to worry about it.


    One side of the queen mother is the same, eyes staring at the emperor, waiting for his answer.


    "My Lord, I don''t know about this point. But from the sky mirror that the man can easily break the old man with his soul power and condense the old man with his magic power, even if his magic power is not as good as Erlang God, I don''t think it will be much worse." Taishanglaojun some uncertain said.


    "Hoo, that''s OK. That''s OK." Hearing what he said, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were greatly relieved at the same time. Then, the latter suddenly reflected something, sat up straight, looked back at the steps, and then asked the gods, "Erlang God, why didn''t you come to the court?"


    "Huiniangniang, as far as Xiaoshen knows, Erlang Shen has been shrinking in the temple of Zhenjun to heal his wounds since he failed to capture Chenxiang in Jingtan Temple last time and was seriously injured by Zhu Bajie''s magic power and Chenxiang''s lotus lamp. He didn''t go out until recently. He didn''t know what to do, but he didn''t go to court." Nezha stepped forward and replied to the queen mother.


    "What? I won''t go to court even if I''m well hurt. What the hell is Erlang doing?" Hearing Nezha''s report, the queen mother raised her hand and slapped the Dragon case in front of her, and let out her spleen.


    Seeing this scene, Nezha was very happy, so he would continue to say some bad things about Yang Jian, so as to try to bring him down, so that Chenxiang would be safe.


    However, before he could speak, a very flustered voice came from outside the hall.


    "Bao, your majesty, Niang Niang --"


    Qianliyan and shunfenger ran into the hall, knelt down and kowtowed to the Jade Emperor''s mother, and nervously said: "Your Majesty, Niang Niang, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?" The Jade Emperor and the queen mother asked at the same time.


    "The empress and Xiaoshen found that the ban on the third virgin was lifted by the Meishan brothers in Huashan Mountain. The third virgin broke through the mountain and came out!" After finishing the news, Qianliyan and shunfenger put their heads on the clouds and did not dare to look up at the two people on the Dragon chair.


    After a long time, the Jade Emperor stood up from the Dragon chair, waved his hands and yelled, "yes, it''s against it. The brave three dames, the brave Meishan brothers, come on, come on, I want heaven''s soldiers and generals to take these bandits Catch them all and break into the land of eternal doom


    Nezha: "Your Majesty..."


    "Why, Nezha, do you want to volunteer?" The Jade Emperor looked forward to Nezha.


    "Well, your majesty, I''m sorry. The little God suffered a heavy injury not long ago in order to subdue a big demon. I''m afraid that his current mana is not enough to bear this heavy task. Moreover, the little God thinks that since the prohibition formed by heaven''s rules to suppress the three Notre Dames has disappeared, does it mean that God thinks that the punishment for the three Notre dames is enough, so..."


    "Shut up, Nezha, do you want to excuse the violation of heaven''s rules?" Hearing Nezha''s words, the queen mother, who was always in charge of the affairs of female immortals and abstinence, was furious. She pointed to him and asked harshly.


    "Minister I dare not. " Nezha embraces the queen mother.


    "No? I see you are in a hurry! Did you not hear the words of Qianliyan and shunfenger just now? The ban was lifted by Meishan brothers. Where did the Meishan brothers get the ability to lift the ban formed by heaven''s rules? Ha ha, Erlang God, what a Erlang God. As the justice God of heaven, I thought he could really do justice to kill my relatives. But in the end, for his sister''s sake, he ignored the rules of heaven and his duties. " Seeing that Nezha was still wise, the queen mother turned her gun fire and scolded Yang Jian who was not here."Niang Niang, the matter has not been fully clarified. We can''t make such a hasty conclusion. Maybe it''s the Meishan brothers who stole the seal of justice God Erlang and released the third Virgin Mary privately. In my opinion, I''d better call Yang Jian to ask about it." Although the Jade Emperor was not close to Yang Jian, some of them didn''t believe that his nephew would be like this. Then he turned his head to the queen mother and said.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Well, that''s it. Come on, go to Zhenjun temple and tell Erlang God to come to see me. " The Jade Emperor said to the waiter beside him.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    After one of the waiters left, the Jade Emperor sat down again and sighed: "Alas, there are so many things happening in the three realms recently. First, some people use such profound magic as shifting stars and changing stars, then some people take out the true water of Taiyin from the moon, then some people practice the palm of splitting heaven, some people break Lao Jun''s sky mirror, and now even the three maidens come out Well, dear Aiqing, you said, "how should my heaven deal with these things?"


    "This..." In the face of the Jade Emperor''s question, the gods looked at each other and did not know what to say.


    Seeing this, the Jade Emperor sighed heavily again. What''s the matter with his big heaven? There is no immortal who can share his worries for the Jade Emperor!


    "Newspaper, your majesty, Erlang Zhenjun is here." Originally, he wanted people to lead the heavenly soldiers and generals to capture the three maidens and others, but no one could even answer a question. The Jade Emperor was depressed. Fortunately, before long, a voice sounded comfortable to him.


    It''s the waiter next to him, with his nephew.

 Chapter 526

    Yang Jian and Wei Wuxian put Zhu Bajie in the prison of Zhenjun Temple together. Not long after that, a waiter came to tell him that the Jade Emperor wanted him to go to court. He didn''t resist the edict. He asked his staff to entertain Wei Wuxian, and then allowed him to interrogate Zhu Bajie at will. Then he came to Lingxiao temple with the waiter.


    Yang Jian knew what the Jade Emperor wanted him to do.


    He is the God of justice in the world, and he is in charge of the tiantiao. Therefore, he can clearly feel that the prohibition of suppressing the three virgins, which was set by him in those days, has been lifted by the Meishan brothers, and his three younger sisters have regained their freedom. The heavenly court must have known about this, so he is in such a hurry to declare him to the court.


    After all, the Meishan brothers are his people, and the third virgin who escaped from heaven is his sister. No matter how you look at it, it has something to do with him. If you don''t question him, he really doesn''t conform to the rules of heaven and the temper of the Jade Emperor.


    However, it has something to do with him, but what can you do with me?


    Dressed in a black cloak and silver armour, Yang Jian strode to the center of the Lingxiao hall, arched his hand at the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, and said, "little God has seen your majesty, empress." at the same time, he disdained to say.


    Eight hundred years ago, the monkey king was able to make havoc in the heavenly palace. His ability is half the same as that of the monkey king. He can do what the monkey king can do. Who can keep the strength of the heavenly court unchanged in these eight hundred years.


    And he still has the Baolian lamp in his hand, cough, although the Baolian lamp has no wick, and the lamp oil has not been found yet, but as long as there is a lamp, it can be used sooner or later.


    "Don''t be so polite, Yang Jian. You already know about Huashan in the lower world, don''t you?" Seeing Yang Jian, the queen mother was anxious to get angry with him immediately. She went to question him fiercely, but the Jade Emperor sitting beside her put his hand on her thigh in time, pressed it hard, and motioned her to calm down. Then, the Jade Emperor asked Yang Jian with a smile.


    "My Lord, Xiaoshen knows that it is Xiaoshen who sent Meishan brothers to go to Huashan to unseal the three Notre dames with the seal of justice God." Yang Jian slightly bowed his head.


    WOW!


    As soon as he said this, the whole hall became lively, and the gods began to talk to each other about it. They didn''t expect that Yang Jian, the Erlang God who has been loyal to the heaven and the queen mother since he became the God of justice, would do such a thing. He Isn''t it the loyal dog of heaven?


    "Yang Jian released the third virgin on his own initiative. Did I misunderstand him before?" Standing beside Yang Jian, Nezha, who was trying to join him before, glanced at his former second brother Yang and muttered in his heart.


    At this time, on the Dragon chair, the Jade Emperor, who was also in a state of shock, finally recovered and leaned forward a little. With sharp eyes and some doubts, he asked Yang Jian, "Yang Jian, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "My Lord, God knows." With that, Yang Jian stopped for a moment, looked up at the gods in the temple, and then continued: "Xiaoshen knows that his majesty and empress will definitely feel that Xiaoshen is bending the law for personal gain, because the third virgin is her own sister, so she is open to her, but Xiaoshen wants to say that although Xiaoshen is not the God of no desire without selfish heart, he will not abuse the law for personal gain!


    Therefore, not only the three Notre dames, but also Xiaoshen sent people to relieve the punishment of the seven fairies and the weaver maiden. In a word, as long as the former sin God did not make mistakes in his due clergy and hurt innocent creatures, Xiaoshen all pardoned them with the heavenly book with the seal of the justice God. "


    "Yang, Yang Jian, are you crazy?" Originally, he was just a little angry, but it wasn''t too serious. After all, a three Virgin Mary was nothing. For the sake of Yang Jian''s boundless magic power, just let it go and find a step to heaven. But after hearing Yang Jian''s words, the Jade Emperor was not angry, but furious. He stood up and looked down His nephew, he cried.


    "My Lord, Xiaoshen is not crazy. It''s a mistake. It should be revised." Yang Jian to the Jade Emperor bow hand, neither humble nor overbearing said.


    Jade Emperor: "you..."


    "Nonsense! How can tiantiao be wrong? It''s clear that you are selfish and can''t bear your sister to be punished. So you have to say that tiantiao is wrong and unfair. In order to stop the three circles from talking, you are so bold that you have released so many gods of sin. Yang Jian, are you going to rebel? " He had been stabilized by the Jade Emperor, but when she heard Yang Jian''s words, the queen mother could not help but stood up like the Jade Emperor, pointed to Yang Jian and screamed at him.


    "Your Majesty, madam, the little god is loyal to heaven and the three realms, so the little god would rather die than rebel." Facing the anger of the couple, Yang Jian put down his hand and said sincerely.


    "Hum!"


    "Hum!"


    In this regard, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother hummed together. Their faces were still ugly, but they were in a better mood and would not rebel.


    "But If the two men sitting on the Dragon chair can''t follow the good example and don''t want to look at their mistakes directly, but insist on their decadent thoughts and put a gate on the emotions of all living beings in the three realms, then the little god can''t say it. He will follow the example of Huo Guang, a wise minister in the world, and do something to abolish and establish. " As soon as the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were in a better mood, Yang Jian continued to say without waiting for them to take a breath. His tone was firm, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother jump on the spot."Yang Jian, you..."


    "Your majesty and empress, when Tiandi was the first emperor, tiantianxi and Tianhou fell, your majesty and empress just ascended the supreme position of the three worlds. Since Tiandi and Tianhou will fall, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother will come too. Your majesty and empress, please don''t force me." With that, Yang Jian bowed his head to the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, and could not pick out a thorn in etiquette.


    At the same time, all the gods who ate watermelon in the hall were stunned and closed their mouths one after another. They did not dare to make even a little noise.


    Erlang God, this is to completely subvert our understanding of him!


    When he accepted the throne of justice God, he surprised the gods. He didn''t expect that he was such a vain God. For the sake of the throne of justice God, he bowed his head to the enemy who killed his parents and elder brother. Now he is so tough about abolishing the throne with the Jade Emperor''s mother. He is What are you going to do?


    Is it just for his sister, or is it really the same as he said, for all living beings in the three realms?


    The gods are somewhat uncertain.


    In this way, the Lingxiao hall became very quiet. This state lasted for several minutes before it was broken by the roar of the queen mother.


    "Bold Yang Jian, you are so bold. Come on, take down the bandit to our palace!"

 Chapter 527

    Queen mother is really angry, how many years, how many years she did not so angry?


    At least tens of thousands of years!


    Yang Jian, who used to be obedient in front of her like a dog, has learned to bite back on his master. After he abolished the emperor, he took emperor Dijun and Tianhou Xihe as examples. This is really unreasonable.


    The heaven court in the period of emperor Tiandi and empress Tiandi is the heaven court of the demon clan. According to your Erlang God, the heaven court under the control of our palace and your majesty is the same as the heaven court of the demon clan, isn''t it?


    Asshole, asshole to the extreme, this palace must put this asshole into the land of eternal doom!


    Not only the queen mother, but also the Jade Emperor was angry. What he cared about most was his position and dignity. Now Yang Jian not only trampled on his dignity, but also wanted to drive him down from the Dragon chair. Can he bear it?


    I can''t.


    So after seeing the Queen Mother''s words, no one in the hall came forward to attack Erlang God. After that, the Jade Emperor clenched his teeth, waved his big hand, and gave orders and said, "you haven''t heard the empress''s words, immortal family, take down the bandit for me."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Ah As soon as Li Jing and the four heavenly kings got out of banying, Yang Jian raised his hand and a three pointed two edged sword reflecting silver light appeared in his hand. Then he waved a knife at the void. Suddenly, a divine light suspected of the Milky way falling into the sky flew out, abruptly splitting the void in the heaven.


    Before he came to lingxiaobao hall, Yang Jian had already discussed with Wei Wuxian, and then got in touch with the administrator of Zhutian law enforcer. With his consent, he transferred Wei Wuxian''s sea god power to himself, and then continued to use the sea god power from the system to the maximum extent that his body could bear.


    At the same time, his body can bear all the power of Poseidon, so at the moment, all the Poseidon power of Douluo world-class God mansion is concentrated on Yang Jian, plus Yang Jian''s own mana, which It''s hard to imagine.


    It''s one plus one is greater than two.


    At this time, Yang Jian can not be polite to say that in these three realms, except the Tathagata Buddha and his great master Bo guangchengzi, no one is his opponent, even Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    "Hiss!" Seeing that Yang Jian''s power was beyond his imagination, Li Jing and the four heavenly kings who had just responded to the order of the Jade Emperor were stunned.


    How can Yang Jian be so strong?


    They all know that Yang Jian has boundless power and few rivals in the three realms. However, with the help of other immortals and generals, it is difficult to deal with him, but it should not be a problem. Now, it has become a big problem.


    Who can withstand this magic power?


    "Second brother Yang, why did you suddenly become so strong?" Li Jing, the four heavenly kings and other gods were stunned. They were so frightened by Yang Jian''s current strength that they did not dare to go forward to cause trouble for themselves. But Nezha was different. Naturally rebellious, he saw that Yang Jian could easily split the void of heaven. He was very shocked. After responding, he asked him curiously.


    Well, because Yang Jian''s performance now makes him very satisfied, he is no longer the justice God who was obedient to the heaven and had no human feelings before. So Nezha began to call Yang Er Ge again. He was not embarrassed at all.


    Hearing Nezha''s question beside him, Yang Jian glanced at him and said, "I''ve been granted the gift of a high man to use the first level divine power and my own mana. That''s the strength."


    After that, he did not give him the chance to ask what the first level divine power was. Yang Jian hung his three pointed two edged sword heavily on the cloud and said, "Your Majesty, madam, please accept the advice of the little God and allow the little god to modify the rules of heaven as the justice God."


    "Li Jing, what are you waiting for? Take down Yang Jian!" Although he was also startled by Yang Jian''s soaring strength, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother did not give in. The former yelled to Li Jing and the four heavenly kings.


    "This I''ve offended you. " After witnessing Yang Jian''s current strength, Li Jing and the four heavenly kings no longer want to fight him, but they don''t want to offend the Jade Emperor. They have no choice but to bow their hands to Yang Jian.


    "There''s no need to do that. It''s Yang Jian''s right to offend." The words fall, don''t give five people the opportunity to respond, Yang Jian turns round directly to them to brandish a knife.


    "Bang!" In a moment, the light of the sword struck Li Jing and the four heavenly kings, who had no time to resist. They flew directly from the Lingxiao hall. Instead of flying a little, they turned into meteors and disappeared in the sight of the gods.


    If you think about it, maybe you will fly out of Nantianmen.


    "Well, your majesty, I''m going to get in the way. Yang Jian asks your majesty to agree to my minister''s advice again. This is the last time Yang Jian asks your majesty. If your majesty doesn''t agree, then I have no choice but to choose a jade emperor and a queen mother for the three realms." After seriously injuring Li Jing and the four heavenly kings, Yang Jian turned around and said to the two who had been completely stunned sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Nezha: "Yang er Yang Jian, you hurt my father. "


    "Isn''t this something you want to do but can''t do? Why does he hold the exquisite Pagoda in his hands all day long? You really don''t know?" In the face of Nezha''s accusation, Yang Jian turned to look at him and said faintly."I..." Nezha wanted to say no. he had never thought of such a rebellious and unfilial thing. But when the words came to his mouth, he could not say it. Maybe, maybe, he thought about it.


    Moreover, the old man has been holding a tower all the time, and he is really worried that he will attack him, and he will not be able to react as well. Only by holding the tower in his hand all the time, can he have a sense of security.


    Thinking, Nezha was silent for a while, then he stepped aside and did not speak.


    Seeing this, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were angry. Especially the Jade Emperor was forced by his nephew once a thousand years ago, and now he''s here again. Will God live?


    "Yang Jian, even if you force your majesty and our palace to modify the tiantiao, it''s useless. This tiantiao can''t be approved by heaven!" Knowing that the immortals in the hall can''t compete with Yang Jian, there''s no way. The queen mother, who feels betrayed, stares at Yang Jian and says fiercely to him.


    "Xiaoshen knows, but as long as the revised tiantiao is published to let the gods know, and then Xiaoshen performs the judicial duty according to the tiantiao, it doesn''t matter that the tiantiao can''t be approved by heaven. Of course, if possible, Xiaoshen will try his best to get out the new tiantiao hidden in Huashan''s heart, and use the new tiantiao judicial three realms approved by heaven. " Yang Jian said without expression.


    "What, how do you know there is something in Huashan''s heart..."


    "Well, your majesty, madam, this is a new tiantiao modified by Xiaoshen on the basis of the original tiantiao. Please seal it with your majesty and inform the Three Kingdoms." He didn''t want to talk to these two people any more. Yang Jian changed the thick book he had prepared. He cast a spell to change it into the Dragon case in front of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, and said to them.


    Looking at the heavy "new tiantiao" in front of him and hearing Yang Jian''s words, the mother of Jade Emperor looked at him as if she wanted to eat him.


    In my heart, I was very resistant, but the situation was stronger than others. I had no choice. Looking at Yang Jian, who obviously would not give in, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother looked at each other and sighed. Then they would seal their seals. Just at this moment, a voice sounded from outside the Lingxiao hall.


    "Amitabha!"

 Chapter 528

    amitabha?


    Hearing the sound coming in from outside the hall, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were about to seal with a sudden action. Then, a thick color of surprise appeared on their faces.


    Great! Buddha is here to help!


    The magic power of the Jade Emperor in this world is not strong. Depending on heaven''s rules, he can change a peach mountain at most. He can''t even fight Nezha. So naturally, he has to find a support for himself. That support is his father.


    At that time, the father of the Tathagata helped him suppress the monkey king, who caused havoc in the heavenly palace. From this, he knew his father''s power and began to step up contact with the Buddhist world, showing great respect to the Buddhist world.


    Before that, when Yang Jian was dealing with Zhu Bajie, the Jade Emperor told him that he could only teach Zhu Bajie a lesson a little at most. Don''t let the Tathagata Buddha''s face not look good.


    Only a pure altar messenger should be so cautious if he violates the rules of heaven. What about arhat, Bodhisattva or even Buddha?


    You have to pretend you didn''t see it!


    In the original story, when Yang Jian leads his troops to attack Jilei mountain, Zhu Bajie goes to help the Bull Demon King if he wants to, and leaves if he wants to. His attitude is not too arrogant.


    Why?


    He is a pure altar messenger granted by Buddha.


    In fact, his status in the Buddhist world is similar to that of Qianliyan and shunfenger. He is just a guy who helps the Buddha clean up the leftovers.


    Thus, we can see how high the status of the Buddha kingdom in this world is. In name, Tianting is the leader of the three worlds, but in reality, the West Tianling mountain has far surpassed Tianting.


    Of course, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother are very happy about this, because they give the Buddha face, and the Buddha will give them face, and they will help them deal with the trouble. You say, why don''t we give them face?


    Some tongue twisters, but that''s what it means.


    Looking at the Buddha''s light outside the Lingxiao hall, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother were overjoyed to see a holy and kind figure flying towards the hall with his feet on the lotus platform, holding a jade vase, and wearing a white veil. Especially the Jade Emperor, he raised his hand and cried excitedly to the figure: "Bodhisattva, help me punish the officials and thieves in heaven quickly!"


    "Yes, Bodhisattva, help me suppress Erlang God, the God of sin One side of the queen responded.


    "Join Guanyin Bodhisattva!" After the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, all the other immortals in the hall stood up straight and turned to salute the figure, including the emperor Lao Jun.


    Well, it seems that the way of the world is really too weak, even Lao Jun can''t compare with Guanyin.


    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor and the queen mother who were supposed to seal the new tiantiao, Yang Jian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the Avalokitesvara who had come all the way to him. He grasped the three pointed two edged sword in his hand and said coldly, "all the monks are empty. They don''t ask about common things, but the world of Bodhisattva seems to be full of common things."


    "There is something wrong with what Zhenjun said. Although all monks are empty, there is also Hongyuan who can help all living beings. People are innocent, but they have to bear the turbulence due to the actions of Zhenjun alone. Poor monks can''t bear it, so they come here." Hearing the irony in Yang Jian''s words, the face of Guanyin Bodhisattva in Baolian lamp world remained unchanged and nodded to him slightly.


    After that, he turned his head and gave a Buddhist salute to the Jade Emperor''s mother, who was standing in front of the Dragon case. He said plainly, "I''ve seen your majesty, madam."


    "Bodhisattvas don''t have to be polite. Bodhisattvas help me in heaven." The Jade Emperor raised his hands and made a helping move to Guanyin Bodhisattva. He was busy.


    One side of the queen mother is also nodding, looking forward to Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    In their opinion, Guanyin has boundless power. If she does it, she will defeat Yang Jian and maintain the majesty of heaven and their majesty.


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry. I''m here to resolve this conflict." He didn''t care too much about the Jade Emperor''s mother''s request for help. The calm expression on the face of Avalokitesvara remained unchanged, he said to them.


    Then he turned to look at Yang Jian again, put up a palm to him, and asked, "Zhenjun, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother are the masters of the three realms. We can''t insult them lightly. Today, the real monarch forced the Jade Emperor to amend the tiantiao. On that day, the Jade Emperor announced that it was a false law, which was invalid, and then sent heaven''s soldiers and generals to attack the real monarch. What should the real monarch do? "


    Yang Jian: "nature is..."


    "It''s natural to meet the heavenly soldiers and generals. Can you threaten the Jade Emperor''s mother again?" Without waiting for Yang Jian to finish his speech, Guanyin continued to ask him.


    "Hum." To this, Yang Jian snorted lightly, did not deny.


    "In this way, the three realms will fall into chaos. If you are careless, it will even lead to an unprecedented catastrophe. Since you are concerned about the three realms, you should not do so! Please allow me to advise you that Zhenjun should follow the will of heaven and let it go. When the new tiantiao is born, it will be born. Before that, don''t force unnecessary disputes. Please think twice! " With these words, Bodhisattva Guanyin bowed his head to Yang Jian for a Buddhist ceremony.Obviously, Bodhisattva Guanyin felt that Yang Jian''s magic power was far better than before, and he didn''t feel sure that he would win, so he planned to persuade him with a soft policy.


    Hearing the words of the seven Buddhists teacher in front of him, Yang Jian narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly: "as long as the Buddhist world does not interfere, Yang believes that his majesty and empress dare not make enemies with the little gods and create unnecessary disputes."


    When he said this, Yang Jian glanced at the two men above.


    "Alas! Zhenjun, the Jade Emperor is the leader of the three realms. You... "


    "Doesn''t Bodhisattva think that if Yang Jian insists on doing so, he will not be able to share the fate of the birth of the Buddha in the new tiantiao, so he can speak against his conscience?" Before Guanyin Bodhisattva interrupted his words, this time Yang Jian also interrupted her.


    Hum, do you really think that Yang Jian has forgotten that when he was making trouble in the heavenly palace thousands of years ago, GuanShiYin chased Jinchanzi to come here, but turned a blind eye to the crisis in the heavenly court and didn''t help him?


    At that time, why didn''t you say that the Jade Emperor was the leader of the three realms?


    Now, it''s not because you know about the new tiantiao and want to plan for the Buddha world in this way, so as to divide up the interests.


    If I really forced the Jade Emperor''s mother to revise the tiantiao, maybe the new tiantiao in Huashan''s heart would not come out, and even if it came out, it didn''t care about the Buddha world, and the Buddha world couldn''t get any luck, so she came here specially to stop herself.


    That''s a good calculation.


    "Zhenjun, although I''m a stranger, I can''t tolerate your slander! I''m here today for the sake of all living beings in the three realms. I can''t bear their suffering. Zhenjun, please respect yourself Hearing that Yang Jian didn''t give face at all, it seemed that he wanted to tear his own skin. The expression of Guanyin remained unchanged, but his heart was a little heavy, and he said to him seriously.


    "It''s the Bodhisattva who respects himself. When the Jade Emperor killed countless human beings with the golden and black array, the Bodhisattva turned a blind eye and ordered the Dragon King of Donghai to flood the seven counties. The Bodhisattva pretended not to see it, but today he said that he was for the sake of the three worlds. It''s ridiculous! Well, since you are here, Bodhisattva, and you intend to prevent Yang from implementing the new heaven rules, don''t blame Yang for being impolite, ah


    With a wave of his arm, Yang Jian slashed Guanyin Bodhisattva with his three pointed two edged sword.


    At the same time, he sent a message in the group: "dear friends, Guanyin Bodhisattva is now in the Lingxiao hall in the heaven, and has been entangled by me. If you want to fight with Yang, come quickly!"


    Fahai


    What, Bodhisattva?

 Chapter 529

    Arya Avalokiteshvara? What''s wrong? Come on?


    At the moment, many members of the group who are taking part in the free travel activities in Baolian lamp world can''t help but stare at the news sent by Yang Jian.


    The second master is really cruel. He dares to fight Guanyin as a monster and calls on us to fight together. It''s really shocking.


    The most exciting is Fahai.


    "In the dark, with a bright heart," he also crossed into the world of Baolian lamp. Moreover, he didn''t cross it alone. He brought a partner, whose name is GuanShiYin.


    Yes, Guanyin Bodhisattva of the new white lady legend world.


    At the beginning, after fighting with Qiyu in Douluo mainland animation world, she met with the evil god king and chatted with each other, but there was no conflict. On the contrary, she did a small business and made yeshiqiu receive another tax.


    Then, she went back to the subsidiary world and began to study the culture and characteristics of another world.


    Fahai didn''t want to come to the chat group to hold group activities this time, because he was on the track of breakthrough, and could enter the late stage of the eighth stage of immortality at any time, so he wanted to shut up and settle down.


    However, when he learned about this, the Bodhisattva Guanyin, who came from the same world with him, dissuaded him and said to him with painstaking care: "the demons in that group are about to gather. In case they have a plot to do harm to nature, shouldn''t our generation of Buddhists stop them? It is undoubtedly the best way to stop them, to know their plans in advance and to know yourself and the enemy. Therefore, you must participate in this activity, not only you but also this seat. Amitabha, if I do not go to hell, who will go to hell, as long as it is for the sake of justice, even if I know there is danger ahead, I will move forward without hesitation. "


    At that time, when he heard the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Fahai was moved and shed tears.


    Without saying a word, he immediately obeyed the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva, signed up to participate in the group activities as she said, and then took her to the world of Baolian lamp.


    Then, he murmured in his heart, "if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? Isn''t that the words of the Bodhisattva dizang? Guanyin Bodhisattva, is it really OK for you to rob the lines of the Bodhisattva dizang? Make complaints about


    .


    Time goes back to the present.


    The justice God of the world, Erlang Xiansheng Zhenjun, has a fight with the Guanyin Bodhisattva of the world. He also calls on the group of friends who are interested to fight against the strange, cough and Bodhisattva. Should he tell the Guanyin Bodhisattva around him about this?


    Fahai was a little uncertain.


    Feeling that the fool around him seemed to have something on his mind, the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the legend world of the new white lady frowned, and then directly asked him, "Fahai, what''s the matter with you? You may as well talk to me. Maybe I can share your worries, so that you won''t be so worried?"


    "Bodhisattva, it''s too big. There are some disciples I dare not speak After looking at the messages sent by the group members in response to Yang Jian on the chat screen in my mind, Fahai swallows his saliva and says to Guanyin in fear.


    "Everything can be said to people. There''s no need to be afraid. Let''s be frank." Guanyin Bodhisattva said without hesitation.


    "This is Bodhisattva Hearing this from the broad-minded Bodhisattva, Fahai thought for a while, and finally breathed heavily and bowed his head to her.


    Then, tell her the news from the group.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Many members of the group were blown up by the news from Yang Jian. They sent messages to ask questions and discuss with each other.


    Among them, Monkey King, the king of demon king, was the most excited.


    He asked Yang Jian, "Yang Jian, my grandson has promised to cooperate with you, but you want to fight with Guanyin, but you don''t call my grandson and send him to Luojia mountain to hide. What do you mean? Although the mana of my grandson has been sealed by the administrator, my King Kong is still in good condition. I also mentioned moving the lotus lamp. I can help you! "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "Monkey King, you can do what I want you to do now."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "what''s the matter? My grandson has no magic power and can''t fly. There''s no way to go to heaven to help you play Guanyin. You''re on the street!"


    Yang Jian, the God of justice What''s the meaning of Pojie? Forget it, I can deal with Guanyin Bodhisattva. What I have to do is to make trouble in Luojia mountain now, and make it as chaotic as possible. I will rely on Emei Mountain to defeat the Buddha, and let the Buddhist world have internal trouble. I can''t interfere with it any more. I will revise the tiantiao and try to make a new tiantiao in Huashan Mountain come into being. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "who is fighting against Buddha?"


    Justice God Yang Jian: "Monkey King."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "what do you want me to do?"


    Yang Jian, the justice God, said: "I say the fight in my world is called the monkey king."


    "What?" Seeing Yang Jian''s reply, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, suddenly opened his eyes and screamed.The world''s Monkey King has become a fight to defeat the Buddha and a ham of the Buddha world. This How can he be so shameless? Has he forgotten the pride of the great sage of Qi Tian?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "seeing this, Bruce Lee understands the meaning of the second master, and asks the demon king to disguise himself as the fight of the world to defeat the Buddha. Monkey king makes trouble in Luojia mountain, the holy land of Buddhism, causing conflicts among Buddhists. It''s just that the second master, the demon king and your fight to defeat the Buddha have the same name, but they are two people after all. Won''t they be discovered?"


    "No!"


    Yang Jian Gang, who is fighting with Guanyin Bodhisattva in Lingxiao hall, wants to answer the question of the devil Bruce Lee. Suddenly, a voice rings in the crowd.


    It''s the leader.


    night night: as like as two peas, Sun Wukong, the king of the king of the devil, is indeed different from the world in fighting Sun Wukong and Sun Wukong, but the mana is slightly inferior to him. But their breath is the same as that of the stone monkey. So long as Yang has shielded him from the king of the devil, he will take the lead to the mountain of Luojia mountain. If he has a high man, he will be counted only as a member of the Soviet Union. To make trouble in Luojia mountain, they just don''t understand. This monkey king is not that monkey king. "


    Monkey King: what do you mean? Group leader, do you mean that everything my grandson does in this world can depend on the monkey king who has taken refuge in Buddhism? "


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, even if you and he appear at the same time, because the monkey king in this world will also be separated. Just remember, once you do this, you can''t get involved with other group members in this world, so as not to be analyzed and you have problems."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "well, I understand."


    Yeshiqiu: "your mana is sealed. You are allowed to untie it for one day."


    Yeshiqiu, who was about to cultivate the heaven splitting palm, said that he waved a divine light with xuanzhenchi and sent it to monkey king, the king of the demon king, through the red envelope function.


    Yang Jian is fighting with Guanyin Bodhisattva in heaven. The monkey king takes the opportunity to steal her home. It''s interesting to think about this!


    Thinking about it, Qiu chuckled at night, then said hello, went down the line from the group, closed his eyes, and began to practice the secret script of heaven splitting God palm given by Xiaoyu under the protection of white moon shadow Dragon

 Chapter 530

    At the beginning of yeshiqiu''s advice to Yang Jian, instead of placing the heavy task of revising the tiantiao on Chenxiang, he had better go to battle himself and find a way to settle everything. Believe in himself, and the chat group will help him when he needs help.


    Yang Jian listened to yeshiqiu''s suggestion and began to take a series of actions. He tried to change the tiantiao to what he thought was fair and wanted it to be implemented in the three realms.


    For this reason, he coerced the Jade Emperor and his mother, fought against Guanyin Bodhisattva, and even calculated the whole Buddhist world. He was also a courageous person.


    However, it''s a bit coquettish to let Monkey King pretend to be monkey king and make a scene in Luojia mountain.


    As long as Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, is not followed and finds that he is not the same person as Sun Wukong in this world, his identity can not be calculated by calculation alone. This bad debt is doomed to depend on the world''s fight to defeat Sun Wukong.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Qiu''s mouth rose at night, and a smile flashed on his face. It''s a pity that he had to be busy cultivating the God''s palm, otherwise he could witness this interesting scene with his own eyes.


    "Alas He sighed a little helplessly. At night, Qiu continued to wave the XuanZhen ruler to seal the wanku mountain. Then he took the white moon shadow dragon back to Qianhu cave, sat cross legged, closed his eyes, and began to practice according to Xiaoyu''s Secret script.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, autumn began to cultivate the other side of the heaven splitting palm, the area where Fahai is located.


    After listening to the old stupid monk''s story, Guanyin Bodhisattva of the new white lady''s legendary world frowned and his eyes were full of shock.


    Is the world so crazy that Erlang God dares to do it to himself? No, is it to do it by himself who is in the world? Is he desperate, or is he 100% sure?


    If there is a 100% assurance, who gave it to him?


    He bowed his head and pondered for a while, then Guanyin looked up at the Fahai in front of him and nodded thoughtfully.


    Sure enough, did the chat group give him the assurance?


    Since the first world war with Qiyu last time, the Bodhisattva Guanyin has been observing around the world. The more she observes, the more surprised she is.


    Although many people in the affiliated world don''t have strong breath, they come from different worlds, have different cultures, and have many magic weapons that she thinks are incomparably magical. Oh no, they are tools.


    For example, with a mobile phone, ordinary people can talk with people from thousands of miles away. The video function can even let them see the scene of each other face to face. It''s really amazing. Even in her eyes, such a treasure is very valuable.


    However, the magic mobile phone that you are using is on average. A person has several products, which belong to popular goods and are rarer than Chinese cabbage.


    You say, how can you not surprise yourself?


    As the owner of Zhutian pet store, Bruce Lee, who has made a lot of money, is more and more powerful in Wudao. He broke into the 13th district for the fifth time some time ago and finally got all the black gas and charms in the 13th district.


    Many of those charms make Avalokitesvara feel incredible.


    For example, for dog charms, the holder has the ability of immortality. Although there is a certain level limit, it is very good to exclude the level.


    There are monkey charms, snake charms, each of which has a magical power.


    In addition, the devil Bruce Lee actually needs two creatures to mate with each other, and he can extract some menstrual fluid and eggs from them to create a creature out of thin air. This method is no worse than Nu Wa''s.


    In addition, there are many magical things that Guanyin has never seen.


    The so-called fear comes from the unknown, so many things and things she doesn''t know, plus Qiyu, who she can''t defeat, and the group leader who never appears, Guanyin Bodhisattva now has nine points of fear for chat group, only one point of self-confidence.


    This time, the Erlang God of the world dared to challenge herself because she joined the chat group, which also struck a heavy blow on the heart of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, making her heart more and more bottomless.


    If one day, the intention of this chat group is not good for her, can she be safe?


    Avalokitesvara doesn''t know.


    But she knows one thing, that is, from today on, she wants to completely eliminate the group leader when she has a chance, and take the chat group into her own hands. Why?


    The other side is too terrible to see any possibility of success!


    "Alas Thinking about it, the Avalokitesvara sighed.


    "Bodhisattva, why don''t the disciples yell at Zhen in the group Yang Jian''s evil, let him understand that no matter which world you are, Bodhisattva, you are a compassionate and universal master. Can he be offended by his little Erlang God? The disciple advised him to immediately apologize to the Bodhisattvas in this world and stop fighting! " See Guanyin Bodhisattva in sigh, Fahai some indecisive to her asked.Who knows


    "No!" As for Fahai''s proposal, Guanyin rejected it without hesitation. His face changed. Under Fahai''s confused expression, he said to him very seriously: "as the saying goes," if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? It''s not easy for us to get into the interior of these evil demons. We can''t act without authorization, even if we completely understand their reality and have 100% confidence to deal with them We can''t offend them either. We do it for the sake of all living beings in the universe, the seat of the world I believe we will understand. "


    "Bodhisattva..." Hearing the profound words of Guanyin Bodhisattva, Fahai admitted that he was moved!


    What a Bodhisattva!


    "Well, there''s no need to say more. Let''s go." Satisfied with Fahai''s adoring eyes, he waved his hand and said faintly.


    £¿£¿£¿


    "Bodhisattva, where is it?" Being moved, when he heard her saying this, Fahai was stunned and immediately asked Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him.


    "Didn''t you just say that Erlang, the God of the world, was calling on all the members of the group to go to heaven to deal with the throne of the world, and we''ll go too?"


    "Ah? Bodhisattva, didn''t you just say that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? We can''t offend those demons in the group yet? Moreover, Yang Jian, the God of justice, has been infected by those evil spirits and is in the same boat with them. If we are with him... " It''s one thing to scold Erlang God across the screen, but it''s another thing to challenge him face to face. Fahai thinks that Guanyin Bodhisattva is going to save himself in this world, so he''s worried.


    However, his worry is doomed to be superfluous. Seeing that Fahai is so worried, Guanyin Bodhisattva closed his eyes and said with a trace of helplessness: "just because I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, so I want to send myself away from this world in person, so as not to be humiliated by these demons."


    "Bodhisattva..." Fahai was moved again.


    "Then, as Avalokitesvara, I should inherit the world''s own heritage and will, and continue to walk on the road of universal living with a firmer heart and belief." Avalokitesvara opened his eyes and continued to speak seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the same time, Fahai was confused.


    What, inheritance?

 Chapter 531

    Hearing the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him, Fahai was really shocked.


    Bodhisattva, how can you have this idea of inheriting the world''s own heritage? Will that group of people agree?


    Wait a minute, I inherit my own legacy. This seems to be a good reason!


    No, the world is different. It''s just the same name and identity. At most, it''s the same with the magic power. What kind of self is this?


    Although Fahai is old and faint, he still knows some truth. Moreover, it''s only truth. Those evil demons who claim to be boss may not reason with you, and Bodhisattva, your truth is likely to be wrong.


    No, it''s not possible. That''s a fallacy.


    Thinking about it, Fahai''s moving emotion suddenly froze, he tangled for a while, and then said to the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him: "Bodhisattva, those people..."


    "Amitabha, Fahai, I know what you have to say. Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Although I want to inherit the world''s own heritage, I will also give a part to appease those evil spirits, so as to prevent them from jumping over the wall and attacking us before we are ready. " As soon as Fahai opened his mouth, Guanyin saw through the bottom of his throat and said with a smile.


    "But those people..." Fahai is still a little uneasy, and he always feels that it''s not good to do this kind of behavior which is not the right reason.


    "Fahai, if we want to subdue demons and subdue demons, we must strengthen ourselves. If we are not strong enough, what we can do is not subdue demons and subdue demons, but feed demons with our bodies. We are not afraid of life and death, but we also want to contribute a little more to all living beings in the world. Therefore, we can''t die, we can only get rid of demons and can''t feed demons! If we can get the world''s heritage, our strength will be greatly improved. At that time, we will be more confident in what we want to do. Do you understand? " Seeing that Fahai was so stubborn at the critical moment, the Bodhisattva of Guanyin frowned slightly and said to him with painstaking care.


    When he heard that the Bodhisattva he believed in said so, Fahai was stunned and immediately thought about it in his heart. He felt that what the Bodhisattva said seemed to be reasonable. Then, when he saw it, he understood it!


    Gou Jian has a sense of courage, Han Xin has a sense of humiliation, but they all stick to it, and have made great achievements in the end.


    At present, Yang Jian, the Erlang God, who has been complicit with the evil spirits, calls on all the evil spirits to deal with the Bodhisattvas in this world. For the sake of the overall situation, Bodhisattvas are willing to take part and suppress themselves in this world. What a humiliation?


    But if the Bodhisattva perseveres in this humiliation and gets her legacy in this world, she will be able to greatly enhance her strength, thus increasing the success rate of subduing these demons in the future. In the future, if the Bodhisattva can really subdue demons and subdue demons by this way, and cause all living beings in the world, what a damned merit?


    Isn''t that a great achievement?


    It must be!


    When he thought about it, Fahai was more enlightened. Then his heart gushed with endless moving water. He bowed down to Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and said, "Bodhisattva has high righteousness, great wisdom, great tolerance, great kindness, great love. Disciple Fahai worships him!"


    "Amitabha!" Seeing that Fahai, a stubborn and stupid old man, was finally fooled by himself, the Guanyin Bodhisattva was quite satisfied. He raised his hand and recited a Buddhist name with helpless color.


    Then, more than ten seconds later, Avalokitesvara, the new white lady''s creator of the strange world, and Zen master Fahai flew into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Decided to participate in the battle between Yang Jian and baoliandeng world Guanyin Bodhisattva, not only the two of them, but also many group members and their partners.


    For example, Tu Shanya, Bai yuechu and the third young master of aolaiguo.


    Kill Qian Mo and his two guardians. what? What about Shan Chunqiu? Sorry, he''s still soaking in the East China Sea.


    By the way, at the urging of yeshiqiu trumpet, Sha Qianmo personally went to Changliu. He took the artifact Yan Shuiyu from Hua qiangu''s hand and handed it to the chat group, that is, to yeshiqiu, the leader of the group. At present, Yan Shuiyu is stored in yeshiqiu''s Najie.


    In addition to their two groups of people, black marshal and devil Bruce Lee participated.


    Black marshal is now a demon seven level master, strength and wheezing dog almost.


    As for the devil Bruce Lee, as the manager of Zhutian pet store, he made a lot of points and used them to buy a lot of cultivation resources. With this huge amount of money, his cultivation is already in the early stage of the Ninth level of the devil''s way, which is only a little bit worse than Zhu Bajie. In addition, he can summon many pets to fight for him, which is his overall goal His strength is even better than that of Zhu Bajie.


    So he thought that he also had the ability to take part in the battle between Yang Jian and the world''s Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Other Yin Su Su, Gao Yao, Li Mao Zhen and others also want to participate in it, but they can''t fly at all, or they can''t fly as high as the sky, so they have no choice but to watch others fight.


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, was very disappointed that he could not fight with Yang Jian against Guanyin Bodhisattva. However, it was a very happy thing that he could make a mess of her presence while she was away.With this in mind, he opened the red envelope that yeshiqiu gave him, and was sprinkled by xuanzhenchi''s divine light. The seal was temporarily untied for a day. After recovering his mana, he beat his chest with his fists, making a deafening roar. Then he turned into a gorilla hundreds of meters high and made a monkey in Luojia mountain.


    This can make shancai boy and Longnv who stay here and don''t know it''s Longzi startled.


    Then they looked at each other, jumped up together, armed with weapons, and rushed to monkey king, the king of the demon king.


    "Bang!" Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, who incarnated as a super gorilla, looked at the two little dots that hit him. A look of disdain flashed in his eyes, and then he waved two fists. Suddenly, two bangs rang out, and red boy and Dragon flew backward faster than before.


    Seeing this, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, gave a cold smile and began to roll, dance and tear things apart in Luojia mountain


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Tianting, Lingxiao hall.


    The battle between Yang Jian and Avalokitesvara becomes more and more fierce. Under the constant mana confrontation, Avalokitesvara has fallen into the wind. The Jade Emperor and the queen mother, under the protection of the Supreme Lord and other immortals, do not know when to secretly escape and go to yaochi for refuge. At present, only two of them are still fighting in the hall.


    "Yang Jian, since you are stubborn and force each other everywhere, don''t blame me for being cruel." He waved his hand again and took Yang Jian''s knife. Guanyin retreated a few steps. Some of them were short of breath and said to Yang Jian.


    With that, he waved a few mysterious gestures with both hands, and then waved his palm suddenly, thousands of hands came out from behind Guanyin Bodhisattva, and beat Yang Jian from all directions.


    This is Thousand hands Guanyin!

 Chapter 532

    Avalokitesvara has Dharma forms, one of which is thousand handed Avalokitesvara. It is the left flank servant of Amitabha Buddha. Together with Amitabha Buddha and dashizhi bodhisattva (the right flank servant of Amitabha Buddha), it is called "three saints of the west".


    In fact, a thousand hands does not really have a thousand hands, but a total of 42 arms.


    However, the forty-two arms of the thousand handed Avalokitesvara are different from those of ordinary people. One eye grows on each palm. Apart from the two hands of the Bodhisattva''s chest, there are 20 hands on each side, each holding a knife, a gun, a duster, an umbrella, a mirror, a bottle and other magical weapons.


    This is what Guanyin Bodhisattva looks like at the moment. There are forty arms behind him, plus the original two, a total of forty-two hands. Those arms that came out from behind also held a powerful magic weapon, which brought great deterrence to Yang Jian for a time.


    Although Guanyin Bodhisattva is only a Bodhisattva, she is the teacher of the seven Buddhas. Her status in the Buddhist world is higher than that of many Buddhas, not to mention her power. When the Tathagata presided over Guanyin Bodhisattva in the west, it can be seen that the Tathagata attached great importance to her, and the importance of the Tathagata is not enough to explain the status of Guanyin Bodhisattva in the Buddhist world?


    In the world of Baolian lamp, the power of the West Tianling mountain with Buddhism as its belief is far greater than that of the heaven with Taoism as its belief. Guanyin Bodhisattva has such status and power that she has a large number of magic weapons and is also very powerful.


    Yang Jian, as the God of justice, can''t compete at all. The only lotus lamp that can wipe out thousands of troops has no wick or oil. It''s useless for him to hold it in his hand.


    Moreover, the immortal who has Dharma image will be much stronger than the normal one after using Dharma image. Although Guanyin Bodhisattva fell behind in the process of fighting with him just now, she has not been crushed by him. Now, can she deal with her like this?


    Yang Jian has no foundation.


    "Amitabha, the sea of suffering is boundless, turning back is the shore, subduing demons and demons, and providing for all living beings!"


    Different from Yang Jian''s seriousness and fear, after using his own thousand hands of Avalokitesvara, Avalokitesvara no longer tries to "persuade" Yang Jian to stop forcing the Jade Emperor and the queen mother; he can intervene in the new tiantiao, but he must also give the Buddha enough opportunities to operate, so that the Buddha can get enough luck from it. Now, she has decided, even if it''s the new tiantiao It''s those people who have offended Kunlun mountain. She also wants to suppress Yang Jian, who doesn''t give face to Buddha and doesn''t listen to the advice of Bodhisattva!


    Immediately, in addition to his hands, the forty hands holding the magic weapon behind him urged the power of the magic weapon in their hands and rushed towards Yang Jian.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " All of a sudden, all kinds of colors of divine light came out, cut through the clouds, brushed through the space, and attacked Yang Jian fiercely.


    By the way, the world of Baolian lamp is different from Honghuang Fengshen. Guanyin Bodhisattva is not a Cihang Taoist, because before the beginning of Fengshen in this world, there was Guanyin Bodhisattva in the Buddhist world, so at least in this world, they are two people.


    Looking at the dozens of miraculous lights in front of him, Yang Jian, with a serious face, was a little flustered.


    Although his physical body is extremely powerful, and now after using the divine power of the sea god of Douluo world, his cultivation is more than that of Guanyin Bodhisattva, but in the face of this scale of attack, he feels that he is really hard to resist.


    Immediately, he had a decision in his heart.


    Withdraw!


    Fight with her outside Lingxiao hall and wait for reinforcements.


    Thinking about it, Yang Jian clenched the three pointed two edged sword in his hand and waved it hard in front of him. He waved a sword light to delay the time when the Bodhisattva''s attack hit him. Then he quickly turned to take off and flew out of the hall.


    "Boom!" Yang Jian''s sword light and the magic light emitted from the magic weapons in the 40 hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva collide with each other. Suddenly, a roar rings. Then, the dozens of magic lights continue to go with the posture of destroying Gula, hitting Yang Jian''s previous position, and crashing the space into nothingness.


    Fortunately, Yang Jian runs fast. If he is still there, I''m afraid there will be no Erlang God in the world of Baolian lamp.


    "The master of seven Buddhas is really so terrible!" Looking back at the scene behind him, Yang Jian said secretly in his heart. Then he speeded up his flight and finally succeeded in flying out of the Lingxiao hall and out of the relatively empty hall.


    After that, Yang Jian hurriedly explained the situation here in the group and called on several powerful group friends or their partners to come to help. Before, he underestimated the strength of Guanyin Bodhisattva. He thought he could win in spite of his hard fight, but now, he wants to win It''s almost impossible.


    Seeing Yang Jian''s insidious message for help, Tu Shanya, with Bai yuechu and the third young master of Aolai, said coldly, "it''s coming soon. Hold on first."


    Hold on?


    I don''t have any problem with that. It''s just that the fox demon girl, if I remember correctly, you should have only five hundred years of cultivation. Why, did you steal the wick of a magic lamp like that little fox and have ten thousand years of magic power? Otherwise, only with your five hundred years of Demon power in this level of combat is not to play any role!Hearing Tu Shanya''s reply, Yang Jian looked at her head and said helplessly.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian, who was still interrogating Zhu Bajie in the Zhenjun temple, sent him a text message and a red envelope. The text message said: "great God, the God of the sea needs to cooperate with the artifact to perform the divine skill to be really powerful. Take the trident of the sea God that I applied to borrow from the system, and return it to the system directly after using it. I''ve got it now After holding the pig eight precepts, no longer need to use it


    Seeing the news sent by Wei Wuxian and the red envelope attached to the message, Yang Jian was quite moved. Little brother Wei, he really sent charcoal in the snow.


    Immediately, he opened the red envelope and took out the Poseidon Trident.


    As soon as the trident of Poseidon arrived, Yang Jian, who used all the powers of the Poseidon''s throne, immediately felt that he had nothing left at the moment, and applied again from the system to obtain the supporting magic skills of Poseidon. As for Yang Jian''s expression, the system quickly made an approval.


    Then Yang Jian was confident again.


    At first, he thought that he could win. Later, he thought that he could not win by himself. But now, he thinks that he can win by himself.


    To ask why, just because I am no longer the former Yang Jian!


    With this in mind, Yang Jian put away the three pointed and two edged sword, looked at the Guanyin Bodhisattva who was chased out of Lingxiao hall, with a cold smile in his heart, then moved his arm, waved the sea god Trident in his hand, and stabbed him across the air.


    Magic, no fixed storm!

 Chapter 533

    Unsettled storm is the strongest restricted magic skill in Douluo world. It integrates attack and defense, and limits the enemy within a certain period of time. The maximum limit time is eight seconds, and the minimum limit time is no less than three seconds.


    At the moment, although the Bodhisattva of Avalokitesvara has used a thousand hands of Avalokitesvara Dharma, his strength has greatly increased, but in fact, his cultivation has not changed. He is still the third initial level of immortality. After calling all the power of the sea god''s throne, Yang Jian is still slightly higher than her in cultivation.


    So this move, Guanyin Bodhisattva was immediately fixed by Yang Jian for six seconds.


    Six seconds is not a long time, but it is definitely not short in this kind of divine battle, which is enough time for Yang Jian to do a lot of work.


    This is not, in the face of Avalokitesvara''s suspicious expression, after calming her down, Yang Jian immediately took action and whispered: "Dharma, heaven and earth!"


    After the words, Yang Jian shook his body and became tall in the blink of an eye. In his right hand, he held the trident of Poseidon, which was also enlarged by the eight nine Xuangong, just like the peak on the top of Huashan Mountain, with a blue face, tusks and red hair.


    Then, Yang Jian stabbed the sea god Trident, which was tens of thousands of times larger, at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    This time it was no longer a stab in the air, but a real resignation towards her body.


    Seeing this terrible scene, the Bodhisattva Guanyin was in a great hurry. He rushed to use the magic power in his body to break through the limit caused by the uncertain storm. At the same time, the magic weapons in his forty hands were also trying to release their power.


    "Ah Finally, in the fourth second of being settled, that is, the moment when the Poseidon Trident Yang Jian stabbed at her was about to hit her body, Guanyin Bodhisattva broke free from the bondage of the uncertain storm. Then she quickly waved out her hands that had been closed before and hit the Poseidon Trident in front of her.


    "Bang!" All of a sudden, a huge sound sounded, and a very spectacular and extremely dazzling blue light lit up in the sky, which shocked the hearts of the figures who were flying here.


    Has it all reached this level?


    Although he had tried his best to resist Yang Jian''s attack, he was in a hurry. So Guanyin could not completely resist his attack. His hands were stabbed and the whole person was hit by the blue light and flew upside down.


    But fortunately, although the injury is not light, but it is not too serious.


    Of course, Yang Jian used the method of heaven and earth, but her thousand handed Avalokitesvara is not a vegetarian. She And the power of the first World War!


    With this in mind, Avalokitesvara, who is in a state of inverted flight, has a cold look in his eyes. Immediately, his whole body''s mana runs and tries to make the wound heal. Soon, the wound heals at the speed visible to the naked eye. Well, the wound has not recovered, but it has healed.


    Then, seeing that Yang Jian was powerful and continued to stab himself with the Trident like weapon, Guanyin gave a cold look in his eyes and made a gesture to stabilize his body. Then he didn''t fight with Yang Jian and defeated him with the power of her numerous magic weapons.


    Just at this time, several figures entered the heaven, and several voices sounded from behind her.


    "Erlang God, we have come to help you!" Tu Shan''s elegant and cool voice came to the ears of Yang Jian and Guanyin Bodhisattva, which surprised them. Then another voice came.


    "Ao Lai Wu, flower and fruit fragrance, Dinghai one stick, ten thousand demon dynasty!"


    "Boom!" After the sound fell, a beam of golden light shot at Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    It''s not just


    "Amitabha!" With Fahai flying towards the heaven, the new white lady who wants to take part in the war, Guanyin Bodhisattva of the legendary world, also arrives. With the sound of the Buddha, a Buddha light comes in front of Lingxiao temple, and then the figure of Guanyin Bodhisattva No. 2 and Fahai is revealed.


    Seeing this man who dares to fake himself, Guanyin Bodhisattva of Baolian lamp world suddenly widens his eyes.


    Is she crazy or the world closed, how can someone be so bold, dare to fake her?!


    "If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell, alas!" Without greeting himself in this world, Guanyin Bodhisattva No. 2 came here and recited a very confusing popular saying in the Buddhist world. Then he pulled out a willow branch from the Yujing bottle in his hand and made it fly towards the world where he had just stabilized his body.


    This is to tie it up!


    "Liuzhi, you..." Seeing his own tricks from the legendary world of the new white lady, the Bodhisattva Guanyin was once again surprised. This is not a fake. It''s really a willow branch formed after thousands of years of cultivation in the Yujing bottle. It''s something that only he can have. Where did the fake one come from?


    Avalokitesvara was puzzled. He wanted to block the attack of others, but he wanted to ask the other world around Fahai about himself.


    However


    "Angel of the sun!" Has become a God and entered the immortal realm of Qianren snow came here again, people speak hard not much directly open big.


    I saw a powerful divine power burst out from the body of Qianren snow, and then a large area of sun fire condensed together, forming a huge image of an angel.


    Then, with a wave of Qianren Snow''s long sword, he pointed directly at Guanyin Bodhisattva, and the angel statue immediately launched a fierce attack on her.Of course, there are also the devil Bruce Lee, black marshal and shaqianmo. They also come here, but their strength is a little worse than those in front of them, so I won''t say.


    Seeing that so many people suddenly came here and helped Yang Jian to attack himself together, Avalokitesvara felt bitter. She didn''t understand why, who these people were and why they wanted to do this. Were they not afraid to offend the Buddhist world?


    But one thing she knows is that she may not be able to leave here safely today.


    At this moment, she had some doubts. Did Yang Jian know that she would intervene in this matter for a long time, so she deliberately set up a trap to ambush her?


    I don''t rule out the possibility.


    But no matter what, I can''t be caught with all my hands. So, after a deep breath, the Bodhisattva of Avalokitesvara resolutely clenched her teeth, and her 40 magic weapons were shining at the same time. The power of avalokitesvara of thousand hands was exerted to the extreme by her at this moment.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... " Not long after, a series of deafening explosions sounded in the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wanku mountain, Qianhu cave.


    Because of the seal space of XuanZhen ruler, he knew nothing about the outside world. His talent was awe inspiring, and after the night time of Enlightenment under the bodhi tree, Qiu soon finished the initial practice of chopping God''s palm, and his hands glowed purple.


    From the purple light, I felt the breath of palpitation. On one side, the white moon shadow dragon, the night protector, swallowed his saliva subconsciously and stepped back a few steps.


    At this time, yeshiqiu, who had closed her eyes before, suddenly opened her eyes. Like Xiaoyu before, she got up and appeared at the entrance of Qianhu cave. Then she raised her hand and hit the sky.


    "Bang!" In a flash, like the sound of collapse, the space seal set by xuanzhenchi fluctuated violently.

 Chapter 534

    After passing through the night and autumn, his cultivation talent is very good. After the next enlightenment of the bodhi tree, his mood is greatly improved. So as long as he meets the cultivation conditions, he can practice fast, and the splitting God palm is no exception.


    At this moment, he has preliminarily practiced this palm skill Well, the third floor of the hotel.


    Although it''s not enough to compare with the fox sister and five brothers in Baolian dengqian biography, he doesn''t only practice this advanced skill like the two of them. His mana is all based on splitting heaven God palm.


    Yeshiqiu originally had the first medium-term cultivation of immortality, but now he has become the third level of heaven splitting palm. His cultivation has been promoted to the second early stage of immortality, which can be regarded as the group of people who strive for perfection, who are not much different from the fox sister in the peak period and the five brothers in the peak period, who are second only to Erlang God and monkey king.


    It''s just cultivation, not real strength. After all, strength should take into account such factors as cultivation, skills, experience, weapons and magic weapons.


    Cultivation is just one of the most important points.


    Looking up at his hand, the seal of space set by xuanzhenchi fluctuated violently. It took a long time to calm down. At night, the corner of his mouth rose, and he was in a wonderful mood.


    Strong, very strong!


    Although his current cultivation is only the second stage of immortality, strictly speaking, the second stage of immortality, the power of his hand just now is no less than that of Qiyu''s serious continuous fist, even more than that. What does it mean?


    It means that even if he doesn''t use artifact, he can fight across ranks. At least in terms of destructive power, he has left other people with the same accomplishments far behind.


    Of course, if there are people who are equal to him in his cultivation, or who are more powerful than him, that''s another thing to say. But there are few such people even in the world of heaven, and there are no such people even if they are rounded up.


    So, yeshiqiu knows that he has become stronger and stronger.


    In addition, he has just changed the main body of the cultivation method to split heaven God palm. In the process of cultivation, all the fighting Qi in his body is transformed into mana, and the system is also transformed from martial arts to immortals.


    He is now in the system that the specific realm of immortality is the early days of immortality.


    Fairy?


    It sounds a little low, but there''s no way. This celestial being is divided according to the universe, not just by a certain world. Otherwise, the pig eight commandments in this world are just nine levels of dregs. Don''t they even reach the realm of celestial being?


    There is also the old saying about the monkey king in the magic mobile world. He is also a Taiyi golden immortal in that world, but he is only a Taiyi golden immortal in his world, which is countless in the whole world. Just like with the strength of someone in my night, if I go back to the mainland and change the terms of dividing the realm, and change the Dousheng into a saint, I would not dare Put forward an objection.


    Then, is this "Saint" recognized by everyone, the kind of Saint who will be recognized in all heavens and all realms?


    No.


    This is the meaning of the celestial realm at night and autumn.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Now that chat groups are more and more deeply rooted in the hearts of group members, almost everyone explains their level of realm by how many levels or immortal realms, so this is not very important.


    Back to the point, after seeing that the seal of the space has calmed down and become stable, Qiu puts down her raised arm at night, and her upward corner of the mouth also converges and breathes deeply.


    Then, take out xuanzhenchi from Najie and lift the seal of this mountain with a wave.


    The white moon shadow dragon, who came out of the cave, saw this scene and turned his eyes a few times. He didn''t know that his master had finished his work. Immediately, he ran over and waved his arm to qiugao at night and said, "Congratulations, master, you''ve become the God of splitting heaven."


    "Ah, now it''s only the third floor. It''s far from the ninth floor." In the face of his pet''s congratulations, he waved his hand at night and said, "humbly.".


    "You have just practiced for a short time, and you have reached the third level. It won''t take you long to reach the Ninth level." The white moon shadow dragon is not discouraged and continues to compliment the night time autumn.


    "You''ve learned such pleasant words." No matter how the white moon shadow dragon complimented himself and congratulated himself, autumn''s face still maintained a calm color at night. However, his body honestly put his palm on the little thing''s head and gently rubbed it, which was to show him that he thought he was very good.


    The white moon shadow dragon, who was kneaded by autumn at night, squinted his eyes together, showing a satisfied look.


    Seeing it like this, autumn said in the dark at night: "it is said that dogs are the most loyal friends of human beings, and dragons are not bad."


    Immediately, the mind moves, enters the chat group.


    He wanted to see what happened in the group during his time of closed door cultivation, how Yang Jian''s battle with the world''s Guanyin Bodhisattva was going, and what Monkey King, the king of the demon king, had stirred up Mount Luojia.The next second, the group leader steals online.


    ¡­¡­


    Now everyone in the group is chatting happily.


    Marshal Black: "ha ha, this president has snatched a willow branch, three drops of nectar and a string of Buddhist beads. This string of Buddhist beads is not simple. I used it to smash pleasant goat''s head, but I directly knocked it dizzy, but I didn''t use any strength at all. "


    Wei Wuxian: "pleasant goat? Is that the clever sheep you said? Why, you brought it too. Aren''t you the enemy? "


    As a bickering group friend who doesn''t quarrel with the black marshal, Wei Wuxian knows something about it. This black hearted egg and lamb can be enemies.


    Black Marshal: "there is no permanent enemy, only permanent interests. Lambs are all slaves of this president now. If this president wants to gain more good things in this world, he must have the help of slaves, and it is more intelligent, so this president has brought it."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, then you take it as a test object and knock it dizzy, then it can''t help you."


    Black Marshal: "well, this..."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei, what treasure have you got?"


    Li Maozhen, who was not able to participate in the fight against monsters, saw the conversations of the group of friends who participated in the war and said that he was very envious. However, although he could fly, he could not fly as high as 90000 Li.


    Wei Wuxian: "me? I didn''t take part in the war. I have been interrogating Zhu Bajie in Zhenjun temple. However, Yang Jian gave me two willow branches and a small bottle of nectar, as well as a duster and a mirror. The mirror was so powerful that I shone on Zhu Bajie. He turned into a pig The whole pig, later I know, this is the mirror


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    How to deal with so many good things? I''m very jealous!


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    It seems that the battle has been finished, the group members have won, and the spoils have been distributed. So the question is, don''t you who have been allocated something think about showing some good things to the group leader? I''ve been worrying about you all the time, reminding you and instructing you. Now there''s something good, but no one thinks of me. How can it be that


    "Well?" Li word has not yet said in my heart, suddenly a message pops up on the chat screen. When I see it, Qiu''s eyes suddenly stare at it at night, flashing a different light in his eyes.

 Chapter 535

    Justice God Yang Jian: "well, Yang knows everyone is happy, but let''s discuss the business first. What gifts should we prepare for the group leader and the two administrators? Although the three adults did not participate in the war, without the help of the group leader and the law enforcement adult, we would not be able to gather here to defeat the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. Therefore, in order to show our gratitude to the adults, Yang believes that each of us should draw a part of the spoils from the war to give to the adults. "


    Wei Wuxian: "the great God is right. I think so too. Then I''ll give a willow branch and half a bottle of nectar to the leaders. By the way, do we give it to ourselves, or do we put things together and give it together? "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "or send it together, on behalf of our collective mind."


    Sha Qian Mo: "well, yes, it''s just that there are group leaders and two administrators. At that time, how can we give them what we get together?"


    Justice God Yang Jian: "this Do you have any good suggestions? "


    Kill Qian Mo: "No."


    Yang Jian, the God of Justice


    No, you''re not here.


    Tu shanyaya: "give it all to the group leader directly. Just tell him that some of our group members are for the two administrators. Please give it to him. The group leader will decide how much to transfer."


    Yang Jian, the God of Justice: "well, yes, Tushan clan leader has a point. Let''s get things together first. I''ll give you a bottle of nectar and three Buddhist tools."


    Wei Wuxian: "what I''m going to give has already been said, great God, I''ll send it to you, and then you can unify it and send it to the group leader."


    Justice God Yang Jian: "well, good."


    Tu yamaya: "I didn''t get many things, and I couldn''t make up my mind about what the monkey got, so I could only take out half a cassock and a string of Buddhist beads."


    Black Marshal: "I''ll give you two drops of nectar. You''ve all robbed a lot of things. This president suddenly felt that he was a bit of a failure, ah ~"


    after the failure, black Marshal opened the incompetent rage mode.


    He didn''t care about the model. The group members continued to say that it was time to kill Qian mo. after thinking about it, he decided to take out an umbrella and a censer.


    Then, it''s Fahai''s turn. He grabs the situation of the group before telling it to his side. No, it''s Guanyin Bodhisattva No. 2, who has inherited most of the world''s Guanyin Bodhisattva heritage. After listening to his words, the face of Guanyin Bodhisattva from the legendary world of new white lady fluctuates. Finally, he sighs helplessly and takes out a jade net The vase and a golden bell handed it to Fahai and said, "take it to the justice God, and let him hand it over to the group leader. Alas!"


    "Bodhisattva, are we investing in enemies?" Taking these two magic weapons respectfully, Fahai asked Guanyin.


    For this problem, Guanyin looked up at the distant sky and said with a trace of melancholy in his voice: "who knows."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, each group member who got the spoils sent some things to Yang Jian through the red envelope, and then Yang Jian unified and prepared to send them to the group leader.


    However, just when Yang Jian was constantly opening the red envelope and planning to send things together later, because of his strength, the fire cloud evil god, who had been peeping at the screen, suddenly used the voice function and said, "you openly discussed how to give things to the group leader and how to distribute them between the group leader and the administrator. You are not afraid of being confused by the group leader and the administrator Does the administrator know? Maybe they''re looking at you right now! "


    The trough!


    This loser has become smart. He can even react to this kind of thing and guess it correctly!


    Seeing that so many friends are ready to give things to themselves, Qiu is very happy at night. He thinks that these people are not unreasonable. He knows how to be grateful and humane. However, when he hears the words of huoyun evil god, his face twitches violently and exclaims in his heart.


    In fact, with the continuous development of the chat group, the people in the group are generally stronger and stronger, and the weak flatterers can''t catch up with them. Except for the devil Bruce Lee, his Zhutian pet shop is really big, which makes him earn a lot of points. If he has points to buy cultivation resources, his strength has reached the Ninth level of the devil''s way, which is very strong, but other people can''t.


    In this case, some group members find that there is a generation gap between themselves and other powerful group members, and many topics can not be answered. In addition, due to their own personality, they gradually stop bubbling over time, and peep at the screen for a period of time at most every day.


    Ximen chuixue is one of the representatives. Up to now, at night, Qiu almost forgot that there was such a person in the group.


    In addition to him, huoyun evil god, no, this huoyun running is in the second place.


    The last time he ended his punishment of volunteering for Bruce Lee, the demon, he went back to the Kung Fu world. Since then, he has never gone to the affiliated world, rarely spoke in the group, and his sense of existence declined. Unexpectedly, this time he made such a sharp and accurate guess, which really refreshed yeshiqiu''s understanding of him.It seems that we can''t look down on the top of defeat any more!


    Other people heard what he said, and they all reacted one by one.


    Yes, we discussed how to treat the group leader and administrator in the group. Does it really matter? In case they see it, will they feel that we are scheming behind their back?


    Some sensitive friends suddenly worried in their hearts.


    If yeshiqiu knew their worries, he would immediately and gently comfort them and say, "don''t worry, I don''t think so, and even if you are really calculating me, I hope the more the better."


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd became quiet, and no one spoke.


    Seeing this, huoyun evil god continued to say: "it seems that you all understand. If the group leader and the administrator are really looking at you now, and you are discussing this kind of thing behind your back, what will they think? Why do you have such a low IQ? Do you want to be a man with developed limbs and simple mind? That''s true


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, huoyun runs away. I warn you to speak with respect. If you don''t speak like this again, I know you, but my sole doesn''t know you. Be careful that I step on your face!"


    Fire cloud evil god: "Wei Wuxian, do you think I was the fire cloud evil god before? I tell you, now I''m totally different. I''m not afraid of you. Do you want to scare me? useless! Do you know why? I''m not afraid to tell you that I have become a Tathagata palm! "


    Wei Wuxian


    Is it true or not? Wait, are you talking about magic power or martial arts? Before, Yin Su Su also said what Joyoung''s magic power sounds like a bull''s fucking great result. It turns out to be a garbage.


    "What a arrogant defeat! I have the courage to come to Tushan Hospital Affiliated to the world. I want to fight with you for 300 rounds!" When Wei Wuxian was muttering in his heart, suddenly, a voice full of domineering also rang in the group. It was xiongba. After living in the hospital for so long, his injury finally recovered!

 Chapter 536

    Xiongba is a poor man. He was a high spirited leader of the world society in those days, but now he has become an old man who has been living in the ward for a long time. First, he was seriously injured by a refined gorilla in the world of the devil''s way. After convalescence in the hospital for a long time, he was sent to the hospital by Fahai. Now, his injury has finally recovered.


    However, his inner trauma did not heal.


    Time, he wasted too much time. In the hospital, he witnessed the rapid improvement of the strength of the group members who were not hospitalized. Some people who were not as good as him have now surpassed him.


    Yes, it''s Yin Su.


    Back then, Yin Su Su didn''t want to flatter herself for the sake of a blood Bodhi. Now her martial arts level in the system has surpassed her, which makes the overlord feel hard to accept. He sums it up as that he wasted too much time. During this time, he walked in the original place, but others rushed forward. In this way, he was caught up by others, It doesn''t seem strange.


    The truth is this truth, but it''s still hard to accept. So now the regained hero feels that he needs to find a sandbag to take a good breath. Unfortunately, huoyun ran, the defeated leader, took the initiative to come out. In this case, I decided to let him take on the glorious career of sandbag.


    As for what he said, he has become a Tathagata palm. Hehe, shiwuzun has also become a Tathagata palm. But ask him, does he dare to be arrogant in front of me?


    If he dares to be arrogant, I will send him to see his Buddha immediately.


    You huoyun run is different from him. You are a member of the group, so I won''t kill you. But I''m in a bad mood now, so I''m not in a bad mood. If I send you in and let you stay in Tushan hospital for a long time, don''t blame me.


    "Ha ha." Think, is at the counter to pay the medical expenses of this period of time the hero a cold smile.


    saw the old man in front of himself exposing such an indecent smile in his own face, and a beautiful fox fox who had handled the discharge formalities for him became serious at once. The medicine of his body was secretly mobilized, ready to give the old man a loud slap, in case he suddenly made some improper actions against himself.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Like the original story, a Xing invited the fire cloud evil god from the abnormal human research center. First, he helped the axe gang deal with the charterer and the charterer, and then he fought hard with a Xing who got through Ren and Du. Because after entering the group, he basically didn''t get any benefits, and his strength didn''t improve at all, so he was defeated in the hands of a Xing.


    Fortunately, in the end, relying on the humiliating mentality trained from the demon Bruce Lee, he kowtowed to a Xing and worshipped him as a teacher. Finally, he successfully learned from him the long lost Tathagata palm in the Kung Fu world.


    After the training of the Tathagata God palm, the fire cloud evil god''s confidence has greatly increased, which has a great meaning that the heaven and the world, except the group leader and the administrator, talk about the hero, only I have one ear.


    So, he sneered at the members of the group, and directly disagreed with Wei Wuxian, who he didn''t dare to provoke before. However, the old man suddenly jumped out and wanted to challenge himself, which caught huoyun evil god by surprise.


    However, for the strong, being unprepared is just unexpected. In fact, it has no real impact on them. To ask why, there is only one answer, that is - I am very strong!


    Immediately, the fire cloud evil god accepted the challenge of the overlord and went to Tushan Hospital Affiliated to the world to kill him or kill him.


    Well, anyway, it must be him who died in the end! Tathagata palm, are you kidding?


    Hum!


    Seeing the news of huoyun running in the group, the hero''s sneer turned into an angry smile. He really dares to come here. It''s very good. He has seed. Let''s see the highest level of my three points return to vitality!


    Immediately, xiongba takes the case and invoice from the fox demon beauty who is very defensive in front of him. With a wave of his sleeve, he turns around and strides away. He runs in front of the hospital, and then directly asks the doctor to send him in.


    "Hoo Seeing that the old and obscene old man finally left, the fox demon beauty who helped him to go through the discharge procedures patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanku mountain, Qianhu cave.


    I don''t know why, before the group was still talking about sending things to themselves and the administrator, how suddenly became the topic of the battle between huoyun evil god and the overlord?


    Sure enough, are these two guys itching?


    Think, night time autumn with his trumpet to these two people are forbidden to speak, in order to prevent their engagement behavior affect the rest of the group of law-abiding, fraternal and mutual friends.


    Seeing the news that the two administrators "law enforcers of all heavens" have banned xiongba and huoyun evil god on the chat screen, Yang Jian and others who watched the play were shocked. They could not help thinking of what huoyun evil god had said before.


    The group leader and the administrator are looking at themselves and others. Now, shortly after that, the administrator appears. Doesn''t it mean that the fire cloud evil god guesses right, that Did the administrator know what they had just discussed?"Gulu." Yang Jian''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he was worried. The black marshal, who had been warned by yeshiqiu with a 50 meter sword, swallowed his saliva directly, and his whole egg trembled. He was afraid that the 50 meter sword would appear in front of him again.


    If the group leader can summon the sword, the administrator should also be able to summon it, right?


    Not only the two of them, but also other members of the group fell into a state of worry after seeing the forbidden message prompted by the system on the screen.


    After banning the two dregs, xiongba and huoyun evil god, I saw that all the people in the group were silent. At night, Qiu thought about it and knew that they were afraid. So he used the voice function of the system to change his voice and said to Yang Jian in the group, "I already know what you discussed before. It''s good that you didn''t forget the group leader and me. I''m very satisfied Come on, send it to me, and I''ll discuss with the group leader how to distribute it. "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "yes, administrator."


    At this time, Yang Jian had no doubt about the authenticity of the boss chat group, and also knew its magic and fear. So he unconsciously had a sense of respect for the group leader and the administrator, so that when he called yeshiqiu''s trumpet, he could not help adding the honorific "adult".


    With that, he sent the previous group of friends and the gifts he took out to yeshiqiu''s trumpet.


    Open the red envelope, and suddenly, a large number of treasures enter the portable space provided by the system. Looking at the red envelope list, the breath of autumn suddenly becomes urgent at night. At the moment, there is only one sentence in my heart, that is: "labor and capital have made a fortune!"

 Chapter 537

    Yang Jian and others have captured the Guanyin Bodhisattva in Baolian lamp world. She has also used a thousand hands of Guanyin Dharma to take out all her magic weapons, one in each hand. Therefore, everyone has gained a lot, especially the Guanyin Bodhisattva in the legend world of new white lady brought by Yang Jian and Fahai.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that no one takes out something to share with them. Together, the value is no less than any of them!


    What, not for yourself, but for the group leader and two administrators?


    It doesn''t matter. I''m the group leader and the administrator. As for another month


    Well, he''s no longer useful. Usually, he''s just busy doing research and thinking about how to make the world full of love. He doesn''t care much about the affairs in the group, which is less competent than the group in the evening. So, should the administrator continue to let him sit or kick him down?


    This is a problem.


    At night, Qiu took away his hand rubbing the head of the white moon shadow dragon, took out a Yujing bottle from his personal space, and touched it. He learned from the list of red envelopes that it was an immortal magic weapon. He was very happy. Then he said: "forget it, I''ll give him the position of the administrator, and I''ll give him a little of the things."


    Well, just a little bit. As a scientist, he doesn''t have such a big ideal of wanting to become stronger and ascend to the top of the strong. What do he want so many treasures to do? If you need to do scientific research, you will naturally inform him and prepare scientific research materials for him. As for other things, you''d better leave them to the owners.


    I thought that at night, Qiu took out two willow branches and a bottle of nectar and put them aside. After a period of preparation, it gave people the illusion that the law enforcers of all heavens had discussed with the group leaders. When he sent these two gifts to Baiyue through his own trumpet, it would be regarded as a reward given to him. Being an administrator for such a long time, he had no credit, but also suffered.


    "Oh." So think, night autumn mouth up, the heart more beautiful.


    Justice God Yang Jian: "the administrator, the gifts are all given to you. Thank you for your discussion with the leaders. We are too timid to be the masters of the three adults."


    Although the administrator can''t do it alone, Yang Jian thinks about it and still gives an advice to yeshiqiu.


    Law enforcer of all heavens: "I know. You can rest assured."


    Justice God Yang Jian: "yes."


    "By the way, what happened to the monkey king? Why didn''t he talk in the group?" Suddenly thought of what, night autumn side touch jade net bottle, at the same time in the group to Yang Jian asked.


    Yang Jian, the justice God of heaven: "back to the administrator, Monkey King, the king of demon king, is about to leave after a big fight in Luojia mountain. Unexpectedly, black bear spirit, the mountain Guarding God granted by Guanyin Bodhisattva, suddenly comes back. He joins hands with red boy and dragon son to fight against the demon king. The demon king can''t take them for a while, so I urge him to stop for a while and get rid of the others first, But he didn''t listen and had to fight with the black bear spirit. Maybe it was because of his concentration in the war that he got off the line. Now I don''t know what his specific situation is. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Yang Jian''s reply, Qiu touched the jade bottle at night. Then he looked up at the distance and sighed helplessly.


    Although Monkey King, the king of demon king, is strong, he is reluctant to fight red boy and black bear spirit with his own strength. As for the dragon, it can be ignored. It is not a combat power.


    In this case, the monkey didn''t escape and had to fight with others. It was really a brain problem.


    Of course, it can also be said that he has his own persistence, knowing that he can''t do it. Oh, from this point of view, the monkey has the character of Yunmeng Jiang family!


    Zhu Tian''s law enforcer: "well, everyone has his own choice. Since he has chosen to refuse your suggestion and is offline, let him go."


    Justice God Yang Jian: "this Don''t you need to go down and get him back? "


    Law enforcer of heaven: "are you not afraid to offend Buddhism and the monkey king in your world?"


    Justice God Yang Jian: "to tell you the truth, I''m afraid the Buddha world already knows about the capture of Guanyin Bodhisattva by me. Although Yang hopes that the demon king can make the Buddha world have an internal fight and relieve some pressure for himself, if the demon king encounters any danger because of me, I will still feel guilty. After all, I sent him to Luojia And asked him to make a scene there. "


    Zhu Tian law enforcer: "Oh, you are quite principled."


    Justice God Yang Jian: "the administrator''s praise is not entirely due to the principle. I received a letter from Kunlun mountain a quarter of an hour ago. My master Bo guangchengzi has passed the pass. He supports me. Oh, and the Lord and the administrator have your protection. I believe that even if the Buddha comes here, I can''t help myself."


    "Guangchengzi..." Hearing Yang Jian''s words, autumn''s face changed at night, and his brows suddenly wrinkled.


    This figure does not appear in the baoliandeng TV series, but there is yuanshitianzun in the prequel of baoliandeng. Therefore, it is not surprising that there is guangchengzi in the world.Guangchengzi, as the leader of the twelve golden immortals, is the favorite disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun took half of Buzhou mountain which was smashed by Gonggong, and spent a lot of means to refine a treasure fantianyin to give him. It is said that guangchengzi is afraid of lighting a lamp. In addition, guangchengzi''s cultivation is excellent, and his magic power is boundless. If he really goes out of the pass, as Yang Jian said, it''s true Don''t worry about offending the Buddha Kingdom and the monkey king of this world.


    This is not to say that guangchengzi in this world must be more powerful than the Tathagata Buddha. It''s just that the strength gap between the two sides is not big. Until there is no choice, the Tathagata Buddha will not be shameful with guangchengzi, because even if he can win, he will certainly lose a lot. Why bother?


    As for the monkey king, not to mention, he can''t even carry Wuzhishan, let alone fantianyin.


    Think of here, night autumn nodded, said to Yang Jian: "since this is the case, then you see to do."


    "Yes, sir." Yang Jian responded respectfully.


    After talking with him, at night, Qiu put away the Yujing bottle in his hand. Under the puzzled eyes of the moon shadow dragon, he put his hands behind him, looked up at the sky and sighed.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" White moon shadow dragon cares about autumn at night.


    "No, I just suddenly found that the water in this world is much deeper than I thought!" Autumn murmurs at night.


    Isn''t it? In the TV series, Yang Jian is one of the few rivals in the three realms. The Tathagata Buddha has been praised all the time, but it doesn''t appear. Now, even guangchengzi has come out, which makes yeshiqiu feel helpless when he has just become a god of splitting heaven and feels that he can wave freely in this world.


    It seems that he will have to spend some more time.

 Chapter 538

    Yang Jian''s strength level in the system has the second peak of immortality. Taking this as a reference, guangchengzi''s cultivation in this world has at least the third peak of immortality. It is not impossible to be in the early or even middle stage.


    In addition to his Fantian seal, yeshiqiu felt that even if he had become a god splitting palm, he could not help it if he had not advanced to the third level of immortality.


    Although I don''t have a problem with him in theory and don''t care too much about whether he is strong or weak, if I want to wave in this world, I will not offend the immortal by then. I''m not sure whether I will offend him at night or in autumn, so I still have to be careful.


    At least you have to think twice.


    "Fortunately, I''ve got the secret book of" splitting heaven God''s palm "and so many magic weapons of Guanyin Bodhisattva in this world. I''ve gained a lot. In any case, this crossing is not disappointing." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    "Master, what does it mean that the water in the world is too deep?" Bai yueyinglong, who is not less intelligent than others, but has not learned this knowledge, says that he can''t understand what his master is saying. Then he looks up and asks Qiuti at night.


    "It means that there are many hermit masters in this world. They don''t come out at ordinary times, but they really exist." At night, Qiu explained to the white moon shadow dragon.


    "Oh." Hear the night autumn say so, white moon shadow Dragon nodded, it understood.


    "Well, no matter what, now I''ve become a god splitting palm. All the fighting spirit in my body has been transformed into mana, and my strength has been greatly improved. Although it can''t be too wave, Xiaolang can go to someone to have a try. White moon shadow dragon, change back to your original appearance, let''s go to Mount Emei, Holy Buddha cave. " Instead of personally participating in the conflict between Yang Jian and the Buddhist world, let his martial uncle guangchengzi deal with the Tathagata Buddha. At night, Qiu shakes his head and says to Bai yueyinglong.


    "Yes, master." The white moon shadow dragon responded respectfully, then turned into a beam of Aurora, and changed back to its body in mid air, a silver magic dragon with two wings.


    At the moment when it changed back to its original shape, autumn rose in the sky at night, stepping on the back of the white moon shadow dragon steadily, then sat down cross legged and said, "let''s go to Mount Emei."


    "Yes, master, which direction should mount emei go?"


    "The East." I found the location of Mount Emei when I used my soul power to perceive it. At night, Qiu said to the white moon shadow dragon.


    "All right, I see. Master, sit down." Said, white moon shadow dragon wings a vibration, carrying night autumn together to the direction of Emei Mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, with the help of the sea god and other members, Yang Jian not only captured the famous Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, but also went all the way to yaochi and put the Jade Emperor and the queen mother under house arrest. At this moment, all the power of life and death in heaven is in Yang Jian''s hands.


    First, release the revised tiantiao to let the gods know and use it as the basis for law enforcement. Then Yang Jian turns into a part to stare at the heaven and stabilize the situation here. The main body flies to Huashan with the sniffer dog to see the situation of Monkey King.


    Huashan?


    Yes, according to the hourglass''s ten thousand li tracking skills, Yang Jian learned that at this moment, Monkey King, the king of demon king, is no longer Luojia mountain, but Huashan, where he once suppressed his own sister.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she has been released. The most important thing is that he wanted to cooperate with the monkey in order to have more fighting power around him. He was also asked to make trouble in Luojia mountain in order to distract some attention from the Buddhist world. However, the monkey is wild and hard to tame. He didn''t listen to his own words and couldn''t stop it. Up to now, he even has a message None of them, which made Yang Jian very regretful.


    I didn''t cooperate with him when I knew it would be like this.


    And he''s pulling his own leg.


    By the way, the place where the Jade Emperor''s mother was under house arrest was yaochi. Yang Jian left the Meishan brothers there to watch them. The place where Guanyin was imprisoned was Zhenjun temple. At this time, Wei Wuxian had successfully pried open Zhu Bajie''s mouth and was monitoring him to copy the secret book of Tiangang''s thirty-six changes. As for Wei Wuxian, would he also ask Guanyin about her cultivation Recalling that when he invited Guanyin Bodhisattva into the Tianlao of Zhenjun temple at that time, Wei Wuxian felt that he had no courage.


    That boy is just an ordinary cultivator, not even a fairy, who has the courage to offend the famous Guanyin Bodhisattva, so the treatment of Guanyin Bodhisattva in Zhenjun temple will be good.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Huashan.


    Before, Meishan brothers opened Huashan with the seal of Erlang God, the God of justice, and released the third Virgin Mary, which shocked many people. Now there are three "monsters" fighting here, which are not human at first sight. What''s more, they frighten countless people around.


    The three "monsters" are monkey king, the king of the demon king, black bear spirit, the guardian God of Luojia mountain, and red boy, the good money boy.


    What, dragon?


    The five dregs of the battle have been seriously injured for a long time. How can they fight with monkey king, the king of the demon king, all the way here.In the sky above Huashan Mountain, Monkey King, black bear spirit and red boy are fighting happily. They are equally matched. For a moment, no one can help them.


    "Ah, you two little demons really have some skills, but if you want to fight with Sun Wukong, the king of demon king and the great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great great


    Again with the golden cudgel and black bear essence''s black Ying spear and red boy''s firetip gun collision, both sides were shocked to retreat two steps, looking at the two guys in front of the two dozen one, smelly shameless, the king of the demon king monkey king said ferociously.


    Then he put away his golden cudgel and took out two silvery watermelon knives from his other ear.


    Compared with the fragile and easy to repair golden cudgel, the two hard watermelon knives are his most proud weapons.


    "Hum, at this moment, you dare to pretend to fight and defeat the Buddha. You monkey really deserve to die. OK, watermelon knife, right? Today, let me bear the result, you monkey with a knife. " Hearing the words of Monkey King, black bear spirit flashed a look of disdain on his face, said crazily to him, and then stabbed him with the black tassel spear in his hand.


    At the same time, red boy also followed, together to attack the king of the demon king Monkey King.


    "Hey, fake fight to defeat Buddha? What a bear demon! You really annoy my grandson. Look at the knife With that, the watermelon knife in monkey king''s hand blooms bright demon light. With a wave of his arm, the knife light goes out and cuts at black bear spirit and red boy.


    "My grandson? Monkey King The three of them were in a hot fight. No one knew that a graceful girl in a tight pink dress with a hat on her head flew here. When she heard the words of Monkey King, her face suddenly changed and she murmured. Then, there was a very obvious hatred in her eyes and her arm was open. She also flew towards the battlefield In the past, at the same time, he raised his right hand and waved to monkey king.

 Chapter 539

    After changing his weapon, Monkey King, the king of demon king, was fighting fiercely with black bear spirit and red boy, and he had a little advantage, but it was still not obvious. After all, black bear spirit''s magic power and martial arts were not weak, and red boy''s samadhi fire was not for fun, but he had the upper hand.


    Continue to fight like this, as long as 10 days and a half months, he can win naturally, and trample the two demons under the feet. I don''t know why, suddenly a sense of crisis appeared in the heart of the monkey king.


    Frowning, two watermelon knives waved at the same time to push back the black bear spirit and red boy in front of him. Then, hearing the sound of breaking the air behind him, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, immediately turned around and waved his knife. The watermelon knife collided with the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, Monkey King''s pupils contracted violently, and the whole monkey flew backward at a speed that was hard to catch by naked eyes. Subconsciously, he called out: "Ouch!"


    "Well, what''s going on?" He was about to rush forward again and join hands to deal with monkey king, but he suddenly turned around and flew out like a fierce attack. Black bear spirit and red boy leaned together, looked at each other and asked each other at the same time.


    Then, no need to answer, they all noticed the beautiful woman who suddenly came to the battlefield.


    Putting down her raised arm, Xiaoyu looks at the monkey king, the king of the demon king, who was beaten out by herself. Then she asks black bear spirit and red boy, "you two, the monkey just now, he is monkey king, right?"


    "That''s what he said, but..."


    "That''s enough." Before red boy finished his words, Xiao Yu, who got half the answer, broke through the air and went on to fight Monkey King, the king of the demon king.


    Her parents were killed by Monkey King three hundred years ago, and their feuds were fierce. Originally, after she had practiced the magic power of splitting heaven, and had mastered the magic power of eating the lamp wick of Baolian lamp, she wanted to go to Jingtan temple to find Zhu Bajie. She asked him where Sun Wukong was. Unexpectedly, she didn''t have to find Zhu Bajie I met the monkey king. God gave her a chance to revenge.


    Today, she is going to kill the monkey king with the palm of the God of splitting heaven in order to pay homage to the spirit of her parents.


    "Monkey King, you must die!" Thinking about it, Xiaoyu yelled, then waved her arms. Her two palms were shining with purple light, and she whispered: "the fifth layer of heaven splitting palm!"


    The fifth floor?


    Yes, it''s two levels higher than yeshiqiu. After all, she has been studying the secret script for three hundred years, and she has ten thousand year mana in her body. It''s only because she didn''t master the mana that she can''t practice the magic skill. With the help of yeshiqiu, she not only thoroughly refined the ten thousand year mana in her body into her own thing, but also took a piece of Bodhi Heart, and her mood was improved, so Even if she hasn''t been closed for so long as in the original story, she has already reached the level of the fifth level after practicing the sixth level of the heaven splitting palm.


    "Ah, ah, ah." Suddenly, he was hit by a goblin. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, took many steps on the cloud one after another to stop his body. He gritted his teeth. Then, he saw that the goblin he had never met rushed towards him again. He was still shouting to die. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, admitted that he was angry.


    He will teach the goblin a lesson!


    However, he is not an idiot. Just now, he waved a watermelon knife and met her. Although the watermelon knife didn''t break, his whole monkey was shocked so far by her palm power. It can be seen that her strength is very strong and can''t be underestimated. So Monkey King, the king of demon king, decided to use his good move monkey roaring.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Immediately, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, raised his arm, put two watermelon knives in front of him, opened his mouth, and yelled at Xiaoyu who hit him in front of him. A strong sound wave came from his mouth and met the fifth layer of Xiaoyu''s chopping palm.


    And then


    "Bang!" The huge explosion sounds in the sky, just like the explosion of an asteroid, giving off brilliant light. At the same time, it also produces a strong energy. The wind pressure spreads rapidly around, shaking many nearby white clouds away. The sky within a radius of 10 Li suddenly becomes cloudless.


    And monkey king, the king of demon king, obviously overestimated his monkey roar skill, but underestimated Xiaoyu''s heaven splitting palm. The sound wave burst out was broken by Xiaoyu''s palm power. The rest of the palm power of the God of splitting heaven slapped the two watermelon knives in front of him, and then hit him with the watermelon knives, which made him spurt a mouthful of blood on the spot, and the whole monkey flew backwards again.


    Hematemesis?


    Yes, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, actually vomited blood. You know, he has a good body of King Kong. What''s the origin of this woman? How can she hurt his body of King Kong? What''s her palm technique? How can it be so powerful?!


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king in the inverted flight, thought to himself.


    "Monkey, take my old bear!" When Monkey King, the king of demon king, was puzzled by his suction, a wild cry rang out. The monkey followed the sound and found that it was the big black bear who rushed back. The dead bear wanted to take advantage of the monkey''s danger."Monkey, try my samadhi fire again!" As he was about to fight against the black bear spirit, another cry came out. A red figure jumped up from behind the black bear spirit, with a bloody nose and a hot flame in his mouth. It was samadhi''s real fire that he was afraid of. Needless to say, he was a red boy.


    Seeing this posture, Monkey King''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. If he had not been injured by the goblin, it would be not difficult for him to parry the two men''s attack at the same time, but now, it would be very difficult to parry.


    Although the two guys are called by little demons, Monkey King, the king of demon king, knows that their strength is very strong, only a little bit worse than himself. They work together to make up the gap. Under normal circumstances, if there is no accident, they can win in ten days and ten nights, but it''s not normal now It''s abnormal. He can''t win.


    That''s the problem. What should we do now?


    Do you want to escape?


    But I''m afraid I don''t have time to do somersault. I''ll go!


    Looking at the tip of the black tassel spear which is close to him and the real fire of samadhi sprayed by red boy, Monkey King, the king of demon king, uttered a rude remark in his heart. The whole monkey didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, at this time, two figures after Xiaoyu also came here.


    Seeing the situation on the other side of Monkey King, Yang Jian opened his hand. In a moment, an irresistible suction erupted from his palm and acted on monkey king. At the critical moment, he sucked him over and pulled him out of danger.


    Seeing the guy who came here and saved his "enemy", Xiaoyu Daimei frowned, looked at him and said coldly, "Erlang God!"

 Chapter 540

    Xiaoyu has never seen the monkey king in this world. She doesn''t even know the red boy and the black bear who are fighting with the monkey king in this battlefield, but Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, knows them because she has dealt with them.


    Seeing that Yang Jian actually appeared here, she also rescued the monkey king from the hands of the two masters. Xiaoyu''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. She bit her teeth and looked at him fiercely and said, "Erlang God, you''ve come just in time to return my grandma''s life."


    "It''s you? It seems that you have mastered the ten thousand year magic power of the lotus lamp wick, but do you think you can compete with me just by this? Your grandmother has a bad mind. She dares to play tricks on the Jade Emperor and try to steal the lotus lamp. She deserves to die. If you eat the wick of the lotus lamp, you are also guilty. If you know the truth, you will be arrested immediately. I can make you suffer less. Otherwise, I will let you learn the power of my three pointed two edged sword. " Hearing the sound, a hand holding the short and ugly monkey king, Yang Jian looked at Xiaoyu, frowned, pointed the three pointed two edged sword in his other hand at her, and said coldly to her.


    At this time, Yang Jian''s cultivation of Aquilaria has not reached the level in the original plot, so he doesn''t know much about Xiaoyu. He only knows that she is the daughter of fox sister and five brothers. By chance, he meets Aquilaria, then follows Aquilaria all the time, and steals the wick of Baolian lamp.


    For such a monster, although he had some friendship with her mother, Yang Jian would not like it. If he didn''t have some fear of the ten thousand year magic power in her body, Yang Jian would kill her immediately without saying a word, and take her as the oil mine of Baolian lamp to produce lamp oil.


    "Well, my grandmother''s mind is not right? You Erlang God also has the face to say that. Well, today I''ll take revenge on my grandmother and Chenxiang''s mother. I''ll kill you, the evil god who is not recognized by six relatives, and monkey king. I''ll also kill you and take revenge on my parents. " Hearing Yang Jian abusing her grandmother, Xiaoyu''s pretty face was covered with frost. Immediately, she flew to fight Yang Jian and monkey king, the king of the demon king.


    She has now become the fifth level of heaven splitting palm, and her ten thousand year old mana has been integrated and her strength has been greatly improved. Therefore, even if she has to face two "enemies" at the same time, she is not afraid.


    To put it bluntly, she''s gone.


    "It''s just a little fox spirit who dares to attack me. It seems that I have been merciful to Chenxiang many times before, which gives you the illusion that I am easy to deal with. Well, let me see what you can do Eating the wick is different from owning the lotus lamp. Even if he has ten thousand years of magic power in his body, Yang Jian has practiced the secret skill of jade deficiency for thousands of years. He also has the eye of heaven. Can''t he deal with the little fox? Looking at Xiao Yu flying towards him, Yang Jian says coldly to her.


    Then he let go of Monkey King, the demon king in his hand, and was about to meet Xiaoyu. Just at this moment, Monkey King, the demon king with serious injuries, reminded him: "three eyes Erlang God, be careful. This little monster is not simple. It''s powerful and frightening. My grandson''s King Kong is not bad. He''s bleeding. "


    "What?" Hearing the reminder from monkey king, the king of the demon king, Yang Jian made a move, which made it difficult for him to understand.


    At this time, Xiaoyu had already come in front of him, and the purple light of his palm suddenly flourished. Then he let it out and hit him.


    "How can it be said to split the hands of the gods?" Soon he understood everything. Yang Jian''s pupils shrank slightly and said in his heart that he immediately turned the magic power in his body and waved a knife at Xiaoyu. At the same time, the third eye between his forehead shot a beam of silver light and met Xiaoyu together.


    "Boom!" In an instant, another deafening explosion sounded.


    After the sound falls, Yang Jian, who barely catches Xiaoyu''s palm, shouts, jumps, somersaults in the air, and cuts Xiaoyu at a short distance. Xiaoyu is not afraid of this. She uses her hand as a knife to parry Yang Jian, and the two fight martial arts over Huashan.


    Martial arts?


    It''s true that magic power is attached to the whole body, but this kind of close combat uses martial arts. It seems that even in the world of gods and demons, martial arts are not useless!


    Originally, Yang Jian came here just to ensure the life safety of Monkey King, the king of demon king. After all, he was his own partner and took him to Luojia mountain. If anything happened to him, it would be a big blow to his prestige in the group, but who would have thought that he would meet Xiaoyu here.


    If he wants to get the new rule out of Huashan''s heart, he must do everything possible to improve his strength. Baolian lamp is a good help, so he needs to get the lamp oil, so that Baolian lamp can release its power again. If he wants to get the lamp oil, Xiaoyu, the oil mine, must be taken by him. Therefore, since he meets it, he must never miss the truth.


    Today, he had to take the goblin!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not too far away from them.


    Red boy and black bear spirit stand together, looking at the front of that you come and I go, two people who fight happily, can''t help but flash a color of confusion in their eyes.


    This is clearly their fight with the monkey who dares to fight against Buddha and act recklessly in Luojia mountain. How can it suddenly become a fight between Erlang God and a mysterious monster?It''s hard to understand.


    In addition, Erlang God saved the monkey from his own hands. It can be seen that they must know each other and think deeply. Isn''t that monkey ordered by Erlang God? If so, who is the order of Erlang God, the Jade Emperor and the queen mother, or Kunlun, he can''t be himself. What''s good for him?


    Thinking about it, red boy frowned slightly, lowered his head and pondered for a while. Then he looked up and looked at the eight grade healing medicine that he had bought from the mall with integral points. At the moment, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, who was trying to refine the medicine and heal the wound, said to the black bear spirit around him: "big bear, let''s ignore Erlang God first and make trouble in Luojia mountain We''ll take the monkey. "


    "Well, my old bear has long been annoyed by this ugly monkey who pretends to be a saint Buddha. Even if the real saint Buddha is here, after seeing me, old bear has to give me some face and call me old bear. He dares to call me a goblin. He really bullies the bear too much! Red boy, I''ll take charge. You support me with samadhi fire. " Hearing red boy''s words, the black bear spirit turns its eyes from Yang Jian and Xiaoyu to monkey king, the king of the demon king. He nods and says.


    "Well, listen to you, Xiong da. Let''s go." Red boy said.


    "Well, monkey, take another shot of your grandfather bear!"

 Chapter 541

    Seeing that Yang Jian helped himself to block the goblin who didn''t know if there was something wrong with his brain, he actually said that he was his enemy who killed his father and killed his mother. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, rushed to take pills to treat his injury. However, suddenly he heard someone shouting "demon monkey" and then called himself "grandfather bear". Monkey King''s face immediately cooled down.


    Who is the monkey? What about him?


    Bullshit. He''s the big one in Huaguo Mountain, the king of demon king. OK. Can the simple and humiliating words like monkey be used on him? I don''t know!


    Then, Monkey King, the king of demon king, forced himself to bear the injury and said: "today, the victory is not divided. I''ll let you go and let you go back to prepare for the future. Some day, I''ll see you two demons on the road again."


    With that, Monkey King, the king of demon king, will turn around and fly away.


    The palm power of chopping God palm is not for fun. Although he is on drugs, he still can''t recover for a while, so he will lose if he continues to fight with black bear spirit and red boy. At that time, not only his reputation will be destroyed, but also his life will be lost.


    After all, the fire of samadhi in this world is too fierce, and the level is definitely higher than the flame he endured in the Bagua stove of his own world. If the little doll and the big stupid bear jointly pay for themselves, and then burn with samadhi all the time, the king of demon king, monkey king, is not sure that he can save his life.


    A goblin can spit his own blood with the palm of his hand. What''s impossible in this world?


    It''s no wonder that Yang Jian wanted to cooperate with him at the beginning. At that time, he was very strange. What can''t he do with his ability? Why do he need help?


    Now the monkey king understands that the water in this world is too deep, and there are too many experts. It can''t be done without help.


    Shit!


    Then, Monkey King, the king of demon king, began to somersault and leave here by somersault cloud.


    "Monkey, don''t go!" Seeing that the monkey wanted to leave by the somersault cloud, he didn''t know how the fake made the somersault cloud for a moment. The black bear spirit kicked his eyes and yelled at him. At the same time, he threw the black tassel long gun at him.


    "Ah Under the great brute force of the black bear spirit, the black tassel spear shot very fast. At the moment when Monkey King, the king of the demon king, had just turned over, he came to him and stabbed him on the shoulder in a flash, making a loud sound of metal collision.


    "Ah, you bear demon, my grandson will not let you go." The shoulder was just a little bit skinned, but it hurt a lot. Monkey King, the king of demon king, patted the black tassel spear and said to the black bear.


    Then, continue their own somersault action, a few breathing disappeared.


    "Come back!" With a big hand, he summoned his black tassel spear back. Looking at the bloodstain on the tip of the spear, the black bear spirit said to the red boy: "unfortunately, my old bear''s weapon is not very good. It just pierces his skin a little. If it''s another good weapon, it can kill the monkey just now, at least break his arm."


    He wanted to help the black bear spirit, but the monkey didn''t want to fight, so he decided to run away, so that he had nothing to do now. Red boy scattered the flame from his nose, then looked at the black bear spirit and said: "Xiong Da, your weapon is very strong, not under my firetip gun. If you want a better weapon, it''s the immortal family How can you get the treasure of Zhendong so easily? "


    "Haha, yeah, but the monkey''s body is really hard. Among the people I''ve ever fought with, only the Buddha''s body can match him. Of course, Erlang God should be counted, but I''ve never fought with him." Black bear essence points to Yang Jian who is still fighting with Xiaoyu.


    "Well." Hearing the words of black bear spirit, red boy nodded and looked at Yang Jian''s eyes slightly changed.


    Up to now, the black bear spirit has not responded. Just now, the monkey they thought was pretending to fight against the Buddha and the monkey king. When he ran away, he used the ability of somersault cloud. In this world, there is only the monkey king who can fight somersault cloud, and the monkey claimed to be the monkey king. Although he doesn''t look like him, it''s too easy for a monkey to add somersault cloud There are some associations.


    So, the monkey just now, isn''t he the monkey king?


    Red boy, who had been determined not to be, was a little uncertain now.


    And Erlang God, what''s the relationship between him and that monkey? If the monkey is a fake, is the monkey''s trouble making in Luojia mountain related to Erlang God? If it is true, why did Monkey King do this? Why did Erlang God save him before? Didn''t they have a bad relationship all the time?


    No, I can''t say that.


    At the beginning, Monkey King was captured by Erlang God when he was in trouble with the heavenly palace. According to reason, their relationship was really bad, but Erlang God also helped him deal with nine insects on his way to the West. From this point of view, they should be a little friendly, so it''s really hard for outsiders to determine the specific relationship between them apart from the parties.Thinking, red boy bared his teeth and took a cold breath. Suddenly he felt a little pain in his brain.


    Although he has strong magic power, he is only a child of a few hundred years old. He has little experience and still belongs to the age of innocence. It''s really difficult for him to think about these things.


    "Red boy, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the red boy bares his teeth and inhales, he seems to have a headache. The black bear spirit asks about him.


    At that time, the Tathagata Buddha gave Guanyin Bodhisattva the three hoops of Jin Jin Jin ban. Among them, the hoops were worn on the head of Monkey King, and Jin and Jin were respectively worn on the head of red boy and his. Therefore, they are brothers in need. In addition, they have been practicing in Luojia mountain for three hundred years, one is a good money boy, the other is a mountain god. They can get along with each other day and night It''s not bad either. Gradually, the feelings are naturally cultivated.


    Red boy calls him Xiong Da because of his kindness. In fact, he is regarded as a big brother in his heart. Black bear spirit also regards red boy as his little brother in his heart and takes good care of him. So now seeing him like this, black bear spirit is naturally very concerned and nervous.


    Hearing the question of the black bear spirit, red boy rubbed his temple and gave a deep breath. Then he reluctantly showed a smiling face and said to him, "Xiong Da, I''m ok. I just suddenly thought of some headache."


    "Oh, since you want to be a headache, don''t think about it." The black bear is honest.


    "Well I''ll try my best


    "You, what should we do now? The monkey is gone, and we don''t know where to go. When the Bodhisattva comes back and sees what mount Luojia looks like, she will punish us. If she says a mantra, then..." Black bear spirit is a little worried. He and red boy are not as lucky as monkey king. The monkey''s tight hoop has been taken off, and their gold hoop and forbidden hoop are still on their heads.


    "Bodhisattva went to heaven to prevent Erlang God from carrying out the heavenly rule that was not approved by heaven. Now Erlang God is here safe and sound, just afraid of Bodhisattva Xiong Da, anyway, let''s go back to Luojia mountain first. " Red boy pondered for a while, raised his head and said to the black bear spirit.


    "Go back, this Well, it''s a blessing, not a misfortune. But even if I don''t go back, once the Bodhisattva recites the mantra, my old bear will have a headache. " With that, the black bear spirit, holding his own black tassel spear, took a deep look at Yang Jian and Xiao Yu with red boy, and then flew to the direction of Luojia mountain.

 Chapter 542

    Red boy doesn''t plan to interfere in the battle between Yang Jian and Xiaoyu.


    Although Yang Jian saved monkey king from them before, he is the justice God of heaven and has the background of elucidation. Until he has no choice, red boy absolutely does not want to provoke him.


    What''s more, the monkey has run away. What''s the use of fighting Yang Jian again? What''s more, there is no news from Guanyin Bodhisattva up to now. Red boy really has no bottom in his heart. He always feels that he doesn''t know what great things have happened. Now he has to make a good investigation.


    If, he said, if, Guanyin returned to Luojia mountain, and when he and the black bear spirit also returned, he asked them why Luojia mountain had become like that, then he put all the blame on Yang Jian.


    Originally, he joined hands with the black bear spirit and was about to take down the monkey. It was Yang Jian who suddenly came out and rescued him from his own hands.


    With Yang Jian in the front to take responsibility, he and the black bear spirit should not be punished too much. Besides, they didn''t wronged him. It was he who made it. Without him, the monkey would have been taken down long ago. How could he run away?


    As for whether the monkey is monkey king or not, it''s up to the Bodhisattva or other Buddhists to think about it. I''m just a child of several hundred years old, and I can''t figure out such a complicated problem.


    With these thoughts in mind, red boy and black bear spirit ride the cloud and leave here soon.


    Although they left, the battle between Yang Jian and Xiaoyu didn''t stop. The three pointed two edged sword and Xiaoyu''s purple hand sword collided with each other constantly, and burst out one gorgeous light after another. The momentum of the two people-centered made all the creatures within ten li tremble and panic.


    "Ah With the increase of fighting time, Xiaoyu, who finds that monkey king, the king of the demon king, has escaped, opens her mouth and yells. With her left hand, she pats the three pointed two edged Sword Yang Jian stabbed at her, and then hits him heavily on the chest with her right hand.


    "Bang!" All of a sudden, Xiaoyu''s heaven splitting palm slapped Yang Jian''s chest, making his pupils shrink. Then the whole person also raised his head to the sky and yelled, and quickly flew back out. His hands and feet kept shaking, looking embarrassed.


    After defeating the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva in this world, the system detects that Yang Jian''s reason for applying for the use of divine power has been completed, so it takes back all the Poseidon''s divine power in his body and the Poseidon Trident in his hand. Now Yang Jian''s strength is still the second peak of immortality when he entered the group.


    It''s not weak, but there''s still a gap between him and Xiaoyu when he reaches the fifth level. He didn''t think of this. He''s not the opponent of the fox. It''s too hard to accept!


    This is bullying him, isn''t it pure attack magic power?


    Damn it!


    "Erlang God, today I''m going to kill you and avenge my grandmother!" After several hundred meters of flying backwards, Yang Jian steps on the cloud with both feet to stabilize her body. At this time, Xiaoyu, who has been hiding in the cloud, flies out and reaches out to help him. Xiaoyu, who has gained the upper hand in the fight with Monkey King and Erlang God, points to Yang Jian and shouts to him.


    "Hum, although the heaven splitting palm is strong, I''m a little inferior to you, but do you think you can defeat me? Well, today I''ll let you know why I, Yang Jian, can shock the three realms! " Not afraid of Xiaoyu''s threat, Yang Jian pushed away the wheezing dog who was holding him by his side, raised his hands, and the magic power in his body was wildly mobilized. Then he waved his arm, put on a very handsome posture, and whispered: "the mountains are falling apart!"


    "Boom!"


    With the falling of Yang Jian''s voice, Huashan not far below suddenly broke apart and made a series of loud noises. Then, Yang Jian slapped Xiaoyu across the air. Xiaoyu saw this and waved her hand to meet Yang Jian.


    "Bang!" Yang Jian''s palm is no longer a reserved trial. He directly exerted 10% of his strength. So after the palm, Yang Jian, along with Xiaotian dog, flew backward again. Xiaoyu didn''t stay in the same place as before. Just as she flew backward a certain distance, the center of the broken Huashan suddenly burst out a force that was hard to resist Despite the strong suction, Xiaoyu was sucked in in an instant, and then the stones closed automatically, and Huashan was restored to its original appearance.


    Well, Yang Jian used the original method of suppressing the third Virgin Mary on Xiaoyu. His sister has gone out. Huashan is empty, too. Let''s use it to suppress the little fox spirit.


    Later, he will get some blood from the fox to serve as lamp oil, so that the lotus lamp can continue to release its power.


    "Poof!" With this in mind, the next second, he and Xiaotian dog all dissipated their momentum. Yang Jian''s face changed and he bent over, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Although he became a saint in the flesh, and the eight nine Xuangong could also make him have a strong defensive power, he still suffered some injuries after being slapped by Xiaoyu. Fortunately, Xiaoyu only practiced the fifth level of the heaven splitting palm. If she practiced the sixth level, the seventh level, or even the eighth level, it would not be good.You know, Xiaoyu is different from his parents. She not only practices the heaven splitting palm, but also has 10000 years of magic power in her body. As a supplement, her strength is not much weaker than her father who practices the seventh level of heaven splitting palm. Maybe she is even better than her father.


    "Master, are you all right?" See Yang Jian spit blood, he also stopped, stopped the body of the wheezing dog, surprised, quickly supported him, asked about his concern.


    "It''s OK. Be careful. I''ll be OK when I adjust my breath a little." With that, Yang Jian, supported by Xiaotian dog, sat down on the cloud with his legs crossed. He used his skill to recover.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Huashan.


    Xiaoyu, who was locked up in front of the third virgin, was in a complicated mood.


    She went back to this place, but this time she was not here to pay for her sins and serve the three Virgin Mary, but she was imprisoned here.


    Wait, three virgin? What about the third virgin?


    All of a sudden, she noticed something, but was hit. Xiaoyu, who was not hurt, stood up from the platform and looked left and right. However, she didn''t see the third Virgin Mary.


    Has eaglewood saved the third lady?


    It''s impossible. It''s only been a long time. Chenxiang doesn''t have a lotus lamp. How can it do this with just one pig? But the third Virgin Mary is no longer here.


    Xiaoyu and Daimei frowned slightly. Then, looking at the light column around her, she clenched her teeth, raised her arm and slapped it hard.


    She''s not the third virgin. You want to imprison her, Erlang God. Do you think you can do it?

 Chapter 543

    After winning the upper hand in the battle with Monkey King and Erlang God, Xiaoyu''s confidence has greatly increased. Therefore, even if Erlang God suppresses her carelessness at the foot of Huashan Mountain, she is not nervous. Why?


    Because she has become a god splitting palm!


    Let''s see how she broke the pillar of light and escaped from it.


    "Boom!" The next second, the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand slapped on the pillar of light that Yang Jian had imposed heavy restrictions on earlier. When they met, a terrible sound broke out. Then the expression on Xiaoyu''s face froze.


    Her pupils contracted violently, and with a "ah" sound, she was bounced out by the light column, and then her back hit the surface of the light column behind her. She was hit again, and then with a "ah" sound. Then, she stopped her body in mid air and landed in free fall. She knelt on the platform with one knee and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking up at the blue light column in front of her, Xiaoyu''s face was full of incredible color.


    How can, how can she not break this pillar of light? What''s the matter? She has become a god splitting palm!


    "Don''t waste your efforts, little fox. Your heaven splitting palm is very powerful, but the prohibition was carefully arranged by me at that time. The idea at that time was to prevent my third sister from breaking the prohibition with the lotus lamp, so the degree of the prohibition was even stronger than that in the land of doom. Even if I was trapped in it, if I didn''t have a spell, I would not be able to break out, would you You''re just a little bit stronger than me. It''s impossible to go out. " Outside, Yang Jian, who is still cross legged, feels the situation in his ban and tells Xiaoyu.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu, who was not afraid or nervous, immediately got up. She pressed her right hand on her left shoulder and staggered up. Looking up at the sky, she resisted her injuries and cried out: "Erlang God, you evil god, it''s not enough for you to imprison the third Virgin Mary. Now you have to imprison me. You will surely be punished. Even if I can''t get out now, one day, when I''ve got the mastery of the heaven splitting palm, I''ll be able to go out. At that time, I''ll let you pay for your instigating the Meishan brothers to kill my grandmother and today''s behavior. I swear here


    "As you swear, you will cultivate the heaven splitting palm and gradually become stronger. Will I stay where I am? Besides, you don''t have to wait until the day when the magic work is completed. I will see you soon. I will use your blood to wake up the magic power of the lotus lamp again


    "What? What do you mean Yang Jian''s words make Xiaoyu look uncertain. Isn''t Baolian lamp a waste lamp?


    "What do you mean? Hum, although you stole the wick and made the Baolian lamp lose its source of power, as long as you can get your blood to serve as lamp oil, you can still use the Baolian lamp. So you can rest assured that I will not kill you. You will stay here to provide lamp oil for Baolian lamp in the future. "


    "Erlang God, you..."


    "Don''t yell at me any more. You stole the wick of the Baolian lamp and just imprisoned you. It''s cheap for you. I was very tolerant of you when I was in love with your mother."


    "My mother? Do you know my mother? " Xiaoyu, with a worried and angry face, hears Yang Jian''s words. The whole person is stunned, and then asks after him.


    "Yes, she is a very simple and kind-hearted woman. It''s a pity that she is not well behaved. I thought you were as kind as your mother, but you ate the wick and let me down, alas!"


    "Bah, it''s wrong of me to steal the wick, but what''s your business? When I kill the monkey king and avenge my parents, I will naturally go to Chenxiang and the third virgin to make amends. Let them be angry. What''s your qualification to ask me? And the third virgin, what have you done to her? " Xiaoyu asked Yang Jian.


    "Let it go."


    "Put what? Let it go? " Xiaoyu is so bad that Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, who is willing to fight against her own sister in order to secure her throne as the God of justice, actually released the third Virgin Mary. How can this sound inconceivable?


    "Believe it or not, you should be punished here. When I recover, I will go to you." He didn''t explain it to Xiaoyu in detail. Yang Jian said to her like this. After that, he cut off his perception, took a deep breath, and concentrated on the operation of Gongfa to treat his injury.


    Don''t say, it''s really difficult to treat the injury caused by splitting the Heavenly God''s palm. It seems that we have to rely on external forces.


    Thinking about it, Yang Jian took a drop of nectar from the spoils he got after the war with the world''s Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and drank it. In a moment, there was an extremely strong vitality in his body. Nourished by this vitality, Yang Jian''s injury quickly recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, over Mount Emei.


    White moon shadow dragon carrying night autumn flew here, but night autumn''s eyes did not look down, also did not look forward, but looked back at the direction of Huashan.


    Just now, there were several voices of fighting. Who was fighting there and could make such a stir? Could it not be the Buddha Kingdom and the elucidation?


    In the heart some indecision, so the night autumn heart God move, into the chat group, intend to use the trumpet to ask if there is a group of friends know where the situation, where in the end what happened.Who knows, he just entered the group, a curse sounded in his mind, is the king of the demon king Monkey King.


    "That damned little fox spirit, my grandson didn''t know her, so she gave my grandson a slap. The power of her slap was so powerful. My grandson was a King Kong, and he was beaten by her. There is also the good fortune boy and the mountain god. The two little demons, who are not good monsters, are really in the face of our monsters. They also join hands to deal with my grandson and take advantage of the danger of the monkey. How unreasonable! My grandson can''t spare them. He can''t spare them. Whoop


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Finally, the monkey is vomiting blood. It seems that the injury is really serious.


    Yeshiqiu knows the hardness of Monkey King''s body. He had a fight with the monkey shortly after he became emperor. Although he suppressed the monkey in battle effectiveness, he still couldn''t break his defense. His King Kong''s good body was too hard and too naughty.


    He said that he was bleeding by a little fox spirit. The little fox spirit who can do this, in this world, is it Xiaoyu?


    How did she get involved with monkey king, the king of the demon king? Shouldn''t she go to Mount Emei to fight against the Buddha and take revenge on monkey king?


    Yes, she didn''t know that the world''s monkey king was in Mount Emei. In the original story, she followed Chenxiang to find out where the monkey king lived.


    She fought with monkey king, the king of the demon king. She What''s going on now?


    Well, it should be OK. Seeing monkey''s fury, he must have lost. It''s not surprising that he can break his defense.


    What''s more, he said that the good money boy and the mountain god are red boy and black bear spirit, right? Red boy, needless to say, forced monkey king to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to solve the disaster on the way to learn scriptures. Black bear spirit, eh, he seems to be the same.


    That black bear is not simple. It is said that he has 3000 years of cultivation, and his magic skills are superb. In those days, Sun Wukong, who was on the way to learn from the world, fought with him for dozens of rounds, but he didn''t get any advantage. Together with these two men, he became a jade chopping God''s hand.


    Ha ha, suddenly I want to mourn for monkey king, the king of the demon king. How unfortunate he is to meet such a lineup. However, it''s said that he can escape from such a lineup. It''s really powerful.


    Don''t know Yang Jian in time to intervene in the night, autumn shook his head, thought in the heart.

 Chapter 544

    At night, Qiu felt that not to mention Monkey King, the king of the demon king, he was besieged by red boy, black bear spirit and Xiaoyu, who had also been trained to split the sky. Without using ten magic weapons, he would be defeated.


    Even trying to escape is very difficult.


    But the monkey did it. He escaped from the siege of the three. Yeshiqiu thought he was quite powerful. It seems that the somersault cloud in the world of conquering demons is not simple. If you have the chance, you can learn it.


    With this in mind, nightfall uses the voice function to modify his voice, and then asks Monkey King, the king of the demon king, "so, the voice of Huashan was made by you fighting with those three people?"


    "Well? administrators? My grandson, my grandson didn''t do anything against the group rules, did he? " He was complaining and swearing when he was asked a question. When he followed his reputation, he found that it was the head of the administrator, the law enforcer of the heavens. The monkey king immediately trembled and asked in a trembling voice.


    In the world where mana was imprisoned, he had no sense of security, so he was full of fear for the trumpet of autumn at night.


    Zhu Tian''s law enforcer: "don''t make up your mind, just ask you this question."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Oh, that''s good, that''s good. Half of the movement on the other side of Huashan was made by my grandson, and the latter half should be caused by Yang Jian''s fighting with the little fox spirit. Thanks to Yang Jian''s timely appearance, he helped my grandson. Otherwise, my grandson would be afraid that the three guys would join hands to kill him. Alas, the monsters in this world are not particular about it. "


    Zhutian law enforcer: "Yang Jian helped you and was fighting with the little fox spirit. So you didn''t escape from them by yourself?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "cough, my grandson escaped from the joint attack of the black bear spirit and the fire breathing doll by himself It''s a smooth escape, but the little fox spirit has extraordinary power. When my grandson left, Yang Jian was still fighting with her. Now there''s no movement. I think Yang Jian has cleaned up the little fox spirit. After all, he always claims that he has a lotus lamp in his hand, so it''s no problem to clean up the little fox spirit. "


    "The lotus lamp..." After hearing the words of Monkey King, the king of demon king, Qiu really doesn''t know what to say at night. What''s the use of Baolian lamp without wick or oil? When bricks hit people?


    But by Yang Jian''s means, Xiaoyu should be able to win, right?


    Thinking about it, Qiu had a private chat with Yang Jian at night and asked him about the situation there.


    Soon Yang Jian''s reply was sent. The monkey was right. Although he couldn''t use the lotus lamp, Yang Jian defeated Xiaoyu and suppressed her on the round platform where the third virgin was once imprisoned.


    Alas, I''ve been serving the third virgin for a while. Now I''ve just become a god splitting palm. It''s time to show off. As a result, the third virgin is gone, but I''m sent in. I think Xiaoyu''s heart will collapse at the moment.


    "Well, I''ll go to see Sun Wukong when I''m free after I''ve tried my hand to defeat the Buddha in the world." In the end, she also made a deal with herself. She was a little friendly. She went to prison. At night, Qiu felt that she should visit her because she was in love and reasonable.


    Then he gave Yang Jian a reply of "I know". At night, Qiu said another word in the group. Then he took back his mind, patted the head of the white moon shadow dragon under his body, and said to it, "OK, let''s go down."


    "Yes, master." White moon shadow dragon should road, and then, wings a vibration, carrying the autumn night below the Emei Mountain fly.


    At this time, in front of the Holy Buddha cave in Mount Emei, a monkey in a cassock is making some indescribable movement towards a peach tree. Well, I''ve got a showdown. He''s Shhh.


    After the convenience at the door of his home, the monkey king showed a satisfied smile. He ate too many peaches this morning, which made the monkey feel embarrassed when he had to have lunch. Fortunately, no one knew about it.


    When he tied up his trousers again, the monkey king swung his cassock and turned around to return to the Buddha cave. However, as soon as he took two steps, his steps suddenly stopped. With a frown, he looked up in a certain direction. In his sight, there was a white figure flying towards here.


    "Oh, there are guests coming. It''s like I don''t know whether it''s a good guest or a bad guest. " Murmured a word, quickly defeated the Buddha, Monkey King body flash, came to the front of the Holy Buddha cave, put up his right hand, slightly bowed his head, make a Taoist monk appearance.


    Not to mention, after he became a Buddha, his wildness disappeared a lot. When he did so in his cassock, he really had the temperament of Buddha.


    "Whoosh!" Soon, a gust of wind hit, white moon shadow dragon carrying night autumn slowly landed in front of the monkey king.


    Sitting on the back of the white moon shadow dragon, looking at the monkey in front of him without any evil spirit, and looking very holy and upright, yeshiqiu has to admit that time can really change a person.


    In the past, the monkey who was lawless and thought that he was great and could make a havoc in heaven grew up."Amitabha, poor monk Sun Wukong, I don''t know who my friend is. Why did you come to Emei?" Looking at the dragon with golden eyes, we found that there are many dragon blood in the body of the white moon shadow dragon. Although it is not pure enough, it is very powerful on the whole. It doesn''t need to be inferior to the old dragon king in the East China Sea. As for the night time and autumn, we can''t see it. Obviously, this is his essence. He is a human.


    The human race is not equal to the mortal, they are inclusive relations. The status of mortals in the three realms is very low, but the people with successful cultivation are very important in the three realms. For example, the three emperors of huoyun cave are still human. Who dares not respect them in the three realms?


    In the perception of fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king, although the breath of night time autumn is not as good as him, the gap is not too big, so for such a person, he is willing to keep some politeness.


    "I saw the Buddha the next night." Flying down from the back of the white moon shadow dragon, at night, autumn''s fight against the world triumphs over the Buddha, and the monkey king arches his hand. His attitude is also very polite.


    Different from most people, when crossing the eve, Qiu saw many netizens on the post saying that they only knew Huaguo Mountain, the great sage of Qi Tian, but they didn''t know lingshandou conquering Buddha. But at night, Qiu felt that the latter was better than the former.


    Why? Because in combination with reality, the former is just like a college student who just came out of school and has a higher vision than the top, while the latter has experienced the ups and downs of the society, grown up, and then mixed into a formal institution in a state-owned enterprise. It is self-evident that who is more worthy of respect?


    Maybe yeshiqiu is the kind of person whose reason surpasses sensibility. After all, regardless of achievement, Qi Tian Da Sheng is still better than fighting to defeat Buddhism. It''s just his ambition and his dream that he can''t accomplish in his whole life.


    "Yeyi?" It was the first time he heard the name. The monkey king chewed it in his heart, but he still had no impression. Then he asked yeshiqiu again, "what''s the matter with you coming here to find my grandson?"


    "I would like to ask the Buddha to help me with one thing. I would like to ask the Buddha to accept my challenge. This is the challenge book." At night, Qiu said to the world''s monkey king. With that, he put down his arched hands, took out a letter of war he had written from Najie, and threw it to the fighting Buddha in front of him.


    After the war, he didn''t read the content, but just read the cover. Monkey king raised his mouth a little and said with a smile, "it turns out that Taoist friends are here to fight with my grandson. It''s very good. I just don''t know if your strength is enough to present treasure in front of my grandson."


    "I don''t think it will disappoint the Buddha."


    "That''s good, ah!" All of a sudden, the monkey king threw the book of war in his hand and shot it into a stone not far away. Then he jumped up and opened his arm to reveal his golden cudgel. Holding it, he hit hard at night Shiqiu.

 Chapter 545

    Did the monkey king really change his disposition after he became a Buddha?


    Certainly not. Where is a person''s temperament so easy to change? It''s just that I have experienced more and learned to restrain myself.


    So his heart is still a warlike monkey, which can be seen from the title given to him by the Buddha. Now, there is a man with strong breath coming to Emei to challenge himself and fight with him. Can the monkey king refuse such a request?


    Certainly not. If he refuses, he will not defeat the Buddha and the monkey king.


    So the monkey king immediately accepted the challenge of yeshiqiu and took out his weapon to fight him.


    "It''s a good time. I''ll ask the Buddha to teach me." Seeing the scene of Monkey King carrying a stick to himself, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly at night and said with a smile. At the same time, a silver light flashed in front of him, and a powerful sword appeared in front of him. It was the compassion sword, one of the ten magic weapons.


    He has no reason to fight with the monkey king with his bare hands. Even if the purpose of this trip is to verify the palm power of the God of splitting heaven''s palm, it''s OK to wave it when it''s necessary. There''s no need to just slap the enemy from the beginning to the end. After all, when he faces the enemy in the future, he will have to use all means.


    Today is a contest. To be fair, we only use the compassion sword as a weapon to counteract the golden cudgel in the hands of Monkey King. We don''t use other artifact, but use our own ability.


    "Fool, back up!" Thinking, at night, Qiu shouts to the white moon shadow dragon behind him, then holds the compassion sword in front of him, and uses it to block the golden cudgel from the monkey king.


    "Ah Just as the white moon shadow dragon obeys the command of the night time autumn and retreats the second second, the golden cudgel and the compassion sword collide with each other and make a loud sound. The golden and silver lights each occupy a piece and release a dazzling light.


    Then, yeshiqiu raises his thigh and kicks Sun Wukong''s chest. Seeing this, Sun Wukong immediately raises his knee and holds yeshiqiu''s foot with his knee, barely parrying his move.


    After that, the monkey king frowned and screamed. He used his strength and moved his knee to shake the autumn out of the night.


    After shaking yeshiqiu out, the monkey king immediately waved his golden cudgel and played a golden light. He continued to beat yeshiqiu.


    The recoil from the soles of his feet made him retreat quickly. Looking at the golden light that the monkey king had taken the opportunity to strike in front of him, Qiu stepped heavily on the ground with his right foot to stop his body. Then he waved his compassion sword and cut out a silver light to collide with the golden light that the monkey king was striking at him.


    Gold and silver light meet, in a moment, an explosion sounded, a large area of smoke came out, blocking people''s sight.


    "Ah In the smoke, the cry of the monkey king sounded again. At night, Qiu attached his mana to Minsheng sword and stabbed at the source of the sound. Suddenly, the tip of Minsheng sword met the top of the golden cudgel. At night, Qiu''s pupils contracted violently, his feet stepped on the ground and retreated more than ten meters, leaving a deep and long trace on the ground.


    "It seems that there is no cheap way to compete with each other in this way." When he was defeated by the fight again, he retreated. At night, Qiu ti''s sword was cut horizontally, and he tried to cut the golden cudgel sideways. Then he took the opportunity to jump ten meters behind the monkey king. Then he thought of it in his heart.


    "Ha ha, it''s not bad, but if you only have this ability, my grandson will be very disappointed." This round did not take advantage of the situation to pursue, and the monkey king stood in the position before the jump, and said to him.


    Because in the battle, he found a little bit of his former blood, so he claimed to have changed from a poor monk to an old grandson.


    "Hum, I''m sorry to disappoint the Buddha before. Next, I will try my best to satisfy the Buddha." After hearing the words of fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king, at night, Qiu holds the hand of compassion sword a little tight and says firmly to him.


    "Well, then I''ll wait and see, ah!" Said, the monkey king a side body, carrying the golden cudgel to continue toward the night, autumn hit over.


    But this time, yeshiqiu didn''t continue to fight with the compassion sword as before. He put up his right hand, and the palm overflowed with a faint purple light. Then, he made several movements with his right arm, and then hit the monkey king across the air.


    The third move of heaven splitting palm!


    "Boom!" Suddenly, an incomparable force burst out from the palm of yeshiqiu''s hand and rushed to the monkey king. At the same time, the monkey hair on the monkey king suddenly stood up, and a sense of crisis was born in his heart.


    Without much hesitation, the monkey king poked forward with his golden cudgel, and then


    "Bang!" A loud noise appeared in Mt. Emei. The whole Mt. Emei turned over just like the Earth Dragon. A large number of rocks fell down, shaking and frightening. The fight against the Buddha, the monkey king and yeshiqiu flew out at the moment of the sound.


    ¡­¡­


    The situation of the monkey king is not clear, but at nightfall, after he was hit by the shockwave that he and the monkey king made, he severely broke several big trees. Finally, with the help of the white moon shadow dragon, he was taken down."Well Sitting on the ground, supported by the white moon shadow dragon in the shape of a human, Qiu feels that his chest is very uncomfortable at night. It seems that he has suffered internal injury.


    Unexpectedly, he became the third level of heaven splitting palm, but he still couldn''t beat the monkey king, so he could only draw with him. This was still when he was facing his own heaven splitting palm. If he knew something about himself and chose to avoid this palm, or tried his best to resist instead of the same attack, then


    Although I don''t want to admit it, yeshiqiu still thinks that if so, he will lose in the end.


    It seems that the practice of chopping God palm does not mean that he is very strong.


    He found another weakness in him.


    Mana!


    The fighting spirit of the three stars fighting emperor has all been transformed into mana. After training, the mana has been improved a lot. However, compared with the second peak of immortality like monkey king and Yang Jian, there is still a big gap. We need to find a way to improve it.


    So thinking, at night, Qiu bit his teeth and stood up from the ground.


    "Ha ha, OK, my grandson hasn''t met an opponent like you in 300 years. Come on, fight 800 rounds with my grandson again!" At night, after Qiu Qi''s death, he nodded a few times in front of his chest, and then he wanted to continue to fight with the monkey king, so that he could hone his proficiency in applying the chopping palm to actual combat and continue to find his own shortcomings. However, as soon as he stood up, the monkey''s voice rang.


    Then, the sound of breaking the air sounded. At night, Qiu saw a monkey with a golden cudgel and an obvious excited smile flying towards him.


    Oh, according to the situation, the monkey king in this world is even stronger than he imagined!


    OK, let''s keep fighting.


    "Pangu is real!" Push the white moon shadow dragon away, and at night, Qiu shouts in his heart. Then behind him, a giant of light with a huge axe appears. At the moment of its appearance, Qiu feels that his mana has increased by at least twice.


    Very good, then try again, this state of their own use of splitting God palm can defeat you this fight to defeat the Buddha!

 Chapter 546

    Half an hour later, the battle between yeshiqiu and the world to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king finally stopped. They lay on the ground side by side, gasping for breath, sweating and even bleeding.


    In this world, the depth of the magic power and the mastery of the magic power of the monkey king are all higher than that of the demon king, but his physique is much worse than that of the demon king. He has become a god chopping palm, and uses Pangu''s real body. The night time and Autumn''s hard work, which greatly increases his magic power, still makes him suffer a lot of injuries. No wonder in the original story, he is caught by Yang Jian and stabbed Pipa bone, in the final analysis, the body is not strong enough.


    Of course, night time and autumn didn''t get any advantage, because he only used the compassion sword as a weapon, and he didn''t use any other artifact such as XuanZhen ruler. He only practiced the third level of heaven splitting palm. Even in Pangu''s real body state, his mana increased by 200%, and his strength was only half the weight of the world''s monkey king, so he also hung the color on his body A contest is a draw.


    "My grandson hasn''t fought like this for 300 years. Boy, your strength is not weak. When my grandson recovers his injury, we''ll fight again, and then we''ll have to decide the outcome!" Maybe it''s because we don''t know each other and fight against the Buddha. Sun Wukong''s name for yeshiqiu has unconsciously changed from "Daoyou" to "Xiaozi".


    Li Yusong of Douluo world can judge the age of each other by touching their wrists and calves. So can Sun Wukong of this world.


    During the fight just now, he and yeshiqiu would inevitably have some physical contact, so he clearly knew that when he was tied with him, he was only a teenager.


    Hehe, when he was a teenager, he fought with him and defeated the Buddha to a draw. It''s true that since ancient times, the hero is a teenager. It seems that the monkey king is old, and some of him can''t keep up with the times of the three realms.


    Thinking, fighting against the Buddha, Monkey King laughed at himself.


    I didn''t know what the monkey was thinking. When he heard him say this, Qiu rubbed the wound on his abdomen with his palm attached with magic power at night. Then, the action continued and said to him, "well, this fight with the Holy Buddha made me find a lot of shortcomings. Next time, I''ll think about it when I get to the top of my hand If we can improve our mana, we will come back to the Buddha for advice. Then we will be able to decide the outcome. "


    Fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king


    Do you want to come back after you''ve trained the heaven splitting palm and improved your mana? Why don''t you just say that you will come back when you are better than my old sun?


    Sun Wukong sat up and felt the stinging pain coming from his shoulder. He glanced at the night autumn beside him.


    Then, he looked at the white moon shadow dragon who had picked a few peaches after the agreement of night time and autumn, and said with a trace of inexplicable voice: "although the dragon family is weak, it still has some energy, otherwise it is impossible to hold the big four seas. This little thing has real dragon blood in its body, and its breath is not simple. It can be taken as a mount, You''re a great kid, too. "


    "Luck, it''s all luck." Then, at night, Qiu finally healed the wound in his abdomen with magic power. Then, he sat up and looked at the white moon shadow dragon walking towards him, smiling at him.


    "Master, here comes the peach." Walking in front of nightfall, the white moon shadow dragon hands the washed peach to him, respectfully. Then he hands another peach to monkey king, and he keeps one himself.


    "Well. This peach was transplanted by my grandson from Huaguo Mountain. After 300 years of careful cultivation, it is not as good as Tianting''s flat peach and Zhenyuan Daxian''s ginseng fruit, but it is also a good spiritual fruit. " After taking the peach, the monkey king nodded to the white moon shadow dragon, and then said to the night time autumn.


    "Well, I''ll have to taste it." Hearing the words of Monkey King, yeshiqiu was a little surprised and picked his eyebrows. Then he opened his mouth and bit the peach. Suddenly, a sweet and moist pulp was in his mouth.


    Eyes flashed a different color, then night autumn chewed up, and the faster the bite.


    The taste of the peach is really good, and the pulp and juice contain a lot of energy. Although it doesn''t help him to improve his mana, it''s good to supplement his physical and mental strength.


    "How are you, delicious?" Seeing Qiu''s satisfied look at night, Sun Wukong asked him a little complacently.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s a fruit transplanted from Huaguo Mountain! By the way, Saint Buddha, if you don''t mind, can you send me two peach trees and let me take them back to my hometown for transplanting, so that I can eat such good fruits in the future? " At night, Qiu suddenly thought of something. He asked to fight against the Buddha. There was no embarrassed expression in his words.


    It''s just a butterfly and peach tree. There are so many peach trees in Emei Mountain. The wind pressure caused by their fight just now has damaged a lot. I don''t think this monkey will pay much attention to it.


    As for what he said just now, just listen to him and you will be a fool.


    I''ve always heard that monkeys steal peaches and cultivate them. How can he not know that monkey king still has this skill after reading Journey to the west?What he called cultivation is actually fertilization, right?


    It''s a bit disgusting to say, but at night, autumn still has to say that the smell of monkey in Emei Mountain is really a bit heavy. The monkey is too unsanitary.


    "Yes, you can. If you want to take it, you can take two or twenty. You can take it at will. Anyway, it''s not rare Cough, my grandson means it''s rare to meet someone who can compete with my grandson. My grandson is willing to satisfy you with this little wish. "


    As expected, Sun Wukong agreed to his request. However, after he agreed, Sun Wukong''s tone became a little more serious and asked him a question: "boy, when I was fighting with you just now, my grandson thought that your palm technique was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. Just now, when you said chop God''s palm, my grandson remembered it. This palm technique is very strong. When my grandson was protecting Tang Monk''s Sutra in the west, he met a pair of fox spirits in wanku mountain, and they practiced the heaven splitting palm. My grandson defeated them with one to two. Thanks to the three dames passing by, he helped my grandson break their heaven splitting palm with the lotus lamp, and then he rescued Tang monk. You can split the heaven splitting palm, then you It doesn''t have anything to do with that pair of fox spirits in wanku mountain, does it? "


    "How to return, I am a person, how can I get involved with fox spirit?" At night, Qiu denied without hesitation that he knew Xiaoyu, eh Selectively ignore, anyway, he is now yeyi, not yeshiqiu, who knows who Xiaoyu is.


    "Then where did you learn your heaven splitting palm from?" Sun Wukong also thinks that a teenage Terran is unlikely to be related to the fox spirit who has been dead for 300 years, but he continues to ask him curiously.


    "My heaven splitting palm was taught by an old fairy." At night, Qiu thought about it in his mind and soon thought of a good excuse and replied.


    "Old fairy, what old fairy can split the heavenly palm? Boy, can you tell my grandson his name or road number? "


    "Of course, the old immortal is called grandmaster Bodhi. Oh, you can''t tell anyone about this." In the middle of the story, Qiuhe suddenly remembered something at night. He quickly put up a finger to monkey king and whispered. He looked left and right, as if worried about something.


    But the monkey king, after saying his familiar and strange name in the night, the whole monkey was already in a daze and murmured in his heart, "master?"

 Chapter 547

    Although the world is different, the world''s Sun Wukong, his teacher is still Bodhi grandmaster, but his Bodhi grandmaster in this world is a little different. He is Yang Jian''s master Yuding real person disguised, that is to say, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian are actually the same brothers.


    As for why, as brothers, they learned completely different skills. It can only be said that immortal Yuding really knows too much, so they can teach different skills to the apprentices respectively, although he didn''t learn the skills himself.


    You didn''t learn it yourself?


    Yes, Yang Jian has practiced 89 Xuangong, and his physical strength is unmatched, but immortal Yuding has not. He knows how to practice 89 Xuangong. He knows everything about theory, but he just can''t practice it. Talent is a problem, and there is no way.


    The seventy-two changes and somersault cloud practiced by Sun Wukong are also like this. Even the skill "splitting heaven God''s palm" which is most relied on in the night is also handed down from immortal Yuding.


    In a word, Yuding immortal is an encyclopedia of cultivating immortals which only knows theory but not operation.


    That guy is quite tough in some non combat aspects. If he can be caught and pawned in the pawnbroking shop, yeshiqiu thinks that he can get a lot of points. Unfortunately, he can''t.


    He is Yang Jian''s master and a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. Although the world''s Yuanshi Tianzun has gone back to chaos, guangchengzi has gone out of the pass. At night, Qiu doesn''t want to experience the taste of Fantian seal. He is afraid that after he understands it, he will have no future.


    Back to the point, it took a long time to come back to God. When the monkey king looked at the night, Qiu''s eyes changed a lot unconsciously. Before, he just regarded him as a good opponent with strong ability. Later, he could fight with him and have fun. Now, younger martial brother, he is my younger martial brother!


    For the words of yeshiqiu, Dou conquers Buddha with no doubt. He doesn''t feel that he is deceiving himself. Why?


    Because he has never exposed his identity as a teacher, and he has been in the three realms for so many years. Since he left Fangcun mountain, he has never heard of his teacher''s name, let alone someone''s involvement with him.


    In a word, no one knows the relationship between himself and his master, let alone deliberately telling this lie in front of him.


    In fact, Sun Wukong was concealed. Immortal Yuding disguised himself as grandmaster Bodhi and accepted him as an apprentice. There is still a third person in the three realms who knows about his ability. That person is Guanyin Bodhisattva who was just locked up by his elder martial brother Yang Jian not long ago.


    In the lamp world of Baolian, it is the Guanyin Bodhisattva who asks the real man Yuding to disguise himself and accept the monkey king as his apprentice. Nezha even knows about this. The reason is that the real man Yuding and you Rongyan publicized with each other after the monkey king was granted the great sage of heaven. As a result, after a few times of propaganda, he heard that the monkey king was rebelling against the next heaven. He was scared out of a cold sweat on the spot and then died He would shut up and never dare to say these words again.


    And these things, Monkey King is not clear, so in his view, his teacher is Bodhi grandmaster, that is a secret.


    Since it''s a secret, naturally no irrelevant person will know.


    Now this boy named yeyi says in front of him that he was taught by his own teacher. How can my grandson not be shocked to hear that?


    "Holy Buddha, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the shock and a trace of joy on the monkey''s face, autumn at night made a puzzled expression and asked him.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Yeyi, you said that your heaven splitting palm was taught to you by an old immortal named Bodhi grandmaster. I don''t know where he taught it to you?" The monkey king waved his hand to yeshiqiu and said.


    "The North Sea." At night, Qiu said nonsense immediately. If the monkey wants to go to Beihai to find master, you can find him. You are very good at finding me.


    "Beihai, OK, my grandson knows." Hearing the answer of autumn at night, the monkey king nodded and said in his heart.


    Then, he got up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, and said to yeshiqiu, "yeyi, you just said you want to improve your mana?"


    "Well, that''s one of my weaknesses." Seeing that the monkey got up, Qiu stood up from the ground at night, patted the dust on his body, and replied to him.


    "You''re right. When I was fighting with you just now, my grandson thought your mana was a little low. Although later he made the appearance with the axe, which improved your mana a lot, there was still a gap between you and my grandson. Well, it''s fate for you to meet my grandson, not to mention Cough, in a word, my grandson will show you a way to increase your mana quickly. " The monkey king hit a few tricks on his injured shoulder to heal the wound. Then, with his hands akimbo, he looked up at the sky, and then bowed his head to him.


    "Thank you, Saint Buddha. What''s the way of Saint Buddha?" In the night when the secret way "became", Qiu was ecstatic in his heart. At the same time, he showed a look of expectation on his face. The monkey in front of him asked.


    "Oh, if you want to improve your mana, you can only rely on self-cultivation and external force. It takes perseverance and time for you to rely on yourself. Besides powerful hand to inject mana into you or raise your level, you have to eat." Don''t know oneself again by the person played of fight to defeat Buddha, Monkey King to night time autumn high and unfathomable of say."Eat, Saint Buddha, do you know where the natural resources and the local treasures are?" See this monkey is step by step into their own routine, night autumn to him with a smile.


    "It''s not the natural resources, it''s the elixir that has been practiced." Seeing that the boy couldn''t guess what he thought, Monkey King shook his head and said to him with slight disdain.


    "Elixir?" He didn''t care about Sun Wukong''s disdainful eyes. At night, Qiu said to him, "at a loss.".


    "Yes, eight hundred years have passed, and taishanglaojun''s Douli palace is full of elixirs. If you can eat them all, your mana will definitely be greatly improved to the same level as my grandson. There is absolutely no problem, even It''s not impossible that you may exceed it. After all, I don''t have your Dharma aspect that can enhance your mana. " When he said this, the monkey king sighed helplessly. If he had such a Dharma appearance to improve his mana 800 years ago, how could he have been defeated by Yang Jian, and the diamond bracelet


    Well, it''s hard to say.


    On the other hand, he finally heard the monkey say something about the elixir. At night, Qiu was excited and worried about him. He said: "Douli palace is in the 33rd heaven, and Taishang Laojun is not a simple role. It''s impossible to eat all the elixirs, isn''t it? I don''t think I can


    "Why can''t you do it? Although your mana is not as good as that of my grandson, your real ability is actually between you and me. You can''t do what my grandson could have done 800 years ago without reason. Besides, there''s still my grandson with you. What are you worried about?" The monkey king waved his hand to yeshiqiu, and said angrily.


    His younger martial brother is too cautious.


    "Well? The Buddha said, "would you like to go with me?" Night autumn happy way.


    "Why don''t you?"


    "Yes, of course, then Thank you very much


    "Hum." The monkey king, who was given thanks by autumn at night, raised his chin and snorted, with a touch of satisfaction on his face.


    As a elder martial brother, take care of the younger martial brother. Let alone, he has a sense of accomplishment.


    I think of it in my heart.

 Chapter 548

    It''s also a sense of achievement in the heart of night time and autumn to be able to play with Sun Wukong''s victory over the Buddha and let him take himself to the Daoli palace to steal the elixir of the supreme emperor.


    This monkey is very tricky.


    in the original plot, the mana is very low, and unlike Sun Wukong, when he was still in stone, he absorbed the incense of countless years and the essence of the moon and the moon. After stealing the elixir of Tai Laojun, he could gain the strength of Yang and Sun Wukong. At night, autumn has reached the realm of immortal, and the magic power is far superior to the incense at the beginning. If you can eat all the elixir of Tai Laojun, By then, it will be possible to compete with Xiaoyu who has eaten the wick of Baolian lamp.


    In addition, nighttime Qiushi can instantly increase the Mana by 200% behind Guzhen. This is a regular skill, and it won''t change with its own mana. Therefore, if you can eat those elixirs, nighttime Qiushi can pat his chest to ensure that he can defeat the fight in front of him and the Buddha and the monkey king even if he doesn''t use any artifact.


    "Oh, my dear brother, you''re welcome. Let''s adjust our breath. When the mana is completely restored, my grandson will take you to heaven to taste Laojun''s elixir." He didn''t know that this teenager was calculating himself in his heart. After Sun Wukong was satisfied, he reached out and helped yeshiqiu, who was bending over and bowing his hand to him. He said with a smile that he could not help but call him a "good brother".


    And at night, Qiu, like he didn''t notice this, also nodded to him with a smile.


    Then, when they saw that they had suddenly become so close, the white moon shadow dragon, who was surprised by this, went into the Holy Buddha cave together to exercise his power and recover his mana. When his mana was fully recovered, he went to heaven and stole the immortal elixir from the emperor.


    As for whether it''s not good to do so, nightfall doesn''t think about it at all.


    Anyway, even if he doesn''t eat them, the elixirs in the original plot will be eaten by aloes. The emperor still has to bear the loss. Because of his own reasons, the third Virgin Mary is released early, so that their mother and son can reunite in advance. In return, the elixirs that should have fallen into the belly of aloes fall into someone''s stomach. Isn''t it a reasonable thing?


    So, there''s nothing wrong.


    With this in mind, a layer of purple light came out of Qiu''s body at night, and the skill of splitting the Heavenly God''s palm quickly worked in his body. The mana he lost in fighting with the monkey king gradually recovered.


    ¡­¡­


    Both monkey king and yeshiqiu are using their martial arts to recover their mana, but at the same time, yeshiqiu is also using his mental energy to enter the chat group.


    Because not long ago, a prompt sound of the system rang in his mind, and the sound was: "Ding, group member Mo ganna, join the group chat. ¡¿


    moganna?


    Yeshiqiu heard this name for the first time and didn''t have any impression. However, this name reminded him of an animation he had seen hours before crossing. He remembered that it was called Balala magic fairy, and there was a big boss named gunara, the God of darkness.


    Morgana, gunara, that sounds like it.


    Let''s get down to business. There''s a new person in the group. Although I don''t know who she is, as the leader of the group, I''d like to welcome her.


    With this kind of mind, the night of autumn specially separated a wisp of mind into the chat group, who knows, he just entered the group to hear a very arrogant and harsh voice.


    "Your uncle, who are you guys? What kind of black technology can you ignore my encryption settings? Come on, or I''ll have to hang you all up and spank you when the queen finds you out! "


    Hang me up and spank me?


    Imagine that kind of picture in the brain, suddenly, the face of autumn in the night violently twitches a few times.


    Who are these three eight, so arrogant?


    In doubt, yeshiqiu calls out the identity information of the new group member from the system to check. The next second, the data panel of moganna appears in yeshiqiu''s mind, which reads:


    [Name: moganna (former name: liangbing)


    gender: female


    from the world of super theology


    identity: archangel, apocalypse, devil female Wang


    age: 30000 years old


    physique: the fourth generation of Divine Body


    ability: God killing weapons, reading information, mobilizing dark energy, space shuttle


    Strength: the second medium stage of immortality


    character evaluation: for the devil, she is an angel, an evolved angel and a devil. He is free and easy, advocates depravity and freedom, and likes to swear. Because of the problem of concept, he has been fighting with his sister Kaisha for tens of thousands of years. He is a depraved angel with no distinction between good and evil. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    30000 years old?


    Good guy, look at her head and think of a young beauty. The beauty is still a beauty, but it''s an old woman. All the people in this group are not as old as her!


    "Hey, why don''t you talk? Do you want to make the queen angry with me?" Just at nightfall, shocked by the new couple''s age, she wanted to watch the video of her original fate, when the swearing new couple cried again.At night, Qiu slightly feels helpless to pause her action of watching her video, close the data panel, look at the chat screen, and say something to her, but several group members rush in front of her to reply to her.


    Majestic: "hum, woman, you are just a new man. Is it really good for you to be so arrogant?"


    Wei Wuxian: "this girl, when you are just in a group, there should be a group announcement in front of you. You can bear to see it first, and then speak."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "rookie, this is not black technology. This is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. You can help it as an ordinary chat group, but the group members come from different worlds. By the way, rookie, are you interested in buying pets? Let me introduce myself first. Bruce Lee is the manager of Zhutian pet store. Recently, Bruce Lee''s pet store has launched a new kind of pet. It''s a flying silver backed gorilla with the blood of the ancient clan fighting emperor. It''s not only very fast, but also has amazing attack power. It''s a very good pet. If you are willing to buy it, Bruce Lee can give you a 10% discount. "


    Mo ganna: --


    ¡­¡­


    Super seminary world, earth.


    Moganna, who is making a string by the side of the road, hears several sounds in her mind, and the action of eating the kebab stops slowly.


    Chat group, in which the group members come from different worlds, is it true or not?


    There''s more.


    "The one called xiongba, dare you talk to the queen like this, don''t you want to live?" According to Wei Wuxian, the content of the group announcement was scanned quickly, but Mo ganna, who still doubted the authenticity of the content, asked the bully fiercely.


    As the queen of demons, no one in the universe dares to talk to her like this except Kaisha, bichi and huayie.


    Majestic: "hum, there''s another arrogant and ignorant man. Do you think you can scare me with a loud voice? I tell you that arrogant huoyun running has been defeated by me. Now I''m in the emergency room of Tushan hospital for treatment. Woman, you are a new person. I shouldn''t agree with you, but if you have to be arrogant in the group and challenge me, I have to show you my means. "


    [Ding, the group member xiongba uploaded a short video. ¡¿


    overlord: @ moganna, take a look. This is my power. Don''t be frightened. After watching it, I''ll wait for you to make an apology. Don''t worry. I''ll forgive you for your ignorance when you just joined the group. "


    Mo ganna: --


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Mr. Xiong, you really don''t want to live? Why bother?

 Chapter 549

    Yeshiqiu knew that xiongba was crazy, but he didn''t expect that he could be so crazy that he would challenge an immortal master. Isn''t he killing himself?


    Although they are new people, they can''t compare with you in the group for such a long time, but the starting point of others is higher than you. Even if you have been in the group with the help of resources from all over the world to improve yourself in all aspects, you can''t compare with those who just joined the group. What''s more, you haven''t been striving to become stronger. Most of your time is spent in the hospital.


    As for defeating huoyun evil god


    Is it necessary for you to talk about such small things in a group?


    Just the top loser, now everyone in the group can beat him except Gao Yao. What''s the best way to become a Tathagata God palm? It''s just a promotion from a martial arts master to a great master. It''s still not advanced to the realm of heaven and man, because the highest level of the Tathagata God palm in the Kung Fu world is probably the peak of the great master. If he wants to become a heaven and man, he has to find a way from other worlds.


    To win such a rubbish, you can also generate such a huge amount of self-confidence. What can I say to you as the leader of the group?


    It''s a shame that you are still the first group. Even Yin Su Su is better than you. Do you know?


    was in the heart of the night when he was tucking away the slot. The super God college world, Moganna, who was being driven by the hero to the air, make complaints about the huge and steep waves on his chest. Then he took a deep breath and gave the short video uploaded by the male leader on the chat screen.


    She would like to see if this man called xiongba is still a God and how strong he is.


    After the video was picked up, a middle-aged man in a golden robe, looking majestic, with a very cold face, appeared on the screen, giving people a feeling of "self-respect".


    Seeing such a bully, the angry color on moganna''s face narrowed slightly, her pupils narrowed, and she said in secret: "this guy It looks like a little bit of strength. "


    It''s true that the power of a hero is nothing in the universe, even in his own world, but he is really a natural bully. His temperament is even more like a master than those who are 100 times stronger than him. No wonder mogana has this illusion.


    Illusion?


    Yes, soon Morgana knew that it was just an illusion that she thought this guy was a little bit powerful.


    Because


    After sneering at the camera, the hero on the screen raises his hands and presents a bunch of white blisters in his hands. Then he puts his hands down and gathers them around his waist. The two bubbles fuse with each other and become bigger. Then, he shoots out the fused blisters and waves them to a man in a sleeveless T-shirt and big underpants If you lose, hit the top.


    Then, GUI Yuanqi, the third point of ten success forces, met with the palm of the Tathagata God of huoyun evil god, and there was a big explosion in an instant. Then, huoyun evil god flew out with blood all over his body, while the hero was still standing in the distance.


    This is exactly the picture of the hero and the fire cloud evil spirit separating the victory from the defeat, that is, the hero making a big move.


    To be fair, the picture of the hero using three points of his ten success to break through the fire cloud and the evil god''s palm of the Tathagata is very shocking to ordinary martial arts people. However, the one watching this video is not an ordinary martial arts person, but a God. She is the devil queen moganna who has upgraded to the fourth generation of God body and has the ability to destroy stars.


    In her eyes, this strength is a little stronger than her generation of unarmed soldiers. Such rubbish dares to teach itself a lesson. Sure enough, he doesn''t want to live.


    Xiongba: "well, do you know my strength? If you want to apologize, hurry up. I''ll forgive you for being a new man. "


    "Ha ha." Hear the words of the big bully again, Mo ganna, who has some knowledge of his strength through the video, raises a sneer at the corner of her mouth and laughs in her heart.


    Hearing the voice of the other side with a trace of disdainful laughter, the hero who attached to the world and sent the fire cloud evil spirit to the emergency room frowned, and a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    After watching the video, I saw my powerful power. This big breasted woman, she Is It can''t be true?


    When he thought of a terrible guess, he frowned deeper and hesitated for a moment. He didn''t say anything more about Mo ganna''s apology to himself and don''t be too arrogant in the group. Instead, he asked her carefully: "new man, excuse me What is your strength level in the system


    "What happened to the second phase of immortality? You want to die, bichi Moganna finished the last kebab in her hand, then dropped the bamboo stick on the ground and asked the bully coldly.


    And hegemony


    I want to finish!


    Hearing Mo ganna''s reply, the hero suddenly widened his eyes, looked up at the sky, swallowed his saliva and thought of it in his heart.


    Mo ganna is just a newcomer. No member of the group mentioned the word "Immortality" just now, so she must have seen it from her data panel. That is to say, she is not lying. She is really a strong person in immortality. This, this


    "How hard can I be?" In an instant, the mood changed dramatically. The hero''s eyes were full of tears, and he moaned in his heart.He just left the hospital. Is he going to go in again?


    The new man of immortality, with such a posture, looks like a woman in a hurdle. He can''t see the style of a strong man at all. Is that too bullying me?


    You can''t judge a person by his appearance.


    Mo ganna: "why don''t you talk? Are you thinking about your own death? No problem, Queen, I will be merciful and allow you to choose your own way of death. OK, bichi, give you a minute to think. "


    Majestic overlord


    What, instead of sending me to the hospital this time, I directly want to kill me. I, how can I be so miserable? I just want to be forced in front of new people. I don''t want to die like this. Wuwuwuwu ~


    the hero cried in his heart, and then quickly opened the private chat window to contact the group leader. He wanted the group leader to ask for help. He didn''t come out to speak just now.


    ¡­¡­


    To give the hero one minute to think about how to die is actually to give her demon engine time to scan and identify the so-called boss chat group of all worlds. At the same time, moganna looks at the lizard who sells her pets.


    "Demon Bruce Lee, is this guy a demon? But I don''t have his information in my database. Is it Is he lying to me, or is he really a demon from another world? " Morgana thought to herself.


    Immediately, her eyes turned. Thinking of the shopping mall function and check-in function mentioned in the group announcement, Mo ganna thought about it for a while and then chose to check in. Suddenly, two points arrived.


    Then, she turned on the function of the mall, took a quick look, and found that many of the goods in it were unheard of by her. This made her curious and even more suspicious. Is there really another world, or is this "world" also in the universe, the Unknown Universe? Also, does this have anything to do with ultimate fear?


    Thinking, at present only two points of moganna will look at his eyes to the injury Dan.


    Pill is true or false, regardless of it, and to see if it will really come to you after you choose to buy it?


    With this in mind, moganna decided to buy.

 Chapter 550

    After paying two points, the space in front of moganna fluctuated. Then, with a whoosh, a healing pill appeared out of thin air and suspended in front of her.


    Mo ganna:


    The space just fluctuated, right?


    Yes, it fluctuates. Then, how does the fluctuation come from? Why can''t I catch the signal at all? And now, space has stopped fluctuating, but things like candy are still floating in the air. How can we do that?


    At the moment, moganna''s eyes widened, just like some animal in Siberia, and her face was full of shock and confusion.


    The owner of the barbecue kebab beside her also noticed this scene. However, the boss had a big heart and didn''t feel afraid of it at all. After taking a look at it, he calmed down, took back his sight and continued to bow his head and concentrate on the work.


    After a few seconds, moganna carefully reached out to take over the injured Dan in front of her. She started with the actual material and asked moganna to confirm that if nothing else was said, at least the functions of the mall mentioned in the group of announcements were true.


    "In that case, then..." Thinking about it, moganna had another idea in her heart. She turned to the boss of the kebab and said, "Hey, boss, give me another kebab."


    "OK, here you are." The boss took out one of the newly baked kebabs and handed it to moganna. After receiving the kebabs, moganna opened the red envelope function and chose it as a gift to send out. She wanted to see if this so-called boss chat group could get things in front of her out of thin air. Did she have the ability to get things out of her hands directly?


    The next second, Morgana got the answer.


    Just at the moment when she decided to send it, the kebab in her hand suddenly disappeared out of thin air. At the same time, a red envelope appeared on the chat screen in her mind. In front of the red envelope was her picture, which means that the red envelope was sent by her.


    Mo ganna:


    Grandma, what kind of black technology is this?


    Queen mogana, who has been in the universe for tens of thousands of years, says that she has really changed her outlook today.


    You know, she''s not only the queen of demons, she''s also the universe''s master of space Keke, the second most powerful God, now someone has completely surpassed her in the space. She just thought about it in her heart, and the things in her hands are instantly taken away. This kind of ability, let alone her, she thinks that even Karl can''t do it. After all


    "There''s no big clock around here." Moganna looked around, looked back at the dark data of this area, and thought of it in her heart.


    "Welcome new people, new people into the group, you can modify their own group business card, in addition, also to all group Friends self introduction." Just when moganna was shocked by the ability of chatting group, another voice rang out in her mind. It was yeshiqiu, who finally came out to welcome the new couple as the leader of the group after being preempted by several quick sighted group friends and deadly tyrants.


    "Oh? "The leader?" Looking at the yellow hat on Qiu''s head at night on the screen, moganna''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome group leader, group leader. I have got the Tiangang thirty six changes that you want me to ask from Zhu Bajie. I will send it to you privately now."


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "thirty six changes in Tiangang? Is it the magic power in journey to the West that is as famous as the Disha 72 of the monkey king? "


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, I will keep it in the system. If you are interested, you can apply to read it. The system will reply you in turn according to your activity in the group, whether you agree to let you read it or not, and how much you can read if you agree. As for Wei Wuxian, the thirty-six changes of Tiangang you wrote down can''t be taught to people who are not in your world. Once they are taught, the system will immediately catch them, and then you will be punished. Remember? "


    Wei Wuxian: "remember, group leader."


    Mo ganna on the screen


    What on earth is this, Tiangang thirty-six changes? Isn''t this the means of Zhu Bajie in Chinese mythology? How can these people? There is also the boy named Wei Wuxian, who said that he was forced to ask from Zhu Bajie. Does Zhu Bajie really have this God?


    Wait a minute, the monkey king in the myth is real, so it doesn''t seem strange that pig Bajie also exists. But the monkey king is created by Karl. Is Karl the so-called boss chat group of all heaven and all world, but Karl really has such great ability?


    Mo ganna has never doubted her old friend''s ability, but even if he can directly invade his own call channel and speak in his mind, he should not have the ability to play with space without being discovered by himself. This What''s going on?


    Is it true that all the contents of the group announcement are true?


    Thinking of this, moganna''s heart became a little heavy.


    People are afraid of the unknown, and so is God.


    Night autumn: "well, Tiangang 36 change I have received, Wei Wuxian do well, reward you this pill."Then, at night, Qiu put the nine grade gold elixir he got by refining black magic thunder with Bu Yuanding into a red envelope and sent it to Wei Wuxian.


    Open the red envelope, look at the black devil leidan in front of him, and then look at the red envelope information. Wei Wuxian is very happy. The nine level elixir is so good. It''s so good. After eating it, he can not only increase his spiritual power, but also have a certain lightning constitution. The reward of the group leader is really exciting.


    Wei Wuxian quickly takes out a delicate jade bottle from Najie to pack the pills. After listening to yeshiqiu''s nodding, he secretly says that this guy is very polite in this respect. Other online group Friends point to the red envelope and learn that the group leader gives Wei Wuxian a reward. They gnash their teeth and envy him.


    They want pills of level 9.


    "Well, don''t thank you. Make it stronger yourself." After Wei Wuxian said that he had said thank you three times in a row, Qiu Chusheng interrupted him at night. Then the topic turned and looked at the portrait of Mo ganna again. He said to her, "new man, introduce yourself."


    At the same time, yeshiqiu uses the permission of the group leader to tune out the video about her original fate, intending to learn more about the new man.


    Morgana, it''s really the first time he''s heard the name.


    "Introduce yourself?" When she heard this again, it was the first time that she was asked to do so. Her face became ugly, and she immediately wanted to get angry. However, considering that the boss chat group of heaven and earth was a little weird, she took a deep breath, forced down her anger, and tried to make her voice a little flat. She said in the group, "OK, I''ll introduce the queen. My name is mo ganna, It''s the great king of demons, it''s... "


    "Wait, the devil king? Ma''am, Bruce Lee thinks that you are aiming at me. You are the king of demons. What am I? " Moganna''s words haven''t finished, and the devil Bruce Lee, who still wants to continue to try to do her business, suddenly stands up and asks her.


    Mo ganna: --

 Chapter 551

    "You, aren''t you a lizard?"


    looked at the devil''s little dragon that suddenly appeared and heard him make complaints about Moganna''s heart.


    He has seen many demons, but it''s the first time that he has seen them all green. People hate being green capped. You''re good. The whole person is green. Although it''s green, it''s only limited to the environment. You don''t need to be green as a demon, do you?


    On the other hand, this also makes Morgana confirm that this guy is not in the same world as herself, because she has never made a green devil. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that this lizard is lying and he is not a devil at all.


    After all, in this world, the word devil came from her. There are demons in other worlds. Does there also exist a mogana in other worlds?


    "Oh Think of here, moganna issued a chuckle, meaning unknown.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "madam, although you are a newcomer, please worry about the psychological feelings of other group friends. We don''t play the devil king joke, OK? Bruce Lee hasn''t offended you in any way?"


    "You didn''t offend the queen, and I''m not joking with you, Queen. I''m really the king of demons, incomparable queen!" Morgana replied.


    Devil Bruce Lee


    This woman really wants to do something. Is it because I don''t use my real Kung Fu in front of her that she thinks I have no deterrent power?


    But


    Thinking of the fact that moganna told xiongba that she was a strong person in the second and middle stages of immortality, the devil Bruce Lee was a bit bottomless. No matter what the second stage, he couldn''t fight as long as it was immortality, because his current strength is only at the beginning of the ninth stage of the evil way, and there is still a long way to go from immortality.


    Thinking of this, the demon Bruce Lee thought for a while, clenched his fist, decided to endure for a while, and said to moganna, "I''m sorry, please continue to introduce me."


    Moganna: Oh, well, anyway, it''s all about the queen. I''ll tell you about depravity and freedom. This is my great idea


    Fahai: "depravity and freedom?"


    After the previous battle in heaven, he also got some spoils. At this time, the Dharma sea, who was accompanying the new white lady''s legendary world, came out and asked.


    Morgana: "yes, in the known universe, tens of thousands of years of civilization has given birth to all kinds of etiquette and rules. Although they regulate the creatures in civilization to a certain extent, so that civilization can have a stronger cohesive force to move forward, they also restrain the creatures. Queen, my idea is that everything is for freedom. Only when we degenerate can we have real happiness, so Little ones, let''s move forward to a better life of depravity and freedom with the queen


    Said, super seminary world, pay the money to the barbecue kebab boss moganna raised her arm, strong wave, high voice.


    Many passers-by around her stopped and pointed at her. Obviously, she was regarded as a psychopath.


    On the other hand, Zen master Fahai''s face suddenly became ugly when he heard Mo ganna''s words.


    Freedom?


    There are no five tones but six rules. It''s hard to be square without rules. If everyone is free, what will the world be like?


    No, it is impossible for everyone to be free at all, because the world is so big that there will certainly be contact between creatures. Your freedom will certainly affect others and make them unable to be free, and vice versa. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone to be free, and freedom can only be relative.


    As for depravity, you are a demon. I can see that you are not human at a glance. You are a demon from the world, and I haven''t found out what evil you have done. I can spare your life, but you dare to spread evil ideas here. You don''t pay attention to me at all!


    Depravity, that''s not good at all!


    Our generation of practitioners should guard the right and avoid evil, and advance towards the sage with integrity and kindness. How can they be willing to degenerate?


    Thinking of this, Fahai will have a good debate with moganna. In fact, he did the same.


    Fahai: "nonsense! I''ve subdued a lot of demons, but it''s the first time I''ve heard someone openly ask others to go down with me. Don''t you really have any sense of shame, you villain? "


    Mo ganna:


    Is this bald head talking to the queen?


    Try to reduce the power of your sense of existence


    Yes, yes, that''s it. Help me to attract attention and firepower. It would be better if this woman could completely forget me.


    Fahai: "ladies and gentlemen, although she is a new girl, her words and deeds are improper. We must not learn from her."


    Fahai said painstakingly in the group that during this period, he really felt that many people in the group were not good people, but none of them openly spread the evil idea of depravity. He didn''t want these group members to be influenced by this moganna and become worse, which would make it more difficult for him and Guanyin Bodhisattva to get rid of demons in the future.This made moganna angry. She didn''t expect that she was humiliated and provoked one after another today.


    Depravity is clearly a commendatory word. Well, why can''t you just let it go? What''s the devil? You bald man, can''t you die?


    Just as he was about to curse Fahai, he continued: "since this evil has spread the idea of depravity in the group, I have to recite a Mahayana sutra in the group for the sake of everyone. When you observe the Bodhisattva in itself and practice Prajna paramita, you can see that all the five implications are empty, and you can get rid of all the sufferings. "


    Mo ganna: --


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    [Ding, group member Fahai is forbidden to speak for ten minutes by the group leader. ¡¿


    just when people feel confused and forced to recite Buddhist Scriptures for Fahai, yeshiqiu, who has just finished watching the original video of moganna''s fate, covers her ears and forbids Fahai.


    This thief bald dare to chant sutras in the crowd, and make a head ache. How can he be so unreasonable.


    As for moganna''s words, although the meaning is not good, but at least hear the head will not hurt.


    But there''s a warning.


    Yeshiqiu: "I''m asking you to introduce yourself, Morgana. I didn''t let you spread your ideas here. If you learn your ideas of depravity and freedom, the world they live in will be a disaster. @Everyone, you are not allowed to learn from her, you know? "


    "I see, master." Everyone responded.


    Moganna: "you..."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, don''t say it. I won''t let you spread the idea of depravity and freedom here, and you don''t need to introduce yourself. Your origin is clear to me. You just need to know that this new man is called moganna, also known as liangbing. He used to be one of the three kings of the angel family, but later he degenerated into a demon and became the demon queen. That''s OK."


    Mo ganna: --


    It''s not that all the people in the group come from different worlds. Why do you know so much about me?


    Qianren snow: "the king of the angel clan?"


    Qian Renxue, who has been peeping at the screen, can''t help but ask questions. As the only blood of the angel family (in Douluo world), she is also an angel God. She says that she is curious about the new man.

 Chapter 552

    It''s been a while since I entered the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. Qianrenxue naturally knows that there are legends about angels in other worlds.


    For example, in the magic mobile phone world where you are, although there are no real angels in that world, there are legends and stories about angels in the books of western countries, as well as Jackie Chan''s adventure world where the devil Bruce Lee is. Therefore, qianrenxue has long thought about whether she would meet Angels from other worlds in this group.


    However, looking at Mo ganna''s head on the chat screen, Qian Renxue said that such a woman who is not serious is an angel? It really made her a little unbelievable.


    At this time, moganna spoke again. She asked yeshiqiu, "you are the leader of the group, so you are the boss chat group of the world, right? How can you know so much about the queen? Who are you?"


    "New people, don''t be rude to the group leader!" Hearing Mo ganna''s impolite question, the leader of moon worship who had been depressed all this time stood up and scolded her.


    Morgana: Well, who are you


    Moon worship: "one of the administrators, Shi Jieren."


    Yes, I have changed from the only administrator to one of the administrators. Ha ha


    Morgana: "I know you are the administrator here. The green hat you are wearing has marked this matter. Queen, I mean, who are you? Who are you and who are you? What qualifications do you have to talk to the queen like this? Are you qualified?"


    Pay homage to the moon


    Green hat, who am I? How unreasonable!


    At this moment, the affiliated world, who has been staying in the scientific research institute since he came back from Huoying world, did not participate in this group activity. The indifferent expression on his face suddenly froze, his face twitched violently, and his breathing became shortness.


    Shi Jieren has always been a calm scholar. Except for things related to the topic of "love", there is basically nothing that can affect his mood. However, today, this new man, her mouth is so vicious that even a gentle person like him can''t help but get angry.


    What is wearing a green hat on the head? It''s obviously a management hat!


    And who am I? What qualifications do I have? I''ve said that I''m an administrator. Who do you think I am?


    Looking at Mo ganna''s head, she didn''t care about her beauty. Bai Yue put down the test tube in her hand, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes gradually became poor.


    The next second, he used his privileges as an administrator.


    [Ding, group member Mo ganna was banned from speaking for three days. ¡¿


    pay homage to the moon: "for a rude person like you, you''d better reflect on yourself for three days and then come to the group to talk! If you are rude, you will be rude too. Today is just a small lesson for you. If you make it again, I will let you learn the power of Warcraft


    Online group Friends:


    The moon worship administrator is angry. Is this the first time he is angry with the group members? However, no one dared to say that he was wearing a green hat in front of him before. This new man named moganna is really arrogant. However, she claims that she has the strength of the second stage of immortality and is also the king of demons in her world. It is reasonable that she will be arrogant.


    Many friends think of it in their hearts.


    Then, bibidong and qianrenxue, who had received the favor of paying respects to the moon, stood up and sent a message to comfort him. They told him not to be too angry and hurt himself. It was her fault that the newcomer was ignorant and should not let himself pay for her mistake.


    Seeing that many members of the group came out to support themselves, the angry moon worshiper took a deep breath. After a while, a faint smile appeared on his face. It seems that even if the group leader has another administrator, he is still a person with a position in the group. So many people care about him. It''s very good, it''s very good.


    I sent a message to thank the group members who comforted me. Then, I paid a visit to the moon and said to Shiqiu at night, "group leader, I have forbidden the new couple in front of you. Because I was so angry at that time, I forgot to ask for your instructions. Please don''t blame me."


    Yeshiqiu: "it''s OK, you are the administrator. It''s your right to forbid and disobey the group members, and you are not wrong. This new man named moganna really needs to reflect on herself. She has brought her queen''s temper to the group, which is very bad."


    "What''s wrong, queen? I have a queen''s temper. Isn''t that normal? If I don''t have a queen''s temper, am I still a qualified queen?" Hearing the words of yeshiqiu, moganna opens her mouth and yells. At the same time, she wants to send the words to the group, but her idea is successful, and the system coldly gives her a hint.


    [group member Mo ganna, you have been forbidden by the administrator. The forbidden time remains: 2 days 23, 59 minutes 22 seconds. ¡¿


    Mo ganna


    Seeing the prompt given by the system on the screen, moganna widened her eyes and felt angry.


    The group leader did not allow her to spread the idea of depravity and freedom in the group, and threatened her that if those people learned her ideas, they would bring disaster to their world. The administrator named Baiyue went too far. He banned her directly and didn''t let her talk. How could this person be so bad?"Well, you all wait for the queen. I won''t let you go." Feeling that these people were biting their teeth at their bad moganna, they looked again, heard the news from the next group, and said fiercely. Then they opened their arms, and a pair of purple wings appeared behind them. Then the wings vibrated, and the whole person rose into the air and flew into space.


    She wants to go back to her demon warship. She wants to see if this boss chat group can withstand the joint efforts of her two engines and the demon general.


    When she finds out the weakness of the chat group, she will attack at one stroke, and let the group leader and the administrator, yes, and the overlord pay a heavy price together.


    "Bichi!" Thinking, the flying moganna cursed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the group.


    After saying that he was right about Baiyue, yeshiqiu thought about it and decided to upload the video of the original fate track of moganna that he transferred from the system to the group, so that many members of the group would not know about moganna. They only knew that she had the strength of the second stage of immortality and claimed to be the king of demons, which was not good.


    What''s more, this new person named moganna is really strange. She is actually a God created by technology. Did someone say that the end of science is theology before crossing? From her point of view, that''s true.

 Chapter 553

    After uploading the video about the original fate of moganna, yeshiqiu didn''t forget to inform Zhengzhu. He immediately sent a message to moganna to tell her about it and let her have a look at her own future. It can be regarded as a gift to meet her as a new person.


    In order to save the beloved woman is inhaled into the black hole, life and death do not know. This woman is really a talent, men do not love, love women, admire.


    After receiving the news from the group leader, moganna, who was about to pass through the atmosphere, separated a wisp of heart and watched the news. Then she immediately became interested. She started to watch the video uploaded by Qiu at night. Soon she finished watching the video as if she accepted the data. The whole person was shocked and screamed, "are you cheating my mother?"


    Because she was forbidden to speak, moganna''s voice could not be heard in the group. At night, Qiu naturally did not know that she was shouting.


    After uploading this video, yeshiqiu said in the group that he was going to be offline. Then he chose to be invisible and started the mode of receiving information but not disturbing under the message from several group friends, and returned to reality.


    "Hoo When he raised his hands, the heaven splitting palm skill in his body ran quickly again. At night, Qiu opened his mouth and breathed softly. At this moment, his consumed mana finally recovered.


    It''s a coincidence that Sun Wukong, sitting next to yeshiqiu, opened his eyes in the second second second of yeshiqiu''s complete recovery and said, "my grandson has recovered to the peak. How about you, boy?"


    At night, Qiu said, "like the Buddha, you are back to the peak."


    "Well, let''s start now and go to taishanglaojun''s Douli palace." Hearing yeshiqiu''s answer, he looked at him and found that it was so. Dou defeated Buddha nodded and said to him.


    "Everything is arranged by the Buddha." I will do such a good thing as you say. In the second half of the sentence, Qiu added at night.


    "Well, let''s go. As for your pet, let it stay here, so as to avoid being found out and hindering us." Satisfied with yeshiqiu''s answer, Dou Shengfu stood up, patted the ash on his buttocks, and then pointed to the white moon shadow dragon in front of them, saying.


    "This, Saint Buddha, the strength of this simple goods is not under the Meishan brothers. Let it follow us. If it can help us, it won''t drag us down, will it?" Don''t rest assured that your pet will stay in the Emei mountain alone. At night, Qiu said to monkey king.


    Hearing this, the monkey king looked at yeshiqiu unexpectedly. Then he looked at the white moon shadow dragon, who was also looking at yeshiqiu. His eyes turned and he knew it. So he said to yeshiqiu, "my grandson knows what you are thinking. Don''t worry. My grandson will make him look like my grandson, and then let him stay here to watch the door There won''t be any danger. After all, no one in the three realms will attack my grandson in front of the Holy Buddha cave. "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I''m not worried that other people will come here to harm Han Huo. Our group leader is worried that you will attack him when you come back.


    Seeing that Qiu didn''t reply to himself at night, the monkey king frowned slightly and asked, "why, do you have anything else to take care of?"


    "No, no, just listen to the Buddha." At night, Qiu thought about it and couldn''t think of any good reason to refuse. He shook his head at the monkey king.


    Now I can only hope that the monkey will find out later that he is playing with him. Of course, if he can''t find it all his life, it would be better. Let the white moon shadow dragon stay in the Holy Buddha cave for a while.


    "Ha ha, OK, how to be bold? Look at my grandson." Then the monkey king pulled a monkey hair from his body and waved it to the white moon shadow dragon. In a moment, the monkey hair glowed golden and integrated with the white moon shadow dragon. Then, with the surprise of autumn at night, his pet became another monkey king.


    The appearance and breath of the monkey king are the same as that of the real fight against the Buddha. This Is that the change of Disha 72?


    You can''t recognize it unless you have such treasures or magic powers as the eye of fire and the eye of heaven.


    The white moon shadow dragon looks down at his hands covered with monkey hair. His face is full of horror. He doesn''t want to be a monkey. Is he a dragon.


    After turning the white moon shadow Dragon into his own image, the monkey king continued to say to yeshiqiu, "can you rest assured? It stays in my grandson''s ashram like an old grandson. Anyone in these three realms will be fine unless someone is not afraid of death and wants to taste my grandson''s golden cudgel. "


    "Don''t worry, thank you very much." Helpless night, autumn to fight against the Buddha, nodded with a smile.


    "Ha, well, I won''t say these polite words. Let''s go. I just hope that the body of the emperor can bear it." The monkey king waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry, Holy Buddha. Lao Jun is an ancient immortal. He has a broad mind. Some elixirs are nothing to him.""Well, I can only think about it this way. Who made my grandson promise you?" With these words, the monkey king took the lead in a lifelong leap and flew to the direction of heaven.


    If Yang Jian takes the Jade Emperor and the queen mother and takes complete control of the heaven, even if he follows the monkey king to steal the pills from the palace, Qiu is still a little nervous and afraid at night. After all, the name of taishanglaojun is not frightening.


    But now, the heavenly court has been won by Yang Jian. He knows something about the power of taishanglaojun. In other world, taishanglaojun in this world is really not powerful. In this case, what else can he be afraid of?


    The white moon shadow dragon, who suddenly turned into a monkey in front of him, told him a few words. Then at night, Qiu jumped up and followed the monkey king, flying to the direction of heaven.


    Although there is no somersault cloud, autumn can use its space to travel at night, so the speed is not slower than that of the monkey king, who deliberately slowed down the speed so that he can keep up. They walked side by side and soon arrived at the gate of Nantianmen together.


    Looking at the two guards in front of the gate, the monkey king looked carefully and made sure that he didn''t look into the mirror. So he waved to the night time autumn to follow him. Then he changed into a fly and flew into the south gate.


    At night, Qiu put up his fingers and changed into a fly. As soon as the monkey king took off, they went in. After they successfully entered the Nantianmen, they found a hidden place, restored their original shape, and then went straight to the douhu palace of 33 chongtian.

 Chapter 554

    Although not as strong as that in journey to the west, Laojun is still in the 33rd heaven. In the original story, he steals elixir and learns Chenxiang''s ability to fight against the Buddha and the monkey king. When he reaches douhu palace, he is all on the ground and can''t get up.


    At night, Qiu and the monkey king are not so stupid. They don''t fight all the way to the 33rd heaven. They all try to avoid the patrolling generals and sneak in there quietly.


    With Sun Wukong as the leader, soon, autumn did not disturb one person''s success and arrived at the gate of Douli palace.


    Open your hand and take out the artifact of compassion sword from Najie. At night, Qiu will sneak in quietly. If someone is found again, there is no way to do it. You can only hurt your hand with lightning speed.


    Maybe it''s a bit too much, but he''s already here, so there''s no reason for him to shrink back. Moreover, what he said about ruthless hand is not to hurt people''s lives, but to stun and so on. In short, he can''t let people hinder him.


    "Wait a minute, let my grandson go to explore the way. If Lao Jun is in, he said that he specially came to visit him, and we''ll find another chance to come back. If Lao Jun is not in, he''ll come out to inform you, and you''ll go in again and eat all the elixirs in it." See the night autumn take out weapons, and put up his fingers, want to change into the same as before, Monkey King quickly grabbed him, said to him.


    Are you kidding me? Even if you can hide those heavenly soldiers and generals, it''s impossible if you want to hide his eyes.


    Maybe taishanglaojun''s fighting power is not as strong as his own, but he is a local tyrant. There are a lot of magic weapons, including the mirror or the same thing as Erlang God''s eye, so that he can see through all the changes. In this way, younger martial brother, he is likely to be exposed, and that will be a big trouble.


    Today''s Tianting is different from the Tianting when he made trouble in Tiangong. When he made trouble in Tiangong, Yang Jian listened to the tune and didn''t listen to the announcement, so he only made a move once. Now Yang Jian has become the God of justice and stays in the sky as an official. The strength of Tianting has greatly increased. Even if he makes trouble in Tiangong again, it won''t come to a good end. He doesn''t want his younger martial brother to take risks.


    It has to be said that although he is the same younger martial brother, in Sun Wukong''s mind, the weight of the fake younger martial brother yeshiqiu is much heavier than that of the real younger martial brother zhubajie.


    Don''t ask. It''s because the master is different.


    One is the master who wants him to protect, the other is the master who teaches him skills. Can they be the same?


    The master is not the same, so are the younger martial brothers from both sides.


    When Sun Wukong caught him, he stopped and said to him, "I''ll trouble the Buddha."


    "Well, I see." In the face of the thanks from "my younger martial brother", Dou defeated the Buddha and waved his hand. Then he went out, opened the door of douhu palace and stepped into it.


    See this scene, night autumn heart secretly way: "this monkey is not only easy to fool, but also bold, it seems that the world''s taishanglaojun in his heart is really not much deterrent ah."


    Isn''t it? Otherwise, when the original plot is close to the grand finale, it won''t be the Jade Emperor''s mother and Guanyin Bodhisattva who become chess players to gamble. Lao Jun is just where to make people happy. His expression is really amazing.


    Keke, let''s get down to business. Seeing that the monkey king has entered the Douli palace, Qiu is a little nervous when he hides in the corner. Whether he can eat those elixirs today will greatly increase his magic power depends on whether the Supreme Lord is in it.


    Yes, although reason told him that taishanglaojun in this world is not strong, and he decided to go in before. If he was found, he would hurt his hands immediately, but now the monkey king goes in to help him find his way. If taishanglaojun is found in it, that night, Qiu really dares not go in to steal. No, it''s to rob Dan.


    He still can''t afford to do something that is risky and a little hard on his conscience.


    "Well, I''m good at everything, but I have too much conscience. It''s a shortcoming. I need to change it." Thinking, autumn at night sighed in my heart.


    More than ten seconds later, the monkey king ran out of the Douli palace and waved to himself. When he saw him like this, his worries disappeared immediately.


    It''s great that Lao Jun is not at home!


    "Whoosh!" Squatting in the night, Qiu immediately stood up, turned into a beam of Aurora and shot at the monkey king. When he arrived at his side, the light dissipated and nodded to him. Then they quickly closed the door and ran inside side by side.


    After entering the main hall of Douliu palace, which is the main hall where taishanglaojun made and stored pills, a smell of Dan came into the nose of yeshiqiu, which made his whole mood become very happy and relaxed.


    "Haha, it''s comfortable to smell it. Lao Jun, he is the strongest in the three realms of alchemy. He has trained the elixir, not to mention you who have never taken it before, Lao sun. I''ve taken it once, and I can''t help but drool when I smell it." Seeing Qiu''s excited face at night, the monkey king put his palm on his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "What the Buddha said is that the alchemy of taishanglaojun is really extraordinary!" Yeshiqiu didn''t learn how to refine medicine or see many high-grade pills when he was in the mainland of fighting Qi. However, he got all the pills, such as Didan, heimorleidan and jiuxuan jinleidan. All these pills exude strong and comfortable fragrance. In this hall, the fragrance is no less than jiuxuan jinleidan, and the taste is no less than 100 kinds, even more than that of Didan There are also some local tyrants who are really powerful. They are also local tyrants who have mastered technology and can continuously create wealth."Well, hurry up and eat. If you don''t hurry up, maybe Lao Jun will be back at any time." Hearing the exclamation of yeshiqiu, the monkey king laughed, and then stopped chatting with him. Instead of wasting time, he picked up a gourd in front of him, opened the mouth, and turned the mouth of the gourd to yeshiqiu''s mouth.


    "Oh..." I didn''t expect that the monkey would suddenly do this. When he didn''t have time to react, yeshiqiu forced him to fill his stomach with a gourd of elixir, and almost didn''t choke.


    "OK, cough, OK, Buddha, I''ll do it myself." After eating the gourd''s elixir, yeshiqiu hurriedly pushed away the monkey king, and was about to force his hand to feed him a second time. He touched his throat and said to him.


    Hearing this, the monkey king put down the gourd in his hand and said, "come on, hurry up."


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded, and then quickly went to get the gourds with the elixir. But after taking them, he didn''t eat them immediately, but all of them crammed into his Najie.


    As long as the elixir is available, where is not to eat? It''s a joke to waste time here?!


    "The universe in the sleeve?" At night, Qiu put away all the gourds. Sun Wukong, who didn''t know the function of taking the ring, thought that he had received them in his sleeve. Suddenly, his pupils shrank and he was surprised.

 Chapter 555

    When Sun Wukong was in the west, he met Zhenyuan immortal and learned the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve. It was a powerful power comparable to that of Buddha in the palm of Buddha, so he left a deep impression on Sun Wukong.


    Seeing the picture of autumn at night, which is like the devil coming into the village, taking the gourds in the main hall into Najie, Monkey King widened his eyes with an incredible look.


    "How could it be? How could he know the universe in his sleeve? Was it taught by Shifu, but Shifu could not Well, it may be, but I didn''t teach it to my grandson. " After a while, when autumn took away more than half of the gourd in the hall at night, Dou defeated the Buddha, shaking his head and murmuring in his heart.


    "Well, can you do it by yourself? Do you want my grandson to help you?" For the time being, the monkey king asked yeshiqiu.


    "No, besides, how many gourds can Saint Buddha take with his two hands? If you change your body, when we leave later, it will be easy to find out if there are too many people." At night autumn head also don''t return, continue to busy living their own things, at the same time voice.


    "Well, it is." Hearing this, Monkey King nodded.


    His seventy-two changes of Disha, the great immortal and the somersault cloud do not have the ability of space and can not store things. It is really difficult for him to carry all these things away.


    In fact, let alone the lotus lamp world, even in the journey to the west world, the magic power and magic weapon of space are extremely rare things.


    Najie, which is commonly seen in Douqi continent, and the storage bag, which is commonly seen in the world of Bodhisattva, are very rare in both worlds. Otherwise, there is no need for Sha Wujing to carry his luggage all the time.


    Considering that he was really incompetent, the monkey king was patient and chose to wait in the same place. Finally, after a while, at night, Qiu collected all the gourds in the hall into Najie.


    "Ha, this is issued." When the last gourd was finished, autumn could not help raising the corner of her mouth at night and cried happily in her heart.


    "Oh, you really have a way, but you can eat it much faster here." At night, Qiu put all the elixirs made by the emperor into his sleeve. The monkey king came forward, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Thank the Buddha for bringing me here, or I''m afraid I don''t even know the way." Yeshiqiu said to monkey king, he cheated the monkey, but the monkey was cheated and made a fortune with him. He is really a good man. At the moment, yeshiqiu is happy and a little guilty.


    He cheated a "honest and honest" monkey!


    "Well, where? Well, since you''ve already installed the elixirs, let''s go. Hurry up, or things will be in trouble when Lao Jun comes back. " The monkey king waved to the night time autumn.


    "No hurry, just a second."


    "Well?" Sun Wukong didn''t know what to do at night. The next second, he saw that at night Qiu went to taishanglaojun''s Bagua stove. First, he put away the axe used to cut firewood in front of the stove. Then he looked at the Bagua stove and walked back and forth for several times. Finally, he took a deep breath and turned out a jade ruler. He waved it to the Bagua stove.


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a blue light came out and covered the Bagua stove. At the moment when the light disappeared, the monkey king clearly felt that the temperature in the hall had decreased.


    Eh, no, there''s samadhi in the Bagua stove. How can the temperature be reduced? Is it


    Looking at the Bagua stove which seems to be a little different, and then looking at the nightfall with smiles on his face, Sun Wukong''s eyes turned, and then flashed a sudden color. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched a few more times.


    His younger martial brother is greedy and cruel!


    "Give me a lift!" Sure enough, everything is the same as the monkey king thought. After sealing the true fire of samadhi in the Bagua stove with the magic power of XuanZhen ruler, Qiu took back the artifact at night, picked up the Bagua stove with both hands and put it into his Najie.


    In this way, in addition to the elixir, taishanglaojun''s Alchemy stove and firewood axe were also stolen by yeshiqiu.


    "Cough, brother, can we go now?" Feeling that he was too sorry for taishanglaojun, the monkey king coughed and asked Qiushi at night.


    "Well Wait, Holy Buddha. Let''s go to the nearby temple to have a look. Maybe Lao Jun''s magic weapons, such as purple gold, red gourd, mutton fat, jade vase and diamond bracelet, are all there! " He patted the ash on his hand and just nodded. Suddenly, at night, Qiu thought of something and said to the monkey king.


    Fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king


    What kind of person is this? Is he really my younger martial brother? How can my grandmaster teach such a crazy student?


    You are going to drive me crazy!


    Sun Wukong thought so.


    When he was thinking like this, he subconsciously forgot that he not only ate the elixir, but also ate all over the peach garden, and drank a lot of the royal jelly.


    "Well, brother, what you can''t do is too much. If you take all Lao Jun''s treasures, he will never let you go when he finds out that you are the one who stole his treasures." Sun Wukong was not good at tucking up the night, but he urged him to make complaints about it."It doesn''t matter. Just take all his elixirs, he won''t let me go. Since he won''t let me go anyway, let the storm come more fiercely." Night, autumn bachelor way, finish saying, regardless of the monkey king agreed or not, he directly toward the side hall next to.


    "You Alas Looking at Qiu''s excited back at night, the monkey king raised his arm and tried to stop him, but it was too late, because he had just turned a corner and no one was visible. Seeing this, the monkey king sighed heavily with his foot on the ground.


    Besides, in the evening of autumn, when he tasted the sweet, he completely forgot his fear of the emperor and the idea that he wanted to leave here quickly. After entering the side hall, he saw two boys dozing here.


    Well, they should be the king of gold and silver and silver horn.


    Thinking, at night autumn moment to their side, with a knife to their neck, a person came for a while, will they faint, and then, will look at a few cupboards not far away things.


    On the first cupboard is a purplish red gourd, on the second cupboard is a jade vase, which looks similar to the jade vase of the world''s Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva he got not long ago, on the third cupboard is an iron bracelet, and on the fourth


    There are more than ten cabinets here.


    "Hiss, this old gentleman is really a moat. Not only do he have many treasures, but also he doesn''t take them with him. He just puts them at home so that two lazy boys can watch them. He is an expert. He really takes money as his belongings." Looking at these cabinets, Qiu exclaimed at them at night.


    Then, he incarnated as Taotie and extended his magic hand to these cupboards The treasure above!

 Chapter 556

    A few minutes later, at night, Qiuhe, who was looking at him strangely, walked out of the Douri palace together with the conquering Buddha. Then, each of them turned into a small fly and flew towards the South Gate of heaven, intending to fly back to the lower world.


    At the same time, Taishang Laojun, who had just finished talking with the Jade Emperor''s mother who was imprisoned in yaochi, was on the way back to Douli palace. His brow suddenly wrinkled. Then he pinched his fingers and his face suddenly changed.


    "It''s over, my elixir!" Taishanglaojun cried sadly, and quickly flew to douliugong.


    Although he can''t figure out who broke into his palace to steal the elixir, he can figure out that the unexpected guests came to his pocket rate palace and the elixir he left in the palace was moved. What is the elixir?


    And since stealing Dan, stealing a grain is also stealing, stealing all is also stealing, the thief will choose the former or the latter, don''t even think about it. How can taishanglaojun not be in a hurry?


    All the elixirs that he had refined for hundreds of years were put in the Douli palace. Even his magic weapons, purple gold and red gourd, yangzhiyujing bottle, banana fan, panic gold rope and diamond bracelet, were put there. If they were stolen by thieves, even he would cry.


    What, why do you put such a precious thing in the palace instead of taking it with you?


    Who is Lao Dao?


    Taishanglaojun, if I take all my belongings with me, what will it be, showing off my wealth? Lao Dao, I don''t know the universe in my sleeve like Zhenyuan immortal.


    Besides, people with high moral standards regard money like dirt. Although I''m not that kind of person, at least I have to pretend to be such a person, so I can''t take all my belongings with me. The only thing I have with me is the dust in my hand. If


    Wuwuwu ~


    on the way to the flight, thinking of the terrible possibility, Taishang Laojun didn''t cry on his face, but showed his anxious color, but his heart could not help crying.


    His elixir, his magic weapon!


    ¡­¡­


    On earth, Mount Emei.


    I don''t know that not long after I left Douli palace, Taishang Laojun noticed that a thief had come to my home. After landing on his feet in autumn at night, he hugged his fist and said with gratitude: "thank you for your help. I really appreciate it."


    "Ah, brother, it''s just a small matter. But brother, your heart is really dark. It''s not enough to take Lao Jun''s elixir. You''ve taken so many magic weapons from him. You''ve got to kill him sincerely." The monkey king waved his hand to yeshiqiu, and immediately said to him seriously.


    "Holy Buddha, can immortals also be angry to death?" In my heart, I also feel that my behavior is a bit excessive, but I don''t think he can resist taking the most important treasure. He is not a saint. Besides, saints also have the habit of robbing other people''s treasures. You see, zhunti is just like this. Compared with zhunti, yeshiqiu thinks he is very good. At least he doesn''t take his things in front of Laojun.


    "You Well, I can''t be angry, but I''m very sad. That''s inevitable. Over the years, Lao Jun and my grandson have a good relationship. This time, in order to help you improve your mana, I feel a little sorry for him. Oh, forget it. I''ll try to compensate him later. " Then the monkey king sighed.


    His words sound very human, but at night, Qiu was puzzled. Monkey, even if you become a Buddha, what can you offer to compensate taishanglaojun? Can your family match others?


    This is true. Although the power of Buddhism in this world is much stronger than that of Taoism, and taishanglaojun is not the rival of Tathagata Buddha, taishanglaojun is the founder of Taoism, and Sun Wukong is just one of the many Buddhas in the Buddha world. How can he compare his wealth with others?


    This is just like the Prime Minister of a big country may not have the money of a king of a small country.


    The only valuable thing in fighting against the Buddha, Sun Wukong, may be the magic he learned from Bodhi, or immortal Yuding.


    The others are not worth mentioning. As for the golden cudgel, it''s also very common. The night before last, Qiu had already estimated the quality of his golden cudgel when he played with him. It was infinitely close to the immortal level, but it was not the magic weapon of the immortal level. It was far from his compassion sword.


    However, these words are just in my mind. They will never be said in front of the monkey king. Isn''t that a challenge?


    "Well, brother, it''s safe now. You can take out all the elixirs and eat them. My grandson will protect the Dharma for you." Not too long on this issue, the monkey king then changed the subject and said to yeshiqiu.


    "No, no, Holy Buddha, it''s not safe here. Douli palace has been stolen. Holy Buddha, you are the most suspect. The Supreme Lord will come to you to check the situation, so thank you for your kindness. I have to take the elixir in another place." At night, Qiu shook his head to the monkey king.


    Fight against the Buddha and the monkey king: "An Lao sun is the most suspect. What do you mean, we haven''t been found just now?"


    "That''s right, but the whole three realms can steal elixirs and have the ability. Do you think there are other people besides you?" At night, Qiu smiles to monkey king and says."I..." The monkey king wanted to say something, but his mouth was open, but he suddenly stopped. He was surprised to find that, yes, no matter whether there is evidence or not, Douli palace was stolen. Without any discovery, my grandson is the most suspected, because my grandson has such a history.


    "Hey, what''s this called?" When he thought of this, the monkey king was in a daze.


    "So I need to leave quickly. In this way, I can''t see the evidence and feel the Buddha. If you have taken the elixir recently, you won''t doubt the Buddha any more. And I will stay away from him and not be found by him. You can rest assured." See the monkey king want to understand, night time autumn to him while hot hit the railway.


    "Well, that''s true. Then my grandson won''t protect the Dharma for you. You can go now. We''ll meet again." Sun Wukong is also a decisive temperament, eyes a turn, on the night autumn Baoquan said.


    "Well, anyway, I''d like to thank the Buddha for his help. Although this Bodhi is not a precious thing, it''s also a little bit of my heart. I''ll give it to the Buddha." After thanking the monkey king, yeshiqiu thought of something. He took a Bodhi from Najie and handed it to him.


    "Bodhisattva? Well, my grandson won''t be polite to you. Take it. " Hearing these three words, the monkey king''s eyes flashed a touch of light, took it and said with a smile to the autumn at night.


    Then, they exchanged greetings. At night, Qiu called out the white moon shadow dragon who was still watching the house for the monkey king in the Buddha cave. Then, in the farewell wave of the monkey king, he turned into a bunch of Aurora and flew out of Mount Emei.


    And not long after nightfall and the white moon shadow dragon left, everything was as he expected, and the Supreme Lord found the monkey king.


    All his elixirs have been stolen. The monkey is the most suspect in the whole three realms, so it''s probably right!


    As he walked fiercely towards the Holy Buddha cave, he thought to himself.

 Chapter 557

    Not long after entering the cave, the door was knocked. Hearing the knock, he was looking at the battle of the bodhisattva that Qiu had given him at night. When he defeated the Buddha Monkey King, he suddenly froze and said in secret, "is it really Lao Jun who came to the door?"


    Frowning slightly, he hesitated in his heart for a moment. Then, the monkey king took a deep breath, eased his brow, changed into a brilliant expression that nothing happened and he didn''t know anything, and turned to open the door to deal with the visitor.


    When the cave door was opened, as my younger martial brother had expected, the one who came was really the emperor.


    Well, this kind of theft, not only my grandson himself, but also in the heart of the emperor, he thinks that my grandson is the most suspect. Should he be happy or angry when he is so valued?


    Sun Wukong can''t tell, but he knows one thing, that is, he must never let the emperor know that the theft of doulu palace has something to do with himself.


    In a word, I don''t know anything.


    With that in mind, the monkey king began to fool Lao Jun.


    Although in yeshiqiu, who knows the direction of the plot and knows him well, Monkey King is honest and easy to cheat. In fact, Monkey King in this world is very monkey spirit, and his ability to cheat is extraordinary. In addition, he didn''t steal a elixir, and he had already digested what he had eaten for 800 years. There was no elixir in his body, so he was the emperor There is really no evidence to conclude that he is the thief who stole his elixir and magic weapon.


    They bickered for a long time, but in the end, there was no way. The monkey just refused to admit it. The emperor waved his sleeve to him angrily, and then turned away from Mount Emei. Although he left Mount Emei, he didn''t go far. Standing in the cloud, he changed a mirror, which showed the situation of the monkey king.


    His intuition told him that the theft of his elixir and magic weapon must have something to do with monkey king. The monkey didn''t admit that he was OK. From now on, he stared at the monkey. He didn''t believe that the monkey would never eat those elixirs or use those magic weapons all his life.


    Hum!


    Sun Wukong sighed, looked up at the sky and yelled, "old man, I didn''t take your elixir and magic weapon. You don''t have to believe it. No matter what, you have to find evidence, but you don''t want to keep watching my grandson and take him as a prisoner. Otherwise, you can''t believe it, If you are familiar, my grandson will be angry. "


    "Bang!" With that, the monkey king turned luxuriantly and returned to the Buddha cave. The cave door closed and made a bang.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, wanku mountain, Qianhu cave.


    Xiaoyu is imprisoned by Yang Jian, so Qiu is impolite at night. She flies here with the white moon shadow dragon and seals the space with a XuanZhen ruler. Here she eats the elixir he got from Douli palace, so as to improve her magic power.


    There are many kinds of elixirs. A person who doesn''t know how to refine medicine in yeshiqiu can''t recognize them, but don''t forget that he has a system. The red envelope function, pawnbroker function and mall function of the system can identify the details of the items. With this ability, yeshiqiu basically eats all the elixirs that can improve the magic power of these elixirs, leaving only a gourd , that is, a dozen, as a spare.


    Other elixirs, such as healing elixir, Dingfeng elixir, Shunshui elixir, huomian elixir and so on, were selectively eaten at night to enhance their all-round ability.


    After that, Qiu sat down cross legged at night and practiced the heaven splitting palm skill in his body, trying to refine these elixirs in his body and integrate them with himself. Yes, just like the Chenxiang in the original plot.


    He can eat, but he can''t use the magic power of elixir. That''s absolutely impossible. He wants to integrate all the energy in his body.


    In this way, nightfall began his journey to improve his mana.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly, three days later.


    In the chat group.


    [Ding, it''s time for the silence. Group member Mo ganna ends the silence. ¡¿


    moganna: "his grandmother''s Queen, I can speak at last, suffocate me."


    Wei Wuxian: "rookie, don''t talk about it any more, or uncle may have to forbid you. You know uncle is the administrator, and he''s a major overhaul operator. We need to respect him."


    Tiangang 36bian, who is practicing pig Bajie in the Zhenjun Temple of Yang Jian, just got to the first level and got stuck at the entrance of the second level. He couldn''t get close to him. Suddenly he heard the voice in his mind. Wei Wuxian came out to remind Mo ganna.


    To this, moganna gave a cold hum and did not respond.


    Respect him. Are you kidding?


    There''s no one in the world who deserves my respect. Well, what''s he?


    However, Queen, I really don''t want to be forbidden by him any more, so I tolerate him. If I can''t bear it, I will make a big plan.


    What''s the ghost of the Queen''s original fate video uploaded by the group leader? Queen, after Carl and I killed Kesha that bichi, Huaye''s animal came out again. He also cooperated with Carl to attack the city of angels and get back the heavenly palace. He also made a black hole on kunsa, and the queen died in order to save rose I collapsed that black hole.Well, it broke down. No, it''s not the point. The point is the queen. I sacrificed myself for the rose. To be exact, it''s for the gene of time and space. This


    No matter how big her heart is, seeing such a picture, moganna can''t help her mood fluctuating violently. She can live well, and no one wants to die, so she is no exception. So she is eager to know, is this true? Will she really come to such an end in the future?


    She doesn''t agree!


    And Carl, will that bastard really betray me and join hands with Huaye?


    Moganna has a lot of questions in her heart, so that scum called moon worship, put your dog''s head there for the time being, and wait for the queen to take out my hand one day, and then send you on the road!


    Thinking, moganna said in the group, "is the group leader there, queen? I have something to ask you."


    Black Marshal: "the group leader is not here. Don''t you see that the group leader''s head is black? He is usually very busy. If you have something to ask us, we can answer you if you don''t know anything about the group."


    Looking at the screen, trying to reduce their sense of existence


    Huoyun evil god, being treated in hospital


    Others peeped at the screen, and some brave ones came out and sent out messages to moganna, saying that they could also ask them if they had any questions. Maybe they could help her. They didn''t forget that last time, moganna claimed that her strength level in the system was the second mid-term of immortality, and in the video uploaded by the group leader, her strength was really not weak.


    Lena, who can detonate a planet, is easily controlled by her. This woman is not simple.


    "You? Well, the queen, I ask you, is the content in the video uploaded by the group leader true? Queen, will I really die with that black hole in the future? " Seeing that so many members of the group are willing to solve their doubts, moganna doesn''t show any affectation and asks them directly.

 Chapter 558

    Wei Wuxian: "newlyweds, you have to ask if it''s true. I can responsibly tell you that it must be true. The group leader will never cheat people. Don''t ask why I believe in the group leader so much. If the group leader didn''t help me, I''m afraid I would have betrayed my relatives and died miserably under the claws of countless murderous corpses. How can we not believe him when the group leader is so good?"


    Wei Wuxian is very grateful for yeshiqiu. Although the group leader sometimes loses his temper, his starting point is for the sake of the group members, for the sake of the whole chat group, and for the benefit of the group leader. Now he is in the world of the devil''s way. There is no other killer except dogs. No one is his opponent. He can protect uncle Jiang and elder martial sister he cares about, and the whole cloud Mengjiang, now everyone in the immortal gate will bow to him and greet him respectfully when they see him. It''s totally different from before.


    In a word, although he didn''t dominate the immortal gate, he was already the uncrowned king of the immortal gate with his strength.


    Of course, he is not interested in this. What he is interested in is the benefits it can bring to him and the Yunmeng Jiangshi. The reputation will attract more people who want to cultivate immortals to study in Yunmeng, so that they can find more excellent talents from it, and then improve the strength of Yunmeng Jiangshi in various aspects. This makes his uncle and elder martial sister Jiang very happy Love.


    They are happy, so is he.


    Morgana: listen to you, it''s true in that video. Queen, will I really die under the black hole in the future


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s reply, Mo ganna is in a bad mood. She doesn''t want to be killed by Hua Ye''s garbage.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "this queen, your original fate is indeed like this, but you have joined the chat group, the fate trajectory has been changed, and you know in advance what you will encounter in the future. As long as you are fully prepared, it will not be too difficult to get through the crisis."


    Morgana: "well? Who are you, queen? Is this the first time I''ve seen you in this group? "


    Mo ganna has an impression of Wei Wuxian, but she really has no impression of Li Maozhen, because Li Maozhen has never been in a bubble in the past three days. Fortunately, he and the empress found a decaying spirit tree in a fairy mountain. There are two spirit fruits hanging on the tree, one for each of them. Not long ago, they completely refined the power of the spirit fruit and went online to chat.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Xiao Wang Li Maozhen is the position manager of the affiliated world. The queen can directly address me by my name, Li Maozhen."


    After watching the video of the original fate track of moganna, I know that this neurotic woman is not simple and has strong strength. Moreover, in different environments, she can burst out with different strength, just like Douluo in mainland China. Single fight is the most rubbish in Douluo. But if it''s a group fight against an ordinary army, it will take him a long time to solve the problem It''s definitely the shortest, and so is mogana.


    She may not be able to create a star destroying attack, but she can control the goddess named Lena, and use her to destroy a supernova. This kind of strength is frightening. So Li Maozhen hesitated for a while, and finally stood out to see if she could make friends with this woman, if she could get it from her hands When it comes to God making technology, or directly asking him to make himself and Yunji into gods, he doesn''t mind.


    Mo ganna: "Li Maozhen? Wang? Position manager? Well, it seems that you are not simple either. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "the Queen''s praise is wrong. Xiao Wang''s tricks may be successful in his own world for a while, but in front of the queen, it''s just like a boy wielding a knife. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Morgana: you know yourself a lot


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "queen, the video of your original fate uploaded by the group leader is absolutely correct. Queen, you can also see if the next thing is the same as the video. Of course, Queen, you are in the group, so some small things may change, but as long as you don''t specifically focus on those big things, they will certainly happen. You can judge the truth by this "False."


    Morgana: Well, you''re right. And then, if that video proves to be true, what do you think I should do? "


    After this brief exchange, Mo ganna thinks that Li Maozhen seems to be quite capable. At least she is giving advice, which is much better than the rubbish around her, so she wants to listen to his suggestions.


    Of course, there are some elements in this, because Li Maozhen is very handsome. She ranks in the top three among the men Mo ganna has seen for tens of thousands of years. Although Mo ganna is not a flower maniac, for women, talking with handsome men always makes people feel happy.


    What, who are the first and second handsome men?


    Hehe, the queen, I am speechless. Those two people are in this chat group. They are the group leader and the Wei Wuxian who spoke to the queen just now. The three people are more beautiful than the men she has seen for tens of thousands of years.


    In retrospect, compared with the appearance of these three men, in the known universe, except for Carl and Sumeria, there is no comparison between other men.There is the power of the galaxy, it is a big fool, he dare to like his own rose, really a toad want to eat swan!


    To get back to the point, I heard that moganna asked herself what she should do. After refining the spirit fruit, her cultivation had been promoted to the seventh level of martial arts. Li Maozhen, who was in the Mahayana realm, had a look of joy on her handsome face. She quickly replied to her in the group: "I think the Queen''s strong enemy is not Kaisha and Huaye, but Carl, but Carl, who is too mysterious There is also a big clock in hand, so the queen can''t touch him. Moreover, from the video, Carl has always been interested in the queen Cough, love, so the queen can get rid of Hua Ye by his hand first, and let him install the black hole engine he prepared for Hua Ye in the video for you, and then use the big clock to get rid of Kesha as you originally planned, and then we can find a way to solve Carl together. In this way, the world you live in is what you say. Of course, the space-based Wang Hexi should not be underestimated, but you should be able to deal with the queen. "


    "First Hua Ye, then Kaisha, and then Carl?" After listening to Li Maozhen''s suggestion, Mo ganna turns her eyes for a while, but she is somewhat moved. It''s just that Kaisha has been asleep by Hua Ye, and I don''t know if she has been asleep by him. After the victory of the battle of fury, she didn''t kill Hua Ye, but just exiled him. If she fights against Hua Ye first, she may fall into the situation of facing both of them at the same time.


    Thinking of this, Mo ganna is a little hesitant. As for Li Maozhen''s love for her, she has known for a long time. Besides, there are many people in the whole universe who have love for her. They can''t help but look too beautiful.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "queen, what do you think of Xiao Wang''s suggestion?"


    Seeing that Mo ganna didn''t respond, Li Maozhen asked her after waiting for a while.


    Morgana: "queen, I haven''t thought about it. Well, if you can help me, I won''t treat you badly."


    All of you: --


    Huh?


    All the people who peeped at the screen heard Mo ganna''s words, and their ears stood up. The king of demons was soliciting king Qi. Blessed is king Qi.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I..."


    "Wait a minute, I have a question. I saw your men, the gluttonous group and the Sirians in the video all hurt human beings on the earth. I want to ask, newcomer, are you a freak? If so, you must take my fist! "


    Before Li Maozhen''s words were finished, suddenly, a silly voice covered what he was going to say. People went along and saw a picture of a bald man in a yellow cape on the chat screen.


    Yes, it''s Qiyu!

 Chapter 559

    See suddenly come out to grab in front of Li Maozhen to speak of Qi Yu, aftertaste his words in the heart, for a moment, all online group members are silent, expression gradually become serious.


    In the one punch Superman world where big guy Qiyu lives, he is a professional hero who specializes in fighting weird people. He is known as the bald Cape man. Now he asks if moganna is a weird person, and if so, he wants moganna to take her punch. This bald man, oh no, it''s the big guy, he wants to kill moganna''s rhythm!


    Li Maozhen, who has just entered the Mahayana realm, looks at Qiyu''s head and moganna''s head, with her mouth slightly open and a touch of worry in her eyes.


    Li Maozhen wants to accept Mo ganna''s invitation. After all, he can''t find anything in his own world that can improve his strength. If he wants to go to a higher level, he can only find resources in other worlds. From the video of Mo ganna''s original fate uploaded by the group leader, the world resources of the super theological college where Mo ganna lives are very rich, and Mo ganna also has a lot of resources He is a fourth generation God, who controls the technology of creating gods. If he can get her help, he will enhance his strength again and make greater achievements in this world.


    However, Qiyu then stares at Mo ganna, which makes Li Maozhen a little afraid.


    The creatures below the third level of immortality can''t compete with Qiyu. Moganna''s strength is in the middle of the second level of immortality, so if they fight, moganna will surely lose. Can they cooperate with moganna or work for her at that time?


    Li Maozhen thought about it, absolutely not, so he didn''t dare. He didn''t reply to Mo ganna''s invitation.


    At the same time, the super seminary world.


    "Well, where does this bald man come from? How dare he dare to tell the queen I''ll take his fist?" Hear the words of Qi jade, looking at his that silly head portrait, Mo ganna picked to pick eyebrow, doubt way.


    "Queen, what''s the matter with you? Did the boss offend you?" Noticing moganna''s Micro expression, the sword demon Atto standing beside her asked respectfully.


    "Yes, but it''s not a big deal. There''s a bald man who''s a little arrogant." Mo ganna said casually, and then she would reply to Qiyu in the group, but before she had time to speak, Ding Dong, a private chat message arrived at her account.


    Faxiao man is a demon named Xiaolong, a demon from other worlds. It is said that faxiao man has the blood of a dragon, although in his own opinion, he is a pure lizard.


    In this way, moganna didn''t say it to Bruce Lee directly, but just thought about it in her heart. Then she opened the message he sent privately, which read: "queen, you can''t admit that you are a freak. You can''t say that you are a freak, either your demon queen or angel king. In short, you can''t say that you are a freak, or you will be in big trouble. ¡¿


    "sick! Queen, I''m not a freak. " After listening to the voice message from the demon Bruce Lee, Mo ganna twitched her lips and swore in a low voice.


    In the world of super Seminary, non-human beings with great power and wisdom are called strange people, but no one popularizes this concept to moganna, so she naturally believes that strange people are strange people.


    He is not even a human. What kind of weirdo is he.


    Is she a God!


    Before becoming a God, he was an angel, not a human at all.


    What''s more, what''s the big trouble? Just a bald man, can I give him a big trouble? make fun of!


    Thinking about it, moganna replied to the devil Bruce Lee in a bored way: "Oh, Queen, I know."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, the queen needs to pay more attention. By the way, after watching the video of the Queen''s original fate, Bruce Lee has great admiration for the queen. Recently, the store has launched several new kinds of pets. If the queen intends, Bruce Lee can sell them to the queen at a low price to show his respect for you. "


    Love comes from my advertisement.


    Hearing the words of the devil little dragon, mogana shakes her head and is really convinced of the lizard. Whether it''s a dragon or a lizard, it''s a devil. Anyway, the lofty ideal of degeneration and freedom is not to do business like human beings. It''s really


    Forget it, maybe it''s a kind of happiness to him.


    In the end, it''s the demons of other worlds, which are not made by the world itself. Moganna is too lazy to talk about him, so she sent him a message and said, "OK, I''ll do your business when I have a chance."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, Bruce Lee is waiting for the queen. Oh, yes, this is Bruce Lee''s gift. Please accept it."


    [Ding, the demon Bruce Lee of the group sent you a red envelope. Do you want to open it? ¡¿


    just at the moment when the devil Bruce Lee''s words fall, a red envelope appears on the private chat screen, and at the same time, the mechanical sound of the system rings out in her mind.


    "Gifts? What do you mean by giving something to the queen? " Without immediately opening the red envelope, moganna asks the devil Bruce Lee.


    Demon Bruce Lee: "as a demon, Bruce Lee just hopes that the queen can take care of Bruce Lee more in the group in the future. There is no other intention."Morgana: "take care of you? Ha ha, you are direct. I ask you, will you be loyal to the queen? "


    Devil Bruce Lee


    I''ll go straight? I think you are more direct!


    Devil Bruce Lee: "as long as the queen doesn''t have the idea of Bruce Lee''s property and life, Bruce Lee is willing to be loyal to the queen." Anyway, I don''t care about anything except property and life.


    In the second half of the sentence, Bruce Lee added in his heart.


    Like Li Maozhen, after watching the video, I feel that Mo ganna is very powerful, and unlike Qiyu, she can''t teach apprentices at all. Moreover, she has huge power and rich resources, and her opponents are also good. Therefore, the devil Bruce Lee also wants to make friends with Mo ganna, so as to get more benefits and become stronger. Fortunately, she goes further in the world.


    As for the thing that moganna asked him to be loyal to her when she opened her mouth, well, from the video uploaded by the group leader to the group, there is something wrong with her brain, which is different from our normal people, and she also likes to curse people. In this case, it''s better to promise to be loyal to her verbally. Anyway, there is no binding force.


    When she heard that the demon Bruce Lee had no binding force, she was shocked. She just asked casually. Unexpectedly, the owner of Zhutian pet shop agreed to be loyal to her. This is really unexpected.


    "Does the Queen''s unique charm work for people outside the world?" Reaction, moganna mouth raised, in the heart happy way.


    Mo ganna: "don''t worry, Queen. I won''t take your life, let alone your property. Queen, I just hope you can abide by my ideas, and then do things for me. Of course, when things are done well, you are indispensable."


    "Thank you, the great queen." The devil little dragon curled his mouth and uttered a respectful voice. Listening to this, moganna''s happiness rose again.


    "Hello, rookie, you haven''t answered my question. Are you a weirdo?" Just when Mo ganna is happy, suddenly, Qiyu''s silly voice rings again in the group. After hearing the expression on Mo ganna''s face, she lowers her chin slightly, closes the private chat screen with the demon Bruce Lee, and looks at Qiyu''s head again.


    This bald man is really annoying. He even asked the queen such a question without due respect. It''s just a Well, bichi!

 Chapter 560

    "Yawn!" Qiannv ghost world didn''t take part in this group activity. She took jenos to cross here with her. Qiyu, who came to Pudu Cihang''s home to visit, suddenly sneezed, and then rubbed her sour nose with her hand. She said to herself, "who scolded me behind my back?"


    "Paper towel, teacher." Seeing that his teacher seemed to have a cold, jenos took a tissue from Najie and handed it to him.


    "Oh, thank you." Calmly took the paper towel from Janos, Qiyu wiped her nose and said to him.


    At this time, moganna replied to him in the group.


    Morgana: "bald man, didn''t you watch the Queen''s video? Queen, I used to be the king of angels, but now I am the incomparable king of demons! Weirdo, what is this? You can compare the queen with me and such a mean creature. Please apologize to the queen, or the queen will twist you into a twist! "


    "Hiss!" Hearing what Mo ganna said to Qiyu, suddenly, all the online group friends in the group took a cold breath one after another. It was a shock in their heart. She was so fierce that she dared to threaten Qiyu directly.


    You know, big guy Qiyu has the strength to be the third strongest in the immortal world. The one punch rule is not for fun with you.


    Of course, the newlyweds may not know these things, nor did she click on the original fate track video of Qiyu, which was uploaded by the group leader long ago, or watched it, but nothing can be seen. After all, although Qiyu hasn''t exerted all his strength all the time, it''s true that moganna is better than him in terms of the situation that he hasn''t exerted all his strength and the situation of moganna''s newlyweds.


    There''s nothing wrong with being cut in half. The powerful space ability can control the dawn goddess Lena, so as to detonate a supernova. This is something Qiyu can''t do.


    So if the new light from the video point of view, combined with their own, they may come to the conclusion that they are stronger than Qiyu.


    But You can''t just look at the surface!


    Rookie, believe me, you can''t beat Qiyu.


    In the world of Baolian lamp, Li Maozhen and the devil Bruce Lee feel bad when they hear Mo ganna''s answer to Qiyu. How can there be such a stupid woman in this world?


    After being banned for three days, he was still so arrogant. He asked if you were a freak. You said it''s enough. What are you talking about? You threatened to twist people into hemp. You should be careful that you will be hit by others.


    Originally, I planned to work with moganna for a while to see if I could get some benefits. I didn''t know that this stupid woman was like this. It seems that I have to give up this idea and find another way out.


    Li Maozhen and the devil Bruce Lee thought at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ghost world of Qiannv fell into a state of stupidity after hearing Mo ganna''s words. After a long time, she came back to herself. Qi Yu blinked her eyes and said foolishly, "is that so? Aren''t you a freak?"


    Morgana: nonsense, Queen, I''m a god


    Qiyu: "God? Oh yes, in that video, you upgraded to a fourth generation God body, a God. So, why do you allow your men to hurt people? "


    Morgana: "what''s the point, queen? I believe in depravity and freedom. Unless it''s a matter of principle, Queen, I won''t restrain her subordinates. Besides, you human beings love peace and won''t hurt other human beings? You''re all fighting each other, but it''s too much to ask a devil not to hurt you, isn''t it


    As she said this, moganna curled her lips and a look of disdain flashed across her face.


    Qiyu: "well, what you say seems reasonable, but why do I always think something is wrong?"


    Gao Yao: "well, two gods, could you excuse me for a moment, and let me have a word with you?"


    Just as Qiyu frowned and pondered, suddenly, in the great song court of Baolian lamp world, Zhao Huan, Emperor qinzong of the Song Dynasty, regarded him as the guest of honor. With the high-tech weapons in the mall, he helped him defeat Gao Yao of the state of Jin. Suddenly, he broke in.


    Qiyu: "I''m not a God, I''m just a hero, but what do you want to say?"


    Gao Yao: "the villain wants to ask queen moganna for help. Besides, Qiyu God, oh no, Qiyu hero, the villain thinks that it doesn''t matter whether queen moganna''s men hurt human beings, because she is not in the same world as you, and the human beings in her world are not the same race as those in your world. Why, there is no contact between the two sides, there is world-class segregation, how can it be the same race? That''s to say, the appearance and ability are similar. So you don''t need to care if the queen is a strange person, because whether she is or not has nothing to do with you. What you want to protect is the human in your world, not the human in other worlds. "


    Qi Yu


    Are the people in my world not of the same race as the people in her world? Has nothing to do with me?


    You sound reasonable, but I feel there is a problem, but what is the problem?


    Qiyu''s brow wrinkled deeper.


    However, no matter how he frowned, moganna was very happy to hear Gao Yao''s words and said with a laugh, "yes, you shouldn''t ask me this question at all. Queen, I''m not a freak, but I don''t have anything to do with you. Bald man, just take care of your own world honestly."Qi Yu


    The queen is so annoying and calls me bald. I have to write it down.


    Morgana: "well, ignore you baldness. @Gao Yao, you say you have something to ask the queen. What''s the matter? Say it. If it''s a little help, I''ll be merciful and help you. But if it''s very complicated or difficult, you can think of your own way. "


    While saying this, moganna makes a mental move and points out the red envelope given to her by the demon Bruce Lee. Suddenly, a monkey with the magic mobile phone world monkey king and Gu xunger''s blood in the sky world appears in front of her.


    The monkey is only half a meter tall. It looks like it is still in its infancy, holding a imitation golden cudgel made of refined iron.


    As for its strength, thanks to Gu xun''er''s blood, the demon Bruce Lee has activated the power of this blood in a special way, so that the monkey has the strength of the middle of the seventh level, which is equivalent to the strength of the five-star douzong. Moreover, this is only its current strength. Its potential is not bad. If we cultivate it well, it is expected to become a strong monkey of the Ninth level in the future.


    Don''t think that the Ninth level is very weak. Under the same level, the Xuanhuan and Xiuxian system must be stronger than the science and technology system. Moreover, the science and technology system needs to be subject to many restrictions when it starts to work, while Xuanhuan and Xiuxian do not. Therefore, if this monkey grows into a ninth level strong one, its strength will no longer surpass that of the theological World War II.


    Now it''s level seven. Well, it''s almost the same as the top soldiers of the second generation. When it can''t mobilize more energy, it can even fight some soldiers of the third generation.


    Seeing the red envelope information displayed on the screen, moganna was stunned. She didn''t expect that the demon lizard would give her such a gift. This is the pet sold in his pet shop. If it is, I will go to do his business and buy more pets.


    When the time comes to transform those pets to become super warriors. With such a high starting point and technological transformation, this is the perfect fighter!


    That''s what Morgana thought in her heart.


    At the court of the Song Dynasty, when Mo ganna asked him to speak out his request, Gao Yao blushed and struggled for a long time before stammering out his words: "the villain can heal himself when he sees that the queen has been cut open by a big crocodile in the future, so I want to ask the queen if you have That ability Help me, Keke, help me cut off Part, part, cough, connect it? "


    Morgana: which part


    Gao Yao


    In front of so many people, it''s hard to say.

 Chapter 561

    The parts cut off by people on Gao Yao''s body are naturally in that place, but how can he say such things in the group? Does he want to lose face?


    So, with Cui Wenzi''s disdainful eyes, he opened the private chat window with Mo ganna and told her this part.


    All of a sudden, in the super seminary world, on the demon biplane warship, moganna''s face suddenly changed, and then she burst out laughing, her face flushed.


    Maybe other women will be shy when they hear this kind of thing, but she is not the same as moganna. She doesn''t know what shyness is. If she knew shyness, she would not often tease Carl when she was teaching in the super Seminary, which made him crazy. She even wrote in the book that "ice has changed, and my life has no meaning."


    Can write this kind of words, we can see how much Carl loves mogana.


    Of course, this is another topic. Anyway, moganna is not the kind of shy woman, and it''s really funny that a man asked himself to help him connect the part. What kind of person actually cut off the third leg of Gao Yao in such a wicked way? What can people do in the future?


    Well, look at his age, even if he can''t touch women in the future, it''s nothing, but it''s not that if he doesn''t touch women, it''s useless.


    Life can not be too material, and sometimes we have to consider the spiritual level. For a man who does not sleep with a woman, that kind of thing may not play a real role, but it is a proof that he is a man. If not, his psychology will suffer a huge blow.


    If you think about it like this, it''s called Gao Yao. He''s pretty miserable!


    Gao Yao: "how about, Queen, can you help the villain connect it?"


    See Mo ganna so long have no reply to oneself, high want very nervous to ask to him.


    Gao Yao has been in the group for some time, but he hasn''t found a way to turn himself into a man. For example, like Yao Chen, the chief pharmacist of chat group, he uses a strong man''s body and a different fire to make a body suitable for him, and then transfers his soul to this body. In this way, he has a normal body, and that part is also natural Yes, but


    It''s too expensive to afford.


    Even though his requirements are not as high as the medicine dust, and he still needs the group leader to help him find a body to fight the saints and a few strange fires, the cost of doing so is still huge for him. Under the current situation, he won''t have that kind of financial resources in a few years. After all, he is not as smart as Yin Su Su, and he doesn''t have the pet raising skills of demon Bruce Lee .


    So after watching the original video of moganna''s fate and knowing that she is in a world where technology can create gods, and that she is a god of four generations, Gao Yao will ask her if she is willing to help herself become a man.


    If she can and is willing to help herself, then, I am willing to work for her!


    Although I may not be able to help her, there is a world behind me, and I can cook well. I can afford her daily meals and make her happy.


    Think of it in your heart.


    On the other hand, moganna laughed for a long time, and finally let her heart out. Then, she said to Gao Yao, "you''re a very simple thing. If your part is still there and it hasn''t rotted, the queen can connect it with you seamlessly through human body welding technology. If it has rotted, the queen can also collect your cells to make it work They breed to make a part that''s the same as your genes, and then they put it on you


    "This Thank you very much, little man, thank you very much After hearing the reply from moganna, Gao Yao, who was extremely nervous, was stunned for a moment, and was immediately overjoyed. He quickly and excitedly expressed his thanks to moganna.


    Mo ganna: "don''t rush to thank you. It''s very easy for the queen to connect that part for you. I can do it by sending any scientific research staff, but what''s the benefit for the queen? Queen, I''m a demon now. I''m not an angel. There''s no reason to help people for no reason


    "This..." Hearing Morgana''s words, Gao Yao''s ecstatic color slowly disappeared, and the whole person gradually calmed down.


    After a moment''s silence, he said to moganna, "queen, if you don''t dislike me, I''d like to be your special cook. My cooking skill is very good. I''ll only do it for Oh, no, I only cook for you, except for the group leader and the manager. And I have some power in my world. The planet I live on is also the earth. Although the civilization here is not as developed and brilliant as you, the natural resources should be the same. If you are interested, I will develop oil to give it to you. What do you think? "


    "You live on earth, too?" She was not interested in developing oil at all. Hearing Gao Yao''s words, she asked.


    Gao Yao: "yes."


    Morgana: "well OK, the queen, I agree. You can make a plate of braised pork and give it to the queen. If the taste is OK, you will be the Queen''s exclusive chef in the future. The queen, I will arrange someone to operate on you and connect you with that part. ""Thank the queen, thank the queen." Hearing Mo ganna''s words, Gao Yao was overjoyed and repeatedly said thanks to her. Then he told her that he would try his best to make the best braised meat ever. Then Gao Yao rushed to the imperial dining room of the Song court to cook.


    "Oh, earthman, chef If you want to find a way to get him into the super theological college, no, you just need to get in touch with those students in the super theological college, become friends, let him help the queen me break into the enemy, and it will be convenient to do something in the future, as well as Li Maozhen and lizard, they can help the queen. " After Gao wants to leave, moganna closes the private chat window with him, feeling her chin and feeling her heart.


    Qiyu: "newcomer, I still think it''s wrong. Even if you''re not a weirdo, you and I are not in the same world. But it''s wrong for you to connive at your subordinates to hurt human beings at will, and you also spread bad ideas to make human beings in your world worse. You''re really bad. Come on, I''ll challenge you. The place is up to you. "


    Just when Mo ganna unconsciously believed nine points in the chat group and was thinking about her future actions, Qiyu, who had been thinking about it for so long, jumped out again and said to her.


    Mo ganna: --


    This dead bald man has been fighting for a long time. Do you think the queen will be afraid of you?


    Think, moganna will take the challenge of Qiyu, just at this time, the mechanical sound of the system rings in the group.


    [Ding, the group leader is online. ¡¿


    all of you:


    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 562

    Yeshiqiu is different from the agastache in the original plot. At that time, agastache is not much stronger than ordinary people. So after eating the elixir, you can have powerful mana in an instant, but you can''t refine it. Only when you are cheated into using your mana and brought by Liu Yanchang to Mount Emei, you have experienced a lot, and you can fully integrate the power of the elixir in your body All right.


    Yeshiqiu himself is a practitioner of immortality. Although he has not experienced many things, it is far more than the aloes at that time point in the original plot. In addition, his state of mind has been improved because of his Enlightenment under the ancient bodhi tree. Therefore, in only three days, he has completely integrated the magic power of Taishang Laojun''s elixir into himself.


    Now his cultivation has advanced from the second level of immortality to the third level of immortality, which has almost crossed a big realm.


    But in terms of the depth of mana, yeshiqiu is no less than Xiaoyu, who was suppressed by Yang Jian at the foot of Huashan Mountain. Her skills and combat experience are far above her.


    Of course, except for her mastery of heaven splitting palm, the girl has been studying heaven splitting palm for three hundred years. Although she has never practiced it, she only succeeded in practicing it with her own help not long ago, but learning is learning. Over time, she can always play a role. In this area, if she wants to surpass her, it will take some more time.


    Back to the point, after refining the power of the elixir in the body and integrating its mana with himself, autumn was very excited at night. She immediately went into the group and wanted to share her joy with you. Not to say that she had eaten the elixir, she said that she had taken another step in the cultivation.


    Who knows, as soon as he entered the group, he saw Qiyu challenging Mo ganna, which made yeshiqiu a little confused. What did Mo ganna, that stupid woman, do? Last time she offended Baiyue, it''s not enough. This time even Qiyu also offended. Doesn''t he know that Qiyu is too strong?


    Huh? Wait a minute, Qiyu is strong, but it seems that she can''t help it.


    Qiyu''s moves are relatively single. His strength lies in his destructive power. In this area, moganna can''t compete with him. However, moganna is the God of science and technology system. She knows a lot of things. She can''t compete with Qiyu. She can control him just like Reina in the original plot.


    With Qi Yu''s relatively single way of thinking, this should not be much for Mo ganna.


    So, back to the previous question, what did this woman do?


    Think, night time autumn open chat record, quickly check, and then, he understood.


    Originally, it wasn''t what Mo ganna did, but after watching her original fate video, Qiyu thought that she was the strange leader who hurt human beings, so she had to challenge her.


    Well, it''s a challenge to say it well, but to say it badly is to kill her.


    Qiyu is also a troublemaker!


    Yes, although she is also a human being, and moganna''s behavior on the earth in the super seminary world has indeed caused great casualties among human beings, but I don''t know why, nightfall is hard to kill her. Maybe, as Gao would say, because she is not a person in that world, or maybe it''s something else. Anyway, it''s definitely not because of moganna''s appearance.


    Although moganna is really good-looking, the most women she knows at nightfall are in the top ten. It''s no big deal.


    Maybe It''s because of her personality charm and persistence of ideas.


    At night, Qiu thought that she immediately stood out in the group and forcibly stopped Qiyu''s challenge to Mo ganna. She said, "Qiyu, don''t make a fool of yourself. Now that she''s in the group, everyone is friends. She didn''t offend you. She didn''t do anything harmful to the interests of the chat group. Why don''t you keep an eye on others and challenge them?"


    Qiyu: "group leader, she is a strange person. She harms people in her world!"


    Morgana: Queen, I said, I''m not a freak, I''m the king of demons, the incomparable queen


    Yeshiqiu: "well, don''t make any noise. @Qiyu, a new person, she has really done harm to others in her world, but she has also done good deeds. After watching the video of her original fate, you should see that she destroyed the Taotie warship in Luoyang for the sake of rose, right? It''s revenge for the whole metropolis. "


    Qiyu: "well, although it did happen, she did it for the rose."


    Yeshiqiu: "no matter what she did, she did it just like this. You have to challenge her because she has hurt human beings. You may even want to hurt or even kill her. How can you thank her for her revenge for Luoyang people?"


    Qiyu: "thank you?"


    Yeshiqiu: "nonsense, if people do bad things, you have the right to punish them. If people do good things, you don''t care. Is that too much?"


    Qiyu: "I..."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, Qiyu, don''t worry so much. You can be a professional hero in your own world. In the group, you can be an amateur hero to see which group friends need your help. Then the group will give you certain rewards according to the number of times you help the group friends every month and the size of the world. As for other worlds, people outside the group friends will do something Don''t worry about itYeshiqiu didn''t say it directly, but his meaning is very obvious. In the future, you can be a tool man in the group. If you have nothing to do, you can play games, buy and shop. If you have something to do, you can help the group to get ahead. You can take care of the rest. That''s it.


    Qiyu: "I..."


    Yeshiqiu: "why, don''t you think it''s good that your own world is peaceful, and there are no weird people. If you don''t solve all the problems in your own world, you will rashly intervene in other world''s affairs. Is that really good? @Everybody, you say, "is he good?"


    Black Marshal: "if the group leader says it''s not good, it''s not good."


    Yeshiqiu: "do you think this is good? What do you mean that if I say it''s not good, it''s just not good?"


    Black Marshal: "no, @ Qiyu, it''s not good for you."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee also thinks it''s not good."


    Wei Wuxian: "although I think it''s not good for the newcomer to spread those ideas to human beings in her world, causing many human beings to kill each other, and evil spirits to harm others, if big brother Qiyu wants to fight the newcomer, this Forget it. "


    Qiyu: "you..."


    Yeshiqiu: "Qiyu, think about it. Don''t worry. You can sleep and relax first."


    I don''t want to talk to Qiyu too directly, because this is a boss group. At most, it doesn''t preach evil and doesn''t teach people to get worse. However, it''s necessary to deal with the group members like absolutely just people. Yeshiqiu still doesn''t want to, so Qiyu can''t fight moganna.


    What''s more, the God of technology system like moganna can bring a lot of benefits to chat groups.


    Qiyu: "OK, I''ll go to sleep and talk about it when I wake up."


    Seeing that so many people feel that they shouldn''t challenge Mo ganna, Qi Yu really doesn''t know what to say at the moment. He doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong, but he sighs and says listlessly.


    Then, he said a word and said hello in the group. The next second, the whole person chose to go offline. With Janos''s puzzled eyes, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Well. That''s it. Next, let''s talk about something else... " See Qiyu''s head better, night autumn nodded, and then to the group of other also online group members said.

 Chapter 563

    Talk about something else. Talk about something else?


    Hearing the words of the busy group leader, all the people in the group were silent for a moment, listening attentively to what he was going to say next.


    It must be very important for the group leader to say that.


    People thought in their hearts, and then, at night, autumn solved the mystery.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have taken another step in my cultivation. My cultivation has been promoted to a great level!"


    It turns out that the cultivation of the group leader has been improved. No wonder it''s so heavy Well, what, the group leader has taken another step in the cultivation, and the cultivation has been promoted to a great level?


    At night, all the members of the group were confused. How can you, the group leader, be so strong that you can ignore the isolation between the world and create such a chat group in the universe, and you can even improve, and also improve a big realm. This is terrible!


    "Gulu!" Baolian lamp world, Zhenjun temple, just finished a little Tiangang thirty six changes. Without blessing the God of the sea, his cultivation was promoted to the seventh level. Wei Wuxian was very excited at first, but when he heard the words of the leaders, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, which was called envy.


    The more backward the realm is, the more difficult it is to improve. But the group leader has not only improved, but also improved a big realm, which is probably better than the current realm of all the people in the group.


    The leader of the group How great should it be?


    "Alas Think of here, Wei Wuxian can''t help but sigh, can''t compare, ah, the gap between people is so big.


    "Forget it, I''d better continue to practice Tiangang thirty-six changes." Wei Wuxian murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Seeing that he shared the good news with his friends, but now there is no one to talk to. At night, Qiu Jianmei frowned and said, "don''t you feel happy for me?"


    "I''m happy, of course. Congratulations on the strength of the group leader." Hearing the dangerous question of yeshiqiu, the black marshal, who had been threatened by him with a 50 meter sword, beat him and said to him.


    "Well." Hearing the words of black marshal, yeshiqiu nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the heads of other group members.


    It seems that they feel that the group leader is looking at them. They are surprised and come out one by one to congratulate yeshiqiu. These pleasant words ring out in yeshiqiu''s mind. A faint smile can''t help but appear on his face.


    These group friends are pretty good. I know I''m happy for the group leader. Very good, very good.


    Mo ganna: "group leader, congratulations on your strength. Now, Queen, may I ask you a question? "


    After all the others had congratulated yeshiqiu, moganna hesitated for a while before congratulating him and asking him at the same time.


    Yeshiqiu: "do you want to ask about your original destiny?"


    That''s a good guess.


    Morgana: Yes, is the video you uploaded true


    Yeshiqiu: "you shouldn''t ask me this question. Who is the leader of our group? Do you need to cheat you? What''s good for me to cheat you?"


    Mo ganna: --


    Hello, what''s the advantage of deceiving me? If you cheat me, you will get a lot of benefits!


    Yeshiqiu: "before Li Maozhen and you said you should remember, he said very well, you just do it according to what he said, of course, you can also have your own choice, anyway, the video I uploaded is really your fate before entering the group, as for what you will end up in after entering the group, ha ha, I don''t know."


    All of you: --


    The group leader is keeping a low profile again. He just doesn''t want to say it. He has to find an excuse to say he doesn''t know. Really, if you don''t want to say it, will we force you? Dare we?


    Mo ganna: "so, Queen, if I join hands with Carl to kill Kaisha, huayie will really make a comeback, and Carl, he will betray me and join hands with huayie?"


    Mo ganna still doesn''t believe it. It''s not surprising that Hua Ye is back, but Carl''s loser will betray her. Why on earth?


    Night time autumn: "betrayal? It depends on how you understand it. Anyway, there are general things in the video. If you don''t understand it, you can watch it again, or consult more resourceful people and let them give you advice. In short, if you don''t die with the black hole, there are still many ways. For example, if you don''t save rose in the end, it''s very simple. Consider for yourself Let''s go. "


    "I see." Moganna said with a heavy tone.


    How can she not save rose? She is the successor of space-time gene, and space-time gene is the love of her life!


    Gao Yao: "I''ve seen the Lord of the group, and I''ve seen queen moganna."


    Just when moganna began to think in silence, Gao Yao came back. He first said hello to them, and then he made a mental move and sent out two exclusive red envelopes, one for yeshiqiu and the other for moganna, which contained the dishes he had just cooked.Gao Yao: "Lord, Queen moganna, this is the braised meat just made by villain. Would you like to try it? Please don''t give up. "


    Stewed pork?


    After hearing Gao Yao''s words, Qiu swallowed his saliva at night when he hadn''t eaten for several days. Let alone, he was a little greedy.


    In his present state, it''s OK not to eat for ten thousand years, but there''s no way to be greedy. Just in time, Gao wants to send food, so Try it.


    Thinking about that, at night, Qiu calmly said thank you to him, and then opened his own red envelope. Suddenly, a plate of delicious braised pork appeared in front of him. He quickly reached out to hold it and smelled the taste. At night, Qiu only felt that he was the happiest person in the world, and then began to eat it.


    On the other hand, it''s the same with moganna. She didn''t expect that Gao Yao, a disabled man, can cook well. In this case, let''s take him.


    So, moganna opened the private chat window with Gao Yao, told him that she was willing to accept him as her subordinate, and made him ready. Three days later, her world underwent surgery. Of course, she had to do something for herself to contact the students of the super theological college, and finally she could enter them.


    Gao Yao nodded happily. It''s just that it''s very expensive to go to the world of super seminary where moganna lives. It seems that she will have to stay there for a long time Where can I afford it?


    Do you want the queen to pay for it?


    No, the queen is willing to do the operation for herself. She is very grateful. How can she spend money?


    "Well Or should I send myself as a gift to the queen, so that I am a creature belonging to her world and can stay there all the time? But in this way, I can''t go back. This It''s hard. " Gao Yao''s brows are locked, and he doesn''t know what to do.


    Just then, the sound of the system began to ring again in the group.


    [Ding, group member Jin Guangyao has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    all of you:


    That''s a familiar name.


    Wei Wuxian


    What''s the situation? Didn''t I kill him quietly?

 Chapter 564

    Jin Guangyao is a very complicated and pitiful man. In the original plot, in order to climb up, he framed Wei Wuxian by all means, killed his half brother and his own father, and married his own sister. In order not to damage his reputation, he killed his own son himself, which is worse than a beast.


    However, after he became an immortal governor, he would rather offend all the aristocratic families, but also let them contribute money to build a lookout tower to protect the people living in the border from evil invasion, which is also a good thing, so this man is very complicated.


    No matter how complicated he is, Wei Wuxian, who has seen the video of his original fate before he was sacrificed by Mo Xuanyu, hates him to the bone. How can Wei Wuxian, such an impulsive guy, resist this hatred? No, after Baifeng mountain hunting, he killed Jin Guangyao in the world where he lived.


    Poor Jin Guangyao didn''t understand why Wei Wuxian wanted to kill him. He didn''t offend him!


    Of course, Jin Guangyao was not called Jin Guangyao at that time. His name was Meng Yao. Wei Wuxian just watched the video, so he used to call him that.


    Well, back to the question just now, the goods have been cut to pieces by themselves. How can they enter the group now? Is it a double name?


    In the temple of Zhenjun, he said thanks to Xiaotian dog who brought him a plate of fruit. He didn''t know that this man was actually Wei Wuxian, who was a dog. He was puzzled.


    He was also puzzled by all the members of the group except for moganna, Gao Yao and Fahai.


    They all know that Wei Wuxian killed Jin Guangyao. Now there''s another Jin Guangyao in the group. Let alone Wei Wuxian, they can''t help but wonder. What''s the matter?


    "System, what''s the matter? Show me the information data of this new person?" Night autumn also picked pick eyebrow, some surprised, immediately asked to the system in the brain.


    "Ding, Roger, calling up the new Jin Guangyao''s data panel for the group leader It has been called out. Please check with the group leader. "


    Then, a light curtain appears in the mind of autumn at night, and it says:


    [Name: Jin Guangyao


    gender: male


    identity: the son of Jin family in Lanling


    from: Chen Qingling makes the world


    Cultivation: the middle of the third stage of Xiandao, the middle of foundation building


    Gongfa: some Gongfa of Jin family in Lanling, Nie family in Qinghe, Wen family in Qishan


    sword Skill: the same as above


    group members'' strength evaluation: the cultivation talent is mediocre, even if they have learned many immortal swordsmanship, their strength can not be compared with Wei Wuxian, Jin Zixuan and others. However, they are resourceful, patient and disguised. They actually use a series of tricks to get rid of Jin Zixuan, Wei Wuxian, Jin Guangshan, Nie mingyne, Wen Ruohan and other immortal celebrities He is the representative of the weak over the strong. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    What makes the world happy?


    Good guy, love is the TV version of the master of evil way!


    Also, when you said that by the system, I found that Jin Guangyao killed many people, and everyone''s strength is better than him. This NIMA, it''s really terrible to think about it!


    Then, at night, Qiu looks at the head of the new man.


    Jin Guangyao, who comes from the world of Chen Qing, has a fair complexion, a little bit of cinnabar in the center of her eyebrows, clear black and white eyes, flexible but not frivolous. Her face is very clean and smart, seven points handsome and three points smart. She always has a slight smile at the corners of her mouth and eyebrows. At first glance, she is a smart and clever character. Such a face is absolutely enough to please a woman, but it won''t make a man feel disgusted and wary. The elder thinks he is lovely, and the younger thinks he is amiable. Even if he doesn''t like it, he won''t hate it.


    All in all, it''s a very cheap face.


    Looking at him, autumn couldn''t help reaching out and touching his face at night. His face may please women, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult for men not to be disgusted and wary.


    "Hiss!" Thinking of this, Qiu Dao took a breath at night, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable about the new group member.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other hand, Chen Qing makes the world, and Jin Guangyao, who is helping Jin Guangshan to organize the oath meeting all night, suddenly changes her expression.


    He found that a strange picture suddenly appeared in his mind. There were several faces on the picture, all of which were written with names. He could hear the sound by clicking on the strange things in front of the face.


    This What is it?


    Jin Guangyao clenched his hateful sword, stepped back a few steps, and looked around for fear that he would be secretly cursed like Jin Zixun. In this way, he would be miserable.


    Just when he was worried, suddenly, the picture changed, another face appeared, at the same time, a voice sounded in his mind.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people, Jin Guangyao. Do you know Jin Guangshan?"


    After reading the group list, he found that the new man did look like Jin Guangyao who was killed by himself, but he was not the same person. He wanted the relationship between Qian Renxue and Bi bidong from different worlds in the group. His eyes narrowed slightly and he stood up to ask Jin Guangyao.Jin Guangyao: "Wei, Wei Wuxian!"


    Seeing the name on the new face, Jin Guangyao suddenly became more flustered and shocked.


    "Oh, you know me? So I''m not mistaken. " Hearing Jin Guangyao''s startled tone, Wei Wuxian''s eyes flashed a dangerous look. He was worried that his tone would show flaws, so he used the text function to send a message to Jin Guangyao, saying: "yes, yes, I''m Wei Wuxian. This new friend, do you know Jin Guangshan?"


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian is asking new people this kind of question, the online people in the group, including those who entered the group only three days ago, were forbidden to speak soon after entering the group, and Mo ganna, who was able to speak again more than ten minutes ago, were silent and quietly watching. They wanted to see what would happen between Wei Wuxian and the new person.


    I don''t know what the group members think. Although this face is just like Wei Wuxian, it''s not exactly the same, but the name is like this. When I ask myself this kind of question, it suddenly appears in my mind. There are always signs like Jin Guangyao that this person is the Wei Wuxian he knows.


    In that case


    "Mr. Wei, my father did call on all the friars of the immortal family to come to Tiancheng all night to discuss the matter of attacking you. But it''s also because you indulged Wenning and killed Zixuan first. If you are not angry and feel wronged, you can come out with me to see my father and the patriarchs. Why bother to tease me? I should have never offended Mr. Wei. For the sake of my sister-in-law, your elder martial sister, please... "


    "Shut up! What do you mean, the night sky city is negotiating to deal with me? Jin Zixuan died, I killed him? Jin Guangyao, you should die in another world Without waiting for Jin Guangyao to finish speaking, Wei Wuxian, who was stunned after hearing what he said, suddenly responded, his eyes staring at the boss, and yelled angrily in the crowd.


    He managed to make himself forget this kind of thing. This bastard actually


    No, I''m going through. I''m going there. I''m going to the world where he lives. I''m going to kill him and those bastards like Jin Guangshan. There''s also elder martial sister. Yes, elder martial sister of that world. Damn it. Why am I so miserable in other worlds?


    Wei Wuxian clenched his fist. He didn''t understand. He felt that heaven was full of malice to him!

 Chapter 565

    Finally, with the help of the group leader, he changed his life against the sky. Seeing that the days were better and better, suddenly his enemies from another world entered the group. What''s the matter?


    And although he didn''t know much about that world, Wei Wuxian still captured some key points from Jin Guangyao''s words, that is, the 100 immortal families in that world still hold a vow meeting in the night sky city, in order to frustrate themselves in that world.


    And Wanning killed jinzixuan?


    I''ll give your grandmother a leg!


    Jin Guangyao, this is clearly caused by you. Well, Wenning was made by me. It''s true that he followed me at that time. But NIMA''s, dare you say that the sudden sound of flute has nothing to do with you?


    How dare you say Su she is not your man?


    It''s like I''m holding a sword made by myself in my hand. I was going to stab the enemy. You suddenly pushed me and made me stab my own people. It''s not your fault. It has nothing to do with you. It''s all my pot, right?


    You are the son of a prostitute. I''m Wei Wuxian and you are endless!


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian suddenly stood up from the futon with his right foot heavily on the ground. Suddenly, nine soul rings appeared at Wei Wuxian''s feet. At the same time, he opened his right hand, and a flute with black body and a red spike on his head appeared in his hand It is Wei Wuxian''s soul, ghost flute.


    He was angry. If he didn''t go to the night city where Jin Guangyao lived, he seriously suspected that he would be too angry to sleep tonight.


    "Mr. Wei, who are you?" Xiaotian dog asked Wei Wuxian carefully for fear that he would beat the dog suddenly.


    "Want to kill!"


    Xiaotian dog


    Killing people doesn''t include dogs in human form, does it?


    Xiaotian dog swallowed his saliva and stepped back slowly, but he had already become Wei Wuxian.


    He didn''t care about Xiaotian dog''s shameful little action. After releasing his martial spirit, Wei Wuxian took a deep breath and said to Yeshi qiuaite in the group, "group leader, is that ok?"


    Yeshiqiu sighs when he receives the news of Wei Wuxian''s question. It''s not that he can''t understand Wei Wuxian. Just like him, if he suddenly knows that he is being framed and bullied in another world, he will certainly go to help or even kill those who bullied him, but


    Jin Guangyao just came here, and he didn''t do anything bad. It''s too unruly for you to kill him. After all, you are a member of the group, so is he. Although he came late, he is also.


    What? Hongli is also a member of the group, but he was given up by himself and allowed people to kill him?


    That''s the kind of thing that makes people angry. People have to teach him to fight the streets. Can I not give up and keep him? His grandfather can fight the world, his father can rule the world. What else can he do except defeat the world?


    So he died, but Jin Guangyao didn''t make people angry. He just made Wei Wuxian angry because of this special reason. It''s really not appropriate to kill him because of this. But Wei Wuxian''s psychology can''t be ignored. Besides, it''s human nature that he wants to help himself in another world.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Jianmei frowned slightly at night and pondered for a while. Then he knew it in his heart and replied to Wei Wuxian, "don''t hurt new people. He may be wrong, but it''s just his world. It doesn''t violate the rules of the group. As for the rest, please do as you like."


    "This Well, thank you Wei Wuxian is disappointed that he can''t kill Jin Guangyao. However, it''s good to help the other world get rid of those unreasonable bastards who deal with him.


    As for Jin Guangyao, hum, it will be a long time. We''ll see.


    Wei Wuxian, who got the reply from the group leader, said to his ally: "brother Li, I''m going to take care of those guys. Will you come with me?"


    It is Li Maozhen who is called brother Li by Wei Wuxian. His friendship with Wei Wuxian has been proved by time. They have always helped each other and never had any conflict. Therefore, Li Maozhen, who received Wei Wuxian''s question or invitation, looked at her sister beside her, hesitated and replied, "yes."


    He and empress shuiyunji''s strength has now broken through the Hunyuan position, and they have been promoted to the middle of the sixth stage of Wudao. Their strength is strong enough to dominate the world in the ancestral world of the devil''s way, and the new man''s feelings are almost the same in the world.


    He also knew that Wei Wuxian didn''t invite him because he couldn''t cope with the immortal people in the night city. Wei Wuxian''s strength is much better than him now. After all, he cultivated the heaven splitting palm, unlike he and the empress who just ate the fruit.


    The reason why he invited himself was that he regarded himself as a friend and wanted to accompany him so as not to be a lone ranger. That kind of feeling was also very uncomfortable. Of course, Li Maozhen was willing to help him, my friend.


    Although it''s necessary to spend points to buy crossing runes, as a position manager of the affiliated world, Li Maozhen, with her present wealth, doesn''t really see the points when she crosses to the world of Chen Qing. It''s like your brother asking you to play. Do you care about the fare?No, that''s what Li Maozhen is now.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "I don''t trust Yunji to stay here alone, so I''ll take her with me. Mr. Wei, what do you think?"


    Wei Wuxian: "well, with a beautiful woman as my companion, I can feel a little better."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Mr. Wei..."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, I''m sorry, I made a slip of the tongue, Pa."


    Said, Wei Wuxian hit his mouth, said this kind of words in front of sister control, really shouldn''t ah.


    "Well, let''s go now? I just broke through to wudaodu, and I just need to fight with people. Although those people in Tiancheng are weak, there are more than 3000 people, which should make me excited. " Li Maozhen sighed.


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, OK, I''ll start now. You can go with me, so I won''t be lonely, ha."


    With that, Wei Wuxian, who was angry, laughed at this moment. Then his face became cold again. His mind moved. He bought the crossing Rune and said hello to xiaotiangou. He wanted to find someone to settle the accounts and thank him for his hospitality. Then, under his startled eyes, he chose to use the crossing Rune to cross the world where Jin Guangyao was. Whoosh, the whole person Disappeared.


    Li Maozhen and the empress in a fairy mountain also use the crossing sign to disappear from the original place.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the dialogue between Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, Jin Guangyao looks confused. What are they talking about? Why can''t I understand?


    What is crossing into my world?


    However, one thing is for sure. Wei Wuxian is coming to Tiancheng all night. I have to tell him about it That man and several patriarchs, and I can''t get rid of this picture in my mind. Will it really be ok?


    Jin Guangyao ran to Jin Guangshan and Nie mingyne with a heavy heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the super seminary world, on the wings of the devil.


    Also clearly heard the dialogue between Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, for these two people, moganna''s impression is good, if their strength is also passable, she moganna queen does not mind their income under his command.


    In addition, she has been verified several days ago by crossing to the affiliated world and Douluo station. It''s true. She also collected basic data about those two worlds through dark energy.


    This time, the world of Jin Guangyao seems to be similar to that of Wei Wuxian


    "Well, you can go and have a look. It''s like enriching research materials and accumulating knowledge." Thinking about it, moganna nodded, and then moved her mind to open the mall function. She had to choose to buy the traversing rune that made her world through the declaration.

 Chapter 566

    Mo ganna has only been in the group for three days. She can also sign in during the forbidden period, so she has six points, which is very few. She can''t afford to buy the rune to the world of petition.


    But is there no other way for her?


    You''re kidding!


    Don''t forget the so-called pawnbroking function in this group. You can get points by pawning precious items.


    After looking at the price of 400 points, moganna touches her chin and thinks about it. Then she looks at a row of super power potions on the experimental table not far away and hooks her fingers. Suddenly, those super power potions disappear from the original place and appear in front of moganna.


    With a big wave of her hand, moganna uploaded them all to the pawn shop and confirmed the pawn of the system. The next second, she got nearly 10000 points, which greatly increased her financial resources.


    "Oh, Queen, I am incomparable in every respect, including financial resources." Seeing that she had pawned the gift originally intended to be given to those mortals who believed in herself, she got so many points all of a sudden. Moganna''s mouth rose and said happily.


    Then, she and her research assistant Heifeng said that she was going to travel far away. After explaining the details, she bought a crossing amulet from the mall, and then went through the world of petition with her own weapons warehouse.


    Note that the armory is not life, so moganna does not need to buy additional crossing symbols to carry them through.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen and Shui Yunji, Mo ganna goes through the story and makes the news of the world appear on the chat screen, which makes many friends, including yeshiqiu, look puzzled.


    The devil queen of your immortality also went to that world to join in the fun?


    Wei Wuxian wants to help the other world to change her life. She also wants to give vent to her fate. Li Maozhen is an ally and takes her sister to be someone else''s companion. You don''t have to bully children, do you?


    And there should be nothing in that world that can attract you No, I can''t say that.


    The world is the world, civilization is civilization. From the video about her original fate uploaded by the group leader, the civilization of the earth she wants to occupy is not very high. At least, it is far from being comparable with the demon civilization and angel civilization. But even so, moganna still wants to get there, because for moganna, as long as someone has resources, he can Let a civilization develop rapidly in a short time.


    So, maybe that petition will make the world really have something to attract her, or maybe she will go there to collect resources at all.


    The endless stars in the universe that we people can''t use for the time being, for moganna, that''s energy, so she


    "Hiss!" The brain made up a lot of reasons why Mo ganna followed Wei Wuxian and crossed the world together. Suddenly, many friends took a breath and exclaimed: "what a demon queen!"


    Not only ordinary members of the group, but also yeshiqiu, the leader of the group, felt that there must be her purpose for moganna to go there, either to plunder resources or to spread his idea of degenerate freedom.


    No, since the world is similar to the master of evil, there must be demons and ghosts there. In this situation, you still spread your evil ideas. Isn''t it cross world harm?


    Thinking of this, yeshiqiu felt that he should do something as the leader of the group, so he sent a message to Wei Wuxian and Mo ganna, asking them to open their own live windows to let everyone see what they were doing.


    In this regard, Wei Wuxian readily agreed to come down.


    At the same time, he also wanted to show us the prestige of picking up those shameless and ignorant people in the city all night and making decisions for himself in another world. So soon, a live studio was opened by him.


    As for moganna, she struggled for a long time before she was forced by the group leader to turn on the live broadcast. After all, last time she was forbidden by the dog management for three days, she could only watch others chat and couldn''t insert a word. She didn''t want to go through it again.


    See these two people are obedient to open the live, thousand fox cave, magic greatly increased night autumn satisfaction nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the case has made the world happy.


    Suddenly, Jin Guangyao joined the chat group, but he didn''t know the situation. He found Jin Guangshan, Nie mingyne and other patriarchs, and said to them in a panic: "you patriarchs, it''s not good. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, is coming to the city of heaven all night."


    "What, Wei Wuxian Are you serious? " It was not Jin Guangshan who asked this, but Jiang Cheng of the world. He asked Jin Guangyao excitedly, with a trace of worry in his tone.


    At this time, Jiang Yanli is not dead, so Jiang Cheng and Wei Wuxian just cut off their relationship on the surface, and they are still good brothers in private. As for the death of jinzixuan, it is also an obstacle between them, but it doesn''t play a decisive role.


    After all, it goes without saying which is more important, brother-in-law or brother."It''s true, Lord Jiang, Wei Wu Mr. Wei, he doesn''t know what magic he has practiced. He can speak in my mind. He told me that he would come to the city of heaven all night. " Jin Guangyao replied sincerely to Jiang Cheng.


    "Well Wei Wuxian is really arrogant. He knows that our families hold a vow meeting here to discuss how to deal with him. He even dares to come here. It seems that he really doesn''t pay attention to our families. " Aware of the Jiang Cheng look in the wrong, worried that he will be ready to rebel, standing in Wei Wuxian side, Jin Guangshan eyes a squint, quickly said.


    "Yes, you are arrogant!" Nie mingyne nodded and agreed with Jin Guangshan''s words.


    But LAN Xichen didn''t speak, just shook his head helplessly.


    Jin Guangshan: "Lord Jiang, Wei Wuxian has done many evils. Now he has reached the point where heaven and man are angry together. You..."


    "I have a clear idea of this. There is no need for master Jin to say more about it." Looking at Jin Guangshan, who wants to be "righteous" to himself in front of him, Jiang Cheng coldly says to him.


    "Ha, that''s good, that''s good." Jin Guangshan said with a smile.


    Seeing these people, including her father, from the beginning to the end, she didn''t ask if there was anything like this after she was attacked by Wei Wuxian''s magic. Jin Guangyao didn''t change her face, but her heart became heavy and she couldn''t express her feelings.


    Fortunately, at this time, his second brother, LAN Xichen, came to him and said, "ah Yao, you said that Mr. Wei has developed the ability to speak directly in your mind. Are you ok?"


    Jin Guangyao


    Looking at LAN Xichen in front of him, Jin Guangyao was stunned for a moment, and then replied happily: "second brother, I''m ok."

 Chapter 567

    "Sure enough, there are still people in the world who care about me. That person is my second brother!" Jin Guangyao is like a person in the dark who suddenly meets a bright light. She looks at LAN Xichen in front of her with a happy face and thinks of it in her heart.


    For Jin Guangyao looking at himself like this, LAN Xichen didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, she gave him a smile, raised her hand and patted him gently on the shoulder. It seemed that she was expressing that if you''re OK, I''ll be relieved.


    At this time, Jin Guangshan, the leader of the Jin clan in Lanling, who was the initiator of the oath making meeting, coughed and said to the present leaders: "ah Yao is not a person who can talk disorderly. Since he said so, Wei Wuxian will definitely come. We should be ready to set down the sword array. When he arrives, we should start the sword array immediately and kill him to get rid of this great evil for the immortal gate! "


    "Well, that''s right." Nie Mingying nodded.


    He doesn''t have any personal hatred for Wei Wuxian. However, the boy practices magic and protects the remaining evils of the Wen family, which makes him very disgusted. In addition, Qiong Qidao''s interception and Jin Lintai''s Wanning''s murder make Nie Mingying unbearable. That''s why he responds to Jin Guangshan''s call to discuss how to deal with Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, it''s up to Lord Jin, but since Prince Wei dares to tell ah Yao about his coming here in advance, he has absolute confidence and is not afraid of us. He also has Yin tiger amulet in his hand. We should be careful. If we can''t have conflicts, we''d better..."


    "What Lord Lan said is wrong. We gather here to get rid of Wei Wuxian. Even if he has a Yin tiger amulet in his hand, are so many of us afraid of him? How can we not have a conflict with him?" Without waiting for Lan Xi Chen to finish his speech, Jin Guangshan waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "This Well Seeing Jin Guangshan''s insistence and his elder brother standing on his side, LAN Xichen takes back the palm on Jin Guangyao''s shoulder and sighs. There is nothing more.


    Seeing that Lan Xichen acquiesced in his opinion, Jin Guangshan turned to Jiang Cheng and asked him, "master Jiang, what do you think of Jin''s decision?"


    Looking at Jin Guangshan in front of him, and then looking at Nie mingyne and LAN Xichen, thinking of the current strength of the Jin family in Lanling and the strength of the Jiang family in Yunmeng, Jiang Cheng gritted his teeth and said, "very good."


    "Ha ha, well, since several patriarchs have agreed, let''s go on immediately. First, set up the sword array, and then start the oath meeting. We will take the oath together with Wen Ning, who will be irreconcilable with Wei Wuxian." With Jiang Cheng''s consent, Jin Guangshan immediately preached.


    Then, they took action, let the monks stand in line, and put down the sword array together, waiting for Wei Wuxian to come and die.


    ¡­¡­


    The world, the boundary of Lanling.


    He knocked down more than a dozen low-level friars who insulted him at will and looked at the notice on the wall that all the great families were fighting against him. Wei Wuxian, the old ancestor of Yiling in this world, looked very ugly. His resentment kept rioting, which affected his mood and made his eyes turn red.


    They all want to fight against him. They all want to be at odds with him. What did he do wrong?


    Yes, he should be responsible for the death of jinzixuan. But why did the Jin family of Lanling send people to kill themselves in the poor strange road, and no one came forward to say that they were wrong, to blame them, and to blame Wen Ning for his murder on the jinlintai?


    Although Wen Ning has feelings, most of the time it''s just a weapon. The Jin family of Lanling asked them to come to the door and give an account. That''s equivalent to the weapon being handed over to the Jin family. How did so many people die as a result? You should ask the Jin family, what do I do?


    At this moment, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian felt very aggrieved and angry. These bastards!


    "Wei, Wei Wuxian, now you know that all the great families are ready to deal with you. You are not allowed to live in this world. If you have the ability, you can go to the never night sky city and bully us little friars. What kind of hero is that?" Seeing Wei Wuxian''s body shaking with anger, a low-level friar who was knocked down by him, hardened his head and roared at him.


    "Oh, yes?"


    "Oh, yes?"


    The two same words sounded at the same time. Looking back, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and the little monk were in a daze. Then they looked at the source of another voice together. They saw three figures coming slowly along with the night.


    One of the men, wearing a red robe, long hair and shawl, has a handsome face with a trace of uninhibited and anger.


    The other two are also good-looking, handsome and beautiful, but their facial features are very similar, so they should not be husband and wife, but brother and sister.


    Yes, the three of them are Wei Wuxian from the world of evil masters, Li Maozhen from the world of bad people, and the empress shuiyunji.


    Stepping forward, looking at the only man standing in front of him and turning his head to look at himself, Wei Wuxian said in his heart, "he is the man in this world. He looks really like me, especially the temperament."


    At the moment, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, felt inexplicably that this man looked very similar to himself, but he was sure that he had never seen this man before."Are you monks, too? Come on, he is Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling. Go and ask someone to take him together Back to God, the little monk, who had been knocked down by Wei Wuxian for abusing the Yiling ancestor, cried to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well?" Hearing this, they all turned their eyes to him, and their faces were extremely indifferent.


    "Whoosh!" At this time, Li Maozhen put up her fingers and made a stroke at him. Suddenly, a sword light was outlined by his fingers. In the blink of an eye, a cut was made on the little monk''s neck, which made him blood all over the place. She opened her eyes wide. She didn''t understand why this man had to do it himself.


    The next second, in the panic expression of the rest of the monks who fell to the ground, the man completely lay down and lost his breath.


    "A mole ant, who has no strength, still yells. He really doesn''t know what to do. It''s not a hero for the strong to bully the weak, so can the weak abuse the strong without fear? It''s a way to die for himself. The strong will kill him. It''s just to satisfy his desire to die. " Put your arms down, Li Maozhen said faintly.


    Then he glanced at the living monks and asked, "you want to die too, don''t you?"


    To you!


    These little monks with low accomplishments roared in their hearts, but they all dared to be angry and speechless. They were shivering in the same place, for fear that Li Maozhen would kill them, too.


    "You Who is it? " After a look at the slain monk, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling in the world, put his hand on the ghost flute at his waist, held it tightly, and asked the three people with some fear.


    Li Maozhen''s killing was not simple. At least, he couldn''t do it.


    "Mr. Wei, I think you need to introduce yourself and give proof. Otherwise, this friend may regard us as enemies or evil doers." Without answering the question of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling in the world, Li Maozhen said to Wei Wuxian beside her.


    "Well." With a nod, Wei Wuxian stepped forward. Under the watchful eyes of Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, he released his ghost flute. He took it and let the other party watch it. At the same time, he said to him, "my name is Wei Ying. I live in Yunmeng lotus dock and come from another world."


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling

 Chapter 568

    At this moment, the chat group live room.


    Black Marshal: "ha ha, look at Wei Wuxian''s confused expression in the new world. I''ll make up his mind:" what, you are Wei Wuxian, who am I? " Ha ha, do you think it''s funny? "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "it''s really interesting. Wei Wuxian meets Wei Wuxian. Ha, I don''t know if Bruce Lee will have a chance to see himself in another world."


    Black Marshal: "there must be a chance. After all, who are you? Boss long! We chat with the entrepreneurs with the most assets in the group. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "cough, false name, all false names."


    "Well, to watch the live broadcast is to watch the live broadcast. Be quiet. If you have to chat, you can pop up the screen with words instead of voice. You don''t need to watch any occasions." He has completely mastered the magic power of the elixir in his body. Now he goes out of the thousand fox cave and practices chopping heaven''s palm outside. He hears the conversation between a preserved egg and a lizard in his mind. At night, Qiu frowns and sends them a message.


    Suddenly received a warning message from the group leader, the black marshal and the devil Bruce Lee suddenly trembled, and a look of fear flashed on their faces. They quickly sent a text message and replied: "yes, group leader, we are wrong, we will change it right away."


    Then, the whole studio became quiet for a moment.


    As for Mo ganna''s studio next door, originally there were the most people, but who knows why Mo ganna would cross into a deep forest, she didn''t rush to go, just stood there motionless, like collecting data. Gradually, the group members didn''t want to watch her live broadcast. Now besides Gao Yao, Yin Su Su and Tu Shanya are still looking at her Broadcast, other online group members are transferred to Wei Wuxian here.


    It seems that although Mo ganna has the physical conditions to become a net star, she does not have the ability to act in this respect.


    Thinking, autumn sighed for her at night.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the case has made the world happy.


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, came back and looked at him from another world. His eyes gradually became bad. Is this guy playing with me?


    , as like as two peas, he is a very familiar figure. It is not only the same appearance as mine, but also gives out resentment on the top. What is the nine halo that appears with the flute?


    Close attention to the world''s own eyes of doubt and hostility, Wei Wuxian laughed, raised his hand in the ghost flute, said: "do you think I''m cheating you? Well, I''ll prove it to you. "


    With that, Wei Wuxian took the ghost flute to his mouth and began to play it under the watchful eyes of Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling in the world. Suddenly, a pleasant flute sound sounded and his eyes suddenly changed.


    This song, this style, he How is that possible?


    It''s not much. What''s important is that after the sound of the flute started, the mood of the monks who had been knocked down by him changed a lot in an instant. Their anger kept rising and their resentment was magnified, which led to the birth of a series of resentments. Then these resentments affected them and made them scream and listen to people That''s a shock.


    Wei Wuxian is a very kind person, but after watching the video of his original fate, he has experienced a lot in various worlds and participated in a lot of group activities. He has gradually come to understand that small quantity is not a gentleman, and no poison is not a husband.


    People can''t be vicious for no reason, and can''t hurt the innocent. But once they are sure that the other party is their own enemy, they can be vicious as they want. Don''t listen to the self righteous people who stand and talk without backache, and put some bullshit such as "it''s almost OK. If it''s too big to kill, why torture others".


    Why should I kill him?


    I don''t hate my enemies?


    Yes.


    Since there is, why should I let them go so easily and let them die happily? Is Baba in your mind?


    Back to the point, these trash friars are not qualified to be regarded as their enemies by Wei Wuxian. However, Wei Wuxian heard what they said just now. He clearly has no ability and does not know the truth of the matter. He chews his tongue behind his back. When he is discovered by Zhengzhu, he not only does not want to repent, but also relies on his low cultivation. He is a little friar, threatening Zhengzhu to say that bullying himself is a skill If you have the ability, you can go to the night sky city to settle accounts with those big people.


    Hehe, when has low cultivation become a thing worth showing off?


    Such people, kill too much, let them taste for a while life is not like death.


    I don''t have a choice. I don''t like killing people, so I like to punish them by torture. It''s also for their good. After all Life is precious!


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah"Oh, don''t you understand? I''m you, from another world. If you don''t mind, we can check each other''s memory. How, would you like to?" Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling: "looking at each other''s memory? Can this be done? "


    "Yes, as long as you agree, it''s not difficult for me now." Wei Wuxian shrugged.


    "Well, I''ll see who you are."


    "I''m you. Why don''t you believe it?" Wei Wuxian felt helpless, but with a wave of his sleeve, he absorbed all the grievances of the monks, so as to enhance the strength of his ghost flute and let the monks who had been punished no longer be tortured. Then, he put away his soul, pinched a formula, and checked each other''s memory with himself in the world in front of him.


    Dozens of seconds later, both of them opened their eyes at the same time. Wei Wuxian, who had been prepared for a long time, shook his head, sighed deeply, and said in secret: "sure enough, just like the original fate track video uploaded by the group leader, I was forced to be buried in a mass grave, living with those people who were warm and warm, and Alas


    Wei Wuxian had been prepared for a long time, but the Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian in this world was different. After reading each other''s memory, he made sure that the other person was really himself from another world or a major repair practitioner whose accomplishments far exceeded his own. He came here to amuse himself. Wei Wuxian''s mood was very complicated, and even close to collapse.


    Other aspects of Wei Wuxian''s memory are very good, but the video of his original fate is unacceptable to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    He is about to go to never night city, but the picture in the so-called video shows that his elder martial sister will also go there and die to save him, which What should he do? What should he do?


    "Ah Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, finally couldn''t bear the headache. Similar to those monks before him, he also raised his head and yelled. His voice was so loud that a Pianpian young man, who was flying here not far away, suddenly changed his face, whispered "Wei Ying", and then quickly came here.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. Since we''re here, we won''t let that happen. Just relax. Mr. Wei, someone''s coming. It''s not bad for cultivation. I think we''d better go to the never night heaven city first, so as not to cause twists and turns here. " Looking at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, who was crying in pain, Li Maozhen felt like she had gone back to the past. At that time, the Wei Wuxian in the group also yelled like this. After two seconds of silence, he said to the two Wei Wuxian.


    "OK, man, don''t be sad. With me, that will never happen. Not only that, I will let you go back to lianhuawu, believe me. All right, brother Li, let''s go. " After hearing Li Maozhen''s words, Wei Wuxian nodded to him, then reached out and patted the world''s own shoulder to comfort him. With that, he jumped with him, and without using the imperial sword, he turned into a beam of Aurora and swept away.


    Seeing this, Li Maozhen and the empress looked at each other and jumped into the air.


    Both of them are masters in the middle of wudaodu robbery. Feitian is very simple!


    "Whoosh!" Not long after the four of them left, there was a sound of breaking through the air. The Royal sword flew to LAN forgetting machine of this world. Looking at the small friars who fell on the ground in front of them, he saw that there was no figure of the person he was looking for. He frowned and murmured, "Wei Ying, where are you?"

 Chapter 569

    Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling in the world who was taken away by Wei Wuxian, naturally did not know that after he left, his good foundation Cough, his good friend LAN forgetting machine appeared in his previous position, want to find him, stop him to never night city.


    At this time, he was taken to break the air, looking at the majestic scene below, he was in a panic.


    Without the golden elixir, he could not resist the sword, and there was nothing at his feet, so he had no sense of security in his heart.


    "Take it easy, man. I won''t let you fall with me. Also, I know you don''t have the golden elixir. It doesn''t matter. I''ll catch a golden elixir friar for you and dissect his golden elixir for you Just dissect Jin Guangshan. The old thief is not a human being. Brother Li took the lead last time. This time I''ll kill him myself. Anyway, he is a mortal. It''s a waste if the golden elixir is not dissected. You can be regarded as compensation if you give it to your brother. " Seeing the panic of the world, Wei Wuxian said to him.


    "Compensation?"


    "Yes, the old man told us to kill us in the poor and strange road, and he also made a bad deal. Shouldn''t this be counted? He has to make amends. " Said, Wei Wuxian accelerated the speed of flight, he wants to hurry to the city of never night, for the world''s own hard out of a bad breath.


    "We..." Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling in this world, looked down slightly. He believed in the memory of the man he had seen before. He was so excited, just like he was the protagonist in this tragedy. This kind of performance had to make people believe what he said before.


    In the rear, seeing Wei Wuxian speed up, Li Maozhen and Shui Yunji''s face flashed a helpless color, the next second, the whole body Qi flow, the speed also raised.


    ¡­¡­


    Lanling, the place where the little friars couldn''t get up.


    "That''s right. Mr. LAN Er, Wei Wuxian should be heading for the city of heaven all night, and the three men should be his helpers. Two of them are evil men. Brother Liu was killed by the man in gorgeous clothes, and we were beaten to death by another man playing the flute. It''s a magic trick. It must be evil "No way These little friars complain to LAN forgetting machine.


    "Help? Wei Ying, he still has a helper, but is he a member of the Wen family? " Blue forgets machine to ask to them.


    When he asked Guiwen, he felt that this was not possible, because the Wen people on the mass grave were old, weak, sick and disabled. How could they have the strength they described?


    "Well, we don''t know. They don''t wear Wen''s Taoist robes, but it''s possible. After all, except Wen Gou, where can Wei Wuxian find other helpers?" One of these friars said with some uncertainty.


    Smell speech, blue forget machine light ground to see him one eye, in the mind know, afterward, turn round, the imperial sword flies toward not night sky city direction.


    As for saving people, it doesn''t matter if they are injured. Why should anyone help them?


    "This Mr. LAN Er, Mr. LAN ER! " Unexpectedly, when the well-known young master LAN Er saw that they were injured, he didn''t even save them, or even help them up. These little friars'' faces suddenly changed and they yelled at his back.


    It''s a pity that the blue forgetting plane is flying so fast that their voice can''t be heard at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, it''s not night in Tiancheng, on the square.


    "The ashes of the two remaining evildoers headed by the Wen family are here. Our four families are here today, vowing to stand under the heaven of the Qing Dynasty with Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling." Jin Guangshan stood in the highest position, holding an iron box in his hand, and said in a high voice to the monks below.


    "Irresistible, irresistible, irresistible!" Hearing Jin Guangshan''s words, the monks of various families waved their swords one after another and responded loudly.


    "This time, we will take the ashes of the remaining evils headed by the Wen family as a memorial to the monks of all families who died miserably, regardless of their families or surnames." Then, with a wave of his sleeve, a gust of wind blows all the ashes out. It''s the so-called frustration and ashes floating in the wind!


    "Good! Good! Good!... " Seeing Jin Guangshan''s action, the friars exclaimed excitedly.


    In other occasions, they may feel that it''s too cruel to bring people down to ashes, but today, their conformity and blood factors are activated. They just feel excited and don''t think it''s inappropriate.


    After all, this is the ashes of Wen''s remaining evils. It''s time to be defeated.


    What? Wenqing didn''t kill an innocent person. On the contrary, she saved a lot of people. Even many of us monks have accepted her kindness?


    Hehe, even if there is such a thing, now everyone in the world except Wei Wuxian can''t tolerate the remaining evils of Wen. Her surname is Wen, which is the remaining evils of Wen in Qishan. How can we remember her kindness to us? Of course, we can only remember Wen''s evil and extend this account to her. Who is to blame?


    If you want to blame your surname Wen, ha ha!


    Jin Guangshan nodded his head with satisfaction and continued: "the two remaining evildoers led by Wen are frustrated today, and tomorrow is Wei...""Jin Guangshan, old dog, you''re on your own!"


    A voice full of anger suddenly rings out in the square, interrupting what Jin Guangshan was going to say, and connecting with what he has already said, it is the old dog of Jin Guangshan who will be frustrated tomorrow.


    Nima, who is so bold to call Lord Jin an old dog?


    All the monks in the square were shocked and talked to each other. And Jin Guangshan, his face turned red and his body trembled with anger. No one ever scolded him like that. Who dares to Is he looking for death?


    "Ding --" Jin Guangshan, the monks and even Jiang Cheng and other patriarchs were looking left and right, looking for the person who had just made a sound. At this time, there was another sound of the flute. When they heard the sound of the flute, their faces changed again.


    This is This is Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling!


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!... " This sentence just appeared in people''s hearts. The next second, countless wild animal like roars sounded in the earth under people''s feet.


    Then, arms came out of the ground, and then the whole person, no, the whole body, they They were all the monks of Wen family and other families who died in the sun shooting expedition!


    Wei Wuxian, the devil, used the flute to activate their resentment and turned them all into fierce corpses. This devil is too vicious.


    "Ha ha, so the number of people on both sides is equal. Jin Guangshan, what did you say just now? Go on. Oh, by the way, just to remind you before I came here, I had prepared 1000 murderous corpses outside jinlintai, some of them were high-level murderous corpses like Wenning. As long as I send a signal here, they will attack jinlintai immediately and kill all the people in jinlintai except my elder martial sister and Jinling. This can be regarded as learning from your Lanling Jin family''s way of treating yourself The enemy''s family, no matter whether there are innocent people in that family, will be killed! Don''t say, it feels really good. Come on, go on. Who will be frustrated tomorrow? " Four figures suddenly appear on the roof of the Yangyan hall. Wei Wuxian, who is from the world of evil way, sits here lazily, glances at Jin Guangshan, who is standing in the most prominent position on the stone steps below, and says with a smile.


    "You..." This time, after hearing such a long passage, the crowd accurately captured the source of the voice. Following the reputation, they looked at the four people on the roof of the Yangyan hall. Their brows were locked. Jin Guangshan pointed to Wei Wuxian, who was talking. His face was extremely ugly. First, they took a look at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, who was standing behind him. Then they gritted their teeth and asked him, "who are you?"


    Wei Wuxian

 Chapter 570

    Who am I?


    I''m your father!


    Hearing Jin Guangshan''s question, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way, suddenly became stiff and cursed in his heart. However, as a qualified and polite son of a noble family, he didn''t say such rude words directly. He squeezed out a smile to Jin Guangshan and said: "it''s easy to say, my name is Wei, and the word is far away."


    "Wei Yuandao?" Hearing the name, Jin Guangshan and all the monks on the scene could not help frowning, thinking about whether they had heard the name anywhere, and finally came to the conclusion that no, we didn''t know who this person was.


    In fact, this is Nie huaisang and LAN forgetting machine, and Mianmian is not here. Otherwise, the three of them will react that Wei Yuandao is actually Wei Wuxian, which is just his pseudonym.


    "Hum, no matter what your name is, I ask you, what you just said can be true. You really ambushed a thousand murderous corpses under my Jinlin platform. Are you with Wei Wuxian, the old ancestor of Yiling standing behind you?" To make sure that he has never heard the name reported by the other party, Jin Guangshan raises his sword and reminds the Jin''s children of Lanling in the square. Then, he asks Wei Wuxian in a high voice.


    "I said old dog Jin, you said he was standing behind me, and you asked us if we were a group. Should I say you are as stupid as a pig, or should I say you are not as good as a pig? As for whether you want to know what I said is true or false, it''s very simple. Do you want me to prove it to you now and send out a signal to let those fierce corpses attack jinlintai and kill all the people inside? Anyway, killing people and killing the family is your favorite job. Now it''s your turn. I don''t think you will mind. You must have been aware of it for a long time, right? "


    I''ll give it to your grandma!


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Jin Guangshan''s heart was angry. He had never seen such an arrogant person.


    However, he didn''t dare to let the other party prove that if it was true, wouldn''t he be the only one left in his big Lanling Jin family? This will become the second Yunmeng Jiang family.


    What''s more, the fierce corpses summoned by the other party are not easy to deal with. Hiss, where did Wei Ying find such a helper? It''s hard to do!


    Sitting lazily on the roof of the Yangyan hall, he collected all the performance of the monks in Xianmen below. Seeing that Jin Guangshan didn''t speak, Wei Wuxian turned his lips and knew that they were a group of bullies.


    In the original video of fate track, if you come to Tiancheng all night, you will summon a large number of fierce corpses to deter them and make them fear from the beginning. I don''t think they will all go all out to fight with themselves, and the elder martial sister won''t either


    Forget it, people who are in a corner will not get happiness. I''ve successfully changed my life against the sky. Now I''ve come to another world to help myself change the original tragedy. It''s still too late. Those tragedies won''t happen. It''s meaningless to remember all the time. On the contrary, it makes me feel bad.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Then his eyes suddenly opened, and he raised his ghost flute.


    "Hum!" Suddenly, endless resentment broke out from the flute and rushed to the bodies of the monks who died in the battle of shooting the sun.


    "Oh, be careful. Don''t let your resentment get in the way."


    "Get out of the way!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the resentment of the fierce corpses who had crawled out of the ground and were scattered in all positions of their team, many monks who came to take part in the swearing assembly changed their faces. They quickly made a sound to remind others and avoid the resentment to prevent themselves from being hit by the resentment.


    Resentment is nourishment to the fierce corpses, but poison to the monks. Not everyone is a ghost cultivator like Wei Wuxian, and they are successful in cultivation.


    "Roar!" These friars automatically evaded, which made the resentment released by Wei Wuxian more easily rush into the bodies of each fierce corpse, and greatly improved their strength. After absorbing the resentment released by the ghost flute, many low-level fierce corpses became middle-level fierce corpses, and some middle-level fierce corpses even became high-level fierce corpses.


    Yes, the existence of the same level as Wenning is that he has no emotion and memory of his own.


    Wei Wuxian, who is also Wei Wuxian, joined the chat group. Even if he didn''t apply to the system for blessing the God of the sea, his cultivation has reached the early stage of the seventh level of immortality. After adding nine soul rings, the quality of the martial spirit of ghost flute Chen Qing is much higher than that of the world''s original Chen Qing magic weapon. Therefore, in terms of means of ghost Tao, he is better than the Yiling in his original destiny Laozu is much better!


    Seeing this man with a very similar temperament, he not only summoned the monks who had died in the war in the form of fierce corpses by playing the flute, but also made them stronger so easily. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling in the world behind him, had a sharp contraction of his pupils. He believed that he was really himself from other worlds.


    Otherwise, I can''t explain so many problems.


    He was indignant to help himself, and he was just like himself. In the video in his memory, the people in the night sky city also had it, just like prophecy. In addition to his powerful ghost skills, all kinds of phenomena prove that he is himself in another world.After confirming this point, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling in the world, pursed his mouth, flashed a smile on his face and relaxed his heart.


    It seems that he will not be bullied by the group of hypocrites and hypocrites as before, because it is different who bullies!


    Just as Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, was thinking this way, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon masters, put down the ghost flute and told him, "Hello, I am in this world."


    "Well?"


    "Yes, it''s you, man. It''s your turn." Wei Wuxian to some doubts Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said.


    "Me? I''m on the stage What should we do? "


    "Do what you want to do, say what you want to say, whether it''s criticizing Jin Guangshan and other monks or fighting with them. Don''t worry, I won''t lose control, and our, cough, if your elder martial sister comes here, I''ll protect her. It''s OK. Don''t worry. " Wei Wuxian urged.


    Now he can''t wait to see himself in charge of the world.


    What, if you want to be the master, why don''t you directly order those fierce corpses to rush up to these friars, kill them all, and have to argue with them?


    I said, is that all you have in mind? You think killing people is the only way to vent my anger?


    No!


    I tell you, I want to let these self righteous friars know what kind of virtue they are. I want to let them know how shameless, evil, despicable and stupid they are, and then let them pay a heavy price for their actions!


    Who asked them to be superior all day long? I''m for the sake of the world. I can represent the people all over the world. I just want them to understand that they are just a group of self righteous scum.


    They''re worse than dogs! Dogs can scare me, can they? Hum, I can scare them to death!

 Chapter 571

    "All right." Seeing that he was so confident from another world, and looking at the many fierce corpses on the square who confronted with the monks who had been separated and reunited, he felt that he could be so confident with his strength. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, shook his head and said.


    Then, he stepped forward to the front of the roof of the Yangyan hall, and yelled to Jin Guangshan and others below: "don''t you mean to attack me? You want to be irreconcilable with me. I''m Wei Wuxian. If you have any tricks, just use them!"


    Wei Wuxian''s arrogant attitude angered many friars below, but most of them dared to be angry. After all, there were many fierce corpses in front of them, but not all of them were too scared to say a word, such as the patriarchs of the four families.


    "Wei Wuxian, how dare you break into the oath meeting held by our family? You don''t pay attention to the heroes in the world!" Being humiliated by Wei Wuxian, the founder of the demon world, and being called an old dog, Jin Guangshan was already full of anger. He immediately pulled out his sword, pointed it at Wei Wuxian, the world''s Yiling ancestor, and yelled at him angrily.


    "Don''t pay attention to the heroes of the world? Lord Jin, you really like to label people. When did Wei Wuxian not pay attention to the heroes in the world? I always have great respect for heroes, but are there any heroes here? When I look around, I only see a group of villains and fools. I don''t see any heroes at all. " Said, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian spread his hands, made a helpless expression.


    Jin Guangshan: "you..."


    "Besides, Lord Jin, it''s not one day or two that you like smelly beauty. I know that, even many people in Xianmen''s family know that. But I''ll trouble you to be a little self-conscious. Who doesn''t know your virtue? An old breed horse, besides mating, only knows how to frame people and trash. It has a face to represent the world''s heroes. Your shamelessness is beyond my imagination. " Without waiting for Jin Guangshan to finish his speech, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, continued to scold him.


    He has seen the memory of Wei Wuxian, the founder of the evil world, and knows the pictures in the video of his original fate and what will happen next. So he doesn''t argue with these people as he originally planned. On the contrary, he plans to break the jar and scold them directly. The first thing to scold is Jin Guangshan, the leader.


    Hearing Wei Wuxian scold himself as an old horse who only knows how to mate, Jin guangshandun was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. His face turned blue and yellow. It seems that he really wants to kill Wei Wuxian, a boy who always tells the truth.


    In addition, the monks in the square, Nie mingyne and LAN Xichen, who were standing beside Jin Guangshan, frowned when they heard Wei Wuxian''s words.


    Wei Wuxian''s words are hard to hear, but these words They can''t refute that the private life of Lord Jin is indeed a bit improper.


    Jin Guangyao, who also joined the chat group, but thought that it was a magic trick, so he concentrated on not thinking about it, and inadvertently maintained the offline state. Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, he felt a sense of confidant.


    It''s true that his father, he is a real old breed horse, which has harmed his and his mother''s life.


    What''s more, the two men who helped Wei Wuxian are the two people who appeared in his mind. What''s the matter? By the way, the magic is too weird. Wei Wuxian alone can''t perform it. They must join hands to perform the magic to invade their brains, so that their looks will appear in their minds.


    Thinking about it, Jin Guangyao nodded, then stepped back a little, so as not to hurt herself later.


    "That''s enough, Wei Wuxian. Don''t confuse right and wrong here. We are here today to fight against you. You''ve killed people like hemp. You''ve already been angry and resentful, and you dare to speak up here! If you know the truth, you should hand over the Yin tiger amulet immediately, put down your feelings and give up. If not, we monks of Xianmen will be rude to you! " Seeing that many people on his side began to talk about his private affairs in a low voice, Jin Guangshan gritted his teeth and yelled at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    "Ha, if I tell you the truth, I will turn right and wrong. You have more lives in your hands than me, but you have the face to say that I kill people like hemp. Lord Jin, oh no, Jin Guangshan, your face is beyond my imagination again." Wei Wuxian shook his head and sneered.


    "Hum, Jin killed all the damned people who hurt heaven and reason, but you killed my Jin''s children in Qiong Qidao, and then you indulged Wen Ning to kill many disciples in our Jinlin stage. You said, don''t you commit many evils?" Jin Guangshan hummed coldly to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    To this, Yiling ancestor disdained to look at him, said: "No."


    Jin Guangshan


    "On the one hand, Jin family of Lanling invited me to Jinling''s full moon banquet, on the other hand, they set an ambush in qiongqi road to kill me. Don''t you allow me to resist? You deserve to be killed! As for Jin Lintai, oh, Jin Guangshan, you really like to do the same thing. I was in a mass grave at that time. How could I control Wenning thousands of miles away? Although Wen Ning has feelings, when he left me, it was a weapon. You Lanling Jin family repeatedly asked me to hand him over with warmth, and then it was over. As a result, when you got the weapon, you couldn''t control it. Holding it, you mistakenly killed the monks in your own territory. If you don''t reflect on yourself, you blame me instead, I''ve never seen such a shameless person like you in Wei Wuxian''s life With that, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, gave Jin Guangshan a lot of attention."Wei Wuxian, you..."


    "Don''t you, my, I''ve said enough about you old stallion. In my opinion, this is a play directed and performed by the Jin family of Lanling, in order to find an excuse to seize the Yin tiger amulet in my hand and dominate the immortal sect. Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? You are thinking, now there is no Qishan Wen family, so you Lanling Jin family can replace it, right? I tell you, dream, have me Wei Wuxian in one day, you Lanling Jin don''t want to dominate! "


    "And you, hypocrites and fools! You come here to respond to the so-called oath meeting, but do you really know the truth? Do you think Jin Jin Xun has been cursed by me, but do you have any evidence? No, you just doubt. You can convict anyone just by doubt. Can I also suspect that you collude with the Jin family of Lanling to harm me and take my Yin tiger amulet, and then I kill you all in order to protect myself, right? It''s just stupid people, and those hypocrites, you really for justice? No, you think that Wei Wuxian''s existence has threatened your status and security. That''s why you came here. It''s human nature, and you just put on a show of acting for heaven. It''s really shameful! "


    "What are you? You are also worthy of acting for heaven. If you want to do so, you should destroy yourself first, because you have insulted heaven!"


    "Wei Wuxian, you..."


    "Jiang Cheng, don''t talk. Take Yunmeng Jiang''s disciples to one side. These people are not hypocrites or fools. Since they all want to be at odds with me, I''ll help them and send them away, so that the immortal gate will be clean!" Interrupt Jiang Cheng to say, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian called to him.


    With that, under the eyes of 3000 monks below, they took out a piece of black iron stone from their sleeves, which is the most precious thing of Weizhen in the world.

 Chapter 572

    This is a magic weapon refined by Wei Wuxian with an iron sword. It can summon thousands of Yin corpses. It is the most dangerous magic weapon in the world.


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, actually took out the Yin tiger amulet, on the square, the monks'' faces became very dignified. Many people subconsciously swallowed their saliva and their legs trembled.


    Just now, the villain named Wei Yuandao, who looks very similar to Yiling''s ancestors, used his flute to make so many fierce corpses. He also released his resentment and made these fierce corpses stronger. His overall strength is no less than them, or even slightly better than them. Now, Yiling''s ancestors have come up with Yin tiger Fu, which How should they deal with it?


    "Wei Wuxian, what are you going to do?" Although Wei Wuxian, the old ancestor of Yiling, was about to be killed, Jin Guangshan was still very afraid when he saw that he took out the Yin tiger amulet.


    "What? Jin Guangshan, why do you always ask some idiotic questions? You want to attack me, and I''m at odds. Now I''ve come here on my own initiative and said so many words. What do you want to do? Of course, it''s to satisfy your wishes so that you don''t have to stand with me in the blue sky. " Words fall, Wei Wuxian urged the hand of the Yin tiger Fu, let it bloom a large dazzling black light.


    Jin Guangshan and others were frightened by this scene. He widened his eyes and quickly waved his sword to the friars at the bottom of the steps and ordered: "hurry up, set up the battle. Wei Wuxian must not leave here alive."


    "This Yes Hearing Jin Guangshan''s order, the monks saw the fierce corpses in front of them. Under the control of Yin Hufu, they all rushed towards them. There was no way. After hesitating for a few seconds, they responded.


    Then, they all hold the weapons in their hands and fight with the fierce corpses who are summoned by Wei Wuxian, the founder of the evil world, and strengthened with resentment. At this moment, they are controlled by Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, with the Yin tiger amulet.


    All of a sudden, a world shaking battle broke out in the square of the city of heaven all night. The scale and intensity of the battle were no different from the decisive battle when the sun was shot. The fight between the Friar and the corpse would scream every moment. Some friars were killed by the corpse. Of course, they would roar again. The corpse was destroyed by the friar.


    In a word, the scene has become a mess, moving towards the original fate of Wei Wuxian singled out four families + many small families.


    But it seems so, but in fact, the fate has already quietly changed.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian, who is supported by someone and knows his original future, completely let go of himself and yelled at Jin Guangshan and others. He didn''t want to be the same as in the original plot, but they didn''t use reasoning and were slandered. Now he is in a very happy mood and has strong real power to control the murderous corpse. There are three masters behind him, so he won''t lose today.


    ¡­¡­


    Below, in the field.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Jin Guangyao didn''t know when to sneak away. Jin Guangshan was watched by many fierce corpses, and he was the initiator of the swearing ceremony. He couldn''t get away. He had no choice but to fight against the fierce corpse with the crowd.


    "I''ll screw you!" First, a sword block blocks the attack of a high-level fierce corpse, and then kicks a foot forward to kick a low-level fierce corpse that rushes towards him. Then, Jin Guangshan uses his spiritual power to push back the high-level fierce corpse in front of him.


    "Hoo Although he pushed back the high-level fierce corpse, the strength of the other side was not much worse than that of him. In addition, the strength was infinite and he would not feel tired. Jin Guangshan breathed deeply. His arms holding the sword were shaking. After another look, he found that the sword array had already been deformed because of the collision of a large group of fierce corpses. Jin Guangshan bit his teeth and was furious.


    He thought that the joint efforts of the four families and the response of many small families would surely destroy Wei Wuxian, but he never thought that things would develop like this. Wei Wuxian had a helper who could also summon the murderous corpse or even make it stronger. But he didn''t even come out in person, that is, he took out the Yin and Hu Fu, and they were immediately tired of dealing with it Now, how can we win if we go on like this?


    "Roar!" At this time, another fierce corpse''s roar came. Jin Guangshan''s pupil shrank and quickly turned to fight against the fierce corpse.


    Not far from him, Nie mingyne and LAN Xichen are also fighting with the fierce corpse.


    As for Jiang Cheng in this world, he was in a bit of a dilemma. On the one hand, he did not dare to offend the three families, and on the other hand, he was his elder martial brother. He felt that he was caught in the middle, and he was not human on either side. So he grasped the three Poison Sword in his hand and stood in the same place with Yunmeng Jiang''s disciples. He hesitated and did not take any action.


    Fortunately, they don''t attack murderous corpses, and murderous corpses won''t attack them. It''s well water, not river water.


    "Ah A few minutes later, Jin Guangshan, who was the focus of Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, was finally overwhelmed. Under the siege of two high-level corpses and five medium level corpses, he gave a scream. His chest was cut by the corpse claws, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth. The whole man flew out.


    "Ha ha, good, good!" Seeing this scene, the forefather of Yiling, Wei Wuxian, was in a good mood. Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demons, even applauded. He just wanted to kill Jin Guangshan himself, and his hands in this world made him more comfortable than his own hands. He had a sense of revenge."It''s a boring fight. If you fight with my king, then Jin Guangshan can''t even catch my king''s move." Different from the two Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen stood here with his sister to watch the battle.


    "Ah, brother Li, you are all great masters in the realm of martial arts. How can you compare with these golden elixirs? However, when you see this kind of cat and mouse fighting, won''t you have a smile? " Wei Wuxian, who comes from the world of the devil''s way, turns to Li Maozhen and asks.


    Li Maozhen drooped her eyes and looked at him. She said faintly, "No


    "Well, brother Li, you are really cold. What do you think of Miss Yunji? " Wei Wuxian first turned his lips, then asked the empress standing beside Li Maozhen.


    "I''m ok. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a war between thousands of people and fierce corpses. I think it''s a little interesting." The empress replied with a smile to Wei Wuxian.


    "That''s right, brother Li. Learn more from your sister. No girl will like a man who is too cold." Hearing the answer from the empress, Wei Wuxian said to Li Maozhen with a smile.


    In this regard, Li Maozhen shook her head. She also lost her temper with this man. It seems that some girls like him. They are all single dogs. Let''s not say who is OK.


    "Well? Someone''s coming. " He was about to ask Wei Wuxian to be a little self-conscious. Suddenly, Li Maozhen''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked in a certain direction.


    There, a young man in light blue is rushing here with his sword.

 Chapter 573

    Light blue? well groomed young man? Royal sword?


    These elements together, the identity of the comer is ready to come out, the second son of LAN family in Suzhou, LAN forgetting machine!


    "Stop, Wei Ying!" The imperial sword flies into the city of heaven all night. Seeing the world shaking battle on the square, he sees that many monks have died or been seriously injured. LAN forgetting Ji''s sword eyebrows are locked and his expression is very dignified. Then he flies to the roof of Yangyan hall and says to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling not far in front of him.


    "Whoosh!" Blue forgets machine to say one side to rush toward Yi Ling old ancestor, just, he just rushed a few steps, a tall and straight figure suddenly horizontal insert in their middle.


    It''s Li Maozhen!


    Dressed in gorgeous clothes and a beautiful Zixiao sword at his waist, Li Maozhen looked at the blue forgetting machine in front of him with a cold look and said to him, "stop, or you will die!"


    "Is He Wei Ying''s helper in the words of those friars?" Looking at Li Maozhen who was standing in front of him, LAN forgets his mind. Then he stops, holds his dust avoiding sword, looks at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and shouts to him, "Wei Ying, if you don''t stop, it''s too late!"


    "Lan Zhan?" Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling in the world, looked at him, hesitated for a moment, raised his mouth and said with a smile: "why, the second son of LAN, who comes out of chaos, is also looking for Wei''s trouble?"


    "Wei Ying, don''t make mistakes again and again!" Blue forgets the machine to him to persuade a way with painstaking care.


    "Lan Zhan?" Wei Wuxian, who was originally sitting lazily in the theater, from the world of the devil''s way, was stunned when he heard the conversation between them. His eyes changed when he looked at the world.


    I didn''t see LAN Zhan at that time. I thought he would not come. I didn''t expect that he would come. It''s useless if he didn''t come. It''s impossible to turn the tide with his strength.


    What is the general trend?


    I am the trend!


    At this time, Chen Qing made Wei Wuxian, the world''s Yiling ancestor, burst out laughing and said to LAN forgetting Ji, "wrong again and again? What''s wrong with me? It''s not me that''s wrong. It''s you hypocritical families. You held the oath master''s Congress just to kill me? Now I''m here to see if you can kill me. If you can''t, be ready to be killed by me! "


    "Wei Ying, many of those people are innocent. They just follow the orders of their masters to come here." Hearing the words of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, LAN forgetting Ji felt his heart hurt. How did Wei Wuxian, who was innocent and kind before, suddenly become so cruel? He reached out and pointed to the monks who were fighting with the fierce corpses.


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, couldn''t or didn''t want to refute his words. He said coldly, "anyway, when they came, they chose to kill me. As a person who is hostile to them, I have no reason to think about it for them. Moreover, I think almost every one of them wants to kill me very much. When Jin Guangshan frustrated Wen Ning''s warmth, he said that he wanted to be different from me When they stand up, they shout so loudly and laugh so happily. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t say any more. If you want me to let them go, it''s very simple. If you ask them to surrender and hand over the leaders to me, I''ll spare their lives." Interrupted LAN forgetting machine next to say, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian to him cold voice way.


    "Surrender?" LAN forgetting Ji looks at Jin Guangshan, who has been protected by several Jin family friars and is seriously injured. Then he looks at his elder brother, Nie mingyne and Jiang Cheng, who is rowing. His brow gets deeper and deeper. A few seconds later, he shakes his head and says, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it."


    "If you can''t do it, don''t say anything. Either you can watch it honestly and wait for the result, or you can be like them and see if you can kill me." Said, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian to blue forget machine to make a smile expression.


    Blue forgetting machine closed his eyes, deeply breathed, and then, opened his eyes, said to him: "I will not kill you, but, in order not to let you make mistakes again and again, today I must stop you, otherwise things will really have no room to turn around."


    After that, LAN forgets the opportunity to step forward and rush to Li Maozhen with the dust avoiding sword. He wants to defeat the guy who is blocking the way first, and then restrain Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, so that he won''t continue to reap human life with the Yin tiger amulet, so that he will really become an evil spirit that can''t be tolerated in the world.


    Blue forgetting machine''s idea is very good, but unfortunately, the reality is too cruel.


    "Ah In the face of this young man who had the courage to draw his sword, Li Maozhen''s eyes flashed a look of appreciation. Then, he stretched out two fingers and, with the unbelievable look of LAN Wangji, clamped the dust avoiding sword he had stabbed. Then, he raised his other hand, suddenly waved a palm and patted it on his chest.


    "Bang!" As if hit by a cow, blue forgetting machine flew out on the spot, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then fell on the roof of Yangyan hall.


    Second kill!


    At this time, LAN forgetting Ji''s accomplishments were not as good as those in the middle of the golden elixir. Even if he was an immortal, he could not change the fact that he was only a monk in the golden elixir. How could he be an opponent of Li Maozhen, a warrior who was crossing the calamity?The gold elixir of cultivation can fly, and so can the warrior of crossing the calamity. Let alone the moves and power.


    Isn''t there such a saying that in the early stage, Xiandao played Wudao, and in the later stage, Wudao played Xiandao? When Wu daodu crossed the border, he could be regarded as the threshold of the later period.


    "This strength, you Who is it? " Although he said before that he would die if he didn''t stop, after listening to their conversation, considering that Lan forgetting Ji seems to have a different relationship with Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling in this world, Li Maozhen is still merciful and only uses less than one part of her strength. But even so, LAN forgetting Ji has no power to fight any more. He falls on the roof and asks weakly, looking at Li Maozhen in front of him.


    "My king, Li Maozhen, king of Qi!" Standing upright and looking down at the blue forgetting machine not far away, Li Maozhen replied faintly.


    "King Qi?"


    "Yes, king of Qidi!"


    "What''s your relationship with the Wen family in Qishan?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Blue forgetting machine


    Do you think I''ll believe it?


    Seeing that Lan forgetting Ji was injured by Li Maozhen, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling in this world, and Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon Taoism, both opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but finally swallowed what they wanted to say.


    In the end, his life is not in danger, but he is injured and has no power to fight any more. In this case, it may be the best way to deal with it.


    So, next, it''s time to take care of them.


    "Jin Guangshan, die!" Thinking about it, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, takes his eyes away from LAN forgetting Ji and turns to Jin Guangshan, who has been forced to retreat by many fierce corpses. He shouts to him that in the next second, his body looks like a ghost with strong resentment and shoots out at him.

 Chapter 574

    Although he and LAN forgetting Ji said that he wanted to kill these monks who came to take part in the oath meeting, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, was still a kind-hearted man. He didn''t like to kill people if he could.


    Therefore, after using the Yin tiger amulet to control the murderer''s corpse, causing some damage to the monks and further deterring them, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, decided to catch the thief first, catch Jin Guangshan, who jumped more and more happily among them, and then kill him. In this way, without any command, the monks would be scattered.


    He thought so. With his decisive character, he naturally took action immediately.


    "Whoosh!" Wei Wuxian shoots out from the roof of the Yangyan hall like a ghost, passing many friars and fierce corpses. In a short time, he appears in front of Jin Guangshan and the friars who protect him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang With the fist holding the Yin tiger amulet, he quickly knocked down the Jin family friars who were in the way. Then, the red eyed Yiling ancestor looked at Jin Guangshan, who was already in a panic like a little rabbit.


    "Wei, Wei Wuxian, what do you want to do?" Jin Guangshan was beaten by several high-level fierce corpses before, but now he has little fighting power. On the contrary, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, is in full swing, and he still has a Yin tiger amulet in his hand. The strength gap between the two sides is self-evident, so Jin Guangshan is afraid. He swallows his saliva and yells back at him.


    "What do I want to do? Oh, Jin Guangshan, Lord Jin, you organized so many people to hold a vow meeting here, threatening to be irreconcilable with the situation. Now you ask me what I want to do, don''t you think this question is too naive? But I want to ask Lord Jin, the person you want to kill is right in front of you. Why don''t you do it? Come on, kill me, dare you, can you do it


    "Boom!" With the last word "Ma", Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, suddenly moves, arouses the power of Yin Hufu, releases a lot of resentment and rushes towards Jin Guangshan.


    "Ah? Damn, Wei Wuxian, you... " Looking at the oncoming resentment, Jin Guangshan''s pupils contracted violently. Although he had lost a lot of spiritual power and suffered a lot of injuries, in order not to be eroded by the resentment, he still ran the remaining spiritual power in his body to fight against the resentment.


    Resentment is a poison for a decent monk. If the monk''s spiritual power is strong, resentment can be tempered naturally. However, if the monk''s spiritual power is insufficient, resentment will erode him and lead him to evil ways.


    Therefore, Jin Guangshan is very concerned about the resentment against him.


    "Lord Jin, ah, Lizi, don''t be rampant!" Jin Guangshan is struggling to support him. Seeing this, Wei Wuxian is going to give him another fire to let the resentment completely break his remaining spiritual defense. At this time, Nie mingjue, not far away, notices the situation here, stares at his eyes, forces a high-level fierce corpse and a middle level fierce corpse to fight against him, and even kills the middle level fierce corpse. Then, she yells at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling With a sound, he jumped up and slashed at him with a knife.


    "Master Nie really deserves to be Chifeng Zun. He is really brave. Unfortunately, his brain is not very good. Do you think you can save him from me? Who do you think is better than Wen Zhuliu? " Hearing the sound, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, looked at Nie mingjue and said with a smile.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he waved out a wave of red pitching, and attacked Nie mingjue. With his shocked look, he hit his Baxia Dao, and then knocked him out with a knife.


    "Bang!" A few seconds later, Nie mingjue fell from mid air and fell to the ground, while his Baxia Dao also fell to another place.


    As Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, said just now, Wen Zhuliu, the hand of Lianhua Dan, could never save Wen Chao from him. How could Nie mingjue save Jin Guangshan from him?


    Do you really think that you are the leader of the clan, and your strength is stronger than others? Although Wen Zhuliu is an obedient dog of the Wen family, his strength is not strong. In the face of the whole Xianmen, he fights alone. Besides himself, Wen Ruohan can beat him. Others Ha ha, it''s a little worse.


    At random, he looks at Nie mingjue, who has been knocked to the ground by himself. In a moment, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, looks back at Jin Guangshan. With the same wave of his sleeve, he waves out another pithy exercise to help resentment completely break his spiritual defense.


    Then, the body flash, blink through the resentment, reached out the palm of his neck, picked him up from the ground.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." In the second when Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, raised him, the resentment released from Yin Hufu rushed into Jin Guangshan''s body and made his eyes turn red. Then he made a series of painful sounds.


    "Well, I deserve it." Seeing this, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, said in a cold voice. Then he turned and looked at the monks who were still fighting with the fierce corpses in front of him. He yelled, "stop it all!"


    "Well?" Because Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way, suddenly summoned a lot of fierce corpses to appear in all directions, so the sword array prepared in advance by the monks of the Xianmen family broke free. Now they are in a disorderly scuffle, and the fierce corpses are vicious, so not many people pay attention to Jin Guangshan''s situation. Suddenly, they hear Wei Wuxian''s cry, and they are in a hurry Many monks have a doubt in their hearts. What does this evil devil want to do?And after hearing the words of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, the fierce corpses controlled by Yin Hufu stopped immediately.


    Seeing that the murderous corpse no longer attacked himself and others, the monks quickly gathered together and gradually stopped fighting with them. They didn''t want to fight, but they couldn''t fight.


    The man who is still on the Yangyan hall and looks very similar to Yiling''s ancestors, he summoned these fierce corpses and gave them a blessing, which made them extremely powerful. Although we have 3000 people here, we feel that we can''t get rid of them even if all of them are gone. This How to fight?


    So listen to what Yiling ancestor wants to say. The situation is better than others!


    "Ah ah ~" for the first time, there was a tacit understanding between the friars and Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling. They didn''t rush to challenge each other any more. Soon, there was only one voice in the square, which was the scream of Jin Guangshan.


    Pinching Jin Guangshan''s neck and looking at the monks in front of him and the monks lying on the ground who had been killed by the murderous corpses, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said, "I know that now some of you must hate me to the bone and think that I am injurious, but I don''t care, because you are here to kill me. If you want to kill me, you have to do well. If you fail, you will be punished The point where people are killed. So I can only say two words to those who were killed by the murderous corpse. They deserve it


    "Wei Wuxian, you..."


    "Shut up and listen to me. I wanted to kill you all. It''s all over. But after thinking about it, if you kill all of you, the strength of Xianmen will be greatly reduced. In the future, not many monks will be able to get rid of the trouble for the people. So I''ll give you a chance now. I also want to collude with the Jin family of Lanling to attack me. Stay where you are. I will satisfy you, just like you want to treat the Wen family. No matter there are innocent people in your family, I will kill them all Because what we left behind are all the remaining evils!


    If you realize your mistake and are willing to break off the relationship with the Jin family of Lanling, and no longer be the enemy of Wei Wuxian, stand up, go to the right, and deal with you later. Don''t worry, you won''t be killed. Now, choose yourself! "


    "Click!" Then Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, crushed Jin Guangshan''s neck and let the old horse die on the spot. This scene scared many people, especially the disciples of Jin family in Lanling, because listening to the meaning of Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, it seems that I''m not going to let them go.


    It''s nothing. Just when everyone was in a panic, Jin Guangshan''s body, which had been filled with a lot of resentment by the Yiling ancestors, suddenly moved again. His skin became black and hard at the speed visible to the naked eye. This is The corpse has changed into a fierce corpse!

 Chapter 575

    Hearing the choice given by Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, and looking at Jin Guangshan, who had obviously begun to become a corpse in his hands, all the low-level friars on the scene, except the patriarchs, swallowed their saliva one after another, only to feel numb.


    Lord Jin may have bad personal morality or indescribable ambition, but he has a saying that the Yiling ancestor is really vicious.


    It''s not enough to be killed by the king''s patriarch in Lanling. He made him a murderous corpse. This How bad is his heart?


    At this moment, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, is also ignorant. Can he say that he injected the resentment of Yin Hufu into Jin Guangshan''s body just to torture him and let him taste the extreme pain in the world, but he would change because of this corpse after he was killed? Didn''t he think of it in advance?


    "I..." Looking at the friars in front of them who looked at their immortal family with strange eyes, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, opened his mouth and wanted to explain. But then he found out why he wanted to explain that he was hostile to these people. They thought that they were murderers in their hearts for a long time. In this case, what could they do if they could take this image seriously.


    They are just a group of rats. If there are not so many people, they will greatly reduce the number of monks who will remove the trouble for the common people in the future. They are not willing to give them the right to choose.


    Thinking of this, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, snorted coldly and threw out Jin Guangshan, who was dying in his hand. He said to them, "this old horse has always wanted my Yin Hufu, and then dominates the immortal family. Now he is affected by the resentment of Yin Hufu and becomes a fierce corpse, which is ironic. Well, it''s time for you to make a choice. Don''t doubt that if you still want to be my enemy, I will really kill you and your family, because now I have understood that people are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. We should use cruel means to treat people like you! "


    "Wei Wuxian, you have the face to say that people are good at being bullied. You devil, I jinmanxi will fight with you today!" After Wei Wuxian, the elder of Yiling, finished his speech, Jin Guangshan, who was thrown on the ground by the elder of Yiling, was seen in the camp of Jin family of Lanling. A middle-aged friar with angry face suddenly rushed out, pointed his sword at Wei Wuxian, the elder of Yiling, and yelled at him.


    The next second, he slashed with his sword, and the blade sent out a dazzling golden light.


    Looking at the disciple of Jin family in Lanling who rushed to him, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, gave a cold smile. Did I harm your master? It''s him asking for trouble. Well, feelings are in your heart. You can kill me, but I can''t kill you. If I kill your people, it''s a terrible crime. Heaven forbids it. If you kill me, it''s acting on behalf of heaven, right?


    Good, good, good.


    In that case, I''ll do the same for heaven!


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, turned red again. Suddenly, he suddenly widened his eyes and raised the Yin tiger amulet in his hand. Suddenly, among the fierce corpses who confronted with the monks, several of them took action. They jumped up, took their sharp claws and grabbed the monk named "jinmanxi". Then


    "Ah Scream sounded, Jin Manxi to seven or eight hands together through the chest, died on the spot.


    "Hiss!" Having witnessed such a tragic scene, many friars who were nervous and scared fell to the ground now. It''s terrible.


    "Alas There are some wounds on LAN''s body, but LAN Xichen, who is not serious, shakes his head and sighs deeply. When things get to this point, he doesn''t know what to do. By the way, you can ask a Yao.


    Suddenly he thought of something. LAN Xichen looked at the Jin''s camp in Lanling. He didn''t see the person he was looking for, so he looked left and right, but still didn''t. this A Yao, where has he gone It can''t be true!


    A terrible guess suddenly appeared in his mind. LAN Xichen ran out, not to Wei Wuxian, but to those monks who fell on the ground and were covered with blood. He was worried about whether Jin Guangyao had also died. If so, he would be very sad.


    In the distance, in the dark corner, Jin Guangyao, who saw LAN Xichen doing this, just thought a little and guessed why his second brother was like this. He was looking for himself.


    "Second brother..." With this thought, Jin Guangyao murmured, with a complex expression on her face, but she didn''t dare to stand up.


    At the moment, the Jin family in Lanling has made it clear that it''s going to be over. He can''t be involved, so


    "Second brother, I''m sorry." Jin Guangyao whispered, and then turned to completely leave here, but as soon as he turned around, a tall and straight figure came into his eyes, making him look changed greatly.


    Yes, it''s Li Maozhen.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, LAN Xichen is frantically looking for Jin Guangyao, while Nie mingjue stands up with the help of several nies'' disciples. Looking at Jin Guangshan, who is about to complete the corpse transformation, he hesitates for a moment, and finally takes up his own hegemony and throws it at him."Poof!" The sword stabbed Jin Guangshan''s throat, and the spiritual power attached to it ended his second life. The poor old master of Jin Guangshan left the world completely.


    "Ah, Chifeng Zun is very cruel. So, have you made a good choice? I don''t have much patience. If you want to continue fighting with me, you can. I don''t mind. Anyway, you say I''m treacherous. I don''t think you''re a good man. On the contrary, you''re a hypocrite, because good people don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, but you like to kill them indiscriminately. Forget it. Don''t talk nonsense. Stand up quickly. " Yiling Laozu sneered.


    "Wei Wuxian, you Don''t go too far. " Nie mingjue pushes aside and holds his two Nie family friars, shouting to Wei Wuxian.


    "I''m going too far? Lord Nie, you want to kill me, but I am merciful to give you a chance to live. Is that too much? You are too demanding, aren''t you


    "If you didn''t protect the Wen family, if you didn''t indulge Wen Ning in jinlintai..."


    "Stop, stop, stop that nonsense. Yes, I shouldn''t take sides with the Wen people. Although they haven''t harmed one person or even saved many people, if you want to implicate them, I shouldn''t stop them, because it''s OK to kill innocent people and even sit down, right? "


    "I didn''t say that, I mean..."


    "You didn''t say that, but that''s what you mean. As I said before, Wenning is wanted by Jin Guangshan. When he is not with me, he is a weapon. When Jin Guangshan wants this weapon, he can''t control it. As a result, so many people are killed. It''s funny that you don''t go to find him, but blame me. I used to think that chifengzun is brave and resourceless. Now Ha ha, it''s not just no plan, it''s stupid! "


    "You..."


    "Well said." Nie mingjue was so angry that she wanted to curse. But before he finished his words, a laugh rang out. Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon Taoism, stepped on the void and leaped over. Then he fell to the side of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and stood side by side with him.


    Then, Wei Wuxian said to the world''s self: "in fact, you don''t have to talk to these people so much. What if they are stupid? Since they have made a choice, they have to bear the corresponding results. Let the fierce corpse take care of them. Anyway, they like to sit together. They have a good relationship with Jin Guangshan. They should even be responsible for Jin Guangshan''s affairs, so they should all die! "


    With that, Wei Wuxian releases his ghost flute and martial spirit.


    Hearing his words and looking at the nine soul rings that appeared behind him, all the friars of different families were shocked, including Nie mingjue.


    If he has a choice, he doesn''t want to die, let alone the cause of death.

 Chapter 576

    Wei Wuxian is different from Wei Wuxian, the Yiling ancestor of the world. He has no friendship with these people, but his grievances can resonate with Wei Wuxian, the Yiling ancestor of the world. Therefore, he is more inclined to kill them than to save their lives.


    In any case, they also like to destroy their families, just to put their wishes on themselves.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, including Nie mingjue, all the monks in the Xianmen family took a breath. They didn''t expect that this man was so vicious that he was even more vicious than Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    We have 3000 people here. You want to kill them all. You are so crazy that you are not human.


    Hearing his own words from another world, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, frowned. He felt that it was not good to do so, but It''s not that bad. At most, I''ll try my best to take care of the local people in the future. If there''s evil, I''ll do it myself. In the past, helping them get rid of the evil will not make the living environment of the people worse. It''s just that I know these people after all, especially LAN Xichen, who was educated by him when I was studying in the LAN family of Gusu A lot of care, if


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, was puzzled.


    At this time, a nervous and uneasy cry sounded in the square.


    "Ah Xian, ah Xian, where are you? Ah Xian... "


    "Well? Elder martial sister


    "Sister!"


    Hearing this voice, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, and not far away, saw that the situation gradually fell to the forefather of Yiling. Jiang Cheng, who was relieved at last, changed his face at the same time and was surprised.


    Then they went along the road of fame, and saw a young woman in mourning running towards her. Her face was extremely haggard. Needless to say, this man was Jiang Yanli of the world, and she was also known as "the best elder martial sister in history.".


    "Elder martial sister." No longer thinking about the life and death of these people in Xianmen, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, flashed and swept towards her. He soon appeared in front of her and hugged her.


    This scene made Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way patriarch, suddenly froze. Then he laughed, put his hands behind him, and looked up at the moon tonight. It''s really round, ha ha!


    "Elder martial sister, I''m sorry, I..." When he was in jinlintai, he didn''t dare to meet Jiang Yanli. Now that he saw her, he couldn''t avoid it. So he had to hold her directly. However, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, still felt guilty. He didn''t think he was wrong about protecting the warm people. But he couldn''t say he was not responsible for the death of jinzixuan, because jinzixuan was trying to persuade others, not kill himself His own, but he was Wen Ning So, after hugging Jiang and getting tired of leaving, Wei Wuxian let her go, lowered his head, didn''t dare to look into her eyes and said to her.


    "Sister!" At the moment when he just finished, Jiang Cheng also ran over and worried about Jiang Yanli: "sister, what are you doing here alone? What should you do in case of anything?"


    "You are my brother. You are all here. How can I not come?" Jiang Yanli asks Jiang Cheng.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but let me choose again, and I will come." Jiang Yanli said firmly. Then he turned his eyes back to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling. He reached out and stroked his cheek with tears in his eyes. He cried and laughed at him and said, "besides, if I don''t come, I don''t know that my envy is so powerful. Even the joint efforts of the four families and the support of many small families are not your opponents."


    "Well Thanks to a friend. " Hearing Jiang Yanli''s words, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, looked back at himself from another world, and saw that he nodded to him. He nodded back and said.


    "Well, to know such a good friend also shows that we are very good at it." Following the eyes of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and looking at Wei Wuxian from the world of the evil way, Jiang Yanli continued.


    "Elder martial sister, I I''m sorry Seeing that Jiang Yanli had been talking about it, he didn''t respond to his original apology. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, was very nervous. He bit his teeth, hesitated for a while, and then said to her again.


    After hearing that Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, apologized to himself, Jiang Yanli was silent.


    She knew what he was apologizing for.


    Jin Zixuan, his husband, the father of his just full moon child.


    Because of the man in front of him, he died miserably in the poor strange road.


    So, I hate him, hate Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian?


    I don''t hate it.


    She can be sure of that.


    Although very painful, very sad, but really do not hate, there is no other reason, just because he is looking to grow up, and a Cheng as the closest brother, but


    Heartfelt said, this thing itself really can be relieved, as did not happen?


    Jiang Yanli felt that she couldn''t do it, so she was also very confused. She didn''t know who she should hate, and she didn''t know how to do it right. So she was silent. After a long time, she said to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling: "ah Xian, I came here to see you, I want to tell you, I...""Well? Be careful


    Before Jiang Yanli had finished his words, Wei Wuxian, who was from the world of the evil way, suddenly stood on the steps and watched them. His eyes narrowed, he raised his arm and said in a high voice to them. Then he jumped up and rushed towards them.


    "Whoosh!" With the sound of breaking the air, a sharp arrow came out from the Xianmen hundred families, aiming at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    Although most people in the world are afraid of death, hate can''t be covered up by fear of death. In the previous scuffle, many monks died in the Xianmen hundred families, and the rest of them are close relatives of the dead. Their relatives were killed by Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling. How can they stop?


    Perhaps some people will consider their own small life, really give up, but not everyone, so this cold arrow appeared.


    "I Ah Xian, be careful. " He was talking to Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, when he suddenly heard Wei Wuxian''s warning from the world of evil way. He saw the cold arrow shot from the back of Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling. Jiang Yanli''s face suddenly changed. He immediately said, then he hugged him, turned around and used his body as a shield to help him resist the arrow.


    "Elder martial sister?" After hearing Jiang Yanli''s words, she turns around and sees the cold arrow that is close to Jiang Yanli. Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, exclaims on the spot, but it''s too late to do it.


    Fortunately, at this time, two voices sounded in time.


    "The eighth soul skill, nihility guard!"


    "The magic sound is final!"

 Chapter 577

    Wei Wuxian, who comes from the world of magic way, had already reached the sixth level of enlightenment before he practiced the thirty-six changes of Tiangang. In addition, bibidong of Douluo animation world contributed a large area of land belonging to the martial spirit hall to the chat group. As the residence of the chat group in the world, it''s very easy for the group members to hunt ghosts and beasts, and they don''t need to buy crossing runes.


    Not to mention that there is a Poseidon in the chat group. Is it a joke for you?


    Therefore, for various reasons, Wei Wuxian now has nine soul rings, which are purple, black, black, red and red. The eighth Soul Ring brings his soul skill called "Nihility guard", whose function is to distort the space, so that the object to be protected is essentially transferred to another space, and the object to be protected by the enemy''s naked eye has become nihility.


    What''s the effect of attacking nihility?


    Obviously not.


    This has a protective effect.


    Just now, the voice of "phantom voice" was as high as a Oriole and as beautiful as a spring. Needless to say, the name of the owner who made the voice was about to come out, the empress shuiyunji.


    As Wei Wuxian, who accompanies the world of the devil''s way founder with her brother, helps him change his life against the heaven in another world, shuiyunji will not always be a background plate.


    In the world of bad people in the painting world, when Li Xingyun was besieged by many experts of the Tongwen library with Jin Xingci, her five-day sage could save Li Xingyun at a critical moment from dozens of meters away. As the leader of the magic sound workshop, she could also save Jiang Yanli in time.


    After all, her speed was the second in the world before her brother joined the group. Now, ha ha, the first in the world!


    When the cold arrow, which was close to Jiang Yan, was about to hit her body, accompanied by these two sounds, her body and the body of Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian first became nothingness, then became transparent. Then, a purple light flashed by, and the cold arrow came back the same way. In the eyes of the person who shot it, it gave him a cool twinkling of an eye.


    "No ~" he was shot with an arrow through his chest. He looked down at the arrow. The monk from a small family spewed blood in his mouth and said the word reluctantly. Then he fell to the ground with a plop, and died on the spot.


    "Hoo In time to save the world''s own elder martial sister, fly over, feet landing Wei Wuxian heavily relieved, and at this time, a light figure also disappeared with purple light, appeared in front of him, it is the empress.


    "Miss Yunji, thank you very much." Looking at the pretty girl in front of her, Wei Wuxian pats her chest and thanks her.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Wei. It''s just a little help." The empress said with a smile.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    "Sister, are you ok?"


    At the same time, Yi mausoleum ancestor Wei Wuxian and just the same reaction, too late to move Jiang Cheng Shuangshuang to Jiang Yan Li asked.


    The cold arrow had obviously penetrated into Jiang Yanli''s body just now. Although they didn''t know why they became transparent the moment before the arrow was about to hit, they did. So they were worried about Jiang Yanli''s injury.


    "I''m fine. I''m not hurt at all." Facing the concern of his two younger brothers, Jiang Yanli shook his head to them.


    At this time, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of evil way ancestors, his shining eighth Soul Ring converged the light. At the same time, Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli, whose bodies became transparent, regained their luster. Well, their essence was no longer another space.


    "Thank you, another Well... " After discovering the changes between Jiang Yanli and himself, he carefully checked Jiang Yanli to make sure that he was really not hurt. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, realized that thanks to the help of these two people, his elder martial sister had nothing to do. Immediately, he said thanks to Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon Taoism. Only half of the thanks, he found that he didn''t know how to call each other.


    Me in another world?


    It doesn''t matter to say this kind of address in your heart, but it''s not good to say it directly.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t mind, call me big brother. Anyway, we are all surnamed Wei." Seeing the embarrassment of Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of evil way, laughed at him and said, then he blinked at him.


    Received a sign, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian smile, happy way: "big brother."


    Then, he turned to thank the empress and said, "thank you for your help just now. Thank you very much."


    "Thank you very much." One side of Jiang Cheng also said to the two people.


    "Thank you both." Jiang Yanli, who was rescued, leaned over to thank him.


    "You''re welcome. You don''t have to." The empress nodded slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chat group, live room.


    Black Marshal: "just now I almost thought that Jiang Yanli in the world where the new man lived would end up in the same fate as the old Wei world, and my heart was hanging."


    Night time autumn does not allow group members to make voice while watching the live broadcast, but there is no problem playing the screen, black Marshal said.Gao Yao: "who said no, even my heart was raised at that time."


    Marshal Black: "hmm? Who are you


    Gao Yao


    Is it true that I have no sense of existence?


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "in fact, there is no need for you to worry. Not to mention that Prince Wei''s strength has reached the seventh level of immortality, there is no problem in saving Miss Jiang. Even if it''s really too late, what''s wrong with Miss Jiang, aren''t there justice God and devil queen in our group? Both of them should be able to bring people back to life from the dead, but they can''t. There are also the group leader and the administrator! "


    "@ Master Zhang Wuji of Ming religion, so you regard me and the administrator as tool people?" Zhang Wuji''s jump screen just came out, and in a short time, a special AI te''s spring screen followed his words and floated across the studio.


    Suddenly, the bright top, the top of the head is the scorching sun, but Zhang Wuji felt himself under the cold pool.


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "master, I It doesn''t mean that. "


    Then, Zhang Wuji began to explain to yeshiqiu crazily that he just felt that the group leader and the administrator were powerful and kind-hearted. He treated them as if they were family members. If the group members asked for something, the group leader would not refuse, so


    Ding, Zhang Wuji, leader of the Ming sect, was banned from speaking for ten minutes. ¡¿


    "don''t put on a high hat for me. I can only say it myself. Don''t you think it''s a moral kidnapping?" After Zhang Wuji was forbidden to speak, he turned his lips at night.


    Then, he looked back at the live window.


    ¡­¡­


    Just now, I missed some pictures when chatting with Zhang Wuji. Now Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, began to settle the accounts for Jiang Yanli. He no longer gave these people the right to choose. He wanted to kill all the hypocrites and fools who almost made him lose his elder martial sister.


    However, just when he was about to do so, suddenly, the wind roared, lightning and thunder, and a loud laugh sounded in the sky.


    "Ha ha ha, surrender, kneel down, believe in depravity and freedom, your great, incomparable queen mogana coming! Ha ha ha ~ "


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, said:


    Is this a thousand year old monster?

 Chapter 578

    It''s not only Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian who is being forced. Yeshiqiu, who is watching the live broadcast of Wei Wuxian''s world, and other members of the group also show their forced expression.


    This female nerve should stay in the deep mountains and forests. How can she come here? What does she want to do?


    At night, Qiu thinks about Edgar and asks her about her. But he turns to think, forget it, they don''t violate the rules of the group. It''s their freedom to go where they want to go. Why do they care so much.


    Then he got rid of this thought, practicing the move of splitting heaven God palm, and continued to look at the live window in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Petition makes the world, never night.


    Using black technology to create a terrifying atmosphere for her appearance, she flies in the air and takes the shock of the people in the square into her eyes. Moganna nods with satisfaction. Then, she suddenly finds that there are two of her acquaintances here.


    "Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen, why are you two here?" With her unique voice, Mo ganna asked Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, who came from the world of the evil way.


    Obviously, she did not come here for these two talents, and in her prior perception, she did not perceive the existence of Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen.


    It seems that the cultivation of Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen is not weak. The spiritual power and Qi in the body affect the dark matter around, which makes Mo ganna fail to feel herself.


    Science and technology are not always easy to use.


    "Queen moganna, brother Li and I are doing something here. What are you doing here?" Li Maozhen takes Jin Guangyao, who is captured by him, and with a flash of body shape, appears beside Wei Wuxian. Looking up at the sky, Wei Wuxian puts down his raised arm and asks Mo ganna in a loud voice.


    Jiang Yanli


    Jiang Cheng


    Other friars:


    As soon as he asked this question, everyone around him was puzzled except Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian.


    This woman with leather clothes and smoky makeup is likely to be a great demon. She just called Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian. Needless to say, Li Maozhen must be the tall and handsome man standing beside him, but Wei Wuxian


    They looked at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and said, "he''s not Wei Wuxian. How can this man respond to that female demon?"


    People don''t understand.


    Mo ganna doesn''t know how to read her mind. She doesn''t know what these people think. She doesn''t care. When she heard Wei Wuxian''s question, she first waved her hand and called out her devil''s claw. She let it fall from the sky and fall on the square, making a loud noise, shaking the people in the square.


    Then, Mo ganna flew down from the air and landed in front of Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen with the alert of the monks of Xianmen.


    "Sister, be careful." Seeing that Mo ganna, who is very close to himself and others, Jiang Cheng''s eyebrows are locked. He quickly pulls Jiang Yan away from her and whispers to her.


    "Well, ah Xian..."


    "Elder martial sister, it''s OK. This is from another Well, this is my elder brother''s friend. Don''t worry. " Hearing Jiang Yanli calling himself and knowing what she was worried about, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, turned back and said with a smile.


    At the beginning, he did not recognize Mo ganna, but as Mo ganna appeared, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon masters, said hello to her again, and Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, suddenly remembered that this was the demon queen in the chat group that he joined in the other world?


    Acquaintances, don''t be afraid.


    "Friends? But before she called your name, why did she respond to it... " Jiang Yanli is obviously very concerned about this matter.


    "Well, elder martial sister, I''ll tell you about it later." There are many people in this place. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, is really hard to explain, so he answers like this.


    Looking at his younger brother deeply, Jiang Yanli nodded to him and said in a soft voice, "well, good."


    The dialogue between Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli, the ancestors of Yiling, has been suspended, but the dialogue between Mo ganna, Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen has just begun.


    Looking at the two young men who were chatting with themselves fairly well in the group, moganna looked them up and down, and then said with great satisfaction: "yes, they are all energetic guys like the avatars in the group. After joining the Queen''s camp, they can serve as the image signboard of our great demon civilization."


    "The great devil civilization?" Hearing this, Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen looked at each other, and they could see the speechless color in each other''s eyes.


    They just want to be friends with her and help each other in the group in the future. It''s only because of her strength that they are polite to her and lower their attitude in the conversation. But they don''t really want to be her subordinates.


    After all, isn''t Jiang''s eldest disciple (king Qi) doing well?


    "Well, the queen, I''ve decided that you two will be the queen. I''ll be the left and right messengers on the way of spreading demon civilization to the heaven and the world. Wei Wuxian, you''re the left messengers of the devil, Li Maozhen, you''re the right messengers of the devil. Follow the queen well. The queen won''t treat you badly. Maybe one day you will be rewarded with a divine body."Wei Wuxian: "Queen moganna, I think it''s necessary to make it clear to you that Wei Wuxian will never do it for others Wait, you, what did you just say for us? "


    He wanted to vent his anger on the elder martial sister and get rid of all these hypocritical monks, but he was interrupted. Wei Wuxian was very upset, but the other party was mo ganna. He had to bear it and said to her, but in the middle of the conversation, what did Wei Wuxian suddenly react to? The woman in front of him asked.


    "Ha ha, divine body, how about the queen? Am I generous? You two have good strength. I can see the queen. As long as you follow the queen and I work hard, the queen will give you divine body and do what you say. " Satisfied with the change of Wei Wuxian''s expression, moganna put her hands on her waist and laughed at him.


    "Is the divine body the kind of body that has powerful power and can heal itself after being cut down, and has infinite longevity?" Wei Wuxian, who was breathing fast, then asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    Wei Wuxian


    So generous? This Should I accept it or not?


    "Thank you to the queen. Li Maozhen is willing to serve the queen." Just when Wei Wuxian hesitated in his heart, suddenly, Li Maozhen beside him said to Mo ganna, the expression on his face was serious.


    Although he has reached the sixth level of martial arts, he still has a long way to go to become a God. Now he has a shortcut in front of him. Why don''t he accept it?


    What, dignity?


    What does it matter that the king knelt down to the trash of Zhaozong and bowed his head to the demon queen?


    "Brother Li, you..." I didn''t expect Li Maozhen to be so happy. Wei Wuxian was stunned, and then patted Mo ganna on the chest and said, "thank you, Queen. I also think I''m very suitable for the position of devil envoy. Don''t worry, I''ll make a good image of our great devil civilization."


    "Ha ha, good, Queen. I''m not wrong about you. When the work here is finished, you will accompany me to my world. Queen, I''m going to fight with Kaisha that bichi. I just need help." Satisfied with Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian''s answers, Mo ganna patted them on the shoulders and laughed.


    Then he turned and looked at the terrified monks behind him and said, "now, Queen, it''s time for me to start spreading the idea of our great demon civilization in this world."


    Wei Wuxian


    Li Maozhen


    Watching the live broadcast of yeshiqiu


    Does this woman want to turn the world into kunsa?

 Chapter 579

    Although my heart has long guessed that moganna may be trying to spread her idea of depravity and freedom when she goes through the world of petition, when I really heard her saying so, Qiu still couldn''t help showing a pair of dead fish eyes at night, and her face twitched a few times.


    From the video of her original fate, yeshiqiu knows that this woman has been to a planet called kunsa, where the Aborigines have a civilization that normally takes tens of thousands of years to develop in a short period of 100 years, which is called demon civilization.


    However, kunsa star seems to be powerful, but in the end, because the process of civilization development has been greatly shortened, leading to a variety of problems, and eventually perish.


    Fortunately, moganna treats her subordinates with kindness, keeps their genes and thoughts, and resurrects them in the future to rebuild the demon civilization, but


    This also shows that it is not advisable to speed up the development process of a civilization.


    Moreover, the idea of depravity and freedom is very terrible. If it really spreads, I''m afraid the whole world will face great disaster.


    Yeshiqiu didn''t see the works about moganna before crossing, but he watched the video of moganna''s original fate with the permission of the group leader. Therefore, to be fair, although moganna is her own group member, yeshiqiu still appreciates Kaisha''s justice idea.


    As for the saying that "angels will sacrifice you for the sake of most people, but demons will make enemies with the whole world for you", yeshiqiu does not think that this is much to be appreciated. He has to appreciate one aspect, which is only limited to the demons'' courage to make enemies with the whole world and their love for that person. Other aspects are not worth mentioning.


    Because the devil only guards that person, but she hurts the whole world. Do you think you are more likely to become that person or a member of the world besides that person?


    Obviously, it''s the latter.


    Therefore, the idea of depravity and freedom, as well as the idea of demonic civilization, is abandoned like my shoes at night, and it is also firmly forbidden to spread among the group.


    This kind of thing is not as good as the Buddhist Scripture that Fahai has been trying to promote. Although some of the big men in the Buddhist world compare that, the Buddhist Scripture has some advantages in terms of the matter. It can teach people to be good, relax their mind, and be degenerate and free Well, not to mention it.


    At night, Qiu shook her head and wondered whether she should use the authority of the group leader to get moganna back to her super seminary world?


    ¡­¡­


    At night, when autumn was thinking about it, moganna waved her hand, and a piece of purple light enveloped the city of eternal Heaven. Then, the idea of demon civilization was poured into the minds of all the monks in front of her.


    Soon, three or four seconds later, the purple light dissipated. These friars, who had been hostile to Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, shook their bodies and looked confused.


    They all felt that a lot of things suddenly appeared in their minds, and those things were completely different from the benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith they had learned before. They called them depravity and freedom.


    This Isn''t depravity a derogatory term? How can the idea in our mind tell us to devote ourselves to the fallen world?


    I don''t understand!


    People''s mood is very complicated.


    Then, they looked at moganna. Is that the magic of the female devil?


    Nie mingjue: "you..."


    "Erase all their memories of the queen and my actions against them." As soon as Nie mingjue said a word to Mo ganna, Mo ganna suddenly ordered her own demon system. In a moment, the invisible changes of dark energy around her acted on Nie mingjue and others, and deleted the memory of Mo ganna''s hand in their mind.


    So, the next second, people''s faces become more at a loss, what''s the matter with them?


    "Queen, what have you done?" Looking at the strange appearance of these people who killed each other, Wei Wuxian asked Mo ganna.


    "Nothing, Queen. I''m just giving them a chance to understand the noble thoughts and ideas of our great demon civilization." Mo ganna whispered to Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian


    Can you do such a terrible thing?


    Li Maozhen


    This woman can invade other people''s mind like the group leader. This person can''t be offended!


    Empress shuiyunji


    I don''t understand very well, but I don''t know why!


    "Ha, Queen, when I come to this place, I feel that the energy fluctuation here is the biggest. I think there must be a lot of experts here, so let''s try to see if anyone is willing to believe in our demons. Wait, let''s ask the queen." Mo ganna then said to Wei Wuxian.


    Then he stepped forward with his hands akimbo, and the monks in front of him asked, "I am the greatest and incomparable queen, moganna! Those of you who are willing to believe in demons, become demons, and recognize me as the queen, stand up and stay where you are if you don''t want to¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Mo ganna''s words, the monks looked at each other. This is the second time that they have been given a choice today. Before, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, asked them to choose whether or not to fight against him with the Jin family of Lanling. Before they had time to make a decision, chifengzun intervened. Someone stabbed them in the crowd, which made Yiling almost kill them for the second time Fortunately, it was stopped by the monster.


    However, let me choose whether to believe in the devil or not. Isn''t that embarrassing us?


    The crowd was very embarrassed.


    On the one hand, his years of education did not allow them to do this, on the other hand, the things that just appeared in his mind, and the current situation In a word, it''s very difficult for them to deal with all kinds of problems.


    It''s all the fault that the old breed of Jin Guangshan didn''t hold any oath meeting. I knew we wouldn''t come!


    "Why, you don''t want to believe in demons? No, you don''t know each other so well?" Seeing that she had transmitted the great demonic thoughts and ideas to these people, these people still didn''t come to be loyal to her immediately. She knelt down and called herself queen. Moganna put down her hands and said curiously.


    "Oh, I''ve seen the queen!" Hearing this, many of the monks in each family trembled. Then someone came out and bowed to moganna.


    "I''d like to believe in demons. I''ve met the queen." See someone take the lead, soon, a lot of people came out, in Wei Wuxian and others surprised eyes, to moganna bow salute, soon out of more than half of the people.


    Seeing that so many people are willing to believe in the demon civilization created by themselves, moganna is very satisfied. With them, she is more confident of winning the first world war with Kesha.


    She nodded to them with a smile. Then, moganna turned her eyes to LAN Xichen and others who were still standing in the same place. She opened her mouth and was about to say something. However, before she finished her words, Wei Wuxian, who had just been appointed by her as the left messenger of the devil, jumped out and said to her, "queen, can I make a request to you £¿¡±


    "Oh, tell me about it." To Wei Wuxian or more appreciate, moganna would have to say words swallow down, side head looking at him said.


    "Queen, I want you to agree that I in this world will kill all these people." After that, Wei Wuxian pointed to the group of monks who just stood up and said they were willing to believe in demons and recognized moganna as the queen.


    It''s really a coincidence. Basically, the people who were called the happiest before are all here except Nie mingjue.


    Mo ganna: --


    Queen, as soon as I recruited such a group of little brothers, you want to kill them all. Are you crazy, or is there something wrong with my ears?

 Chapter 580

    As if she were a Siberian bear, she looked at Wei Wuxian with an incredible look. The left messenger she had just been canonized had more appetite than the crocodile Well, it''s not as big as that crocodile, but it''s really a bit shameful. I don''t know if the queen is short of help. How can I kill people at will?


    "Queen, do you know why they are here in the night city?" See Mo ganna did not immediately reply to himself, Wei Wuxian said to her while the iron is hot.


    "Why?" Moganna didn''t care about this kind of thing before, but in the chat group, she seems to have heard a little talk about it. It''s like an oath meeting. What kind of oath is it?


    "They gathered here just to attack me in this world. Just now, some of these people hurt me in secret and attacked me with cold arrows, which made my elder martial sister in this world almost Well, you said, "can I not settle this account?" With that, Wei Wuxian looked at the world''s Yiling ancestors Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli.


    Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, who was looked at by him, was also ignored, but Jiang was tired of leaving, and even all the people present were confused.


    The world''s Myself, and elder martial sister?


    He, he''s not Wei Yuandao. Listen to him, he''s the same person as Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling. No wonder this female monster just called him Wei Wuxian all the time and said hello to him.


    But what does this world mean? Is there two more?


    Everyone ate a big melon, and the expression on their faces was startled.


    No matter what such a person is thinking, how shocked she is. After listening to Wei Wuxian''s detailed narration, Mo ganna looks back at Wei Wuxian and Jiang Yanli, the ancestors of Yiling in this world, and then at the worried friars. There is a twinkle in her eyes.


    Wei Wuxian has made his words so clear. If he pretends he didn''t hear them, he would be a bit embarrassed. However, they are the believers he just recruited. They just died. It''s too


    "By the way, it can be like this!" In the heart is feeling very sorry, suddenly, moganna a flash of inspiration, thought of a good idea.


    "Hey, don''t say that the queen doesn''t care about your feelings. What do you think of this? These people are different from the ordinary human beings in the Queen''s world. In the Queen''s world, if the demons who died in war want to revive, they must inject their genes and souls into the ordinary human body. After a long period of growth and integration, they can be awakened by the queen. But these people, they don''t want to It''s going to take a while, so if they have to be killed, I can make the Queen''s decision and let them act as the containers to help the devil revive. It''s not a waste, do you think? " Mo ganna asked Wei Wuxian.


    She is still not willing to let Wei Wuxian, the newly canonized demon left Messenger, be disappointed with her demon queen.


    As for those who have just expressed their willingness to believe in demons, forget it, I also know that they are not sincere, and they are not demons after all, so Let''s do it, alas.


    Hearing Mo ganna''s question, Wei Wuxian looked back at himself in the world. After the latter nodded to him with a smile, he happily said to Mo ganna, "yes, thank you, Queen."


    "Forget it. You want to thank me. When the queen and I go to war with Kesha, you can do more." Morgana waved her hand helplessly.


    "Boom!" At this time, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, who had put his arm down temporarily because of the appearance of Mo ganna, raised his arm again to stimulate the power of Yin Hufu. The next second, the fierce corpses around him who were ready to go took action one after another and rushed to the group of monks who stood up to express their willingness to believe in demons.


    "Ah? Come on, let''s run. "


    "I can''t run away. Let''s fight with them."


    "Yes, I did!"


    ¡­¡­


    So, the second monk vs. fierce corpse scene was staged.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way, released his ghost flute, put it to his mouth and blew it gently. With his blessing, the power of these fierce corpses soared again. Soon, in two or three minutes, he injured all the monks, and no one could stand up.


    He promised moganna not to waste resources, but to keep their final value and use it to revive her demons. Wei Wuxian of both worlds did not forget this, so it''s better to hurt.


    "These people will be handed over to me. Don''t worry, they will never appear in this world again." At the end of the battle, he put away his soul. Wei Wuxian went to the world''s Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian, patted him on the shoulder and said to him.


    "Well, thank you very much." He nodded to himself in another world, and Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, said with sincere thanks.


    This time, if not for the help of the person in front of him, I''m afraid he will end up in the same fate in the other party''s memory. He loses his elder martial sister, turns against Jiang Cheng, and is killed by a fierce corpse.


    "Ah, I see. I should do all this, but it''s you. After this battle, no one in the world dares to offend you any more, but your reputation has been completely ruined. You should be prepared to take the title of the great devil." Wei Wuxian shook his head and said."Well, it''s a bad reputation. I don''t care if it''s any worse. I think that after this war, the hundred Xianmen families will no longer be able to fight against me. Then I will go down from the mass grave and buy a house in Yiling. After that, I will concentrate on protecting the people of Yiling and getting rid of their troubles. After all, Yiling is also my hometown. " Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, said with a smile.


    "Is it safe to protect the people of Yiling? It''s good, it''s good. " Hearing the world''s own words, Wei Wuxian''s eyes fluctuated a little, and said in an emotional tone.


    At this time, with a big wave of her hand, moganna poured all the fallen friars in front of her into her wormhole.


    Then, she looked at the group of Lan Xi Chen Nie mingjue and others who had not come out to express their willingness to believe in the devil before. She opened her mouth and was about to say something to them. Just then, a voice suddenly occurred in her mind. It was the group leader who sent the message.


    Yeshiqiu: "Hey, moganna, I said you went to the other world to be a human trafficker? If all the group members learn from you, will the group members born in the lower world survive? "


    Morgana: -- What do you mean, Lord, you won''t let me take these people away? "


    These people can help her revive nearly 2000 demon warriors. If she is not allowed to take them away, moganna feels that her heart will really hurt, and it is very painful.


    Night time autumn: "hum, next time not for example!"


    If all the members of the group go to other members'' world at will, they will suffer huge losses. After all, population resources are also resources. However, this matter is somewhat different. Even Mo ganna will not take them away, and Wei Wuxian, who has told the world, will not let them live, so Forget it, let her take it, but not next time. Otherwise, the woman doesn''t understand the inside. She thinks that the leader of the group allows the group members to cross the world and arrest people at will. It''s not good to do that next time.


    As a group leader, I still have to worry about the interests and feelings of group friends from the lower world. After all, they are also members of their own group!


    "Ah? Not for the next time, then Can I arrest more people this time After receiving the reply from the group leader, moganna frowned and wanted to get angry, but looking back on the three days when she was forbidden to speak, she took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down and asked.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I think you are lack of education from the group leader!

 Chapter 581

    Is it possible to bargain for grabbing people from other people''s world?


    Hearing the question raised by moganna, yeshiqiu stops practicing the action of splitting the Heavenly God''s palm, takes a deep breath and doesn''t answer her. After a few seconds, his mind moves and uses the authority of the group leader to transfer moganna from the world of Chen Qing to her super seminary world.


    As for the people she packed and took away, let her take them away this time, because it has been agreed, but she can''t do it if she still wants to. You know, there are group members in that world.


    Yes, although Jin Guangyao is now captured by Li Maozhen, yeshiqiu has already explained it. It is also stated in the group rules that group friends can''t hurt each other. Therefore, Jin Guangyao''s interests should be protected. You have exhausted the excellent population resources of other people''s world. What kind of capital do you want them to start a business?


    Moganna, a woman, really has no points in her heart. She has been a queen for a long time, and she doesn''t know the human suffering, does she?


    Hum!


    ¡­¡­


    Super seminary world, on the demon biplane.


    Suddenly back to their own home, moganna is a Leng, followed by a big change in face, what, how did she suddenly come back?


    In that world, there are still many human beings suitable for her to resurrect demons. They haven''t been captured, coughed and brought here. There are also her left and right demon messengers. She hasn''t talked to them face to face to let them know what they are going to do in the battle between the queen and Kesha. How come they suddenly come back!


    This A day is not over yet.


    "Dog owners, I know. It must be you, right? You''re making trouble, aren''t you?" Moganna was so angry that she gritted her teeth and asked the night time autumn. Her previous reason suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Dog owners?


    Well, this is the first time that someone dares to call me like this, moganna. I think you bichi want to die!


    Hearing the name of moganna, yeshiqiu opened her mouth and flashed an incredible look on her face. Then she widened her eyes, put her left hand in her waist, and pointed to the air in front of her with her right hand. After several times, she lost her temper to the demon queen.


    OK, you wait. You''re the queen. You''re arrogant, right? I''m the leader of the dog group. OK, I''ll show you the power of the leader of the dog group soon.


    "Ah With this thought in mind, at night, Qiu raised his hands, looked up to the sky and yelled. Suddenly, a huge sound came to his ears. The earth under his feet vibrated, the surrounding mountains burst, the wind howled, the sky and the earth changed color, and the sun and the moon were out of light.


    His fourth move of heaven splitting palm has been completed!


    "Hahaha, it''s worthy of being the elixir of the Supreme Lord. After eating them, my mana has been greatly improved. In addition, my cultivation has reached the second stage of immortality. It''s only one step away from the later stage. If I fight against the Buddha and the monkey king again, I''m sure that even if I don''t use artifact and martial spirit, I can still stand on the invincible I''m not sure Despite the rubble falling from the surrounding mountains, still standing still, autumn clenched her fists at night, feeling her strength now, and said happily in her heart.


    Then, the Mou light turns and looks at the woman in the chat group.


    Although she is big minded, arrogant, ignorant, and narcissistic, she always says that she is incomparable, and even insults herself as the leader of the group. But if she is put into the chat group in this way, it will be a loss to the chat group.


    After all, there are many mysterious, martial arts and immortal cultivation worlds in the group now, but there is really no such advanced technology world as her. So, if you can''t kick, you can''t talk for a few days. After the group leader has practiced the fifth form of splitting heaven palm and advanced to the second stage of immortality, you can go to her world to teach her a good lesson and let her know what it means to respect the group leader £¡


    Bring her bad temper in the demon civilization to the chat group. Who is used to her?


    "Hum!" He snorted, and then, at night, Qiu Xinshen moved and banned moganna.


    [Ding, group member Mo ganna is forbidden to speak for three days by the group leader. ¡¿Ding, because Mo ganna''s group members have been banned from speaking, the studio she opened has been forced to close. ¡¿


    two system prompts sound in the group.


    Hearing these two hints, moganna was stunned in an instant, and a voice rang out in her heart. It''s over. She forgot that these dogs would be forbidden to speak, while others were twitching at the corners of their mouths, and she didn''t know what to say.


    How long has it been forbidden to speak? Why does the demon queen always remember to eat or not to fight?


    Yeshiqiu: @ moganna, it''s not over. You wait. Our group leader still needs to practice magic now. I don''t have time to repair you. When my magic is finished, hum, demon queen? I''ll show you what a real devil is


    Finish saying, night time autumn cut off oneself and the connection between Mo ganna.


    This woman''s temper is really annoying. If you don''t beat her up, yeshiqiu thinks that he can''t get out of it, so wait.


    Mo ganna: --Hearing the warning from the group leader, moganna was at a loss. She How can it be reduced to such an end? How long has it been? It''s been forbidden again. Moreover, the group leader has to come to repair himself for some time. This I''ll go. I''ll finish it.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a story that makes the world happy.


    Noticing the situation in the group, Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen look at each other, and suddenly doubt whether it is right or wrong to accept Mo ganna''s appeal so happily before. Although the queen is powerful, it gives people a very unreliable feeling to do things.


    "Mr. Wei, why don''t we As if that didn''t happen, I will continue to do my own thing in the group. Don''t treat myself as a demon messenger? " After a moment''s silence, Li Maozhen looks at Jin Guangyao next to him and speaks to Wei Wuxian.


    "Well, that''s good, but what if queen moganna lifts the ban and then comes to us?" Wei Wuxian some hesitation of the same sound into the secret said.


    "At that time, let''s go step by step. Anyway, we must not offend the group leader." Li Maozhen frowned and said.


    "Well, you''re right." Wei Wuxian nodded repeatedly. Then he turned his eyes to Jin Guangyao, who was captured by Li Maozhen, and said, "Jin Guangyao, I killed the old stallion that abandoned your mother. Do you hate me?"


    Jin Guangyao


    Dare I say hate?


    "Ha ha, Duke Wei Keke, Mr. Wei is joking. You did it out of justice and on behalf of heaven. And as you said, Jin Guangshan abandoned our mother and son. When we were born on the same day, he even ordered his men to kick me off the Jinlin stage. Today, Mr. Wei killed him. I''m only happy, but I don''t hate him. " Jin Guangyao arched her hand to Wei Wuxian, and then she gave him a smile. She looked very sincere and didn''t lie.


    "Ah, you are really hypocritical. Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you want to hate. Although you are in the group, I''m not afraid of you. However, I still want to advise you to leave a line for everything, so that we can meet in the future. Don''t do too much to be a man. Otherwise, like me, oh no, it''s me in this world who is forced to die, but I can do everything. "


    "What Mr. Wei said is very true." Jin Guangyao swallowed and tried to maintain her smiling face.


    "Oh, the fierce corpses ambush outside jinlintai, they won''t attack jinlintai. Jin Guangshan is dead, you can go back to be your Jinshi patriarch in Lanling, but remember, don''t provoke me in this world, otherwise, I won''t be polite to you." With that, Wei Wuxian''s whole body flashed a red light, and a powerful momentum burst out from him, which made Jin Guangyao sweat like rain and said repeatedly: "I know, I will remember."


    "Wei Ying!" At this time, a shout rang out, and everyone followed the reputation. LAN forgetting Ji, who had been knocked down by Li Maozhen before, could barely stand up after this time. He resisted the pain in his chest and leaped from the Yangyan hall. As he walked here, he cried to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    When he was two meters away from Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, LAN forgets his eyes and looks at Wei Wuxian, who is also looking at him now. He is silent for a moment and asks them, "you two, who is Wei Ying?"


    "I said we were all, do you believe it?" Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way, asked him back.


    Blue forgetting machine


    Really It''s hard to believe!

 Chapter 582

    There are two Wei babies in this world. No, there are two worlds, and then there is one Wei baby in each world. This is consistent with the Buddhist saying of "one flower, one world". But it''s really hard for people to believe it, even if they are practitioners of immortality.


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s reply from the world of evil way''s founder, LAN forgetting machine of the world looks back and forth at them. His locked brow shows the complexity and seriousness of his heart to the public.


    Of course, there are deep doubts.


    Seeing this, Wei Wuxian shrugged his shoulders, chuckled and said nothing in detail. With his alert look, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "in fact, your question doesn''t matter. You don''t need to care who I am. You just need to be sure who is the Wei Wuxian you know."


    Having seen his own memory in this world, I know that although the idea of LAN forgetting machine in this world is not in line with his own, no, strictly speaking, the choice is not in line with his own, he still takes care of himself in this world and regards him as a confidant, just like LAN Zhan in the world where he lives. Therefore, even if there are some conflicts before, Wei Wuxian will not forget him I still have a good feeling for the blue forgetting machine in this world.


    Good feeling?


    The group leader once said that his big man (originally in the fate track) will marry a man named LAN in the future. How can he have a good impression on a man named LAN?


    Wei Wuxian said that Lan Er is a man, but not a woman. He is afraid of nothing. Besides, he and himself are not people of the same world.


    Speaking of all, I have been training in other world for a long time, and I haven''t dealt with LAN Zhan in my own world for a long time. I''ll go back to meet him and have a chat with him after solving the problem here.


    Wei Wuxian thought in his heart.


    On the other hand, hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, LAN forgetting Ji of the world didn''t make a statement, but turned his eyes slightly. Then he looked at Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, who was standing in front of Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yan.


    This is the Wei Ying he knew.


    "Oh, LAN Zhan, don''t look at me like this. Don''t worry. I''m out of breath after solving those people. As long as the rest of Zewu Jun and master Nie don''t fight me anymore, I won''t embarrass them any more. In fact, I don''t want the blood flowing in the immortal gate." See blue forget machine looking at himself, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said to him.


    "I don''t mean to say that, but Forget it. This is the end of the matter. You can handle it like this. " LAN forgets machine to open a way to him, then looked back to own elder brother and Nie mingjue, they two people are also injured at the moment not lightly, on the body is stained with bloodstain, in the face of LAN forgetting machine inquiry eyes, LAN Xichen nodded, and Nie mingjue is to look up to the sky long sigh, then bow the head not language, be regarded as default.


    I have received the reply from the two patriarchs, and Jiang Cheng. It''s clear that the rower can''t fight Wei Wuxian in today''s situation. As for the jins in Lanling, there are no living people in Lanling now. The living people are packed and taken away by Mo ganna, and the rest are dead. So the opinions of the three patriarchs are completely acceptable To represent everything.


    To sum up, the battle of the city of heaven is over.


    I don''t think this is the best ending, because many disciples of every family, including my aunt LAN, have died. But anyway, Wei Wuxian is OK, and his conflicts with other families have been put down, at least for the time being. So LAN forgets Ji''s mood is more happy than sad.


    Looking back, he said to Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, "well, the monks present will not be enemies with you any more. Just, please cultivate your character. Don''t summon so many fierce corpses so easily. In case they lose control, they will cause great disaster."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know After a moment''s silence, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, said to LAN Wangji.


    "Well, I''ll cut in. I summoned all those fierce corpses." Standing in front of LAN forgetting machine, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the evil way founder, suddenly said with a smile.


    To this, blue forgets machine to see him one eye, ignore him.


    "This guy is really like LAN Zhan in my world." Wei Wuxian, who had been ignored, took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He immediately turned around and walked back to his own body in this world. He stretched out his palm and said to him, "show me your Yin tiger amulet."


    "Well." There is no defense for Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, hands Yin Hufu to him without hesitation, but he is curious about what he wants to do.


    After receiving the Yin tiger amulet, Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and explored it carefully with his spiritual sense. Then he opened his eyes, pursed his mouth and shook his head.


    This magic weapon is really powerful. Even in his world, there is no magic weapon that can match it except Lei Lingzhu bought from the mall. But the evil spirit is too heavy. If the foundation is not deep, it is very likely that people will be possessed. If the luck is worse, it may be backfired.


    I remember that in the course of his original fate, the final result was that he was killed by countless fierce corpses because he tried to destroy the Yin tiger amulet. If he continued to hold it, maybeHowever, if you confiscate this thing and let him lose it, he has no gold elixir and no Yin tiger amulet, isn''t that


    "Wait, Jindan? How could I forget about it What suddenly occurred to him. Wei Wuxian patted his head in chagrin. Just now, he was so angry for himself in the world that he forgot what he promised him when he came here. He promised to give Jin Guangshan''s golden elixir to him. However, he killed Jin Guangshan for a moment, and didn''t take out the golden elixir in advance. This is really ¡­ Sorry.


    Now, where to find him a golden elixir?


    The contaminated golden elixir can''t work. It must be dissected from a person''s body on the spot and transplanted to him on the spot. So I have to catch a living friar of golden elixir. This Where to catch it?


    "If you feel embarrassed, you might as well take the Yin tiger amulet and give it to him to take." Through the live broadcast, we can see Wei Wuxian holding the Yin tiger amulet, showing a face of distress and tangled expression. At night, Qiu guessed what he was thinking, and sent a message to Wei Wuxian.


    After sending, take out a gourd from Najie, pour out a elixir from it, and send it to him in a red envelope.


    Most of the elixirs stolen from taishanglaojun''s Douli palace were in yeshiqiu''s stomach, but he had foresight and left some of them. Now they can be used.


    "Master After all, he just had a fight with the rest of the monks. He couldn''t help him dissect the pills at this time. Suddenly he received a message from the leader of the group. Wei Wuxian was stunned. Then he opened the red envelope on the screen in his mind. Suddenly, a golden elixir appeared in front of him. At the same time, the mechanical sound of the system rang in his mind I''m sorry.


    [Ding, congratulations to Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, for getting the red envelope from the group leader and turning the golden elixir. ¡¿

 Chapter 583

    The second turn elixir, which seems to be only seven turns worse than the legendary nine turn elixir, is actually the difference between the heaven and the bag, but mortals can gain immortal power immediately after taking it.


    Of course, this immortal refers to the immortal level in the world of lotus lamp, not the immortal realm in the group.


    At night, Qiu followed the fight to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king. When they sneaked into the heaven, they also met some heavenly soldiers and generals. Their strength was probably between level 4 and level 5, so mortals could almost reach this level after taking this two turn golden elixir.


    Chen Qing makes Wei Wuxian in the world have four levels of cultivation of immortality, but he dissects the golden elixir he has cultivated to Jiang Cheng, which makes his spiritual power become extremely low. If it is not for the means of ghost, he may not even be able to beat Jin Guangyao.


    However, in any case, he still has some spiritual power in his body, and he used to be a monk of the golden elixir. Therefore, if he took this two turn golden elixir, he would have more than 80% of the possibility to have the fifth level cultivation of the world in an instant.


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling mausoleum, leaped to this realm directly by virtue of the fairy way, which can be regarded as crossing the barrier of no golden elixir.


    That''s what Qiu thought at night. After clicking on the red envelope, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the evil way patriarch, thought the same after reading the details of the red envelope in his mind.


    So he immediately reached for the elixir, handed it to the world in front of him, and said, "come on, eat him, you can have more spiritual power than before. As for Yin tiger Fu, this thing should not exist in the world. I''ll help you find a safe place for it."


    Hearing his own words from another world, Yiling ancestor was stunned.


    Yinhufu shouldn''t exist in the world. He knew it, but at that time, in order to control the warm yintie, he had no way but to refine it. Later, Yunmeng''s Jiang family was weak, and Lanling''s Jin family pressed him step by step. He was alone and had no gold elixir. If he lost the yinhufu, he would really have nothing to rely on. That''s why he kept it .


    Now, this self from another world says that Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, doesn''t think it''s wrong to find a safe place for Yin Hufu. Anyway, the strength of each family has been damaged, and he and Jiang Cheng can also restore their relationship. As for the Jin family of Lanling, this battle is a great loss of strength, which is not much better than the Jiang family of Yunmeng, and he doesn''t have Yin Hufu What''s the matter? After all, there''s a confession.


    However, he said that if he took this pill, he could have stronger spiritual power than before, which True or false, I don''t doubt myself in another world, but this is too incredible.


    Do you know how strong I used to be? Can I recover with a pill?


    It''s not surprising that Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, thinks so. His thoughts are still limited to this world. He was originally a monk in the middle of the golden elixir. In this world, he was one of those people who stood at the top of the pyramid. This kind of existence lost more than 90% of his spiritual power. It''s really difficult to find a elixir to restore his spiritual power in this world.


    Even if we can find one, it will be the same as before, or even more than before. How is this possible?


    Reason tells Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian that this is too false, but his emotion tells him that his words can be believed when he comes from another world. No matter which world Wei Wuxian lives in, he is a person whose emotion is above reason, so his choice is obvious.


    After returning to his original mind, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, reached out and took the two turn gold elixir from Wei Wuxian''s hand. He looked at it carefully and curiously, and then he was about to swallow it. But at this time, LAN Lianji, Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli called him at the same time.


    "Wei Ying."


    "Wei Wuxian."


    "Ah Xian."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I can''t even believe myself. Who else can I believe, don''t you think?" Understand the three people''s concern for themselves, Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said with a smile to them, and then continue the previous action, swallow this two turn golden elixir.


    At the same time, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way, sent the Yin tiger amulet in his hand to yeshiqiu.


    Although I don''t know why the group leader wants this magic weapon, it shouldn''t exist in the world. Now it''s useful to exchange a elixir. And if you give it to the group leader, you don''t have to worry that it will stir up the storm again and make the whole world restless. After all, the group leader is so strong that it''s not worth mentioning compared with his great power.


    ¡­¡­


    Lotus lamp world.


    After most of the surrounding peaks were broken, they finally calmed down. The whole mountain area of the grottoes had changed greatly because of the cry before autumn. However, it doesn''t matter. Just call a few mountain gods to clean up the land later.


    Looking at the red envelope sent by Wei Wuxian in his mind, yeshiqiu opens it. Suddenly, a piece of black iron with strong resentment appears in front of yeshiqiu. It''s the Yin tiger amulet that makes the world and the world''s immortals love and hate.


    "Hum!" A layer of mana was attached to his hand. At night, Qiu grasped it in the air and felt the power inside. He could not help shaking his head and whispered: "it''s really weak!"However, although the strength is weak, the ability is not bad. It can turn the corpse of the dead into a fierce corpse and control it to fight for itself. If this magic weapon is used in group warfare, it is really a powerful weapon.


    Some people, some things, used in different places can play a different role, the importance is not the same.


    For example, Du Douluo Dugu Bo in Douluo world is the weakest in the title of Douluo. But when the battle broke out between wuhundian and Tiandou Empire, he played a greater role than any title of Douluo.


    The same is true of this Yin tiger amulet. It is written in the red envelope that it is only a five level magic weapon, and its value is similar to that of the two turn golden elixir. But in the eyes of night and autumn, its value is better than that of a six level or even seven level immortal sword.


    Especially for him.


    He doesn''t lack the weapons for fighting alone, but he really lacks the magic weapon for group warfare, so it''s always good to get one more.


    As for the level of Yin tiger amulet is not high, this is simple. I''ll ask someone to use it as raw material, and then forge and refine it a little.


    Who are you looking for?


    Well, let''s find the supreme king of the world.


    Although Lao Jun''s strength in this world has been greatly weakened, his ability to forge magic weapons should be obvious to all. After all, the purple gold and red gourd, banana fan, and Yangzhi Yujing bottle he got from him are the third level magic weapons of immortality, which should not be underestimated.


    As for stealing other people''s elixir, how can they help themselves forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet?


    It''s also very easy to do. Anyway, he doesn''t know that I stole his elixir. At that time, I''ll just fool him like a monkey. After this kind of thing happened once, the group leader will be familiar with it, not afraid of failure.


    Think of here, night autumn mouth light Yang, had an idea in the heart.

 Chapter 584

    If there is no accident, taishanglaojun should be monitoring or investigating Dou''s victory over the Buddha and the monkey king. After all, the monkey king is the most suspected one for the theft of douliugong. If he can defeat Dou and defeat the Buddha and the monkey king in front of him, he can promise him that he will help him find the villain who stole his elixir and magic weapon. So, will he refuse to help me forge the upgraded Yin tiger amulet?


    Definitely not.


    At that time, I will put the Yin tiger amulet forged and upgraded by him into the super strengthening furnace. After systematic strengthening, the power of Yin tiger amulet will be improved again, and it is likely to be upgraded to immortal level. In this way, this magic weapon suitable for group warfare will match my cultivation.


    Think of here, night autumn eyes slightly narrowed, and then turn a circle, suddenly, the appearance of a huge change, from a boy to a calm appearance, cold face of the youth.


    Then, in the evening, Qiu fingers at the white moon shadow dragon beside him and changes it into a middle-aged man wearing a black cloak.


    After thinking about it, he took out a hammer made of Star iron from the treasure house of the Jia family. He used the magic power to modify its appearance. Then he threw it to Bai Yueying dragon and said to him, "Han Huo, remember, from now on, you have another identity. Your name is Tang and your name is ri Tian. The weapon is known as the first explosive force in the three worlds Do you know my Haotian hammer? "


    "Tang RI Tian, Hao Tian hammer?" Then the hammer that Qiu threw over the night, white moon shadow dragon looked at his own master who also changed his appearance in front of him. He was at a loss. He didn''t understand why the master wanted to do this.


    "You don''t need to understand so much. Just do as I told you. Here is a pill I got by refining jiuxuan Jinlei with Buyuan Ding. Your strength is no less than level 8 Warcraft. Take it and refine it. There must be no problem when you reach level 9. I''ll tell you how to do it in detail." Seeing the shadow of the white moon, the Dragon looked puzzled. At night, autumn came forward and helped him to put on the hat of his cloak. Then he turned the palm of his hand, turned out a jade bottle and handed it to him.


    "Jiuxuan Jinlei? Master, this is too precious. " I''ve been with you for a long time, and I know something about Douqi mainland. Jiuxuan Jinlei is a Tianlei that comes from refining Jiupin Jindan. It''s powerful. Even Dousheng, who is less than six stars, may be chopped up on the spot if he is not careful. It''s self-evident that the pills made with it are precious, so he gives them to himself. Besides selling sprouts and acting as a God The white moon shadow dragon, who can''t help Shiqiu at night, thinks that he is ashamed of it and doesn''t dare to take it.


    "Ah, you eat it to improve your strength, which is also to do things for me better. Moreover, with my current strength, redan doesn''t help me very much." Yeshiqiu''s words are good. The quality of the elixir refined from jiuxuan Jinlei is undoubtedly in Jiupin. It''s also a treasure for Dousheng. But now he is the third strong man beyond the immortal realm of Doudi. If he takes this elixir, his strength will not be improved much. It''s better to give it to his subordinates to improve his strength, so that he can serve himself in the future Do more.


    Hearing his master say so, white moon shadow dragon hesitated for a while, and then said: "yes, master, I know."


    Then he reached for the jade bottle.


    "Well, you can eat it now. I''ll help you refine it, and then I''ll tell you in detail how to do it." See white moon shadow dragon took the jade bottle, night autumn then said to him, at the same time, the hand of Yin tiger Fu income to Najie.


    "Yes, master." White moon shadow, long Gong said.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the case has made the world happy.


    After taking the second turn of the golden elixir, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, stares at his eyes and suddenly brightens up. His whole body glows with golden light. With the golden light rising, he finds that the spiritual power in his body is soaring.


    And it''s not the kind of inflation that will not automatically recover when it''s used up, but with the improvement of one''s own realm, spiritual power will increase.


    How to improve the realm?


    I have no gold elixir, how can I improve my realm?


    Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, was puzzled, but no matter how confused he was, the spiritual power in his body was still soaring. Soon, he found that his spiritual power had exceeded his peak period, and it had not stopped. Continue, continue Finally, when he reached the level comparable to Yuanying''s, the power of erzhuan Jindan was consumed.


    Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, is different from yeshiqiu. Yeshiqiu ate a lot of high-level elixirs at one time, which requires time to refine them, so as to thoroughly integrate the power of elixirs with the mana in his body. However, Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, only ate a second turn elixir, which can be easily digested by his original foundation, so there is no need to refine them That''s what I said.


    The golden light disappears. Under the nervous eyes of Jiang Cheng and others around, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, uses his spiritual power and carefully perceives his present situation. Then he is overjoyed.


    Although he can''t figure out what''s going on now, his spiritual power has really recovered, even stronger than before, and his realm has also been improved. Otherwise, his spiritual power will run out and disappear. This This kind of feeling full of spiritual power makes him very comfortable. He will never feel insecure again."Wei Ying, what''s the matter?" At this time, LAN forgets the machine to the Yiling old ancestor Wei Wuxian to ask.


    "Good. I have a feeling that even if I fight with Wen Ruohan alone, I can win." Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said with a smile.


    "Well, I''m bragging here again." It''s Jiang Cheng who says this. He just doesn''t like to see Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, and LAN forgetting Ji get too close. What''s more, his words are really unbelievable.


    Wen Ruohan, although he is an ambitious evil thief, his strength is obvious to all. He is invincible in Xianmen alone. Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, said that. Isn''t he saying that he is the first in Xianmen?


    You''re kidding!


    If you don''t use ghost tricks, his strength will be a little bit better than himself.


    And


    Why does Wei Wuxian need to have more spiritual power than before? He should not be the kind of talent who clings to power, right?


    Jiang Cheng doesn''t understand. He still doesn''t know that Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, once gave him his golden elixir. Of course, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, doesn''t know that Jiang Cheng lost the golden elixir because he helped him lead away the friars of Wen family.


    "Oh, the fifth level of fairy way. It''s true. Although it''s a long way behind me, it''s more than enough to run across the world." When Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, heard that Jiang Cheng didn''t believe in himself, he was about to give him a blow to prove himself. At this time, Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of demon Taoism, released his spiritual sense, felt his own situation in the world, and then said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, suspended what he wanted to do and said sincerely to himself from another world: "thank you very much this time."


    "Why are you thanking again? Forget it. It''s up to you. The matter here has been solved a little. The rest are trivial matters. You should be able to deal with them yourself. I won''t delay any more. Goodbye and take care. " Wei Wuxian shook his head and said to the world.


    "Well, can we see each other again?" Hearing that the other world said it was time to go, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, asked.


    "Well Yes, I''ll come here to see you when I''m free, and if you want to find me, you can ask lianfangzun to take you to find me. Do you think it''s right, young master Jin? Oh no, it''s going to be Lord Jin soon? " With that, Wei Wuxian asked Jin Guangyao, who was controlled by Li Maozhen.


    "Ha, that''s what Mr. Wei said. I understand. Please rest assured." Now that she has figured out where these people come from and what the boss chat group in her mind is, Jin Guangyao tries to resist her excitement and nods to Wei Wuxian with a smile.


    "Very well, Lord Jin is a wise man. He should understand that it''s no good to be hostile to me, so I hope Lord Jin will do himself a good job." He patted Jin Guangyao on the shoulder and gave him a final warning. Then Wei Wuxian and other people in the world, including Jiang Chengjiang and Yan Li, bid farewell. Then, he and his brother and Sister Li Maozhen, who let go of Jin Guangyao, disappeared and returned to the world of Baolian lamp.


    The group activity is not over yet. They can continue to participate now when they go back.

 Chapter 585

    Wei Wuxian, Li Maozhen and the empress left, but neither Wei Wuxian nor Jin Guangyao, the ancestors of Yiling, saw them like this and disappeared. Their pupils contracted violently. Even though they knew it, they were still shocked.


    Is this the so-called crossing the world?


    "Ah Xian, who is Mr. Wei you know?" After seeing the disappearance of the three, Jiang Yanli, who is supported by Jiang Cheng, can''t help but raise this question again to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling mausoleum. It''s amazing that he suddenly disappeared.


    Are they real fairies?


    "Ha, elder martial sister, he has already said that he is also me. Buddha said that one flower and one world, he is me from another world." Hearing Jiang Yanli''s question to himself, he thought that at the moment, almost everyone knew about it, but he just couldn''t believe it and couldn''t be sure. So he replied to Jiang Yanli openly.


    "Ah Xian, is that true, but I I still can''t believe it. " Jiang Yan Li looked at the Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian said.


    "Indeed, it''s too shocking. Maybe it''s what the expert said to you on purpose. In fact, it''s all a prank." It was LAN forgetting Ji who said this.


    Although Wei Wuxian and Yiling ancestor Wei Wuxian are very similar, LAN Xiangji''s nearly 20 years of immortal education still makes him unable to believe that there is another world, so there is only one Wei Wuxian. Previously, that person was really strong, and even all the people present could not beat him, but it is hard to believe that he is Wei Wuxian of another world .


    Jiang Cheng didn''t say anything, but his silence just showed that he didn''t believe it.


    "Ah, you..." Seeing that all three of them didn''t believe in it, Wei Wuxian, the old ancestor of Yiling, who had exchanged memories with Wei Wuxian from the world of demon Taoism, quit. He felt it necessary to explain it to them in detail. Just at this time, Jin Guangyao, who had a long-standing relationship with him, suddenly held him.


    "Ha, Mr. Wei, since Lord Jiang and others don''t believe it, why do you have to believe it? You don''t understand this truth, Mr. Wei? " Jin Guangyao said with a smile to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling. The voice of the last sentence was so small that only he could hear it.


    He doesn''t want Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, to tell the truth that he was also in the boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. Otherwise, the current strength of him and the Jin family of Lanling really can''t guarantee his safety.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the other side, Wei Wuxian, the old ancestor of Yiling who was held by him and heard him, was stunned, and then was silent.


    Yes, it''s not good to talk too much about some things. Although I believe elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng, Nie mingjue and other surviving monks are staring at me and others not far away, so


    "Forget it, let''s not." Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    Then, not knowing the truth, he nodded to Jin Guangyao and said, "thank you lianfangzun."


    He has exchanged memories with Wei Wuxian, who is from the world of the devil''s way. Naturally, he knows that Jin Guangyao joined the mysterious chat group not long ago, and virtually regards him as a member of his own camp in another world. Therefore, he has some good feelings.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Wei. By the way, Mr. Wei, you may not know that Wen Ning is still alive. " Jin Guangyao said politely at first, then suddenly remembered something and said to Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling.


    "What?" Wei Wuxian and Jiang Cheng, the ancestors of Yiling, were shocked.


    "It''s true that my father did not frustrate Wen Ning after catching him. Instead, he secretly hid him in order to find out how Wen Ning could retain his emotions and memories." Facing the shock of the four, Jin Guangyao said without changing her face.


    This time, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, did not die, and his spiritual power increased greatly. Jin Guangyao could not guarantee that he would still be able to summon Wenning in the future. Therefore, instead of letting him find out later, he might as well tell him in advance to avoid another conflict. It was not a good thing for him.


    "Jin Guangshan, he is really ambitious. And how tender is she


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wei. Miss Wen has been frustrated. It''s true."


    "Alas Hearing what Jin Guangyao said, Wei Wuxian, the ancestor of Yiling, sighed heavily. Then he looked up at the starry sky above his head and felt extremely complicated.


    At this time, a breeze came. In the wind, a red cloth swayed with the wind.


    When he noticed it, the girl who had been practicing medicine to save people suddenly appeared in his mind. Wei Wuxian, the forefather of Yiling, closed his eyes, shed two tears from the corner of his eyes, and said: "don''t get involved in this immortal gate again in the next life. It''s easy to walk all the way and warm."


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, the lotus lamp world.


    With the help of yeshiqiu, the white moon shadow dragon finally refined the power of leidan, advanced to the middle of the Ninth level of Wanjie, and had the strength comparable to the five-star fighting saint.


    This strength and the world''s pure altar emissary Zhu Bajie should be enough to perform with himself in Bozhong.Thinking of this, at night, Qiu puts down his hands, breathes deeply, and lets all the mana return to his limbs. Then, he tells him what he wants the white moon shadow dragon to do.


    After that, yeshiqiu unties the seal of xuanzhenchi and asks him to find some mountain gods and land to restore the appearance of wanku mountain. After receiving his own signal, he comes to play with himself. However, he jumps up and flies to Mount Emei with this false appearance.


    To tell you the truth, Lao Jun is a very good man in this world, but he always sucks a sheep. I still feel guilty when I think about it, but


    He is the top pharmacist and the top forger in the three realms. He has the most good things. If he sincerely asks him to help forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet, he may feel that this magic weapon is too evil and refuse to help himself, so there is no way to play a little trick.


    "Well, I''m guilty. I''ll make amends to you in my heart." While flying, autumn murmurs in my heart at night.


    After a while, he became a cold faced young man. Then he flew to Mount Emei and put up his fingers to release his spiritual perception. When he looked at it, he found that Taishang Laojun was secretly staring at the situation in Mount Emei. The old man was really as he expected. He was doubting the fight against the Buddha and the monkey king.


    "Oh." Thinking about it, Qiu chuckled at night, and then flew into Mount Emei so openly. He played monkey last time, and today he''s going to play Oh no, it''s a trick.


    "Liu Chenxiang, a Sanxian of the East, has come to visit the fight against the Buddha. I also hope that the Buddha can take over my book of war." At the same time, Qiu''s fingers flicked at the door of the Holy Buddha cave at night.


    What, why use the name of aloes?


    There''s no reason. I''m too lazy to think about it, so I use his.

 Chapter 586

    "Bang!" When the beam of purple light was about to hit the gate of the Holy Buddha cave, the gate suddenly opened, and an arm full of monkey hair came out and grabbed the beam of purple light in his hand. Then, the purple light dissipated, revealing a letter of war inside.


    Seeing this letter, I don''t know if it is my own illusion. I always feel that this scene is familiar.


    He has been a Buddha for three hundred years, and he hasn''t had any fights in the past three hundred years. However, not long ago, a kid who was suspected to be his younger martial brother came to challenge him and inadvertently revealed that his mentor was in Beihai.


    Now, there''s another letter of war.


    He hasn''t had a fight in three hundred years. He was challenged twice in a few days. It''s strange that he defeated the Buddha and the monkey king. What''s the matter?


    "Liu Chenxiang, this name is so vulgar." Looking at the contents of the book of war, the monkey king turned his mouth and looked up at the figure flying towards here in the sky. There was a flash of gold in his eyes. He could not see the true appearance of autumn at night.


    It''s not all that can be seen through. Just like on the way to the west, when the four sages tried Zen, the monkey king failed to see through the real bodies of Li Shan''s mother and the three Bodhisattvas. The reason why he was able to find cheating was that he found two small flaws through his wit.


    Yeshiqiu is now in the third stage of immortality, and may enter the later stage at any time. Its magic power is even better than that of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva in this world. Therefore, it''s not surprising that the fierce eyes of fighting against Buddha can''t see through his real appearance. This was taken into consideration before yeshiqiu came.


    Under the monkey''s gaze, he slowly landed about six meters in front of him, and turned into a cold looking young man. Yeshiqiu raised his hands and bowed to the fight against the Buddha. Sun Wukong politely said, "Liu Chenxiang, a later scholar, heard that fight against the Buddha had made a big disturbance in the heavenly palace 800 years ago. He had excellent skills. There were few opponents in the three realms, so he came here to challenge the Holy Buddha, Please give me some advice. "


    "Ha ha, there are so many people who have come to challenge my grandson recently. However, since you know that my grandson once made havoc in heaven and there are few opponents in the three realms, do you dare to challenge my grandson? Are you not afraid that my grandson will beat you to death for a moment?" Fighting against the Buddha, the monkey king throws his book of war into the cave, shakes his cassock, strides forward, and asks Qiu at night.


    "I''m not afraid. I believe that those who have few rivals in the three realms will not make such a low-level mistake as a temporary miss." In the dark, I feel that an old man with white hair is watching them in the sky. At night, Qiu puts down his hands and defeats the Buddha. Sun Wukong says faintly.


    "Oh, I''m good at speaking, but it''s your freedom to challenge my grandson, but why should my grandson accept your challenge?" He also noticed that the old man was still monitoring himself. He knew that he was wrong, and he felt a little sorry. Sun Wukong couldn''t beat the Buddha. He had to endure this uncomfortable feeling and asked the night before him.


    "The Buddha will accept it." Autumn at night as if to state the facts said.


    "Oh, so confident?"


    "Of course, because I firmly believe that no one in the world will not fight back when attacked by others." At night, Qiu opened his right hand, and there was a dark one in his hand. The two sides of the blade were relatively thin, and the main blade in the center was two feet long, half a foot wide, especially wide. It felt like a trident of a sword.


    Yes, it''s Poseidon Trident.


    This is the second time that he has hidden his identity. He uses a pseudonym to fight against the Buddha and the monkey king. Therefore, he can no longer use the heaven splitting palm and the compassion sword. Instead of using the heaven splitting palm, it''s too arrogant to fight the golden cudgel with bare hands. It''s also too shameful for the monkey. So at night, Qiu summoned the sea god Trident from the system and used it as a weapon.


    "Oh, come and fight with my grandson. Aren''t you afraid that my grandson will really beat you to death?" Seeing that Qiu''s weapons were exposed at night, Sun Wukong was surprised.


    In the end, the monkey king has been cultivating himself all these years, and he has never been outside any more, so the deterrent power is not enough. How can this boy dare to show his weapon in front of him? It''s really irritating!


    "If I can fight against the strong and find the meaning of my existence in the battle, I will not regret my death!" At night, Qiuzhuang forced him to say, then he picked up the sea god Trident in his hand and rushed to fight against the Buddha Monkey King.


    "Well? Good boy, since that''s the case, you''d better give my grandson a stick. " Hearing the answer of yeshiqiu, the monkey king was stunned for a moment. Then, a look of appreciation flashed in his eyes. He took out the golden cudgel from his ear, rushed forward and beat him.


    "Ah


    The trident of Poseidon collided with the golden cudgel. Suddenly, a strong momentum was passed to the monkey king along the stick in his hand, which made him fly backward in an instant. After landing, his feet retreated several steps to stabilize his figure.


    Looking at yeshiqiu, who was still standing in the same place in front of him and didn''t retreat, Sun Wukong twitched his eyes and asked, "how heavy is the Trident in your hand?"


    "Eighteen thousand pounds." Night autumn said without hesitation.Indeed, although it is 108 Jin in his hand, for the existence outside the chat group, the weight of Poseidon Trident is 108000 Jin.


    Fighting against Buddha


    My grandson''s golden cudgel is 13500 Jin, which surprised many immortals. This boy''s weapon is So heavy! Who the hell is he?


    "Very good, Liu Chenxiang. My grandson remembers you. I accept your challenge. Come on, let my grandson see what skills you have." After a word of surprise in his heart, the monkey king''s eyes changed again when he looked at the night. He already regarded him as a qualified opponent, so he said so to him.


    "Well, thank you very much, and please do your best!"


    "Whoosh!" Then, at night, Qiu Yang stabbed the Poseidon Trident in his hand. In a moment, a blue light came out.


    Seeing this, the pupil of the monkey king shrinks violently, and he quickly leans aside. The blue light finally hits a mountain wall, penetrating it and shattering it.


    "Good boy, ah!" Seeing the power of this beam of blue light, the monkey king defeated the Buddha and cried to yeshiqiu. Then he waved his golden cudgel to strike the golden light and rushed to yeshiqiu again.


    Before he was not ready, he was shocked out. Now he has a general understanding of yeshiqiu''s physical strength and destructive power, and he will never fall into the disadvantage so easily.


    It''s a pity that the idea is wonderful, but the reality is cruel.


    This time, the two men''s fight is totally different from the last time. Yeshiqiu is not what it used to be. It''s impossible for the monkey to suppress him. On the contrary, after fighting for seven or eight rounds, the two men are steadily suppressed by yeshiqiu.


    "I change!" He narrowly avoided the Trident that autumn waved to him at night, and defeated the Buddha. The monkey king shook his body and yelled, suddenly, countless monkey hairs fell from him and changed into monkeys that looked the same as him. In a short time, the whole mount emei was occupied by monkeys.


    Seeing this scene in front of me, the whole person was shocked at night. So many monkeys, is this to play with him?


    "Little one, let the boy understand the power of our army At night, Qiu and the emperor in the sky, under the expression of ignorance, fight against the Buddha. Monkey king raised his golden cudgel and ordered the monkeys.


    "Yes, king!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At night, Qiu was silent. He really didn''t know what to say, but the other side had so many helpers, so he had to Treat him in his own way.


    "Well, give it a try. Spiritual power and cellular power belong to chakra, so even if I change from fighting spirit to immortality, I should be able to use ninja, then The art of multiple shadow separation At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. Then, he set the trident of Poseidon heavily on the ground. The weight of 18000 kg made the whole mount emei tremble. Then, at night, Qiu quickly made a seal.


    The next second, large white smoke came out in the mountain, and the sound of bang bang sounded. Soon, tens of thousands of "he" appeared in Emei Mountain, surrounded the monkeys.


    Seeing this scene, Monkey King opened his mouth wide and had 10000 words in his heart to say, this NIMA

 Chapter 587

    After being arrogant, it''s always my grandson who bullies me more. I didn''t expect that one day my grandson would be surrounded by people. How unreasonable that is.


    "Holy Buddha, you''re not the only one who can separate the body. Now, shall we fight in groups or release the separation and separate the victory and defeat by the body?" At night, Qiu clenched the trident of Poseidon in his hand and turned his mana around to ask him.


    "Hum, whether he is fighting in a group or alone, it''s just our own means. You can do as you like. Here comes my grandson. Take it!" Back to his mind, he cursed all the words he wanted to curse, and the monkey king said to yeshiqiu. Then, holding the golden cudgel together, he whirled around, making a strong air flow and pounding against the shadow of yeshiqiu.


    "Ah Seeing this scene, a large number of yingfenshen at night in Mt. Emei also went to meet the nearest Monkey King. In a moment, the war broke out.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky.


    Seeing the battle that started in a flash below, he decided to fight against the thief who defeated the Buddha and the monkey king and stole his own elixir and magic weapon. His brow was locked and he felt his chin. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he murmured: "this man''s magic power and magic are very good, Liu Chenxiang. Why has Lao Dao never heard of this name What about it? However, if he can really defeat the monkey, maybe the Taoist priest can contact him to see if he can break the boundary of the cave name given to the monkey by the Buddha, and take the Taoist priest into the Holy Buddha cave to see if his elixirs and magic weapons are in it. "


    "Well, you can have a try." So thinking, Lao Jun nodded, and then continued to focus on the war below.


    ¡­¡­


    In Mount Emei.


    At night, the shadow of autumn is fighting with monkey Mao, who defeated the Buddha and the monkey king. The two of them are also fighting fiercely. The trident of Poseidon and the golden cudgel are constantly colliding together, creating sparks one after another.


    "Ah, FA Tianxiang Di!" He was shocked out again by the sea god Trident in the night. In the mid air, the fight with a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth to defeat the Buddha, the monkey king understood that the opponent''s mana and melee fighting ability were all above him. If he went on like this, he would not have any chance of winning. So he made a quick decision, opened his arms and gave a big drink. Then, his body quickly grew bigger, less than a piece At that moment, he became a fierce ape.


    "It''s a scary size." Backhand will Poseidon Trident standing behind, looking up at the so-called skyscrapers than the monkey countless times, night autumn light way, tone does not contain a trace of shock.


    One is that he is not yeshiqiu or yeyiyi, but Liu Chenxiang, a casual monk from the East, who is indifferent in nature and is not easy to offend at first sight. The other is that the monkey''s Dharma, heaven and earth are really nothing to frighten.


    Yes, the level of this magic power is very high, but no matter how high you are, your body size is tens of thousands of feet. At the beginning, when he saw old Dragon Emperor Zhukun in the ancient emperor''s cave, he was really scared.


    It''s millions of feet by sight, but his body can''t be seen by the naked eye. Do you think it''s scary or not?


    Although Zhukun''s strength can''t be compared with the world''s victory over the Buddha and the monkey king, the shocking degree of his body shape is just like this.


    To get back to the point, after a light word, I saw the monkey, which had become countless times bigger, raised his feet and stepped on him. At first, night Shiqiu took a leisurely glance at his shadow body around him, and saw that they had won more than half of the battle against the monkey hair body of the Buddha and the monkey king, and only a small half of the monkey hair body was still struggling to support it. Night Shiqiu was quick With a handprint, you can release the shadow separation, and let the remaining spiritual power and cellular power return to your own noumenon.


    Then, the eyes flashed a touch of gold, raised his left hand, releasing a large golden flame.


    Then, he lifted his left hand to the sky and used his magic power. Suddenly, a huge and powerful pillar of fire rushed straight into the sky, and the right foot of the rising sun wukong dashed forward.


    This flame is the burning fire of the golden emperor!


    Jindi''s burning fire is the fourth existence in the world''s fire list. It''s extremely powerful, and its quality has absolutely reached level 9. Coupled with the powerful mana of autumn at night, he doesn''t believe that the monkey can stand it?


    What, he''s an immortal monkey?


    So what? Am I not immortal?


    The level 6 fighter can be killed by the level 0 chopper. Can''t the level 9 flame bring down a monkey in my hands? I don''t believe in autumn at night.


    Sure enough, after the golden pillar of fire appeared, the temperature near Mt. Emei rose several levels in an instant. Then, after it hit the paw of the monkey king, the monkey king suddenly contracted his pupils violently, and the whole monkey sprang up in the sky, running about in the air, shouting: "it''s so hot, it''s so painful, it''s so painful..."


    "I thought that the saint Buddha was famous and powerful, but I didn''t expect that, alas!" Looking up at the fight in the air to defeat the Buddha Monkey King, autumn pretended to sigh at night.Then, give it a go.


    "Boom!" In an instant, a blue light was waved out by him with the trident of Poseidon. It struck the big and completely a target of the fight against the Buddha and the monkey king, and instantly knocked him back to his original shape. Then it suddenly turned into a meteor and flew backwards.


    "What a sin, Buddha. I''m sorry." Looking at the fight that turned into a meteor to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king, Qiu said in silence at night. At the same time, he raised the trident of Poseidon in his hand and stood it heavily on the ground, breaking out a momentum and shaking out all the remaining monkey hair around him.


    Thanks to the world''s monkey king, he was able to steal so many elixirs and magic weapons. Now At night, Qiu suddenly feels that he has become bad. He has become very bad. Why is that so?


    Before he could go deep into the problem, suddenly, a bright old voice came from the sky.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a talent generation. I saw a good play today, Lao Dao." This is said by an old man with a white beard. He looks very kind.


    "Did you come out?" Looking at the white bearded grandfather flying towards his side, he said in autumn at night.


    As for the identity of the comer, needless to say, who else can there be besides the hapless emperor?

 Chapter 588

    He never had a problem with others, but like Chenxiang in the original book, he followed the fight to defeat the Buddha. Sun Wukong sneaked into Douli palace and stole all the elixirs from others. He also packed up the magic weapons such as purple gold and red gourd and took them away. Now, he comes to calculate others and wants them to help him forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet. Occasionally, he feels ashamed.


    But It is the so-called step by step wrong, step by step wrong, I don''t know when to start, is no longer that innocent little boy, stratagem and play with people''s heart, these bad things, I have mastered, so, let''s do it.


    Sooner or later, people live like they hate, don''t they?


    The book returns to the true story, looking at the taishanglaojun who is flying to his side, yeshiqiu tries to maintain his cold expression, raises the trident of Poseidon in his hand, points at him, and asks: "who''s coming, name it?"


    At night, Qiu pointed his weapon, which claimed to weigh 18000 kg, to himself. Taishang Laojun quickly braked and landed about two meters away from him. He said with a smile, "Lao Dao is thirty-three days. I don''t know if you have ever heard of it?"


    "My lord?" At night, Qiu looked a little surprised. Then, with a flash of surprise, he put down the trident of Poseidon and asked him, "I''ve heard of the name of Daozu. I don''t know what I''m looking for. You''re not here to fight and defeat Buddha. After all, he just Ah, Daozu should have seen that he is not in Mount Emei now? "


    "Ha ha, what you said is good. Lao Dao is here to find you." Hearing the words of autumn at night, the emperor said with a smile, "you are really a smart young man."


    "If you have something to do with Daozu, please say it clearly." At night, autumn shows that some strangers are not allowed to enter and don''t like to communicate with outsiders.


    "Well, let''s be frank, little friend. Please have a look." Seeing that Qiu was so direct at night, Lao Jun didn''t delay. He pointed to the direction of the Buddha cave and said, "not long ago, all the elixirs and magic weapons in Lao Dao''s palace were stolen by thieves. Lao Dao suspected that the thief was Monkey King, but the monkey refused to admit it. So Lao Dao wanted to enter his cave to find out. However, his cave has a famous brand of Buddha cave given by the Buddha himself. It has a strong border, and Lao Dao can''t break it. So Lao Dao wants to ask Xiao you to help him open the border, so that he can go in and have a look. "


    Looking in the direction pointed by Laojun, looking at the stone engraved with the three characters "Holy Buddha cave" on the monkey king cave, autumn''s eyes narrowed slightly at night. It reminds me of one thing.


    At the beginning, he saw such a plot when watching the TV series of Baolian lamp: at that time, the fight against the Buddha, the monkey king, had been captured by Yang Jian. There was no one in the Holy Buddha cave. Xiaoyu, who had eaten the wick of Baolian lamp, wanted to break into the cave, but was shaken away by the Buddha light released by this stone.


    At that time, Xiaoyu didn''t master the magic power of the lotus lamp wick, but anyway, her strength was far beyond the Meishan brothers and others, but she was so easily shaken back by a stone. In addition to what Taishang Laojun said now, it seems that this stone is really not simple.


    "It''s a gift from Buddha. The world''s Tathagata is really strong enough!" Autumn murmurs at night.


    Seeing the direction of the Holy Buddha cave at night and looking at it in autumn, Lao Jun went on saying wisely: "of course, Lao Dao and Xiao you didn''t have any friendship in the past when they met for the first time. It''s really impolite to speak rashly. Therefore, if Xiao you is willing to help Lao Dao, Lao Dao is willing to make an elixir for Xiao you as a thank-you gift. I''ll tell you what kind of elixir you want I''m sure, little friend. What do you think? "


    "Oh?" Looking back at the old man with white beard in front of him, I felt a little excited at night.


    It''s a rare opportunity for him to make a kind of elixir for himself!


    However, the world''s taishanglaojun has been cut too much, not to mention the Tathagata Buddha. He can''t even beat the monkey king and Yang Jian. The refined elixir is powerful, but the inventory of hundreds of years can barely match the wick of the Baolian lamp, or even worse. According to the legend, the nine turn elixir is not good. He ate several (the world''s nine turn elixirs) at night and autumn Turning to the golden elixir) also barely improved one or two small levels. Together with the others, it also barely improved a big level. So it''s not very helpful for him to let him help himself refine another elixir.


    "Sure enough, is it better for him to help me forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet?" Think, night autumn heart.


    The next second, under the expression of taishanglaojun''s nervousness and expectation, yeshiqiu said: "Daozu is one of the best people in the three realms. You say that to me personally, and you are so sincere. I dare not obey your orders."


    Hearing yeshiqiu''s reply, taishanglaojun immediately laughed and said: "ha ha, OK, OK, thank you very much. As for Xiandan, don''t worry, I will..."


    "It''s just that the elixir is precious, but there''s another thing I want to ask for your help. It''s a coincidence that you''re here." Don''t wait for taishanglaojun to finish saying, night time autumn continues to say."Oh, I don''t know what it is, but it doesn''t matter?" Taishanglaojun face smile convergence, to night autumn make a please sign way.


    "Well, Lao Jun, please have a look." He nodded. At night, Qiu took back the trident of Poseidon in his hand, transferred it back to the system, and let it keep it. Then he took out the Yin tiger amulet from Najie and handed it to Taishang Laojun, saying: "this is a magic weapon I got by accident. It can turn the dead into a murderous corpse, and listen to the order of the holder. It''s a good treasure. I like it very much, but its quality is a little bit better I can''t control my strong existence, so I want to ask Lao Jun to help me forge and upgrade it, so that it can match me and become a magic weapon. "


    "Turn the dead into murderous corpses?" He reached out to pick up the Yin tiger amulet handed by Qiu during the night. After hearing what he said, Lao Jun picked his eyebrows, and then looked at the Yin tiger amulet in his hand carefully. After some research, he found that the young man was right. It was really a magic weapon to control the dead to obey his own orders, and the quality was not high.


    If you want to upgrade it, it''s not difficult for you. It''s just very difficult to upgrade it to match this person. It''s not that your craft can''t meet this condition, but it''s hard to meet the material.


    And let the corpse become a fierce corpse, which Forget it, the road is three thousand, the ghost road is also a serious cultivation, and I''m not ordinary people. How can I have such a narrow vision?


    After thinking about this for a while, Lao Jun looked at yeshiqiu in front of him and said, "I''m willing to help you with this favor. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to upgrade it to a level that can match your strength. Even if it''s second-class, you need to take pains to get a piece of material."


    He has all the other materials, which are not particularly precious.


    "It''s OK to wait a second time. What''s the material and where to find it?" Hear the words of the Lord Lao Jun, night time autumn asks a way to him.


    Next time, he will upgrade with the super strengthening furnace, which will match his third strength of immortality? Maybe even more than that.


    I didn''t expect that yeshiqiu could accept that he could only upgrade this magic weapon to a level that matched his strength. Taishanglaojun was stunned for a moment, and then said: "this magic weapon can turn the dead into a fierce corpse, which involves ghosts and hell, so most of the materials needed are dark and dark things, and other old ways have them, but only a piece of iron is needed. If you want to use this magic weapon, you can use it If Xiaoyou can get it, Lao Dao can upgrade it to Cough, that degree. "


    "Excuse me, Daozu, where is huangquan Xintie?" Autumn asked at night.


    "It was originally in the hands of the king of Tibet. Later, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet gave it to Guanyin Bodhisattva. Now, it should be in the hands of Erlang God. Xiaoyou, do you dare to take it?" When asking this question, taishanglaojun carefully looked at yeshiqiu''s expression, trying to see if he would show fear or fear. After all, Erlang God is not what he used to be. He imprisoned the Jade Emperor, suppressed Guanyin Bodhisattva, and took charge of the whole heaven. Even he did not dare to offend him.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I don''t know what Taishang Laojun was thinking. When he heard this, Qiu was stunned. The king of Tibet gave it to Guanyin, and then Erlang God robbed it. So now it should be in Yangjian. It''s OK, it''s just


    Huangquan Xintie, now I think it''s a bit familiar. It seems that I''ve seen or heard it somewhere.


    At night, Qiu frowned and thought about it for a moment. Then, his mind moved. He called up the list of gifts he got when all the members of the group fought against Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and distributed the spoils afterwards.


    Eyes scan the list quickly, and soon, a line of content is reflected in the eyes of autumn at night.


    [quality: the highest level of immortality, sent by Yang Jian, the God of justice. ¡¿

 Chapter 589

    "Emotion is the material that I need to find. It''s on me." See this content, the corner of autumn''s mouth at night does not show traces to twitch for a while, heart.


    "Well, how can he be so calm? Isn''t he afraid of Erlang God at all?" Although he was looking at yeshiqiu''s expression very seriously, he was old after all, and yeshiqiu''s action almost had no trace, so in Taishang Laojun''s opinion, yeshiqiu had no reaction after listening to his words, as if it was nothing at all, so he was very surprised.


    You know, although the fight against the Buddha, the monkey king also made a lot of trouble in the heavenly palace, but he failed in the end. But Yang Jian, the Erlang God, succeeded. He not only imprisoned the Jade Emperor and his mother, but also suppressed the famous Guanyin Bodhisattva. Who among the three realms now hears the word Erlang God and takes a breath to show his fear?


    This boy, don''t you think he can ignore Erlang God if he defeats Dou and Sun Wukong?


    "Cough." Thinking of this, taishanglaojun coughed and felt it necessary to remind this young man that Erlang God and monkey king are not the same. This iron is not so easy to take.


    Who knows, as soon as he finished coughing, "expressionless face" night, Qiu took out a piece of red iron stone from Najie, handed it to him and said, "Daozu, look at the missing material, but it''s it?"


    Lao Jun, the Supreme Lord


    Seeing the yellow spring heart iron handed over by Qiu at night, Lao Jun was stunned. His mouth was slightly open and he didn''t know what to say. After two seconds, he reached for the red iron stone and looked it carefully in his hand. Then, he knew it in his heart.


    This is really the piece of iron in the netherworld that the Bodhisattva of dizang got at the beginning.


    "It''s really strange that this thing should be in the hands of Erlang God. Why did it fall into his hands?" Determined that this is the iron taishanglaojun of huangquan heart, cast doubt''s eyes on the night autumn.


    Feel the eyes of the emperor, night autumn light way: "to Emei Mountain challenge fight to defeat the Buddha, in the next by the way first went to the real king temple."


    "I see. No wonder, no wonder." Hearing the answer of autumn at night, taishanglaojun said with a smile that he understood.


    Then, he put Yin Hu Fu and Huang Quan Xin tie into his sleeve and assured yeshiqiu, "don''t worry, little friend. Lao Dao will try his best to help you forge this magic weapon to a higher level."


    "I believe in the promise of Daozu. I''ll help you break the boundary of the Holy Buddha cave." At night, Qiu nodded to the emperor.


    "Thank you." To make sure that his stolen elixirs and magic weapons were hidden in the monkey king, Lao Jun''s breathing at the moment increased a little, and he nodded to autumn at night.


    Then, the two of them stepped forward together and stopped when they reached the five meters in front of the Holy Buddha cave. At night, Qiu raised his hands. On his two palms, a group of golden and a group of blue flames came out, which were the fire of burning heaven of the golden emperor and the fire of the inner earth of Qinglian.


    At night, with the frightened expression of the emperor, Qiu puts his hands together to make the two flames fuse with each other, and then runs the mana to compress them, and then compresses them


    Yes, it''s the same as the original work in which Xiao Yan created the lotus of fury.


    To tell you the truth, nighttime autumn can''t figure out what kind of self creation it is. It compresses energy and reduces volume to increase power. Isn''t that what many people do?


    It''s just that few people like him have accepted a few different fires.


    The book goes back to the truth. Under the powerful mana operation of autumn in the night, the fire of heaven burning of the golden emperor and the fire of the earth''s heart of the green lotus merge together. Then, they don''t transform into the appearance of the lotus, but the two colors of gold and green interweave and become a small fireball.


    Not enough, the ball is not small enough, so yeshiqiu increases his mana output, compresses it again, and finally compresses the fireball to the size of a glass bead.


    Standing by the side of autumn at night, I can feel this glass from a close distance Ah bah, this small fireball contains powerful firepower. Rao Shi has been dealing with the fire for countless years, but he still can''t help frowning. He moves his steps silently, for fear that he will be hurt by mistake.


    Again, the world''s Supreme Master has been cut too much, and the script writer is really a talent.


    "Well, let me see how powerful it can be." I know taishanglaojun''s little action, but he didn''t say anything at night. He can''t compress the fireball any more, he murmured in his heart.


    Then, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. He took back his outstretched hands slightly, and then waved forward with great force.


    "Whoosh!" In a flash, the golden and green fireball turned into a beam of Aurora and rushed towards the gate of the Holy Buddha cave.


    "Bang!" When the fireball arrived at the steps, the stone engraved with the word "Buddha cave" suddenly bloomed a dazzling golden light, forming a border to protect the Buddha cave. Then, the fireball hit the border, and immediately there was a startling explosion, and the powerful wind pressure rolled around.


    Yeshiqiu has experienced many battles with experts now, and he has rich combat experience, so he won''t be foolishly injured by his own attack. The moment before the fireball hit the border, he waved his sleeve and played an energy barrier to protect himself. Of course, there is no such thing as the scared taishanglaojun.The energy barrier blocks all the wind pressure from the collision between the fireball and the boundary of the Holy Buddha cave. However, the surrounding environment has changed greatly because of the explosion. In short, it has changed from a paradise into a wasteland.


    Naturally, there is no doubt that the boundary of the Holy Buddha cave was broken by the autumn of the night.


    Those two strange fires are just weapons. The key is yeshiqiu, who is an immortal man with weapons. Under his powerful mana, it would be interesting if the border could hold.


    Why?


    Because the Tathagata Buddha in this world is invincible, and the brand of a cave given to the monkey king is so powerful, who is his opponent? Even the primitive God can''t do it.


    I''m kidding.


    After all the dust caused by the explosion was gone, I saw that the stone engraved with the word "Holy Buddha cave" cracked, and the door of the cave opened automatically. At night, Qiu still maintained his cold and solemn human facilities, and his face was expressionless. On one side, Lao Jun, the supreme master, rushed over, and a thick smile appeared on his face.


    "Great, thank you, Xiaoyou. Lao Dao went in to find my elixir and magic weapon. Don''t worry, Xiaoyou. Your magic weapon, Lao Dao will help you forge and upgrade. Don''t worry." Taishanglaojun arched his hand to Qiushi at night, and then rushed to the Buddha cave.


    Seeing that the old man was so excited, Qiu shook his head at night and said in secret, "I hope you don''t get more excited later."


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, an incredible cry came from the cave.


    "Why, why not, where did the monkey put my elixir and Dharma treasure?"


    At night, Qiu pursed his mouth and turned silently, saying nothing.

 Chapter 590

    What can he say? What else can he say?


    Tell the Lord you don''t look for it. Your elixirs and magic weapons are in the hands of fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king. Did I take them?


    It''s impossible, and with some shame in his heart, he doesn''t know how to speak.


    More than ten minutes later, he turned the Buddha cave inside and outside, but still couldn''t find his lost property. He walked out of the cave with a depressed face.


    He told yeshiqiu that he had not found his elixirs and magic weapons, but he would certainly do what he promised. He would help him forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet, which would take about 20 days. Let yeshiqiu go to the 33 day Douli palace to find him.


    In this regard, yeshiqiu first said "it''s a pity". Then, he bowed his hand to Laojun and said that he would visit in 20 days.


    Then they exchanged greetings again, and Lao Jun left.


    This place is a sad place. I''ve searched all over, but I can''t find his elixir and magic weapon. What can I do here to make myself sad?


    Wuwuwu ~


    looking at the old man''s back, Qiu shakes his head at night. He feels more and more that he has been with the villains in the group for a long time, so that he has been damaged by them. How can he steal other people''s property?


    Even if that person is a big fat sheep, oneself also can''t do so!


    However, even if he didn''t want those things, they would fall into Liu Chenxiang''s stomach in the original works. It seemed the same to Taishang Laojun. For Chenxiang, because of his intervention, he and his mother reunited early, so it seemed that it was not impossible for him to collect what originally belonged to him as a reward.


    As for magic weapons such as purple gold and red gourd, well, forget it, it''s just a trivial matter that can be ignored.


    It has already happened. It is impossible for yeshiqiu to spit out what he has eaten. Yeshiqiu has to feed himself a mouthful of poisonous chicken soup in silence.


    Then, looking into the distance, he saw a beam of golden light flying towards here. Knowing that he was defeated by his own fight, the monkey king came back. At night, Qiu Jian Mei wrinkled slightly, hesitated for a moment, took out a bunch of Buddhist beads from his arms and put them on the stone steps at the entrance of the Holy Buddha cave.


    This string of Buddhist beads is a magic weapon held by thousand handed Avalokitesvara. It fell into the hands of yeshiqiu when distributing the spoils. The world''s monkey king once took him into Douli palace to steal the elixir, which was kind to him. But today, in order to upgrade the Yin tiger amulet, he wounded him and made his Mount Emei like this, which broke the boundary of his Holy Buddha cave. It''s really ungrateful.


    Although yeshiqiu regards "those who achieve great things do not care about small things" as the standard, he also knows what it means to "do something and not do something". If it''s wrong, it''s wrong. So this string of Buddhist beads should be regarded as an apology to him.


    Anyway, after he became a Buddha, he often wears cassock now. In this world, no one calls him the great sage of Qi Tian any more. Just call him Dou to defeat the Buddha. Therefore, he should not mind the Buddhist beads and magic weapons. On the contrary, they match him very well.


    In this way, at night, after putting down the Buddhist beads, Qiu turns his body and uses the power of space to disappear from the original place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, autumn returns to the sky of wanku mountain at night. With a flick of his fingers, a bunch of purple light shoots out from his fingers and turns into a gorgeous fireworks. Seeing the fireworks, the white moon shadow dragon understands that it''s time for him to do the task assigned by his master.


    Then he turned into a middle-aged man in a black cloak and holding a hammer. He jumped up and flew to the direction of Jingtan temple.


    If the suspect who sneaks into doulu palace to steal elixirs and magic weapons doesn''t appear for a day, Taishang Laojun and even the whole Taoist sect won''t be at ease. It''s OK to let Dou defeat the Buddha and the monkey king share a period of time with him. If Taishang Laojun keeps staring at him, it''s really not decent, so the best way is to let the suspect appear.


    So who are the suspects?


    Of course, it''s the identity of the white moon shadow dragon arranged by nightfall, Tang RI Tian!


    In addition to the hammer, night autumn will also banana fan to the white moon shadow dragon.


    According to the news from the group, Zhu Bajie, who has been squeezed out of his use value, has been released by Yang Jian and Wei Wuxian, the God of justice. By this time, he should have returned to Jingtan temple. At night, Qiu asked Bai Yueying dragon to fight with him and showed the banana fan in the process of fighting.


    There are only two banana fans in the three realms. One is the Yin attribute banana fan in Princess Tiefan''s hand, and the other is the Yang attribute banana fan in taishanglaojun''s hand.


    Zhu Bajie once served as marshal Tianpeng, and the banana fan is sure to admit his mistake. So let Bai yueyinglong expose the banana fan when he has just won the battle against the Buddha and the monkey king. It will surely make the Supreme Master and even all the people in the three circles, except the group members, think that he is the murderer of the theft case of douliugong.


    What, then why choose Zhu Bajie as the object of the fight instead of other people? Zhu Bajie had already had a fight with Wei Wuxian before, and he was just released. Is it not good to bully a pig?It''s not very good, but what can we do? Even though Bai Yueying dragon has refined Lei Dan, his current strength is only level 9 of the magic way. Yeshiqiu doesn''t know much about the characters in the world. Besides Zhu Bajie, who is the right opponent, yeshiqiu doesn''t know. So let the pig bear with him.


    Standing in the white clouds, watching the white moon shadow dragon go away, Qiu nods at night, knowing that this matter has been solved. The fight against the Buddha, the monkey king, does not need to carry the pot for himself any more. Then, with a flash of his body, he tears open the space and goes back and forth to Huashan.


    His heaven splitting palm comes from Xiaoyu. Now that girl is suppressed by Erlang God, he should go to see her.


    ¡­¡­


    Huashan.


    When I searched the space, I recovered my original appearance. Yeshiqiu came here, put his hands behind him, and walked towards the cave where Erlang God had imprisoned the third virgin. The place was as dark as ever.


    Walking, very soon, night autumn saw that he stopped the iron door, at that time, he was here to meet Xiaoyu, the girl also took the initiative to attack him, but he was anti subdued and packed away.


    "Oh." Think of here, night autumn can''t help but send out a light smile, secretly way: "time can really fast ah."


    Immediately continue to step forward, raise the arm, will wave open this iron door, but, just at this time, a man''s voice from inside, into the ear of autumn at night.


    "I''m sorry, Xiaoyu. I''ve decided to give up. I I''m going to marry lilac at the end of this month. Forget me


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    I ate a big melon.

 Chapter 591

    Hearing this, I can''t tell who the speaker is at night.


    Liu Chenxiang, the owner of the name he used when he went to Mount Emei, is also the nephew of Yang Jian, the justice God of the group.


    Unexpectedly, he also came here to see Xiaoyu. He also said that he was going to marry lilac at the end of this month, so Xiaoyu forgot him. Good guy, this is to sprinkle salt on the wounds of other girls!


    Isn''t it? Originally, people were locked up here by Erlang God. They couldn''t go out and avenge their parents. Now they have to bear the abandonment of their loved ones. Rao shiye and Qiu didn''t fall in love for two generations. I know that it must be hard to feel.


    Sure enough, the next second, Xiaoyu''s sobbing voice rang.


    "I see. Chenxiang, go away. Don''t come again. We also Never see you again


    After a few seconds of silence, Chenxiang said to Xiaoyu, "I''ll ask my mother to ask my uncle to let you out, and then Take care of yourself. "


    With that, Chenxiang finally took a look at the woman she once loved most, then turned and walked out.


    Trapped in the middle of the pool, looking at the figure of Chenxiang leaving, Xiaoyu clenched her lips and shed two lines of clear tears in her eyes.


    Although as early as when she stole the wick of Baolian lamp, she had a premonition in her heart that she and Chenxiang might go their separate ways, when this day came, her heart still couldn''t help but ache. She really, really loved Chenxiang.


    It''s a pity that the word love is sacred, but sometimes it''s also the most useless word. It can''t match the reality and various factors. Just like now, Chenxiang can''t let go of his stealing the wick of the lotus lamp, and can''t disobey her parents'' orders, and she can''t let go of her having done something wrong to him. Combined with the two, they are really impossible.


    "Oh." Thinking of this, Xiaoyu could not help laughing at herself, lowered her head and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the iron gate, he concealed his body with the power of space. After the young man left, he released the power of space and revealed himself.


    Looking at the direction of the man''s departure, Qiu murmured at night: "who has no right or wrong behind, which protagonist has no story."


    Then he shook his head, waved his sleeves, opened the iron door, and strode inside.


    "Bang!" Just closed not long ago, the iron gate was opened again. Xiaoyu lowered her head and closed her eyes. She suddenly raised her head and opened her eyes to look at the direction of the iron gate. She thought it was Chenxiang who changed her mind and came back. Who knows, it was someone she knew, but it was not Chenxiang she loved.


    "What are you doing here?" Looking at the night when she jumped over the iron gate and went to the edge of the pool, Xiaoyu wiped her red eyes and asked him.


    "I heard that you were locked up by Erlang God. Thinking that we have some friendship, I came to see you specially." At night, Qiu said casually, and looked at the surrounding environment. I have to say that this place is different from the passage I came through. It''s still beautiful here. There''s a clear pool. I don''t know if it''s the additional effect of the seal. It''s clear that it''s day outside, but there''s moonlight and stars falling down here. It''s a beautiful scenery.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that in addition to him, someone would come to see me." Hearing the words of autumn at night, Xiaoyu took a deep breath and whispered.


    "You''re welcome, just by the way." At night, Qiu waved his hand casually. Then, he took back the look in his eyes and looked at Xiaoyu and asked, "he is the boy you just said. I heard some of your words. Why, I''m very sad now?"


    "It''s none of your business." Although Xiaoyu is grateful that she can come to see her at night, she doesn''t want to talk about her love affairs with other men, especially the feelings of failure.


    "Oh, I''m just asking and gossiping. You don''t want to say it." With that, Qiu sat down cross legged at night, then took out a jade card from his arms and threw it at Xiaoyu.


    "Whoosh!" Yupai passes through the light column that traps Xiaoyu and flies in front of her.


    Hand over this jade card, Xiaoyu to night autumn doubt way: "what is this?"


    "I''ve been practicing the feeling of splitting heaven God palm. I''ve recorded it on the jade plate. You can see that it may be helpful for your cultivation. Of course, if you can reciprocate and share your insights with me, I will be very happy. "


    Speaking of this, the corner of autumn''s mouth rose at night, showing a good-looking smile to Xiaoyu, and continued: "you can''t get out here. Doing nothing will only make you fall in the pain of lovelorn and can''t extricate yourself. It''s better to shift your mind to cultivation, which can not only alleviate the pain, but also improve your strength. Maybe when your strength is improved, you can break it This seal, how about freedom? As for the boy who called Chenxiang just now said that he wanted to ask Erlang God to let you go, I think you''d better listen to this. Erlang God is now dedicated to serving the public and bending the law for personal gain. He won''t do it any more. "


    Hearing the words of autumn at night, and seeing his beautiful, warm smiling face, Xiaoyu was stunned. She immediately looked down at the jade card in her hand without hesitation and asked directly, "how can I use this thing?""It''s OK to wrap it with your soul power. I''ve recorded all my feelings of cultivating the heaven splitting palm. You can scan it with your soul power, that is, after wrapping it, those feelings will also be recorded in your mind. It seems very convenient. In fact, it took me a lot of time to make this thing." Yeshiqiu explained.


    "Well." Xiaoyu nodded, and then released her soul power to wrap the jade card according to yeshiqiu''s words. At the moment of wrapping, a large amount of information entered her mind along her soul. The information was huge and profound. If it had not been for yeshiqiu''s help, Xiaoyu would have refined all the ten thousand year magic power brought by Baolian lamp wick I''m afraid I can''t bear it at all, and my head will explode and die on the spot.


    In that sentence, Xiaoyu has now mastered the magic power of ten thousand years, and has practiced the heaven splitting palm to the fifth level. Both the original spirit and the physique are different from those of Xiaoyao, who had been cultivating for three hundred years. Therefore, it doesn''t take her long to accept the feeling of yeshiqiu, that is, the effort of a cup of tea.


    After receiving this feeling, Xiaoyu took a deep breath, and Daimei wrinkled slightly. She began to analyze it in her mind, taking advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Although Xiaoyu has practiced the heaven splitting palm to the fifth level, and yeshiqiu has just finished the fourth level, it doesn''t mean that yeshiqiu''s perception is useless to her. After all, people who practice the same skill have the same perception?


    It''s impossible.


    Just like in the same university, the same class, the students learn the same things, but master the same knowledge?


    It''s not the same.


    In the class, if the students with a full score of 100 and a score of 80 can do the problem, can the students with a score of 90 do it?


    Not necessarily, so it''s helpful for Xiaoyu to cultivate the feeling of splitting God''s palm in autumn at night.


    About a quarter of an hour later, she integrated the useful parts of the night time and autumn sentiment into her own experience. Then, Xiaoyu nodded and knew what she should pay attention to and correct in her future cultivation.


    Then, he said to yeshiqiu, "is that what you came here to see me for?"


    "Don''t make me so utilitarian. It''s true to come here to see your situation." The night time autumn spreads both hands way.


    "What a sincere one! OK, what''s the confusion in your chop God palm? Come on, I''ll help you solve your doubts. I''ll share my cultivation feelings with you, just like you said, "give me back." Said, Xiaoyu himself did not notice, her mouth slightly raised a trace of invisible radian.

 Chapter 592

    "Well, she is really a wonderful woman who speaks of righteousness!" Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, yeshiqiu gives her a thumbs up and praises her. Then, she tells her questions one by one when she is cultivating the heaven splitting palm, and asks her to help her solve them.


    Facing the questions raised by yeshiqiu, Xiaoyu patiently answers them one by one. Sometimes she raises her hand, makes a few gestures, and shows some moves, so that yeshiqiu can clearly see how to overcome this problem.


    There is a teacher in front of him who tutors him one-on-one. At night, Qiu naturally won''t miss this opportunity. Like a sponge, he keeps learning from Xiaoyu''s knowledge and experience. In this way, time passes by bit.


    Three days later


    "It takes about 3000 years of mana to maintain the protection of the body. The rest is used to exert palm power. Is that right?" At night, Qiu stood at the edge of the pool, and according to Xiaoyu''s instructions, he slowly put forward the action of splitting the Heavenly God''s palm. At the same time, he asked her.


    "Yes, you say that your mana is only one line less than that of me who has refined the wick of the lotus lamp. So it is reasonable to say that it completely meets the requirements of cultivating the fifth level of splitting heaven God palm, but you don''t pay much attention to some details and lack experience. As long as you do as I say, break through the fourth level and practice to the fifth level, there should be no problem." Xiao Yu nodded to Qiu at night.


    "I''ll try." Hearing Xiaoyu say this, I don''t know if I can close my eyes at night and review what Xiaoyu said just now. Then, after a few breath, I open my eyes, turn around, lift up my hands with strong purple light, and beat hard at the light column that trapped Xiaoyu in front of me.


    Heaven splitting palm!


    "Boom!" In a flash, the dazzling purple giant palm hit the pillar of light, and burst out a shocking sound. At the moment when the sound sounded, the Huashan Mountain, which had been blasted once, was shaking violently again. It was teetering, and there was a sign that it would collapse again.


    However, the signs were not all accurate. After a long time, the vibration stopped, and the energy fluctuation on the light column disappeared. The light column was not destroyed by the palm force of autumn at night, and the Huashan Mountain was not collapsed by the explosion caused by the collision between the splitting God palm and the light column.


    "Er..." At night, autumn is embarrassed, isn''t it? It''s useless.


    "Don''t be disappointed. This pillar of light is stronger than the one that imprisoned the third Virgin Mary. I''ve tried it many times before, but I can''t break it. Although your palm strength is strong, it''s still inferior to me who have reached the fifth level. It''s normal that I can''t break it. " See the night autumn that some embarrassed face, Xiaoyu chuckled for a while, to his comfort way.


    "What about Huashan Hearing Xiaoyu say so, yeshiqiu''s face looks a little better, but she still asks.


    If you can''t break the light that''s holding her captive, you can forget it.


    After all, this pillar of light belongs to the type of seal art. If you want to crack the seal art, you have to get twice the result with half the effort unless you master the corresponding method. With his current strength, it''s reasonable that he can''t break it. But this small Huashan Mountain didn''t collapse under the power of his God''s hand, which really made him very unhappy.


    Besides, it''s incredible.


    You know, even if you don''t have to chop the Heavenly God''s palm and use the three points of his evolved version of fighting spirit to return to vitality, you can easily break n mountains with his current cultivation. Three days ago, Emei Mountain, which defeated the Buddha and the monkey king, was made by him Cough, sin, sin.


    In a word, even a Huashan Mountain didn''t collapse, which was really unexpected.


    At this time, Xiaoyu explained to him, "it should be because of the unity of the five mountains. When Erlang God sealed me here, I saw a large piece of multicolored stone deep in Huashan Mountain. Erlang God called it the heart of Huashan Mountain. In order to protect it from being stolen, Erlang God connected the Dragon Qi in the five mountains. In this way... "


    "What happens then?" Yeshiqiu really didn''t know what Erlang God did. Yang Jian didn''t say everything in the group.


    "This means that unless the five mountains are destroyed at the same time, as long as one mountain still stands on the earth, the other four will not collapse." Xiao Yu, who has been silent for a while, looks up at the night time autumn in front of her and continues to say.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    One peak doesn''t collapse, five peaks are all there. Good guy, do you still have such a peak?


    "Well, don''t think about it. I think you have a strong hand just now. Although you haven''t reached the fifth level, you have a firm foothold in the fourth level. Next, as long as you think about it carefully, it''s only a matter of time to break through to the fifth level. " At night, Qiu was stunned. Xiaoyu shook her head and said to him helplessly.


    "Oh, well, I see." At night, Qiu came back and nodded to Xiaoyu.


    Then, both of them were silent.


    At night, the feeling of cultivating the heaven splitting palm in autumn has been given to Xiaoyu through the jade card, and it took her three days to share her feeling with her and help her solve all the doubts in the cultivation. Now, there is no matter. Should I say goodbye to her or continue to practice here? I will tell her when I have finished the fifth layer of heaven splitting palm What about the speech?After a while, yeshiqiu opened her mouth and said to Xiaoyu, "I..."


    Xiaoyu: "you..."


    Two voices rang out at the same time, which made two people at the same time Leng for a while, then, at night, Qiu said to Xiaoyu: "you say it first."


    "Well." Xiaoyu nodded gently, and then pleaded with him: "I''ve shared all my feelings about chopping God''s palm with you. You should not stay here anymore. I have one thing to ask you for help."


    "When you listen to me, I feel like I''ll throw you away when I''m used up, which makes me feel a sense of shame inexplicably." Did not say to answer not to agree to help, night autumn picked pick eyebrow, said to small jade.


    "Bah, you are the one who will throw away when you are used up." Originally, her heart was a little heavy, but when she heard the words of autumn at night, Xiaoyu''s face suddenly turned red, and she gave him a Pooh.


    "It doesn''t matter. If the other party is beautiful, I don''t mind being used once and throwing it away. Anyway, I''m a man and I don''t suffer." At night, Qiu shrugs his shoulders.


    "You What a shame I didn''t expect this guy to say such words. Xiaoyu scolded him as if she knew him for the first time.


    "Well, I''m just talking about it. Is that shameless? Forget it. If you don''t want to be shameless, don''t be shameful. OK, go ahead. What do you want me to do for you? " At night, Qiu shook his head and said, converging all his mana and sitting cross legged again.


    "Hoo Affected by the sudden car of yeshiqiu, Xiaoyu breathed a deep breath, adjusted her mind, then closed her eyes, opened them again, and said to him seriously: "I stole the wick of the Baolian lamp, and I don''t know how long I will be imprisoned here by Erlang God. If he wants to imprison me for thousands of years, or even never let me out, then my hatred and fear will come true I''m afraid I can''t report it, so I want to pass the ten thousand year mana in my body to you. Please help me to get revenge. I taught you the heaven splitting palm. At that time, you will kill the monkey king with the heaven splitting palm. It''s my share in this, and it''s my revenge for my parents. As for the ten thousand year mana, it''s a gift I give you. What do you think? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Ten thousand years of mana?!

 Chapter 593

    After listening to Xiaoyu''s words, suddenly, autumn''s breath at night became a lot shorter.


    You know, it''s the ten thousand year mana, and it''s the ten thousand year mana brought by the lamp wick of the lotus lamp. It''s quite different from the ten thousand year mana cultivated by the mediocre elders.


    Just like in the urban world, people who are also 30 years old have the same level of knowledge?


    Different, some people are postdoctoral, some are college students or undergraduates, the gap is not generally large.


    The same is true in the world of cultivation. The lotus lantern is a creation that takes over the world. Its wick brings ten thousand years of mana. The purity of mana must be the highest. If you can get the ten thousand years of mana, then I can''t imagine autumn at night.


    He felt that he could afford the word "invincible" in the world where the sage had already fled into chaos.


    After all, he''s strong now!


    For example, when fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king, there are few enemies in the three realms, he can beat him to the ground with ten moves at most.


    On this basis, plus the magic power of the lotus lamp wick, no matter how modest he is, he can''t say that he doesn''t cheat!


    However, the premise of gaining the ten thousand year mana is to promise Xiaoyu to avenge him with the God splitting palm, which means that he will personally kill Dou and defeat the Buddha Monkey King. This


    When I think of how Sun Wukong treated himself sincerely before fighting against the Buddha, I take myself to Douli palace to steal the elixir, so that I can greatly increase my mana. At night, Qiu feels that he really can''t do that.


    Sometimes, those who achieve great things don''t care about small things, but they have to have a bottom line.


    Just like before, in order to make Laojun owe himself a favor and help him forge and upgrade the Yin tiger amulet, he defeated the Buddha and monkey king in the fight in autumn at night. This can be said to be informal. After all, he just hurt him and didn''t really do anything about him. Moreover, he took a Buddhist bead weapon as an apology.


    However, if you give him a dead hand, it is not informal, but there is no bottom line.


    Therefore, although the ten thousand year mana is soul stirring, the premise of getting it is to kill and fight against the Buddha and the monkey king, which is really unacceptable to autumn at night.


    So, after the excitement, yeshiqiu, who gradually calmed down, was silent. Then, under Xiaoyu''s puzzled eyes, she said with a trace of pity in her tone: "I''m sorry, you need my help. I''m willing to help you, but I can''t help you."


    "Why?" Xiaoyu and Daimei frowned and asked.


    In her opinion, yeshiqiu shouldn''t refuse her request. After all, it''s not difficult. With his current strength and his ten thousand year mana, let alone the monkey king, even the Tathagata Buddha may not be able to win the first World War. After this simple thing, he can always get this incomparably pure ten thousand year mana. No one can ask for such a beautiful thing Why did he refuse?


    Xiaoyu''s doubts are clear in the heart of autumn at night. In fact, if he had not received the favor of fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king, he would have really agreed to come down with ten thousand year mana. What a great gift!


    But, there''s no way. He can''t make his conscience uneasy for the sake of ten thousand years of mana. In this way, he will have a devil. You know, he is a man with conscience.


    Then, at night, Qiu sighed and said frankly to Xiaoyu, "during the period when you were suppressed, I had contact with the monkey king, who defeated the Buddha Dou. He It''s helped me a little bit, so I can''t take revenge and kill him. "


    "What?" I didn''t expect that the reason for yeshiqiu was this. Xiaoyu suddenly shrunk her pupils and said anxiously, "but when you made a deal with me, you helped me refine the power of Baolian lamp wick, so that I could go to the monkey king for revenge. You don''t know that either..."


    Xiaoyu''s words stopped before she finished, because she reacted. Yeshiqiu just said that she had contact with monkey king after she was suppressed by Erlang God, so monkey king didn''t help him when he made the deal with him.


    This


    Xiaoyu is silent. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that the girl did not speak, yeshiqiu hesitated for a moment and advised her, "I know I may have been standing and talking without backache, but the cause of your parents'' death was that they wanted to eat Tang Seng''s meat and captured Tang Seng, which provoked the monkey king. If you look at it fairly from the perspective of a third party, your parents It''s really a bad revenge. "


    Taking yeshiqiu''s words into her ears, Xiaoyu''s eyes changed. She looked at him and asked him, "if your parents were killed by the monkey king because they wanted to eat Tang Monk''s meat, would you give up revenge?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At night, Qiu was silent for a moment, and then replied, "if I have the ability, I will take revenge. If I have no ability, I may choose to abide by the law and live well."


    "You are honest." Xiaoyu said.


    In the past, when she and her grandmother had no ability to fight against the Buddha, they chose to live well and not provoke him. But they never forgot to take revenge and tried hard to find all kinds of opportunities, just to kill the monkey king and avenge their parents (daughter and son-in-law).Although they all know that the death of their parents (daughter and son-in-law) can be said to be their own sin, not everyone will stand on the side of the truth when emotion and truth contradict. We have feelings, which is difficult to control, so the desire for revenge will not be dispelled because of right and wrong.


    Seeing Xiaoyu like this, Qiu shakes her head at night and doesn''t say anything more. After all, he is not the law enforcer in this world. For Xiaoyu''s behavior of revenge for her parents, he can persuade her for the sake of fighting with her and defeating Sun Wukong. But it''s impossible to force her to give up.


    Heart to heart, if he is Xiaoyu, he will not give up revenge.


    So, stop talking and let her go!


    Thinking about it, Qiu stood up at night, patted the ash on the bottom of his trousers, and said to Xiaoyu who was still looking at him: "I can understand your mind. Don''t worry. Although I can''t promise to kill Sun Wukong for his kindness to me, if one day you break this pillar of light and go to Mount Emei to get revenge on him, I won''t stop you. After all, you are my friend. "


    "Friends? I didn''t expect that I still have friends in this world. " Hearing the words of autumn at night, Xiaoyu said to herself.


    "Everyone has his own friends, and you are no exception. I can''t break this pillar of light, but you are better than me in splitting the Heavenly God''s palm, and you have my cultivation experience. There are still ten thousand years of mana in your body. If you practice to the sixth level in time, it will be no problem. At that time, your palm power should be able to break this pillar of light and restore freedom. It won''t wait for thousands of years. " Hearing Xiaoyu''s self mockery, Qiu frowned and said at night.


    Then, from Najie, he took out a bucket of yusuowei''s red envelope gift, KFC, which he snatched last night, and controlled it to fly into the light column.


    This pillar of light is conscious. It won''t let the people inside go out, and it won''t let the people outside successfully rescue the people inside. But it won''t stop anything else. The night before last, Qiu was able to successfully deliver the jade card to Xiaoyu. Now, this bucket of KFC can also enter the pillar of light.


    "And what is this?" After taking this bucket of KFC, and smelling the fragrance floating out of it, Xiaoyu asked Qiushi at night.


    "A bucket of delicious chicken. You should like it. Try it." Autumn said at night.


    "Thank you." With a word of thanks, Xiaoyu immediately opened the bucket of KFC and looked at the gloves. There was no need for anyone to say. After a moment''s thinking, she thought about what it was for, so she put on the gloves and began to eat.


    She is holding a drumstick in her hand. As soon as she takes a bite, Xiaoyu''s eyes flash with a touch of essence. yummy! She has lived for three hundred years and has never eaten such delicious chicken.


    "Is it delicious? Is there a feeling of happiness all of a sudden? In fact, there are many beautiful things in the world, but you haven''t met them yet. Don''t think the world is too cruel. When you meet the food you like or something else, you will find that the world is actually very beautiful. If you want to have this beauty, try your best to cultivate it. I look forward to the day when you break the pillar of light and come out. "


    Then, at night, Qiu turned and walked towards the iron gate. Before he left, he took a deep look at the girl trapped in the pillar of light and told her: "take care Little fox


    "You you too. Also, when I come out and kill the monkey king myself and avenge my parents, don''t regret it. You once had a chance to gain ten thousand years of mana. " Looking at the night when she was about to leave, Xiaoyu opened her mouth and wanted to say something to him, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she closed it again. Then she opened her mouth again and said to him in another sentence.


    "Regret? Ha ha, maybe, but at least I don''t regret it now. Besides, you''d better keep the ten thousand year mana yourself, or you''ll lose them. You''re a "sinner" who steals the wick of the lotus lamp and violates the rules of heaven. I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time in these three realms. Let''s go. " Then, at night, Qiu finally made a gesture to Xiaoyu to say goodbye, and then strode over the iron gate without looking back and walked out.


    Looking at Qiu''s back at night, Xiaoyu''s eyes fluctuated. While chewing KFC in her mouth, she said to herself, "is it a beautiful thing? Oh, it''s very comforting. I hope We have another day to see each other again

 Chapter 594

    After going out of the cave at night, Qiu saw the white moon shadow dragon standing here waiting for him.


    He bullied Zhu Bajie in Jingtan temple and showed the banana fan of Yang attribute to the people of the three circles. Then he came here. He has been waiting for himself to come out these days.


    "Master." See the autumn at night, white moon shadow Dragon nodded to him.


    "Well, is everything done?"


    "It''s done. Now all the immortals in the three realms should know that it''s a man named Tang RI Tian who sneaks into Douli palace and steals the elixir and magic weapon of the supreme emperor." White moon shadow dragon replied.


    "Good." Hearing this answer, a satisfied color flashed on Qiu''s face at night. Then, he reached out to the white moon shadow dragon and changed his image of a middle-aged man in a black cloak back to the original appearance of a child. Then, he said to him, "forget about this. We have never seen Tang RI Tian, and we have no contact with him. Do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "Very good. Let''s go. The group activities of this journey of Baolian lamp will be over soon. We It''s time to leave. " Say, night autumn step toward a certain direction.


    Not far in front of him, the space suddenly fluctuated violently, and soon a space passage appeared.


    Seeing this, the white moon shadow Dragon said "yes", and then quickly followed up, walked through this passage with yeshiqiu, and left Huashan.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the group activity ended. Except for Yang Jian, the God of justice, other group members in the world of baoliandeng were systematically transferred back to the affiliated world. Whether they want to return to their own world depends on their own wishes.


    But one thing, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, will definitely not go back. Otherwise, it would be unfair if he came across the Buddha and was slapped to death?


    At this moment, the Forbidden City is in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    At night, Qiu Duan sat on the Dragon chair and nodded from time to time, looking at Yin Su Su''s preparation for the auction.


    It has to be said that Yin Su Su is a woman with great ability. All the procedures she wrote in the preparation book are perfect. If you follow her ideas, the first Zhutian auction will be held smoothly and let yourself Cough, let the whole chat group make a lot of money.


    It''s just


    "Where will the auction be?" At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    It is reasonable to say that affiliated world or chat group is the most suitable place in Douluo world. However, we are already familiar with these two worlds and lack the feeling of making people shine.


    Although an auction house has been successfully set up in the affiliated world, the first auction is still a bit like to be held in other world. That is to say, the participants are all people from different worlds. It takes a lot of crossing symbols to go to one world together. In this way, a large number of participants may be lost in the auction.


    The most important thing is, which world is better?


    At night, Qiu was a little uncertain. So he habitually separated his mind and entered the chat group to ask the group members what they thought.


    Who knows, as soon as he entered the group, he received an application from the group members.


    It''s Gao Yao. This guy applied to change his world native place.


    Yes, just like Xiao Yan, the first farming master in the world, he also wants to be a person in another world and no longer a citizen of the mythical world. Which world does he want to change to?


    Super seminary world!


    Gao Yao''s reason is that Mo ganna is very kind to him. After Mo ganna''s silence time came, she bought a crossing Rune for Gao Yao at her own expense, so that he could cross into the world of super Seminary. Then she ordered her subordinates to collect Gao Yao''s cells and help him copy a third leg. Then she asked her subordinates to arrange an operation for him. Finally, he became a man .


    Yes, Gao Yao didn''t wait for the end of the tourism activities of baoliandeng world to go to the super seminary for surgery. Now he is no longer a eunuch, he is a man again.


    Of course, it''s still a single road


    Go back to the above topic, because moganna is very kind to him. He has promised to be moganna''s personal chef in return. In addition, in the world of super Seminary, he has seen high technology that he has never seen before, and even can create gods. Without training, he can become stronger by injecting genes, and he can have a long life span, as well as various convenient tools So he doesn''t want to stay in that mythical world any more.


    Even a broken world without mobile phone and network, what do you do there? Isn''t it good for me to go to the super seminary world?


    What, I''m the oldest in the mythological world, and I''m the youngest in the supernatural world?


    Oh, this kind of thing Although it''s also very important, no matter what the ranking, the key is that I am very happy in the world of super Seminary. Especially, Queen moganna is so close to people, and her opponent is so good that she doesn''t have the airs of the queen. What can I do to hesitate about such a good boss?


    The above is Gao Yao''s attitude.


    ¡­¡­


    "Want to change the place of origin of the super theological world? Oh, they all worship foreign countries and flatter foreign countries. You want to change your nationality for the benefit of others. You want to change your world nationality directly. " Looking at the screen in my mind, Gao wants to send the application form. At night, Qiu turns his lips and disdains to say.Immediately, he was given an official reply: "the handling charge is 100000 points."


    Gao Yao


    Attached to the world, Tushan Hotel, has recovered his man''s body. Gao Yao, who just wanted to enjoy himself, suddenly collapsed when he received the reply from the group leader.


    100000 points? Is it so expensive?


    Group leader, I''m a poor man. If I have 100000 points, I don''t need queen moganna to do the operation. I''ve asked master Yaochen to help me rebuild my body. How can I afford so many points?


    He thought that Gao Yao was going to bargain with the group leader. However, before he could do so, yeshiqiu sent him a message and said, "this is a hard and fast rule. You need this number to apply for the place of origin of the world of super Seminary. Don''t bargain, do you understand?"


    Gao Yao


    You said that. Can I not understand?


    Before the crossing, the poor were not qualified to change their nationality. Unexpectedly, after the crossing, they entered the boss chat group. The poor still had no human rights and could not change their nationality. Alas!


    Gao Yao looked up at the ceiling of Tushan Hotel, and suddenly he wanted to cry. But he knew he wanted to be strong, so he held back and didn''t cry. He sent a message to the group leader: "villain knows, thank you, group leader."


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Light reply to a high, will ignore his application, wait for him to have 100000 points again, then, night autumn will look at the group members on the list of moganna''s head.


    Before that, he wanted to ask everyone what they thought. Now that Gao wants to do this, he has his own ideas.


    How about setting the auction at the super seminary world? That world is very interesting. Technology makes gods, demons, angels, death and sun gods. Members of the group should be interested.


    It''s just that we need to deal with the issue of crossing runes. The price of crossing runes to that world is not low. This threshold is likely to crowd out a large group of participants. The key is that the group members can''t earn a point when they buy crossing runes.


    "So how to deal with the crossing symbol?"


    At night, Qiu thinks about it. If she has it, let moganna and bibidong contribute part of her land to chat group or chat group buy it. What, if the auction site is chosen on earth, the earth does not belong to mogana?


    If it''s OK, please ask moganna to act as an intermediary to help chat group buy an auction house and several streets near the auction house. He bought it from others. Is it always his thing?


    Thinking about it, at night, Qiu first put on the trumpet of "law enforcer of the sky", and then opened the private chat window with Mo ganna.

 Chapter 595

    A few minutes later, the exchange between yeshiqiu and moganna was over. The woman accepted the task she had arranged for her very happily and said that she would find a suitable auction house for Zhutian''s auction in these two days.


    In addition, several streets near the auction house, she will also get the property right, will not let the auction participants because the scope of activities is too small, so that they are too constrained.


    To tell you the truth, it''s unexpected that moganna would be so honest. After watching her original fate video, yeshiqiu asked herself that she knew something about this woman. She''s not a good friend. The reason why she used the trumpet of "law enforcer of the heavens" to communicate with her is that the trumpet had forbidden her and was not a member of the group Sheye is different from the group leader who likes to talk. It is a very strict existence, which can suppress moganna with authority, but


    It''s strange that he didn''t frighten this woman with the words forbidden and the head of the chat group, so she agreed to her request.


    At night, Qiu raised his head and thought about it carefully. He didn''t do anything. He just sent an emoticon to moganna like a joke: "if you don''t agree, I''ll chop you with this 50 meter long machete." other words are normal language.


    So the question is, why is she so honest?


    Have you been forbidden to speak twice, recognized the reality, and knew that you can''t afford to offend the group leader and administrator, so you are willing to learn to respect the group leader and administrator and accept the leadership of the group leader and administrator just like other group members?


    "No?" Yeshiqiu still thinks that moganna is not the kind of person who will be easy and honest, but he really can''t think of any other reason, so


    "Forget it, I don''t want to. I wish she would agree anyway." Autumn is free and easy at night.


    Then, I closed the private chat window with her and looked at the chat screen.


    At this moment, we have just left the world of Baolian lamp, most of us are still in the affiliated world, and the distance is not very far, so there are not many people chatting, only Jin Guangyao and Zhang Wuji.


    As a newcomer and boss of the world, Jin Guangyao spent a few days getting to know the situation of the chat group, and then began to show his strengths. He made friends with each group member in the group, even if he could not be liked, at least he was not annoying. In a word, he was very polite to anyone, just like Gao Yao.


    However, he is different from Gao Yao. Gao Yao is polite because he lacks a sense of security. After all, everyone in the group is better than him. He has low self-esteem and dare not be polite. Jin Guangyao has a purpose. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that he looks 10000 times better than Gao!


    The same thing, the face value of different people to do, the judgment of this thing is also different.


    It''s just like hooking up with a girl. A handsome man does it to tease a girl. An ugly man does it to harass her. Jin Guangyao has a very good-looking face and always shows a kind smile. It''s totally different from Gao Yao''s face. If it''s you, who do you like to chat with?


    It must be Jin Guangyao!


    Both men and women like to contact beautiful people and things, which is the same in every world. Therefore, although Jin Guangyao has just joined the group for a few days, she has made several friends in the group.


    They are: kill Qianmo, Zhang Wuji, Pudu Cihang and yousuo.


    Look, in addition to killing Qian Mo, Yan Kong is all hypocrites. Birds of a feather flock together!


    Jin Guangyao: "thank you for your guidance. Your magical skill is really magical. Although I''m just a beginner, I can feel its power. With your guidance this time, I believe I can master it completely in a short time. By that time, I will be the leader of Jin clan in Lanling."


    Jin Guangyao''s words are just to put on a high hat for Zhang Wuji. It''s just a big shift of heaven and earth. In the low martial arts world, Jin Guangyao may be able to dominate the Wulin. But in the world of cultivating immortals like Chen Qingling, especially for the top-level immortals like Jin family in Lanling, it''s just a common skill. When you practice to the extreme, it''s just as good as the foundation building monks. What''s so powerful?


    But Zhang Wuji didn''t think so. After hearing Jin Guangyao''s thanks to him, he sat on the throne of the flame on the top of Guangming and said with a smile to Jin Guangyao, who was in another world: "brother Jin, you''re welcome. We are all friends. I''m just saying a few words casually. It''s nothing. If brother Jin can really master heaven and earth in a short time, it''s a big move That''s also the credit for brother Jin''s great savvy. "


    Jin Guangyao: "Master Zhang, you are not proud of yourself because of your unique skills I admire you so much. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming religion, said, "brother Jin, you praise me falsely."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    "When a hypocrite meets another hypocrite who can pretend to be more than himself, he falls into the wind and is blown away?" After listening to these two people''s voice dialogue, autumn mouth twitch at night, heart.


    Then, the news about the auction held in the super seminary world three days later was released in the form of group announcement, and then the function of the system was used to announce in the whole affiliated world and chat group in the residence of Douluo world.After receiving this announcement and hearing it, the whole chat group and even the whole affiliated world were stunned. Then, everyone was very excited.


    After so long publicity, will the auction finally be held?


    That''s great, but it''s held in the super seminary world. The earth in that world is at war now. This


    Forget it, the group leader and administrator will arrange it anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    The story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven is the world of Ming religion.


    With her invincible strength and the identity of the daughter of the white browed eagle king, Yin Su Su ascended the throne of the leader of the Ming religion without any suspense.


    Looking at the announcement on the screen in her mind, she learned that the group leader had decided to place the auction in the super theological world where the newcomer moganna lived. Like the son of another world, Yin Su Su, who had not participated in the baoliandeng world tourism, narrowed her eyes slightly and recalled the information about the super theological world. After a while, she knew what to do with it The auction will be held in a timely manner.


    So she sent a message to yeshiqiu: "I have received the announcement. Please rest assured, I will help you to host the auction in three days."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, I believe in your ability in this aspect. Then it''s up to you."


    Yin Su Su: "yes, I do."


    After greeting the group leader, Yin Su Su closed the dialogue window with him, stood up, breathed deeply, and took out from Najie the list of people who had signed up to participate in the auction and who might have participated but had not signed up. Dai Mei frowned slightly, wondering if there was anything else to add.


    More than ten minutes later, Yin Su Su was still thinking, but at this time, two voices rang out one after another in the group.


    "Ding, group member Runyu has joined the group chat."


    "Ding, group member Ao Bing has joined the group chat."

 Chapter 596

    "Run Yu? Ao Bing After hearing the prompt sound in the chat group, not only Yin Su Su was stunned, but also yeshiqiu, who is eating delicious food and examining the list of auction items in the Yangxin hall affiliated to the world, was stunned.


    Unlike moganna, he has an impression of both names, and he has not forgotten them even after so many years.


    The former refers to Runyu, the second man and villain from the world of fragrant honey and frost. The latter refers to more. As long as he is in the Oriental mythological world, who makes him the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea!


    Of course, who they are still needs to use the authority of the group leader to check their identity information.


    Then, at night, Qiu put down the flat peach that Erlang God had offered to him, moved his mind, and transferred the identity information of the two newlyweds from the system.


    [Name: Runyu


    gender: male


    age: more than 6000 years old


    from: the world of fragrant honey sinking like frost


    identity: the eldest son of the emperor of heaven, the God of the night


    noumenon: Yinglong


    strength: the second stage of immortality


    strength evaluation: the group member has excellent talent, and has won the throne of God in a few thousand years The old Shendi, which has been refined for hundreds of thousands of years, has a higher strength. It''s a pity that white clothes with some black spots are dirtier than black clothes. Therefore, after he is blackened due to external factors, people around him are easy to leave him and regard him as an enemy. As an enemy, he is hard to win and is likely to become a loner. ¡¿


    "it''s really Runyu." After reading the identity information of the first group member, Qiu murmured at night.


    He also saw the TV play "fragrant honey sink like frost" before crossing, which impressed him deeply.


    How can we say that Runyu is a villain that people can''t hate, because almost all the bad things he does are forced by others, and the people he has hurt deserve it strictly.


    As for who is right and who is wrong between him and the protagonist, that is, his younger brother Xufeng, yeshiqiu thinks that this will vary from person to person, depending on what the audience thinks.


    Do you think marriage certificate is important, or do you think true love is important? Anyway, night time and autumn feel that both are important, but you need to deal with the relationship between them.


    Xufeng keeps pestering the heroine Jinmi and her brother before they break their engagement. She''s even spiritual. It''s shameless. This kind of thing can be done after they break their engagement.


    Those who identify with Xufeng and Jinmi and shout that they really love each other. Yeshiqiu hopes that their husband and wife can be together with the person they really love and have a relationship with before they get divorced. Then the person who really loves each other is not him or her.


    Yes, it''s a grand infidelity. Anyway, such people should also be able to understand their husband or wife. They really love each other.


    Some people may say that engagement does not mean marriage. Yeah, but in that context, almost.


    "Alas, the system, you got this unfortunate guy into the group. This is to ask us to chat with the group to abuse the master again." After reading Runyu''s identity information, turn off his data panel and sigh at night.


    Except for a few leading figures in the evil camp such as Zhang Wuji and Wei Wuxian, almost all the members of the group are villains, which makes them abuse the Lord almost all the time. To tell the truth, every day they do this, they feel a little uneasy at night.


    The protagonist Is it easy?


    Well, it''s easy for the protagonist who has nothing to do with the chat group, but if he has something to do with the chat group and doesn''t join the group, then he has a hard time.


    "Keke ~" suddenly thought of Xiao Yan, who had become the first farming master in the world. At night, Qiu coughed and his face became a little strange. Then he looked at the data panel of the second group member.


    His identity information is:


    [Name: Ao Bing


    gender: male


    age: three years old


    from: Magic child Nezha world


    identity: Son of Donghai Dragon King, reincarnation of Lingzhu


    noumenon: Hailong


    strength: the first medium-term of immortal realm


    strength evaluation of group members: as reincarnation of Lingzhu, Ao Bing has extremely powerful talent, only three years old He has become a strong man in immortal realm, proficient in water system and ice magic, and has great strength. It''s a pity that the future of Donghai dragon clan lies on him, which makes him a little out of breath. But at a young age, he has taken the responsibility he shouldn''t bear. It''s just like bending the tree at the growth stage, which will affect his future and make him collapse in the middle way! ¡¿


    "magic boy Nezha? Reincarnation After reading Ao Bing''s identity information, Qiu frowned at night, and a color of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Isn''t the reincarnation of lingzhuzi Nezha? How did he become aobing? What''s the ghost of magic boy?


    Yeshiqiu didn''t see the cartoon film Nezha before crossing, so he felt a little confused about Ao Bing''s world and his identity.However, the most let him care about is another thing.


    "At the age of three, you have entered the immortal realm. You are more powerful than Xiao Xiao!" At night, Qiu couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Isn''t it? In the original plot, Xiao Xiao is a legend that can''t be shaken.


    For example, Gu xun''er, who became a fighter at the age of 13 or 14, was known as the proud woman of heaven. When he was in his 30s or nearly 40, he became a five-star fighter, and was known as the most outstanding member of the ancient clan for tens of thousands of years.


    But when she compared with Xiao Xiao, she became a complete scum.


    Why?


    Because I''m sorry, I was born in douzong this day, and I''m the eight star Dousheng under the age of ten. No matter what kind of blood you have, let''s talk with the facts. Where do you think you are better than me?


    You say, Xiao Xiao is so awesome!


    It completely broke the understanding of people on the mainland. I never thought that there would be such a person in the world. Is this still a person?


    Then, Ao Bing is better than Xiaoxiao.


    Eight stars sage, in the chat group, that is, in the late stage of the Ninth level of martial arts, there is still a long way to go from the immortal realm. However, Ao binghe is already a strong man in the first medium stage of the immortal realm, and he is only three years old.


    Three years old This NIMA, it''s terrible.


    What, someone else Ao Bing is a man in the mythical world. There''s no way to fight against this mysterious world?


    Bullshit!


    It''s about individuals. Don''t mention everything to the world. OK, the world of Baolian lamp is a mythical world. Zhu Bajie is very old and only in the middle of the ninth stage of Xiandao. Compared with Xiao Xiao, who is better? It''s clear at a glance.


    Besides, Runyu, who joined the group with aobing at the same time, is also a dragon and comes from the mythical world. Although he is stronger than aobing, he is more than 6000 years old. Does he have the strength of immortality when he was three years old?


    Yeshiqiu thinks that he certainly doesn''t have it. In addition, the system also says that his talent is extremely powerful, so even in his world, his talent must belong to the top group of people.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu stopped his praise, touched his chin and thought about it. Then he tuned out the video of Ao Bing''s original fate and watched it.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    A strange thing suddenly appeared in his mind, and it seemed that there were still people in this thing. In the world of Nezha, the Devil boy, on the bottom of the East China Sea, Ao Bing, who was practicing, read the group announcement and group documents that pop up on the chat screen, hesitated for a while, and sent a message: "I''ve met you Taoist friends in the next Ao Bing."

 Chapter 597

    Devil Bruce Lee: "Hello, rookie, are you the Third Prince of Donghai Dragon King?"


    Just a second after Ao Bing sent out the news, he arranged for the monsters and spirit beasts he had brought back from baoliandeng world to enter the training yard. At this moment, the demon Bruce Lee, who was training them, rushed to bubble and asked Ao Bing.


    Ao Bing: "yes, I am the son of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. How can you know my identity, Daoyou? Are you and I from the same world?"


    When he said that, Ao Bing frowned. The group announcement he saw just now said that all the people in this group came from different worlds, which made Ao Bing very suspicious.


    Although Buddhism says "one flower, one world", this sentence does not mean that there are many worlds. Instead, it uses metaphorical rhetoric to tell everyone that every individual is a self-sufficient world, needs sunshine, needs understanding, needs affirmation, and needs to realize his own meaning of life. Therefore, Ao Bing still cherishes the authenticity of the chat group A suspicious attitude.


    On the other side, the fragrant honey is as deep as frost. Tianhe has just finished the task of setting up the stars and setting up the night. As the God of the night, Runyu looks at the screen that appears in her mind, silent, standing in the same place and quietly watching.


    He is different from Ao Bing. He is deep-seated and calm. He doesn''t frighten others when dealing with unknown things. He expresses his position prematurely. Therefore, seeing that Ao Bing is communicating with the devil Bruce Lee in the chat group, he doesn''t intend to plunge in. He just wants to watch and observe the situation first.


    However, the Third Prince of Donghai Dragon King and Donghai Dragon King have only two sons and eight daughters. When did another third prince come? Are they really people from other worlds, or are they just cheating me?


    Moreover, if there is any other world, that world has the Dragon King of the East China Sea, then Is there a night God with the same name?


    Runyu''s eyes drooped slightly, thinking in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    The devil Bruce Lee didn''t know that the questions he casually asked would make the two newlyweds have so many thoughts. Hearing Ao Bing''s counter question, he replied to Ao Bing: "you go to the library of the affiliated world and find a book called the romance of the gods. In the chapter of Nezha naohai, you are mentioned. No, it''s you from another world. It says that Ao Bing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King of Donghai, was killed by Nezha, the disciple of Taiyi


    Ao Bing


    I was killed by Nezha? Taoist friend, I''m young. Don''t scare me.


    Wei Wuxian: "welcome new people, hello new people! My name is Wei Wuxian. Not long after I came back from baoliandeng world, I have a little friendship with the fourth Princess of Donghai in that world. I know about Ao Bing in baoliandeng world. He was also killed by Nezha, so if you are also the Third Prince of Donghai Dragon King, you must be careful about Nezha. That bear child is not a good man. "


    Ao Bing


    Although Nezha is a bit naughty and likes to play tricks on people, it''s OK to say that he is a bear child, but it''s a bit too much to say that he''s not a good person, isn''t it?


    Fahai: "Amitabha, is it really good for you to slander the great God of Santan Haihui behind your back?"


    Seeing the news from the demon Bruce Lee and Wei Wuxian, Ao Bing thinks that he still needs to ask, what''s the situation, why they all say that Nezha will kill himself in other worlds, and the way to do so is to take away his dragon''s tendons cruelly, but just as he wants to speak, the old man Fahai from the legendary world of the new white lady jumps out to fight against evil Asked Bruce Lee and Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing the news from Fahai and seeing that he seemed to be speaking for Nezha, Ao Bing''s brow wrinkled deeper and held back what he wanted to say. He wanted to see what the master had to say.


    There is also the great God of the three altar sea, Nezha? True or false, he is still a child, and is the reincarnation of magic boy. How can he be a great God?


    Ao Bing doesn''t understand.


    At this time, the chat screen refreshes again.


    Wei Wuxian: "Hello, master Fahai, I know you are from the Buddhist world, so I don''t speak ill of a Bodhisattva or Buddha in this group, but you can''t take care of everything. Do I say that all the gods in the heaven are related to you?"


    Fahai: "Amitabha, the great God of Nezha is the right God of the three realms. It''s really true that you are waiting behind his back to slander him like this..."


    Wei Wuxian: "wait a minute, who slandered him? Which sentence I said is not true. Why, I can''t even tell the truth because he is an immortal these days? Master, don''t tell me, you haven''t seen the romance of Fengshen. Don''t you know how Ao Bing died in the world of Baolian lamp? "


    Fahai: "Amitabha, everything is dust and earth. Even if Nezha is wrong, he has cut the bone for his father and cut the flesh for his mother. So... "


    Wei Wuxian: "so what I said is the truth?"


    Fahai: "everything has passed. We shouldn''t haggle over the wrong behavior of the great God when he was young."


    Wei Wuxian: "so what I said is the truth?"


    Fahai: "the great God of Nezha, he assisted King Wu to subdue Zhou, and made great achievements in subduing demons and demons."Wei Wuxian: "wait a minute, I''ll ask, am I telling the truth?"


    Fahai It''s true, but... "


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, it''s OK. But, master, you can go to universal life. I''ll give you some incense money when you have time. Amitabha, you can go."


    Fahai


    Ao Bing


    Listen to them, Nezha from other worlds really gave me It''s terrible. What''s the reason? Is it because I''m sorry for him and take away the identity of reincarnation that should belong to him?


    Thinking of this, Ao Bing lowered his head and clenched his hands into a fist. There was a mixture of guilt and helplessness in his heart. He really wanted to make friends with Nezha. If that''s the reason, he would let Nezha kill him, but If he dies, what about the Donghai dragon?


    Thinking that the whole clan was counting on themselves to be gods and lead them out of the abyssal purgatory, Ao Bing''s heart became more heavy.


    He''s too hard.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, you two, stop arguing. It doesn''t matter whether Nezha is a good man or a bad man. The important thing is whether he will hurt the new man. That''s the point.


    @Ao Bing, new man, since your name is Ao Bing and you are the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, there must be a Nezha in your world, right? You must be careful of him! In order to be on the safe side, Bruce Lee suggests that you buy a powerful pet from me as your partner to advance and retreat together with you, so that you can increase your winning rate even if you are against Nezha in the future.


    You''re lucky. Bruce Lee recently introduced a new kind of pet named water dodging Jinjing beast. It''s the descendant of the mount of the Bull Demon King of baoliandeng world. You''re a newcomer. Bruce Lee gives you a 10% discount. Now you only need 26000 points to have a water dodging Jinjing beast with high potential. How about it? Are you interested? "


    Ao Bing


    He''s selling me pets?


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Oh, there''s another rookie here, @ Runyu, rookie, do you want to buy pets? In addition to the Golden Crystal Beast, Bruce Lee also has descendants of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie. In addition, there are many pets, all powerful demons, Warcraft and spirit beasts. If you are interested, welcome to Zhutian pet store affiliated to world dragon for on-site confirmation. They are all high-quality pets. Don''t miss them when you pass by. "


    Runyu


    The descendants of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie? Do you also have children? And also Sold as a pet?

 Chapter 598

    Seeing the sales promotion news of demon Bruce Lee, the manager of Zhutian pet store, Ao Bing and Runyu, both new people, are stunned. Then, Ao Bing looks at the contents of the eye group announcement again and chooses to check in and clock out.


    [Ding, group member Ao Bing finished signing in today and got 2 points. ¡¿


    "two?" Ao Bing frowns slightly and loses his voice. Then he replies a message to the demon Bruce Lee in the group.


    Ao Bing: "thank you for your advice, but now I only have two points. The distance between 26000 points is too big. This I''m afraid I''ll let down the good intentions of Taoist friends. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "ah, don''t call me Daoyou. If we join the group, we will all be group friends. Bruce Lee is in business. If you don''t mind, just call me boss long."


    Ao Bing: "well, boss long."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "ha ha, OK. As for the things you say you don''t have enough points, it doesn''t matter. The group has the pawnbroking function. You can pawn your skill script and unused weapons, herbs and pills, so that you can immediately have a lot of points and buy the descendants of water avoiding Jinjing beast from Bruce Lee. Of course, three days later, the first Zhutian auction since the establishment of the chat group will be held in the world society of super theology. You can also take the things you intend to pawn to the auction. Maybe you can get a better price. Don''t worry, Bruce Lee will give you the qualification to keep the new discount. "


    "Pawnshop? "The world of super theology?" As for the pawnshop, Ao Bing actually saw it in the group announcement, but he didn''t pay attention to it because he doubted the authenticity of the chat group and there was a lot of content on it. Now listening to the words of long, who claims to be in business and is probably specialized in pet sales, Ao Bing picked his eyebrows and had some ideas in his heart.


    Ao Bing reached out and took out a bead from his arms. According to the instructions on the group announcement, he turned on the pawnbroking function and chose the pawnbroking target as the bead in his hand.


    Then the mechanical sound of the system rang out in his mind.


    Ding, member Ao Bing, you can get 3600 points for your level 5 magic weapon "avoid water drop" in pawning. Are you sure you want to pawn? ¡¿


    "three thousand six hundred?" He didn''t know the purchasing power of points. Ao Bing didn''t make a decision immediately. He then called out the interface of the mall. Suddenly, a series of commodity information came into his eyes.


    According to the overall situation, the list of goods from top to bottom is as follows:


    1. Three day tour of Tushan Hotel (including clothing, accommodation, transportation, etc.), price: 3000 points per person.


    2. Zhutian pet store. This month, the manager recommends the following PET: the great sage Monkey (a collection of the blood of the ancient gods, the Sutra of the monkey king in the magic mobile phone world, and the eggs of the silver backed gorilla in the magic ancestral world). As soon as he was born, he took the high-quality pet of the seven grade pill tianhun Rongxue pill, which has high potential and intelligence. Once he wakes up the blood, he can immediately have the seventh level To the eighth level of strength, is the best partner this month), price: 29000 points a.


    3. The pill recommended by the chief pharmacist of chat group and master Yaochen this month: eight grades of Yishi pill (which can shape children''s physique and greatly improve children''s qualification), price: 18600 points.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at these magical commodities that he had never heard of before, for a moment, Ao Bing felt dazzled. But he knew one thing very well, that is, if these commodities were real and he could buy them, the boss chat area of all worlds would be a big chance for him. Maybe he could lead the Dragon people out of the abyss purgatory through it Maybe.


    Thinking of this, Ao Bing no longer bothered about purchasing power and the top of the pawnbroker''s saying that "for items that bring value non continuously, pawning can only get half of the points of their selling price in the mall". His mind moved and decided to pawn the water repellent beads in his hands. Then the mechanical sound of the system rang out in his mind again.


    [Ding, member of the group, Ao Bing, you have successfully pawned a level 5 magic weapon to avoid water drop and gained 3600 points. At present, your balance of points is 3602. ¡¿


    "with more than 3000 points, you can buy a cheaper baby dragon to have a try and see if you really buy the things in it." After listening to the sound of the system, Ao Bing thought in his heart, and then looked at the baby dragon on the chat screen, which costs 100 points.


    It''s different from the monkey with the ancestral blood and monkey gene, and the upgraded white moon shadow dragon who took Bodhisattva and Jiupin leidan at nightfall. The ordinary baby dragon is not only weak, but also has a very low upper limit. They can be a third-order Warcraft in their life by self-cultivation, so the price is as usual It''s still 100 points.


    In other words, it''s a worthless pet.


    In the past, when the devil Bruce Lee just opened a pet shop, there were few pets for customers to choose from, so everyone''s positioning for baby dragon was good quality and low price. Now, the positioning has become a "bargain". There''s no way. The times are changing.


    "System, I want to buy a baby dragon Make sure you buy. " He now has 3000 points, just to buy 100 points things, Ao Bing did not hesitate, immediately chose to confirm.The next second, the system deducted 100 points from his account, and transferred 90 of them to the account of demon Bruce Lee. At the same time, the system randomly selected one of the Dragon babies from demon Bruce Lee''s shelves in the mall and sent it to Ao Bing.


    Aobing is at the bottom of the East China Sea at this time, and feilongbao is a magic dragon with fire attribute, so at the moment of its appearance, the scene of aobing''s muddle happened.


    "Puchi, Puchi, Puchi..."


    The space in front of you suddenly fluctuates, followed by a green little fat as shown on the interface of the mall Well, maybe a fat creature with dragon''s blood appeared in front of Ao Bing. As soon as this creature appeared, it was like fire meeting water, emitting white smoke all over. Then it was like suffocation. It kept struggling and making a sound of puffing, which made people laugh.


    Ao Bing quickly reflected that this little thing is a fire dragon. So he quickly pinched a formula to disperse the water around baby Fei Long and isolate it. Then baby Fei long felt alive.


    Looking at the owner who bought him, feilongbao felt a little resentful. How can he buy me in such a place? Don''t you know I''m a fire dragon? You let me appear in the water. Isn''t that the key dragon?


    Thinking about it, Feilong gave Ao bing a cry that was very similar to human''s "hum", then turned around and pointed his tail at him instead of looking at him.


    Seeing this scene, he felt guilty and found that he didn''t notice the environmental problems. Ao Bing couldn''t help but raise his mouth. He was a little happy. This guy It''s lovely.


    So Ao Bing stepped forward, pointed it with his finger, and began to communicate with the pet he bought.


    It''s worth mentioning that although this baby dragon can''t speak human language, Ao Bing is not human. He understands animal language, so they can communicate smoothly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side of the world, the fragrant honey sinks down like frost.


    Runyu, who didn''t say a word in the group, pawned one of his things and gained more than 5000 points. Then, his dragon and aobing''s Dragon made the same choice in the dark. He also bought a pet in the mall to verify the authenticity of the chat group.


    Ah, it''s not unreasonable for the devil Bruce Lee to open such a large shop.


    According to the book, what Runyu bought is a Nine Tailed Fox Cub with the blood of nine trumpets in Huoying world and a drop of the blood of ancient gods.


    By the way, the cub is male.


    Runyu


    Can he say that he forgot to choose gender when he bought?

 Chapter 599

    About Ao Bing buying a baby dragon from the mall, and Runyu buying a Nine Tailed Fox with a male gender, the evil little dragon as a businessman and yeshiqiu as the leader of the group all know about Ao Bing''s original fate after watching the video. Suddenly, the former smiles and secretly says that he has made two businesses, while the latter sighs: "I didn''t expect you to be Runyu like this ¡£¡±


    Isn''t it? At the beginning, when watching Xiangmi''s TV series, yeshiqiu only thought that Runyu was warm and thoughtful. Of course, it was also very unfortunate. He had a miserable life. But he didn''t know about his hobby of keeping male pets. It didn''t show up in the play.


    Wait, Runyu, his nightmare beast Should it be public, too?


    Suddenly, at night, Qiu thought of something, and his expression became more strange. Then, he took a cold breath, and his body shrunk and shook his head.


    Then, don''t want to run jade things, night autumn will look at the chat screen aobing head.


    "The reincarnation of Lingzhu turned out to be like this. He was friends with Nezha. He died to help him resist the natural disaster, but he was lucky to keep the yuan Shen. The world where Ao Bing lived is very interesting. Unlike most myths and legends, his Nezha is actually a magic pill! " Autumn murmurs at night.


    Then, his mind moves, and he tunes out Ao Bing''s original destiny video. He sees what the original God said to immortal Taiyi and Shen Gongbao when he split hunyuanzhu into two.


    He said that the original God of the magic pill was indestructible. He applied the curse of heaven robbery and three years later led the thunder down to destroy the magic pill.


    Yuanshen


    Therefore, the original spirit of Nezha''s body is magic pill. It''s not Ao Bing who replaced him.


    Even if Shen Gongbao doesn''t do bad things, Taiyi immortal reincarnates Lingzhu into Nezha according to the order of the original God. After reincarnation, the soul in Nezha''s body is also Ao Bing''s soul, not the current Nezha. The current Nezha is still a magic pill and will be destroyed by Tianlei in three years.


    So strictly speaking, Shen Gongbao''s behavior did not hurt Nezha. On the contrary, it gave him the chance to reincarnate and live in the world.


    Shen Gongbao''s behavior did harm to Ao Bing. Ao Bing''s spirit was a pearl. He wanted to be Nezha according to the order of the original God, but he made him the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East Sea. He had to take the responsibility of leading the whole dragon people out of the abyssal purgatory. This is really Too much!


    In this way, Ao Bing is more miserable than Nezha.


    Because Nezha was miserable, but after his reincarnation, he had a glimmer of hope. But Ao Bing had a good future. He was turned into a street by Shen Gongbao. Such a contrast is really Should be worthy of being a villain, life is not a good protagonist?


    After thinking about it deeply, Qiu touched his chin at night, sighed, and flashed a helpless color on his face.


    Sometimes he is not angry with God. Villains are not necessarily bad people. Moreover, many villains have more charisma and richer emotions than the protagonists, but their ending is far worse than the protagonists. Why are they villains?


    Maybe it is.


    It''s true that heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard everything as their cud dog.


    At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. Then, he sent a message to Ao Bing, who was coaxing the flying dragon baby at the bottom of the East China Sea: "welcome the new man, new man. You should pay attention to a child named Nezha. Stay away from him. Don''t go there foolishly to accompany him to resist the curse of heaven, or you will die."


    Well, physical death is also death.


    This Ao Bing is already a member of his own group, and from that video, this boy is only three years old. He is a very good person, kind-hearted and modest. For this kind of person, yeshiqiu is still very appreciative, so he is willing to take the initiative to tell him the way to change his life against the weather, and help him avoid the death crisis in the original fate path.


    As for Nezha, although he thought that the child was pretty good, just a little skinny, there was no way. His spirit was magic pill, and the original God''s Curse of heaven had already bound him. From the pictures in the video, it can be seen that the curse of heaven was very powerful that day, and even today''s nighttime autumn may not be able to withstand it.


    Even if you can bear it, you will definitely get hurt. You are not familiar with him or even don''t know him. You can''t get hurt for him, so you can only hurt him.


    After all, as a group leader, I can''t watch my group members die with him.


    Besides, as I said before, Ao Bing didn''t apologize to him. Originally, he was a magic pill. He couldn''t even reincarnate. Now he has the status of Nezha, who originally belonged to Ao Bing, and has lived in the world for three years. It''s a very lucky thing to think about it.


    Such a thought, night autumn nodded, more and more feel oneself do right.


    What, why don''t you let Ao Bing follow his original fate and find him a suitable body to help him revive?


    The right body, when you are the strong one in immortal realm, is Chinese cabbage. Where can I find it?


    What''s more, it''s not too bad to waste the body of a strong immortal for Nezha who has no friendship with him?Let his Taiyi real master worry about Nezha''s affairs. Anyway, the group leader doesn''t worry about it. He has his own life. It''s very difficult to live!


    ¡­¡­


    Magic child Nezha world, the bottom of the East China Sea.


    "Master Suddenly, he was coaxed by AI te, and finally coaxed the angry baby dragon. At this moment, Ao Bing, who was holding it and laughing, was stunned. Looking at the title of AI te''s own portrait on the chat screen in his mind, he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    With the successful experience of pawning and shopping, Ao Bing had almost completely believed in the authenticity of the chat group, so he had a certain sense of awe for the group leader.


    "I''m afraid it''s a greater God than Sanqing." Ao Bing guessed in his heart.


    Then, he carefully read the news of the group leader Aite. After reading it, the whole person was shocked in an instant.


    "Even the leaders told me to pay attention to Nezha and stay away from him. Is it true that Nezha will kill me in the future? No, the group leader told me not to accompany him to resist the curse. It sounds like I took the initiative, but how could I What''s going on? "


    Ao Bing''s brow was locked, and he was very confused.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the world of fragrant honey is like frost.


    Looking at the Nine Tailed Fox cub in front of him who had a good time with nightmare beast, Runyu sighed. Finally, she decided to keep it. Instead of contacting the Dragon boss to exchange goods, she should find a partner for nightmare beast.


    Then, like Ao Bing, he also believed in the authenticity of the chat group. He looked back at the chat screen and saw the leader''s advice to Ao Bing. Runyu frowned and thought, "does this leader have the ability to predict the future just like Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun?"


    Just when Runyu guessed, he reminded aobing that yeshiqiu AI te gave him a message and said: "Runyu, new man, you should also pay attention to a woman named Jinmi. Stay away from her. Don''t approach her foolishly, and don''t fall in love with her. Otherwise, you will be miserable in the future, and she will wear a green hat. Do you believe that?"


    Runyu


    What you said is true or false, and can I say that I have fallen in love with Jinmi fairy?

 Chapter 600

    Being reminded by the group leader, aobing and Runyu are shocked by his words.


    Especially Runyu.


    Ao Bing is OK. His current relationship with Nezha is just a friend. We have to go deeper. Nezha can also be said to be his Savior. What about Kerun Yu?


    Good guy, I just used some tricks yesterday to make Luo Lin, the God of water, mistakenly think that he and Jinmi are in love. Then I decided their marriage completely in front of Tiandi Tiantian. The leader of the boss group that I joined today told me to stay away from Jinmi, or she would put on a green hat. Isn''t that playing with him?


    Runyu said that even if he has a strong endurance, he can''t be treated like this.


    Then, run Yu, who was always calm, looked back at the Nine Tailed Fox cub who was playing with the nightmare beast. After thinking about it, she was still bubbling in the group.


    At this time, he has 80% confidence to determine that the chat group is real, otherwise it is impossible. He just thought about it in his head, and the pet he wanted to buy suddenly appeared in front of him.


    After all, his strength still belongs to the top level in the six realms. He can watch his mind like this and play with space wantonly in front of him. In his opinion, there is no such person in the six realms, even Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun can''t do it.


    The next second, a message from him pops up on the chat screen.


    Runyu: "Runyu has seen the leaders! This time, Runyu has this opportunity to get into the boss chat group of all worlds and get to know you. It''s really Runyu''s luck. Runyu thanks for the gift of the group leader. "


    "You''re welcome. It''s your own destiny. It has nothing to do with me." Seeing that Runyu finally bubbled, at night, Qiu threw the remaining flat peach cores into the garbage can, picked his eyebrows and sent him a message at will.


    Runyu''s strength is the second medium-term of immortality. He ranks very high in the world of fragrant honey sinking like frost, not below Xufeng, the God of fire. Xufeng''s strength can rank in the top ten in that world. Therefore, according to yeshiqiu''s analysis, with his current strength, he should be invincible in that world.


    What, single selection is invincible, can we defeat the masses with one?


    For example, fight against the whole heaven or the whole six worlds with one''s own strength?


    In this regard, night autumn just want to ha ha, said you really look up to me.


    The emperor of heaven in that world is too small, and his strength should be the third level of immortality. In addition, Tian Hou, God of water, God of wind, God of fire, and supreme Laojun There are so many immortals who have self-knowledge at night. It is impossible for him to pick more than one.


    But, single pick invincible, just can''t one pick more that he is not strong?


    No explanation! If you think it''s illustrative, you''re too high on the word strong.


    To sum up, yeshiqiu thinks that Runyu''s world has very limited help for her, which is equivalent to a weakened world of Baolian lamp. She doesn''t need to plan for herself, so she can communicate with Runyu freely.


    After all, I didn''t want to get any good things from him. It doesn''t involve the exchange of interests. Of course, I can do it casually.


    Runyu didn''t know what was in yeshiqiu''s mind. Seeing that the group leader replied to him, he first automatically ignored the sentence that "it has nothing to do with the group leader when he entered the group", and then politely asked yeshiqiu, "the group leader is so humble that Runyu admires him! Previously, the leader of the group told Runyu to stay away from Jinmi fairy. Don''t get close to her, and don''t fall in love with her, or she will be killed Keke, Runyu, is that true? "


    Night time autumn: "really."


    Runyu


    So direct?


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s time for me to appear again."


    Just when Runyu was shocked by yeshiqiu''s concise reply, the chat screen was refreshed again. It was Wei Wuxian who just reminded Ao Bing to be careful of Nezha. Now he comes to follow the steps of the group leader and remind the new man.


    What? He hasn''t seen Xiangmi chenjin Rushuang TV series, and there is no story book about Runyu in the library of affiliated world. How can he remind?


    You are silly. The group leader has just said something about this new man. I will follow the group leader.


    So Wei Wuxian continued to send a message: "Runyu, new man, you may not know much when you just come here. The leader of the group can see through the original fate of each of us. Many of us, relying on the blessing of the leader of the group, seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and change the tragic fate.


    If the group leader says that to you, you should keep it in mind and do it according to the group leader''s instructions. That Jinmi, you must stay away from her, otherwise she''s wearing a green hat, I won''t laugh at you, but other people can''t say it.


    In particular, Mr. Xiong, he often gives people a green hat. If you really encounter this kind of thing, he will certainly laugh at you. At that time, you are not comfortable in your world, and you have to be angry with him when you enter the group, so you must pay attention to it! "


    Runyu


    I don''t think Jinmi fairy will make a commitment to practice spirituality with other men and wear it for me Cough, in a word, it''s that kind of thing, but why do you say so firmly, just like you see the future with your own eyes? Is it because of the trust in the group leader?Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian, on the platform of Buxing, the beautiful night God Runyu, dressed in white, breathes heavily and looks serious.


    It''s really hard for him to believe that Kam Mi would do such a thing, but it''s hard for him not to take it seriously because the leader of the group and the Taoist friend Wei Wuxian are so committed.


    At this time, someone in the group spoke again. It was an old man, surnamed Xiong.


    Majestic: "Wei Wuxian, I think I''ve always been polite to you, but why do you always challenge me? I''m the leader of the society. When did you ever do such things as wearing a green hat? Don''t slander me in front of new people! Besides, don''t call me master Fu Xiong. I''m the leader of the world society! "


    Wei Wuxian: "you are the leader and your age, can you be called uncle, is there a causal relationship?"


    Xiongba: "you..."


    Wei Wuxian: "as for your cuckold, hum, I went to your world some time ago and met a Japanese who was absolutely godless. I beat him up. Then I met his wife Yan Ying and found that she looked a little like your third disciple Nie Feng. I talked with her and asked her about her relationship with Nie Feng. Do you know Master Nie Feng Then, do you need me to continue? "


    Majestic: "Wei Wuxian, you..."


    Wei Wuxian: "hum, dare to do not dare to, I Wei Wuxian never met such a brazen person!"


    "Poof!" Not long after she was discharged from hospital, she was sent in by Mo ganna. Now she is making a neighbor with huoyun evil god, and is recuperating in a ward. Seeing the news sent by Wei Wuxian, she is in a hurry to turn red. Suddenly, her face becomes more red. Then her throat moves and suddenly spurts out a big mouthful of blood, which makes the huoyun evil god on the bed next to her a fool.


    As soon as labor and capital wake up, you give labor and capital a bloody mouth. You bully labor and capital. You can''t get out of bed. You can''t kill you with the palm of the Tathagata, can you?


    OK, you wait. I''ll complain to boss Tu Shan in the group.


    Immediately, the fire cloud evil god went online, and without looking at the news record, he sent a message to Tu Shan Ya Ya, who is the boss of Tu Shan Hospital, saying: @ Tu Shan Ya Ya, boss Tu Shan, No. 38 ward on the fifth floor of Tu Shan Hospital, the hero is bleeding. Send someone to deal with this old thing quickly!! "


    Majestic overlord


    Tu Shanya


    Bloody talk? You can contact Li Maozhen''s Judicial Bureau and tell me what to do. Our Tushan hospital is only responsible for treating people, not for spitting blood.


    Just when Tu Shanya wanted to reply to huoyun evil god like this, he suddenly thought of something and added to her, "Oh, what I''m talking about is literally true - spitting blood!"


    Tu Shanya

 Chapter 601

    At the sight of the five words "true - spitting blood" from the fire cloud evil god, the crowd became quiet. Even Runyu, who still wanted to ask questions in depth, did not speak. Subconsciously, everyone looked at Wei Wuxian''s head, and an inexplicable color flashed in his eyes.


    This guy Did you spit blood as the old man said?


    What a man!


    "Cough." Wei Wuxian himself also reacted. He clenched his fist and put it to his mouth. He coughed gently and felt a little embarrassed. This incident should not make people in the group think that he is the kind of guy who can quarrel and curse people, right?


    Well, I don''t think so.


    Then Wei Wuxian changed the topic and said, "well, we don''t care about Mr. Xiong. His business doesn''t matter. You''re new here, and you''re not familiar with us, so let''s talk about it and get familiar with it. By the way, at 7 o''clock this evening, the top floor of Lianhua Hotel, how about I treat you to dinner? @Aobing, @ Runyu


    Runyu: "thank you for your invitation, Runyu I''m sure I''ll go


    Originally, I wanted to refuse. For thousands of years, I have been eating alone, practicing alone and sleeping alone. Except for a banquet held by heaven, I have never had a meal with anyone else, so I would be unaccustomed to it and subconsciously want to refuse.


    But when I think about it, I am very concerned about this chat group, especially the Jinmi they just said Cough, that hat thing, let oneself incomparably care, so go and get together to have a meal with the people in this group, get to know each other, face-to-face talk, think is also good, so Runyu accepted Wei Wuxian''s invitation.


    On the other side, the world of Nezha.


    Like Runyu, Ao Bing was also very concerned about Nezha''s affairs, so after hesitating for a while, he sent out a message to accept Wei Wuxian''s invitation and thank him.


    Wei Wuxian was very happy to see the reply from the two new people. He quickly told them how to watch the time in the group and how to go to the affiliated world with his mind.


    By the way, even if Runyu and aobing don''t accept his invitation, they will still hold a small party tonight at Lianhua Hotel affiliated to the world. The reason for the party is to celebrate Jiang Cheng''s birthday. In fact, ha ha, it is to provide a blind date for Jiang Yanli and qianrenxue.


    Although Wei Wuxian already knows that Qian Renxue is a girl, Yu Ziyuan and Jiang Fengmian don''t know, even Jiang Cheng doesn''t know, and Jiang Yanli is abandoned by Jiang Fengmian because of him, so they can only make a mistake and let them get married.


    There is no way.


    Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan will come to the birthday party tonight, which can be regarded as the whole family joining the world to have a look. By the way, they will open the door for Jiang Yanli to see if she and qianrenxue can make it.


    Although Certainly not, but we can''t show it, otherwise let Mrs. Yu know the real gender of brother Xue, I''m not a small life?


    Therefore, what should be done is to treat brother Xue as a man and go on a blind date with her elder martial sister. Anyway, she agreed to help herself.


    As for Wei Wuxian''s thoughts, all the members of the group, except the new ones, know very well. Not only that, except for the hero and huoyun evil god who are in hospital, they have also been invited to celebrate Jiang Cheng''s birthday together, so as not to make it too embarrassing to invite Qian Renxue alone.


    Now, seeing that Wei Wuxian has invited two new people, we all have a tacit understanding and don''t make uncomfortable noises. It''s good for the big guys to get together face to face. Thank you for providing such an opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, inside the heart nourishing hall.


    Seeing Runyu and aobing accept Wei Wuxian''s invitation, Qiuqiu leans lazily on the Dragon chair at night and doesn''t say anything.


    As a matter of fact, his group leader''s trumpet and administrator''s trumpet also received Wei Wuxian''s invitation, but he only planned to participate as the group leader, and the trumpet of Zhutian''s law enforcer was nothing.


    Anyway, Runyu and aobing will come to the affiliated world for dinner in the evening. Do you want to talk about their original fate in the evening, or do you want to talk about it in the group now?


    At night, autumn is thinking in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the chat group, Tu Shanya sighed and sent a message to huoyun evil god, saying that she would arrange someone to quickly transfer xiongba to the intensive care unit.


    When he was in hospital, he vomited blood. Master Xiong, his injury is getting worse. He has to take more care of him.


    Of course, more money.


    He is also a miserable man. As the first group to join the group, his strength is still in the late stage of martial arts. He belongs to the bottom group. I remember that at the beginning, his strength ranked first in the whole group, but now


    Alas, there''s no way. Who let him spend more than half of his time in the hospital?


    Failed to participate in various activities, failed to communicate with each other, help each other, thus rapid progress, so a long time, he naturally fell behind others.


    Tu Shan Ya Ya shook her head and asked someone to contact Tu Shan Hospital.After a while, Runyu, who continued to exchange greetings with Wei Wuxian, thought about it, or asked that question to yeshiqiu: "it''s not Runyu who doesn''t believe you, but runyugang and Jinmi fairy have made a marriage agreement in front of Tiandi Tiantian and let her sign the marriage contract. Now you let Runyu stay away from her. Isn''t that what Runyu said? Forgive Runyu for daring. You said Jinmi fairy would Do you have any basis for doing something wrong to Runyu? "


    "Oh, you still don''t believe me?" See runyufa out of the problem, still thinking about whether to stop at this point, to the evening and his detailed chat night, autumn picked pick eyebrows, face flashed a smile, heart way.


    Immediately, I don''t think about it any more. Since he wants to know, let him know earlier.


    So, nightfall uses the authority of the group leader to tune out the video of Runyu''s original fate, and then uploads an excerpt from it to the group for the audience to see.


    "Night time autumn" @ Runyu, this is a scene that will happen in your original fate. Have a look. "


    AI te''s Runyu opened the video link that suddenly appeared on the screen, and then the picture appeared. In the dim moonlight, two figures, a man and a woman, hugged and kissed each other, which seemed very ambiguous.


    They are Runyu''s younger brother Xufeng and Runyu''s fiancee Jinmi.


    Yes, my brother-in-law and future sister-in-law are together.


    Runyu


    Cloth star stage, see the picture in the mind, Run Jade''s face instantly become pale and weak, legs a soft, even directly fell down.


    Runyugen, who fell to the ground, was confused and said: "it''s not true, it''s not true..."

 Chapter 602

    My name is Runyu. I''m the eldest son of emperor Tiandi. I''m also the God of the night. But I haven''t experienced father''s love since I was a child, because my father, emperor, has only one child he loves from beginning to end. That''s my brother Xufeng.


    I envy him, but I don''t envy him, because he is my younger brother, and he is my own son, but I am only a common son. The father and the emperor should love him. Even if the father and the emperor decide to let him inherit the position of emperor Tiandi in the future, I won''t have any complaints.


    But why, why is it not enough for you to have the love of the father, the emperor and the mother? Why do you want to rob my wife with me?


    He is your sister-in-law!


    Looking at the video of Xufeng and Jinmi kissing in the moonlight uploaded by the group leader, Runyu''s eyes turn red gradually, and his face turns pale. Finally, he reaches out his hand and holds his legs up. Like a helpless child, he sits on the ground and looks very pitiful.


    As he once said, people who have not experienced the excitement will not care about loneliness. Similarly, people who have not experienced the love will not care about the so-called fiancee''s betrayal.


    But, he fell in love!


    He has already fallen in love with Jinmi, and even for her, he is willing to risk being more scared by Empress Dowager. In front of the emperor of heaven, he and the water god decide their marriage completely. But now, the future that he sees, Jinmi, Xufeng, his fiancee and his brother, they


    How can I bear it?


    He tried to suppress his anger, but Runyu, who had never experienced the death of Suli, was a little bit less tolerant than when he knew about it in the original plot. So after a while, he still couldn''t help but raise his head, open his mouth and shout.


    "Ah, ah ~"


    "whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " With Runyu''s cry, the stars on the platform began to shake violently, and then many smaller stars turned into a bunch of Aurora and fell towards the world. These stars looked very beautiful one after another. When the mortals saw them, they had to quickly put their hands together and make a wish in their hearts.


    Meteor shower, this is not common!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Runyu''s cry didn''t spread into the group, so yeshiqiu didn''t know what he was doing after watching the video, but he must be in a bad mood, and it''s not impossible to even kill people.


    After all, being betrayed by his fiancee is an angry thing, but the object of the affair is his own brother, which is even more irritating. The two closest people betrayed themselves together. Which man can stand it?


    Anyway, comparing his heart with his heart, yeshiqiu thinks he can''t stand it. Although he realized under the ancient bodhi tree, his mood has improved a lot, but this kind of thing is too cruel. It''s estimated that he can bear it because he has no feelings. Yeshiqiu thinks he still has feelings, so he can''t bear this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, he doesn''t have any brothers. The only sibling close to him is Nalan Yanran, a woman. If his fiancee has an affair with Nalan Yanran in the future, he


    Well, it should be bearable. I won''t be too angry.


    What, why don''t you get angry when a woman has an affair with your fiancee?


    If you want to ask me why, I can''t answer it. Anyway, I feel that this kind of thing doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Keke, let''s get down to business. After knowing that Runyu has finished watching the video uploaded by himself through the permission of the group leader, yeshiqiu specially waited for a while, didn''t speak, and gave him some time to digest.


    While he was waiting, other group friends who watched the deleted short video bubbled up to comment.


    Wei Wuxian, who is known as the "front line of water group", led the way.


    Wei Wuxian: "I''ll go. What''s the situation? Is the woman in the video Jinmi? The man who is with Jinmi will wear green for the new man in his original fate Keke, would you bully him? He looks like a man. I didn''t expect that he was so bad. He really knows people and faces but doesn''t know his heart! Newlyweds don''t worry. One day I will go to your world to help you take care of this bastard named Phoenix. I promise that he can''t be with your fiancee any more. "


    Black Marshal: "Hey, Wei Wuxian, don''t let them that, then how do you plan to take care of the man who is called Phoenix by Jinmi?"


    Wei Wuxian: "hum, for such a shameless villain who seduces a married woman, if you don''t impose palace punishment, you''re sorry for the legalist ancestor who invented this punishment."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "why bother so much? Just kill it. If Runyu qunyou doesn''t mind, Mr. Wei, you can help him kill the woman named Jinmi. It''s unnecessary for such a slut to live in the world. "


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, what king Qi said is reasonable. What''s more, I think it''s too cheap to kill them with one knife. I should frustrate them and make their souls immortal. So if the new couple doesn''t mind, I can serve them and swallow them up and send them to hell forever! "Wei Wuxian: "Hello, master, you just want to eat them, right? I heard that Jinmi call that man Phoenix, so you think he is very helpful, right? "


    Pudu Cihang


    Mr. Wei, if you don''t speak so directly in the future, we are still good friends.


    ¡­¡­


    The news that all the friends talked about each other appeared in Runyu''s mind, which made him very angry. But after a roar, he finally vented some anger, and felt a little warm in his heart.


    Although He is not familiar with these people, but they all care about him as if they are familiar from their own. Maybe they are selfish, but what they say really contains the element of caring for him, which makes Runyu who has been lonely for thousands of years feel like home.


    "Home? This chat group? Ah As soon as he entered the group, he regarded it as a home. After reflecting this, Runyu shook her head and laughed at himself. How much he lacked family care?


    Then he took a deep breath and sent a message to the group, saying: "Runyu, thank you for your concern, Runyu At the moment, I''m confused and I don''t know what to do, so this matter Please let Runyu think about it again. "


    Wei Wuxian: "new people, what else do you want? You said that you and that Jinmi have signed a marriage contract, so she is your fiancee, but she Forget it, even if you really love her and don''t have the heart to let her get the punishment she deserves, at least the man who is called Phoenix by your fiancee can''t be let go, can''t he? If you can''t beat him alone, I can go to help you. We are all friends. We should help each other. Don''t worry. Although I haven''t done this kind of punishment, I read a lot and know all the theories of the punishment. I will help you castrate that Phoenix! "


    Black Marshal: "yes, castrated."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "the organs cut off can be sold to Bruce Lee. There should be a lot of menstrual fluid in the part of Phoenix. Of course, if the man''s body is a real Phoenix, and ordinary birds, Bruce Lee is not interested in it."


    Wei Wuxian: "mm-hmm, don''t worry, I will beat him back to the original shape first to see if it is Phoenix."


    Peeping through the screen of yeshiqiu, seeing that Wei Wuxian is full of confidence and has not considered whether he can do it with his strength, the corner of his mouth twitches.


    Castrated Xu Feng? Wei Wuxian, without the blessing of Poseidon''s power, your own strength is no more than the seventh level of immortals. How can you do such a thing? And


    Yeshiqiu: "what, to add, the real name of the Phoenix in the video is Xufeng. It''s Runyu''s half brother."


    Everyone:! "


    After a few seconds of silence in the group


    Wei Wuxian: "what, there are so many animals in the world, even the women of brothers? Wait, Phoenix, bird? Good guy, this Xufeng is a real beast

 Chapter 603

    Is Xufeng a real animal?


    See Wei Wuxian sent out this news, night autumn and other group members can''t help but Leng for a moment, nodded, yes, he is really a real beast.


    Then, a few members of the group reacted abruptly.


    Tu yamaya: "Wei Wuxian, please pay attention to what you say. Don''t call an old beast a non-human creature. Don''t you know that the starting point of human beings is much lower than that of ghosts? "


    At this time, Tu Shanya has arranged for someone to send the "bloodthirsty" hero to the intensive care unit. She has nothing to do with the group to see what everyone is talking about. She has also watched the news record and the video about Runyu. She agrees with Wei Wuxian''s abusive behavior towards Xufeng, but she is very disgusted with the word "beast".


    Because when people use this word, they compare those bastards who have bad intentions and have done bad things to their animals.


    God, what did they do wrong? Why should they be given such meaning by human beings?


    It''s disgusting!


    Wei Wuxian: "ah? Oh, I''m sorry. I just said that to Xufeng, not to any other creature. I''m sorry! Another thing is that our starting point is really low, but our upper limit is high. We are born Tao


    Devil Bruce Lee: "it''s true that the upper limit is high, but it''s difficult to make progress, let alone reach that upper limit. It''s very difficult to reach the starting point of demons and ghosts all his life. I''m afraid that the human beings who can do this only account for 10% of the total human beings. No, maybe only 1%


    Wei Wuxian


    So, now the topic of the group is changing from helping new people to arguing with me about who is more noble, human or ghosts?


    Attached to the world, Lotus Hotel.


    Wei Wuxian, who came back from Baolian lamp world and ate and drank in his hotel, saw the movement in the group, and felt something was wrong.


    There are a lot of non-human creatures in this group. He doesn''t want to quarrel with them alone, and they are right. Judging from their respective proportions, few human beings are more powerful than them. More than 90% of them are not as good as the starting point of ordinary monsters in their whole lives, but


    I''m not the person who is less than 90%. I''m the person in the special part!


    Can''t my strength compare with those so-called new born monsters?


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s not right for me to call a Phoenix a real beast that even my brother''s woman won''t let go?


    Wei Wuxian thought in his heart.


    Of course, he just wanted to, he didn''t say.


    He''s not a fool. There''s something wrong with the atmosphere in the group now. He doesn''t dare to express his opinions at random, otherwise it''s not good to be criticized by the group.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "ladies and gentlemen, the word" animal "was not invented by Mr. Wei. When he used it, he didn''t consider so much. It was totally subconscious. I would like to apologize to Tushan clan leader and boss long on his behalf. Please don''t worry about him. I don''t think you will use this word again after you come to Mr. Wei, will you, Mr. Wei? "


    Seeing that his allies were a little angry because of this, Li Maozhen didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to be hostile to these inhumane friends, but he stood up and acted as a lobbyist.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, I won''t use that word in the future."


    See Li Maozhen stand out to help him speak, Wei Wuxian quickly said.


    Tu Shanya: "hum, pay attention next time."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "same as above."


    Black Marshal: "same as above."


    Pudu Cihang: "same as above."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "same as above."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sure, sure." In the face of so many non-human friends who don''t know whether they really care or come out to join the fun, Wei Wuxian repeatedly guarantees.


    Then, he gave full play to his ability to change the topic, and sent a message: "let''s continue to talk about the Phoenix. Even he dares to touch his brother''s fiancee. He still has people Do birds have sex? Sure enough, rookie, let me help you to take care of him, and then sell his thing to boss long to see if you can make a pet like Phoenix. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, the moon worship administrator also has a Phoenix, which is female, but the administrator is not willing to lend the Phoenix to Bruce Lee for a period of time, even the eggs of the Phoenix are not willing to sell to Bruce Lee, so if your hateful brother is really a Phoenix, it is very helpful for Bruce Lee and the pet industry of the whole chat group to get his thing ¡£¡±


    Just now, I didn''t really care that Wei Wuxian used the word "beast" to describe Xufeng. I just stood up to respond to Tu Shanya and frighten Wei Wuxian. Seeing him saying so, the devil Bruce Lee didn''t embarrass him. He also sent a message.


    He is very interested in that part of the Phoenix. Through his hands, he can create many small Phoenix!


    Black Marshal: "yes, yes, even my brother''s fiancee is in my hands. I can''t let Xufeng go. Lord, are you right?"At night, in autumn, "..."


    I''m not going to say anything.


    Jin Guangyao: "the ancients said that a friend''s wife should not be deceived. You can''t even touch a friend''s wife, let alone your brother. This young master Xufeng is really too Oh, it''s Runyu''s family business. As an outsider, it''s not convenient for me to talk about it. But the group leader said in the group announcement that since everyone is in the group, they are all family members and should help each other. So I''m a little nagging. Please don''t be strange. "


    Phoenix is a legendary beast. Xufeng is a Phoenix, and Runyu, as his brother, is probably the same. His strength must be very strong. Therefore, in Jin Guangyao''s eyes, Runyu is a thigh worth holding. When is it better not to please him? So he also sent a "very considerate" message to the group.


    It has to be said that Jin Guangyao''s way of dealing with people is incomparable to that of ten Wei Wuxian. Seeing the news he sent, Runyu nodded and felt a sense of identity with him. He thought that Jin Guangyao was a very good person and knew how to care for others.


    Does that mean Wei Wuxian is not good.


    Runyu can also feel that Wei Wuxian is so positive. He should really care about himself and want to vent his anger for himself or change his miserable fate ahead of time. But he has been saying that he will be worn by Jinmi in the future People who talk about that are also very upset.


    What''s more, look at the news just now from the fairy who looks at the picture of fox fairy. This prince Wei should be a human, a human. Does he have the ability to give Xufeng to him?


    Thinking, Runyu first sent a message to Jin Guangyao that "Daoyou are serious, Runyu dare not blame everyone".


    Then, he asked Wei Wuxian, "Runyu, thanks for your love for Runyu. I don''t know What is Mr. Wei''s strength? Xufeng, his strength and I are between Bozhong. If you come to my world, can you really subdue him? "


    Wei Wuxian: "hmm? His strength is similar to yours. What''s your strength level in the group? You can click on the bottom right corner of the chat screen, and there is a [my information] icon. You can see it by clicking on it. "


    Runyu did what Wei Wuxian said, and soon he transferred out his personal information. After reading it, he sent a message to Wei Wuxian and said, "Mr. Wei, it says that my strength is the second stage of immortality. I think Xufeng''s strength should be the same. How can you win him?"


    Wei Wuxian


    What is immortality?

 Chapter 604

    Seeing the reply from Runyu, Wei Wuxian, who is eating and drinking, suddenly feels that the whole person is not good. He stops eating keaido, blinks his eyes, and looks confused.


    Is my cultivation too slow, or is the world developing too fast? Why are all the strong people in immortal realm?


    Immortality is Chinese cabbage? Also, can I subdue the strong of immortality?


    It''s a problem Shit!


    Although Wei is an immortal genius, he has just become the seventh level of immortality and the great thinker of the divine realm. However, there is a big gap between the seventh level of immortality and the immortal realm above the Ninth level, just as big as the gap between heaven and earth. This How can I be the opponent of the strong in immortal realm?


    Even if the group leader can agree that I can borrow the power of the sea god''s throne of Douluo world to the greatest extent, I can barely reach the level of the middle of the Ninth level with my current physical strength, and still can''t deal with the strong one of immortality, let alone the newcomer who says that his strength is the second stage of immortality.


    This NIMA My state of mind is going to collapse!


    Now, new people all have the strength of immortality. What should we do for the old people who have not yet entered the immortality? It''s true that there are talented people coming out of every generation. A new generation will replace the old.


    Wei Wuxian pursed his mouth and made a very aggrieved look at the air. He felt that he was too difficult.


    "Wait a minute, no, Runyu and his brother, who will give him a green hat in the future, are the strong men of immortality, but this time there is another person in the group, Ao Bing, who should not be immortality. The strength of Zhu Bajie in Baolian lamp world is only in the middle of the ninth stage of immortality. In fairy tales, Ao Bing''s strength should not be better than Zhu Bajie''s, so his strength should not reach immortality, just like mine. "


    Wei Wuxian thought of something. He didn''t answer Runyu''s question immediately. He turned his eyes, looked at aobing''s head and sent him a message: "aobing, this new man, I don''t know your strength level in the group?"


    Ao Bing


    You and that Runyu Taoist friend are chatting well. How can you talk about me again?


    Having coaxed feilongbao, Ao Bingleng, who was thinking about Nezha''s problem, was stunned. Then he looked at a message on the screen that Wei Wuxian told Runyu how to look at his strength level in the group. Then he transferred his personal information out. After reading it, he didn''t hide it. He directly replied to Wei Wuxian: "Daoyou, it says I''m a good friend The strength level of the immortal realm is the first medium term. "


    Wei Wuxian


    Finished, my mentality is not collapse, it is completely collapse.


    Seeing Ao Bing''s reply, Wei Wuxian, who had expected him, broke down in an instant. Looking at the delicious keaido in front of him, he felt that it was not fragrant.


    "It''s all immortal, but I''m not..." Murmured a way, then Wei Wuxian put down the chopsticks, went to the corner of the hotel, hands holding thighs, squatted down.


    ¡­¡­


    The world of honey and frost.


    After waiting for a while, but not waiting for Wei Wuxian''s reply, Runyu frowned and felt some strange in her heart. She wondered: "why did this prince Wei not answer whether I could subdue Xufeng after hearing my strength level, but went to ask another Prince Ao Bing about his strength, and then did not speak? Isn''t he Xu Feng''s opponent? "


    It''s Runyu. He guessed the truth as soon as he guessed. Then, he nodded to show his understanding.


    Xu Feng, who is not loyal and has been coveting his future sister-in-law, is really powerful. I''m afraid he won''t be defeated by more than ten people in the whole six circles, and that''s still in the case of fighting alone.


    Xufeng is the God of fire and has the right to lead the army. If you want to fight him, Xufeng will definitely not be the only one to face. So, if you want to castrate Xufeng Cough, that''s too much. It''s really unrealistic.


    Thinking, Runyu shook her head.


    Then, without waiting for Wei Wuxian''s answer, he looked directly at the most important leader of the group and asked him: "in the autumn of the night, the leader of the group, Runyu, thank you for your reminding, and let Runyu see the picture of what will happen in the future in advance. It''s just that Runyu and jinmianxian yesterday That woman signed the marriage contract. If she repents, she will not only offend Huajie, shuishen and Fengshen, but also the emperor of heaven. I really don''t know what to do. It seems that there is no way to retreat. Runyu is brave. Please show me where to go. Runyu will never forget my kindness and virtue! "


    After sending this message, Runyu stood up from the ground, did not take the dust off her body, and made a fist embracing movement directly to the air. She lowered her head, and her face was extremely respectful. She could not help but feel strange for Houhou''s watching him at dusk. At the same time, she became more careful.


    "Is there an expert talking to the night God secretly, but I can''t find out?" Twilight words in the heart doubt way.


    In the chat group.


    After eating a few flat peaches from Baolian lamp world, he is planning to continue to practice the heaven splitting palm, so that he can practice it to the fifth level earlier. Suddenly, he receives a question from Runyu. At night, Qiu walks and says in secret: "it seems that even if I''m willing to bear it, you can''t help it at night. Mingming city official Bi Ao bingshen asks me in front of him. That''s right. Your business is different from his. It''s more harmful and more difficult to deal with. "Immediately, he felt his chin, thought for a while, and then sent him a message: "you said that you have signed the marriage certificate, and you can''t get out of marriage, otherwise there will be big trouble, and it''s impossible to avoid it. The only thing you can do now is to forcibly turn the road under your feet to your advantage."


    Runyu: "please give me some advice! Runyu knows that her strength is nothing in the eyes of the immortals, but this great kindness will be rewarded by Runyu in the future. "


    "No, although your strength is not as good as mine, it''s still very powerful in my eyes. After all, I''m only a little higher than you." At night, Qiu Xindao, then, his mind moved and sent him a message.


    Yeshiqiu: "you are already a member of my group, so you don''t need to be so polite. If you don''t want to experience the tragedy that you will experience in your original fate, I''ll give you three suggestions: first, it''s not difficult to assassinate Jinmi with your strength. As long as she dies before betraying you, no one will be able to give you a green hat. 2¡¢ Kill Xufeng for the same reason. 3¡¢ Take Xufeng in front of Jinmi and keep close to her. If possible, you can even make Jinmi pregnant with your child. In this way, Xufeng should be able to despair, and Jinmi will not do anything wrong to you for the sake of her child. "


    Runyu


    Spirituality, spirituality, this kind of thing?


    Seeing the news from the group leader, Runyu''s handsome face suddenly turned red at this moment.


    Without waiting for his reply, yeshiqiu then sent him a message: "these three choices are just prelude. No matter which one you choose, you must find a way to get rid of Houhou. If you don''t get rid of Houhou, your crisis will never disappear. Remember! Well, let''s talk about it first, and more specifically, let''s talk about it at the party in the evening. I have something else to do. I''m going away. "


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu chooses to go offline, and then swish across to the chat group''s residence in Douluo world, where he practices the heaven splitting palm and moistens the jade


    With a blush on his face, he looked at the last words left by the group leader and fell into a long silence. After a long time, he put down his clasping hands, looked at the Tianhe with stars in front of him and murmured: "get rid of the queen of heaven?"


    Twilight words in the dark:! "


    God, what did I hear? Night God wants to get rid of the queen!

 Chapter 605

    Although he is only restricted by Tian Hou and has to work for her, he has no loyalty to Tian Hou in his heart, but he can''t deny that Tian Hou is the supreme of the six realms. No one in the six realms dares to fight against Tian Hou. Now, Runyu, the night God, says that he wants to get rid of Tian Hou. How can he not be shocked?


    If he hadn''t been brave, he would have been scared to death, you know?


    "Should you tell Tian Hou about this?" The evening words hesitated in the heart.


    He doesn''t have much friendship with Runyu, but he is still happy to see the success of the thing that can bring bad luck to Tianhou. That is, Tianhou sends him to monitor Runyu. If Runyu does something to Tianhou in the future, but fails to kill her, she will investigate and blame him for his poor monitoring, then


    Thinking of the terrible consequences, Mu CI sighs and makes a decision.


    Then, he took a deep look at Runyu in the distance again, and quietly stepped down to return to zifangyun palace to report the matter to Tianhou.


    Tian Hou has long been afraid of Runyu, who is the eldest son of the emperor of heaven, but is not born by herself. Now she knows that the God of night even wants to get rid of her, for fear that it will increase the attack and murder on the God of night, and there will be trouble in the heaven.


    While walking, I thought of it in my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The latent ability of Dushi is still very good. Runyu is concerned about Jinmi and Xufeng by the chat group and the group leader at this time, so she doesn''t find him, and doesn''t know that what she just said is going to spread to Tianhou.


    He looked at Tianhe in front of him, thinking of the time he spent with Kami, and the picture of the future he had seen in the group before. His eyes gradually became deep. Then, he slowly closed his eyes, and a drop of crystal tears overflowed from the corner of his eyes.


    Yinglong tears!


    After this tear falls from Runyu''s eyes, it turns into substance, forms a solid state, and emits a dazzling silver light.


    Hand to catch the tears, and then, run Yu will open her eyes, eyes are still deep, but no longer before the hatred and anger, not that he does not hate, but that he will not show hatred.


    From today on, he Runyu will not be moved by Kami any more, nor will he regard Xufeng as his brother. He will live for himself and strive to live well. That''s all nothing more!


    As for the three suggestions given to him by the group leader.


    Runyu raised her head and looked at the last message from yeshiqiu in her mind. She looked at the three choices several times and finally stayed on the third one.


    He won''t fall in love with Jinmi any more, but it doesn''t mean that he can kill the woman he once loved, and it doesn''t mean that he can willingly give his fiancee to his younger brother. As for the second choice to kill Xufeng, it''s too difficult to do, and once exposed, he will be finished, so he can only choose the third one.


    "Jinmi, even if I no longer love you, you are also my fiancee. As long as the engagement is still there, I will not give you to anyone. Otherwise, what dignity do I have in the six realms?" Will be solidified in the hands of the Dragon tears crushed, Runyu murmured.


    Then, in the group, she sent a thank-you note to the night when her head had turned black, saying that she would thank him face to face again tonight.


    Then, with a wave of her sleeve, Runyu turns around and leaves buxingtai with the Nine Tailed Fox cub he bought from the mall and goes to his Xuanji palace.


    If you want to achieve great things, you need to step on every step of the road!


    Wei Wuxian''s banquet held by Daoyou tonight, he Runyu must not be impolite, let alone offend those group members. He is a newcomer. Judging from Wei Wuxian''s performance, maybe his strength is very good in this group, but his experience is not as rich as those in his group, so it''s a good thing to make some friends.


    Because of Tian Hou, he did not dare to make friends with others, for fear of harming others. However, he did not have to worry about this in the chat group connecting all Tian and Wan Jie, because Tian Hou''s hand could not reach there.


    When she thought of this, Runyu gave a deep breath, and suddenly felt a little emotion in her heart - although life is hard, but The future can be expected!


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, Lotus Hotel.


    Wei Wuxian, who squats in the corner of the hotel, is relieved to see that Runyu doesn''t speak any more after chatting with the group leader. Fortunately, the new man doesn''t ask if he can subdue the Phoenix, otherwise he will be embarrassed.


    However, everyone in the group has the strength of immortality during this period, which has really hit him. You should know that his strength is only seven levels of immortality, and there is a long way to go from immortality. According to this trend, what should he do?


    Isn''t it going to be the end of the chat group soon?


    Although Wei Wuxian has no ambition to become a super strong man, he has the spirit of fighting with others. He didn''t want to fall behind others, so he decided that he should find a way to speed up his growth, and he couldn''t swallow it so slowly.


    But


    "How can I get stronger quickly?" Wei Wuxian squatted in the same place, frowning, thinking of some distress in his heart.After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t come up with anything substantial, because he found that he couldn''t do anything he could.


    For example, eat up all the flat peaches in the peach garden of baoliandeng world, travel to the west to conquer the demons, see if you can meet a great God, and then let him love himself, and take the initiative to transfer his life''s mana to himself


    This is totally impossible!


    "Well, what shall we do?" Wei Wuxian sighed. For the first time, he felt anxious about his strength.


    [Ding Dong, group member Wei Wuxian, you have received a private chat message. Would you like to check it? ¡¿


    just when Wei Wuxian was upset, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang in his mind. Hearing this sound, Wei Wuxian asked: "who is the other party?"


    [Ding Dong, Mo ganna. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian


    Yes, how can I forget her? I''m her evil left messenger now. I can ask her for help when I become stronger.


    In the video of moganna''s original fate track, she can''t master the science and technology. She can also invent the gene of time and space, and give those mortals who have never been cultivated the powerful power of lightning and fire. If you ask her for help, she will have a way!


    With this in mind, Wei Wuxian calls up the private chat window between him and moganna, checks the message from moganna, and finds out that moganna is reminding him to prepare as soon as possible. In the auction three days later, the angels who are talking about justice may come to make trouble. At that time, as the left messenger of the devil, he needs to work hard and make more efforts.


    Seeing this news, Wei Wuxian smiles and says: I''ll do more to help you deal with angels, but my strength is not good. It''s only seven levels. Queen, do you think you can inject some genes into me to help me become stronger?


    My requirements are not high. Immortality is OK. It doesn''t matter whether it''s the first or the second.


    Mo ganna, who received the message: --


    I''m just in the middle of the second stage of immortality. You''re still the first and the second. It doesn''t matter. Why don''t you just talk about the third?

 Chapter 606

    After receiving Wei Wuxian''s reply, Mo ganna felt angry.


    Does this boy regard the immortal as a Chinese cabbage, red mouth and white teeth, and he will help him to upgrade his strength to the immortal?


    Do you know that in the Queen''s demon legion, there is no one strong in immortality except the queen myself. If the Queen really had the ability to help people easily upgrade their strength to immortality, I would have killed Caesar and carried out my degenerate and free thoughts in the whole known universe. Where can I use it for the earth.


    "Queen, what''s the matter with you?" Mo ganna''s side, has the magic nine peak strength of the sword magic Atto see Mo ganna chest of the great bank suddenly sharp ups and downs, as was angry to the same, immediately asked her with concern.


    "It''s OK. There''s a big hearted boy joking with the queen. I don''t care about the queen. I want divine body!" Moganna waved her hand and said angrily.


    It''s true that gene injection can help people become stronger. It''s very easy for moganna to do that. But it''s useless to inject ordinary genes in order to reach the level of immortality. We must inject divine genes such as space-time gene and galactic power gene, and train them to develop a part of the power of genes. In short, we must have divine body.


    For the science and technology system of the super theological world, it is impossible to have immortal strength without the divine body!


    If you look at the famous existence in the universe, which one is not God?


    Kaisha, the king of gods, Carr, the God of death, Hongkun, the emperor of the sun god, and her own demon queen, all have real bodies.


    What, Glen?


    He is far worse than us. He doesn''t even have a divine body now. If he wants to reach our level, even if he has the gene of galactic power, it will be another 10000 years at least!


    Of course, if there is a god like Carl who has the lead in the whole universe technology to help him forcibly shorten his progress process, I didn''t say that when he was queen.


    But In a word, if we want to satisfy Wei Wuxian''s wish, we must inject him with divine gene, and then help him develop the power of gene, so that he can have divine body.


    Give him and Li Maozhen divine body, which is what the queen I promised. Yes, but this reward has a premise, that is, you have made great contributions to the queen and helped me defeat Kaisha. Don''t you think it''s too much of you to take care of the queen before the war begins?


    Well, even if it''s your freedom to open your mouth to me, Queen, how can I have divine gene for you now? Not to mention the gene or for it after special training, that kind of training is also expensive work, for the demon Legion now, the pressure is great.


    You don''t know how long it took me, the queen, to upgrade to the fourth generation of divine body, to economize on food and clothing, and how long it took me to beg Carl to succeed. Now Alas!


    She glanced at the "old" facilities in her demon warship and thought about the gap between her current economic situation and the cost of cultivating a God again. She sighed, and then sent a message to Wei Wuxian, saying: "when you come back to the queen next time, remember to stay awake! Although you have seven levels of strength, for the queen and my side of the technology system, you are a zero level. If you want to become a God with immortal strength from scratch, do you know how much resources it will cost? "


    Wei Wuxian: "queen, you mean Not enough money? "


    Seeing Mo ganna''s reply, Wei Wuxian didn''t realize that he was scolded at all. He blinked, stood up from the ground and asked her.


    Moganna: "money? Do you understand what the money is, the money for food and house? Hum, what''s the use of all things on earth? Let me tell you, Queen. I have the technology of making gods. But to create a God, that is, a strong man with immortal strength, you need countless resources. Just to activate the gene successfully, you need to pump out at least a thousand planets equivalent to the earth''s energy. If you want to create a star, you also need dozens. Follow up More energy is needed! "


    Wei Wuxian What planet or star? Queen, I don''t quite understand. "


    With the passage of time, the affiliated world has become a cosmopolitan city mixed with various world cultures. Wei Wuxian often strolls here and learns some knowledge of modern science and technology. He knows the fact that the earth is round and the stars in the sky are actually big. But no one has taught him the concept of planets and stars.


    The point is that people have nothing to do when they''re full, right?


    So he doesn''t know what planets and stars mean.


    Mo ganna: --


    Communicating with the illiterate is a real pain.


    Wei Wuxian: "queen, although I don''t know what planets and stars mean, I understand. You mean that if you want me to have immortal power in your way, you must let me have your Divine body, right? Then, it takes a lot of energy to create a God, which is similar to the power station in the subsidiary world, the spiritual power in the body of us immortals, right


    Morgana: Yes


    Morgana weakly replied that their demon civilization has an energy converter, so no matter what energy it is, as long as it is energy, it meets the requirements of their God making.Wei Wuxian: "well, Queen, if I use all the spiritual power in my body to make gods, what strength can I have with your science and technology?"


    Words fall, Wei Wuxian mind move, his body all the spiritual power into the red envelope to moganna sent in the past, do not worry about moganna will swallow his spiritual power.


    First of all, it''s recorded in the group. I just asked her to help me look at it, but I didn''t give it to her. If she dares to swallow it, the group leader and the administrator will not let him go. Second, after watching the video of the original fate of moganna, Wei Wuxian thinks that moganna is not the one who will do such things, oh no, it''s God.


    "Oh, don''t think that I don''t know anything about your immortal system, Queen. You are the seventh level immortal monk. How useful can you be even if you drain your spiritual power?" Mo ganna reluctantly thought of it in her heart, and then opened the red envelope that appeared on the screen. Suddenly, a huge spiritual power poured into her body.


    "Well? This feeling? "The power?" He has experimented with the monks who have been captured from the world by Chen Qing, and has also been exposed to the energy of the spiritual power system. However, for the first time, moganna has been exposed to the spiritual power of the monks who have transformed the divine realm, let alone possessed it.


    After receiving all the spiritual power of Wei Wuxian, Mo ganna found that her whole body suddenly became more energetic and full of energy. Not only that, the spiritual power also attracted the dark energy scattered in the air, which It''s amazing!


    Wei Wuxian: "how, Queen, what level of strength can I have with my spiritual power?"


    Morgana: "this With this spiritual power as energy, and the technology I have mastered, you can become the third generation super warrior. The strength is between level 7 and level 8. If you have more spiritual power, you should have the strength from level 7 to level 9. Of course, you are the third generation super warrior. You should also understand that the strength of people in our science and technology system fluctuates greatly in different environments, and they do not have the same stability as you immortals. "


    Wei Wuxian: "the fluctuation is very big, I know, but the queen, there is no way to let me have the divine body, you promised me and brother Li?"


    It doesn''t mean that he can''t continue to cultivate immortals. He hasn''t been abandoned, and he doesn''t abandon himself. He just sends out his spiritual power. So his talent and foundation are still there. In the future, he can continue to restore his spiritual power quickly by practicing kung fu. In addition, he is young and energetic, so Wei Wuxian doesn''t care about the small details, he only cares about the big things.


    Moganna: hum, Queen, I did promise you, but it was established on the premise that you followed the queen and I did well. You asked the queen to give you divine body before you did anything. Do you think divine body is worthless


    Wei Wuxian: "well, my fault. The queen, I''ll go to Jiang Cheng and uncle Jiang, let Jiang Cheng lose half of his spiritual power to me, and then ask Uncle Jiang to give me Lei Lingzhu. In addition, these two things should make me a God, Keke, and a super warrior of the third generation? "


    Mo ganna: "I''ve heard of Lei Lingzhu. How much spiritual power does Jiang Cheng have?"


    Wei Wuxian: "about four tenths of all my spiritual power?"


    Morgana: "four tenths Well, it''s still a little short, but I can make up the rest for you, the queen. I''ll give you the blessing gift of the devil''s left messenger. You don''t have to worry about the other materials. I still have those things for the queen. In this case, when the party is over tonight, you will come to my world with the queen. The queen, I will personally operate on you and transform you into a third generation of super warrior! "


    It takes a lot of blood to make a God. Of course, Mo ganna doesn''t want to. That will make her sleep in the street. But she is willing to help Wei Wuxian with some materials that are not too valuable. At least she is her own messenger. Even if she hasn''t done any meritorious service, she is also her own person. She can''t be too stingy with him.


    After receiving Mo ganna''s reply, Wei Wuxian clenched his fist and cheerfully called out: "great."


    Then he quickly thanks Mo ganna in the group, saying that the matter is settled. At the same time, he welcomes Mo ganna to Jiang Cheng''s birthday party tonight.


    What, is it really good to have a good system of cultivating immortals instead of changing to the system of science and technology?


    Ha ha, it must be bad in the long run, but I''m not taking a long-term route!


    I''ve never planned to give up cultivating immortals. As I said before, immortals will continue to cultivate. It''s just that the progress of cultivating immortals is too slow, so I''m also cultivating the science and technology system.


    After all, I don''t plan to be a pioneer of science and technology. After queen moganna helps me successfully transform into the third generation of super warrior, I can ask her to transfer the scientific and technological knowledge I need to learn to me through scientific and technological means. I don''t need to study hard.


    You can also ask someone to help you install the assembly engines you need. How do you think this is a good way to quickly improve your strength before you reach immortality?


    Strength is the guarantee. Under this guarantee, he abandons his former Yunmeng Jiangshi skills and strives to cultivate Zhu Bajie''s 36 changes of Tiangang, which he got from Baolian lamp world. In this way, Wei Wuxian believes that his comprehensive strength will reach immortality soon!Yes, he said that someone must be squeezed into the level of immortality.


    Then, back to the problem we have to face now.


    "Uncle Jiang, it''s easy to say. But Jiang Cheng, today is his birthday. It''s supposed to be a gift from me, but I''m going to ask him for half of his Lingli. If this is said, he won''t be so angry that he wants to beat me, will he? " Wei Wuxian felt his chin and worried.


    Jiang Cheng, who just took the elevator to the top floor, said: "I''m not sure."


    Jiang Cheng is silent for two seconds. He doesn''t speak. Then he presses a key on the elevator wall. The next second, the elevator door closes and takes Jiang Cheng to the floor.

 Chapter 607

    At this moment, Jiang Cheng''s heart is incomparable.


    Wei Wuxian holds a banquet in the name of celebrating his birthday. On the one hand, he can get together with the group members, and on the other hand, he can provide an occasion for his sister-in-law to have a blind date with xuegongzi. Jiang Cheng doesn''t resent this kind of thing.


    However, no matter what the purpose is, what will be held tonight is still his birthday party in name. We are brothers for many years. We are all a family. If you don''t prepare gifts for me, I won''t say anything, because we don''t need that form. However, good guy, you not only keep this form, but also fight back and want to ask me for gifts, This is too much.


    If you want it, you want half of my spiritual power. My God, how can there be such a shameless person in this world?


    No, He Wei Wuxian has always been a shameless guy since he was young, but today he is particularly shameless!


    I can see him clearly. No, I have to stay away from him. If it wasn''t for my birthday today, I would have to beat him with the purple TV. It''s too much for this man!


    Sitting in the elevator to quickly return to the original road, Jiang Cheng thought in his heart.


    Wei Wuxian doesn''t know that Jiang Cheng has been here and is leaving now. He is still standing on the top floor of the hotel, feeling his chin, thinking hard about how to sleep, cough, how to persuade Jiang Cheng to agree to pass half of his spiritual power to him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the super seminary world.


    After feeling Wei Wuxian''s spiritual power of transforming God for a while, Mo ganna and Wei Wuxian stored the analyzed data. As expected, Mo ganna did not take this spiritual power as her own, separated it from her, put it in a red envelope, and sent it back to him.


    As a member of a group, it''s impossible to have no energy to support himself, so first give him the spiritual power. After the party, when you bring him to accept the transformation, you can let him use the spiritual power as the energy for the transformation operation.


    After sending out the red envelope, moganna ordered the sword demon Atto to prepare other materials needed to create a third-generation super warrior. As for tools, there are ready-made tools in the demon warship.


    "Yes, Queen." Atto, who received the order, said respectfully to moganna, and then turned to prepare the materials.


    Looking at the red envelope opened by Wei Wuxian on the chat screen, and at the figure of ah to''s leaving, moganna narrowed her eyes slightly and murmured: "after tonight, the queen, I have two super soldiers of the third generation, but there is no divine body. Ah to, he There is still room for growth. Holding the command sword, if you go to another planet to kill well, complete the transformation completely, and be promoted to the divine body, there should be no problem. "


    Thinking, moganna''s eyes turned slightly, and soon she had a goal in her heart - Fraser!


    It''s the place where Keisha''s crown prince, enisid, lives. It''s perfect for ATO to go there to slaughter!


    At that time, we can let Wei Wuxian go with us, but Wei Wuxian''s character may not be suitable for the work of killing mortals. Forget it, let him fight with Kaisha''s escort angels, kill several Kaisha''s guards, and bring down her prestige for the queen.


    "Ha ha ~" thinking of the bright future, moganna suddenly opened her arms and laughed like a psycho.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the fragrant honey sinks into the frost world.


    Tonight''s banquet is nominally to celebrate Wei Wuxian''s younger martial brother Jiang Cheng''s birthday, so Runyu selects gifts from his Xuanji palace.


    Although he doesn''t know Jiang Cheng, it''s very impolite for him to go to other people''s birthday party without a gift. He Runyu can''t be impolite on such an occasion!


    Runyu is carefully selecting gifts, but he doesn''t know that in zifangyun palace, where Tianhou lives, Dusi is reporting a big event to Tianhou.


    "Qi Tian Hou, you asked your subordinates to watch the night God. They found a big thing, the night God Want to get rid of the queen! " The evening speech says to the empress who sits on the Phoenix chair.


    "Tian Tian".... "


    So the villain is so bold now?

 Chapter 608

    As the saying goes, there are always people who want to harm me Cough, I want to hurt you!


    As for Runyu, the only competitor of her son Xufeng''s ascendance to the throne of heaven, Tianhou has always had a strong heart of suspicion, so for thousands of years, she has been trying to suppress Runyu, forcing Runyu not to make friends with other immortal families. In order not to involve others, she can only live alone and accompany nightmare beast.


    It''s not enough to do that. Some time ago, she used Xufeng''s nirvana to plot against Runyu, hoping that the emperor of heaven would put Runyu in the whirling prison. Unfortunately, her son Xufeng came back at the critical moment and didn''t speak to Runyu wisely, which made Runyu escape.


    Unexpectedly, after the disaster, Runyu changed her old low-key style, often attended various activities in heaven, and even signed a marriage contract with Jinmi, the eldest daughter of shuishen, which made the marriage a certainty and won the support of Huajie and the help of shuishen and Fengshen.


    This is not good. It will seriously affect the possibility of her son Xufeng''s becoming the emperor of heaven. Therefore, if Tianhou wants to murder Runyu again, she''d better put him to death directly. In this way, there is no doubt that Xufeng will become the emperor of heaven.


    Therefore, she will send Dushi to spy on Runyu. On the one hand, she knows her enemy and knows herself well. On the other hand, she hopes that she can find the handle of Runyu, so that she can deal with him. Unexpectedly, she has not found the handle yet, but Dushi finds out such an important news for herself.


    Runyu wants to get rid of herself.


    Hehe, with him? What a stretch of self-confidence!


    Surprised by Runyu''s bold address for a while, Tianhou Dayao put her hand on the guard of Fengzuo and said with a disdainful smile, "OK, let''s see what ability our night God hall has to get rid of us. It depends on his power as the night God, or practicing the water system magic for thousands of years?"


    Although empress dowager has been afraid of Runyu, in the final analysis, it''s just because of his identity as the eldest son of the emperor of heaven. In fact, Empress Dowager doesn''t pay much attention to Runyu.


    As for the position of night God, although it''s not bad in terms of rank, it belongs to the God of God, but its duty is only to hang the stars to spread the night, and its real power is quite limited. As for strength, Runyu is indeed the top genius in the six realms. It took only thousands of years to become the strongest water system magician in the six realms, except xuanlingdoumu Yuanjun and shuishen, but


    Compared with Liuli jinghuo, the highest fire spell of the bird clan, he is still far behind!


    According to the records of the gods in the six realms, fire is the art of breaking spirits. It can be divided into 81 categories. Liulijing fire is the first, and it can be divided into five grades. Poisonous fire is the most important. It kills the heavenly spirits and burns the five internal organs.


    Unfortunately, my glass fire has reached the highest level, and it''s just poisonous fire. So looking at the whole six realms, except Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun and Tiandi Taiwei, there are also Buddhists who can''t come out of the world. I think no one will be my opponent.


    Runyu? What is he!


    "The queen of heaven is the supreme of the six realms and has great powers. It is futile for the night God to deal with the queen of heaven. In the end, he will only insult himself!" See tea Yao to run jade very disdain, Dusi thought of before run jade to air speak scene, eyes slightly squint, did not say this matter, to empress dowager arch arch hand, flatter way.


    "Well, that''s natural. The villain wants to get rid of me, and I want to get rid of him! If you don''t meet my expectations, he will soon leave heaven, find someone to help him, form an alliance, and then deal with us together. The Allies he will seek must be Huajie, shuishen and Fengshen. Although this seat is a queen, but at the same time to them a few will also feel difficult, so you must give this seat keep an eye on him Just disdain a tunnel, suddenly think of that in heaven, and is the father of Kami water god Luolin, tea Yao frowned, the disdain on the face of a little convergence of some, to the evening words command way.


    "Yes, Queen." Dusi nods to Tianhou, then turns into a black fog and shoots out from zifangyun palace. He continues to watch Runyu in Xuanji palace.


    After leaving at dusk, Tian Hou got up from her Phoenix chair, walked down the steps and walked back and forth in the palace. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a few minutes, she seemed to have made up her mind. She nodded and murmured: "we can''t defeat the public with one. This time, we must make Xufeng and Suihe marry."


    Thinking of this, the queen ordered the palace people around her, "go and call the God of fire and princess Suihe to me."


    "Yes, Queen."


    After ordering the palace people, Tianhou Dayao raised his right hand, and a bluish blue flame appeared in his hand. It was the first industrial fire in the world, liulijin fire, which was superior to Honglian industrial fire.


    "Runyu, I always feel that you are an ambitious and unfamiliar white eyed wolf. Sure enough, since you still want to get rid of me. Well, you wait. Sooner or later, I will let you taste the taste of Liuli jinghuo! " Looking at the glass net fire in her hand, Tian Hou said with a poisonous look on her face.


    With that, he clenched his palm into a fist and put away Liuli jinghuo. His right hand was behind him. He looked at the gate of zifangyun palace and looked into the distance.


    ¡­¡­Xuanji palace, in the treasure house.


    "Your Highness, what do you think of this gift? It should be very good to use the dagger made of the meteorite from the Polaris to give it to the mortals who hold the crown falling ceremony?" Kuang Lu took down a delicate star dagger from the shelf and said to the Runyu beside him.


    "This Is it a bit shabby? " Taking the dagger from Kuang Lu, Runyu is worried.


    Runyu doesn''t know who Jiangcheng is. All she knows is that he is Wei Wuxian''s younger martial brother. But Wei Wuxian seems to have a very important position in the group. He is always choking, but now he is still alive. You can see it well.


    "Poor? I don''t think so. The quality of this dagger is very good. Let alone mortals, even the immortal family will not regard it as vulgar. Your highness, what kind of birthday party are you going to attend? " Kuang Lu doesn''t understand. When did her royal highness get involved with mortals? As Runyu''s maid, she didn''t even hear about it.


    "There''s no need to ask, you just need to help you with what gift you want to give." Run Jade doesn''t plan to tell Kuang Lu the secret of the chat group, she says lightly.


    "Yes, your highness. Kuang Lu thinks that this star dagger is already very suitable. If your highness feels a little shabby, why don''t you give him a pill that can enhance the hundred year spirit power? " Seeing that Runyu still doesn''t completely trust herself, Kuang Lu is very disappointed. However, she doesn''t show it. She still keeps a smile on her face and suggests to Runyu.


    "The elixir to enhance the hundred year spirit power? Well, I''ll take both of them with me, and I''ll choose which one to give according to circumstances. " Runyu nodded and said.


    Then, with one move, he took down a small porcelain vase from the treasure shelf and put it and the dagger into the sleeve.

 Chapter 609

    When the gift was ready, Runyu looked at the time in the group and found that it was more than two hours before the banquet. She thought that it would be better to go to the affiliated world in advance and get familiar with the terrain there, so that it would be convenient to go directly to the Lotus Hotel for the banquet.


    Immediately, runyuphene instructs Kuang Lu to stay in Xuanji palace to watch the house, and strides out of the treasure house, Xuanji palace and South Tianmen.


    After walking out of the Nantian gate, Runyu looked back and saw a flash of black shadow. She said, "did you send someone to watch me? Mother God, you really care about me! "


    As if she had found nothing, Runyu calmly turned her head back. Instead of turning back to find out the person who was following her, she made a mental move to show the system that she wanted to go to the affiliated world.


    The next second, under the gaze of the dusk speech hiding in the dark, Runyu suddenly disappeared from the original place and went to the affiliated world.


    Of course, in the view of Dushi, Runyu used some mysterious magic to leave heaven and go somewhere.


    If there is no accident, he should go to the luoxiang mansion of Huajie or shuishen as Tianhou expected, and form an alliance with them to help him deal with Tianhou.


    He came out from the dark and looked at the position where Runyu was standing. He turned his eyes slightly and thought to himself, "if the night God can really persuade the water god and him to fight against Tianhou, then the war will break out and the strength of Tianjie will be greatly reduced. This is also a good thing for our demon world. It''s just the corpse of Tianchan in me Come on, let''s go and see. "


    In the heart a sigh, then, know oneself can''t catch up with run jade of Dushi, decided to return to purple square cloud palace, will this matter report to day after know.


    As for what Tian hou would do after she knew that night God had gone to Huajie or luoxiang mansion, it was not for her to interfere or decide.


    ¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Just thinking about it in my heart, the whole person instantly disappeared from the original place, and came to another place. Looking at the different scene in front of her, Runyu was stunned.


    "Is this the affiliated world of chat groups? It''s a strange place." Glance around the building, Run Jade heart.


    He didn''t plan to catch the person sent by the queen who was following him, because it would not hurt the queen, on the contrary, it would frighten the snake. As for going to another world in front of that person, it was to frighten the other party, so as to speed up the urgency of the queen who wanted to get rid of him.


    After all, he is the eldest son of the emperor of heaven. If Tianhou dares to murder him and is caught by him, it will be no problem to bring her down.


    To say the least, he is going to attend the party among the group members tonight. He should be able to make some friends. Mr. Wei was very keen to help Fu Xufeng before. He just stopped talking when he heard the strength level of himself and Xu Feng. It''s probably that his strength is not enough. I''m sorry to say something more, but it''s impossible that all the group members are not strong enough, right?


    If he can get one or two powerful helpers to deal with Tian Hou with him, even if Tian Di is still not willing to punish Tian Hou, he will have a way to pull Tan Yao down from Tian Hou''s throne.


    And then, without Tian Hou''s support, Xu Feng No, he also has the support of bird clan and the favor of father emperor. If he wants to make Jinmi completely unable to take away from his own hands, he has to solve all the problems from the source. The best way is to be the emperor of heaven!


    As soon as this method appeared in Runyu''s mind, his heart suddenly vibrated violently.


    "How can I have such a rebellious idea? My father, Emperor Chunqiu, is flourishing. How can I want to seize his throne?" Run Jade reaction after come over, in the heart incredibly say.


    Now he doesn''t know what Tiandi Taiwei did to his biological mother, and he doesn''t know exactly who Taiwei is, so Runyu respects his biological father very much.


    As for this father''s love for Xufeng is more than a hundred times that of him, which really makes him feel very sad and cold. But Runyu is a reasonable person. He is a common son, and Xufeng is the eldest son. It''s different between the two. The father and the emperor love his own son more, which is also a matter of course.


    Therefore, the idea of being the emperor of heaven is too bold and hard for Runyu to accept. After shaking his head, he threw it out of his mind.


    "No matter Xufeng, get rid of Houhou first!" Thinking, Runyu took a deep breath, stepped forward, and began to take a serious look at the surrounding environment.


    He is now in the North Street of Beijing, which is also called education street. Why? Because most of the educational institutions in Beijing are concentrated in this street.


    "Zhang Cuishan, how many times have I told you that we are cultivating immortals, not practicing martial arts! How can you always use Taiji Sword technique when you are strong and powerful, and then look for opportunities to outline the sword seal in the process of fighting with your opponent? You are not half as clever as your son


    Walking, Runyu came to a manor with an open door. Looking inside, she could see an open square. There was a big challenge arena on the square, on which several people in purple clothes were practicing swords. The voice came from the challenge arena.Looking at Zhang Cuishan, who is being reprimanded by his tutor in the challenge arena, Runyu looks up at the plaque of the Manor - "Yunmeng Jiangshi branch in the affiliated world."


    After that, look at the poster on the wall. The picture on it looks very exciting. The words are about open class and free class.


    "Free? Open class When she first came into contact with the word "open class", Runyu was a little interested, so she turned her direction and walked towards the inside. As soon as she entered, a disciple of Yunmeng Jiang''s in purple came towards him, registered him, and asked him to find a seat to sit down and listen to the class carefully.


    After being arranged to sit down in a position and looking at the people who are playing swords on the challenge arena, Runyu only thinks it''s funny. Even if the eldest son of the emperor of heaven comes to see these people perform such crude swordsmanship, is it still called attending a lecture?


    Ha ha, for the first time.


    "Well, this man is so stupid. He has taught him so many times that he has not learned. However, the sword technique of Yunmeng Jiangshi Xiuxian looks very powerful. It seems to have a try. " Just when Runyu was laughing in her heart, suddenly, a person sitting next to him who also came to see the open class spoke out. This person''s tone was very childish, completely different from his age, and it was easy for him to think of him as an idiot.


    Shunbaiyi, this man is bald.


    "Well? This friend thinks that the swordsmanship of those people in the challenge arena is very powerful? " Hearing the bald man''s murmuring, Runyu asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." The bald man nodded.


    "In this case, why don''t you challenge them? If they are really powerful, you can worship them as teachers and ask them to teach you this set of swordsmanship?" Runyu said that although he couldn''t fully understand the contents of the posters he saw before entering the door, he could still see that the students were enrolling here.


    "I also want to challenge them, but they don''t let me go up, and they don''t accept my challenge. They say they are afraid that I will kill them with one blow." At this point, the bald man''s face flashed a touch of loss and decadence, and he was stunned when he saw runyudun.


    One punch down and you''re killed?


    No, I can''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power from you?


    Besides, the bald man''s appearance A little familiar.


    Runyu frowned slightly and thought about it. Then she got some ideas. She went into the chat group and called out the list of members. Looking from the top to the bottom, he soon found the bald man''s head.


    I didn''t expect that this person is also one of the members of the chat group. His name is, um, Qiyu!

 Chapter 610

    "Qiyu? Just like me, there is a word "jade" in my name. It''s quite predestined. " The bald man sitting beside him is also one of the members of the chat group. Runyu smiles and thinks of it in her heart.


    Then, he began to think about what Qiyu had just said.


    The monks on the stage did not dare to accept his challenge. They were afraid that he would kill them with one blow, but they didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power on him. What''s the matter? Is it This Qiyu''s cultivation has reached the level of Daluo Jinxian, so I can''t feel it?


    A terrible guess suddenly appeared in my mind. Then, Runyu''s pupil suddenly shrank, pretended not to recognize Qiyu, and continued to smile at him: "so, friend, your strength is very strong, even far more than those friars on the stage?"


    "Well, I don''t know how strong I am, but I really think their swordsmanship is very powerful." Qiyu looks at Runyu, and then looks at Zhang Cuishan, who has been instructed by his tutor for more than ten times, and finally successfully displays a group of Yunmeng Jiang''s sword moves.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sometimes it looks powerful, not really powerful. There are a lot of flashy things in the world. Similarly, some people look weak, but they may not be really weak. It may be that the road is so simple that they may go back to nature. " Runyu said to Qiyu with deep meaning.


    However, after hearing this, Qiyu grabs her head and tells Runyu with her actions that she can''t understand what you are saying.


    "Ha ha." Seeing Qiyu''s performance, Runyu thought it was very interesting. She rarely gave a hearty smile. Then she stood up and made a gesture to Qiyu and said, "since the friars on the stage are not willing to accept the challenge of friends, if friends don''t dislike it, Runyu is willing to be your opponent and compete with you. What do you think of friends?"


    "Oh, really? Would you like to compete with me? " Qi Yu Leng Leng, and then in front of a bright, suddenly jumped from the chair, holding run Yu''s hands, to his face surprise asked.


    During this period of time, his days in the affiliated world are getting worse and worse.


    Why?


    Because no one dares to fight with him.


    I don''t know who is out there. He says that Qiyu is the strongest person in the chat group except the group leader and manager. He can make any enemy below the third level of immortality as long as he wants.


    The spread of this "rumor" is very wide. In a few days, the residents of the affiliated world and the chat group in Douluo world all know about it. Who dares to compete with him?


    They all keep away from him, so that he now has no idea what else he can do in this affiliated world except eating, drinking, surfing the Internet and wandering.


    So hear Run Jade say, he is willing to fight with oneself, oh no, it is a contest, Qi jade in the heart that call a happy.


    Since he was invincible, he was eager to experience a fierce and hearty battle. Unfortunately, he couldn''t enjoy every battle.


    He threw hundreds of letters to the group leader, but the group leader didn''t reply to him, which made him very disappointed.


    Looking at Qiyu with a happy expression in front of him, and then looking at him holding his hands, Runyu frowns slightly. It''s not that he dislikes Qiyu, because his thought is very pure. He doesn''t think of the dirty things that some readers think. He is shocked by the speed of Qiyu.


    This bald When did Qiyu hold his hands?


    He just saw Qiyu jump up from the chair, and then immediately appeared in front of him, and held his palm, this Qiyu It''s not easy!


    Then, back to the previous question, I can''t feel that he has spiritual power, but he has the speed that makes it difficult for him to catch the trace. Sure enough, does he have the strength of Da Luo Jinxian who is comparable to Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun?


    "Da Luo Jinxian If I can get his help, I will win at least 70% when I have to deal with Tian Hou in the future. " Runyu thought of it in her heart. At the same time, she nodded to Qiyu with a smile and said politely, "if a friend doesn''t dislike Runyu''s low ability."


    "Don''t dislike, don''t dislike. If you dare to take the initiative and say you want to compete with me, it shows that your strength is very strong and you have great confidence in yourself." Qi jade loosens to hold the hands of run jade, to his silly smile way.


    It''s not that Qiyu is smart enough to understand this, but that he has been rejected more than once. Besides, jenos is there to show him why, so he remembers this.


    "Ha ha, it seems that my friend is very strong! By the way, I haven''t asked my friend''s name. I''m Runyu. " Say, Run Jade arched to Qi jade hand.


    "Hello, my name is Qiyu." Qi jade stretches out a palm way to run jade.


    Then, the two looked at each other''s actions, then four eyes opposite, and blinked, for a time a little embarrassed.


    After two seconds, Runyu smiles and puts down her arched hand. At the same time, Qiyu takes back her hand and turns it into arched hand.At least he has been in the group for such a long time. In the affiliated world, the proportion of ancient culture exceeds that of modern culture, so Qiyu still knows the etiquette of Gongshou.


    However, in this way, they were embarrassed again.


    Finally, they laughed at each other, put their hands back (down) together, and skipped the matter.


    Runyu looked at Zhang Cuishan and others who were still playing swords in the stands. They thought it was meaningless here. Their swordsmanship was too bad. They could also see that what they were practicing was just the basic cultivation of immortals, which was useless. So they said to Qiyu, "brother Qiyu, our names are really similar. It seems that it''s really dark that we can meet here today Since brother Qiyu is willing to compete with his younger brother because he doesn''t dislike his inferior ability, it''s better for us to run into the sun when we choose. Now we''ll find a place to compete. How about that? "


    "OK, let''s go. We''ll go to the secret place of Luocha in Douluo world. It''s a different space in Douluo world. We can fight there at will, and we don''t have to worry about hurting others by mistake." Qi jade repeatedly nods a way, on the face hang one silk excited and anxious color.


    "The secret place of Luocha? Where is that? " Runyu is very strange. He has just entered the group, and he still doesn''t understand many things.


    "Oh, it seems to be the place where bibidong, the God of Luocha, arranged the Shenkao. I don''t know the details. I have to ask jenos. By the way, jenos is going to buy me a birthday present. He''ll be right back. Shall we wait for him here first? "


    "It''s up to brother Qiyu." Run Jade smile way, then, the mind move, again looked at group list.


    Well, there is a Luocha God, bibidong, and an angel God, qianrenxue. Are they all gods of other worlds? I don''t know how the strength is compared with the water god and the wind god?


    Runyu thought in her heart.


    Before long, just a few minutes later, a beam of fire came from a distance and landed in front of Qiyu, revealing a handsome iron man with a bag in his hand and wearing strange clothes.


    It''s Qiyu''s disciple, S-level hero Janos!

 Chapter 611

    "Miss Qiyu, I bought the present back." Jenos raised his hand and handed Qiyu the shopping bag with supermarket discount goods in his hand, respectfully saying to him.


    "Great, thank you, Janos." Qiyu said to jenos with a smile, and then took the shopping bag over. Looking into it, she found that there was a gift box inside. The content on the surface of the box showed that it was the latest magic mobile phone.


    Yes, with the development of Youwei and the passage of time, grey wolf and Baiyue have already conquered the replication and development of magic mobile phones. Now the development of magic mobile phones has reached a certain scale and has been upgraded to the third generation.


    Qiyu gives jenos the task of preparing birthday gifts for Jiangcheng. Jenos inquires and learns that Jiangcheng has not bought a mobile phone, so she chooses the latest magic mobile phone from the discount products in the supermarket and buys it as a gift for her apprentices to go to the banquet tonight.


    "Jenos, how much is this third generation magic mobile phone?" Neither in the group nor in the affiliated world has bought such high consumption things as mobile phones. Qiyu is curious about jenos.


    "18000 points. There is a promotion in the supermarket today. It''s 70% off." Jenos replied.


    "What, 18000 points? So expensive? Can''t you buy something cheaper as a gift? " Hearing jenos''s offer, Qiyu continued to look at the neck of the mobile phone gift box, and then, looking up, asked him excitedly.


    Although Qiyu had successfully sold his exercise secrets and gained 90000 points before, she was used to saving money. She was still strict with herself according to the standards of the poor, and she was absolutely not extravagant. So when he heard that this mobile phone asked for tens of thousands of points, he immediately felt that his heart was dripping blood.


    This black sheep apprentice!


    "Mr. Qiyu, I have collected information about the world of the evil way patriarch. The crown dropping ceremony is a very important ceremony for the men in that world. Wei Wuxian has always had a good relationship with us. Yunmeng Jiangshi also belongs to the upper class in the affiliated world, so no matter from which aspect, the gifts we prepare should not be too bad, otherwise it will damage the old people Your prestige in the chat group and affiliated world. " Facing Qi Yu''s question, jenos slightly lowered his head and explained to him calmly.


    Just, where does Qi Yu listen to his words?


    At the moment, Qiyu presses her chest with her right hand and looks up at the sky. She gasps in her heart and says: "to eat a free meal, you have to give away 18000 points. This meal is so expensive, so expensive..."


    One side has not spoken Runyu, will jenos and Qiyu''s performance all income fundus, nodded, to these two people is to have some understanding.


    However, the gift of 18000 points is really a little heavy. Compared with it, the two things I prepared are not high-grade at all.


    Before I came here, I wanted to improvise and see what others gave me. Then I decided whether to give me a magic medicine or a dagger. Now it seems that even if the magic medicine and the dagger were sent out together, the value is not half of what brother Qiyu gave me.


    If you think so, I''ll Should we prepare something more or change the gift directly?


    Runyu thought about it in her heart.


    At this time, jenos raised his head and saw that Qiyu was still touching her chest and looking up at the sky, so he said to him, "teacher Qiyu, in fact, you don''t have to feel sad. It''s just the so-called reciprocity. Now we''ve sent a gift to Wei Wuxian''s younger martial brother. As a birthday gift for him to hold a crown dropping ceremony, when we are going to hold a banquet, they will also give the same value or even higher value A gift for us. "


    "Well?" Hearing this, Qiyu, who looked up at the sky, suddenly blinked. Then, he slowly lowered his head, looked at jenos in front of him and asked him, "will you send it back? Is that so? "


    "Well, yes." Jenos nodded.


    "Oh, that''s OK. I''ll take it for him. Janos, remember, my birthday is July Well, whatever. Just choose July 1st. I''ll hold a party at that time. Remember to invite them for me. Don''t forget to remind them to give gifts. " Qi jade as if restored vitality general, will press down the palm of the chest to put down, say to jenos.


    "Yes, teacher." Jenos responded with a straight stance.


    "Well." For this cheap disciple''s response, Qiyu nodded and made a nasal sound to show that she was quite satisfied with him.


    Seeing that the teacher nodded to him, jenos laughed happily. Then, with a turn of his neck, he looked at Wei Wuxian. He thought that he and Wei Wuxian were not very familiar, and it was not appropriate to rashly send heavy gifts, but it was easy to make the other party feel uneasy. So, he asked Runyu, who would send the two things together as a gift Who are you, a friend of the teacher


    Jenos asked Qiyu the following question.


    "Oh, he is my new friend. His name is Runyu. There is a word" jade "in his name just like me. We have just agreed to go to the gap secret place to fight together, but you haven''t come back yet, so I''ll wait for you here. Now you''re back, jenos, you can go with us, and then you can send him directly to the hospital. " Say, Qi jade stretched a finger to run jade.Janos: "and


    "Excuse me, where is the hospital and why did you send me there?" Runyu frowned and asked.


    Jenos replied to him: "look at your clothes, the world you live in should be similar to the cultural background of Wei Wuxian and Yang Jian. Hospitals in your world are hospitals, places for people to treat injuries and see doctors. "


    Runyu


    Hearing this answer, Runyu''s face was a little stiff, but it soon eased. She turned to Qiyu and said, "so, please show mercy to brother Qiyu. I''m going to attend the birthday party of younger martial brother Wei Wuxian tonight. I''m afraid I can''t stay in the hospital for a long time."


    "Well? Are you going to attend Jiang Cheng''s birthday party? "


    "You''re going to have a free meal, too?"


    Hear Run Jade''s words, jenos and Qi jade ask a way to him at the same time.


    "Ha, yes." Runyu nodded with a smile, then arched her hand to jenos and introduced herself: "I''m Runyu. I''m from the world of fragrant honey. I just joined the chat group today. This is Runyu''s first time to come to the affiliated world. I made two friends before I thought about it. It''s a great blessing in my life."


    "Join the chat group? Are you a group member? Teacher Jenos asked Qi Yu, who was confused and forced by his side, and then introduced himself to run Yu: "my name is jenos. I''m a reformer from Yiquan Superman world and a disciple of teacher Qi Yu."


    Runyu: "nice to meet you."


    Janos: same luck


    Qiyu:


    This man is a group member, a newcomer? How come I don''t know who''s new?

 Chapter 612

    As the most powerful member in the chat group, but also the least concerned about the news in the group, Qiyu doesn''t know that there are two new people in the group today.


    No one else, this product has opened the do not disturb mode. Unless it is related to him, he will receive it without reminding. This is to avoid a series of sounds or words in his mind, which will upset him.


    But Everything has two sides. In this way, Qiyu is pure, but it is also easy to derail with current events. He does not know the recent situation in the group. Runyu is the best example.


    Looking at in front of each other said good to meet, is to know each other run jade and Janos, a face at a loss of Qiyu blinked, and then put his mind into the chat group, looked at the next group list, scanned several times, found that the group is really out of two people.


    Aobing and Runyu, when did they join the group?


    Forget it, it''s not important. What''s important is that Runyu is really a group member. So, is he his group friend?


    "Ha, they are all in the group, and their names have jade and Runyu. We are really predestined friends." Qiyu said with a silly smile to Runyu who had known jenos.


    "I think so, too." Run Jade turns to smile a way to Qi jade, at the same time, the remaining light of canthus is still looking at jenos.


    Unlike Qiyu, who can''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power, Runyu can feel that there is a strong energy in jenos'' body. This energy is not spiritual power or magic power. It''s a bit like the power of fire in the depth of volcano, but also a bit like the power of thunder. In a word, it''s an energy.


    Judging from the breath of this energy, the cultivation of Janus should have reached the level of being an immortal and approaching the God infinitely. Is this the disciple of Qiyu? Even the disciples have such accomplishments. Sure enough, Qiyu is very strong, and his strength is absolutely above himself!


    Think of here, Run Jade doesn''t show trace of a little squint eyes, in the heart decided, he must draw to Qi jade, at that time he want to deal with empress dowager, maybe can rely on his strength.


    "Well, since you are all friends, you can say that again. Don''t worry. I''ll be merciful when I wait for the competition. I won''t let you lie in the hospital for several days like xiongba and huoyun. Don''t worry!" I don''t know what Runyu thinks in her heart. Anyway, Qiyu thinks that the person in front of her is pretty good and a friend she can make. Immediately, she pats her chest and assures him.


    "So, thank you very much, brother Qiyu." Runyu arched his hand and then invited jenos to say, "how about jenos coming with us?"


    Note that Runyu doesn''t understand the appellation culture of Yiquan Superman world. The reason why she calls Janos king is that there are similar customs in Xiangmi chenru frost world, such as Yanyou, the snake fairy. Many people directly call him yanyoujun. This is a way of showing respect for people. The word Jun is added after the name.


    Of course, not everyone can add the word "Jun" after his name. He must have a certain status. Runyu and Janos are not familiar with each other. However, through the energy intensity in his body, he estimates his strength. Runyu thinks that Janos is worthy of the word "Jun".


    Hearing Runyu''s invitation and his teacher''s previous question, jenos did not hesitate and nodded directly: "there is still one hour and fifty-six minutes to go before the banquet. OK, Mr. Qiyu and Mr. runyujun, I''ll go to the secret place of Luocha with you to judge for you. "


    "Well, let''s go now." Hearing jenos''s reply, Qiyu handed the shopping bag back to him and said.


    "Yes, teacher." Taking over the bag and assuming the responsibility of "tool man", jenos says to qiyugong.


    Although it has been predicted that Qiyu''s strength is above himself, Runyu still wants to completely confirm this matter by fighting with him personally, so naturally he won''t change his mind, and suddenly he won''t compete with Qiyu.


    He laughs and immediately follows Qiyu and his disciples to Douluo world, the secret place of bibidong.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Douluo world, deep in the forest of stars.


    Yeshiqiu, who came here to practice chopping God''s palm, suppressed his cultivation. He only used the magic power of the ninth highest level to wave two palms forward. Two purple lights flashed by, and then two explosions suddenly sounded.


    "Boom! Boom


    With the sound of the explosion, two huge figures suddenly flew backward, and then fell to the ground covered with blood. They were one of the most powerful ghost beasts in the big star forest, the beast God Emperor Tian and the dark gold fear claw bear.


    The beast God Emperor Tian has more than 800000 years of cultivation. He is the purest dragon family in blood except for the Golden Dragon King, Silver Dragon King and the ninth son of the Dragon God. He has the attribute of extreme darkness. Sounds like a bluff. 800000 years! But in fact, it''s just like this. Look, he has a helper. Isn''t he the one who has suppressed his cultivation? Let''s blow it out?


    Compared with the immortals and demons in the world of the lotus lamp, its cultivation of more than 800000 years is equivalent to the level of over 4000 years.


    It''s really slow for the ghosts and beasts in this world to cultivate. However, they have a long life span. In the traditional magic world like Baolian lamp world, how many immortals or demons can live for more than 800000 years?If the life span is so long, the ginseng fruit of Zhenyuan immortal will not be so valuable!


    As for the dark gold claw fearing bear, which was blasted away by us together with emperor Tian, it is not simple. It has more than 400000 years of cultivation and has good attack power. A pair of giant claws can even tear up space in this world. The energy intensity in its body is not much different from that of monsters who have practiced for more than 2000 years in the world of lotus lamp.


    To put it bluntly, his accomplishments and wheezing dog are half the same!


    Of course, Xiaotian dog can''t shake the space in the world of Baolian lamp, but when it comes to this world, it should Well, I can''t shake him. He doesn''t have this skill.


    The book returns to the true story. It uses the nine level cultivation to use the heaven splitting palm. After the two fierce beasts are blasted away, Qiu will put down his hands and look at them from a distance after they fall to the ground. Because they are seriously injured, they can''t get up now. He says: "after learning from Xiaoyu, I have a deeper understanding of the heaven splitting palm, but I''m still stuck in the fourth layer and can''t get up for a long time Breaking through to the fifth floor, the little fox said that it''s only a matter of time before I enter the fifth floor. How long does it take? "


    As the leader of the group, yeshiqiu felt it was necessary to force himself to be the strongest existence in the group. However, his cultivation was only in the third stage of immortality, and he could not beat the bald head even though he had only practiced the fourth level of heaven splitting palm. So even if he received so many challenges from Qiyu, he did not dare to respond. He was really fed up with this taste.


    He is the leader of the group. Some members of the group want to challenge themselves. Shouldn''t they satisfy his wishes and make him doubt life? How can you pretend not to see it?


    So, strength, he needs stronger strength!


    Thinking of this, at night, Qiu looks forward to a place about one thousand meters in front of him. He is protected by the emperor and the dark golden clawed bear, and does not let himself go to the middle of the lake of life.


    "Silver Dragon King Should it be there? " At night, Qiu clenched his fist and murmured.

 Chapter 613

    At night, Qiu only read the novels of Douluo I and Douluo II, but he didn''t read the content behind them. But before crossing, he was in a world of Internet information, so he could see something by accident and get some information.


    For example, the Dragon God has the power to surpass the God King. The Dragon God splits into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. Then the Silver Dragon King hides in the big star forest and tries to lead the spirit beast back to the glorious day.


    Moreover, her strength is far higher than that of the "beast God".


    Wait?


    She?


    It''s true that although the Dragon God seems to be a male, the silver dragon king that he split is indeed a female. Then the Silver Dragon King is a god level and can be transformed into a man at will, so it''s better to call it by her, which can also be regarded as giving her a little face.


    Yeshiqiu thought about a lot of ways to improve his strength before he came. The most direct way is to practice the chopping God palm to the fifth level as soon as possible, but he has tried it many times. It''s very difficult. It''s going to take a while before he can make a breakthrough.


    As for the increase of cultivation, it is even more impossible. He has just advanced to the third level of immortality. Even if he has completely refined the power of the elixir, he needs to spend some time to stabilize the realm. No matter from a realistic or long-term point of view, the increase of cultivation should not be considered in a short time.


    Of course, if there is a ten thousand year mana like the lotus lamp wick in Xiaoyu''s body that has no side effects at all, let''s say another thing.


    But no, it''s not realistic to find a similar estimate, so it seems that there is only one way in front of night time autumn - God level soul!


    According to the law of Douluo continent, when the soul master reaches the bottleneck, he can break the bottleneck barrier by hunting the soul beast to obtain the soul ring, so as to improve his strength and obtain a new skill.


    Yeshiqiu is now the third strong man in the immortal realm. He can add the thirteenth and fourteenth soul rings to his Pangu martial spirit. Among them, the thirteenth soul ring. Yeshiqiu plans to use the power of the sea god''s throne to give him a god given soul ring. But the fourteenth one, yeshiqiu thinks that it''s better to make an idea from the Silver Dragon King.


    After all, who is better, Poseidon or silver dragon king?


    Think about the Dragon God above the God King. As one of the two divisions of the Dragon God, the Silver Dragon King at least has the realm of God King or law enforcement God, right? So of course it''s the Silver Dragon King.


    If she can become her own soul ring, her strength will be greatly improved!


    Of course, I didn''t forget that the benefits of the 100000 year sacrifice to the soul master are far greater than the benefits of the soul master''s own hunting. Besides the soul ring and soul bone, it can also enhance the soul power!


    So at night, Qiu thought about it again and again, and finally felt that it might be the best decision to find a way to make the silver dragon king his soul.


    After all, if she is willing to sacrifice herself in the traditional way, it is estimated that she will not be willing to, but if she is a soul, it is much more operable.


    As for how to persuade her, yeshiqiu thinks that we can start from the future of the soul beast.


    Since the defeat of the Dragon God, the divine world has closed the channel for the soul beast to become a God. If nightfall can open the channel, give the soul beast that meets the conditions a way to become a God and an immortal in other worlds, and ensure that the Silver Dragon King becomes his own soul, when the right time comes, he will choose to inherit the sea god throne, so that the Silver Dragon King can become a God from his own In this way, she will only lose her body. She will exchange this price for the future of the soul beast. As the co owner of the soul beast, she thinks that she will not refuse.


    What? What if she still refuses?


    There is no way, we can only use some cruel means.


    First, use the magic ring to see if she can control her mind. If she can, let her sacrifice for herself. If she can''t, then we can only ask for the second, kill her with violence, and absorb the soul ring after her death.


    In this way, although I can''t make full use of her strength, I can also use her to improve my strength.


    As for being cruel What can I do?


    I''m a human being, and you''re a ghost beast. It''s natural for human beings to hunt necessary ghost beasts in order to improve their strength? It''s just like a ghost beast facing a human who wants to kill himself. If it can be defeated, it will finally eat him or her. That''s a matter of course. No one will say anything, because it''s useless.


    Thinking about it, Qiu shouts at night, cancels his suppression of cultivation, then puts his hands behind him and walks towards the central area of the lake of life 1000 meters in front of him.


    "Damn, you are from the divine world What God''s residence, even openly lower circles to intervene in the fight, Douluo star thing, you are not afraid of God King punishment, punish you Seeing that yeshiqiu walked leisurely by him and the dark gold claw bear, Emperor Tian, who was seriously injured and couldn''t get up and even move his limbs, angrily asked yeshiqiu.


    He is a real dragon, and has more than 800000 years of cultivation. He is the strongest existence in the world except God. He is a quasi God realm. But just now, he even used the Dragon God claw given to him by the Lord of the Dragon God, but he was defeated by this man. It can be seen that this man is definitely not a human being, he must be a god residence.As for the dark gold clawed bear, it has fainted now, so it can''t speak.


    "Oh, I''m not a God''s mansion. I''m just an ordinary man." Night autumn a little Dun foot, side head looked at the emperor day, to his frank smile.


    "Well, don''t cheat! With your strength, how can you be human? I''ll tell you, before the fight, I saw at a glance that you''re not human! " Even if he was easily defeated by the other side, the Emperor didn''t give advice and hummed to the autumn cold at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Hearing this, the smile on Qiu''s face suddenly froze at night. You can see at a glance that I''m not human? You are not human!


    Yeah, you''re a dragon. You''re not a human, but I''m a real human, OK?


    Although he was a little angry, he knew that he was not a human being, but a God. So at night, Qiu just restrained his smile and gave him a cold look. He didn''t do anything to him. He stepped forward and continued to walk towards the center of the lake of life.


    Seeing that Qiu ignored himself at night, Emperor Tian gritted his teeth and said, "although your breath is very similar to that of human beings, it seems that there has been a species mutation. It has changed from human beings to other species. You are definitely not human. Although I don''t know why the existence like you can also become a God, the star forest is not a place for you to be reckless. You come here to find my Lord, right? Warning you, it''s too late to leave now. If you wait for the Lord to come out, you can''t leave if you want to! "


    "From human to other species? Mutation? Does it mean that my blood has changed since I was promoted to Doudi? Oh, it''s not human. What''s that, God? I''m not bound to the throne. What''s the criterion? Tang San, who is half human and half beast, can be classified as human. If I become a fighting emperor, I have to say that I am not human. This dragon is really There''s something wrong with the brain At night, Qiu scolded in his heart and ignored the emperor. He waved his hand and closed his mouth with a magic power. Then, he would continue to take a big step.


    There is no other reason, not far in front of the center of the lake of life suddenly rioted!

 Chapter 614

    Lake riot, this should be a head of the soul beast perched at the bottom of the lake to come out, and then this terrible, even feel a little bit of pressure, sure enough, is the Silver Dragon King coming out?


    With this thought, Qiu stepped back at night, raised his right hand, and began to gather mana in his palm, in case the Silver Dragon King would attack him suddenly.


    The other side is different from the parallel beast God, Emperor Tian, and can''t be underestimated.


    "Lord He also noticed the riot in the lake of life, and the emperor, who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, cried respectfully, with a strong sense of guilt in his tone. He failed to protect the star forest, which made people Let the God break in and disturb the silver dragon king who is healing. He is so useless that he failed to live up to the Dragon God''s respect for him.


    "Bang! Roar Without immediately responding to Emperor Tian''s greetings, the riot lake suddenly burst open, a thick water column straight into the sky, which was extremely spectacular. At the same time, a loud roar resounded through the whole star forest, which made people feel chilly. Accompanied by the roar, there was a silver figure. She rushed out from the bottom of the lake along the water column and flew into the high air.


    Then, with her wings open, a powerful force came out of her body and acted on the soul beasts in the whole star forest. They could not help crawling on the ground and their forehead was close to the ground to show their respect for the soul beast co owner.


    East of the lake of life, the territory of the late blue silver emperor.


    Together with Xiaowu, Tang San gave a five body salute to the Silver Dragon King in the air uncontrollably. He clenched his teeth and swore in his heart: "what''s the matter? Why am I like this? Can''t Xiaowu and I live here safely? It''s not enough to have the three brothers of Qianjun ant emperor outside, but now Damn it


    Yes, there is the blood of the blue silver emperor in the Tang Dynasty. Even if he looks human, it can''t change his nature of being half human and half beast.


    LAN Yinhuang is the emperor of the soul beasts in the plant Department. At first glance, she seems to be quite advanced. However, compared with the Yinlong king, who is the split body of the Dragon God, she is not qualified at all.


    In the original story, Tang San inherited the God of Shura and the God of the sea, and became the leader of the divine world after the reincarnation of the good God and the evil god. At that time, he could naturally ignore the suppression of the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King on his blood. But now, he is just a soul warrior whose soul power is always stuck at level 89 and can''t move forward. How can he resist the Silver Dragon King Blood pressure on him?


    Naturally, he had to kneel down on the ground, just as he suppressed the soul masters and beasts of the plant Department who were inferior to him.


    As for Xiaowu, not to mention that before she was beaten back to her original shape by bibidong, she still had the advantage of beauty. Now she has become a big rabbit 50 meters high. She has no characteristics except her cultivation of 100000 years.


    After all, what is a soft bone rabbit?


    It''s a miracle to live for 100000 years!


    Like Tang San, she is now kneeling on the ground and unable to move.


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t care about the situation of Tang San and Xiao Wu. They are no longer worthy of their own attention. Standing between the fallen emperor Tian and the dark gold clawed bear, they overflow a mass of purple light, forming a border, isolating the power of the Silver Dragon King from the outside. They look at the huge soul beast in the sky with its wings open and shining silver under the reflection of the sun. At night, the autumn sword eyebrows are tiny "Is this the king of silver dragon? Although his body shape is far less than that of Zhukun, the emperor of Taixu ancient dragon, his momentum is much stronger than that of Zhukun. At least, he is also the strong man in the second stage of immortality!


    Wait, there''s something wrong!


    Although her momentum is majestic, it is broad but not heavy, thick but not refined. When she observes carefully, it gives people a feeling of being strong outside but strong in the middle, just like Although her realm is at least in the second stage of immortality, she is now seriously injured or has done something before. Her divine power is consumed too much, so she has no strength to match it. "


    After he found this, he turned his eyes and thought about it in his heart. It seems that the content he saw in his post before crossing seems to have said that the Silver Dragon King is healing in the lake of life, right?


    Before his death, the Dragon God split into the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King was sealed, while the Silver Dragon King was wounded by Shura God and fled back to the star forest to heal his wounds in the lake of life. It didn''t appear until the third part. Then he took advantage of Tang San''s son and satisfied their tradition of only marrying ghosts and beasts.


    Thinking of this, Qiu''s frowned brows slowly stretch out at night, and he is more sure of the purpose of this trip. Today, he must let the Silver Dragon King become his soul or soul ring!


    "Roar!" Just at that time, in the sky, the king of silver dragon looked up to the sky again and screamed. Then he lowered his head and looked at yeshiqiu, who was standing between the emperor''s heaven and the dark gold clawed bear. He said to him, "I haven''t seen you. Are you the new God of the divine world?"


    Like the emperor heaven, the king of silver dragon also believed that autumn at night was not a man, but a God. To be more specific, they all feel that nighttime autumn is not a God or a beast, but a natural life which is not human but animal, like the God of destruction and the goddess of life.Natural life?


    Well, that''s about what it means.


    Hearing the question from the king of silver dragon, Qiu shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not a God. I''m just a human being."


    Silver Dragon King: "hum, do you think I will believe it?"


    "No, but that''s the truth." At night, Qiu didn''t get rid of the magic power in his hand. He spread his hand and said to the king of silver dragon. Then, his hands suddenly closed and released his Pangu spirit.


    All of a sudden, a giant with a sharp axe appeared behind the autumn in the night, red and gold, twelve soul rings around the giant.


    Looking back at these soul rings, Qiu narrowed his eyes slightly at night, communicated with the next system in his heart, used the power of the sea god, used up all the power of the sea god''s restoration during this period, and added another soul ring to himself.


    Suddenly, in the eyes of the already shocked Silver Dragon King, the twelve soul rings around Pangu''s martial spirit had another golden partner.


    A total of 13 soul rings, which makes the Silver Dragon King feel very incredible, this guy Who is it?


    "First time, Silver Dragon King. I''d like to introduce myself. My name is yeshiqiu. I''ve come to find you specially. I have a deal to talk to you, who are the co owners of ghosts and beasts. " After merging with Pangu''s martial spirit and completing the attachment, Qiu left her feet at night and began to fly. When she reached the same height as the king of silver dragon, she said to her.


    Silver Dragon King has always maintained a high degree of vigilance. She has not recovered from her injury and has no strength. Therefore, she naturally maintains a strong vigilance against the night when she can''t see through the reality.


    Ignoring the emperor heaven and the dark gold claw bear lying on the corpse below, she stares at yeshiqiu in front of her. After a few seconds of silence, she says, "what kind of deal do you want to talk about?"


    Yeshiqiu: "I want to talk with you..."

 Chapter 615

    At night, Qiu said that he wanted the king of silver dragon to sacrifice for him and become his soul. In return, he could provide a way to become a God for the beast family. Then, he carefully watched the king''s expression and wanted to see how she felt about the deal.


    What? Look at her expression. She''s a dragon now. She hasn''t become human. How can you see her expression?


    I''m sorry, although she hasn''t changed into an adult now, her dragon face is obviously alert to her own humanized expression. In this case, you can naturally observe her like a person.


    After listening to his words, the Silver Dragon King''s face flashed a touch of shock, and then was soon drowned by a strong expression of doubt and anger.


    This damned Shendi dares to cheat her. Do you really think she is a three-year-old child, so easy to be fooled?


    It also provides a way to become a God. Who do you think you are?


    Since the defeat of the Dragon God, the divine world has closed the channel for the soul beast to become a God. Not to mention you, even the two gods can''t open this channel. You have to go through the consent of more than 80% of the gods'' palaces in the divine world. You red mouth and white teeth, you want me to sacrifice to you as soon as you touch your lips. You think so well. Why don''t you turn over the king of good and evil and become the only supreme God in the divine world?


    Hum!


    At night, Qiu didn''t know what Silver Dragon King was thinking, but by observing her expression, she could see that the Dragon didn''t believe in itself.


    Also, it''s really hard to believe what I said if I don''t come up with something practical. In this case


    "Silver Dragon King, hearing is false and seeing is true. I know you will not believe my words. Then, dare you go to the divine world with me and verify with your own eyes that what I said is true or false?" Then, at night, Qiu spread out a palm to the king of silver dragon and made a gesture of invitation.


    In this regard, the Silver Dragon King frowned.


    This is obviously false, and she was invited to verify it. Doesn''t this person feel that he can''t beat himself with his own strength, so he wants to lead himself to the divine world, and then join hands with the gods to rush up with him?


    Oh, good calculation, but unfortunately, I will not be deceived!


    Also, what does he mean by "I said the divine world"? Are there two divine worlds? Ridiculous!


    Think of here, the Silver Dragon King eyes a cold, vibration wings, suddenly toward the night autumn rushed over, said: "I see or want to catch you, say something else!"


    Before, because of fear, even if she knew that yeshiqiu had hurt the emperor Tian and the dark gold fear claw bear, the king of silver dragon didn''t fight yeshiqiu. But now, she already knew the purpose of yeshiqiu''s trip. She wanted her soul ring, and even wanted to calculate her life. In short, she wanted her life. In this way, how could she not resist it?


    If you don''t do it, the other party won''t do it? No, since it won''t, let''s do it by ourselves!


    "Roar!" Suddenly, a strong shock wave came from her mouth and hit the soul of Pangu.


    "Bang!" He was hit by the shockwave of the Silver Dragon King and completed the night time of the martial spirit attachment. Qiu was immediately hit and flew backward for more than ten meters. Then, he raised his right foot and stepped heavily in the void. He used the force of space to stabilize his body with the help of the anti shock force from the void.


    Then, looking at the silver dragon king who continued to rush towards himself and raised the dragon''s claw. The huge claw contained ice, fire, water, wind, thunder, light, darkness, space and other elements in his heart. At night, autumn touched his painful chest, and the corners of his mouth twitched for a moment. He said in secret: "it''s really a mother Tyrannosaurus Rex. If you don''t want to taste the power of our group leader, you really think it''s true The group leader can''t help you! "


    At that moment, a purple light flashed in Qiu''s eyes at night. He raised his hands and began to make some mysterious movements. His Pangu martial spirit kept pace with him and followed him to make such movements.


    Then, when Yinlong Wang flew to the position of three meters in front of him, at night, Qiu patted his hands on her. In an instant, two purple handprints flashed towards her.


    Heaven splitting palm!


    In the face of the palm attack of yeshiqiu, the king of silver dragon is not afraid, or fear is useless. She just sticks to her head. She waves her right claw and grabs her claw with multi-element power towards yeshiqiu and his palmprint.


    "Boom!" The next second, the dragon claw and the palm print meet, and a shaking voice rings. The gorgeous light, centered on the two people, blooms like fireworks, and reflects into the vision of people in most of Douluo continent.


    "Poof!" In this gorgeous light, autumn is still floating in its original position at night, but the king of silver dragon spews out a big mouthful of blood. The whole dragon flies away with the blooming light. Her right claw, which originally gathers all kinds of elements, is now so bloody that even bones can be seen.


    It can be seen from this that just now she suffered a lot of injuries.


    "It''s a good skill, it''s very fancy, but it''s a pity that the cultivation is a little poor. You look like you''ve been injured for a long time, and your cultivation hasn''t fully recovered, right? If you were in your heyday, just that touch Hehe, I still win, but you won''t lose so miserably. " Using the power of space, he instantly appears behind the silver dragon king who is in the process of inverted flight. At night, Qiu puts his hand on the back of the Silver Dragon King and laughs at her."You..."


    "Originally, I could kill you directly and absorb your soul ring and soul bone, but I don''t like to make do with it, so it''s best to let you sacrifice for me. Finally, if I can provide a way to become a God for the soul beast, will you sacrifice for me Arm force, help Silver Dragon King unload that let her constantly fly out of the momentum, night autumn asked her.


    "Hum, if you can really do it, you can give the soul beast a hope to live, not to mention offering sacrifices. You can ask me to do anything, but it''s impossible. What''s the point of saying that?" Words fall, Silver Dragon King regardless of his aggravating injury, also want to lift another not injured dragon claw, turned to night autumn grasp.


    However, as soon as she lifted the dragon''s claw, she opened her left hand at night, took out the XuanZhen ruler upgraded by super strengthening furnace from Najie, and waved it to her. The blue light flashed by, and in an instant, the energy of various elements in the heart of the Silver Dragon King''s claw disappeared.


    Yes, it''s sealed.


    "Who said it''s meaningless? Let''s go. I''ll show you the divine world I prepared for you. There''s no difference between the human God''s residence and the spirit''s residence. Everything depends on the magic power and achievements." Looking at the Silver Dragon King in front of her, Qiu chuckled to her at night. With words falling, he took her through the world of Baolian lamp.


    There, Yang Jian, who has completely controlled the heaven, is waiting for him.

 Chapter 616

    That''s right. The world that night time and autumn choose for ghosts and beasts to become gods is the world of baoliandeng where Yang Jian, the God of justice, lives.


    At present, the chat group is connected with the world of gods and demons, including Douluo mainland novel world, Douluo animation world, Baolian lamp world, magic mobile phone world, fragrant honey world, fairy sword world, and pretty girl ghost world.


    Among them, the novel version of Douluo world is the same as this world, where ghosts and beasts are forbidden to become gods. The group members living in that world are the angel God qianrenxue.


    Qianrenxue hasn''t fully developed the power of the angel throne she inherited, let alone controlled the divine world, so it''s impossible for her to persuade the divine world to cancel the divine punishment.


    The magic mobile phone world is too weak. The monkey king in that world was almost poisoned by pesticides. It can be seen that the Buddha in that world could not even fight the emperor and heaven, and let the spirit beasts go there to become gods. Ha ha, those spirit beasts who meet the conditions and have more than ten or even several hundred thousand years of cultivation may think that they are not here to become gods, but are exiled.


    The world is very friendly to animals. The emperor of heaven is a dragon, and the queen of heaven is a bird. The two sons of the emperor of heaven are Phoenix and Yinglong. The younger brother of the emperor of heaven is a fox, and there are twelve zodiac immortals in that world. They are all animals. So if the ghosts and beasts go to that world, they may have a good future.


    It''s a pity that Runyu, a member of the group living in that world, although he is the eldest son of Tiandi, he is not Tiandi. He is not even loved by Tiandi Tiantian as the protagonist Xufeng. On the contrary, he is scared and suppressed by Tiandi.


    Before he followed his advice and moved the queen down, he could not take in these ghosts and give them a way to become gods.


    Of course, there should be no problem with ordinary celestial soldiers. All the ghosts and beasts that can meet the conditions will become celestial soldiers. Is that possible?


    So he also passed. After he moved down, the way to become a God for the ghosts and beasts to go to his world was almost the same.


    As for xianjianyi and Qiannv ghost world. On the first day of Xianjian, Phoenix became the mount of worshiping the moon. How miserable are the beasts? And the moon itself is a mortal, where can he give the way to become a God?


    What, bomb the sky?


    Just think about this kind of thing. The heaven of that world is not so easy to deal with.


    If you talk about the ghost world of Qiannv, you can be reasonable. Even now, you still don''t understand what''s going on in that world? Obviously, there is no god Buddha, but the Vajra Sutra can eliminate the black mountain old demon. It''s really an unexplained case.


    But one thing is certain, that is, even if there is a god Buddha in that world, the way to become a God is not something that can be obtained by such scum as Pudu Cihang.


    To sum up, Baolian lamp world is the best choice.


    Moreover, in the world of baoliandeng, the ghosts and beasts will not be discriminated against by the human deities as they were in the Douluo Kingdom hundreds of thousands of years ago. After all, most of the immortals in the heaven are the disciples of the truncated sect, and the disciples of the truncated sect are almost all the "people with hair and horns" in the words of the emperor Yuanshi.


    Besides human beings, the Jade Emperor''s mother has always looked down upon mortals and exerted subtle influence. Even if Yang Jian is in power now, most immortals are still like this. Therefore, if the ghost beasts go there, they will not be discriminated against because of their identity.


    If you are discriminated against, it must be your own problem. It has nothing to do with the whole soul race.


    By the way, both Yang Jian and bibidong agree that they intend to send the ghosts and beasts that meet the requirements of Douluo mainland animation world to baoliandeng world. There is no other reason. It is good for Yang Jian and no harm for bibidong.


    Bibidong and her daughter and disciples have now gone to the divine world. The martial spirit Empire has been handed over to the 98 level Title Douluo golden crocodile, so she doesn''t care about the mainland. In her words, her pattern has become bigger. Now she focuses on the divine world, not a Douluo continent.


    Then, like qianrenxue in Douluo''s mainland novel version of the world, she has not yet fully developed the power of the God''s throne she inherited


    ¡­¡­


    Lotus lamp world, the temple of true king.


    He used two crossing runes and took the king of silver dragon to cross here. When the crossing was finished, yeshiqiu took away the palm that he put on her back and said to her, "get to know Yang Jian, the justice God of the divine world in front of you."


    Silver Dragon King


    Justice God? Law enforcement God? Isn''t that the God of Shura and the God of destruction? How did they change people?


    The king of silver dragon was confused. Seeing that Qiu came here with a silver dragon at night, Yang Jian got up from his throne and walked down the steps to the two men.


    Hearing what yeshiqiu said to the king of Yinlong, Yang Jian bowed his hand to yeshiqiu and said respectfully, "Xiaoshen has seen the leaders."


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded, which was a response to Yang Jian.


    Then, Yang Jian put down his raised hands, looked at the silver dragon king who was sealed by the dark ruler of yeshiqiu, and said with a smile: "this must be the soul beast co owner of Douluo, right? Welcome to the Zhenjun Temple of Yang. Later, Yang will show you around the whole heaven and witness the treatment of the beasts in the heaven. After watching, if you are satisfied, Yang will open up a way for the spirits and beasts in Douluo to become gods, and let the spirits and beasts who meet the conditions and pass the examination enter the heaven to report their work and grant them the throne of God. ""Heaven?" Suddenly, he crossed to another place (the world), and the man seemed to be very powerful, not inferior to her at all. He also said solemnly that the spirit beast had a chance to become a God, which was the same as the real thing. This made the heart of the Silver Dragon King a little bottomless. Was it that the man who wanted to sacrifice himself didn''t cheat her? But, isn''t this the divine world? How can it become the heaven again? Thinking, the king of silver dragon turned his head and looked at the autumn in the night with doubts.


    Hearing the question of the Silver Dragon King, and then looking at her puzzled eyes, yeshiqiu explained to her: "here, the divine world is built in the sky, there are 33 heavens in total, so the divine world is also known as the celestial world. There are buildings in the celestial world, and those buildings are called the heavenly court."


    "Oh." Silver Dragon King Oh, said he understood, and then, continue to night autumn asked: "so, you before those words are not lying to me?"


    "As I said, hearing is false, seeing is true. Just go and have a look." Then, at night, Qiu told Yang Jian, "take good care of King Yinlong, and make sure that she can see how you treat the animal God''s residence. Like Baize and Yinglong, you can take King Yinlong to visit them, so that King Yinlong can have a clear understanding of my sincerity."


    "Yes, master." Yang Jian said to Qiu gong at night.


    Yang Jian only has the cultivation of the second peak of immortality, but yeshiqiu is already the third peak of immortality. It seems that there is only a little difference. In fact, the gap is like a natural moat, so he can''t see through the reality of yeshiqiu, and he is not afraid to expose himself in front of him.


    After all, he has long been different from before, except for Qiyu, no one in the group is his opponent.


    Besides, what can you expose? As a primary school student, can you tell whether the talented person in front of you is a doctor or a postdoctoral through a few words?


    You''re kidding!


    Soon, Yang Jian left with the king of silver dragon. According to yeshiqiu, he took her to enjoy the scenery and culture of the whole heaven. Then he went to visit those high-ranking beasts in the Three Kingdoms, such as Baize, who was once one of the top ten demon saints, and Yinglong, who is the God of water, mountain, dragon and stars in the sky £¡


    Looking at the back of the Silver Dragon King and Yang Jian, the autumn heart at night said: "in this way, the Silver Dragon King should soon agree to the deal with me. When I have the soul ring and bone of the Silver Dragon King, as well as the soul power improvement she brought me when she sacrificed, my strength will be further improved. After a while, I will practice the heaven splitting palm to the fifth level, and then Hum, even if it''s Qiyu, well, let''s talk about it then. "


    Qi Yu holds the third highest level of power law of immortal realm. During his time in the group, he helped him open the world barrier of law between many worlds and one punch Superman world one by one, so that he can also use the power law of one punch Superman world in other worlds.


    It''s the so-called "one force to break ten thousand methods."!


    In a battle that does not involve the law, pure brute force is naturally the most useless force in the same level, which is not comparable to those ever-changing and gorgeous abilities. But when it comes to the law, the power is above all kinds of abilities, and the law of power is the most powerful law.


    Therefore, yeshiqiu thinks that Qi Yu, who wants to win, will not win unless he also has the power law of the third peak of immortality, or directly has the power of the fourth peak of immortality.


    After gaining the power of the Silver Dragon King and training the heaven splitting palm to the fifth level, can he improve his strength to the fourth level of immortality?


    It''s hard for autumn at night, so


    "Qiyu, that bald man is so annoying!" At night, autumn''s heart suddenly gave birth to a feeling of boredom, frowning and whispering.


    "Well?" I''m worried and thinking about things. Suddenly, Qiu''s eyebrows are deeper and her expression has changed. Something''s wrong with the group. The protagonist is runyuhe The Qi jade that oneself just recite in the heart.


    Immediately, at night, Qiu Xinshen moved and entered the chat group. At the same time, he turned and walked to the throne of justice God that Yang Jian had been sitting before, and sat down there at will.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Qiyu, who is the third strongest in name and the first in fact, is frantically sending messages to find someone to save her life. Oh no, it''s to save Runyu''s life.


    Qiyu: "ah, who are you going to help? I can''t stop Runyu''s blood. Come and help


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Qiyu boss, what''s the matter with you? Runyu, is he the newcomer who just joined the group? What''s the matter with him? Are you with him?"


    The devil Bruce Lee originally wanted to sell a wave of his newly bred dragon pet in the group, but Qi Yu was crazy in the group, so he had no way to advertise. He had no choice but to ask Qi Yu.


    Qiyu: "Oh, boss long, you are here. Come to the secret place of Luocha to help Runyu. He competed with me. We got more and more involved in the fight. Then I accidentally gave him a super serious punch, and he was bleeding in an instant. Now he fell to the ground and his breath was getting weaker and weaker. I felt that he was going to die. Come and save him. "Then, Douluo world, in the secret place of Luocha, is in a flash of body shape, quickly changed back to the original shape of Runyu, covering each wound of Qiyu, with a very obvious color of expectation on her face.


    In addition to selling pets, the pet shop run by boss long is also engaged in various pet services, such as treating diseases for pets.


    Runyu, after he was hit by himself with a super serious fist, instantly became a big dragon. In this way, he should also meet the treatment category of boss long, so boss long must have a way to cure him, and he won''t die.


    Qiyu thought so.


    However


    "Super serious punch?" Seeing Qiyu''s reply on the chat screen, the devil Bruce Lee''s mouth twitches violently, imagines the tragedy of Runyu at this time, and then shakes his head instantly.


    No, he can''t go to treat that Runyu. If it''s wrong, he can''t cure this kind of injury. If he doesn''t go, it''s OK. If he goes, won''t it damage his reputation in pet treatment?


    Qi Yu''s fist power can be cured by his own healing magic and rabbit charm. You''d better ask someone else.


    Then, the devil Bruce Lee said in the crowd, "no way, big Qiyu. The treatment equipment in Bruce Lee''s pet store was taken out this morning and updated, and the medicine was not completely supplemented. You asked me to save the new man, and it''s useless for me to go. Now I can''t save him, alas!"


    Qiyu: "ah? What should we do? Is there anyone else? Who are you going to help? The new man will die soon? "


    Wei Wuxian: "boss, you are really powerful. As soon as a new comer enters the group today, you will beat him to death with one punch. Do you still use that super serious punch? What hatred do they have against you? I remember this Runyu rookie. He was very poor. In his original fate, he would be greenheaded by his younger brother. Oh, poor! It''s a pity that I don''t know how to cure him. Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll go to save him. @ Tushan Yaya, Tushan clan leader, you run a hospital. You must find a way to save him? "


    Tu Shanya by AI te


    I run a hospital. It doesn''t mean that I know how to do medicine. I hire a doctor to treat a patient instead of treating someone myself. How can you see that I can save people?


    What''s more, with a serious punch, where can I cure it?


    Immediately, Tu Shanya sent a message in the group: "I can''t help it!"


    Qiyu: "ah, there''s no way for you, so he will die?"

 Chapter 617

    Yan Shui Yu is different from Xuan Zhen Chi.


    Because the seal ability of xuanzhenchi is so convenient, yeshiqiu has spent a lot of points long ago to upgrade it with the super strengthening furnace. Now it is the third level artifact of immortal realm. However, yanshuiyu has not been used for a long time in yeshiqiu''s hands. Naturally, it will not think of upgrading it, so it is still immortal realm The second level artifact.


    Whether this kind of Yan Shui Yu can save run Yu''s life and cure the injury caused by Qi Yu''s super serious fist, night time autumn also can''t say well.


    But give it a try. It''s too late to upgrade it.


    Looking at the news from Qiyu, Runyu should be on the verge of death now. Alas, the God of night, the eldest son of the emperor of heaven, who is so immortal, actually went to compete with Qiyu. It''s really a fight.


    shook his head in the autumn night, and then his arm waved, so that the Yan water jade shot a green light containing the essence of life, then put the green light in a red envelope and sent it to jade.


    Then, he sent a message to him: "Qiyu, open the red envelope, put the light on one of Runyu''s wounds, and then report the situation."


    Qiyu: "ah, group leader, you are online. That''s great. Runyu can be saved!"


    Suddenly received the group leader''s red envelope and news, Luocha secret territory, Qiyu Leng for a while, immediately showed a happy expression, he and Runyu can not hate, on the contrary, he thinks Runyu is a very good friend, if he was killed by a mistake, he will be very guilty.


    But now it''s OK, the group leader is online again. Runyu is sure to be OK.


    Qi Yu in the heart so think of, just the next second, night autumn sent him a let his face smile suddenly frozen news.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t be happy too early. Who knows how much strength you used in your super serious fist, and how heavy Runyu''s injury is. I''m not sure if you can save her well."


    "Ah?" Qiyu opens her mouth and looks at the dying white dragon in front of her. She wants to say something and doesn''t know how to say it. In short, she feels guilty.


    Yeshiqiu: "however, you are now in the secret place of Luocha, which is the realm of bibidong. According to reason, even if runyuzhen dies, bibidong should be able to keep his soul and let him live in the state of soul body. At that time, we should find a suitable body for him and refine it into a body suitable for him, so that he can be reborn. "


    Qi Yu


    Group leader, can''t you just say something at one time? Such a sentence by sentence, there is a pause in the middle, which makes me suffer a lot. You scared me!


    "Well, no matter, I''d better open the red envelope first and see if the group leader''s method can cure Runyu." Facing the portrait of the group leader, Qiyu shows a pair of dead fish eyes. Then, Qiyu takes apart the red envelope on the chat screen. Suddenly, a little bit of life light, that is, green light, appears in front of him, illuminating his bright head.


    Raise an arm, this green light grasps in the hand, Qi jade curiously saw next, the result discovers oneself what also don''t understand.


    Jenos, standing beside him, saw his teacher suddenly raise his hand and catch a strange light spot of green light. He immediately guessed that it was something from the mysterious boss chat group of Zhutian Wanjie. So he curiously put his head together and flashed a series of words in his eyes, scanning the green light.


    However, in the end, he can''t scan anything. There is no information about yanshuiyu in his database.


    After all, this is an artifact that no member of the group has applied to use shortly after the arrival of the night time and autumn. Except for killing the fields, the other members of the group don''t know much about its specific ability, let alone even the group members are not jenos.


    It''s true that the master and apprentice can''t recognize what this green light is, and Runyu''s injury is very serious, so they don''t waste any time.


    Qi Yu squats down and puts this green light on one of run Yu''s wounds according to what she said at night. At the moment when the green light touches run Yu''s wound, this green light goes into run Yu''s body. Then, with Qi Yu and jenos''s shocked expression, run Yu''s injury quickly recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his dispirited breath gradually changes It''s getting stronger.


    More than ten seconds later, Runyu''s original bleeding wounds were all healed, and he himself woke up in a coma and slowly opened his eyes.


    Then, a white light came out of the whole body, changed back to the original shape of Yinglong''s Runyu, turned into a beautiful young man appeared in front of Qiyu and Janos.


    "Keke ~" although the wound healed and could be transformed into human form again, Runyu''s face was still extremely pale. As soon as she changed back into human form, she coughed. It can be seen that yanshuiyu really had a great effect and saved his life, but it didn''t make him recover completely. Now he still has some internal injuries.


    "Oh, stand up, and become a person. Runyu, are you ok?" Do not know how to look at the details of Qiyu rushed into Runyu, asked with a smile to him.


    Looking at the bald man who had nearly died before, Runyu was flustered and subconsciously took a step back. Then she reflected that the contest was over.Immediately, Runyu was relieved, raised her hands, and quickly adjusted her skills and powers. Then she said to Qiyu with a smile, "thank you for your concern. I''m not in a big trouble any more."


    Well, the rest of those internal injuries, he can take time to recover slowly, it will take about three days.


    "That''s great. I wish you were OK. I was scared just now! I said I would be merciful before, but your strength is very good. I''ve been fighting with you, and you can take it easily, so I wanted to increase my strength. I didn''t expect that if I used a super serious punch, you would I''m sorry, Runyu. I didn''t mean to Qiyu first smiles happily, then touches her head with her right hand, slightly lowers her head and apologizes to Runyu.


    He almost let Runyu even lost the chance to go to the hospital, directly GG, this is not a small matter in his opinion, even if Runyu is now OK, he still has a little guilt in his heart.


    "Runyujun, I''m really sorry." Janos also apologized to Runyu on behalf of his teacher and bowed to him.


    "You two don''t have to be like this. Runyu''s injury this time is due to her poor academic skills. No wonder brother Qiyu, brother Qiyu and Mr. Janos don''t say that again." Run Jade quickly to jenos to make a helping action, said to two people.


    "But I hurt you in the end, and it''s not an ordinary injury. I almost Ah, if not, Runyu, we are all going to attend the birthday party of younger martial brother Wei Wuxian tonight. We don''t have time. How about I invite you to have breakfast tomorrow morning? It''s an apology? " Qiyu felt her head, thought about it, and said to Runyu.


    "Well?" When Qi Yu says that he wants to invite himself to breakfast, he looks really guilty. In this case Runyu''s heart moved, and a polite and friendly smile appeared on her face. She said to Qiyu, "thank you for your invitation. It''s a good breakfast, but Runyu still has some internal injuries. I''m afraid she will stay in her own world to heal tomorrow. How about this? After tonight''s banquet, you and Mr. Janos will follow me to my world and have dinner with me tomorrow morning?"


    "Ah? This Is it not so good? I want to invite you to have breakfast as an apology, not to invite you to invite me? " Qi Yu blinked an eye, Leng Leng ground says.


    "That''s right, runyujun. We''ll invite you again when you''re all right?" Jenos nodded. He was different from Qiyu. He could see that Runyu''s life was not in danger now, but his internal injury was not light. It really took some time to treat it.


    "You two, Runyu said, you don''t need to feel guilty about my injury, and please don''t say any more about the apology. Runyu sincerely wants to make friends with the two. If there are so many disputes between friends, are they still friends? In fact, Runyu wants to invite you to visit Runyu''s world. If you have a chance in the future, Runyu also wants to visit their world. That''s why we just said, "what do you mean?" Runyu said slowly to the two people with sincere faces. After listening to Qiyu and Janos, they couldn''t help saying: "this man is really good. He''s a good man!"


    Immediately, the master and the apprentice looked at each other, and Qiyu took the lead in saying, "jenos, why don''t we accept Runyu''s invitation? I''m tired of being in the affiliated world. Do you want to go out for a walk? Runyu said that he still has any internal injuries and needs treatment. Then when he is completely cured, we will invite him to our world again? "


    "Teacher Qiyu, I think so too." Said Janos.


    "OK, Runyu, then we''ll go to your world with you after the banquet." Qi jade turns to run jade to smile a way.


    "It''s a pleasure." Runyu said with a smile.


    "Eh, wait. How many points does it take to cross Runyu''s world?" Is smiling, suddenly thought of what, Qiyu expression a change, open chat group mall function, began to look for Runyu through the world.


    After finding it, looking at the price of the crossing Fu, Qiyu is a little tangled. Finally, she shakes her head and swallows what she wanted to say.


    What''s more, it''s not normal for those who promise to go to "scenic spots" to pay for tickets?


    Little money, little money!


    Runyu doesn''t know what Qiyu is thinking in his heart. After he has agreed to be a guest in his own world with the master and apprentice in front of him, he divides his mind into the chat group.


    Looking at a series of news on the chat screen, Runyu quickly read the news at a glance and learned that it was the group leader who saved him. Runyu was very grateful. She sent a message to yeshiqiu in the group and said: "thank you for saving yeshiqiu. Runyu is very grateful."


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, are you ok?"


    Runyu: "there are still some internal injuries that need to be treated slowly, but it''s harmless. If there is a chance in the future, Runyu will try to repay them."


    Yeshiqiu: "you are free, but @Qiyu, I told you, remember to report the situation. How come Runyu is online now, and your situation hasn''t been reported yet? "


    Qiyu:He bought two runes from the mall that lead to the world of fragrant honey. He just wanted to tell jenos that when he returns to the world of one punch Superman, he should remember to catch some more powerful monsters to sell them to boss long and subsidize his family. Suddenly, he was stunned by the group leader AI Te and Qi Yu, and a series of question marks appeared on his face.


    What do you report?


    Oh, come to think of it, report the situation of Runyu!


    Qiyu, who finally thought of it, turned on the voice function and said to yeshiqiu in the group: "group leader, Runyu, after he used the little green light you gave him, it''s all right now. He won''t die. He said that he has only some internal injuries now. It''s not in the way. Group leader, what is your green light? Do you have any? If you have any, can you give me some more? It''s amazing


    Yeshiqiu: "can''t you look at the message on the chat screen before you speak?"


    Hearing the voice message of Qiyu, yeshiqiu puts the hot water jade in his hand into the super strengthening furnace for strengthening, and then touches his forehead with his hand, feeling helpless to the bald man.


    Runyu has sent out all these things in text messages, and you still repeat a fart. You can directly say why you didn''t report the situation immediately, whether you forgot or something.


    "Well, forget it. The reason is that it doesn''t matter. This guy There''s nothing I can do about him. " Night autumn don''t understand, why such a fool will be better than him?


    He also practiced the secret of his training. Except that his hair really fell off, he didn''t practice any mana. The strength of his body Ha ha, my physical strength has really improved a lot during this period, but it should be due to other cultivation projects and Taishang Laojun Xiandan, which has nothing to do with Qiyu''s exercise secret.


    It''s a question whether ordinary people can develop their abdominal muscles with his exercise method of running and keeping air-conditioning on in hot weather. He also wants to improve his physique. Isn''t that a joke?


    Then, yeshiqiu continued to send a message to Qiyu: "as for the green light, it''s the healing and life light of yanshuiyu. It''s for the group members who really need it, not for you to play."


    Qiyu: "group leader, I think I need it now."


    Yeshiqiu: "I think you need to be forbidden. What do you think?"


    Qiyu: "well, forget it, I won''t say it. Jenos and I, oh, and Runyu, we''re going to eat in Wei Wuxian''s restaurant. It''s almost time. "


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, yes, welcome. Let''s all go. Don''t step on it. Let''s get together and have a chat first, and then eat."


    See Qiyu mentioned himself, Wei Wuxian jumped out and said.


    Qiyu: "mm-hmm, I''m hungry, too."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You bald man, why do you always say something that sounds childish?


    At night, Qiu thought so in his heart. After thinking about it, his eyebrows beat. Someone sent him a private message, which was Yang Jian.


    Justice God Yang Jian: "group leader, Silver Dragon King has already visited the heavenly court, and has also seen Baize and other sacred beasts. He is very satisfied with the heavenly court of Yang Jian''s world, and should agree to trade with you, but..."


    "Just what?" Autumn asked him at night.


    Yang Jian, the God of justice, said: "just when she visited Yinglong, she didn''t say what kind of Golden Dragon Yinglong was. She refused to leave because of Yinglong. Look..."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What am I looking at? I''m confused, you know?

 Chapter 618

    Yinglong in Baolian lamp world is the king of Golden Dragon. How can I not know such a thing?


    Silver Dragon King, don''t make such a joke. Well, your big brother has Wait, no, I remember what I saw in the post before crossing. King Jinlong took the opportunity to escape when the God of destruction attacked Tang San. Later, he was killed by Tang San and the second generation of good God King and evil god king with the sword of three world judgment, so he should still be sealed and not dead.


    But anyway, it''s true to regard Yinglong in this world as the king of Golden Dragon and the king of silver dragon.


    Then, at night, Qiu touched his chin, thought about it in his heart, and murmured, "is it really like that?"


    "Group leader, what do you think we should do now?" At the other end, Yang Jiji asked at night.


    Yeshiqiu: "since she thinks Yinglong is the king of the golden dragon, let Yinglong persuade her, and then let Yinglong be the collusion emperor who is in charge of the heavenly beasts and the lower demons. When she agrees to work with me, just bring her back. "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "yes, Lord."


    For the command of yeshiqiu, Yang Jian agreed without hesitation.


    Gouchen emperor, this is one of the four Royal deities. Originally, Yang Jian intended to leave this deity to him, because after he revised the tiantiao, he intended to free his hand to govern the place occupied by monsters. However, as the group leader spoke, and the heaven would introduce a number of powerful animal deities, so gouchen emperor''s deity was handed over to him It is indeed in the interests of heaven and today''s situation to take up the position of animal God residence.


    Moreover, Yinglong''s prestige, achievements and strength are enough to be the great emperor.


    In today''s animal God''s residence in the three realms, in addition to Kong Xuan, the peacock king of Ming Dynasty, Yinglong has the strongest strength. Moreover, Yinglong''s strength is only a little less than Kong Xuan''s, so it''s better for him to tell the emperor.


    Then, Yang Jian began to act according to the orders of yeshiqiu. In front of the king of silver dragon, he said that he would ask the Jade Emperor to canonize Yinglong as the emperor, to control the stars and beasts, and to take charge of the military revolution.


    Hearing this, Ying Long didn''t get excited. He was the Lord of the Dragon God, the head of the water gods, and ranked the top God. Moreover, his character didn''t care much about the level of the God, but the Silver Dragon King was not the same.


    It is not the human God''s residence that governs the beasts, that is to say, it is the same beast as them. This is probably the so-called Yinglong of the Golden Dragon King?


    In this case


    The Silver Dragon King first smiles happily, then lowers his head, not knowing what he is thinking.


    At this time, Yang Jian said to Yinglong: "Yinglong God King, there are many demons under the command of the Silver Dragon King. I want to set up an assessment for them, and let the demons who have passed the assessment enter the heaven to report their work and become demons. But now the Silver Dragon King is still uncertain. Why don''t you help me persuade her?"


    "Oh?" Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Ying Long was a little surprised. The Silver Dragon King in front of him asked, "you are actually a demon king, and I don''t know how many monsters you have under your command?"


    "Demon king? Big monster Hearing Ying Long''s question, the king of silver dragon frowned, and his face flashed a touch of humanized puzzled color. Her subordinates were all ghost beasts, where did the monsters come from, and Yang Jian just said what was the matter with the monsters, and whether they were ghost beasts or not, can you remember them wrong?


    "Under the Silver Dragon King''s cabinet, just answer Ying long how many soul beasts you have under your command who have been cultivated for more than 100000 years." See Silver Dragon King don''t understand monster this word is what meaning, Yang Jian reminds a way to her.


    Ying Long


    How many accomplishments More than 100000 years old? In 100000 years, justice God, what is he talking about? Is he too busy recently, so confused?


    Ying Long blinked his eyes and turned his head to look at Yang Jian.


    In the face of Ying Long''s puzzled eyes, Yang Jian gave him a kind smile and nodded. He didn''t immediately explain to him in detail about the ghost beast in this world.


    While the Silver Dragon King on one side understood Yang Jian''s words. It turned out that this might be the Golden Dragon King, but Ying long, who had lost his memory, was asking himself how many ghosts and beasts his cultivation has reached 100000 years. This is simple.


    "Brother, I have been back to Douluo since I was severely injured by Shura God. I have been healing for many years, and I have no contact with the ghosts and beasts in other continents. So I only know the number of ghosts and beasts with 100000 years of cultivation in Douluo continent. There are 56 ghosts and beasts whose cultivation has reached or exceeded 100000 years of cultivation, of which 12 are more than 400000 years of cultivation." The king of silver dragon replied to Yinglong.


    Ying Long


    It is said that I am not your elder brother. Why can''t you mother dragon understand the Dragon language?


    You see, I am so big and valiant, full of public charm. If I had a sister, could she look as soft as you?


    Alas!


    looked at him and seemed to have identified herself as the king of silver dragon. What did he do? He sighed and thought he could make complaints about his address.And the Golden Dragon King I''m the head of the dragon family. When the Dragon King of the East China Sea sees me, he has to kneel down and call me ancestor respectfully. You compare me with the so-called Dragon King. You are too


    Forget it. It''s all false names!


    Ying Long seems to have seen through life. He shakes his head and doesn''t worry about it any more. What''s that hundred thousand year old soul beast? What''s that four hundred thousand year old soul beast? What is it? I''d better ask Yang Jian about this later and let him explain it to himself. Now let''s help him successfully recruit this woman and her men.


    Thinking of this, Ying Long said to the king of Yinlong: "now, after the reform of Tianting, under the leadership of Erlang Zhenjun, the successful reform is a good time to join Tianting. Look at Zhenjun''s attitude towards you, he obviously attaches great importance to you, so if you want to become a God with your subordinates, don''t hesitate and promise as soon as possible. After all, the throne is limited. Once the throne is full, it depends on the environment in the future. "


    "Well, my brother is right." Hearing Ying Long''s words, the king of Silver Dragon nodded.


    She had seen the transformation of heaven before under the leadership of Yang Jian. She had to say that she was quite satisfied with it. Except for the horse warden and duck warden who made her feel uncomfortable, everything else was OK. Animals with a clear divinity system were treated very well in this heaven.


    He and Yang Jian followed him for a long time. All the immortals they met on the way were polite to him. There was no color in their eyes that looked down on him, and they even had respect and friendliness.


    It is very important for the king of silver dragon to feel friendly to the animal God residence.


    Of course, another important point is that this heaven is not under the control of the human God''s residence. Many of the high-level God''s residences in this heaven are not human beings before they become gods, but animals and non-human and non animal natural breath like the God of destruction, the goddess of life. Generally speaking, in this heaven, that is, in the divine world, the status of animal God''s residence is relatively high.


    She said to Yang Jian and Yinglong, "well, I''ve decided to accept the deal with that man, but I need some time to go back to my subordinates first, and then I''ll see with my own eyes that some of my subordinates have successfully become gods, so that I can completely understand each other I believe you. I promise to sacrifice to that man. "


    Ying Long


    What does this mean? The God can''t understand it at all. Isn''t it that he takes refuge in heaven and turns from a monster into a divine beast? Is it so troublesome to sacrifice? Who wants you to sacrifice?


    "Well, that''s right. I''ve known about ghosts and beasts. It''s hard to say that they have been cultivated for more than 100000 years, but at least the emperor Tian who has been cultivated for 800000 years can become a God with his ability. I''ll arrange an examination for him to kill the whale demons who are in trouble in Beihai recently. After he finishes it, he will take it as his merit and canonize him as the great emperor of Beiyue. " Yang Jian nodded and said.


    As for the request of the king of silver dragon to see with his own eyes that a soul beast becomes a God before he agrees to offer sacrifice to yeshiqiu, Yang Jian has already passed through the Qunli and yeshiqiu ditch before. Yeshiqiu understands this and can promise her, but it''s just a little later and still within his range.


    "Emperor Beiyue, what level of God''s residence is this?" Seeing that Yang Jian agreed to his request, Yinlong Wang further felt the sincerity of him and that man (yeshiqiu), but after a pause, she still asked the question that she was very concerned about.


    Emperor Tian is the most powerful soul beast under her command. In those years, even the Dragon God thought highly of him and gave him the Dragon God claw. If it wasn''t for the divine world that has been suppressing him all these years and preventing him from becoming a God, he would have become a God''s residence. At least It''s also the old end of the first level God mansion.


    "The divine steps in our heaven are different from the world you lived in. There are many steps in our heaven, which are very detailed, and the number of divine places is much more than the divine world you think, so If there is a great contrast, the great emperor of Beiyue should be just like the second-class God''s residence in the world you lived in before. " Yang Jian thought about it and replied.


    Silver Dragon King


    Second level God''s residence, still barely equivalent?


    After hearing Yang Jian''s reply, he was satisfied with him. The Silver Dragon King, who felt that the other side was sincere, changed his face in an instant.


    Even the emperor and heaven can only get to a God''s throne which is barely equivalent to the second level God''s residence, not to mention the other ghosts and beasts. Why is it so difficult to be a first level God''s residence because the requirements of this God''s kingdom are so high?


    Do you know that even the Dragon God was very optimistic about the emperor in those years? If it wasn''t for the failure of the war in those years, he would definitely become a first-class God''s residence.


    Seeing that the face of the Silver Dragon King was a little ugly, Yang Jian was surprised and guessed the reason why she changed her face. He immediately added: "our heavenly court is different from the divine world which forbids you to become gods. We should not only see each other''s ability, but also see each other''s achievements and what benefits they bring to all living beings in the three worlds. Moreover, the divinity can be changed. If you make a great contribution, you can be promoted. On the contrary, if you make a grave mistake, you will also be relegated. "When Yang Jian said that, the Silver Dragon King''s face became more beautiful. Then he opened his mouth to say something. Only at this time, Ying Long asked in a voice, "what''s the strength of that emperor heaven?"


    "Well Xiuwei and zhubajie are equally important, but he has dragon claws. If he really wants to do his best, he can definitely defeat zhubajie. So strictly speaking, his strength is comparable to zhubajie and shawujing. " Yang Jian estimated and replied.


    "Dragon claw?" Ying Long looks at Yang Jian with a strange look.


    "Keke, Yinglong Shenjun, Xiaoshen will tell you more about this later." Yang Jian coughed and said.


    In this world, Yinglong is the leader of all the Dragon gods. It''s really embarrassing to say dragon claw in front of him.


    "All right." Yinglong, with good temper and patience, said helplessly. Then, with a straight face, he made a suggestion to Yang Jian: "Erlang Zhenjun, since that emperor Tian has the strength equivalent to marshal Tianpeng and rolling curtain general, it''s really useless to let him be a little Beiyue emperor. It''s true that we want to see merit in the Imperial Palace, but we have to give people with enough strength the chance to get merit, right


    Yang Jian: "what do you mean?"


    "If you really don''t mind, let me assess the emperor. I asked him to go to the North Sea to kill the whale demon, and then to open the channel between Qiantang River and Taihu Lake, running through the north and south water systems. Then, let him capture the Dragon demon king who had been worshiping the monkey king 800 years ago, but was still at large. In this way, his achievements should be enough to serve as a good God A demon king can also be satisfied. " Then Ying Long took a look at the Silver Dragon King in front of him.


    "Well, it''s true that with the strength of emperor Tian, there are some difficulties that can be set for his assessment, but..." If it is difficult, it means that it will take longer to complete. Can the group leader wait so long?


    There was something in Yang Jian''s mind that he couldn''t pay attention to.


    "Brother, I forgot to tell you. You may not remember that emperor Tian was the black dragon discovered and taught by the Dragon God in the big star forest. He has the blood of the golden eye black dragon king. His attribute is extreme darkness." Seeing that Yang Jian didn''t finish what he said, he was obviously hesitant. The king of Yinlong reminded Yinglong.


    Just, Ying Long hears her to remind, the corner of the mouth twitches, in the heart really don''t know what to say.


    I have never seen or even heard of that emperor. OK, what do you mean I may not remember?


    But black dragon? Golden eye black dragon king, extreme darkness?


    Ying long understood some information. That emperor was a black dragon, and he was a black dragon with golden eyes, golden eyes It''s not easy. Is it like the eyes of the monkey king?


    Thinking of this, Ying Long said to Yang Jian, "Zhenjun, if that emperor has finished the assessment I said, I think Maybe we can make him the Dragon King of Beihai. "


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Silver Dragon King


    Dragon King? Brother, emperor, he is not a sea spirit beast.

 Chapter 619

    Silver Dragon King mouth micro movement, want to say something to Ying long, but, see the side also want to speak Yang Jian, she hesitated for a while, finally or want to say to swallow back.


    Well, the Dragon King of Beihai is the Dragon King of Beihai. Should it be the God of the sea?


    "Yinglong Shenjun, now aoshun, the Dragon King of Beihai, didn''t make a big mistake. He abruptly removed his position as the Dragon King. I''m afraid that''s not right?" Yang Jian asks Yinglong.


    The Dragon King of Beihai, the great emperor of Beiyue, is a king and an emperor. At first glance, it seems that the latter has a higher divinity, but in fact it is not.


    Among the five great emperors, only the emperor of Tianqi benevolence of Mount Tai belongs to the Supreme God, who controls life and death, controls the nether world, reaches the heaven and earth, and protects the country and the people. The other four emperors are all in the lower middle class, and the emperor of Beiyue is the last of the five, which is much inferior to the Dragon King of Beihai, who is in charge of the huge Beihai.


    "You really don''t know. Ao Shun has been guarding Beihai for many years. Although he has not managed the chaotic Beihai as peaceful as the other three seas, he has been quite effective. Therefore, our God has long intended to call him to heaven to help me command the stars. But his dragon sons are too weak to be the Dragon King, so this matter has been delayed. Now, Zhenjun says that the emperor''s strength is comparable to that of Marshal Tianpeng and the rolling curtain general. The demon king says that his real body is a black dragon. The God thinks that he is the best candidate to succeed Ao Shun and become the Dragon King of Beihai. " Ying Long explained to Yang Jian.


    "I see." Hearing this, Yang Jian nodded.


    The dragon people are in charge of the waters of the world and have great autonomy. Yinglong is the head of the Dragon God. The appointment and removal of Beihai Dragon King is naturally decided by him. Since he has this idea for a long time, he will not oppose it.


    As for the group leader


    "Well, I can only talk to the group leader to see if he is willing to wait a few more days." Yang Jian''s way of thinking.


    Then Yang Jian turned his head and said to the Silver Dragon King: "looking at your face before, it seems that you think that the position of Beiyue emperor is not worthy of God. What do you think of Beihai Dragon King proposed by dragon king?"


    "Is Beihai Dragon King the first level God residence?" Asked the king.


    "Well It''s just that. " Yang Jian replied.


    Although the Dragon King of the four seas feels very low, in fact, their divinity is not low. Can the gods in charge of such a large area be low?


    However, their mana is a little weak, which gives people the illusion that they are easy to bully and the divinity is very bad.


    "Reluctantly? Well, I agree. Let the emperor take part in the assessment you set for him. After he passes, I will sacrifice to that man. " The silver dragon king didn''t make any progress either, as long as it was the first-class God residence, which was almost what she expected.


    "Yes, but Yang Jian thinks you can choose a few more suitable ghosts and beasts to take part in the examination. After all, Yang has long said that it is to provide a way for all the ghosts and beasts in Douluo to become gods, not just for the emperor." Yang Jian nodded.


    Hearing this, the silver dragon king showed a smile on his face and felt the sincerity of the other side again. He nodded to Yang Jian solemnly and said, "good."


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, Zhenjun temple.


    "So I have to wait at least another half a month to get the Soul Ring of the Silver Dragon King?" Yeshiqiu, sitting on the throne of justice God which originally belonged to Yang Jian, asked Yang Jian standing in front of him.


    "Yes, Lord, Silver Dragon King. She insists that she will sacrifice for you only when she sees with her own eyes that there are ghosts and beasts become gods. Moreover, the gods given to them should not be too low. For example, the Emperor God, I will give him the qualification of Beihai Dragon King. Silver Dragon King is satisfied." Yang Jian stood upright and said to the autumn at night.


    "Dragon King of Beihai, Emperor heaven?" After hearing Yang Jian''s report, Qiu frowned at night. Then he said to Yang Jian, "you''re a bit overqualified. With the strength of emperor Tian, you can become a god of higher rank. You should know his ability."


    "Yes, Xiaoshen knows that if he wants to become a God, he must have certain achievements. If he wants that emperor to take part in a higher level examination, he will need a longer time to take part in the examination, and you will have to wait longer for the group leader. So Xiaoshen actually wanted him to take part in the examination of Beiyue great emperor at the beginning, but unfortunately, the king of Yinlong didn''t see the throne of Beiyue great emperor ¡£¡± Yang explained.


    "So it is. You have a heart. Let''s leave it to you."


    "Yes, master."


    "By the way, I told you before that if we want to open up a way for the soul beast to become a God, we must connect the residence of Douluo world with your lotus lamp world, so the chat group wants to buy a certain dominance of the world from you. What do you think about?" At night, Qiu then asked Yang Jian.


    "Report back to the group leader, Xiaoshen has already considered that as long as the group friends and other creatures who pass through here can accept the restriction of our heaven law, Xiaoshen can persuade the Jade Emperor''s mother to rent beijuluzhou and xiniuhezhou to chat group, and allow them to enter the heaven through the South Heaven Gate." Yang Jian respectfully said to yeshiqiu, and at the same time, he quietly looked at the change of his expression.At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised slightly, and he felt a little funny about Yang Jian''s behavior of renting Xiniu Hezhou to chat group. This guy is beating the Buddha''s face.


    However, Tianting is the nominal leader of the three realms, and the Buddhist realm can only be regarded as a religious institution. Therefore, even if Xiniu Hezhou is firmly in the hands of the Buddhist realm, Tianting can rent it to chat groups.


    Yang Jian rented two of them to chat groups in the four major continents, so that people from other worlds can cross there, and the system can set up various construction and coverage functions in those two places, so as to speed up economic exchanges among different worlds. He is very satisfied.


    As for only through the south gate can we enter the heaven, which should be. We can''t allow other creatures to jump directly across the south gate and appear anywhere in the heaven, can we?


    It''s not fair to the natives of the world.


    So, at night, Qiu stood up, stepped forward, patted Yang Jian on the shoulder and said, "OK, just do as you say. The rent will be paid to you 100000 points at one time, and then you will get 1% of the annual turnover of your world."


    "Thank you very much." Hearing the words of autumn at night, Yang Jian flashed a smile in his eyes and said to him.


    At first glance, 1% seems to be very small, but don''t forget that the potential of the world is not small, and the future transaction volume will certainly be huge. Over time, it will be a great fortune.


    "You deserve it. No need to thank you. By the way, is the Silver Dragon King still in Yinglong?" At night, Qiu suddenly thought of something and asked Yang Jian.


    "Yes, she said that she would have a detailed discussion with Yinglong for a while. After that, she would come to Zhenjun temple to look for the little God and discuss the specific matter of letting the spirit beast participate in the God examination."


    "Oh, she really regards Yinglong as the king of Golden Dragon. Forget it, anyway, after the completion of the lease, she will not be forced to repatriate by the system. Just let her go. If you are involved, watch her, and hurry up to do well in the Shenkao. " At night, Qiu chuckled and said.


    "Yes, the little god takes orders." Yang Jian bowed his head and arched his hands at night.


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded, then moved his mind and looked at the chat screen in his mind.


    At this moment, the banquet held by Wei Wuxian is about to open soon. Ao Bing and Runyu, who are new to the chat group, are also here. Ao Bing doesn''t say that Runyu already knows that he will be green headed by Xufeng in the future, and is also instructed by himself to kill Tianhou as soon as possible, and he has already got involved with Qiyu, so after the banquet, there should be no accident There will be stories.


    "If Runyu could become emperor of heaven faster, it would be a good thing for chat group." Looking at the picture of Runyu on the chat screen, Qiu murmured in his heart at night.

 Chapter 620

    Soon after, it was attached to the world, Lotus Hotel.


    At the moment, on the top floor of the hotel run by Yunmeng Jiangshi, many members of the group gather here to toast and talk with each other. Among them, the owner of Zhutian pet store has collected eight black Qi and twelve charms, and by selling pets and buying resources, he has abruptly promoted his strength to the Ninth level of devil Bruce Lee.


    There is also the eldest son of the emperor of heaven, night God Runyu, who comes from the world of fragrant honey.


    There are Ao Bing, Yin Su Su, Monkey King, black marshal, Zhang Wuji, Gao Yao, Bi bidong, Qian Renxue Even the devil queen moganna, who always pays attention to depravity and freedom, is here.


    Nominally, they all came here to celebrate Jiang Cheng''s birthday, but in fact, they all wanted to take this opportunity to get together with other members of the group and deepen their feelings, so that it would be easier to cooperate in the future.


    During the dinner, Wei Wuxian, Jiang Cheng, Jiang Fengmian, Yu Ziyuan and Jiang Yanli all secretly looked at the woman disguised as a man. Qian Renxue, who still attended the banquet in the shape of xueqinghe, virtually caused a lot of pressure on her.


    What is the purpose of Wei Wuxian''s inviting herself here? Qianrenxue knows very well. It is because of this that she feels great pressure.


    She It''s a woman. How can I go on a blind date with another woman?


    But this is what she promised. Wei Wuxian also helped her and killed Tang San, the villain in her world, so that she no longer had to worry that someone would restrain and kill herself. Therefore, she had to come to this blind date, or she would be a dishonest person.


    "Alas Thinking of this, Qian Renxue sighs that blind date is a headache, but the other party is the same as her own gender, which adds a bit of embarrassment on the basis of headache. It''s really complicated.


    "Why hasn''t the group leader arrived yet? Can''t he come as busy as Yang Jian? I''ll ask again. Everybody, eat and drink See the invitation, in addition to say hello in advance, said that he can''t come, only night autumn a person didn''t arrive, Wei Wuxian stood up and murmured.


    Then, I suddenly remembered something and said with a natural smile to Qianren snow, "Oh, yes, brother Xue, I have something to say to brother Runyu. Please change your position with me. Thank you."


    Qianren snow


    Looking at Wei Wuxian, who is smiling at himself, and then looking at Jiang Yanli, who is sitting next to him with a blushing face, Qian Renxue''s breath suddenly increased, showing a reluctant smile, stood up from his seat and said with a smile, "OK."


    Then, Qian Renxue goes to Wei Wuxian to change position with him and sit with Jiang Yanli.


    Seeing that her new friend wants to change position with Wei Wuxian, Runyu raises her hand and opens her mouth to say something, but finally she puts her hand down.


    "Forget it, it''s a long time to come." Run Jade Heart way.


    Just now, after a few words of conversation, Runyu finds that her experience is very similar to that of qianrenxue. She has never enjoyed the love of her father and mother, but she is better than herself. She has a grandfather who loves her, but she is always alone and can only keep company with nightmare beast.


    In addition, Qian Renxue''s speech and behavior are extremely polite. He is obviously a "pianpianpian childe" with excellent demeanor, and he is also the angel God representing the holy and bright. This makes Runyu have a good impression on her, so virtually, Runyu has the idea of deeply communicating with her and becoming a confidant.


    Of course, some of them want to let qianrenxue help him get rid of Tian Hou, but it''s true that he wants to become a confidant and friend with qianrenxue. If qianrenxue is willing to help him, he will repay her well after success.


    Just joined the chat group soon, don''t know qianrenxue is actually a woman disguised as a man, think she is a male god Runyu, in the heart so think.


    "Hey, new man, I''ll talk with you." And Qianren snow for a good position, asked the next group leader, that he will arrive later Wei Wuxian a butt sitting in the side of Runyu, said to him with a smile.


    "It''s a pleasure." Runyu said with a polite smile to Wei Wuxian.


    On the right side of Runyu is Qiyu. On the right side of Qiyu is his disciple Janos. On the left side of Runyu, of course, it''s Wei Wuxian.


    By the way, for Jiang Cheng''s birthday gift, Runyu finally sent out the star dagger and the bottle of elixir which can enhance the hundred year spirit power. He thought it was a mortal''s birthday party, so he could just send some. But he didn''t expect that other gifts were very heavy. He could not help it. Runyu also asked for his face. He couldn''t give it too light, so it was easy We can only give them two pieces.


    "By the way, rookie, you''ve been wandering in the affiliated world for a while. What do you think of the group leader''s advice? And what I said about castrating that Xufeng?" Wei Wuxian is very familiar with the initiative to put forward the topic, to run jade asked.


    "Well Mr. Wei, it''s not difficult for you to compete with Fu Xufeng. Why Runyu asked carefully.


    "Ha, I can''t beat him, that''s right, but I can deal with a bastard who even covets his sister-in-law with my wisdom!" Wei Wuxian said with a smile to Runyu."Oh, I''d like to hear about it." Runyu has an idea in mind to deal with Tianhou. She has been setting up enemies all over the years and has lost her prestige. As long as she has enough strength to compete with her, it is not difficult to move her down. However, Xufeng, as the God of fire and war, has been leading the army to fight and has built many miraculous skills. She has a high prestige in Tianbing Tianjiang. In addition, Xufeng''s magic power is very strong. If she wants to move him down, Runyu will not be able to do so for a long time I can''t think of a way. I can''t persuade the crowd to help me kill Tian Hou and Xu Feng, can I?


    You can''t do that!


    In run Yu''s heart, before the last moment, he still hopes to use the aboveboard way to clean up their mother and son.


    Xu Feng At that time, maybe you can save his life and just lock him up. After all, he is your brother. Even if he is sorry for himself, he always has to take care of his brother''s feelings. But the queen of heaven, he can''t let her go!


    Runyuneng said that on the way to the hotel, he met the administrator to pay homage to the moon, entrusted with his blessing, and saw a little bit of his past. It turned out that his biological mother was the dragon fish Princess of Taihu Lake, and the whole family of the dragon fish were "killed" by the queen. Now she wants to hurt herself again. If she doesn''t report this, isn''t he a son of man?


    The administrator has only partial authority, so Runyu only sees a little of his past. She thinks that his virgin Suli is dead, but she is still alive. She is hidden in Dongting Lake by Luolin, the God of water.


    "OK, I''ll tell you. Listen, there is a product called monitor in the world of science and technology, which can As long as you are ready in advance, record the picture of Xufeng pestering your fiancee, and then give it to the emperor of heaven or directly make it public. In this way, it should not be difficult to remove him, right? After all, pestering my sister-in-law is a great sin in all the worlds I know, and the patriarchal clan system does not allow it. " Wei Wuxian did not sell the key, directly and Run Jade said.


    Hearing this, Runyu frowned slightly, did not answer immediately, but thought about the feasibility of this matter in her heart.


    Another point is that doing so will hurt the enemy a little and hurt the enemy eight hundred.


    His fiancee is entangled by his brother, and his face is not easy.


    "Oh, you are all here." Just when Runyu was in a dilemma, a bright voice sounded from behind him. Hearing the voice, they quickly got up and looked at the sound source. There was a boy in white walking towards him.


    It''s the leader!

 Chapter 621

    At night, Qiu didn''t stay long in the world of Baolian lamp. After telling Yang Jian to take care of her, oh no, to entertain the queen of Yinlong, he used the function of the system to go back to the affiliated world and come to Jiang Cheng''s birthday party.


    Although Jiang Cheng is just the protagonist in the name of the banquet, but for the sake of Wei Wuxian, who is a member of the group under his command, yeshiqiu still gives him some face and prepares a gift for him.


    "Group leader, I have seen group leader!" Seeing a jade box in his hand, Wei Wuxian and other creatures stood up one after another and bowed to him, shouting respectfully.


    "Well, don''t be so polite. Let''s all sit down. Mr. Jiang, please accept my present. " At night, Qiu waved his hand to the crowd and said casually. Then he went straight to Jiang Cheng and handed him the jade box in his hand.


    "Group leader, this..." Naturally, Jiang Cheng and yeshiqiu are not familiar with each other. They just met him from a distance. Therefore, in the face of the group leader who "created" the chat group and affiliated world connecting all the world, he is unavoidably afraid and nervous, so that for a moment, he dare not reach out to receive the congratulatory gift from each other.


    "Oh, Jiang Cheng, what are you doing? You don''t accept the gift from the group leader. Really, let the group leader lift his hand for so long. You''ll have to respect the group leader for a few bowls later." Seeing that Jiang Cheng didn''t immediately receive the gift from yeshiqiu, Wei Wuxian was in a daze. He hurried out of his seat and trotted over. He took the jade box from yeshiqiu and put it directly into Jiang Cheng''s Najie. At the same time, he said to him.


    "Oh, yes, thank you, group leader. I just lost my temper. Please forgive me." Hearing Wei Wuxian''s reminder, Jiang Cheng reacts and bows lower, saying to yeshiqiu.


    "Nothing. What kind of gaffe is that? Today is a good day for young master Jiang to give the crown ceremony. You are the biggest. Please sit down Said, the night autumn faint smile, and then will raise the palm of the hand on Jiang Cheng''s shoulder, will he press back to the seat.


    "Yes, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." At night, Qiu said casually. Then, he looked at Qianren snow sitting beside Jiangcheng.


    Originally, Wei Wuxian sat with Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, and he sat in the middle. Later, Wei Wuxian and Qian Renxue changed their positions, so now Qian Renxue sat in the middle of Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli.


    After a serious look at Qianren snow, who is dressed as a woman and dressed as a man, Qiushi looks at Jiang Cheng again at night, and then moves his eyes to Jiang Yanli, who is also nervous but polite. As soon as his eyes turn, he knows something in his heart.


    "Wei Wuxian''s ability to see a dog and do things is really first-class. I''m trying to prevent him from taking the road of Longyang. He''s not good at cultivating himself. Instead, he''s going to set up a partner with Xiao Yan to farm for a few days, so that he can work and Reform."


    At night, Qiumian smiles and nods to Qianren snow and Jiang Yanli. Then, he turns his head and grins at Wei Wuxian, which makes him feel strange. What does the leader mean? He smiles at me, but I feel that he seems to have deep meaning?


    Wei Wuxian scratched his head, and several small question marks appeared on his face.


    "Well, don''t worry about it just because I''m here. We should eat and drink. I''m just coming to have a party." He saw Wei Wuxian''s doubts, but yeshiqiu didn''t tell him so cruelly that he planned to corporal punish him after the auction, and said to Li Maozhen and others who were still standing.


    With that, the night autumn over Wei Wuxian, toward the empty seat between the table.


    Well, the vacancy he saw was Wei Wuxian''s.


    "Yes, master!" All the people yelled to Qiu at night, and then waited for him to sit down.


    Seeing that Qiu sat in his own position at night, Wei Wuxian, who was still standing here, blinked. In addition to the question mark on his face, he was a little confused now.


    Group leader, if you take my place, then I can only sit on the top that I have prepared for you in advance.


    So thinking, Wei Wuxian hesitated for a while, and then stepped toward the top seat to sit, only, he just took two steps was a hand to hold.


    Wei Wuxian: "why?"


    Jiang Cheng: "is that seat for you?"


    Wei Wuxian: "but if I don''t sit there, I won''t have a seat."


    Jiang Cheng: "just ask someone to add another seat. You are sitting next to me. How can you think that you want to be the first


    "Well, I can''t think about it. I don''t think about it at all." Wei Wuxian turns his lips to Jiang Cheng, and then tells his disciples of Yunmeng Jiang family, who are serving here as waiters, to bring a chair to him. Just as Jiang Cheng says, he sits next to him, just close to brother Xue and elder martial sister, and stares at him carefully, so that brother Xue won''t show his feet.


    "Yes, elder martial brother." The ordered disciple of the Jiang family of Yunmeng said to Wei wuxiangong, and then turned to move the position for him.


    Soon, Wei Wuxian was seated again. It''s a pity that he didn''t continue to chat with brother Runyu, but it''s important to stare at brother Xue and elder martial sister.Wei Wuxian thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the group leader sits beside him, which makes Runyu feel very restrained and uneasy, because the group leader is not an ordinary person. He can see the past and the future. In front of him, Runyu feels as if he has been stripped of his skin, and he is very upset.


    "Come on, group leader, although you have forbidden the queen me, the queen still wants to give you a bowl of respect. You are a subsidiary world. It''s very interesting!" Just when Runyu was smiling and worried, Mo ganna, sitting beside yeshiqiu, suddenly picked up a big bowl and said to yeshiqiu.


    This bowl is not filled with ordinary wine. It''s the spirit wine Wei Wuxian brought from the heaven of Baolian lamp world. Some of it can''t be found in the world of science and technology, so even Mo ganna loves it very much.


    "Well, you need more snacks for the auction the day after tomorrow. In addition to the layout of the venue, it''s better to invite some big people in your world." At night, Qiu picked up the big bowl full of spirit wine in front of him, touched it with moganna, and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, group leader, don''t worry. The queen, I even invited Kaisha that bichi, but I don''t know if she dares to come." Speaking of this, the corner of moganna''s mouth raised a sneer radian. Then, she dried the spirit wine in the bowl and wiped her mouth again, showing a satisfied expression.


    "Katha invited? Is this female nerve changing her strategy and inviting the emperor to kill Kesha? " Slowly drink a bowl of spirit wine, night autumn heart way.


    "Group leader, Runyu also respects you. Thank you for your advice." After listening to the conversation between the group leader and moganna, I feel that the group leader seems He was also more approachable. Runyu summoned up a little courage in her heart and poured some wine into the bowl in front of her. She took it up and said politely to yeshiqiu.


    "OK, drink it." It''s also the first time that I''ve been drinking and eating meat with so many members of the group. Yeshiqiu, who has always been practicing alone, is a little happy, so he doesn''t refuse anyone. He touches Runyu with a bowl and continues to drink.


    At the same time, other people were influenced by the atmosphere, and gradually weakened the constraint psychology brought by the presence of the group leader. Everyone began to toast and chat with each other, and the scene was quite lively.


    After drinking the wine in the bowl, Qiu put down the bowl at night, picked up the chopsticks and began to clip vegetables for himself. He said to Runyu, who was pouring wine for himself, at the same time: "I heard some of the conversation between you and Wei Wuxian before. You can try that monitor, but it will also hurt your face, so I only suggest that you are inferior to each other in strength When you use it, you can have a hard time with your opponent. After all To be the emperor of heaven, face is very important. "


    When he said the last sentence, he looked at Runyu seriously and gave him a smile.


    Seeing the group leader laughing at himself, Runyu immediately lowered her head. At that moment, he had the illusion that the group leader had seen through his mind.


    No, maybe it''s not an illusion. Maybe he really saw through his mind.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. Everyone has selfishness. It''s no shame, and no one can blame you for it. As long as you don''t frame up group members and their families, I won''t object to what you want to do. Even chat group will provide you with some help. After all, you are a group member, and your strength will promote chat group to become stronger to a certain extent." At night, Qiu put the meat into his mouth and chewed it while he said to Runyu.


    In fact, his words are not bad. As the group members become stronger, the things in his hands are naturally precious. The better things he can trade in the group and the affiliated world, the more benefits he can bring to the chat group and himself.


    As for never trading Ha ha, there are more than 20 group members. Yeshiqiu hasn''t seen even one of them.


    Even if he didn''t like to talk, when he first joined the group, he talked a few more words for the first time, and then he kept diving without bubbles. He only peeped at Ximen chuixue. He also made a lot of transactions offline.


    By the way, today''s Ximen chuixue has entered the fourth stage of Wudao. How to say, she is at the bottom of the group.


    People who are not good at communication are easy to suffer losses. Even Yin Su Su is better than him.


    Back to the point, Runyu was relieved when she heard the leader''s words. Then, she asked respectfully to yeshiqiu: "thank you, leader. What should Runyu do according to the leader''s idea?"


    "In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are vain. What''s more, the God of water, the God of wind and the flower world are very dissatisfied with her and even hate her! You said this morning that you just got engaged with Jinmi yesterday, so calculate the time, rat fairy should play a role


    "Rat fairy?"


    "Yes, no accident. Tonight, the mouse fairy will yell at Tian Hou in public and expose some of her crimes. You can take this opportunity to make it public that the queen of heaven killed the flower god, and that the emperor of heaven once conspired with the king of Gucheng in the demon world to murder his brother and ascend the throne of God. It can be said that anyway, they have lost their hearts in the heaven world for a long time. The reason why they still occupy the supreme position is that their own strength is too strong. As long as you can suppress them in strength, it will be better Some heavenly soldiers and generals will certainly listen to you and support you. " Autumn light way at night.Although he doesn''t think there is anything in the world that can help him a lot, Runyu is a member of his group. Taking the opportunity of this party, yeshiqiu is still willing to help him change his life so that he can live a better life in the future. Don''t be so miserable. He is too forgetful after sitting on the emperor of heaven.


    "What the leaders said is true, but Runyu''s strength is equal to Xufeng''s. how can he suppress Tiandi and Tiantian?" Run Jade ordered after the head, to night time autumn ask a way.


    "You can''t help it. What about the people you''re going to take to your world?" Say, the autumn of the night looked at the Qi jade that is harvesting food in the wind.


    "This..."


    "Besides, since I''ve spoken, I''m willing to help you myself." At night, Qiu continued.


    His heaven splitting palm can''t break through to the fifth level. Maybe he will have to fight with a powerful opponent again and gain some combat experience. Only in this way can he speed up his progress.


    The emperor of heaven in the world, whose fragrance and honey are as deep as frost, has the third level of immortality. He is a good opponent.


    "Group leader, what you said is true?" Hear the words of the night time autumn, run jade is a Leng first, immediately great joy, hurriedly ask a way to him.


    "Of course, so you can rest assured that it will be all right, as long as you like. Of course, if you don''t want to, it won''t be forced. After all, in name, Tiandi and Tiantian are also your parents, and Xufeng, the God of fire, is also your brother. "


    "No, they are not my parents and brothers. The emperor of heaven is just the emperor of heaven. He has harmed my biological mother and the whole dragon fish family. As for Tian Hou, although she is my own mother, she has been bullying me and insulting me for thousands of years. Xu Feng, I regard her as a brotherhood, but he has been coveting my fiancee. They They''re not my family anymore. " Runyu took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    Hearing this, night autumn looked at him with the canthus of his eyes, and then whispered: "understand, then eat and drink to your heart''s content, drink up, today you will solve all the threats there."


    "Well, thank you for your help." Runyu arched her hand to Qiushi at night, and then picked up the bowl to offer him another bowl.


    "You, don''t give me any more respect. Actually, I don''t like drinking very much." Once again and Run Jade dry for a while, night autumn said, finish saying, will bowl of spirit wine drink.


    "Lord, thank you for coming to the banquet." As soon as he put down the bowl, suddenly a respectful voice came from the opposite side. At night, Qiu looked up and saw that it was Jiang Cheng. Just now Wei Wuxian told him to remember to respect himself a few bowls. He really did it. This guy


    "Well, Mr. Jiang is very polite. Yes, please have a seat." At night, Qiu poured a little more wine into his empty bowl and said to him.


    Then, when other people saw that Mo ganna, Runyu and Jiang Cheng all succeeded in toasting the leader of the group, they all got up one after another and toasted him, which made the whole people confused at night. Can''t they stop being so formalized and eat and drink at will?


    That''s true!


    Tucao in mind, and then at night, autumn face flashed a helpless smile, continue pouring wine and they make complaints about each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Nearly two hours later, after the banquet, many people fell asleep on the table, but there were exceptions, such as Runyu, Qiyu and Janos, qianrenxue and Jiang Yanli, and of course, nightfall.


    "Group leader, brother Qiyu, Mr. Janos, it''s a great honor for Runyu to come to my world with you. It''s getting late now. Why don''t we start now?" After drinking too much wine, run Yu, who was a little red on her face, stood up and said to the three.


    "OK, let''s go, Janos, we..."


    "Hey, where are you going? Will you take my grandson?" Qi Yu''s words have not finished, suddenly, a voice rang up, a few people looked, found that it was the king of the demon king Monkey King, this guy just drank the most, actually not drunk!

 Chapter 622

    The king of demon king, with a little intoxication on his face, got up from his seat and staggered towards several people. When he got close, he arched his hand to the autumn of the night, then said with a drunken smile to Runyu, Qiyu and Janos: "where are you going? My grandson is now homeless. He just has nothing to do. How about taking me with him?"


    "This..." Looking at the monkey king in front of him, Runyu frowns when he hears his words. They are not going to play. If the monkey goes with him, he may not be able to explain later.


    "Oh, we''re going to visit Runyu qunyou''s house. We''ll stay at his house tonight and have breakfast tomorrow morning. Monkey, if you''re drunk, you''d better stay here and sleep instead of crossing with us." Qiyu said to monkey king, the king of demon king.


    "Drunk? No, my grandson is not drunk. If you don''t believe me, I can still give you a set of drunken boxing, you see. " With that, Monkey King, the king of demon king, stepped back, raised his hands, and showed Qiyu a set of drunken boxing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qiyu mouth slightly open, looking at the scene, don''t know what to say, so, he will look at the side of the run jade.


    He is the host, take this monkey or not, listen to him.


    "Group leader, what do you think?" Receive Qi jade to look at own vision, run jade is smiling to him to nod, then turn round to night time autumn arch hand inquiry to ask a way.


    In this regard, yeshiqiu took a breath, then waved his hand and said casually, "if he wants to follow, just follow. Anyway, your Xuanji palace is so big that there should be a place for him to sleep."


    "Yes, master." We can also see that although the king of demon king Sun Wukong is not drunk, he is really too drunk. He is expected to fall asleep soon, so I''m afraid he will fall asleep after crossing. According to the group leader, their main battlefield is jiuxiaoyun palace. Xuanji Palace should be OK, so take him to sleep in Xuanji palace after crossing There will be no danger.


    Well, Runyu is not sure if there is any danger, but the group leader said that it means that even if the monkey has an accident at that time, he doesn''t have to explain to anyone. In this case, what''s more for Runyu?


    After saying "yes" to the group leader, he bought three crossing runes leading to his own world and went to his own world with yeshiqiu, Qiyu and others.


    By the way, Monkey King''s crossing Rune was bought by himself. Although the monkey was drunk, he didn''t faint. He still had the ability to buy things.


    Soon, five people disappeared on the top floor of the Lotus Hotel and went to the world of fragrant honey and frost.


    Watching them disappear, Qian Renxue looks at Jiang Yanli sitting beside him, and then at Wei Wuxian, who is already drunk and lying on the table. She takes a deep breath and thinks: "it''s really hard for me to tell them that I''m a woman on the first day of entering the group, alas!"


    Then, Qianren snow took over the spirit wine from Jiang Yanli and continued to drink it.


    She also wants to get drunk, so that she can wake up and find that the blind date job is over. How nice it would be.


    It''s a pity that when she was practicing in the world of Baolian lamp, she found a wake-up pill. After eating it, it''s too hard to get drunk. Look, after drinking so much spirit wine, she''s still awake. It''s really It''s hard!


    ¡­¡­


    The world is like frost, the south gate.


    The twisted passage suddenly appeared in front of the heavenly soldiers, which surprised them. Then they quickly raised their silver guns and pointed at it, in case there would be any ghosts and ghosts.


    Fortunately, there are no demons No, there is a monster, but it is not the enemy.


    Almost the next second, Runyu''s figure came out of the passage, followed by yeshiqiu, Qiyu and others. Of course, there was a small monkey with two big flags behind him, which looked very fierce.


    Seeing that Runyu was among them, these heavenly soldiers immediately put down their silver guns and fell on their knees one after another, shouting respectfully: "see your Highness the God of night."


    "Well, get up." Runyu raised her hand to these heavenly soldiers.


    Then, looking at yeshiqiu and Qiyu, they made a gesture to the south gate and politely said, "group leader, brother Qiyu, Mr. Janos, sun Dasheng, please."


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded to Runyu, and then took the lead to stride towards Nantianmen.


    Not to mention that Runyu''s strength is the second level of immortality. In the later stage, the world''s level is certainly a little lower than that of Baolian lamp world, but the world''s heaven is a bit more gorgeous than that of Baolian lamp world. You can see it just by looking at the facade.


    At night, autumn walks and looks at the scenery of heaven. Qiyu and Janos follow him, but Monkey King is different.


    Seeing Qiu, Qiyu and jenos at night, he had already stepped forward. Drunk, he stood still for a few seconds, then raised his hand and said, "ah, wait for my grandson, my grandson Ah, why is this place a bit like the Nantianmen gate that my grandson broke through in those years? Is my grandson dazed? "As soon as he took a step, the king of the demon king suddenly stopped, looked up at the high, big and magnificent Nantianmen, murmured a word, and then fell into meditation.


    "Ha, Dasheng, this is Nantianmen. Dasheng, please. Xiaoshen asked someone to arrange accommodation for you in Xuanji palace." Seeing that monkey king, the king of demon king, did not leave, Runyu stayed here and explained to him.


    "Oh, this is Nantianmen. No wonder it looks familiar. No, it''s not my old Sunna. It''s your place. Ha ha, ah, it''s a little sleepy. Go, go. I''ll bother you today. " Monkey King, the king of demon king, rubbed his sour eyes, shook his head and said with a smile to Runyu.


    "The great sage is serious. It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. It''s also a blessing for Runyu to entertain him. Great sage, please." Now that he has agreed to bring the monkey over, Runyu will naturally do her best to be a good host and will not be rude to others. He once again made a gesture of please and said with a smile to monkey king, the king of the demon king.


    "Yes, yes." Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, nodded to Runyu and followed him to the south gate.


    After they entered the door, a black air suddenly landed on the stone statue not far away, revealing a man with a half mask on his face and black clothes. It was the Dushi, also known as Qiyuan, who was controlled by Tian Hou and had to work for her.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he came back from working for empress dowager, he saw Runyu bringing people into heaven. Not only that, he clearly heard the dialogue between them, especially between Runyu and monkey king, the king of demon king.


    "Monkey, sun Dasheng, an Laosun, broke through the South Gate of heaven Hiss What is murmuring in his mouth? Then, Mu Ci''s pupil suddenly shrinks and takes a cold breath. Then, he points out his head and finds that monkey king, the king of demon king, has followed Runyu into the south gate, and his figure disappears.


    Seeing this, Mu Ci''s brow wrinkled deeper, and he said to himself, "how can the night God have friendship with the fight against the Buddha Sun Wukong, and invite him into heaven? Does the night God want to fight against the power of the fight against the Buddha to fight against the queen of heaven?"


    With this thought, Dushi thought for a few seconds in the same place, then turned around and turned into a wisp of black air and shot into the south gate.


    Night God can fight with Tianhou, but Tianhou can''t be moved down at this time, otherwise he has to die, so he has to remind Tianhou of this matter.

 Chapter 623

    In the world of fragrant honey and frost, there is also the Buddha world and the fight to defeat the Buddha Monkey King. Once upon a time, when Jinmi and Runyu met for the first time, she told Runyu about the monkey king''s havoc in heaven, and then was enlightened by the Buddha, went to the West to learn the Scriptures, and finally achieved the right results.


    However, in the play, the monkey king and the Buddhists never appeared from the beginning to the end.


    What, don''t you?


    Funny, the eldest son of Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun is emperor Tianhuang, the second son is crape myrtle, and the other seven sons are Beidou seven stars. Do you think he is a Buddhist?


    They are obviously Taoists, who can speak a few words of Buddhism. So many modern people speak English, aren''t they all from the west?


    The book goes back to the true story. For the fight that once caused havoc in heaven to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king, Mu Ci was very afraid. He thought that Tian Hou should be the same, so he speeded up his return to the purple cloud palace.


    About five minutes later, he entered the cloud palace and met Tian Hou.


    "Qiyuan, meet Tian Hou." The evening speech is opposite the empress tea Yao who sits on the Phoenix chair to bow a way.


    "It''s done?" Casually glanced at the twilight words under her eyes, the queen asked.


    "Well, it''s just that when my subordinates came back, they met the night God in the south gate." The evening speech raises a head to say to the empress.


    "What? The villain is back? " Hearing the words of Dushi''s words, Tian Hou frowned, waved and asked the maids around to step down. After they all left, she asked Dushi, "did you come back alone, or did you bring someone?"


    "After returning to heaven, the night God took four people to enter the South Gate with him."


    "Four? But the God of water, the God of wind, the Lord of Changfang, and Jinmi? " Think Run Jade is to go to the flower world or luoxiang house to find help before, the day after tomorrow to evening words asked.


    "No. Three of them didn''t know it at dusk, but one of them was wearing armor and a golden crown. He was a monkey. His subordinates heard that the night God called him sun Dasheng. So they thought that this man should be the one who made havoc in heaven tens of thousands of years ago and was defeated by the fight ordered by the Buddha The words fall, the evening speech immediately lowered the head down.


    "What are you talking about?" At the same moment that she lowers her head, Tian Hou''s face suddenly changes. She suddenly stands up from the Phoenix chair and questions her question aloud. Her tone is full of incredible elements.


    "I heard it with my own ears. The monkey should have been the fighting Buddha who made havoc in heaven." The evening words reply a way.


    Hearing the confirmation of Dushi''s speech, Tianhou sat down again, put her hand on the arm of the Phoenix chair, frowned tightly, and murmured: "that rebellious son is related to the spirit of water and wind because of his marriage. This is understandable, but when did he make friends with Dou defeated Buddha and invite him to the heaven, this is..."


    "Tian Hou, my subordinates said last time that night God wanted to do If he wants to deal with you, now that he has invited Dou to defeat the Buddha, Sun Wukong, will he want to use the boundless magic power of Dou to defeat the Buddha and the power of the Buddha world to fight you against you and the birds? " Hearing the murmur of Tian Hou, Mu CI slightly raised her head and looked at Tian Hou whose face became very ugly. She reminded her.


    "I don''t think so. The rebellious son has a deep heart. He knows that he can''t deal with us alone, and they can only compete with us by relying on the God of water. After all, there are so many birds behind us, so he wants to bring Buddhism in. That rebellious son is really damned, just I can''t understand how she made friends with the fighting Buddha? No, I''ll go to Xuanji palace in person to find out. " With that, Tian Hou got up from the Phoenix chair again and went down the steps to take people to Xuanji palace.


    "Tian Hou, just in case, we''d better take the fire temple with us." In addition to the monkey king, Runyu also invited three people back. The three people seem to be very strong. Even if they walk before the monkey king, their strength may still be above the monkey king. So if they suddenly attack the monkey king, she will fall down in all likelihood, so it''s safer to take the powerful Vulcan.


    "Well, that makes sense." Tian Tian stopped, nodded, and then said, "in addition to Xu''er, you should also bring Liaoyuan king and the five generals. We must not take it lightly in the face of fighting against the Buddha and the monkey king."


    After that, Tian Hou strode out of zifangyun palace. After she went out of the palace, she told the maid who was guarding here: "go to Xufeng and wufangtianjiang immediately, and say..."


    "To empress dowager!" Before she finished her words, a voice suddenly rang out. Then a beam of light came from a distance and landed in front of her, revealing a general kneeling on one knee.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "His Highness the God of fire has caught the thief who assassinated him when he was in Nirvana. Now he is in the main hall. The emperor of heaven calls empress dowager to come and interrogate the thief with him." The heaven will respectfully say.


    "Who is the thief?" Hearing that the thief who assassinated her son had been caught, Tian Hou was very happy. Then she suddenly restrained her happiness and asked in a cold voice.


    "Rat fairy."


    "Tian Tian".... "


    Just because he can assassinate Xufeng, he almost succeeded. Is it true or not?"Tian Hou, we have to find the second highness and the fifth heaven..."


    "Forget it, you follow me to Lingxiao hall." Without waiting for the maid to finish the question, Tianhou Dayao raised her hand and said in a cold voice. Then she strode towards Lingxiao hall. Seeing this, the maid quickly followed.


    After Tian Hou set out, Tian Jiang stood up, jumped up, turned into a beam of light and flew back to his post.


    After mingtianjiang left, Dusi came out of zifangyun palace. Looking at the direction of Tianhou''s departure, he lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he also left zifangyun palace.


    Because he has a hunch that the purple cloud palace may be in trouble soon, and it''s not safe to stay here.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Xuanji palace.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king, came back here with Runyu. He immediately found a bed and fell asleep. Looking at Runyu, he could not help shaking his head. I really don''t understand why the monkey came with him to find a place to sleep?


    It''s really Too much money!


    "Runyujun, it''s getting late. We''ll have a rest too. Tomorrow morning..."


    "Your Highness." Seeing that monkey king, the king of demon king, sleeps so soundly, jenos also wants to talk to Runyu and go back to rest. Tomorrow morning, he will have breakfast together and take a good stroll in the heaven. Just at this time, Kuang Lu runs in and salutes Runyu: "Your Highness, your majesty sent someone to send a message and call you to go there immediately, saying that the person who assassinated his highness Vulcan has been caught."


    "Oh, who is it?"


    "I heard it''s a rat fairy."


    Runyu


    Hearing Kuang Lu''s reply, Runyu can''t help but look at the yawning yeshiqiu and says: "it''s really the leader of the group. He''s right. There''s something wrong with the rat fairy tonight. So, is it the right time for me to move the queen of heaven tonight?"


    With this in mind, Runyu arched her hand to Qiushi at night and said, "Runyu, thank you for your guidance and help tonight."


    "Well, you''re welcome. Let''s go. I''ll go with you." At night, Qiu continued to yawn, then waved his hand.


    "Yes, please." Runyu gestured respectfully.

 Chapter 624

    "Run Yu, do you want to fight with the group leader? If so, we''ll go with you Qi Yu, who just wants to go to bed, after listening to the conversation between Qiu and run Yu at night, gets a little energetic, grabs her head and asks run Yu.


    "Teacher Qiyu is right. If you are going to fight with the enemy, please take us with you and let us do our part." Jenos responded.


    Runyu


    I wanted to open my mouth to these two people. Unexpectedly, needless to say, they offered to help themselves, which made Runyu a little stunned for a while. At the same time, a feeling of happiness and guilt came out of her heart.


    These two people are really loyal. They are good friends worthy of deep friendship. Before I calculated in my heart, they really shouldn''t have. I knew that. At the beginning, I should have directly explained to them that I wanted their help. Now I feel guilty!


    "Forget it, I''ll try to make it up to them after I move them down." Now is not the time to spend all time on sentimentality. Two seconds later, Runyu shook her head in her heart.


    Then, he raised his hands, arched his hands politely to Qiyu and Janos, with a touch of sincere gratitude on his face, and said: "Runyu is very grateful for your help. If you are polite, Runyu won''t say much. In the future, if you need Runyu''s service, Runyu won''t excuse you, please!"


    "Master, please!" Runyu then said to yeshiqiu.


    "Well, you lead the way." Autumn nodded at night.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, I follow Runyu to the LingXiao Hall of the world. At night, I see a lot of heavenly soldiers coming and going. They are heavily guarded. It seems that the exposure of rat fairy makes the heaven nervous.


    "Group leader, you said that the rat fairy would publicly expose Tian Hou''s crime in the Lingxiao hall later, and even mention the fault of my father emperor. At that time, the father emperor would suddenly explode and put him to death. So, do we need to rescue the rat fairy?" And night when autumn walk to talk about what will happen next, run jade to night when autumn asked.


    "Nature is to save, and the rat fairy is strictly speaking the person on your side." Autumn light way at night.


    "The people on my side?" Run Yu''s handsome face flashed a look of doubt, he and mouse fairy can not have any intersection, how mouse fairy is his side of the people?


    "You''ll find out later." Yeshiqiu didn''t plan to tell him everything at once. He was afraid that he was too excited to know that his biological mother was still alive, so that he would lose his calmness, which led to the problem that could not be solved completely tonight.


    "Yes, then Runyu will wait for the group leader to solve her doubts." See night when autumn doesn''t plan to help oneself answer a question immediately, Run Jade also don''t let a person annoy of ask the bottom of the matter, arched to him, modest way.


    Next to him, Janos put the contents of their conversation into his ears. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. As for Qiyu, he was just looking at the scenery in the sky. He didn''t worry about the enemy he would encounter later. Maybe it was because he had already had a fight today and was satisfied, so he didn''t expect any more Let''s go.


    In this way, a group of four people all the way forward, and soon came to the world''s Ninth Heaven Lingxiao hall.


    After entering the main hall, yeshiqiu found that there were three people sitting on the very high steps. They should look like emperor Taiwei, Tianhou tea Yao and fire god Xufeng.


    At the front of the steps, in the center, stood a middle-aged man in gray white. Looking at his short and capable figure, it is needless to say that he must have been the mouse fairy who was destined to finish the calf tonight. As for the people standing behind him on the left and right sides, they should be the gods such as Taishang Laojun.


    Yes, there are also taishanglaojun in this world, but like Laojun in Baolian lamp world, they are seriously weakened, and their strength and status are inferior to Xufeng, the God of fire, which makes people not know what to say.


    Eyes in the Taoist dress of the old man who stayed for a while, and then, along with Run Jade forward night, autumn will step stopped, raised his head, looking back at the three people on the stage.


    "The child has seen the father, the emperor and the mother." Right below the steps, Runyu, a little behind the rat fairy, bowed to the emperor and empress on the stage.


    "No gifts. Who are they, Runyu? " The emperor of heaven raised his hand to run jade, looking at night autumn, Qi jade and jenos three people asked.


    "Night God, Lingxiao hall is an important place in heaven. Can anyone come in? What''s more, the iron elves have a very low status. Let alone the Lingxiao temple, they are not qualified to enter the heaven. If you bring them here, can you think that you are undermining the majesty of the heaven? " After a serious look at the three people brought by Runyu, she was relieved to see that there was no monkey in them. Then she asked Runyu to make people feel guilty.


    On one side, the emperor of heaven frowned when she heard the censure of her eldest son, but he didn''t say anything, because he was also curious about the identity of Qiu and Qiyu at night. As for jenos, he was a spirit made of steel, which was not worth mentioning.


    What, can steel be refined?


    Nonsense, stone can be refined, why can''t steel be!"Oh Hearing empress dowager''s censure, Runyu sneers in her heart. However, on the surface, she does not change her color. She puts down her arched hands and replies to the two people on the steps: "tell your father, emperor and Mother God that these three are all Runyu''s friends. They are also overhaul walkers from outside the six realms. They are not humble people in the mouth of Mother God."


    "Oh? Runyu, the overhaul traveler outside the six realms, do you think that you and the emperor of heaven are easy to cheat? " She said with a sneer.


    "I dare not." Runyu bowed her head and said that before exposing the crime of Tianhou, she was still respectful to outsiders.


    However, the Empress Dowager didn''t want to accept his respect. She looked down at Runyu who was respectful to her. She already knew that he wanted to get rid of her. She flashed a look of anger on her face and twitched her face. She scolded him: "the God of night says you dare not, but I think you dare."


    "What does the mother mean?" Run Jade looks up to ask a way.


    "Well, rat fairy, I ask you, who ordered you to assassinate Vulcan? Is it night God or water god He didn''t answer Runyu''s question. The queen of heaven gave him a cold hum and asked the mouse fairy who was caught by Xufeng tonight.


    "Tianhou Xiu wants to induce Xiaoxian to cling to others. It''s all Xiaoxian''s doing to assassinate Vulcan. No one instructs him." Although they are curious about the identities of the three people brought by Runyu, how can the mouse fairy who is Runyu''s mother betray Runyu? He raised his chest and said without hesitation.


    "Yes? How dare you plan to assassinate Vulcan on your own She asked incredulously.


    "I..."


    "Wait, I''ll cut in. You always talk about how humble others are. It sounds like you are very noble. Excuse me, what''s your identity? Is it the hairy and feathered generation, or the shameless slut who follows his brother first and then follows his brother for power? " Rat fairy was about to answer Tian Tian''s question when a voice broke out and interrupted what he was going to say.


    They looked for a voice and found that the speaker was one of the three people brought by Runyu, the young man in white clothes like Runyu.


    At the same time, the day after she put these words into her ears, her face became ugly. She patted the Dragon case in front of her, stood up from the throne, pointed to the night, and said: "dare to speak wild words, nine heaven, Lei Gong and Dian mu, drag this evil out to this throne."


    "Yes, Queen."

 Chapter 625

    "Please forgive me. This friend of my son''s came to the six realms for the first time. He didn''t know much about the world, so he spoke a little straightforwardly. My son''s son pleaded with his mother for him." Seeing Lei Gong and Dianmu coming towards the autumn of the night, Runyu raised her hand and waved a magic power to trap them. Then, she said to the angry bird, no, it was the old bird.


    "Runyu, you..." After hearing run Yu''s words, Tian Hou opened her mouth wide, and her eyes suddenly widened. At the same time, her breath became shorter, and she was obviously more angry.


    The rebellious son, he said that he spoke a little straightforwardly. Doesn''t that mean that what he said is true and that he is really No, I''m the hairy Dai Yu generation. What''s the matter? I''m the princess of the bird family! As for the one who follows his brother first, and then follows his brother for the sake of power, I I didn''t do it at all. Well, it''s not me, it''s not me!


    Then, how did this man know about it?


    "No, I must kill him." After biting her teeth, she coldly looks at the autumn and Runyu in the night, with a deep heart.


    At this time, the emperor of heaven also raised his hand, patted the Dragon case in front of him, and sternly scolded Runyu: "wanton! Runyu, who are you bringing here? "


    Then, without waiting for Runyu to answer, the emperor looked at yeshiqiu and asked, "who are you, who dare to insult Tianhou in jiuchongtian''s face? Do you know what the crime is?"


    "I don''t know. But are you not going to tell me the truth? " At night, Qiu shrugged his shoulders and glanced at this God dregs Heaven Emperor casually.


    "You Bold He is very dissatisfied with yeshiqiu''s attitude, and he exposes the short days after her in public. This is not only hitting her face, but also the emperor of heaven''s face. So the emperor of heaven brewed two seconds'' emotion, then raised his hand and slapped yeshiqiu in the air. Suddenly, a fire shot out of his palm and rushed towards yeshiqiu.


    "Father, No." Seeing this, Runyu is very happy, but he looks very worried. Of course, the character he wants to play is not worried about the autumn of the night, but about the emperor of heaven, because there will be no accident later, and his father will be beaten.


    "Ha ha, good come." Seeing that the emperor of heaven had made a hand to himself and could not break through to the fifth layer of the heaven splitting palm, Qiu said with a smile. Then, with a wave of his arm, he also gave a hand to the emperor of heaven. In a moment, a bunch of purple light was waved by him.


    "Boom!"


    In the night, Qiu and Tiandi Taiwei collided with each other. In an instant, an explosion sounded, and a force spread from the center where they met. All the people in the hall except Shiqiu stepped back a few steps. However, Tiandi Taiwei and Tiandi Dayao had no road behind them, only seats, so they were shocked to hit their backs on the throne on the spot They sat up again one after another.


    "It''s so strong. This man''s accomplishments are above me!" He was so shocked that he sat down. Although Tiandi Taiwei was not injured, his arm was a little sore. He looked down and stood in the same place. In the light night of autumn, his heart was full of horror.


    Immediately, he began to think about what to do next. The other side is so strong that if we fight directly with him in the Lingxiao hall, we are afraid that heaven will suffer a heavy loss, and the other side has two helpers.


    In addition, where did Runyu realize such an expert and what did she bring him to jiuchongtian for?


    The emperor of heaven ran his brain and thought rapidly.


    On the other hand, when he saw the night, Qiu took his father''s hand lightly, and beat him down. Runyu raised her mouth without any trace, and said: "the strength of the group leader is really unfathomable. I think even Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun may not be his opponent?"


    "Hum." Different from his brother, Xufeng was shocked by yeshiqiu''s strength, but he didn''t admire yeshiqiu. On the contrary, he was very angry. He had caught the person who had assassinated him before tonight, and could clean up the injustice for Runyu. He thought Runyu should thank him. As a result, he was so good that he brought people to insult his mother God and dared to move against his father Hand, this is too much, so he jumped, turned into a beam of fire, flew down from the steps, landed in front of yeshiqiu, and then changed into a sword to cut directly at yeshiqiu.


    At night, Qiu disdained to curl his mouth, and his eyes were full of irony.


    Xufengming knows that Jinmi has an engagement with her elder brother, but she still pursues her without scruple. She digs her elder brother''s corner and uses true love as an excuse to whitewash her behavior as a junior, which makes yeshiqiu a little bit contemptuous.


    After all, he and Kam find know each other before, already have the emotional foundation, the engagement is later to know, reluctantly also passable.


    However, it''s ridiculous to want to challenge him too much.


    Xufeng, the God of fire, is the God of war who scares off 100000 troops in the demon world. He may be one of the best in the world, but in today''s night time autumn''s eyes, he is no different from a three-year-old child.


    Yes, in the eyes of the third strong immortal, the second late immortal is no different from the little fighter.


    The next second, at night, Qiu didn''t even bother to split the Heavenly God''s palm. With a wave of his sleeve, he played a pithy drill, which severely broke the boundary of kaixufeng''s whole body, hit the sword in his hand, hit his chest, and shook him out."Poof!" Flying back to the original position, Xu Feng, who knocked over the table in front of her seat, lay on the ground and pressed her chest with her hand. A big mouthful of blood came out of her mouth. She was obviously injured.


    "Hiss!" Seeing this scene, all the immortals on both sides of the steps took a cold breath one after another, and they were extremely shocked.


    That''s Xufeng, the God of fire. How could it be that the invincible God of war was beaten to vomit blood? Who is this man and why is he so strong?


    "Xu''er! You, how dare you... "


    "Enough!" Seeing that her baby son was injured and vomited blood, Tian Hou pointed to yeshiqiu with heartache and anger, and the other hand came out with purple and blue glass fire, so she wanted to rush down and fight with him. At this time, the emperor of heaven once again yelled, but this time, she didn''t yell at Runyu and yeshiqiu, but at Tian Hou.


    "The day after tomorrow, you go to see Xu Feng''s injury and stop talking."


    "But your majesty..."


    "Why, I can''t command you now?" The emperor of heaven stares at the empress but asks.


    "Yes, I will." After all, she didn''t dare to fight against the emperor of heaven. Tian Hou cut yeshiqiu and Runyu, and then ran to see his baby son.


    Then, the emperor took a deep breath, straightened his clothes, sat upright, arched his hand to the autumn of the night, and said in a flat tone as far as possible: "the cultivation of Taoist friends is advanced, and they are almost the same as Da Luo Jinxian. Do you really come from outside the six realms as Xiao''er Runyu said? In addition, what''s the matter with Daoyou? If there''s anything I can do for you, it''s OK. If you can help me, I won''t refuse. "


    The gods in the hall


    Soft so fast? I didn''t expect you to be such a bully.


    "Da Luo Jinxian? You mean you''re in the world? " Autumn murmurs at night.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he changed a seat, sat down directly, and said with a smile, "will your son cheat you? I really come from outside the six realms, believe it or not. As for your son''s invitation to visit Xuanji palace, there is nothing for you to do. It''s said that there was a case involving your son, my friend Runyu, who was nearly punished tonight. I came here specially to have a look. They are also. I don''t think the emperor of heaven doesn''t welcome it? "


    The emperor of heaven


    If I say no, can you honestly leave our heaven?

 Chapter 626

    Looking at the smiling yeshiqiu below, Tiandi Taiwei finally stopped shaking his arms. He thought of it fiercely in his heart. Then, he nodded and said to yeshiqiu flatly: "since Daoyou and Xiaoer are friends, it''s OK to have a look at the result of this case. Come and have a seat."


    "Yes, your majesty." Originally standing in the corner of the main hall, but later knocked to the ground by the wind pressure of the hand force of yeshiqiu and Tiandi, xiaoxianguan, after hearing Tiandi''s command, quickly got up from the ground and said respectfully to Tiandi.


    Then, hurry to night autumn, Qiyu and jenos moved three seats in the past, and respectfully said to the three: "three immortals, please."


    "Well." He nodded to xiaoxianguan who moved his seat. Then at night, Qiu didn''t want to be polite to Tiandi, so he just sat down and leaned on the back of the chair freely, giving people the illusion that he was the boss and Tiandi in this hall.


    Qi Yu didn''t think much about it. He saw a seat and sat down directly, but it was jenos. He looked at the girl who helped Xu Feng up from the ground, and now she was healing him. Her face was a little black. After a long time, she snorted and chose to sit down.


    He didn''t forget the words "iron spirit, humble status" before Tian Hou.


    Although he is not an elf, but a reformer, he knows that the queen just said that he was a humble man.


    My status is low? Oh.


    Janos sneered in his heart.


    He is a disciple of teacher Qiyu and an S-level hero of Yiquan Superman world. Since he got the right to freely enter and leave the affiliated world and chat group''s residence in Douluo world with Qiyu, he worked hard to cultivate and earn points, and then used the points to buy various cultivation resources. Now his strength has reached the first medium-term of immortality.


    Of course, he knows that there is still a big gap between his strength and that of Tian Tian, but don''t forget that he still has savings!


    Even teacher Qiyu didn''t know about it, and he didn''t know to hide it from him, mainly because he didn''t ask.


    As an S-level hero, he not only captures monsters in his own world and sells them in the affiliated world, but also accepts many tasks issued by the boss, such as helping to hunt Warcraft and monsters, and then helping people deal with enemies and so on In a word, with his strength and hardworking spirit, jenos thinks that he has more savings now.


    What''s more, some time ago, he got a big chance in Douluo world. It was Shenkao. The God of war in the second level God mansion valued him and wanted him to take over the position of God of war.


    Jenos is not interested in gods and ghosts, but after collecting information, he learned that the God of war in Douluo world is the top one in the second level God residence. If he can get the throne of God of war, his strength will be greatly improved, so he accepted the favor of God of war and agreed to participate in the God examination.


    Now, he has passed the eighth test, only the last test can become the God of war in Douluo world.


    A large part of Douluo''s world is connected with chat groups, and connected with many other worlds through the power of chat groups. Therefore, he can also use the power of the God of war in Douluo''s world in other worlds. When he becomes the God of war, jenos believes that his strength can definitely be greatly improved, and at least he can be promoted to the second stage of immortality It''s impossible. After all, he is not weak.


    Then, use up all the points earned during this period, go to buy pills and equipment, or go to moganna to see if he can transform a divine body. In this way, he is the double divine body of fantasy and technology. In this way, Janos believes that in his world, no one will be his opponent except Qiyu, even if he is very arrogant, once It''s the same with your own tornado.


    And then, is such a low status?


    Janos looked around at these honey burning gods in the frost world. After scanning and rough judgment, he thought that if his identity was determined by his strength, his identity would definitely belong to the top.


    Well, that''s the future, but even now, he belongs to the upper middle class!


    Is the upper middle class low?


    This woman is really too much. She insults people casually!


    Jenos thought in his heart, and then, sitting quietly, he wanted to see how Runyu moved that day down tonight.


    Yes, on the way here, through the dialogue between the group leader and Runyu, Runyu already knew some information and understood that Runyu was going to move down the queen tonight. Originally, he was not interested, but now, he is very eager to see this scene happen soon.


    "Up to the water fairy!" Not long after jenos sat down, his eyes were still looking at Tian Hou. Suddenly, a general voice came from outside the hall. Then, a middle-aged man in a blue cloak, with an indifferent appearance, stepped into the hall. He first looked curiously at the three people sitting on the seat, and then looked at the mouse fairy. He was surprised¡° "Rat fairy?"


    Then, to the steps of the emperor and empress arched: "see the emperor and empress."


    "Pardon, water god. Tonight fire god caught the thief who once assassinated him in his nirvana, so I call you to come and listen." The emperor raised his hand to the water god Luolin."Yes." Luo Lin answered, and then looked at the rat fairy. He knew that the man who assassinated Xufeng was the rat fairy. But now that he was arrested, he was really a little curious about what the rat fairy would say.


    What''s more, how to heal Vulcan after that day, who hurt him, and who are the three sitting people?


    The water god is full of doubts.


    "Rat fairy, why did you assassinate Vulcan at the beginning and where did you learn to destroy the sun and ice cream?" After the water god looked at the rat fairy, the emperor of heaven also questioned him, thinking that he would finish the interrogation quickly, or send away the three men who brought Runyu earlier.


    "Yes, mouse fairy, tell me quickly. Who ordered you to assassinate Vulcan that day, night God or water god?" Seeing that the emperor of heaven began to interrogate the rat fairy, the empress dowager, who was healing Xufeng, also stared at him with her explosive eyes and asked him coldly.


    "You Heaven, what you said is suspected of being induced. I''m sorry that it''s hard for God to accept it! " Originally intended to take a good look, and then find a chance to try to protect the mouse fairy, but did not expect that he just arrived after the day to say such words, water god Luo Lin, frowned, looked up at the day after, waved her sleeve, dissatisfied.


    "Yes, the father emperor. As soon as the Mother God opened her mouth, she decided that the person who ordered the rat fairy was either a child minister or a water fairy. In this way, the Mother God must have evidence of the son''s minister or water god''s murder against the God of fire. In this case, the son''s minister implored the father to let the Mother God give evidence. If not, he would ask the father to punish the Mother God for slandering the God of fire! " On one side, Runyu stepped forward and said to the emperor, with a natural face and no fear.


    God of the night


    Tian Hou: "how dare you..."


    Xu Feng: "run Yu, you..."

 Chapter 627

    Hearing Runyu''s words, the emperor of heaven, the empress of heaven and the God of fire Xu Feng could not help but speak. This scene made Runyu feel very uncomfortable. She felt that the three of them were a family and she was an alien.


    "That''s right. The three of them are a family, and I''m redundant." Runyu laughed at herself.


    Then, the three men on the steps looked at each other, and then the emperor of heaven spoke first. He scolded Tianhou tanyao: "Tianhou, don''t talk nonsense. The God of water is the pillar of our heaven, and the God of night is the elder brother of the God of fire. How can you tell the rats to harm your younger brother? You are the queen of heaven, and every word and deed should be carefully considered, so that the six realms can be protected All living beings are convinced


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Well?"


    "Yes, I understand." In the process of treating Fu Runyu, she has never eaten shriveled before, but she ate shriveled twice tonight, and she didn''t even want to say anything. This made Tian Tian very angry, but she had nothing to do, because she knew that one of the three people invited by Runyu had a very high accomplishment, and even the emperor of heaven was a little worse than him, so the emperor of heaven didn''t want to Conflict with him, so associated also don''t want to annoy Run Jade.


    Ah, in the past, she used to bully others with her own magic power and the backing of the bird tribe. Today, it''s the reverse. I have to say that the Queen''s heart is not good.


    "Well, Runyu, your mother God also made a slip of the tongue for a while. Don''t hold on to it. Let''s interrogate the rat fairy to see if he was instructed and where his ice cream came from." See empress dowager to know mutually, the day emperor is too tiny to turn a head to look down run jade, to his kind smile way.


    "The father emperor is really partial to the Mother God. Even slandering the God can be handled lightly. Well, the father emperor is the emperor of heaven. The father emperor is in charge of what he says, but the children''s ministers don''t say it." Facing the emperor''s kind smile, Runyu puts down her arched hands, smiles and shakes her head. Then she retreats to one side and stands behind autumn at night, saying nothing.


    "You..." I didn''t expect that the common son who used to be very obedient and sensible dared not give himself face at the moment. He even laughed at him. He even said this kind of words, which made him feel as if he had no distinction between public and private, and dealt with injustice. The emperor''s face suddenly changed, and he almost ordered that Runyu be taken down and treated well.


    But fortunately, in the evening when he saw Runyu sitting in front of him, the emperor of heaven calmed down and swallowed what he wanted to say. Otherwise, there would be a big fight in heaven at the moment.


    After taking a deep breath, the emperor of heaven continued to ask the mouse fairy, "where did you learn about mieri Bingling and why did you want to assassinate Vulcan?"


    After hearing the emperor''s question, the mouse fairy, shocked by the strength of the people brought by Runyu, felt a sense of relief. Then he thought about it seriously in his heart, and calmly replied to the Emperor: "the ice cream that stabbed the God of fire on that day really came from his Majesty''s Chenji. I might as well think about it carefully. Who did I teach the method of ice cream to?"


    "Oh?" As soon as the emperor raised his eyebrows, he really thought about it in his heart. Then a figure appeared in his mind, a figure who had been dead for more than 4000 years.


    "Is it her? It''s impossible. She''s dead. That''s what tanyao said to me The emperor of heaven thought in his heart.


    Seeing the emperor''s face, he knew what he was thinking. The mouse fairy didn''t break it. Then, he turned his head and looked at it. At this time, Tian Hou, who had just healed Xu Feng''s injury and helped him recover some vitality, said: "in addition, Tian Hou should not induce Xiao Xian to bite others. It was Xiao Xian who killed the God of fire."


    "Well, it''s up to you?" The empress of heaven disdains a way.


    "If the road is uneven, someone will shovel it. It has nothing to do with identity and spiritual power. Before the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven asked why Xiaoxian wanted to assassinate the God of fire. Well, Xiaoxian answered them because the God of fire was born by the queen of heaven! "


    "Bold, you rat dare to speak wild!" Hearing these irritating words, Tian Hou was very angry again and scolded the rat fairy angrily.


    "Bold? Well, I''ll be bold today! " The rat fairy said with a light smile, and then his face suddenly became serious. He raised his finger to Tian Hou, and under the gaze of the gods in the hall, he yelled to her: "tanyao, since you ascended the post of Tian Hou, you have been forming a clique for personal gain and eliminating dissidents. How many loyal ministers in my heaven have been killed by you!"


    "Not long ago, the flower kingdom cut off the birds'' food. You opened eight granaries to help the birds to eliminate disasters. For more than 4000 years, under your protection, the birds have been arrogant, wantonly expanded and slaughtered so many races? Tanyao, your crimes are too numerous to record


    "You..."


    "Why don''t you know that the flower world has cut off the birds from eating?" The empress was choked by the mouse fairy''s words. At this time, the emperor of heaven asked.


    Hearing this, Tian Hou was in a hurry. She quickly went to the emperor of heaven, knelt down to him and said, "I was thinking of your Majesty''s busy business before, so I don''t need to disturb your majesty."


    "Don''t disturb? Do you still have this seat in your eyes? "


    "Your Majesty, forgive me."


    "Father, Emperor." Seeing his mother God kneeling in front of the emperor, Xu Feng, whose face has become more beautiful, gets up and goes to Tian Hou. She kneels down and pleads for Tian Hou, saying: "although it''s not appropriate for the Mother God to do this, he also wants to share the worries for her father and ask her to forgive."Emperor of heaven: "Xufeng, you..."


    "Hum, in addition, he indulged in the extravagance and arrogance of the God of fire and set off a war. Before that, the God of fire took the eldest daughter of the God of water to heaven without authorization from the water realm of the flower realm, and also injured the Begonia Fang master of the flower realm, which made the flower realm and the bird clan have a grudge. What the God of fire did was completely spontaneous, without the overall situation consciousness of the prince of heaven. " See the God of fire in the day after pleading, mouse fairy then turned the artillery to him.


    Hearing this, Xufeng stood up, turned to him and said, "shut up


    "Oh, of course, his Highness the God of fire has made great contributions to heaven, but in the final analysis, he has only done his duty as a god of war. As the son of the emperor of heaven, you are totally unqualified." The mouse fairy not only didn''t shut up, but also said more and more poison. Hearing Xu Feng''s face, he couldn''t help but become a little ugly.


    Different from Xufeng, the other immortals in the hall, including Luolin, the water god, could not help nodding in their hearts, though they didn''t show any expression when they heard what the rat fairy said.


    "Your Majesty, do you remember why the flower world betrayed the heaven a thousand years ago, and do you remember Lize Suli?" After receiving Tian Hou and Xu Feng, the rat fairy then moved the artillery fire to the emperor of heaven and asked him.


    "Well? You Shut up Hearing the name that just appeared in his mind, the emperor of heaven''s pupil shrunk, quickly took a picture of the Dragon case in front of him, stood up again, pointed to the mouse fairy and said, "you dare to talk nonsense up to now. From my point of view, you are the one who made this thing from the beginning to the end. Well, there''s no need to judge. I''ll deal with you directly today! "


    "Boom!" Then, with a wave of the emperor''s sleeve, a flash of fire rushed towards the rat fairy.


    Seeing this, the water god Luo Lin''s face changed, and he was about to help him, but someone was faster than him. At the same time, a lazy voice sounded in the hall.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to kill someone? Let him say it, and you haven''t done anything bad. What do you have to be afraid of, right, emperor?"


    The emperor of heaven

 Chapter 628

    At the moment when the real dragon fire from Tiandi Taiwei was about to hit the rat fairy, yeshiqiu put up his hands. He raised his two fingers and flicked a little. Suddenly, a border containing his powerful magic power appeared in front of the rat fairy and helped him successfully resist the fire. At the same time, yeshiqiu, who was still sitting lazily on the chair, said lazily to Tiandi.


    When he heard yeshiqiu''s words and saw that his attempt to kill people was stopped by him, Tiandi Taiwei''s face became more ugly, and he said hello to yeshiqiu''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    The boy said there was nothing to be afraid of if he didn''t do something bad, but I did No, I''ve never done anything bad. But if I announce what I''ve done in front of the gods, it will damage the dignity of the heavenly family. After all, how can these inferior gods understand the emperor''s "hardship"?


    With this thought, the emperor of heaven clenched his teeth and looked at the night, but he did not speak. He raised his hand again and waved it to the rat fairy. This time, he tried his best. The powerful fire system spirit power quickly gathered in his palm, and then with a roar, like thunder, a dazzling light came out and rushed towards the rat fairy.


    "Oh, again, and it''s really coming back." Seeing that the emperor of heaven was blocked by himself, he even gave a hand to the rat fairy. He made it clear that he had to kill him, that is, he would not let him finish his words. At night, Qiu Chou picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m sorry.".


    Then, with a flash of body shape, the whole person disappeared from the seat like a ghost, and appeared in front of the mouse fairy. Then, his hands flashed purple, and he had to fight with the emperor again.


    Just then, a very cute and silly voice came into his ear.


    "Eh, this man looks much more powerful than Runyu. Group leader, let me have a fight with him?"


    "You?" Hearing the sound, Qiu didn''t wave out his palm power at night. He just let the powerful magic power attached to the surface of his palms resist the flame beam from the emperor of heaven. He looked at the bald shawl man who flashed to his side. He frowned and asked, "didn''t you say you had a fight with Runyu before, but you''ve already let it out. Are you satisfied? Why do you still want to fight now?"


    "Well, before, I thought that the person I had to face was not as powerful as Runyu, so I was not interested. But now it seems that the emperor of heaven is much more powerful than Runyu. In this case, I still want to fight with him. Maybe he can beat me. In this way, I will be very enthusiastic." Qiyu grabs her cheek with her fingers and replies to the autumn at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Baldness, you really think too much. Although the emperor of heaven is much more powerful than the Jade Emperor of the Baolian lamp world, he is definitely not your opponent. If you want to say that the Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun of the world is still a bit Well, there should be no chance of winning.


    Helplessly, he looked at the bald man with a frank face. At night, Qiu sighed and said, "well, since you want to do it, it''s up to you. Remember to save his life. He can''t die now."


    "Well." With the approval of the group leader, he was willing to give up his opponent to himself. Qiyu nodded happily. Then, looking at the column of flame that occupied all his sight in front of him, he said to the emperor of heaven: "that, emperor of heaven, now I will be your opponent. I hope you Come on, that''s it. You can do your best. "


    Then, under the gaze of Luo Lin, the water god around, and all the immortals in the hall, he called out: "one serious fist!"


    "Boom!" With the words, Qiyu suddenly waved his fist. Suddenly, a powerful and peerless fist was hit by him, hitting the flame light column which was resisted by the magic power of nightfall. Then, a scene appeared, which made people''s eyes almost fall to the ground.


    I saw that the original mighty Tiandi Taiwei broke the pillar of fire in an instant, and the flames splashed everywhere. Not only that, the pupil of Tiandi who was standing on the throne suddenly shrank, just like a punch, and the whole person''s abdomen shrank back, bent and flew backward.


    "Bang!" Behind the emperor of heaven is the supreme throne. Where can he fly backward? Of course, it hit the back of the chair. After it hit the back of the chair and made a loud noise, the emperor of heaven slipped down the back of the chair and fell down on the throne. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Even his hair bun was scattered and looked very embarrassed.


    "Ah? This emperor of heaven can''t do it. Although he is more powerful than Runyu, he can''t reach the level I hope. He''s not my opponent. " After one blow destroyed Tiandi''s attack, Qiyu would fight against Tiandi again. Unexpectedly, all the flames fell down. When she could see the scene in front of her, Qiyu found that Tiandi had been knocked down by his previous boxing style. Suddenly, she lost the interest of fighting again. She put away her fist and said something lost.


    "You Poof Qiyu''s voice is small, but the presence of the gods, who can not hear him? After he put his words that he could not do it and looked down upon himself into the ear emperor, the emperor of heaven was so angry that he burst out a mouthful of blood, and his breath became even more dispirited."Your majesty


    "Father


    At this time, she finally recovered. Tianhou Dayao and Huoshen Xufeng ran to the emperor of heaven together and helped him up from the throne. They both showed a worried expression.


    Then, the latter turned his head and looked at Runyu under the steps angrily, and asked: "these people are all brought by the main hall. They hurt their father. Doesn''t the main hall want to say something?"


    What are you talking about? Did you say you did a good job?


    Runyu said faintly in her heart. Then, she looked up at Xufeng, the God of fire, and asked him, "before the case is finished, the father emperor is eager to kill the rat fairy. Not only the two friends brought by Runyu, but also Runyu is very puzzled. Why does the father emperor give people the illusion of killing others and killing others? I believe that there is also the Supreme Lord on the water immortal, and other immortal friends on the scene should also have this kind of doubt, so it''s reasonable for my two friends to stop the father emperor. After being stopped by the group leader immortal, the father emperor actually did it again. Knowing that Runyu''s friend was in front of the rat immortal, he still didn''t leave his hand. Now, er Dian, what do you want me to say? "


    "You..."


    "Well, the emperor of heaven was hurt by us. If you have any opinions, jump down. I''ll give you another slap to make sure that you will die forever. There''s no need to embarrass your brother. I''ve been pestering my brother''s fiancee all the time, and I still want to trouble my brother on such an occasion. It''s the first time I''ve seen a person like you, no, a god like you. It''s really shameless! " Don''t want to listen to their brother quarrel, night autumn big hand wave, directly interrupted Xu Feng to say.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at the mouse fairy who had been saved by him and Qiyu, and said to him, "you said Lize was leaving, and then? Then, let''s all listen to what the emperor and queen of heaven have done. "


    "Well, yes, Xiaoxian takes orders." The mouse fairy blinked his eyes and arched his hand to the autumn of the night.

 Chapter 629

    At this moment, the rat fairy has a thorough understanding of the situation in the Lingxiao hall. It''s no longer the emperor and empress who stands tall, but the one standing in front of him now Well, listen to the night God''s words, it seems to be called "group leader".


    Before that, he had the upper hand in the small fight with the emperor of heaven. Now the man around him, who seems to be in a lower position than him, has beaten the emperor of heaven so hard that he is bleeding. We can see his strength.


    "They are all friends of his Highness the night God. Good, good." As the subordinate of Runyu''s mother, the rat fairy responded and laughed excitedly in his heart.


    Then, the mouse fairy bowed his hand respectfully to Qiuhe Qiyu at night. Then, he turned around, opened his hand, and told the gods in the hall, "you immortal friends, I know that my status is humble. I am no more a God and an immortal than you, but I can see that under the rule of the emperor and Empress of heaven, the heaven is becoming weaker and weaker, and the gods are in danger and corrupt I can''t help but still stand up and tell the world about their crimes


    "The emperor of heaven!" With that, the rat fairy suddenly turned back and pointed to the one who had been helped up by Tian Hou and Huoshen. At the moment, because of the injury, his face had turned pale, and he was exercising his power and breathing too little. He said with a loud voice: "how did he ascend the throne? I think the gods in the presence have some idea. Yes, it was by murdering his elder brother that he ascended the throne smoothly. "


    "Rat, you..."


    "Shut up and let him talk!" At the moment, the emperor of heaven has no ability to kill people, so he is so angry that he wants to curse the rat fairy. But at night, Qiu doesn''t want to hear his scum fart. Immediately, he waves his sleeve and a piece of competition, slaps the emperor of heaven and says coldly to him.


    He was whipped with a whip, and the speed of the training was so fast that Tian Hou and Huoshen could not react, let alone help to stop it. This made the emperor of heaven angry and afraid. He took a deep breath, and finally his reason overcame his emotion. Then he stopped the rat fairy from announcing his sin to the gods What he had done, he turned to Xufeng and said, "go and transfer the five heavenly generals and heavenly soldiers to escort."


    "Yes, father." Knowing that the situation is very serious now, Runyu is afraid that he has the will to kill his father and become the Emperor himself. Xufeng doesn''t think much about it. She immediately responds to the emperor, and then suddenly turns into a beam of fire and shoots out of the hall.


    "Group leader?" See Xu Feng want to leave, run jade to night autumn issued a question.


    "Although you are fearless, it will be troublesome for you to bring in all the heavenly soldiers and generals." At night, Qiu murmured. Then, with a little backhand, Xufeng, who was flying out of the hall, was confined immediately, forcing Xufeng to get stuck in the air and not move at all.


    "Asahi Seeing this, Tian Hou was shocked and yelled.


    "Don''t worry, it just imprisons the space where he is and doesn''t kill him." At night, Qiu''s words relaxed Tiandi Tiantian''s nervous heart a little bit, but then he continued to say to the mouse fairy, "go on."


    "Yes." The mouse fairy nodded and continued to say to the gods of heaven, such as the God of water: "the family of heaven is merciless, and the means are cruel to fight for the throne. In fact, there is nothing wrong with it, but after he ascended to the emperor of heaven, he still did not change his cruel mind. First, in order to reduce the power of water god, she disguised herself as beichenjun, lured the king girl of the Longyu tribe to leave, destroyed her marriage with qiantangjun''s son, and led to the division of the southeast water system. Later, she led the army to slaughter the whole Longyu clan. The God of water comes first, and you are in charge of the aquarium. Xiaoxian dares to ask you, "did the dragon fish in Taihu Lake really violate heaven''s rules?"


    "This..." Luo Lin, the water god who was asked, looked at the emperor on the steps. He felt a little embarrassed when he heard this.


    "On the water god, Princess Suli is also a Shui nationality. She is your people. You always attach great importance to love and righteousness. Now, with these immortals invited to the night God hall, the emperor and Empress of heaven can''t act recklessly with their profound spiritual power. In this case, can''t you say a fair word to Princess Suli in front of the gods?" See water god still hesitant, mouse fairy to his painstaking request way.


    When he heard that, he thought of the miserable situation he saw when he went to Taihu Lake. Then he thought of his identity as the head of the aquarium. Luo Lin sighed deeply, and finally ignored Taiwei''s slightly pleading eyes and said to the gods, "it''s true that Suli didn''t violate the rules of heaven."


    "Nonsense! He has defiled the blood of the heavenly family. How can he not violate the heavenly rules? " Standing at Taiwei''s side, after Xu Feng''s treatment, Yao, who is treating his injury, yells.


    "Well, it''s the emperor of heaven who conceals his identity and seduces Suli to give birth to the night God with her. It''s not that Suli wants to be spoiled. What''s more, tainting the blood of Tian family? You can give birth to the God of fire with the emperor of heaven. Why can''t you give birth to the God of night as a dragon fish princess? If you want to say that the night God and the emperor of heaven are both real dragons, they come down in one continuous line, but the God of fire is crazy. You should be the queen of heaven who has stained the blood of the heaven family, right The mouse fairy hums coldly to the tea Yao way.


    "You..."


    "Shut up and let him talk, or you''ll kill your son." Don''t want to listen to this ugly woman''s nonsense. At night, autumn flicks a little, and a bunch of Aurora suddenly runs through her shoulder, injuring her."Oh, damn it The other party is too strong. She and Tiandi are not rivals at all. Xufeng is stopped by the other party when she goes to dispatch troops. Seeing that the situation is not right, none of the immortals in the hall takes the initiative to help Fu Runyu and the three people he brings. This makes Tianhou very angry. Now she is injured by the other party, which makes Tianhou even more angry. She is about to turn into an immortal Angry birds, but there is no way, the strength gap is hard, she can only bite her teeth temporarily swallow this tone.


    But she vowed in her heart, as long as there is a chance, she will make these people pay a thousand times the price!


    Bet on her as Queen of heaven.


    "After she led her troops to kill the dragon fish clan, she supported the bird clan. As a result, the bird clan became more and more domineering and acted recklessly in the six realms. In order to obtain the support of the bird family, he married the evil woman, tanyao, and abandoned the flower god. After he became the emperor of heaven, he shamelessly pestered the flower god and forced the flower god to break with the water god. In the end, the flower god was depressed. In a rage, all the Fang masters left the heaven and supported the flower world. Too tiny, you say, what I said is half a lie? "


    The emperor of heaven


    Do you dare to call my name again and again without telling a lie? I can''t forgive you!


    "Yes!" When the emperor was very angry, a serious voice rang out, and the gods went along with the reputation. They were surprised that it was the God of water.


    Mouse fairy: "immortal?"


    "Rat fairy, you said something wrong before. The goddess of flowers didn''t end up depressed, but He was killed With these words, shuishen looked at tiantiandayao on the steps, whose shoulder had been injured.


    See water god looking at himself, tea Yao heart suddenly a panic, heart way: "he actually know?"

 Chapter 630

    "And it''s not others who killed Zifen, it''s today''s Queen, tanyao!" Ignoring the queen who suddenly became flustered and also looked at herself, Luolin continued.


    As soon as the words came out, the whole Lingxiao hall immediately began to boil. All the immortals on the scene couldn''t help looking at the ugly Tianhou tea Yao on the steps.


    In the face of these high-level heavy God''s gaze, at this moment, she just felt that she was too difficult. What should she do?


    Since she became Queen of heaven, she has done a lot of bad things in the past four thousand years. However, because of her status as Queen of heaven and Princess of the bird family, she has always been fearless. Being known will hurt her face, but no one will want to compromise her actual interests, so she is not afraid to be known, but


    Only one thing she didn''t want to, and even didn''t dare to let people know, was that she killed Zifen, the first flower god, with Liuli jinghuo.


    You know, Zifen is more than just a flower god. She is a disciple of tianxuanling Doumu Yuanjun, the God of water Luo Lin and Tiandi Taiwei''s sweetheart. If Zifen''s death was made public, even if she was a queen, she would not come to a good end. Therefore, when she heard the sad news of the flower God from the flower world, she was very happy Yao will be so happy, that the flower world or know the weight, dare not for a dead Zifen offend themselves.


    But now, Luolin, the water god, actually said that he had killed Zifen in front of Taiwei and so many immortals. What can he do?


    Tea Yao clenched his lips and his face was very ugly.


    Then she found that Tiandi Taiwei, who was receiving her treatment, turned his head and looked at him. In an angry and surprised tone, she questioned himself: "Zifen You did it? "


    "I''m not sure."


    What if it''s me? You question your wife in such a tone for that bitch. It''s too tiny. Don''t you think you''re going too far?


    Tea Yao roared in her heart, but she was still rational, so she forced her anger down and shook her head. She denied to Tiandi Taiwei and all the immortals in the hall: "no, it''s not. It''s recorded in the six realms. The fall of the flower god is the number of days. What does it have to do with us? Water god, don''t slander me here


    "Dare to do it but dare not recognize it?" When she heard that tanyao denied that she had committed evil deeds, the water god straightened up and accused her: "all the Fangzhu in the flower world can testify about this. Zifen was killed when you hurt Yuanshen with liulijing fire. Zifen didn''t let Fangzhu disclose this matter before she died, just to keep the flower world from being harmed by heaven and your bird family. Now ¡±


    with that, Luo Lin, the water god, took a look at yeshiqiu and Qiyu standing in front of the rat fairy, and then continued: "I can''t care about that. I''ll make public the fact that you killed Zifen while I''m looking at taishanglaojun and other gods. Tanyao, you kill my love. As long as my life is alive, I will make you immortal! "


    "Hiss!" Hearing the water god''s declaration of war on the queen of heaven, all the gods around could not help taking a breath and said in secret, "this is really going to be a big deal."


    Isn''t it? Before the emperor of heaven and the empress of heaven, the God of fire was wounded by these mysterious strong men brought by the God of night, which is enough to make people scared and nervous. Now the God of water has come to take part in it.


    You know, the God of water is different from the God of fire, Xufeng. Besides being the God of God, he is also the leader of the Shui people. All the Shui people in the three rivers, the four seas and the five lakes listen to his orders. If he follows Huajie''s example and leads the Shui people to sentence Tianjie, self-supporting Shuijie, or directly fight against Tiangong, or fight against birdlife, these six realms will happen There''s been a lot of turbulence.


    Thinking of this, the gods such as Taishang Laojun frowned and thought about what they should do to avoid this catastrophe or minimize it.


    As the protagonist of this time''s disclosure of Tiandi Tiantian''s crimes, after listening to Luo Lin''s words, the rat fairy didn''t know when he opened his mouth and looked confused.


    Is the goddess of flowers killed by Empress Dowager?


    In addition, I tried to persuade the water god for so many years, and wanted him to join hands with others to fight against the heaven emperor. He didn''t agree. Today, he was arrested, so he agreed. It''s too mysterious.


    The mouse fairy had a feeling of dreaming, but he quickly responded and said, "did you hear that the flower god was killed by tanyao? How many evil things did the queen of heaven do?"


    "And the emperor of heaven, after seducing and deceiving Princess Suli, even connived at tanyao''s killing the whole family of the dragon fish. What''s wrong with the dragon fish? Dear friends, what do you mean


    "In view of the fact that the emperor of heaven and the empress of heaven have committed such a vicious punishment, Xiaoxian wants to plan for the long-term stability of heaven and fight against their tyranny.


    However, their spiritual power was so strong that Xiaoxian wanted to deal with Xufeng first.


    The God of fire always likes to fight and is proud of himself. He is not worthy to be the son of the emperor of heaven if he doesn''t deserve to be the queen. If he sits on the throne of the emperor of heaven in the future, he is afraid that the heaven will immediately fall into a continuous war with the demon world, and there is a danger of militarism. Moreover, the mother owes the son, so Xiaoxian will fight against the God of fire. Now, he will spit out his indignation for thousands of years When it''s revealed, Xiaoxian just feels comfortable. As for whether Xiaoxian is doing it for selfishness or for the sake of the whole heaven, it''s a matter of public opinion. "With that, the mouse fairy turned to the night, Qiu and Qiyu knelt down and kowtowed respectfully: "two gods, unfortunately, I have such a pair of empresses in heaven. I think the two gods in Xiaoxian temple are very dissatisfied with and even disgusted with their actions. In this case, Xiaoxian would like to ask the two gods to stand up for our Heavenly Kingdom and remove the Wudao emperor. "


    The mouse fairy stopped for a moment, looked at Xufeng, the God of fire, who was fixed in the sky by the autumn of the night, and then turned his eyes to one side. Except for Runyu, who didn''t say anything at the beginning, he pretended to think for a while, and then continued: "I will never forget the great kindness of setting up another night God as emperor. Xiaoxian is here to beg you It''s God


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    We are here to help Runyu to the throne of God. Please ask me again. I feel It''s more reasonable!


    Qiyu:


    How can I not understand what he said after all?


    "Well, you can''t represent the whole heaven by yourself." He reached out and pulled Qiyu to the back. At night, Qiu sighed. He stepped forward and asked Luolin, "God of water, the God of heaven said that you are the cornerstone of heaven. Then I want to ask you, who do you think is more suitable to be God of night and God of fire?"


    "It must be the night God." Luo Lin, the water god, said without hesitation.


    Hearing this, autumn nodded solemnly at night.


    However, the emperor and Empress of heaven on the steps, as well as Xufeng, the God of fire, who was imprisoned in the air at night and autumn, were so angry that they wanted to curse their mother when they heard this from the God of water.


    What does it mean that you must be a god of night? Do you regard me as a dead man?

 Chapter 631

    Emperor Tiandi and empress Tiandi are still here, and the bandits are rushing to discuss the candidates for the new emperor. No wonder emperor Tiandi and empress Tiandi are angry.


    No matter what mistakes they make, will they admit it?


    Definitely not.


    Will they recognize their supremacy in heaven?


    They would certainly admit it. That''s why he was so angry. They didn''t want to be denied their supremacy by these people with a few words. They also wanted to sit on the throne of emperor of heaven all the time and the throne of Empress Dowager of heaven earlier.


    Then, Xufeng, the God of fire, is different from his parents. He doesn''t want to be the emperor of heaven. He just wants to be the God of fire and the God of war and lead the army to fight for the heaven. Because of this, in the original plot, he will tell Runyu that he is willing to submit to his elder brother and listen to him. He only hopes that he can give Kami to himself.


    At first glance, Xu Feng seems to have no reason to be angry, but don''t forget a key factor, the difference between giving up voluntarily and being forced to.


    Although Xufeng is the product of positive and negative, no matter what he does is right or wrong, his heart is still kind, but he still has his pride, even can be said to be arrogant.


    Because he didn''t want to be the emperor of heaven, he could take the initiative to give up the position of prince to Runyu. However, he was denied by others and thought that he was not qualified to be the emperor of heaven because he couldn''t compare with Runyu, which was unacceptable to Xufeng.


    Where can he not compare with Runyu?


    Water god, don''t think you are Jinmi''s father, you can talk nonsense and look down on me!


    And the damned God of fire, who dares to say that the father, the emperor and the mother are not fit to be the empress of heaven, and that if the empress loses her virtue, I will no longer be her son. I Damn, how dare you slander the emperor! I really want to burn that rat!


    At the moment, Xufeng''s heart is full of anger.


    As an innocent child, he is full of confidence in his father, emperor and mother. He thinks that although they are not very friendly in character, they are all competent empresses. They have ruled heaven for more than 4000 years, bringing many benefits to heaven and making indelible achievements.


    Although Xu Feng himself can''t answer the specific benefits and achievements he has made, but he thinks so. Why? Is it enough because he is a filial son?


    "How can Runyu be so praised by the water god? Runyu is really ashamed." At this time, Runyu, who was required by Luolin, the God of water, stepped forward, went to the front of the steps, arched his hand to the God of water, and said humbly to him.


    "Ah, the God of night is not as humble as himself. If the empress of heaven loses her virtue, the God of fire will no longer be her son. Excluding her identity, do you think there is anything inferior to the God of fire? If you listen to the word of God, sometimes you have to do your duty. " Water god Luo Lin raised his hand and said to run Yu.


    Now he can see that these people are brought by Runyu, and they are with Runyu. So there is no accident tonight. The heaven will change its Dynasty. Runyu is really better than Xufeng. His biological mother is from the Shui nationality, and she is also his daughter''s fiance. Based on various factors, Luolin, the God of water, naturally supports Runyu at this time.


    Anyway, he has already split his face with Tian Hou.


    As for the emperor of heaven, he once forcibly occupied his beloved Zifen. It''s unrealistic for the water god to say that he doesn''t remember this hatred. In the past, the situation was stronger than others, so there''s no way. But today, he has to pay for it all!


    Once overheard the water god and Changfang master talking about his past festival with Tiandi Tiantian. Seeing that the water god supported himself so strongly, Runyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and probably guessed his mind. However, Runyu didn''t care. She looked at her brother who was set in the air, and then said with a smile: "if you exclude the difference between the di and the Shu, Runyu asked herself Not as good as Vulcan. "


    "Good!" Hearing this, the water god clapped his hand and immediately said, "the night God can''t be too modest at this time. It''s really great."


    Then, like the mouse fairy, the God of water arched his hand to the autumn of the night and said, "this God, the God of heaven is merciless, and the queen of heaven is immoral. Please help me to set up another god of night as the emperor in heaven. Luolin thanks here. In the future, if the God has orders, I will certainly serve the aquarium."


    "The water god is serious." At night, autumn tells Luolin lightly.


    "It''s not serious. Please help me." With that, Luo Lin, the water god, said to the gods such as Taishang Laojun, who were in a state of hesitation: "whether Taiwei and tanyao are worthy of the position of emperor Tiandi and Empress of heaven or not, in fact, you all know that because they are powerful, they dare not say it. Today Luo Lin and rat fairy have said it for you, and now you don''t even have the courage to make a choice?"


    "This..."


    "Well, since you can''t make up your mind, let Luolin give you more courage." With that, Luo Lin, the God of water, put down his hands arched to autumn at night and took a deep breath. He hated the truth of Zifen''s death. Now he was hostile to himself by both his friends and enemies, and he was in a panic. He said, "kill my love and make my daughter lose her mother. I will end this hatred with you today, Yao."


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, in the night autumn some unexpected eyes, water god Luo Lin jump, fly up the nine days cloud step, hands out of strong water system spirit, toward the shoulder has been night autumn hurt tea Yao hard."Water God, dare you?" Seeing that the God of water was cooperating with the rat fairy to scold him for a while, he now dared to attack himself directly in public. Tian Hou Tan Yao was furious and yelled, then raised his right hand


    "Ah As soon as I raised my shoulder, I felt terrible pain, but I had to raise my left hand, and a purple blue flame came out of my palm. It was Liuli jinghuo, the world''s first industrial fire.


    "Water God, since you collude with rat fairy to rebel, I will send you to see your Zifen." After summoning liulijinghuo, tanyao had some confidence and said to the water god Luolin who was coming to him. Then he stepped on the ground with his right foot, and the whole person flew up from the steps to meet Luolin.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... " The next second, the two people fight in the sky above the Lingxiao hall. You come and go, the fire system spirit power and the water system spirit power collide with each other constantly, and the moves use up 100% of the power, mercilessly.


    "Lord, do we want to help the water god?" See water god and day after tomorrow fight, Run Jade walk to night time autumn''s side, respectfully ask a way to him.


    "No, he''s revenge for his love. If other people interfere, he will feel uncomfortable. Anyway, I''ve hurt tanyao''s right shoulder, and his strength has been reduced by at least 30%. The victory of shuishen is still very good. Runyu, I''ll take your evil father away, and I''ll leave it to you. The God of fire is settled by me. You should take the opportunity to take over the military power and take the position of emperor of heaven, right At night, Qiu shook his head and asked Runyu.


    In the original plot, Runyu can take over the military power and become the emperor of heaven. Now she comes forward to deter him. In front of these important immortals, she also exposes some unknown evil things that Taiwei and tanyao have done, and settles Xufeng. Then Qiyu and Janos are here to help him. He should be able to solve the remaining problems.


    Sure enough, hearing the group leader''s question, Runyu immediately said, "please rest assured, Runyu has no problem."


    "Good. That''s it. You can do it yourself." After hearing this satisfying answer, Qiu patted Runyu on the shoulder with a smile at night, and then appeared in front of Tiandi Taiwei in the twinkling of an eye. He made a few gestures with him when he saw that he was coming. After beating off his resistance, he grabbed his shoulder and took him to turn into a bunch of purple light to fly out of Lingxiao hall.


    "Your majesty! Poof When she saw that Taiwei was taken away by the night time autumn, she was shocked and yelled immediately. Then, the cold ice palm of Luolin, the water god, slapped her on the chest, beat her to spit blood, and the whole person flew back.


    Tian Tian Tan Yao, defeat!

 Chapter 632

    In the Lingxiao hall, seeing that the emperor of heaven was taken away by yeshiqiu, and that tiantiantiandayao was defeated by Luolin, the God of water, for a moment, the hesitant God, such as taishanglaojun, immediately made up his mind.


    Heaven, it''s time to change the dynasty.


    So, under the leadership of Kuang Lu''s father Taisi immortal, they were dissatisfied with Taiwei and tanyao for a long time, but they were afraid to resist each other''s powerful God. One by one, they all knelt down to Runyu and said respectfully, "Heaven''s empress should be abolished if she loses her virtue. Please your Highness the night God inherit the throne of heaven!"


    "Your Highness the night God, please inherit the throne of the emperor of heaven!"


    The voices of several gods were so loud that many immortals and generals outside the hall heard them. Suddenly, the news spread rapidly, and the whole heaven was boiling at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    First, it spread the news that Tiandi Tiantian lost her virtue and should be abolished. Then the news became that Tiandi Tiantian lost her mind. Then it became that Tiandi Tiantian abolished Tiantian and dethroned the son of Vulcan. Finally, it became that Tiandi was assassinated by Tiandi. Vulcan pleaded for her mother and angered Tiandi


    In a word, the more spread the more crooked, but no matter how crooked, there is one thing that has not been distorted, that is, the night God is going to succeed the emperor of heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what''s going on in heaven, but I think it''s almost what I expected. After all, the chances of winning are all in Runyu. If he can''t become emperor of heaven, he doesn''t deserve to be a member of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group.


    At night, Qiu grabbed Tiandi Taiwei. After flying out of the Lingxiao hall, he simply flew directly to the end of the sky. Soon, they came to a towering fairy mountain.


    After landing from the air and landing with both feet, at night, Qiu threw Taiwei, which he was holding, onto the ground. Then he moved his knuckles and said to him, "emperor of heaven, get up and fight with me with all your strength. If you win, I''ll let you go."


    "Oh, I''ve already had a fight with you in Lingxiao hall. I''m not your opponent. If you want to kill me, just do it directly, why do you do it so much?" Taiwei didn''t get up. After being thrown on the ground by nightfall, he simply sat there single and said self mockingly.


    He''s such a great emperor that he can''t even beat a man without a mask. Rao, with his face, can''t help feeling a little humiliated.


    "Listen to your tone, or do you feel aggrieved when I''m playing cat and mouse? Come on, don''t pretend. I know you very well. Who are you? Will you die so calmly? The reason why I say this is just to show a little more atmosphere. In addition, it makes me feel that I am bullying people now, so as to try to see if I will let you go and at least show mercy to you. But I''m sorry to tell you that I won''t do that. Once I recognize something or an enemy, I will never be soft hearted. Moreover, you don''t deserve to let me be soft hearted. ¡±Autumn sneers at night.


    "You..." At night, Qiu directly exposed his mind. As soon as Taiwei''s face changed, he looked up at him and opened his mouth to say something. Just after he said the word "you", his voice suddenly got stuck, because he found that he had nothing to say.


    After a moment''s silence, he brewed in his heart that the language was too small, but he said, "how can you understand me if you don''t know me?"


    "I know that you are mean, ungrateful, despicable and insane. Do you think I don''t know you enough?" At night, Qiu closed his active palms, held his hands in his arms, looked down at the emperor of heaven, and said to him faintly.


    You know me, shit!


    Hearing the evaluation of yeshiqiu on himself, his face turned red with anger, and he almost didn''t say rude words to him.


    Taiwei has been in charge of heaven for more than 4000 years. He has been working hard and taking the prosperity of heaven as his own responsibility. He is a good immortal with virtue and talent, unparalleled benevolence and righteousness, kind heart and heavy feelings and righteousness. OK.


    You traitor, traitor, dog thief, dare to slander me. Do you still have humanity? Are you still human?!


    "Why, you don''t agree with your angry face? How about that? I''ll follow the example of what you did to the flower god and find you a peerless ugly girl to make her use of you? " Seeing the angry expression on Taiwei''s face, autumn at night picked an eyebrow and asked him.


    "You How dare you humiliate me? " Hearing that the night time autumn actually compares himself to the ugliest person, too tiny emotion finally conquers his reason at this moment, raises his head, stares at him and asks.


    "Why don''t you dare? Do you think your identity and magic power can frighten me? Although it is the third stage of immortality, your cultivation is still a little worse than mine, let alone you are injured now. As for comparing you with the peerless ugly girl, how, do you still want me to find a peerless beauty for you? Isn''t that beautiful? Hum


    "You..."


    "What''s more, you once refused to recognize people after you mentioned your pants to seduce Suli, connived at tanyaotu''s leaving the whole family, and didn''t think that she was your son''s biological mother or his mother family. It''s strange that you can be the emperor of heaven even if you are such a crazy person. No, you''ll end up with a self exploding spirit, and you''ll end up with nothing but retribution. The way of heaven has a good cycle. It seems that you still count in your world. " The last word is murmured by autumn at night.Taiwei: "I''m not sure."


    What is this man talking about?


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Stand up and compete with me. If not, I''ll beat you to death later. Don''t complain." Just now, I said that I wanted to find an ugly girl to be strong with Taiwei, but it was just to scare him. I mentioned Suli as a passer-by. At night, Qiucai was too lazy to find any woman for him to waste his time, and I didn''t want to waste any more time on his tongue. I ended my disdain for Taiwei in time. I turned the topic and said to him directly.


    "Hoo ~" I''ve been insulted and scolded enough tonight. After a deep breath, I still don''t think I''m wrong. But he knows that if he doesn''t get up again to compete with this man, he will kill himself. This man has no emperor in his eyes.


    And Runyu, this man, the bald head, and the iron spirit are all brought into Lingxiao hall by him. Luolin and mouse fairy support him to inherit his throne. I''m afraid he will become a new emperor soon. At that time, I don''t know what he will do with Xufeng?


    Thinking of his beloved son, the emperor clenched his teeth and said in secret, "I can''t die yet."


    Then, he tried to get up from the ground, stood up, looked at the night in front of him, and said, "well, since you are forced by each other, I will fight with you to the death even if I know I am not the enemy."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will suppress some of my mana, and won''t let you win by virtue of cultivation..."


    "Whoosh!" At night, before Qiu''s words were finished, the emperor of heaven gave him a hand. He raised his hand. A hot fire came out of his palm and hit him hard on the chest.

 Chapter 633

    "I''ll go, mean. You are a shameless little man." At that moment, I hit my palm in front of my chest. At night, Qiu widened his eyes and cursed Taiwei. At the same time, he stepped back quickly to keep away from Taiwei.


    Who knows.


    "Whoosh!" Just as he stepped back quickly, Tiandi Taiwei suddenly stopped his figure rushing forward. He lost his head, stepped on his feet, turned into a beam of Aurora, and flew in another direction.


    He is Want to escape?


    I''ll go. He''s not only a shameless villain, he''s shameless enough, but it''s also good. I like to beat someone like you, especially the villain above, so I''m more excited.


    Today, I will not only use you as a grindstone to improve my heaven splitting palm, but also use you as a sandbag to vent my benevolent and righteous feelings of doing good and eliminating evil.


    Thinking about this, Qiu stopped his retreating figure at night, and also jumped into a beam of aurora to chase Taiwei.


    Yeshiqiu and tianditaiwei are both the third stage of the immortal realm in the realm level, but this stage occupies a large scope. They just break through to the third stage of the immortal realm, and they all belong to the early stage until they reach the middle stage of the third stage. Therefore, the scope of this stage is larger than the gap between the Doudi and the three douzhiqi.


    Back to the point, after the fight in Lingxiao hall, yeshiqiu found that his cultivation was better than that of Taiwei, which was about the same as that of three or four fighting saints, Sun Wukong. But even so, Taiwei''s strength was far better than that of fighting against Sun Wukong. He was a good target for him to try his hand. In addition, it was good for Runyu to take over the position of emperor of heaven So we can''t let him go at night.


    We must beat him up today and send him on the road.


    "Space move!" Thinking about it, a fierce color flashed in Qiu''s eyes at night, and he cheered in his heart. The next second, his space suddenly changed. Under the incredible and startled eyes of Taiwei, he suddenly appeared in front of him.


    So, what''s going on?


    Suddenly thought of before he let Xufeng to transfer troops, the result Xufeng was fixed in the air by him, can''t move, and actually didn''t fall things, suddenly, too micro know, voice hoarse way: "space magic..."


    "Yes, take the prize!" At night, Qiu shouts loudly. As he said before, he suppresses his own mana a little, and makes himself almost at the same level as Taiwei. He raises his arm and uses his own way to treat him. He hits the palm with purple light in his palm to his chest.


    The emperor of heaven was too hasty to make any other reaction, so he had to take a hard look and wave the same palm to fight.


    "Boom!"


    At the next moment, Tiandi''s tiny body was just like being hit by a high-speed train, and suddenly flew backward.


    "Bang!" He came back to the top of Xianshan mountain, where he had left before. He fell down and spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as he fell to the ground.


    Give me a hand!


    What a shame it is that I can''t even catch the palm of the other side?


    And just now, Taiwei clearly felt that the other side really suppressed some mana. His mana output was between Bo Zhong and himself. In this way, he lost so miserably. Is that too hard to accept?


    "Emperor of heaven, when you suppress the power of water god, don''t you know how to divide the southeast water system? How, when it comes to fighting, you only know how to use brute force, your magic power? It''s stupid to use pure mana output to compete with me. Even if I suppress cultivation, you can''t win me. " Once again, he used the space moving skill he got when he was practicing the six-star duel. At night, autumn appeared in the sky above Taiwei''s head and said to him.


    "Hum, I was just careless and caught off guard just now. I didn''t have time to use my magic power. I can only use my pure magic power to give you a hand. OK, today I''ll let you, the accomplice of the rebellious son, see our real strength." It was the existence of thick face and black heart. After saying that it was a shame in his heart, the emperor of heaven put the matter behind him, reached out and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He adjusted his breathing a little and slowed down. Then he got up from the ground for the second time and looked up at the night.


    "Roar!" With that, Taiwei''s face changed, and he opened his hands. In a moment, two huge golden air dragons appeared. They raised their heads to the sky and roared. With their roar, there was lightning and thunder on the sky of this area, and the wind was howling here.


    This scene made Qiu frown at night and say: "this move Is it open at last? "


    Before crossing, I saw the TV play "fragrant honey sink like frost". Not long ago, I watched Runyu''s original fate again. At night, Qiushi naturally knew that this was the unique skill of the emperor of heaven. Its name Well, I don''t know.


    But in the original plot, Tiandi Taiwei defeated the ancient beast qiongqi with this move.


    You know, qiongqi was one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times. When he hit heaven, he defeated Xufeng, the God of fire, and Runyu, the God of night. Of course, there were many heavenly soldiers and generals. Their strength belonged to the top group of the three worlds, which should not be underestimated.But even so, after the emperor of heaven used this move, qiongqi ran away quickly. It can be seen that the power of this move is certainly not weak. If the parry is not good, even if he can win, yeshiqiu can''t guarantee that he will be unharmed.


    After all, it''s one thing for him to catch Taiwei and help Runyu solve a threat. It''s the same thing to use him to make a grindstone for himself and help him cultivate the heaven splitting palm. Neither of these two things can be given up. Therefore, he won''t fight him by virtue of his higher cultivation than Taiwei. He must use the heaven splitting palm. Only in this way can he increase the experience of using the heaven splitting palm and discover the truth Insufficient, add the role of perception.


    So


    "Fight, use the same mana as him to deal with him. If he wins, I''ll let him go and let Qiyu kill him. It''s not against the promise." At night, Qiu thought of it in his heart. Then, he waved his hands. With the gesture, he outlined a large purple light around him.


    Then, at night, Qiu closed his eyes a little and thought about his experience of cultivating the heaven splitting palm in his heart. In addition, Xiao Yu gave him some advice during those days in Huashan. I don''t know if he was lucky. A light flashed in his mind and suddenly found that he thought of something and caught something, but It''s not good.


    At this time, too micro hands, his two arms move, suddenly, the two golden dragon with endless power toward their crazy bite.

 Chapter 634

    "Hum, I can''t shake the tree, I can''t measure myself!" Hearing the sound of the oncoming dragon, Qiu''s eyes suddenly opened at night, and a cold color flashed in his eyes. Immediately, with the waving of his hands and arms, the hand force that had also been brewed flashed out in a terrible manner, facing the two golden dragons that he had bitten.


    "Boom!" Two huge purple palms appear. At night, under the gaze of Qiu and Tiandi, the two golden Dragons of Yu collide with each other, and then a huge explosion sounds. A large amount of energy fragments scatter. It looks like fireworks expanded countless times. It''s shocking.


    Stepping on the void and floating in the sky, the explosive wind pressure caused by the collision between the God''s palm and Taiwei''s big move made Qiushi''s body step back a few steps at night. Even if there was a barrier to resist, it was useless.


    On the contrary, he was even more unbearable. He had been injured. Even though he had been in Lingxiao hall before, Tianou Dayao gave him Yungong to heal for some time, but how much could he recover after a few minutes?


    Naturally, he was still in a state of serious injury. In addition, although his big move was powerful, he could easily beat back the poor Qi who had defeated Runyu and Xufeng. But at night, could Qiu''s heaven splitting palm be a Silver Pewter spear head, which was useless?


    It''s definitely not. It''s a magic power on the basis of power, even on the basis of Disha 72 change and 89 Xuangong!


    In addition, night time Qiu suddenly caught a trace of indescribable feeling in his mind before he came out of the palm, which made his heaven splitting palm add a few rhymes more than before. Even if his cultivation was suppressed to the same degree as Taiwei, his power was no less than before.


    For this reason, at last, autumn won at night. Taiwei was hit by the scattered energy wind pressure and the palm force of the splitting God palm that continued to hit him after breaking his big move. Immediately, the whole person spewed out a big mouthful of blood, flew out like a meteor, and disappeared in this area in the blink of an eye.


    "Scatter!" Back a few steps, chest a little bit stuffy pain, but it doesn''t matter, looking at the dust in front of the two people''s attack and explosion, autumn frowned at night, waved his sleeves, immediately, a hurricane appeared out of thin air, scattered all the dust.


    When the vision is clear, looking at the original location of the emperor, we can see that there is only a large amount of blood sprinkled on the ground. The emperor is too tiny, and others have disappeared. At night, Qiu didn''t speak, but just breathed deeply. Then, the whole space began to fluctuate with naked eyes, just like a broken mirror. Then, his image standing above the sky Figure into the space, also disappear from here.


    By the night autumn split God palm fly, now is in the inverted flying state Tiandi Taiwei heart is sad and happy.


    The sad thing is that he has practiced for hundreds of thousands of years and achieved the supreme position of the emperor of heaven. Even the ancient fierce beast qiongqi was not his opponent. But today, he lost one after another from both of them and was beaten so badly.


    Just now that thief''s palm has already hurt his yuan spirit. If it wasn''t for his excellent cultivation, and there was a phoenix plume guarding him, I''m afraid he would have fallen.


    Fortunately, no matter what, he is still alive, and has been out of danger. The boy''s palm power not only hurts but also saves people. He has flown So far, and is still flying. Now he can''t see the man, and he can''t catch up with himself. In this way, he can save his life.


    Next, shut up for a period of time, recover your spiritual power, and then find a way to return to the heaven. Go to the heaven of the Qing Dynasty and ask Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun to make the decision for himself. Take back the position of emperor of heaven from Runyu''s rebellious son. At the same time, save his beloved son Xufeng.


    Taiwei is thinking about it in her heart.


    Unfortunately, as the saying goes, if you are beautiful, don''t think too much about it Although he is not beautiful, as a loser, the dregs of God, he is not qualified to think about such a beautiful thing, so soon, a scene that made him tremble and cry appeared.


    In the route of his inverted flight, which is 10000 meters behind him, the space there suddenly fluctuated violently. Then, a young man in a white robe with both hands behind him appeared there. Looking at the person who was flying towards him in front of him, his mouth was slightly raised, and a smile of complacency flashed on his face.


    "Do you think you can get out of the hands of the group leader?" Autumn murmurs at night.


    This is the first time he has come to this world, and he is not a person in this world, so it is impossible to figure out the whereabouts of the emperor of heaven, but he will feel it.


    The soul perception of douhuang can cover a whole city, douzong can cover half an empire, douzun can cover multiple empires, not to mention Dousheng and Doudi.


    Yeshiqiu''s soul had reached the level of emperor realm before he became emperor. In recent years, he has not given up the cultivation of his soul. Enlightenment under the bodhi tree has greatly tempered his soul. Now, he, who has reached the third level of immortality, can already feel everything in his millions of miles of space.


    Although the speed of Tiandi Taiwei''s backward flight before was fast, it did disappear in the blink of an eye, but this time was not enough to let him fly out of the perception range of yeshiqiu, so it was not difficult for yeshiqiu to know where he was, and he controlled the power of space. Since he knew where the target was, it was not easy to catch him?The next second, yeshiqiu raises his arm, and a mass of purple energy in his palm quickly condenses into a spinning energy ball. At first glance, it looks like the spiral pill of some Ming, and it does look like him, but its power can''t be compared. These energies are pure mana refined by yeshiqiu''s cultivation and taking elixir. They are extremely powerful and destructive It may not be as big as the spiral pill, but the damage caused to the target is far more than that of the spiral pill, which is only a hundred million times as much as his.


    After condensing the energy ball in his hand, yeshiqiu looked at Taiwei, which had already fallen to about 1000 meters in front of him. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he said: "well, I think highly of you. Even if you suppress cultivation, you scum God is far from my opponent. It''s a wrong decision to let you make a grindstone for me. Maybe only Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun can help me split the sky How about breaking through to the fifth floor? "


    Thinking about this, Qiu''s eyes were cold at night, and he sent a message to Runyu in the group, saying: @ Runyu, Taiwei has been solved. Your biological mother is in Dongting Lake. Go and reunite with her after she is the emperor of heaven. Specifically, you can ask the mouse fairy


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu takes back his arm, and then swings it out. Suddenly, he notices that there is someone behind him who wants to resist, but his heart is strong and his strength is weak. Under his unwilling eyes, the purple energy ball in yeshiqiu''s hand hits him hard.


    All of a sudden, a scream sounded. The emperor of heaven, who ruled the world for more than 4000 years, was too tiny to fall!

 Chapter 635

    After solving Taiwei''s problem, yeshiqiu didn''t leave his body behind. He was the emperor of heaven. If he was allowed to be so violent in the wilderness, it would be disrespectful. Therefore, out of respect for the dead, yeshiqiu decided to pack his body and take it away, and then refine his body into a puppet by using the puppet techniques of fighting mainland and fire shadow world.


    Tiandi Taiwei is the body of a real dragon, and his cultivation is the third in the immortal realm. The puppet made from his corpse has the second in the immortal realm. Moreover, after combining the puppet skills of the fire shadow world, he can also use his pre birth skills.


    What, where did you get the puppet art of Huoying world?


    Ha ha, stupid readers, do you really think that two pillars Wait a minute. Sorry, the author is stupid. This puppet technique really has nothing to do with the two pillars. This is the last time Grey Wolf happened to meet red sand scorpion when he went through the world of fire shadow to look for sheep psychic beast, and then for some reasons, he beat him violently.


    This kind of thing, gray wolf is not rare, so he put it in the mall to sell, and as the leader of the chat group, also the owner of the affiliated world and the first authority of the group function, night time autumn nature is the first time to know about it, and then immediately bought it, and combined with the puppet skills he collected in Douqi mainland, supporting the use .


    The puppet art of Douqi mainland focuses on the physical strength of the puppet, while the puppet art of Huoying world focuses on making the puppet have the skills of his life. The combination of the two is simply a weakened version of the living man!


    Take action and put the tiny corpse into Najie. At night, Qiushi looks up at the bright stars, and a knowing smile appears on her face.


    Life is so beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, heaven.


    He ordered that tanyao and Xufeng be put into Posuo prison and ascended to the throne successfully. Then as long as he gradually grasped military power and stabilized the harmony between various forces, he would be the emperor of heaven. Runyu, who moved quickly with Taisi immortal and Luolin, the water god, and other gods who supported him, always had an unreal feeling.


    Before today, he was just an unimportant eldest son of the emperor of heaven, the God of the night. Today, he took down the emperor of heaven, the empress of heaven and the God of fire, and sat on the throne of the emperor of heaven. It''s incredible.


    But no matter how unbelievable, this is what really happened, so Runyu is still happy to think of it. At last, he doesn''t have to be persecuted by Tian Hou any more, and he finally takes revenge for his mother and her family.


    But what happened to the news that the group leader suddenly sent him?


    His biological mother is in Dongting Lake. What''s the matter?


    No, his biological mother is dead and killed by Tian Hou. This is the picture he asked the administrator to let him see. How can we see the meaning of the group leader now that his biological mother is still alive?


    "Niang, Niang, she is still alive, rat fairy, rat fairy..." He didn''t be in a daze for a long time. Out of the help of Qiu Zhangyi at night, he helped him to take care of the emperor. It can be said that he was helped to the throne with one hand. Runyu soon believed his words, and the whole person immediately became excited. He looked left and right and said.


    Then, he stepped up, left behind the soldiers who had taken refuge in him, and went forward to help himself pass the edict, to accept the rat fairy of the other side.


    At this moment, although Runyu succeeded to the throne, she still didn''t sit on the throne of the emperor of heaven, so the mouse fairy didn''t tell him that Suli was still alive. Similarly, the water god didn''t either. They both wanted to talk to him after he settled down. But because of the existence of yeshiqiu, things didn''t work out as they wanted. Now Runyu already knew.


    About a minute later, she was caught by Runyu and asked if her biological mother was still alive and if she was in Dongting Lake.


    What''s the matter? Who told him, water god?


    Looking at the water God beside him, he also looked at himself with puzzled eyes. Obviously, it was not him who told Runyu the secret.


    Yes, the God of water was here before. He was separated from the God of night. There was no chance to tell him about it. When the problem came, where did he know?


    "Rat fairy, I ask you, is my biological mother still alive and living in Dongting Lake now?" Seeing that the rat fairy didn''t answer his question immediately, Runyu grabbed his collar, dragged him to shake and forced him to ask.


    "Well, I was going to tell you about it after your majesty has settled down as emperor of heaven for some time. Now that your majesty has known it, it''s also God''s will, rat fairy. Please tell your majesty about the Dongting king." Seeing that Runyu was so excited that he had to know the truth now, Luolin, the water god, sighed and said to the rat fairy.


    "Water God, do you know that my biological mother is still alive? Yes, Dongting lake belongs to the aquarium and is under your jurisdiction. If my biological mother lives there, you must know. Rat fairy, don''t you say it soon. " Hear water god Luo Lin''s words, Run Jade looked at him and said a word, then turned his head and asked the mouse fairy in front of him.


    "Well, now your majesty has taken over the throne, and the queen of heaven and Vulcan have been put into the whirling prison, my God It''s too small for him... ""He''s dead. The immortal General of the group killed him." The worried Runyu directly interrupted the mouse fairy''s nonsense, said to him, and then urged him again: "quickly, is my mother in Dongting Lake now, and where is Dongting Lake?"


    Rat Fairy


    Luo Lin, the God of water


    Because they were too shocked, they didn''t take the words behind Runyu into their hearts. They only heard that Taiwei had been killed and fallen. This, this That''s great.


    Taiwei is dead, and Dayao and Xufeng are locked up in Lingli again. They are forced into a whirling prison, and the trial will be held in public soon. In this way, Runyu''s position as emperor of heaven is almost certain.


    "Rat fairy!" Seeing that the rat fairy still didn''t answer his question, Runyu was impatient. It was because he wasn''t calm enough. It was his biological mother and his mother. He couldn''t wait.


    "Oh, your majesty, I beg your pardon. Xiaoxian was too happy just now, so he lost his mind. Taiwei, the tyrant, has finally got his revenge. His benefactor''s Revenge has finally been paid. The eight thousand lives of the dragon fish clan have been killed in peace. " Finally, the rat fairy came back and quickly said to Runyu.


    "What do you mean by benefactor?"


    "Your Majesty, your biological mother, Princess Suli of the dragon fish clan. In fact, Xiaoxian has always been the one who leaves the princess. Before he assassinated Vulcan, he wanted to get rid of him so that you could ascend to the throne of the emperor of heaven without hindrance. But unexpectedly, Xiaoxian failed, but your majesty could ascend to the throne of God smoothly with your own contacts. If the benefactor knew, he would be very happy. " The mouse fairy said with a smile.


    Runyu


    No wonder the group leader said that the goods are my people. It turns out that he is really my people, but I didn''t know it before.

 Chapter 636

    "Is my biological mother really in Dongting Lake now?" A little calm mood, Run Jade looking at the mouse fairy asked.


    "Yes, your majesty, why don''t I take you to Dongting Lake to see your benefactor after you have completely settled down as emperor of heaven? Oh, or will Xiaoxian go to Dongting Lake now to tell the benefactor the great news, and then bring the benefactor to heaven to meet you? " Seeing that Runyu cares so much about Suli, the mouse fairy feels happy for Suli and bows to Runyu.


    "As a son of man, I know my mother is still alive. Of course, I have to go to visit her immediately. How can I wait for another period of time, let alone let my mother come to see me? If I do this, it will be extremely rebellious and unfilial?" Run Yu shakes her head and refuses the advice of the rat fairy. He wants to see Su Li in Dongting immediately.


    Different from Tiandi Taiwei, a cruel, merciless and merciless father, Runyu, after watching part of the original fate video, has already thought of her childhood and knows her mother''s suffering. So for Suli, Runyu really wants to be filial.


    As for those who are too small to be a father, what qualifications do they have to ask their children to be filial?


    In short, I don''t recognize him as a father.


    That''s it.


    "Your Majesty, the Heavenly Kingdom is still in turmoil. Although the emperor of heaven, oh no, although Taiwei is dead, and tanyao and Huoshen have been put into the whirling prison, Suihe, the princess of bird race, has not been captured. Moreover, there are still many old parts of Huoshen in the heavenly Kingdom. If you go to Dongting Lake, I''m afraid there will be some twists and turns in the Heavenly Kingdom." He can also understand Runyu''s eagerness to see his mother, but in the present form of heaven, Luolin, the God of water, thinks that Runyu will go to Dongting Lake after seizing Suihe for a while, and then putting tanyao and Xufeng on trial in public.


    "On the water god, one day in the sky, one year in the earth, I go to Dongting Lake to see my mother. It doesn''t waste much time in the heaven. I really I want to see my mother soon. She and I haven''t seen each other for 4000 years. We can''t wait. As for the capture of Suihe and the gathering of forces from all sides, I''d like to trouble you and Taisi immortal. If you are in trouble, you can ask Qiyu and jenos for help. They promised to help. " Hear water god Luo Lin''s words, Run Jade turns a head to say to him.


    Seeing Runyu''s persistence, the water god had no choice but to nod his head and said, "well, since your majesty insists on this, please go and return as soon as possible. I will send the water people and the heavenly soldiers who have been loyal to your majesty to stabilize the heaven and defend the birds in case of rebellion."


    "Well, that''s the way to go." Dayao was defeated by Luo Lin, the God of water. In addition to the help of the group leader and Qiyu, the God of water''s prestige in the heaven is also a big help. Now how can he help himself? Runyu keeps this kindness in mind.


    "Ha, your majesty is very kind. This is what Luolin should do. I just hope your majesty can treat Mier well after they get married, so I have nothing to worry about." Luo Lin, the water god, said with a smile to run Yu.


    Hearing this, Runyu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she raised her hand and bowed to the water god Luolin, promising: "I swear to the immortal that as long as Jin If my son does not fail me, I will never fail her in my life. "


    Don''t love and hate, just for the water god''s kindness to himself.


    After all, Runyu is not an idiot. Dongting Lake is the jurisdiction of the God of water. Her mother must have been protected by the God of water to live there. In this way, she escaped the persecution of Empress Dowager. With today''s help, Runyu feels that even if she no longer loves Jinmi, she should treat her daughter better for the sake of the God of water, so she makes this promise.


    Of course, if Jin MI, as his fiancee, does something sorry for him, then don''t blame him for not keeping his promise.


    Some things can be turned a blind eye, but some things can not be turned a blind eye, because it is about the dignity of men!


    Luo Lin, the God of water, doesn''t know what Runyu is thinking. Until now, he still thinks that Runyu and Jinmi are a couple of gifted scholars and beauties who love each other very much. So after getting Runyu''s promise, he shows an old father''s smile, reaches for Runyu and bows to him, exclaiming: "Taiwei, if you can be as affectionate and righteous as you are, it''s no good There will be so many tragedies. "


    "The immortal praised me falsely, but Runyu was ashamed." Put down the hands that were raised by the water god, Runyu said frankly to Luolin, the water god. Then, he told the rat Fairy on one side, "rat fairy, follow me to Dongting Lake immediately, and take me to see my biological mother."


    "Yes, your majesty. By the way, your majesty, your claim should have changed. Now you are no longer the son of heaven, but the emperor of heaven, so you should call yourself the throne or the emperor. " The mouse fairy said with a smile to Runyu.


    "Yes, it''s time to change. Let''s go and take you to see your biological mother." Hear the words of rat fairy, Run Jade Leng for a while, murmured a way, then to rat fairy n times command way.


    This time, if this guy is still gossiping, he won''t take himself. Runyu promises that even if the rat fairy is on his side, he will look good on him.


    Fortunately, the mouse fairy who accidentally walked on the edge of the cliff didn''t jump off the cliff. He made a gesture to Runyu and said, "OK, Xiaoxian, I''ll take you down to see the benefactor. Your majesty, please.""Well." In response, under the gaze of the God of water and many heavenly soldiers and generals around, Runyu strides out of heaven with the mouse fairy, and goes to the mortal Dongting Lake to meet his mother.


    Looking at Runyu''s leaving figure, Luolin nodded, showed a happy smile, and said to himself, "it''s a good man who values love and righteousness. Mier will not suffer if he follows him."


    "Well, let''s go and take over the Tianjiang guard of Qiwu palace." After sighing, Luo Lin, the water god, turned around and ordered the heavenly soldiers and generals of luoxiang mansion.


    "Yes, immortal."


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, some deserted corner.


    Suihe, the head of the bird clan, is wanted. Seeing Runyu leave, shuishen takes people to Xufeng''s Qiwu palace. His face is full of worry.


    She is Tianhou Dayao''s niece and the cousin of Xufeng, the God of fire. She not only has a deep interest entanglement with their mother and son, but also deeply loves Xufeng. She wants to marry Xufeng one day. Now Xufeng and Tianhou are framed by villains, and the emperor of heaven is said to have fallen. What should she do alone?


    "Nantianmen is heavily guarded and can''t get out now. The water god will send someone to take over Qiwu palace and zifangyun palace, and he can''t stay. Now he has to do the opposite and hide in the Xuanji palace of the traitor Runyu. The traitor and the rat fairy went down to find his mother. There is only one Kuang Lu left in Xuanji palace. He is not my opponent at all, and the God of water, he should not take over Runyu''s own palace, so it''s the safest place. After that, I''ll find a way to break into the whirling prison and save my aunt and his highness. " Sui he thought of it in his heart, and then he quickly cast a spell and went to run Yu''s Xuanji palace secretly.


    Meanwhile, in Xuanji palace.


    After receiving the news of Runyu''s political change, yuexiaxian rushes in. He doesn''t know where Runyu is now, so he has to wait here. He wants to ask the unfilial nephew why he did it, and where are Taiwei and fengwa sorry for him?

 Chapter 637

    It is the so-called bowl of water can never be leveled, this sentence is used to describe the immortal under the moon, that is the most appropriate.


    Both nephews, at first, Yuexia fairy gave people the same feeling to Xufeng and Runyu. But at the critical moment, he always stood on Xufeng''s side regardless of right and wrong. Even when Jinmi accepted the water god and confirmed the marriage with Runyu, he encouraged Xufeng to compete with her brother, and did not consider Runyu''s feeling at all.


    In the case of nephews on both sides, shouldn''t uncles help each other or the right one?


    But the immortal under the moon just encourages Xufeng to rob his brother''s fiancee. He completely forgets that the engagement was made as early as 4000 years ago. Jinmi is Runyu''s right wife.


    Later, in the original plot, Runyu is bullied and rebelled by Tiandi Tiantian. He still blindly criticizes Runyu. Even if Runyu tells the story of Tiandi''s crimes and Xufeng has been pestering his fiancee and coveting his fiancee, it''s useless.


    In a word, maybe the immortal under the moon has never thought about this in his heart, but he is essentially a person who helps his relatives but doesn''t care. Oh no, he is an immortal.


    As a nephew, Xufeng is lively and has the same temperament with him. Runyu is always silent and not very sympathetic to him. Therefore, he is more close to Xufeng. Normally, it''s OK. As long as there is a conflict between the two brothers, he will definitely stand on Xufeng''s side.


    Alas, Runyu is really pitiful. Apart from her mother and Kuang Lu, who adores herself, there is also pet nightmare. No one really cares about him.


    Eh, what seems to have been forgotten?


    Forget it. It doesn''t matter.


    "Immortal under the moon, you can''t come in. This is the night temple This is your Majesty''s Secret residence. Your majesty didn''t invite you to come. How can you break in without permission? " Kuang Lu couldn''t stop the immortal under the moon, and there were not many generals around Xuanji palace. Those generals didn''t dare to stop the immortal under the moon as Uncle Runyu, so they let him rush in all the way.


    "Well, your majesty, it''s just a murderer! You get out of my way. I''m going to wait for him inside. I''ll see what he wants to explain to my uncle. It''s too tiny, but his real father is still the emperor of heaven. He can do that. And fengwa, always respect him, never do anything sorry for him, how can he put fengwa into the whirling prison? Is he still human? " Under the moon, the immortal yelled at Kuang Lu. With that, he pushed Kuang Lu to the ground and strode in.


    "Under the moon, you You are too unreasonable. The fire Temple knows that Jinmi fairy is your fiancee. She is still pestering her, regardless of her brotherhood and morality. Can you say that I''m sorry for your majesty? " Looking at the immortal under the moon who has entered Xuanji palace and is walking towards the inner hall, Kuang Lu quickly gets up from the ground and chases him. At the same time, she retorts loudly.


    "Well, the engagement is old-fashioned 4000 years ago. Mier and fengwa really love each other! Do you know what true love is Under the moon, the immortal kept on shouting.


    "So immortal, what you mean is that as long as you really love each other, you can ignore fame. If Immortal you have a fiancee or a wife, can others pester your fiancee or wife at will?" Kuang Lu asked the immortal under the moon.


    "Yes, if you want to entangle, you can entangle. Anyway, it''s just if I don''t have a wife." Under the moon, the immortal said boldly, then turned around and pointed at Kuang Lu. Suddenly, a divine light flashed by. Kuang Lu, who was chasing him, was given by him and could not move.


    Different from the previous night when Qiu used to confine the space to settle Xufeng, the immortal under the moon blocked Kuang Lu''s muscles and veins to settle her.


    "Long winded, I want to see Runyu who has no conscience, not you smelly girl. Today I''m sitting here waiting for him. I have to let him release fengwa." Said, under the Moon Fairy went to a seat that a buttock sit down, hands in his arms, make a pair of breath expression.


    Kuang Lu was so unreasonable when he saw that he was so old but was about to turn into a beautiful young man. He was so angry that someone came to help her.


    I saw a staggering figure coming out of the side hall, walking and saying: "my grandson seems to smell the coquettish smell of fox, is that Nine Tailed Fox coming again?"


    Kuang Lu


    No, immortal, the Nine Tailed Fox that your majesty brought back is resting in the dormitory 800 meters away. Here comes another old fox!


    "Why don''t you move? My grandson got up and wanted to eat bananas. Go and get a banana for him After coming out, I didn''t see the immortal under the moon sitting in the deep of the main hall for the first time. Seeing Kuang Lu standing in the same place, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, who was half awakened from drinking, waved to her and said casually.


    Kuang Lu


    "Well, why don''t you move? Haven''t you heard my grandson? Eh, you are It''s been settled. " Finally found Kuang Lu abnormal, the king of the demon king Monkey King rubbed his eyes, said.Then, a serious color flashed in his eyes, which was still a little drunk. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, stepped forward. The whole person flashed to Kuang Lu like a ghost. He reached out and patted her on the shoulder. With this patting, Kuang Lu immediately regained her freedom.


    Subconsciously took a breath, and then Kuang Lu quickly said to monkey king, the king of demon king, "immortal, it''s not good. The immortal under the moon rushes into Xuanji palace. Kuang Lu can''t stop him."


    "On the moon? Old moon Asked Monkey King, the king of the demon king.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the old man doing here?" Monkey King, the king of the demon king, was puzzled. In his opinion, Yuelao was a dreary old man who only cared about romantic affairs. How could Runyu have anything to do with him?


    "Hum, I''m here to wait for Runyu to come back. I''ll ask him why he wanted to rebel and seize the throne and why he wanted to treat fengwa like that." Without waiting for Kuang Lu to answer, the immortal under the moon, who had been ignored, stood up and said aloud.


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Monkey King, the king of demon king, looked back and said in surprise: "Oh, there are still people. It seems that my grandson has drunk too much wine tonight, and no one even noticed. Wait, no, you are Yuelao. You look like this... "


    "What''s the matter with me? Can''t I be young? But you monkey, what''s your origin, how can you be in Xuanji palace? What''s your relationship with Runyu? " Under the moon, the immortal snorted coldly to monkey king, the king of demon king, and then asked.


    "Me? My grandson is Eh, wait a minute. It''s wrong again. Why should my grandson answer your question? Little girl, my grandson asked you, "he''s looking for trouble, isn''t he?"


    "Yes." Kuang Lu looked at the immortal under the moon and nodded.


    "Well, that''s easy." With that, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, pulled out a monkey hair from himself. With a blow, the monkey hair immediately turned into a golden cudgel. Holding it, he sneered and looked at the immortal under the moon in front of him.


    "Well, what do you want? I''ll tell you, I''m God. If you dare to be disrespectful, I''ll beat you. " Seeing the king of the demon king, the monkey king took up his weapon, the immortal under the moon swallowed his saliva and changed his crutch, saying.


    "Well, let''s see who hits who."


    In half a minute


    "Ouch!" A scream sounded, and then a red figure flew out of the hall and hit a beauty who had just sneaked in and was about to enter the hall.


    Well, this beauty is the head of the bird tribe, Suihe.

 Chapter 638

    At this moment, Sui he''s really in a bad mood. She wanted to hide in Xuanji palace for a while. When the patrol outside was relaxed, she would escape from heaven and return to the bird family. Then, she tried to rescue tanyao and Xufeng from Posuo prison with the help of the bird family.


    But, who can tell her, this month under the immortal is how to return a responsibility?


    The old fox didn''t honestly stay in his marriage hall. He ran to the night God''s palace to do something. He came and suddenly flew out of the hall and knocked himself to the ground. Now he is more directly on his own body.


    Old man, do you know what this is?


    You are sneaking and frivolous. In terms of seniority, I am your future nephew!


    What, how did he become his nephew''s daughter-in-law?


    Hum, after I save my aunt and Xufeng, Xufeng will surely agree with me when she sees that I care about him so much and have such a great kindness to him.


    In this regard, Sui he is very confident, but unfortunately, the next second, his confidence turned into a bad heart.


    "The bird clan is long Suihe!" After Monkey King, the king of the demon king, threw the Moon Fairy out of the temple, Kuang Lu came out to watch the situation. The Moon Fairy is Runyu''s uncle at any rate, and has never actually done anything to hurt Runyu, so she can''t do anything good or bad in Xuanji palace. Otherwise, it''s not easy for her to explain in Runyu. How do you know, as soon as she comes out, she sees the Moon Fairy falling on the ground There was a man under him. After a serious look, he immediately realized that he was Tian Hou''s niece and Huoshen''s cousin. She broke into Xuanji palace.


    "Well? I want to die Hearing someone call out his name, Sui he is shocked and goes along with the reputation. He finds that it was the little maid who didn''t know how to praise Runyu. Immediately, his eyes are cold, and his hands force to overturn the immortal under the moon. Then Sui he stands up and strikes Kuang Lu.


    Don''t let this little bitch disturb the heavenly soldiers and generals outside, or she will be in trouble.


    "Ah, help Seeing that Sui he''s hands are on fire, Kuang Lu''s pupils contract violently and turns around to run away. Meanwhile, he asks for help from monkey king, the king of the demon king in the hall.


    "What, is there someone in it?" Hearing Kuang Lu''s words, Sui he picks his eyebrows. But it''s no use thinking about it. If anyone else finds out, he''ll kill them. As for the dead, Xuanji palace will be under martial law Hum, if I don''t hide in Xuanji palace, I don''t believe it. I can''t find a place to hide in such a big heaven.


    Sui he is far faster than Kuang Lu. Soon, she catches up with Kuang Lu. Her flaming hands are going to beat her on the back and make her die on the spot. However


    When Suihe was about to succeed, a gust of wind came, and then a small figure suddenly appeared in front of her, and reached for her wrist to stop her attack on Kuang Lu.


    "Well? Who are you? " Seeing that Kuang Lu was about to be killed, he was suddenly stopped. As soon as his face changed, Sui he stopped and looked at the ugly monkey with two singing flags behind him.


    "Holy Buddha Feeling the wind blowing and hearing the voice coming from behind, Kuang Lu, who was trying to escape, immediately understood what had happened. Looking back, she saw Monkey King, the king of demon king, stop Sui he and save her life. So she immediately cried to monkey king in surprise.


    However, her name spread to monkey king, the king of demon king, which made him very dissatisfied.


    It''s no problem to call him immortal. Demon immortal is also immortal, but what is the ghost of Saint Buddha?


    My grandson is different from the garbage monkey tamed by Buddhism in the journey to the West novel. My grandson never gives in. My grandson is not the one who conquers the Buddha. He is the grand Taibao of the thirteen Taibao of Huaguo Mountain, the king of demon king!


    Then, Monkey King, the king of demon king, turned his head and hissed at Kuang Lu fiercely, warning: "don''t call me old sun Buddha any more. If you call me old sun Tai Bao again, don''t blame my old sun for not giving Runyu that boy face and helping him change a new maid."


    "Ah Hearing the warning from monkey king, Kuang Lu was so frightened that she stepped back a few steps. Then she bowed to monkey king and said, "forgive me. Kuang Lu doesn''t dare to make a mistake any more."


    "Well, if you don''t dare." After that, the king of demon king Sun Wukong turned his head and looked at the woman who was holding her wrist in front of him. His eyes flashed a golden light and he asked, "well, what''s the origin of your flat haired beast? Why did you intrude into Xuanji palace without permission? Do you want to do harm to Runyu Nalong? Come on, or I''ll show you what cruelty is. "


    "You." As empress''s niece and the head of the bird clan, when was Sui he asked so arrogantly? She immediately tried to pull her arm out of the hand of Monkey King. However, she was sad to find that she couldn''t pull it out. This ugly monkey, his accomplishments


    "No? Good. If you don''t tell me, my grandson can tell whether you are an enemy or a friend, and the little girl is Runyu''s maid. It must be a bad comer when you break into Xuanji palace and bump into her to kill her. Although I don''t know what your specific purpose is, since you refuse to cooperate, my grandson doesn''t have so much patience to interrogate you here, so I''ll take you down and transfer you to Runyu The king of kings, the monkey king, burps Sui he''s face.Sui he


    There was a disgusting smell of wine on his face. Sui he''s face was not ugly now. It was turning green. He also It''s disgusting. Such a monkey should be burned alive.


    "Dead monkey, how dare you be rude to me! Let''s die!" The right hand was caught and couldn''t move, so the angry Princess waved her flaming left hand to the monkey head of Monkey King.


    In the world of fragrant honey and frost, birds are good at fire magic. Among them, the most powerful are tiantiandayao and Xufeng, the God of fire. Their mother and son have reached the last stage of fire, liulijinghuo.


    Sui he is empress dowager''s niece, Xufeng''s cousin, and now the head of the bird clan. Although her strength is not as good as that of tanyao and Xufeng, and she hasn''t practiced liulijinghuo, she is not weak. Her power of honglianhuo can''t be underestimated. Even changfangzhu in Huajie is not her rival. Her strength is infinitely close to God.


    Generally speaking, when she makes such an angry move, the enemy she faces will disappear immediately. Unfortunately, what she faces is not ordinary people, but Monkey King, the king of demon king, who comes from the world of conquering demons on a journey to the West and has greatly improved his strength by relying on the convenience function of chat group.


    "Ah The head of King Kong''s immortal body was caught by Suihe''s flaming left hand. In a moment, a loud metal collision sound sounded. At the same time, bursts of sparks were rubbed out by Suihe''s claws from the monkey head of Monkey King Sun Wukong. You can see Kuang Lu and the immortal under the moon who just got up from the ground. At the moment, people still feel some pain, and their scalp is numb Hand fingers bend, put in front of the mouth, make a panic expression.


    However, there was no panic, only more panic. The sparks soon disappeared. The red lotus fire in Suihe''s hand did not go out, but what could it be?


    The power of the same name is different in different world.


    If Suihe uses the fire of red lotus in his journey to the west to subdue demons, then the king of demon king, Monkey King, will surely Well, it''s hard to say. After all, his strength has been greatly improved. But in this world of fragrant honey and frost, Liuli jinghuo is the strongest flame. But Xufeng''s strength is just equal to Runyu''s. of course, it''s not much different from monkey king.


    But the red lotus fire in this world is worse than liulijing fire. Suihe''s mana is not as good as Xufeng''s. This can be seen from the fact that Suihe has the same strength as the hidden bird, but Xufeng can hide the bird in seconds.


    To sum up, Suihe couldn''t help Monkey King.


    "How, how can it be? My red lotus fire is even your body Who the hell are you? " Princess Suihe, who witnessed this scene with her own eyes, looked at the king of the demon king in front of her with an unbelievable look on her face. She asked with a trace of panic that she didn''t even notice.


    "Who is my grandson? Hum, Ao Lai Wu, fragrance of flowers and fruits, Dinghai, Wanyao dynasty! I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the name monkey king? " Hearing the bird man''s serious inquiry about his identity, Monkey King, the king of demon king, gave a cold smile and slightly lowered his eyes. The whole monkey''s temperament quietly changed at this moment, as if he had become a calm and arrogant Ximen Xiake.


    What, you copied the third young master''s lines?


    Bah, how do you say that? Can the reading monkey be called plagiarism? This sentence was said by him, and then it spread to my grandson''s ears, so this sentence is mine, isn''t it?


    Well, even if it''s not mine, can''t I say it? Oh, you can''t say what other people have said. There are only a few words in this world. Let''s be dumb.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king, thought of this at that time.


    Back to the story, hearing the ugly monkey''s answer, the whole bird of Suihe was stunned, together with the immortal under the moon who just got up on the ground.


    Aolai fog, flower and fruit fragrance, Dinghai, a wand, ten thousand demons!


    This sentence is very domineering. Although I haven''t heard it before, I can still know that it describes Monkey King as soon as I hear it. Then, the monkey directly asks himself (Suihe) if he has heard the name of Monkey King, which is enough to explain everything, and his identity is about to come out.


    Is he


    "Monkey King, are you fighting against Buddha, monkey king?" Sui he asked monkey king in a trembling voice.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king


    Why do people all over the world add this annoying title to the front when they mention monkey king? Is monkey king so low that there is no other title?


    You can say that monkey king, Qi Tian Da Sheng and demon king are all right. Why do they have to be crowned with the title of "fighting against Buddha"?


    I''ll go!


    At present, he just escaped from prison and did not really restore his freedom. If he returned to the original world, he would be immediately re sealed, and he would certainly accept more severe punishment. Monkey King, the demon king, said that he really didn''t like the word Buddha.


    So, looking at a bird''s claw still on his head, Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, said coldly, "my grandson is fighting to defeat the Buddha, isn''t he? Well, let''s see the means of Buddha. "After that, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, made a decisive move and patted away the bird''s claws that Sui he had grasped on his head. Then he clenched his right hand into a fist and hit her on the chest.


    Why do you want to hit your chest instead of your head? Shouldn''t you treat him in his own way?


    A. let''s make allowance for your height.


    "Not good." Seeing Monkey King''s action, Suihe''s pupils contracted violently, and a pair of green wings suddenly appeared behind him. He waved and retreated quickly.


    As a peacock fairy in the world of gods and demons, Sui he''s not weak in speed. She just forgot a little bit in her panic, so that no matter how fast she is, it''s useless. That is, Monkey King, the king of demon king, still holds her right hand.


    As soon as Sui he took off, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, raised a sneer on his mouth. Then, in response, Sui he, who had no time to resist the attack, punched her in the chest.


    Suddenly


    "Ah Sui he uttered a sad cry, and a large amount of blood fell from the air. He was so scared that the immortal under the moon who was thrown out by him was afraid. After the monkey killed Sui he, wouldn''t he solve it with him?


    He''s still young. He''s only a teenager. He doesn''t want to die.


    Frightened, the immortal under the moon immediately decides to turn around and run away. Unfortunately, as soon as he turns around, he meets an acquaintance, Kuang Lu, who has just been settled by him.


    "Whoosh!" When Yuexia fairy turned around, Kuang Lu put her hand on him in time, and gave him a reward. Then she politely said to him, "I''m sorry, Yuexia fairy. Please forgive Kuang Lu''s rudeness. I think it''s necessary to inform your majesty about your intrusion into Xuanji palace with Princess Suihe, so please stay here Come back next week. "


    Fairy under the moon


    Who broke into Xuanji palace with Suihe? I''m not familiar with her at all. Well, you didn''t let me stay here to wait for Runyu before. Now I''m leaving, why don''t you?


    You are too fickle.


    The immortal under the moon, who was fixed and unable to speak, exclaimed in his heart.


    At the same time, Sui he, whose chest was pierced by monkey king, the demon king, opened his mouth, and his breath quickly became dispirited and fell from the air. She knew that after such a heavy injury, she It''s hopeless!

 Chapter 639

    "Hum, I dare to grab my grandson''s head with this little trick. I wanted to spare your life and give it to Runyu, but now it seems that you are dead." Also fell down from the air, feet firmly standing on the ground, looking at the fall to the ground, the end of Suihe, the king of the demon king Sun Wukong said in a cold voice.


    With that, he grabs the princess Suihe, who has been beaten through her chest, into the shopping mall of the chat group to sell.


    This woman is a peacock fairy, and her appearance is not bad. Maybe a group member who wants to eat peacock meat or his relatives and friends are willing to buy her body and take it back for cooking.


    It''s a pity that she''s lost. So I''d better keep her body and earn some points for my grandson.


    I have to say that after spending some time in the affiliated world, even Monkey King, the king of demon king, began to care about money.


    He did not forget that the group leader had warned him that he should never return to the original world before his strength reached the fourth level of immortality, otherwise he would probably never return.


    The Tathagata Buddha in his world, his strength is really Well, not to mention it.


    Monkey is now able to recognize the reality. As long as he is not the opponent of the Buddha, it is useless to escape from Wuzhishan. In his world, the Buddha can still easily handle him, so he needs to be stronger, stronger and stronger.


    "Speaking of it, last time in Baolian lamp world, Wei Wuxian contributed Tiangang thirty six changes to chat group, but it took a lot of points to borrow. At present, my grandson can only borrow half of the points. This time, when he was drunk, he foolishly followed the group leader and Qiyu to the world. He wasted some points to buy crossing runes They''re all here. Why don''t you look around and see if you can find a chance to improve your strength? " Will soon be GG Suihe successful shelf to the mall for sale, then, the king of the demon king Monkey King touched his chin, thought in his heart.


    Then, his eyes turned and he looked at the immortal under the moon who was attacked by Kuang Lu.


    He felt that there was a pair of monkey''s eyes staring at him behind him, and a thick cold sweat suddenly appeared on the back of the immortal under the moon. He was afraid, he was still young, he was only a teenager, and he didn''t want to die.


    "Immortal, immortal under the moon, you''d better give it to your majesty to come back and deal with it. He is your Majesty''s uncle in the end, and there''s nothing immoral about him on weekdays. He has a certain prestige in the eyes of the gods in heaven. If he dies in Xuanji Palace, I''m afraid his Majesty''s face will be very ugly." Seeing that monkey king, the king of the demon king, was staring at the immortal under the moon with a kind of Hunter''s eyes, Kuang Lu, who was beside him, stirred up his spirits and quickly bowed to him.


    Hearing Kuang Lu''s words, Monkey King, the king of demon king, reluctantly moved his eyes away from the immortal under the moon and said in disappointment, "is that right? That''s a pity. I didn''t notice it before. Now my grandson finds out that this old fox is quite old, and his accomplishments are good. If you sell it, you should get a good price. "


    Kuang Lu


    Fairy under the moon


    "Well, after a while of wind, my grandson''s wine also wakes up. You don''t have to go out of your way to find bananas for my grandson. I''ll go out and have a look." With that, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, waved to Kuang Lu, then turned around, jumped up and flew out of Xuanji''s palace.


    After he woke up, he felt that he should go to work. There should be a lot of opportunities in this world. Last time in Baolian lamp world, Wei Wuxian could get "thirty six changes of Tiangang". It''s unreasonable that Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, could not get any good things.


    "Hum!" Thinking, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, snorted, and then his figure disappeared in Kuang Lu''s sight.


    "Well, this Will you come back? How can I tell your majesty when he comes back? " Seeing that monkey king, the king of the demon king, was so resolute that he said he would leave. Kuang Lu wanted to stop him, but it was too late. He raised his right hand and murmured helplessly.


    Then, he put down his arm, turned his head and looked at him pitifully, and made it clear that the immortal under the moon wanted to release his bondage. Then, a smile appeared on his face and said to him, "immortal under the moon, don''t worry, you are your Majesty''s uncle, so You just stand here and wait for your Majesty''s call. Kuang Lu won''t let anyone embarrass you. "


    Fairy under the moon


    I feel that you are making trouble for me now. Untie me quickly!


    Under the moon, the immortal cried in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, because of the time gap between heaven and earth, Runyu follows the rat fairy to the earthly Dongting Lake and meets his mother Suli. The mother and the son have already met each other, and they have experienced many touching scenes, such as hugging their heads and crying bitterly.


    At the moment, Runyu is returning to heaven with his mother and some dragon fish generals who fled four thousand years ago and were later reunited by Suli.


    Since then, the dragon fish family is the mother family of the emperor. When they enjoy the highest status, this is also the filial piety that Runyu gives to their mother.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on the fairy mountain at the end of the earth.At night, after putting away the corpse of Tiandi Taiwei, Qiu began to take advantage of the aura that had suddenly appeared in his mind. He immediately started to practice chopping the Heavenly God''s palm from beginning to end, and found a little bit of inadequacy to verify with the aura.


    This kind of concentrated action makes yeshiqiu gain a lot of feelings he didn''t have before. The palm power in his palms is more powerful, and the purple light is more dazzling.


    However, unlike Xiaoyu, who has been practicing the heaven splitting palm for three hundred years and has eaten the wick of the lotus lamp, he has just practiced the heaven splitting palm for a short time. He wants to break through the barrier of the fourth layer and practice the heaven splitting palm to the fifth layer. It''s very difficult. Therefore, after this verification, yeshiqiu finds that although he has made progress, he still has no breakthrough.


    At night, Qiu was not willing to give up, so he continued to practice chopping God palm from the first level. Soon he got to the second level, the third level and the fourth level, but finally he stopped at the fourth level. He couldn''t practice the fifth level.


    "Hiss, this son of a bitch, why is it so hard? I knew I didn''t want any principles. At the beginning, I directly agreed to Xiaoyu''s request, accepted her ten thousand year mana gift, and helped her kill Dou and defeat the Buddha Monkey King. Anyway, it''s not impossible to revive. Now it''s really I''m sick of it


    With a cold face, Qiu shouts in his heart at night. Then he waves his hands and continues to fight towards the sea of clouds in front of him.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Suddenly, a series of deafening explosions sounded, the endless sea of clouds was broken by the night autumn, completely lost the beauty.


    "Hello, is the leader there? Is the leader there Just at night, Qiu was crazy and kept waving her hand to hit the clouds. Suddenly, a woman''s voice rang out in the chat group in my mind. There was a group member looking for him. It was moganna.

 Chapter 640

    "Hoo After beating the last hand that had been brewed, qiushen breathed a deep breath at night, and then put the powerful mana running in the muscles and veins of the whole body back into Dantian and Yuanshen. Then, he reached out and rubbed his brow, separated his mind and entered the chat group.


    "What can I do for you


    Morgana: I''m sorry to disturb you, but there''s something wrong with you asking me to prepare the auction house and inviting the gods of all civilizations to come to the auction the day after tomorrow


    She was forbidden to speak twice before, but now she is a little more honest. She will use respectful words to the group leader unintentionally to show her politeness.


    What''s the problem


    At this moment, just because he couldn''t break through to the fifth layer of heaven splitting palm, he felt bored, so he didn''t bother to think about and analyze other problems at night, and asked moganna directly.


    Morgana: "it''s Kesha. That old bitch, she killed the messenger I sent to send invitation letter to Angel civilization, and personally chased the earth, saying that she would have a grand trial on me. Now she is in a stalemate with the people of the super theological Academy. Her left wing guard, angel Yan, is now saving energy with the sword of flame outside the atmosphere, and it is possible to have a grand trial at any time. Group leader, if Kaisha really let that little slut of Kaiyan carry out the grand trial, I will certainly have nothing to do, but the auction house in juxia city will certainly be lost. What should I do? Why don''t you help me kill Kesha? "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Kesha''s going to have a grand trial on moganna? Well, it''s very normal. It''s her style. But she''s not particular about killing the envoys she sent. Doesn''t she know the reason why the two armies will not kill the envoys?


    Oh, yes, he is an angel civilization, not a civilization of the earth. She certainly doesn''t understand this truth, or even if she knows it, she doesn''t think so.


    Night time autumn: "can''t you stop the angel''s judgment and protect the auction house with a shield?"


    When it was not necessary, yeshiqiu didn''t want to have a conflict with Kaisha, the king of the gods, or even use force, because it didn''t seem to be good for him. Anyway, moganna would take care of Kaisha herself.


    Mo ganna: "group leader, defense and attack are different. Attack is a very simple thing, as long as the burst of energy is OK, but defense is extremely complex. What''s more, the angel''s grand trial is not for fun. Queen, I''ve asked people to drive the demon warship close to the ground and tie it with one million citizens of juxia city. Only in this way can the angel take care of it a little. I can''t stop it. I can only guarantee that I won''t be eliminated in the grand trial. "


    Yeshiqiu: "hoo, you are the king of demons I can see why you''ve been chased by Kesha for tens of thousands of years. "


    Mo ganna: --


    Group leader, are you insulting me by saying that?


    Yeshiqiu: "well, in that case, I''ll help you to solve the problem. After all, the auction house can''t afford to lose, otherwise the auction will be postponed."


    After sending this message, a helpless color flashed across Qiu''s face at night.


    Before he reached the fifth level, he was going to help the group members in the world of super Seminary. No, he was helping the chat group to eliminate disasters and solve difficulties. He had just finished fighting with Tiandi Taiwei and was going to face the king of gods. To be honest, yeshiqiu felt that he was too tired to be the leader of the group. At first, it was OK. After a long time, he had a feeling that he didn''t know what the meaning was.


    Well.


    Hey, wait a minute. There''s something wrong.


    I''m going to protect the auction house. I''m not going to protect moganna. But is Kaisha aiming at the auction house? No, she''s aiming at moganna. Why is it dangerous to shoot stores?


    It''s because moganna drove her demon warship to the ground near juxia City, and the auction house where chat group is going to hold the first Zhutian auction is in juxia city. So, good guy, it''s the woman moganna who implicated the auction house, or intentionally implicated the auction house, just to make her fight against Kesha?


    Nima, this woman is a thief, isn''t she a monkey?


    I don''t want to, because it''s too boring. But at night, Qiu still thinks about it. The result makes the corner of his mouth twitch, and the look at moganna is more dangerous.


    Before crossing the world of fragrant honey, he had made up his mind to punish Wei Wuxian and plant a wave of fields. Maybe he could give Wei Wuxian another helper.


    Moganna: "OK, OK, the group leader will do it. This time, Kaisha bichi will be finished. Let her chase the queen all the time. This is her retribution. Hahaha ~"


    I don''t know what Qiu is thinking at night. When she sees his reply on the Chat screen, moganna laughs and says to one of her subordinates: "give the queen another one Projection, Queen, I''m going to have a good fight with that bitch Caesar. "


    "Yes, Queen."


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing the news from moganna, qiushen breathed a deep breath at night, and then her expression gradually disappeared. Yes, she became expressionless and said faintly, "I''m just going to solve the threat of Kaisha to the auction house, not to help you kill the enemy. You want to get rid of Kaisha, and you can do it yourself. As long as you are willing to work hard, it''s not difficult to do this."Yeshiqiu is telling the truth. In the original work, Kaisha was killed by moganna and Carl. Although it seems that Kaisha is not willing to kill Lena, killing her is killing her. What''s more, now moganna is still in the group, and her strength is better than that in the original plot. Therefore, yeshiqiu is not willing to help them. After all, she is not their protector Sam is not.


    You have to do what you can.


    Mo ganna: --


    She was smiling. Seeing the news from the group leader, the smile on her face suddenly froze. At this time, her projection also appeared in the sky of the Grand Canyon for the second time, that is, in front of Kaisha, the king of the gods.


    When she saw that her sister, who had gone astray, appeared again, she frowned and asked, "moganna, do you have anything wrong to say?"


    Mo ganna: --


    Don''t be unreasonable!


    ¡­¡­


    The world of honey and frost.


    To stop Angel Yan outside the atmosphere, and to force Kaisha to have a conflict with moganna before the auction is held successfully, it is not easy to say, but it is not easy to say. After all, who is right about angel temper.


    Although they didn''t carry out the grand trial in the original work, moganna joined the group, and her fate changed. So now yeshiqiu can''t say well. It''s not difficult for yeshiqiu to kill Kesha by force, but he doesn''t want to kill casually, so he can only force her to give in by force.


    But is Katha the kind of person who will give in?


    At night, Qiu thought about it and thought it was not.


    "Forget it, let''s have a try first. If it doesn''t work, then take her It''s sealed. " Thinking, at night autumn mind move, let moganna to buy their own through Fu, and then use her to buy a good through Fu across to her world.

 Chapter 641

    Super seminary world, South China Sea, over the giant gorge.


    Sitting lazily on the sofa, holy Kesha, looking at the huge projection of moganna again in front of her, frowned and asked her, "moganna, do you have any wrong reasons to say?"


    "Holy Kesha, you bichi!"


    Kaisha: "I''m not sure."


    Ignoring Kaisha''s dangerous action of suddenly squinting her eyes, moganna, who has restored the projection function, holds her hands in her arms. Her attitude has become several times more arrogant than before, and says to her, "what do you think is the justice order you have established? What do you think you are? King of the gods? Find a few ants kneeling and licking you, and then get together to make a self styled bar! I tell you that a great man will come soon, and that is the real God, and you, holy Kesha, are just a self righteous and dictatorial bichi! "


    "Oh? Big man, real God, do you mean Carl, the God of death, or the space headmaster? " I''m not interested in Morgana''s words of spreading degenerate thoughts, but this time she appears and says that there''s a big man coming, which makes Kaisha curious, so she asks her.


    "Carl? Is he worthy of comparison with the big man I said? He estimated that even Qiyu, who is bald, can''t compare with him. As for space, the man who has retired and turned into cosmic consciousness still talks about what he does. " Morgana snorted, turned her head slightly and said scornfully.


    "So, who are you talking about?" Katha said faintly.


    "You wait and see, Kaisha, Queen. Today I will make you regret your decision to come to the earth and kill the queen. I will tell you that I will fight with you to the end for the freedom of the earth!" As she said this, she received the news from the group leader that she was going to leave. With a sneer on her face, she raised her chin and looked up at the sky higher than Katha''s position.


    "Well?" Looking down at moganna''s eyes, she found nothing unusual. Then, Kaisha sat up a little straight and asked moganna, "moganna, are you really crazy?"


    "Mad, you are crazy! Wait and see, it''s coming Just finished waiting to see, the sight of the place has changed greatly, a huge space channel opened, lightning and thunder around, it looks very terrible.


    This scene makes moganna very happy. At the same time, it also makes the faces of the female angels such as Kaisha and the supernatural Academy on the giant gorge aircraft carrier become serious.


    If something goes wrong, something big will happen. Is it true what moganna said? Is there really a big man coming?


    But with the king of the gods, the holy Caesar, here, who else can be called a great man in the known universe?


    Wait, the known universe! Is it true that the creatures from the unknown universe are here?


    This conjecture suddenly appeared in the high-level minds of the super seminary such as Kesha and ducao.


    "Roar!"


    While they were guessing each other, finally, something came out of the huge "wormhole" that suddenly appeared. There was a deafening animal roar. However, people could tell which animal it was, but they could not tell which animal it was. Even the holy Kesha, who contained a lot of data in the database, could not tell.


    Because, this is simply a creature that does not exist in this world, or that only exists in fairy tales.


    "Roar!" The roar sounded again, and then, with the roar, a huge body like steel flew out of the passage.


    This is a huge and indescribable creature. Its whole body is purple and gold, and its cold scales cover its body. Although it flies out of the passage very fast, it still can''t make it fly out of the passage immediately.


    No one else, because this creature is too big!


    I don''t know when the holy Kesha''s body has been completely seated. With her eyesight, she can naturally see how fast the creature''s flight speed is. At this speed, it has not yet completely flew out after so long. It''s enough to imagine the incredible size of the creature.


    This volume, in Kesha''s tens of thousands of years of life, is the first time to see!


    Four or five seconds later, the creature finally flew out of the wormhole.


    It''s about 100000 feet long and thousands of feet wide. It has two horns on its head and four limbs under its body. It looks like a snake, and its head looks like a combination of crocodile and deer. In short, it''s a creature that doesn''t exist in reality.


    This What is it?


    "Roar!" After crossing the passage completely, Zhukun, the ancient dragon emperor of Taixu, who was tamed by the magic bell of night time and autumn, raised his head to the sky for a long time and gave out a dragon chant that was bigger than the previous two roars. Suddenly, the sky over the South China Sea became overcast. Then, large areas of thunder and lightning rolled in the dark clouds, the wind roared and the waves were turbulent. It seemed like a surprise It''s an illusion of the end of the world.


    On the Grand Canyon.The roar of Zhukun shook the sea, caused waves, and caused the giant gorge to shake, along with ducao, GE xiaolun and others.


    His body swayed and his hair swayed in the strong wind. In this tense and exciting environment, GE xiaolun tried to stand firm and not let himself fall down, while staring at Taixu Gulong emperor Zhukun, who almost occupied the sky in his sight, and said in horror: "I''ll go, this is The Dragon King of the East China Sea? "


    "Pa ~"


    as soon as the words came to an end, Liu Chuang, who made a crutch with an axe in his hand and also tried hard not to fall to the ground, drew on Ge xiaolun''s head and said, "this is the South China Sea. Where is the Dragon King of the East China Sea? If it is also the Dragon King of the South China Sea


    "First brother monkey, and now the Dragon King, are all the characters in our fairy tales real?" Staring at the light in the sky, which is hundreds of times bigger than his own eyes, Zhao Xin responded to his two friends.


    "No, this should not be the Dragon King of the South China Sea, because don''t you think he gives us a much more powerful feeling than monkey brother?" One side will quietly sniper gun aimed at the candle Kun, in case of unexpected Qi Lin said.


    "You say so, indeed, that My God, isn''t this a candle dragon or a Ying dragon Liu Chuang blinked and murmured.


    Qilin: "who knows, be careful."


    After hearing the words of the children behind him, ducao''s heart was very heavy. He knew better than anyone that fighting against Buddha and the monkey king didn''t really exist. Today''s monkey king was just created by Carl, the God of death, with the monkey king in journey to the West as the reference.


    In fact, the characters in the myth do not exist. However, the appearance of this creature is really the same as that of the dragon in the Chinese mythology. In addition, its size is a little too big. Ten thousand aircraft carriers may not be as big as it is when placed together!


    Is this made by Carl, the God of death?


    Like ducao, there is holy Caesar. The most favorite animal God in the universe today is Carl, the God of death. What does that pervert want to do.


    Thinking about it, holy Caesar looked at the huge candle Kun, her eyes turned white and began to scan its data. At the same time, a purple light appeared on the top of the candle Kun''s head. Then, a beautiful young man with long waist hair and white robe appeared there.


    It''s autumn at night.

 Chapter 642

    "Master It''s the first time to see Taixu ancient dragon emperor Zhukun. Seeing such a big guy, Mo ganna can''t help but feel confused. What''s this, dragon? It''s not a dinosaur, but a legendary dragon. How can it be? Isn''t it a fantasy of the earth people? As soon as she was about to ask her what it was and where it came from, she suddenly saw yeshiqiu on the top of Zhukun''s head. As soon as her face changed, she immediately cried out.


    "Well." Moganna''s projection in front of him nodded, then glanced at the dark clouds and thunder and lightning created by the roar of candlelight. At night, Qiu raised her hand and held it tightly.


    "Hum ~" at the moment when he clenched his hand, with a hum, an invisible wave of energy scattered around, dispersing the dark clouds and the thunder and lightning inside, and the turbulent waves below gradually calmed down.


    Of course, because the size of Zhukun is too big, even if he curls up together, he can estimate the size of a prefecture level city, so even if the dark clouds disperse and the juxia city below is blocked by his figure, it is still dark and can''t see the sun.


    "Zhukun, don''t shout next time. It''s not good to scare people." After getting rid of the movement of his successfully tamed mount with artifact, Qiu raised his foot at night and gently stepped on the candle Kun to teach it.


    "Yes, master." Under the influence of the magic bell, Zhukun respectfully said to the autumn at night.


    At this time, because she had drunk wine together before, her mood had not completely dissipated, so she was more courageous. She was no longer afraid of autumn at night. On the contrary, she had a touch of intimacy. After all, she met at the wine table and laughed to relieve her worries. This is not a casual remark.


    So she opened the wormhole of space, vibrated the wings behind her, flew from the demon warship, flew to the top of Zhukun''s head, and landed at the side of autumn at night. She wanted to talk about the situation here with him.


    Of course, it would be better if the group leader could help her kill Kesha.


    Anyway, working with Carl is also working together. In this case, it''s better to ask the group leader for help, group leader More trustworthy than Carl?


    "Hey, woman, do you want to die? Hurry down from the top of my emperor''s head, or I won''t kill you! " At the moment when moganna''s feet stepped on her head, Zhukun''s eyes suddenly cooled as she watched the group of birds not far ahead. Her eyes, bigger than an aircraft carrier, turned upward and gave a cold warning to moganna.


    Although it is convinced of the autumn at night because of the illusory bell, its aloof character has not changed.


    He was a strong man in the later period of the nine star duel. He was the Dragon Emperor of the Taixu ancient dragon clan. In those years, even the tuoshe ancient emperor dared to provoke a woman he didn''t know.


    Of course, if we let it know that we can provide a suitable environment with sufficient energy for moganna, and she can let doshegudi turn two somersaults with one hand, then Zhukun would not dare to be presumptuous.


    But then again, when fighting, where can we guarantee a suitable environment? There are so many restrictions on the practitioners of science and technology that their strength often fluctuates greatly. On the whole, moganna may not be able to live with doshegudi.


    But there is one thing for sure. Moganna must be more powerful than Zhukun. Her big body can represent some things, but not all.


    "What, kill me, you What? Forget it. It''s too much. I''m a member of the group leader, and you''re just a mount. Do you understand your identity? " Hearing Zhukun''s unpleasant words, moganna bowed her head and scolded him.


    "You..."


    "Well, don''t make any noise, Zhukun. Let her stand here." These two guys are the role of the king as the emperor. At night, Qiu didn''t want to listen to their quarrel, so he cut in and interrupted them.


    "Well! Yes, master He snorted heavily at moganna, and then said respectfully.


    Then, stepping on the void, the huge body of Zhu Kun, who stayed in the sky, moved up and approached the giant gorge. He looked down at the dukao and others on the aircraft carrier, and naturally said, "mole ants, when you see our emperor, don''t you kneel down?"


    "I''ll go. The goods are so arrogant!" Hearing Zhu Kun''s words, GE xiaolun said subconsciously.


    Then, looking at ducao, he asked, "chief, can I have a word with this dragon?"


    "Yes, but be careful. The man standing on the other side''s head seems to know moganna. They are probably in the same group. This dragon, with its size, can''t hold the giant gorge as long as it waves its claws, so we''d better not fight with them now, understand? " Ducao nodded and told Glenn.


    "Yes, I know, chief." Ge xiaolun answered. Then he took a few steps forward, reached out and pointed to Zhukun and asked, "Hello, are you the Dragon King of the South China Sea?"


    "Well? South China Sea Dragon King? Hum, I''m Taixu. There''s only a dragon emperor, not a dragon king. " Words fall, GE xiaolun suddenly disappeared, Liu Chuang and Du Cao around him were shocked, and then, the voice of Zhukun rang again.


    "Are you clear, mole ant?"Following the reputation, they suddenly realized that GE xiaolun had been caught in the palm of his hand by this big earth shaking dragon. This How on earth did it do that? We didn''t see it waving its claws towards the Grand Canyon just now?


    "It''s space wormhole technology. This dragon has mastered very advanced wormhole technology. Just now, it got xiaolun into its palm." At this time, Du rose face dignified said.


    Hearing her words, everyone suddenly, and then extremely worried, this dragon, it won''t kill xiaolun?


    It''s no wonder that people are so worried. Originally, the appearance of the dragon made people think that it was the Dragon King of the South China Sea. Maybe it would protect China and the earth like monkey brother. But the man above it, who was called its master, stood with Mo ganna.


    Morgana, who is that?


    The devil queen, a member of extreme depravity, has caused the earth to fall into unprecedented chaos. Can good people and good dragons mix with her?


    People don''t believe it, so they are worried.


    "I, I remember, then what, Dragon Emperor, his majesty, can you let me go?" I don''t know that my partner is worried about me, because I''m too afraid to think about anything else now. Isn''t it true that holy Kesha is the strongest God? How can this guy be so much more terrible than Kesha? Ge xiaolun asks Zhu Kun with a look of panic.


    "Hum, you are not worthy to be killed. Go away." Seeing that he had just pointed to his little thing so quickly, Zhu Kun said with disdain. Then he opened his dragon claw and let him fall into the sea freely.


    At the moment when Zhukun let go, Kaisha''s white eyes returned to normal, her face became very serious, and she murmured, "I can''t scan it out. It''s not a living thing in the known universe, is it..." Is it empty life? "

 Chapter 643

    There are known universe and unknown universe in the super theological world. No one knows what life is hidden in the void of the Unknown Universe. Therefore, the moderate God level civilization headed by the angel civilization keeps a secret of the void. They comfort me by avoiding and not studying it, praying that it will not bring danger to themselves and civilization if they do not study it.


    And represented by Carl and Morgana Well, what kind of civilization advocates actively studying the void and exploring the Unknown Universe. They think that only by understanding and studying, can they have certain ability to deal with danger in the future.


    In short, it is because it is too mysterious, so people can''t help but fear and fear.


    At this moment, holy Kaisha has used her white eyes, oh no, scanning eyes or insight eyes to scan Zhukun in a detailed and all-round way. However, the result of scanning makes her extremely surprised, because there is no result at all, that is, the scanning can''t come out.


    As the king of angel civilization with the longest history in the known universe after the collapse of Shenhe civilization, Kaisha''s database contains information about countless creatures. It is impossible to scan any information about a creature, unless the other is not a creature in the known universe at all. It comes from the unknown universe!


    Thinking of this, Kaisha became more serious in an instant.


    "Your Majesty, just now the Galactic power talked with this creature. What did you say about the Dragon King and the Dragon Emperor of the South China Sea? Do you think people on earth will know this creature?" At this time, a face cold proud, valiant Angel cold to holy Kesha asked.


    "Earth man? Let me have a look. " Hearing the angel''s cold reminder, Kaisha also responded. Then she looked at GE xiaolun who fell into the sea, closed her eyes and began to invade his brain to search for the information she wanted.


    A few seconds later, Kaisha opened her eyes and said with an unbelievable tone: "the Dragon invented by Huaxia? This kind of fantasy creature actually exists, or is it created by Carl like that monkey? But if it''s made by Carl, the materials, flesh and blood, and even genes used in it should be from the known universe. Why can''t I scan it out? "


    Kaisha understands why she can''t recognize Zhukun, but gexiaolun can recognize it. It turns out that what she keeps in her database is all real things. She doesn''t keep the false information of fantasy!


    But now, the imaginary creature is real, and there is no trace of the known universe all over her body, and she is mixed with moganna, which makes Kaisha think: "did she really study the secret of the ultimate fear?"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what Kaisha is thinking there. After Zhu Kun''s slightly arrogant promotion of the majesty of the Dragon Emperor, Qiu holds her hands in her arms at night, looks up, looks through the thick atmosphere, and looks at a female angel standing outside the earth, holding a sword of flame that is gathering energy.


    This female angel, she is not only beautiful, but also very tall. She is slim, has long legs, and needs a special temperament to make the men who notice her obsessed with her.


    Of course, it refers to ordinary men, that is, losers who have not seen many beautiful women. Is yeshiqiu a loser?


    He didn''t know, but he had seen a lot of beautiful women, and many of them had a good relationship with him. So he looked through the atmosphere and looked at the beautiful woman who must be angel Yan. At night, Qiu didn''t show the look of brother pig, but just flashed a touch of appreciation in his eyes.


    Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he used the power of space to block the energy that was gathering on the sword of the flame in Angel Yan''s hand, and then let the space twist, breaking the sword of the sun.


    Then, at night, Qiu holds a broken sword in his hand, and angel Yan, whose serious expression suddenly becomes confused, moves from the outer atmosphere to the South China Sea, next to the old woman sitting on the sofa.


    Oh, that woman should be holy Caesar, a great woman with determination.


    In the original video of Mo ganna''s fate, yeshiqiu sees the picture of this woman being packed and taken away by Wang huayie, the dregs of heaven, and then invading. After being violated, the woman resolutely carried the banner of leading the female angel to fight against the male angel, and finally won the victory. She took the position of the angel king of huayie, who violated her. She also carried out a just order and saved and protected many weak civilizations. This experience is simply amazing.


    Among the women she met in yeshiqiu, no one has ever done anything more powerful than her. To be fair, she deserves the word "great.".


    "Yan, are you ok?" Sitting on the sofa, Kaisha sees her left-wing guard suddenly come back. Her pupils shrink. She looks at Xiayan, then at the sun blocking candlelight and the nighttime autumn standing on his head. Then she looks at the angel Yan again and asks her.


    "Queen, I have nothing to do, but I don''t know why, my sword of flame suddenly broke off, and I came back here as if I had been forcibly transmitted, but I didn''t feel the fluctuation of dark energy from the beginning to the end." Angel Yan shook his head to Kaisha."I wish you were OK. It seems that your new friend has a very good ability, Morgana Hearing Angel Yan''s reply, Kaisha nods to her. Then, she moves her finger and leads the surrounding guardian angels to fly up together. When they fly to the same height as yeshiqiu and moganna, she says to moganna.


    Originally, moganna''s Noumenon appeared, which was the best time to carry out the grand trial on her, but Angel Yan''s sword of flame was broken by means of trajectory, and the so-called Dragon Emperor and the man standing on his head were not simple, so Kaisha felt that blindly carrying out the grand trial might not work, so she had better talk for a while to understand Let''s make a decision under certain circumstances.


    "Hum, holy Kesha, are you afraid? I''ll tell you, next year today is you..."


    "Well, don''t say your useless cruel words. They won''t scare her." See Mo ganna again want to say those have no nutrition of bluff words, night time autumn raise hand, interrupt a way.


    Then, he stepped forward and looked at the holy Kesha, who was not far away from him and was at the level of his sight. He asked, "I have no intention to be an enemy of angel civilization, but I hope angel will not trouble moganna in the next three days, so that she can successfully complete the auction, will you?"


    "Oh." Maybe I didn''t expect that yeshiqiu, who was standing with moganna, would speak to herself in an inquiring tone. Kaisha was stunned for a moment, then gave a light smile, and asked: "justice and evil are never equal, so what if I say no?"


    "I''ll have to ask you to stay here." At night, Qiu''s face turned positive and said.


    "Roar!" At the same time, the emperor candle Kun of Taixu ancient dragon under his feet once again sent out a dragon chanting God. In a moment, a large purple and golden light came out of its body, which brought great pressure to Kaisha and other angels, as well as ducao on the giant gorge below.

 Chapter 644

    In the world of super Seminary, these gods created by science and technology are different from the gods in fairy tales. They can''t judge each other''s strength by perceiving breath and soul strength. What they can do is to judge which generation of super fighters or gods each other belongs to according to their own science and technology.


    Moreover, super fighters or gods of the same level may have the same computer quality, but due to different configurations, different knowledge stored in databases, different weapons, and different environments, their actual power gap is also very different.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult to judge the real strength of the opponent unless they fight.


    In this case, what you see with your eyes is the only basis for judgment.


    At the moment, the candle Kun flying in front of the holy Kaisha is too shocking. It''s not too much to say that hundreds of thousands of Zhang''s body is blocking the sky and the sun. In addition, his whole body is covered by solid dragon scales. A strong feeling arises spontaneously, which makes people feel even more scared.


    Then, the light released from it once again added a sense of mystery to it. Combined with all these factors, holy Caesar could not help but have the illusion that maybe it could not even beat the man''s mount.


    "Dare to be disrespectful to her majesty, you degenerate creature colluding with the devil, let me teach you a lesson!" Holy Kesha was afraid of Zhukun, so she didn''t refute her arrogant words at the first time, but her admirers were not afraid. For the sake of the queen and justice, they had already put life and death out of their mind, and dying for justice was their lifelong pursuit. Therefore, the most fierce angel in the group coldly pointed to Zhukun and warned it.


    "Cold, don''t be rash." After living for 7000 years, he has never seen such a huge creature. Angel Yan is also very afraid of Zhu Kun, so he reminds Angel coldly.


    "Well, I can''t keep calm when someone looks down on the queen and disrespects her majesty." Angel Leng said to Angel Yan. Then, he flew to holy Kaisha, put his right hand on his left chest, slightly bowed to her and asked, "Your Majesty, please let me fight with this Dragon creature in the Chinese mythology, I will let it know the power of angel."


    Yes, at the same time that Kaisha invaded Ge xiaolun''s brain, she also invaded the brains of several soldiers on the giant gorge, so as to understand that the appearance of Zhukun is very similar to the dragon in the Chinese mythology. In addition to the short conversation with GE xiaolun before, we can basically conclude that this family is the dragon, but it''s not sure whether it is the dragon in the Chinese mythology.


    After all, the earth people she invaded didn''t have the concept of "Taixu Gulong" in their minds.


    "Cold, you can''t win. This guy lost the power of the galaxy in seconds." Holy Kesha glanced at the bottom of the GE xiaolun who was finally rescued from the sea, and said faintly.


    "I..." Hearing that the old woman sitting on the sofa actually said that she had been killed by seconds, GE xiaolun, who was covered with sea water, opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to explain something to himself. However, when he saw the body of Zhukun again, he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    No matter how powerful others think he is, in the face of such a creature, he feels that if he does it again, I''m afraid he will still be lost. It''s too terrible.


    "Queen, for the sake of justice, I have no fear." The angel said coldly.


    "Well, in this case, Yan, you and Leng go to meet the strong man who claims to be the Dragon Emperor." Seeing her bodyguard''s firm request, Kaisha couldn''t bear to refuse. After thinking about it, she said "yes, your majesty." Angel Yan said.


    "Well." He nodded to Angel Yan. Then Kaisha looked at yeshiqiu, whose face became cold, and asked, "I have to say that you are the first one who dares to speak this kind of words in front of me in the past 30000 years. She is crazy, but I can see that you are not crazy. So, can you tell me which civilization you come from and what is the relationship with mogana? "


    "Mad, holy Kesha, you bichi, you are crazy. I..."


    "Shut up, you go back to me." This woman has been talking dirty words in her ears like a Baba, which makes nightfall really unbearable. With a wave of her sleeve, she uses the power of space to send her back to her demon warship.


    As for how to know where the demon war will be, this is very simple for yeshiqiu, whose cultivation has been promoted to the third level of immortality. Do you really think his perception ability is a joke?


    Just now he tried. As long as he wants to feel, let alone the earth, the whole solar system is within the scope of his soul perception.


    Of course, that''s later.


    Back to the point, after sending off a lot of swearing words, in front of Kaisha, she would only talk about moganna in bichi. At night, Qiu simply sat down on the top of Zhukun''s head, and then said to Kaisha, "what kind of civilization am I? You won''t believe me if you say it. Then my relationship with moganna can be said to be a friend.""Friends? Oh, it''s not pleasant. "


    "It doesn''t matter whether you feel comfortable or not. I''ll ask. Do you agree to what I said? If not, I''ll have to leave you all here. " I don''t want to kill people indiscriminately, but I seal people for three days in order to do my own business. I''m willing to do this kind of thing at night. What''s more, I didn''t feel it when I watched the video. After I came here, I found that kaysa really pretended to be a bully. Her every move and tone of voice showed the domineering power, giving people a feeling of "I''m hanging". It''s really unpleasant.


    "Your Excellency is arrogant. Well, in this case, how about a bet? If the creature under you who calls himself the Dragon Emperor can defeat my left-wing guard Yan and elite guard Leng, I will promise you that I will not take the initiative to ask Mo ganna for trouble within three days, but if your mount loses, then you can''t stop the angel from punishing Mo ganna? " Using her sacred treasure house of knowledge to analyze the current situation, if you fight with yeshiqiu, how many chances are there? As a result, the answer given by the treasure house is that there is no chance of winning, which makes Kaisha feel heavy. Then, with a smile on her face, she puts forward some suggestions to him.


    "The two of them?" Looking at the two beautiful female angels flying to the front of the angel camp, Qiu Jianmei frowned at night and asked Kesha, "I can promise you, but are you sure you only want them to fight?"


    Kesha: "sure."


    "OK, Zhukun, it''s up to you. Here are ten seconds." Get reply, night time autumn says to the candle Kun under the body.


    "Yes, master." Zhukun responded respectfully to the autumn at night, then narrowed his eyes hundreds of times bigger than the angel Yan and the angel Leng, and made a deafening voice: "come on, two birdmen. I don''t know which one of you has more fragrant blood than the ancient Tianhuang."


    "Roar!" Words fall, the candle Kun waves his that long and thick tail toward the angel Yan and the angel cold mercilessly draw.

 Chapter 645

    In the world of fighting against the sky, Taixu Gulong is the real overlord of the world of Warcraft. Even the ancient Tianhuang, which is as famous as them, is eaten as food by them. But the ancient Tianhuang is the strongest existence among the birds of Warcraft. Even it doesn''t pay attention to it. For the two birdmen, angel Yan and angel Leng, Zhukun naturally doesn''t care about it.


    What, Birdman?


    Isn''t it? There''s no angel in Zhu Kun''s mind. The one with a pair of white wings behind him has to use the word "Birdman".


    After hearing Zhukun''s words and seeing the strike of the dragon''s tail, the pupils of angel Yan and angel Leng contract violently and shake their wings to escape. Meanwhile, the holy Kaisha and others behind them also Dodge, because Zhukun''s body is too big, hundreds of thousands of feet!


    One foot is more than three meters, several million feet is close to ten million meters, is the real body of ten thousand li.


    This tail, not to mention being pulled out, is likely to cover tens of thousands of miles just by the hurricane attack. If it is hit, the soldiers below the divine body will at least lose their fighting capacity if they don''t finish talking, so they can''t avoid it.


    "Boom!" A large number of hurricanes were whipped out by Zhukun, which led to the wind and clouds over the South China Sea. Even the already calm sea below also set off a wave again, which made dukao and others on the Grand Canyon extremely shocked and also extremely congested.


    This is the earth. It''s their home court. How can they be reduced to spectators?


    Angels and dragons, they can''t compete with each other.


    Thinking of this, ducao looked at the shivering Ge xiaolun and Liu Chuang and said, "I''m afraid it will take some more time for them to be independent."


    Then ducao turned his eyes to Lena, who was ready to move. He could not help frowning and said to him, "Lena, Kaisha, the king of the gods, is not something you can deal with. The dragon, who calls himself the Dragon Emperor, and the people standing on top of it, dare to challenge Kaisha. Their strength must have reached the level of the LORD God. They can''t fight against such existence unless they have to, So you have to restrain yourself, understand? "


    "Well, I understand that if I hadn''t restrained myself, I would have knocked them down with solar flares by now." Hearing what ducao said, Lena, the goddess of dawn, snorted and said confidently.


    And just as she said it, suddenly, Zhukun, who was over the Grand Canyon, opened her mouth and sent a strong dragon fire to the angel Yan and angel Leng, who would avoid the attack of her tail.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a purple and golden flame with a thickness of about one thousand feet came out of Zhukun''s mouth, which made the sky over the South China sea change color. It also made Lena''s mouth twitch. This NIMA is much more powerful than small and medium-sized flares.


    Moreover, this dragon Yan is not shot once, but continuously in the direction of strafing, chasing the angel Yan and angel Leng who ran away quickly and were forced to even have no chance to resist.


    There''s no way. Zhukun is the strong one in the later period of the nine star fight. Its dragon fire is a real nine level beast fire. It''s very powerful. In addition to the coverage, the pillar of fire is about 1000 feet. It''s not easy to sweep away. How can we fight back?


    "Queen, I''m afraid it''s not good to go on like this. I''m afraid Yan and Leng are not the opponents of the so-called Dragon Emperor." Looking at just a fight, angel Yan and angel Leng are in danger and fall into the downwind completely. An angel guard beside Kaisha, who has been flying very high and is about to fly out of the atmosphere, respectfully says to her.


    "Well, Yan and Leng are going to lose." Condescending to look at occupy, for the angel''s words, Kaisha nodded, agreed.


    Then, in the eighth second of the battle, Zhukun raised his dragon claw, and the power of the claw heart space surged. At the moment when he was about to get angel Yan and angel Leng into his claw heart directly through the space, holy Kaisha took the hand.


    The palm of her hand on the armrest of the sofa was lifted up a little. Then, angel Yan and angel, who were about to be moved by Zhukun from the space, disappeared from the original place and returned to Kaisha.


    "Oh? Candlewood, stop it. What do you mean, Queen Kesha? " Taixu Cologne has an innate ability to master space and has a strong talent. Even if Kaisha uses the wormhole technology of science and technology to take Angel Yan and angel Leng away, Zhukun also feels it. He looks up and sees the birdmen who fly to his head unconsciously. With a flash of fierce light in his eyes, he is about to rise up and kill them. OK In the middle of the night, Qiu raised his hand in time, stepped on his head and told him. Then, looking at Kaisha in the sky, he asked.


    Although Kaisha is not his rival, as the angel king, her technology is absolutely second to none in the world. If she can be honest, she will not bother moganna before the auction is finished, or even willing to participate in the auction, she will never be difficult that night.


    After all, there is no revenge and no benefit. Why should I do such a thing at night?


    "Your mount is very strong, Yan and Leng are not its opponents, so there is no need to compare." Kaisha looks at the angel Yan and the angel Leng whose face has become a little ugly, and says to yeshiqiu."What did you promise before?"


    "Don''t worry, the angel will practice what he says. Within three days, as long as the devil doesn''t offend the angel, the angel will never take the initiative to find their trouble, but after three days..."


    "At that time, if you destroy the demon Legion and maintain the justice you respect, I will not stop you. But I would like to remind you that you must be prepared to be destroyed by others before you want to destroy others, otherwise the problems left behind will make future generations feel very difficult." Autumn shrugs at night.


    "Oh, you are Are you threatening me? " Holy Kaisha''s eyes narrowed slightly, her legs cocked, she bent slightly and said with a smile to autumn at night.


    "Absolutely not, just a kind reminder. After all, you are a great woman." Autumn shakes her head slowly at night.


    "Well, thank you for the reminder. Goodbye." I didn''t believe yeshiqiu''s words. I thought he said that if he wanted to deal with the devil, he would help the devil fight against the angel. Kaisha sat up straight and said to him faintly.


    After that, he finally said to dukao and Ge xiaolun on the Grand Canyon: "it happens that you earthlings don''t agree that our angels will carry out the grand trial on moganna. This time, it''s also in your favor. But it won''t be long before you know that this choice is not correct. If moganna is not eliminated, there will be more than one million people dying on the earth, You guys, take care of yourself. "


    "Hum ~" words fall, Kaisha and angel Yan guard angel in the space of a wave, then the space wormhole appears, they disappear together.

 Chapter 646

    "Hoo, those arrogant women have finally left." On the Grand Canyon, Liu Chuang wiped the sweat on his forehead when he saw the holy Kaisha and other angels leave.


    Before, Kaisha asked Angel Yan to fly out of the atmosphere to prepare for the grand trial of moganna. I don''t know if this will kill moganna, but it will definitely catch up with the life of one million people in juxia City, but it makes him very nervous. Now, those inhuman women have finally left, which makes Liu Chuang sincerely happy.


    "Don''t be happy too early. Although the angels have gone, the dragon and the people above it are still here. We can''t take it lightly." Hear Liu Chuang this seem to be relieved words, one side of Du rose said to him, at the same time, clenched the hand of the throwing knife.


    "Ah, yes, there''s such a big dragon flying on our heads. The owner of the dragon was still standing with moganna. Do you think it''s also our enemy?" Hearing Du''s words, Liu Chuang suddenly reacted and looked nervously at the candle Kun who was swimming slowly in the air and covered all the sunshine they should have enjoyed.


    "I don''t rule out the possibility, but let me talk to them and make sure." With that, ducao stepped forward two steps, looked up at the nightfall standing on the top of Zhukun, and cried, "excuse me, who are you and what''s your purpose of coming to earth?"


    "Well?" Hearing the cry from below, yeshiqiu picks his eyebrows instead of his command, so Zhukun moves up, flies down, and puts his head close to the giant gorge, so that yeshiqiu can have a good view and communicate with the people on the giant gorge.


    "You are The war maniac of the DeNO system, ducao The system scans the identity of the person standing at the front and making it clear that he is the one who asked the question just now. Then, at night, Qiu asks ducao knowingly.


    After asking, he didn''t have to answer. He raised his mouth and said with a light smile, "a person from the DeNO system poses as a master on the earth and asks me what I came here for. It''s really interesting."


    Ducao: "you..."


    "All right, ducao, I''m done with you." Without waiting for ducao to finish his speech, Qiu interrupts him at night.


    Then, he looked at GE xiaolun, who had just climbed up from the sea and was still wet. He had an ax in his hand. After scanning, it was confirmed that he was Liu Chuang''s middle-aged man, and the woman in a tight black suit, who was very beautiful and had a good figure, but was proud. After scanning, it was confirmed that she was Lena''s woman.


    These three people are not simple. They are the products of the three God making projects of Shenhe civilization. They are said to be able to deal with the ultimate fear.


    Although What is the ultimate fear? Yeshiqiu, who watched the video of moganna''s original fate, doesn''t know. But it can make Carl and moganna so nervous. The danger level of this ultimate fear will definitely reach the third level of immortality, and even beyond the third level is not impossible.


    Therefore, the growth potential of these three people is very high, and everyone has the qualification to become the third strongest person in immortal realm, especially Ge xiaolun.


    Of course, for the moment, the most powerful of them is Lena, the goddess of dawn. Her predecessor, also known as the sun god, has extremely powerful destructive power.


    Although it''s only the third generation super warrior, she can even blow up Kesha, who has the fourth generation divine body, in a suitable environment, such as in front of emerald star. Therefore, although the gods created by science and technology have great limitations, if they are used well, they are not without merits.


    Thinking of this, Qiu touched her chin at night and said to the three of them, "moganna should have invited you before about the upcoming auction. I look forward to seeing you at the auction. Taotie is coming, and the earth will not be peaceful soon. If you can get some items to improve your strength at the auction, it will certainly help you resist Taotie. "


    "That''s all I''ve said. Goodbye."


    With that, autumn said to Zhukun at night, "let''s go."


    "Yes, master." Zhu Kun respectfully said, and then, using the power of space, he made a huge space wormhole in front of him. Then, his huge body was surging, whistling, carrying autumn in the night to shuttle into the wormhole, and then disappeared.


    At the moment when Zhukun, yeshiqiu and the wormhole made by Zhukun disappeared, the blocked sunlight finally spilled on the deck of the Grand Canyon, which made the heavy heart of the people on board a little relieved.


    Among them, Lena opened her arms, looked up at the sun from behind the white clouds, enjoying the sunshine, and said: "before that guy blocked all the light, which made it much more difficult for me to calculate the formula for launching the flare. Now it''s better, and I feel safe."


    Think of the scene when Zhukun is dealing with the angel Yan and the angel Leng, and his mouth emits about a thousand feet of purple and golden dragon fire. Lena, who was very confident, is not at ease.


    Zhu Kun''s move was aimed at Angel Yan and angel Leng. If it was aimed at juxia or a city, it would be impossible for juxia or the city to survive.Maybe few people will believe that the Dragon flame gives Rena not only the feeling of great power, but also high quality, much higher than the ordinary nuclear fusion energy. Rena has never seen such energy before, nor received information about it in the sun star. In addition, the other party''s appearance is the same as the legendary dragon in the Chinese mythology, which is even more important It confused Rena.


    What are the identities of the dragon and the man?


    "Chief, are we going to the auction that the man said?" Lena is thinking. Liu Chuang and Ge xiaolun are thankful and afraid. Looking back at the disappearance of the wormhole in the space created by Zhukun, Du rose suddenly asks ducao.


    Although they are father and daughter, but in this formal occasion, Du rose will seriously address her father as the chief.


    "Yes, chief, when the man left, he said that Taotie was coming. What is this Taotie?" Hearing his sweetheart''s words, GE xiaolun suddenly responded and asked ducao the same question.


    "Well, we don''t know what will happen at that auction. We must have some information so that we can take timely measures. So we really have to go to the auction that moganna sent someone to tell us before. As for Taotie Xiao Lun, it''s time to tell you something. Come with me. " With that, ducao took Ge xiaolun and others to the conference room.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, after passing through the wormhole, the sun blocking body of Zhukun quickly became smaller. In the blink of an eye, he became a middle-aged man with purple and golden hair, bare arms and extremely big.


    At the same time, the mechanical sound of the system suddenly sounded in Qiu''s mind at night.


    "Ding, Luo Houji, a member of the group, has joined the chat group."

 Chapter 647

    "Luohou Jidu? Can you enter boss chat group At the moment when the candle Kun under his body became human, he rose up and separated from his back. As soon as he took off from the wormhole, he heard the mechanical sound of the system in his mind. His eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and murmured.


    I''ve been to the magic world, such as the ancestor of the magic Road, the world of the lotus lamp, the world of the fragrant honey and the world of the frost. Now I have mastered some basic knowledge of the magic world, and I know that luohouji is a concept.


    Luohou Jidu, the same day, the moon and the five stars of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, are called Jiuyao, which are two important deities in astrology.


    So if Luo Houji doesn''t have any accident, he should refer to two of the nine Yao stars. Yes, in the story of journey to the west, nine fight one and capture the monkey king and his brother, the ox demon king.


    Eh, wait a minute. It''s a bit wrong. Luo Hou and Ji are two of the nine Yao stars. How come their names are combined and they are still grouped by one person''s quantity?


    Suddenly, nightfall realized that something was wrong, so he separated a wisp of mind into the chat group.


    Who knows, as soon as he entered the chat group, he heard an extremely angry roar.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "Bai Lin, you are such a despicable villain, what tricks do you want to play? You come out, I want you to pay for what you did a thousand years ago! "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Bo Lin, who is he?


    "Welcome to luohoujidu. Before you speak, please read the group announcement and group documents carefully. This is Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. It is a place for boss level biological communication from different worlds. It does not exist in your world. In addition, please allow me to introduce myself to you. I am the administrator of this group. My name is Shi Jieren."


    Recently, he has appointed another administrator for the group leader, and the administrator''s strength is still stronger than his own. He is worried about this, so he hopes to be more diligent and dedicated to perform the duties of the administrator. Seeing that there are new people entering the group, for the first time, he catches up with Wei Wuxian, the "front line of the water group", and stands up to welcome the new people.


    After that, Li Maozhen and others came out one after another to welcome the arrival of Luo houjidu and remind him to watch the group documents and group announcements and not violate the group rules.


    It''s worth mentioning that Wei Wuxian, who is on the front line of the water group, didn''t show up because he was lying on the experimental platform in the mogana demon warship. He said that if he wanted to become a third generation super soldier, he would become a super soldier. Morgana gave him the medicine, so he is still unconscious, unconscious, unable to go online.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, glass world, Shaoyang secret place.


    Luohoujidu''s heart and soul, trapped in the glass cup, looked at the series of faces coming out of his brain. When he heard the continuous sounds, he was a little confused.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t it the illusion created by the shameless villain Bai Lin? Yes, he doesn''t have the ability to invade the sea of knowledge. What''s the situation?


    And Boss, what do you mean?


    Think, Luo throat Ji all asked questions in the group.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "I''m the general under the Shura king, the evil spirit star Luo Hou Ji Du. Who are you, but I''m a member of the demon clan?"


    After hearing the question from the new man who looked at the portrait and seemed to be very fierce, many warm-hearted friends took the initiative to answer his questions.


    Qiyu: "King Shura? I know the God of Shura, but I don''t know any king of Shura. I''m not a demon, I''m human. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said, "I am also a human being."


    Ao Bing: "I''m the dragon people in the East China Sea. Although I was canonized by heaven, we are still monsters in the hearts of the people, so I can barely say that I''m a member of the demons, alas."


    At this point, Ao Bing sighed. He made great contributions to the war of gods, and then God was given to him by the dragon people in the East China Sea. This expectation made him a little out of breath.


    Tu yamaya: "I''m a demon clan."


    Pudu Cihang: "Amitabha, poor monk Pudu Cihang, once a centipede, has become a dragon. Although he is dedicated to Buddhism, he is still a demon because of his birth. Almsgiver, what is your noumenon


    Luohou Jidu: "Shura."


    Pudu Cihang


    Shura? Is Shura a thing? Is it one of the demons? I''ve heard of Asura, but I haven''t heard of Asura.


    Like Pudu Cihang who was puzzled, Luo Hou Jidu''s heart and soul were incredible when he heard these people''s repeated answers. Some of these people claimed to be demons, some claimed to be human beings, and some claimed to be gods. However, no matter what race they were, it seemed that they did not know themselves. Is there no demons outside after a thousand years Is it the legend of Xingluo throat?


    What''s more, what the so-called administrator said before is true. It''s really a place connecting different worlds. Besides the three worlds, is there really another world?Thinking about this, seeing the group announcement small window on the left side of the screen, Luo Houji turned his attention to the past and began to read.


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the auction house renamed "Zhutian" in juxia City, the world of super Seminary, at nightfall, Qiu also looks at the identity information of luohou Jidu and the video of his original fate.


    [Name: luohoujidu


    nickname: moshaxing


    status: heart and soul


    from: glass world


    strength: the fourth stage of immortality (complete status, the fourth stage of immortality)


    identity: Demon Lord, senior general of Shura clan, the strongest of Shura clan


    weapon: Jun tiancehai (lost)


    group member evaluation: this group member has the most powerful weapon in the world Although he was the strongest member of Shura clan, he was loyal to the king of Shura who was weaker than himself. However, he was so naive and lack of vigilance that he was calculated by Emperor Bolin thousands of years ago. His soul was sealed in the glass cup, and his body was skinned. He transformed himself into the God of war with a corner of the glass cup as his heart, and he also made his own decisions Slaughtered all his people. In his original fate, he later naively believed in the emperor''s "mediation" and was willing to die to save the reincarnated lover of the God of war, to help them, and to fall together with emperor Bolin. He can be regarded as a tragic figure. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    After watching the identity information of the new group member and the video of his original fate, the corner of Qiu''s mouth twitches a few times and says in secret: "good guy, the person who is more miserable than Wei Wuxian has finally appeared."

 Chapter 648

    Isn''t it? Wei Wuxian has always been a symbol of the group.


    no matter how many years he was single, how many beautiful Kwai''s super speed of hands he saw, or his tragic experience in the original fate track, or the story he had to tell the blue forget machine, he was the most special existence in the group.


    At one time, yeshiqiu used to tell the group members about him not to look for trouble and stir up trouble, so as not to bring trouble to himself and his family. In the end, Wei Wuxian''s family was slaughtered and only three people survived. Then he was forced to pretend to break with his elder martial sister and younger martial brother, and finally he had to break with his younger martial brother.


    In his original fate, Jiang Fengmian, Yu Ziyuan and many Yunmeng Jiang''s children died. Wei Wuxian really had to bear a lot of responsibility, at least 80%.


    It is conceivable that Wei Wuxian is so sad and miserable that he has harmed the family he cares about most.


    But!


    Now this new member, Luo Houji, is worse than Wei Wuxian!


    Because he didn''t harm, he killed all his people himself.


    Then, his heart and soul were sealed for thousands of years, his body was peeled off, and he worked for his enemy. Then, he foolishly sacrificed himself to save a man. How miserable is that?


    Oh, it''s worth mentioning that Luo Houji is a man. After he was designed to seal his heart and soul by Emperor Bolin, his body was made a small operation and transformed into a woman named Chu Linglong. In the end, the man he sacrificed himself to save was Chu Linglong''s sweetheart.


    Tut, inexplicably feel some chill ah, such a contrast, this goods and Wei Wuxian more like.


    However, he is not as good as Wei Wuxian in the field of men, because it didn''t happen No, it''s very wrong. He''s more than Wei Wuxian. He''s done that, and he''s changed from a man to a woman and married the man named Yu Sifeng.


    Tut, sex changing surgery is popular in the world of gods and demons. Is the gender segregation between men and women really going to be broken?


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, he could not help shaking his head.


    It''s terrible. The world is changing with each passing day. I''m still so simple. Why does the world develop so fast and become so terrible?


    Alas!


    Then, close the identity information and the original fate track video of luohoujidu. At night, Qiu and Zhukun flash into the auction house of Zhutian, which was bought by moganna. Then, they look at the head picture of luohoujidu in their mind.


    At this time, Luo Houji had read the group announcement, and under the guidance of the group announcement, he successfully called out and read the group documents. As the strongest of Shura, he was very shocked.


    In addition to the three realms, is there any other world in the world?


    Why had he never heard of such a thing before?


    If you let yeshiqiu know what luohoujidu thinks, you will tell him with a smile: "you have never heard of it before, that''s because you didn''t meet me. Now that you meet me, you will know."


    After reading the group announcement and group documents, Luo Houji thought about it. As an attempt, he chose to sign in, and then he got two points.


    Then, he used these two points to buy a Yipin pill from the mall. Suddenly, the points on his account were deducted by the system. In the glass cup, a pill with a little fragrance appeared in front of his heart and soul. Seeing this, the shock in luohou Jidu''s heart can''t be described in words.


    It''s inside the glass cup. If there was an exit, he would have escaped with his ability, but there was no exit. How did this pill get in?


    I can''t figure it out.


    And even as the strongest of the three worlds, things that are hard to imagine actually appear. Then the boss chat group of all worlds must be true, right?


    Luo Hou Ji Du frowned slightly, but he was still a little skeptical, but he believed more than he doubted. Then he tried again, quit the mall function, turned on the pawnbroker function, recalled the primary skills of Shura people he had learned, uploaded them to the pawnbroker, and decided to pawn.


    The next second, Luo Houji found thousands more points in his account. Then, he turned on the mall function again and looked at the skill he had just seen.


    Demon soul broken!


    This is a skill that is put on the shelves of the killing fields and sold in the mall. It can improve one''s strength by refining the demon soul. In the eyes of luohou Jidu, this skill is very common, but it''s good to verify it again.


    So, he chose to buy the demon soul break. In an instant, the points were deducted again. Suddenly, there was a wave of skill information in his mind, which was exactly the cultivation content of the demon soul break.


    This, this It can not only display pictures and make sounds directly in my mind, but also make pills appear directly in front of me. Now it''s transmitting a piece of Dharma directly to my mind, which is really incredible.


    He has been famous for thousands of years. Let alone meeting him, he has never heard of such a magical thing.So, really, this boss chat group must be true. With the ability of Bai Lin, a shameless man, we can''t get this thing, and we can''t do these magical things, even the emperor of heaven.


    Think of here, Luo throat meter all of a sudden become shortness of breath up.


    This place is so amazing. All the people in it are the top people in all the world. Maybe some of them can help themselves to get out of this glass cup and restore their freedom.


    What''s more, it''s written in the group announcement. As long as you enter the group, you''ll be a family. You can''t help each other. If you ask yourself, they will help themselves.


    It has to be said that Luo Houji is so naive sometimes. Because of the magic of chat group, he chose to believe the authenticity of chat group, so he also believed the scene that Qiu wrote when the group announced the night.


    In this group, where can anyone really treat other group friends as their own family?


    Even Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen can''t do it.


    Be a good friend at best.


    But Luo''s throat was serious, so he spoke in the group.


    Luohoujidu: "I''ve met you in luohoujidu, the lower Shura people. I''ve just finished reading the group announcement and group documents. I didn''t expect that there is such a magical place in the world. It''s really an eye opener for me. Now, I''ve been plotted by a traitor and sealed in a glass cup. Can you help me break the glass cup and restore my freedom? I''m sure there will be a big reward in the future? "


    Friends of the group


    Why is this man so impolite that he asks for help as soon as he comes?

 Chapter 649

    As soon as Luo Houji entered the group, his behavior of asking for help made many friends frown. He secretly said that this guy was too impolite.


    Isn''t it? You just came here. We are not familiar with you, let alone have any friendship. You just ask us to save you. Is that a bit too cheeky?


    What''s more, it''s sealed in the glass cup. So the glass cup must be a very powerful treasure. It must be very difficult to break such a treasure. You let us do such a difficult thing, but you don''t give us any practical benefits. It''s just a blatant Xu Nuo saying, "there will be thick rewards in the future." this typical empty handed behavior of trapping the white wolf is really shocking It''s disgusting.


    If we can promise to help you, we''re idiots.


    Unless, you say something practical!


    All the online friends thought of this, so they had a tacit understanding. When Luo Houji asked for help, they all kept silent and pretended not to hear.


    Two minutes later


    Luo Houji, who is trapped in the glass cup, feels cheated again.


    It''s not like you''re all a family when you''re in the group. Why do you all pretend to be deaf and refuse to help when your family has difficulties and needs help?


    In this way, trapped for a thousand years, the soul of luohoujidu began to revolt in the glass cup. The black air kept rolling, and the seal on the glass cup was bouncing. But soon, the light of the seal was so bright that the rioting luohoujidu was suppressed.


    Well, the fire stopped.


    Luo Hou Ji Du, who was repressed by the seal, breathed a deep breath and said again in the group: "those who claimed to be demons before, if you are willing to help me break the glass lamp and regain my freedom, I will let each of you have a position below one person and above ten thousand people after I kill Bai Lin, conquer the heaven and restore the order What


    Yo, I''m smarter this time. I know something more practical. It''s just that you actually just want to say that it''s not practical in essence. What benefits can you give us? Would you please elaborate?


    All of you are waiting patiently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In order to show my sincerity, I can immediately take out three holy flowers of the devil kingdom as a gift of thanks after I regain my freedom, and reward those who saved me from the glass cup. " Seeing these group friends who were still talking before, they are still pretending to be deaf and dumb. They have realized that it is impossible for them to help themselves. These people don''t regard themselves as their family at all. The words in the group announcement are all deceptive. They bite their teeth and continue to say.


    Magic flower?


    Finally, I heard some important news. I was very curious about the new man''s background. All the friends who wanted to know how strong he was and how much wealth he had, and whether he could bring benefits to himself, quickly put their ears up and waited for Luo Houji to tell us what treasure this "magic land holy flower" was and what role it played.


    However, Luo Houji didn''t immediately popularize the knowledge about the holy flower of the demon kingdom to the public, because when he saw the reward given immediately after he had finished his speech and restored his freedom, these so-called group friends still didn''t speak out, Luo Houji was angry, which led to another riot of evil spirit, fighting against the seal.


    "Alas I don''t know that luohouji is attacking the seal again, and I''m almost angry. Seeing him asking for help again and again, the group of friends don''t just stand up and say they are willing to help, but wait and see, just like raising fish, waiting for luohouji to say all the rewards, and the more the better, so that they keep procrastinating. At night, Qiuqiu sighs and looks dark "With the development to a certain extent, the people in this group have become indifferent again. They have to look at the benefits of everything. Sure enough, wealth is a double-edged sword. It can make people happy, and it can also make people cold and lonely. "


    I''ve always wanted to make the boss chat group as warm as home, but it always seems to be unsatisfactory. After watching the video of Luo houjidu''s original fate, I know his poor experience, and then I see the group''s indifference to him. For a moment, at night, I feel a kind of "sadness" in my heart.


    Perhaps, he is not a good group leader at all, or is not a material to be a group leader. It''s luck to be a group leader.


    Yes, it''s luck.


    "Alas." Thinking about this, autumn sighed again at night.


    Then, he sent a message to luohoujidu in the group, saying: "welcome to luohoujidu. It''s very easy to break the seal of the glass cup, but it''s not easy to break the glass cup. It''s the top artifact in heaven. It''s specially used by Emperor Bolin to deal with you. Only Chu Xuanji can break it. "


    Luo houjidu: "hmm? "The leader?"


    At this time, the evil spirit of the riot was suppressed by the seal outside. Luo Houji, who was a little calmer, saw the nighttime autumn portrait on the chat screen, and the whole person was stunned.


    The group leader, as the name suggests, is the owner of this chat group. It seems that this person is very powerful. It''s definitely not comparable to the others like Bai Lin, even for himself.Thinking about it, Luo Houji suppressed a little anger in his heart, and tried to let the polite yeshiqiu ask: "Luo Houji has seen the group leader, thank you for leading me into the group. May I ask the group leader, who is Chu Xuanji


    Night time autumn: "you stay in the reincarnation of the body and soul outside the glass cup."


    Luohou Jidu


    It turned out to be him. Wait a minute. Why is it called Chu Xuanji? Does that sound like a woman?


    Luo houjidu''s heart and soul have not yet merged with Chu Xuanji, so he doesn''t know what emperor Bolin''s changed state has done to his body after he was sealed.


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t want to break this point with him. After all, he is very poor. He will find out in the future. There''s no need to hurt others'' heart now. Then, yeshiqiu continues to say to him, "I can help you lift the seal of the glass cup. Without the restriction of the seal, you can practice in peace of mind, recover your strength as much as possible, or You can choose to go through the affiliated world like monkey king, the king of the demon king, so that you can restore your freedom. But it''s hard to say what will happen when you go back. After all, Emperor Bolin may notice that you have left Liuli Zhan. In addition, the starting point you cross is also the end point you go back to, so when you choose to return to your world, the place where you appear will still be in Liuli Zhan. "


    Luohou Jidu


    After listening to the kind reminder of yeshiqiu, luohouji was stunned for a long time, and then replied: "thank you for your guidance. In this case, I''m willing to leave liulizhan first, recover my freedom, and then find the right opportunity to kill myself again."


    Yeshiqiu: "OK, then you can directly cross to the affiliated world, just think about it in your heart."


    Luohou Jidu: "yes."


    With that, Luo Houji began to think about it, but when he thought about it, he suddenly put forward a question to yeshiqiu, which was the question he had just doubted.


    Luo houjidu: "by the way, group leader, may I ask the split part of me, why is his reincarnation named Chu Xuanji?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Should I answer this question or not?

 Chapter 650

    At last, yeshiqiu still didn''t answer the question of luohoujidu. After all, after your heart and soul were sealed, your body was changed from a man to a woman. If you are so shy, you can''t open your mouth.


    What, not thin skinned, but rather thick skinned?


    There must be something wrong with your eyes. I suggest you go to the ophthalmology department.


    Then, Luo Houji, who got the answer of "you will know" from the group leader, sighed disappointedly. Then, according to the group leader''s instructions, he thought in his heart, and through the powerful function of the system, he crossed to the affiliated world.


    After the soul of luohou Jidu left the glass cup, the original luminous seal applied on it suddenly faded. In addition, the deep and quiet Yin in the secret place of Shaoyang made it more terrifying and frightening.


    Soon after that, someone came to this secret place. The other party was dressed in purple and black clothes, with a silver crown like thing on his head. It was the vice palace leader of the Lise palace, Yuen Long, the right envoy of the demon Kingdom under the Shura throne a thousand years ago.


    In addition to him, there are other people who have entered here, but they are not with Yuen Long. The man is dressed in a long blue shirt and looks like a jade crown. He is Yu Sifeng, who fell in love with some of the yuan gods of luohou Jidu after their reincarnation. He is a 12 feather golden winged bird in this life and a son of emperor Tiandi in his previous life.


    In addition to them, people from the Shaoyang sect of the Xiuxian sect of the human race have also come in. Good guys, they are all here. It seems that there will be a lot of excitement here. It''s a pity that the mind of luohou Jidu has passed through, so it has nothing to do with him or the chat group.


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, for the first time in a thousand years, the heart and soul of luohoujidu, which is free from the bondage of liulizhan, appears here in a form similar to soul body.


    Looking at the buildings and landscapes he had never seen in tens of thousands of years, Luo Houji was stunned again.


    It should be said that it is worthy of being in other world. As expected, the others are very beautiful!


    Yeshiqiu: "luohoujidu, you have a lot of evil spirit, which has seriously affected the passers-by around you. Hurry to restrain the evil spirit, or I will send you back by force."


    Just when Luo Houji and grandma Liu were looking around like visiting Grand View Garden, suddenly, yeshiqiu, who received the system prompt, sent him another message.


    Seeing the news from the group leader, and then looking down at himself, Luo Houji hastened to recycle the previously distributed evil spirit, and then converged. Then, he said to yeshiqiu in the group, "I''m sorry, group leader, I''ve sealed the evil spirit now, and it won''t affect other people. Please rest assured."


    Because it really came out of the glass cup, and the scenery, the breath, and the feeling were obviously not in the three realms that he was familiar with, Luo Houji unconsciously became more awed of yeshiqiu, the leader of the group, and changed his name from "you" to "you".


    After all, it''s self-evident how great a person who can let him just think about it in his mind and then leave the glass cup and come to the first world.


    After receiving the monitoring report from the system, the street where luohoujidu is located really has no evil spirit. At night, Qiu nodded and sent out a voice message to him, saying: "OK, I know. Next, you should take good care of it and try to recover your strength. By the way, the day after tomorrow, an auction will be held at the Zhutian auction house in juxia City, super theological world. If you are interested, you can go and participate in it. Maybe you can meet the goods you are interested in


    Luohou Jidu: "commodity?"


    Hear the words of the night time autumn, Luo Hou Ji all have some doubts.


    As the strongest member of the Shura clan, he is also the most respected person of the Shura king. In the demon world, he always has people who take the initiative to send things to him whenever he wants. He has never experienced such things as buying and selling, so the word commodity is a little strange to him.


    Yin Su Su: "yes, we have been organizing the auction for a long time the day after tomorrow. In addition to our online group friends, there are many non group members in the world. The space is huge! As for the auction items, they are all very valuable and have various functions. You''ve just come out of the seal, and you''re sure to get revenge, right? Other than that, there will be pills and weapons for sale at the auction


    After peeping at the screen for a long time, I saw the group leader cut in and instructed the new man to come out of the glass cup. Now they also talked about the auction. Yin Su Su, who was appointed as the chief planner of the first Zhutian auction by the group director, thought about it, bubbled and enthusiastically introduced it to Luo Houji.


    Luohou Jidu: "Oh? Well, I''d like to see it. "


    Because when I asked the crowd members for help just now, they were all pretending to be deaf and dumb except the group leader, so now luohoujidu, who has regained his freedom My heart and soul are not interested in these group members. I heard Yin Su Su''s words and looked at her head. Luo Houji said to her faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing the coldness and estrangement in Luo Hou Ji Du''s tone, Yin Su Su, who tried to make himself warm, suddenly felt embarrassed.


    Fortunately, at this time, the considerate group leader came out to help her out and sent a message to Luo Houji, saying: "Yin Su Su is right. There are goods that can help you revenge at the auction.""Yes, yes." Hearing the words of autumn at night, Yin Su nodded.


    Yeshiqiu: "but it''s not pills and weapons to improve your strength. The things at the auction can''t help you with your strength."


    Because you are too strong. At the beginning of the fourth stage of immortality, you are more powerful than Qiyu!


    The following sentence, night autumn in the heart added.


    Yin Su Su: "yes."


    Other group members:


    There are many powerful pills and magic weapons at the auction. How can they not help the newcomers in the strength?


    I didn''t pay attention to the doubts in the hearts of other friends who heard this at the first time. Yeshiqiu then sent a message to luohouji: "I see your original fate. In your original future, you will sacrifice your life to save a man. I personally think it''s not worth it, so there is a nine level spirit alchemy pill at the auction. I suggest you do it To photograph it as much as possible. The soul alchemy pill can help you perfectly integrate with the remaining part of the spirit in the future, thoroughly refine that part of the spirit, so that it can''t affect you as the spirit, so that you won''t be foolishly self sacrificing in the future. "


    Luohou Jidu


    What, my original future? Would I sacrifice myself to save a man? Are you kidding me? I''m the evil spirit. How can I sacrifice my life to save a man? I''m not in vain


    Wait!


    He was about to deny it in his heart. Suddenly, a man who was very important to him flashed through his mind. If it was to save that man, he might really be willing to sacrifice his life.


    Thinking about this, Luo Houji asked carefully to yeshiqiu: "group leader, excuse me, is the man you are talking about my king?"


    Yes, as the strongest member of the Shura clan, he did not take the throne. On the contrary, he was loyal to the king and was willing to serve him. The loyalty and sincerity of luohouji to the Shura king can be seen. If it was to save the Shura king, luohouji thought that he would be willing to sacrifice himself.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    No, you loved Bai Lin before the operation, and Yu Sifeng after the operation. Well, what do you do for king tishula? Who is he? In your original fate, he appeared for ten seconds. Is he so important to you?


    Hearing Luo Hou Ji Du''s question, at night, Qiu showed a pair of dead fish eyes to his head, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times.

 Chapter 651

    Well, no matter how important the king of Shura is to Luo Houji, after the twitching of his mouth, he told him that the man who saved his life in the original fate was not the king of Shura, but a man named Yu Sifeng.


    Then, Luo Houji, who got the answer, was stunned.


    Yu Sifeng?


    Never heard of it. Who is he and why will you sacrifice yourself to save him in the future?


    The group leader said before that he suggested that we take a soul alchemy pill, so that we can thoroughly refine it after merging with the separated part of the original gods, and will not let it affect us.


    Affect yourself? So, what is the reason why I am willing to sacrifice myself to save Yu Sifeng?


    So it seems that Yu Sifeng should be the best friend of the yuan gods scattered in this block.


    "Hum!" Thinking of the four words "confidant and good friend", Luo Houji, who was murdered by his friend, Emperor Bolin, thousands of years ago, suffered from the pain of skin dissection and bone removal, and the pain of killing his family, immediately snorted in his heart.


    Now he doesn''t believe in the four words "confidant and friend".


    That''s all lies.


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, by the way, the chat group will assign each group member a set of mansion and a storefront in the affiliated world as a gift, @ Qi Wang Li Maozhen, you are responsible for arranging this for the new couple."


    Just when Luo Houji remembered the experience of a thousand years ago and was angry in his heart, he suddenly remembered something in the group at night and sent a message to Li Maozhen.


    At that time, it was Li Maozhen who led the army to defeat the subsidiary world, so he appointed Li Maozhen as the manager of the subsidiary world. Because the functions of the system have completely covered the whole world, Li Maozhen''s workload has been greatly reduced, but some trivial matters still have to be left to him. Of course, as a position manager of the affiliated world, he can get a lot of points every year, which makes many members of the group feel envious.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, master, please rest assured. @Luo Hou Ji Du, new man, I''ll take you to choose a mansion and store by myself later. These are the basic materials for you to live in the affiliated world. I hope you can have a happy life here. "


    Li Maozhen sent a text message on the chat screen.


    "Mansions and stores? Well, thank you for your help. " I don''t know what king Qi is, but Luo Houji has been in touch with many kings and emperors in the three realms, so he is not curious. He directly thanks yeshiqiu and Li Maozhen.


    Then, he said to yeshiqiu, thank you for your advice. He will go to the auction the day after tomorrow. If he has the chance, he will take the alchemy pill.


    At the same time, wanyaotang, affiliated to the world, already has its own body. The completely revived Yaochen suddenly smells a good smell. Then a smile appears on his old face and says in secret: "it seems that something good is going to happen! Well, after refining this soul alchemy pill, go to the grocery street and have a look. Maybe you can find something good. "


    Then, Yaochen took a deep breath, adjusted his mind, focused his attention, and began to concentrate on refining pills.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Because of the help of the group leader, although Luo Houji didn''t recover his freedom in his own world, he came out of the glass cup in the end, so he didn''t turn to other group friends for help, which made the group members waiting for Luo Houji to continue to bid and explain in detail the use of the Magic Kingdom holy flower. They couldn''t help sighing and whispered: "the group is mainly going online a few minutes later ¡£¡±


    That''s right. They didn''t care about the saying that the glass lamp of yeshiqiu is extremely hard to break. They thought that as long as the reward is enough and they are willing to do something, they would be able to save luohouji from it. By then, wouldn''t it be good?


    It''s a pity that the leader of the group stepped in.


    Alas!


    Many members of the group sighed in their hearts. Then they began to talk with Luo Houji in a very happy and familiar tone. They welcomed him and asked him what kind of world he came from, what status he was in that world, and how strong he was.


    Hearing these questions, Luo Hou Ji Du''s face twitched, and then slowly said two words to the crowd: "shameless."


    Members of the group:


    What''s the situation? How can he curse others? Who is he scolding? It should not be us?


    Worship the moon: "Keke, @ luohoujidu, no swearing in the group, new people remember to recite the group rules, don''t make it again."


    Luo Houji: "yes, administrator, but I didn''t abuse the group members. I just met a few shameless people and couldn''t help reprimanding them. I didn''t expect that the words to them also sounded in the group. I''m really sorry. I''ll pay attention to them in the future."


    Scolded group member


    We believe in you!


    Mo ganna: "Damn, apart from the group leader, I haven''t seen such arrogant people as you for a long time. Queen, I don''t ask your identity and origin, just ask your strength. What''s your strength level in the system? Report it!"Not like the devil Bruce Lee, Purdue Cihang and others, she talked with Luo Houji just now. Mo ganna, who was sent back to the demon warship by nightfall with the power of space, has been peeping at the screen all the time. When she heard Luo Houji''s words, her eyes twitched a few times and she couldn''t help bubbling and asked her.


    Hearing Mo ganna''s question and looking at her face with smoke makeup, Luo Houji raised her eyebrows and said tentatively, "are you "The demons?"


    Mo ganna: "hum, Queen, I am the greatest evil in the known universe. Mo ganna, the demon queen, why do you want to join my demon civilization like Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen? If so, tell us what your strength level is and what your specialty is. If you have some skills, the queen can let you be the messenger of the devil. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Queen moganna, is there a post of envoy in the demon civilization?"


    Li Maozhen, who made the world accept the post of "demon right envoy" given by Mo ganna, asked her curiously.


    Mo ganna: "nonsense, there are left messengers and right messengers. Why can''t there be middle messengers?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    OK, it''s your civilization. It''s up to you.


    "Oh." Hearing the conversation between moganna and Li Maozhen, Luo Houji squinted, shook his head and gave a disdainful smile. Then he transferred out his identity information according to the way he had seen in the group announcement before. After reading it, he replied to moganna, "I''m not interested in adding your civilization. I''m a demon Shura. The Shura king has given me the honor. I won''t recite it all my life Treason, as for you and the strength of this seat that those people care about before Hum, it says that I''m a practitioner in the fourth stage of immortality of the evil system. What''s the matter? Do you want to calculate me like Bai Lin? "


    Mo ganna: --


    Other online members of the group: ''"

 Chapter 652

    The fourth stage of immortality?


    Niang xipi''s Le, true or false, you even have no body of guy than Qi Yu big brother also fierce?


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "identity information. Pjg, screen capture is used like this, right?"


    When Mo ganna and other group members expressed serious doubts about this, Luo Houji sent out a picture in time, which was the part of information he could see from his screen capture. It clearly said that the system he practiced was the devil''s way, and the strength level was at the beginning of the fourth level of immortality, and this was just his current state. If he can merge with the scattered part of the original spirit and the body, his strength will return to the peak of immortality in the fourth metaphase.


    At the beginning of the fourth stage of immortality, good guy, it''s true. This guy didn''t lie, so How many Qiyu can he play?


    The members of the group were shocked. Then for the first time in their hearts, they took Qiyu as a unit of measurement. After thinking about it, they finally estimated that there would be at least 100, or even more. I''ll go!


    Luo houjidu: "why don''t you speak, moganna? You asked me what my strength is. Now I''ve told you. Then, what do you want to say?"


    After sitting on the throne of the strongest in the three worlds for tens of thousands of years, Luo Houji is very confident in his own strength. Although this chat group contains many boss level creatures from different worlds, that is, very powerful people, he thinks that his strength should not be too bad. Maybe he is the strongest except the group leader and administrator.


    I have to say that Luo Houji guessed right. Oh no, I guess a little wrong.


    He is not the strongest except for the group leader and manager. At present, all the people in the group are not as good as him. He has replaced Qiyu and become the strongest one in the new session of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group!


    Moganna: "I..."


    Moganna, who was named, opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but it was like a hand pinching her neck. The arrogant and strong words she wanted to say couldn''t be said. Finally, she sent a text message: "you''re awesome, Queen, I can''t beat you, I have nothing to say, that''s it."


    Well, very single and free and easy.


    I can''t help it. In the face of Kaisha, although I''m not as good as her, the strength gap between the two sides is not big, at least not to the extent that I can''t catch up with her, so I''ll fight against her.


    But!


    At the beginning of the fourth stage of immortality, you can reach the middle stage of the fourth stage of immortality at the peak. This is two big levels higher than yourself. Is this the person you can provoke?


    It''s not!


    So, forget it, Queen. I''m broad-minded and ignore this maniac. Let him be arrogant.


    "Hum." Seeing Mo ganna''s reply, Luo Houji snorted, and then looked at the faces of other group members. Seeing that they didn''t come out to talk with themselves, he soon understood that he guessed well, and his strength really existed here.


    Good, so that he will have a sense of security, otherwise living in this strange subsidiary world, others are not familiar with the place, and always have no sense of security, which is equivalent to moving from the glass cup to a larger cage?


    Now that you have a sense of security, this place will no longer be a cage, but a paradise of freedom. Ha ha ~


    yeshiqiu: "well, listen to your conversation, I feel that there is a trace of smoke in it. They are all friends, and there is no contradiction between them, so don''t fight each other any more."


    At this time, feeling that he was really not a good group leader, Shiqiu sighed, looked at the head of luohou Jidu, then looked at the head of moganna and other group members, and stood up and said.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "yes, group leader."


    Luo Houji has great respect for yeshiqiu, who is so unfathomable that he points out to himself and saves himself from the glass cup. As long as it doesn''t violate his principles, yeshiqiu is what he says.


    Morgana: Yes, Lord


    Because this person can''t be provoked, so moganna is the same.


    After her, the devil Bruce Lee, black marshal and other members of the group also sent a "yes, leader" message one after another, which made Qiu''s face expressionless at night.


    Where there are people, there are fights and intrigues. Now he knows this very well. After all, he has worked so hard to publicize that everyone should help each other in the group, but up to now, few people are willing to do it according to his ideas. They still have to worry about how many benefits they can get. They only look at the present, not the future.


    This makes nightfall very depressed, and I don''t know whether it is this group of people or himself.


    Just, just, in this case, let it be. Anyway, it''s impossible for me to abdicate. I have to try my best to sit down and manage this chat group better.


    With this in mind, yeshiqiu once again told luohouji what to pay attention to, chatted with other members of the group, and then chose to go offline, to restrain his mind, and entered the auction house with Zhukun behind him.What? Finally, a master of the fourth level of immortality came in. Shouldn''t he seize the opportunity and try to get some benefits from him?


    Hum, what do you mean to seize the opportunity? Can luohouji still run?


    As the leader of the group, you should be calm and keep an ordinary mind. This time, you instruct Luo Houji to go through the affiliated world, so that he can get rid of the shackles of Liuli Zhan. It''s kind to him. In the future, some things will use him, and it''s convenient to speak. Moreover, as soon as people enter the group, you want to get something good from them, which is too obvious.


    Although Luo Houji is naive and easy to be cheated, he is not a fool, so let''s wait until the auction is over.


    At night, autumn thought like this.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the world.


    Li Maozhen soon took the two saints to luohoujidu. After a while of conversation, Li Maozhen took luohoujidu to choose his mansion and store. During this period, Li Maozhen was extremely polite to him. Although it was not flattering, it was very obvious that he wanted to make friends with him.


    After all, if you become friends with such a master, you will definitely get a lot of benefits in the future.


    Luo Houji is very clear about Li Maozhen''s mind. He doesn''t even want to keep it a secret. However, it''s not so easy to make friends with him. What''s more, he doesn''t believe in the word friend now.


    "Luo Qun you, this Yongqin palace is the hidden residence of Yongzheng emperor of the former Qing Dynasty. It''s very gorgeous, and there are quiet courtyards in it. What do you think?" Seeing that Luo Houji was indifferent to himself and not interested in the two saints he had brought over, Li Maozhen didn''t even look at them one more time. Li Maozhen frowned in her heart, but didn''t show a smile on her face, and introduced her to him.


    "Well, it''s not bad. Let''s choose here. Thank you." Luo Houji nodded.


    "You''re welcome." With that, Li Maozhen used the authority granted by the group leader to make some settings in the system, setting the property right of the Yongqin palace as luohou Jidu.


    After setting up, Li Maozhen handed a certificate of property right sent to him by the system to Luo houjidu and said, "please keep it. If you want to sell your residence in the future, you need this certificate."


    "Well, thank you very much." He took the property right certificate, then flashed a black light in his hand, the certificate disappeared, and he didn''t know where he had hidden it.


    After that, Luo Houji looked down at his arm which was made of magic Qi, raised his head, and asked Li Maozhen, "listen to the group leader, king Qi, you are the position manager of this subsidiary world. You must be very familiar with this world. I wonder if you can find a body that can accommodate your mind in this world. If you have no body, you can only use your heart and soul Is it inconvenient for us to move? "


    Li Maozhen


    The body that can accommodate the soul of the fourth strong man in the immortal realm, boss, are you kidding me?

 Chapter 653

    Hearing Luo Hou Ji Du''s question, Li Maozhen looked at him and was stunned for a long time before she regained her mind. She clenched her right hand into a fist, put it in front of her mouth and coughed gently. Then she explained to him, "Luo Xuan''s friends don''t know. At present, most of the world''s immortal products are pills and magic weapons, and there are few physical bodies of the strong. What''s more, group friends, your strength is the fourth level of immortality. Among the group Friends Xiao Wang has contacted, your strength is the strongest. Such strength, the body that can accommodate your heart and soul must be the body of the third level of immortality at least, right? The body of such a strong man is not... "


    [Ding, the group leader has put on the shelves a rented commodity, Taiwei, the third fighting puppet of immortal level. ¡¿


    Li Maozhen


    Before I finished what I wanted to say, I suddenly heard the mechanical sound of the system in my mind, and Li Maozhen''s voice immediately got stuck. Then, I blinked and looked at luohoujidu in front of me. I found that luohoujidu was also looking at him at the moment.


    "King Qi, the puppet that the group leaders put on the shelves just now should be able to hold our hearts and souls?" Seeing Li Maozhen''s embarrassment, Luo Houji didn''t break it and asked him directly.


    "Hoo After taking a deep breath in her heart, Li Maozhen quickly opened the detailed information of the commodity that the group leader had just put on the shelves in the mall. It read:


    [Taiwei puppet: a powerful puppet made of the third strong immortal, the body of Tiandi Taiwei, and many rare materials, such as Beitian Xingjing, duankongyan, and Bubai Guxin Human puppets have no soul, but they have extremely high intelligence. They obey the master''s orders completely. Their strength is comparable to that of the third strong man who has just entered the immortal realm. They have more than 90% of the skills in their lifetime.


    Sales method: rent out. 5000 points per day. Don''t damage the puppet. If the puppet is damaged, you need to pay double maintenance fee! ¡¿


    "there is no soul in the human puppet made from the flesh of the third strong man in the immortal realm? So there should be no problem with his soul. " After reading the introduction of this new product, Li Maozhen thought of it in her heart.


    Then he took back his mind and looked at Luo houjidu, who had also finished the product introduction, and said: "Luo qunyou, the puppet that the leader of the group just put on the shelf. He was the third strong man in the immortal world before he died. There is still a big gap between him and qunyou. But he is the most powerful one of the body products Xiao Wang has seen so far. If you want to accommodate qunyou, you should have your heart and soul Still have can, however, you still order the information of open commodity to see, such insurance is a few


    "I''ve already seen it. I just want to hear your opinion." Luo Houji said to Li Maozhen, "thank you, king Qi. I think that although the body is not the most suitable for me, it is enough to accommodate my heart and soul."


    With that, Luo Houji adjusted the function of pawnbroker according to the contents he had seen in the group announcement and group documents before, and then chose to pawn the three holy flowers in the devil''s land without hesitation. As a result, he got 45000 points at one time, and he could rent nine days'' puppets.


    "System, I want to rent this product." Looking at the points he got, he didn''t care whether he suffered a loss or not. Seeing that the amount was tolerable relative to the cost of renting, Luo Houji turned his attention to the commodity that had just been put on the shelves at nightfall, and said to the system in his heart.


    [Ding, if you rent Taiwei puppet, you need to deduct 5000 points a day. Are you sure you want to rent luohou Jidu? ¡¿


    "OK." Luohou Jidu road.


    A magic flower can be rented for three days. As a demon lord, he has more magic flowers. Besides, he has many treasures. Among them, the most valuable one is the falling clock. He just looked at it and could pawn three million points!


    Except for the skills that have never been pawned, all the points you can get from pawning are only half of the value of the item.


    So, in the system, your own clock is worth six million points.


    Luo Houji doesn''t know the specific purchasing power of this point, but with this 5000 point puppet as a reference, Luo Houji can almost understand it. Therefore, he won''t think about money.


    Why?


    We have plenty of money!


    After Luo houjidu decided to rent it, the system immediately deducted 5000 points from his account, and then the space in front of him fluctuated. In a moment, a middle-aged man in emperor''s robe appeared in front of Luo houjidu and Li Maozhen. It was a tiny puppet made by yeshiqiu using the dual puppet techniques of Douqi mainland and Huoying world.


    The strength is a little worse than before. I can''t help it. The level of other materials can''t keep up with the level of the body, so it''s only equivalent to the level of the third strong man in the immortal realm, but it''s also very good.


    "Not bad, a little bit." He raised his hand on Taiwei''s shoulder and felt it carefully. Then, Luo Houji took his hand away and said with satisfaction.


    This body is not as good as his split body, but it is also very good. With it, you can move and fight freely.What''s more, if you attach it to the body and then return to the glass cup, you can attack the glass cup with your own strength when you have a physical body. Maybe you can break the glass cup.


    Luo Houji all calculated in his heart.


    "Luo junqunyou is really a big hand." Li Maozhen, looking at the Taiwei puppet rented by Luo Houji without blinking an eye, finally regained her mind and quickly admired Luo Houji.


    Should we say that he is worthy of being the fourth eldest man in the immortal realm? He is really rich!


    Wait, no, I can''t say that. Wealth has a lot to do with strength, but it''s not absolute strength, wealth is great. After all, Qiyu is also the third peak of immortality, but his wealth Forget it, it''s just the old money Tu Shanya gave him when he bought his exercise secret. The rest depends on the points he gets from daily check-in and the subsidy from his disciple jenos. He doesn''t have much money.


    "King Qi''s words are heavy. It''s nothing." Facing Li Maozhen''s compliment, Luo Houji shook his head and said calmly. Then, the body shape transformed by the magic Qi dissipated, revealing the soul like a ghost.


    Then, the soul of luohou Jidu rushes into Taiwei puppet and integrates with it.


    Taiwei puppet, made by yeshiqiu, is possessed by luohou Jidu''s heart and soul, and immediately glows with purple black light. At the same time, he also starts to emit a wisp of breath.


    Soon, that is, more than ten seconds, the magic light converged. A red light flashed in his tiny eyes, and his quiet heart began to beat again.


    Well, the soul of luohou Jidu and the body of Tiandi Taiwei = Well, what?

 Chapter 654

    Forget it, no matter what it is. After being attached to a puppet, luohouji has a body, which makes it easier to move. Moreover, his strength has been slightly improved.


    Just like Yuen Long in the story of Liuli, where the body is destroyed. Although he can hurt people with the status of Yuan Shen, he is not strong when he has the status of physical body. Therefore, he went to the devil''s land to attach his yuan Shen to the remnant of the Shura general, and went to Shaoyang secret place to capture the Liuli Zhan in this status.


    It''s a pity that in that state, although he could defeat the mortal emperor Bai Lin, he was defeated by Yu Sifeng''s 12 feather golden winged bird.


    The only man who concentrates on his career is not strong enough. This is also a very sad problem.


    Looking at Luo Hou Ji Du, who was attached to Taiwei, Li Maozhen frowned slightly and said tentatively, "how do you feel about Luo Zhen''s friends?"


    "It''s not bad, but it''s far less than my own body! Before, I thought that after having this meat, I might be able to break the glass cup, but now it doesn''t seem to work. It really seems to be the same as what the group leaders said. If you want to break the glass cup, you have to rely on the power of Chu Xuanji, the reincarnated body of our yuan God. " Too tiny, oh no, Luo Houji said to Li Maozhen after moving his limbs and joints.


    "The group leader''s words will not be wrong, but Luo qunyou, you have been harmed by treacherous people, and the glass cup is broken. After you have regained your freedom in your own world, the people who harmed you in those years will certainly not give up. Therefore, in order to prepare for the future war, you still need to find a way to improve your strength." Li Maozhen nodded, relieved, and then suggested to Luo Houji.


    At the same time, Li Maozhen feels a little strange. He is a slag who has just broken through to the seventh level of martial arts. He persuades a great master of the fourth level of immortality to strive to improve his strength. This It''s a little too pleasant.


    Although very happy feeling, but this words, Luo Hou Ji all listens.


    Although he was knocked down by the medicine of emperor Bolin, since the body of Yuanshen that he left outside was reincarnated, it means that Bolin is also fighting against his own body of Yuanshen.


    The power of heart and soul and the power of the body of Yuan Shen are between Bo Zhong and Bai Lin. since Bai Lin can defeat his body of Yuan Shen, it is not impossible to defeat himself in this state.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the glass cup is broken, he can be integrated with the body of the yuan God, return to the peak state, and once again become the strongest in the three realms. However, it''s easy to avoid the gun, but it''s hard to prevent the arrow. A thousand years ago, Bai Lin was able to make himself suffer from skin and bone dissection with a glass of wine. A thousand years later, what else can he do to protect himself, so he''s ready to do nothing bad to himself Department.


    Thinking about it, Luo Houji nodded, then asked Li Maozhen, "king Qi''s words are reasonable. I don''t know what advice king Qi has?"


    Good. It''s done!


    Seeing that Luo Houji responded to himself and was obviously interested in the topic he raised, Li Maozhen was delighted. A serious expression appeared on a Jun''s face, and then began to analyze Luo Houji seriously.


    "Group friends, if you can enter the chat group, your accomplishments must be among the best in your world. I''m afraid few people are better than you, and your accomplishments are as high as the fourth level of immortality. Therefore, in the area of accomplishments, Xiao Wang can''t think of a way to improve you in a short time, but in terms of magic weapons, Xiao Wang has a lot of suggestions.


    Some time ago, we took part in the activity of besieging Guanyin Bodhisattva in baoliandeng world, and we all got a lot of treasures, among which the level of lanzhiyujing bottle is the highest. In addition, if the five spirit beads are united, their power can not be underestimated.


    They will all appear in the auction house the day after tomorrow. If brother Luo can auction them, I believe it will be helpful for brother Luo to face the future war.


    And Xiao Wang has always believed that strength depends not only on his own cultivation and combat effectiveness, but also on his intelligence and assistance. As the saying goes, one person is short and two people are long. Brother Luo''s strength may not be as good as yours, but if there are a large number of them, you must need help, don''t you? "


    With that, Li Maozhen quietly changed his name to Luo houjidu from group friend to brother Luo.


    Luo Houji didn''t pay special attention to this. When he heard Li Maozhen''s words, he thought it was true.


    He really thinks so. When he has completely regained his freedom and can move freely in his own world, he must immediately summon the scattered people of the two demons to unite and fight against heaven with him.


    He won''t do anything to fight against heaven by himself. It''s not that he''s afraid, but that he doesn''t have to do everything by himself.


    Besides, he overthrew the rule of heaven for the benefit of the demons and the demons, and the two clans should contribute their strength.


    However, what is the intention of this Qi Wang?


    Looking at Li Maozhen''s eyes slightly changed, Luo Houji said to him: "if king Qi has anything else to say, I''m all ears."


    "Well, brother Luo is really cheerful." See this strength is still in Qi Yu on top of the big guy said so, Li Maozhen clapped the palm of the hand, behind the two magic sound Fang Shengji said: "you go first.""Yes, king Qi."


    When there was no one else around, Li Maozhen and Luo Houji continued to visit the Yongqin palace and said to him: "brother Luo, it may not be clear that you just came here. Our group will hold a group activity every month. During the activity, the group members don''t need to spend more time to cross the world where the activity is held. If you suggest to the group leader that the next group activity be held in your world, then At that time, almost all the members of the group will pass by. You are the host. If you have something to do, you will not be able to face up to if you don''t help. Therefore, no matter in public or in private, you will certainly help you. With your collective wisdom, I believe that brother Luo''s chances of winning the war with his enemies will be improved.


    After all, even if other group members are weak, group leaders and administrators are always unfathomable, aren''t they? "


    With that, Li Maozhen looked at Luo houjidu expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    The world that can give birth to the fourth strong man of immortality must be very advanced. He just looked at it and bought a crossing rune, which costs 30000 points. He really can''t afford it, so he can only hope that Luo Houji can propose to hold group activities in his own world, so that he can cross the world without spending points.


    At that time, he may be able to get the same benefits as in the world of lotus lamp.


    Of course, he will follow Luo houjidu. He is a great master. It''s no harm to get close to him.


    After hearing Li Maozhen''s suggestion, Luo Houji recalled it. It''s true that there was an introduction to group activities in the group document, but he didn''t care much when he read it at that time.


    It''s really good that the Qi Wang''s suggestion can let the group members help themselves, but


    Thinking of those indifferent people, Luo Houji snorted coldly and said in a dull voice: "thank you for your advice. I''d better rely on myself. It''s just Bai Lin. I don''t believe that I can''t move him."


    With that, Luo Houji quickened his pace and walked in front of Li Maozhen.


    Looking at the figure of this big man, seeing that he refused his suggestion, Li Maozhen sighed in her heart, and then ran after him.


    Even if you can''t cross his world for free, you still have to find a way to pull in this relationship!


    This is a big man, better than that bald man!

 Chapter 655

    Two days later.


    Super seminary world, juxia City, Zhutian auction house.


    The auction hosted by Yin Su Su and long planned by the group leader is finally about to start. On this day, many members of the group and their little friends, as well as the strong people in the world who have received the invitation of moganna, have come here to see what is mysterious about the so-called sky auction and how magical the auction items will be.


    "Queen, there are demon fighters all around here, don''t you think we are?" Come here with holy Kaisha. Angel Yan, who was defeated by Zhukun last time, asks Kaisha.


    "No, it''s all small characters. We can easily get rid of them. We don''t need to be in a hurry. We need to find out what''s the purpose of moganna''s auction, what''s the relationship between the man and the dragon and her." Guided by the staff of the auction house, she goes to the seat area of angel civilization. While looking at the environment of the auction house, Kaisha answers to Angel Yan.


    "Yes, Queen."


    "Wei Wuxian, you bastard, how did you make yourself like this?" Angel Yan just finished answering the question of holy Kesha. Suddenly, an angry voice of questioning came not far away. Hearing the voice, the angels subconsciously stopped and went along. A handsome man with long hair and purple clothes was dragging the collar of a strange looking demon warrior. They seemed to be arguing about something.


    "Oh, Jiang Cheng, don''t judge people by their appearance. I''m a demon civilization now." this is the anti gravity badge developed by our angel family. If you wear it, you can get rid of the shackles of gravity and have the ability to fly. It''s my gift to you. I''ll tell you a secret. I like you very much. " Kaisha takes the little badge from angel Yan, hands it to Qianren snow, and says to her at the same time.


    Qianren snow


    You like me? Count me to beg you, don''t, I don''t want to entangle with women again!


    Thinking, originally prepared to take the gift from the angel queen, Qian Renxue began to hesitate, because she didn''t know whether the gift contained some bad meaning.


    And when she hesitated, many other members of the group also crossed the world and entered the auction house.


    Among them, an old monk wearing a red cassock and holding a golden Zen stick in his hand is the most eye-catching. After entering the auction house, he first scanned the environment here, and then fixed his eyes on Qian Renxue, who was wearing a palace skirt.


    The old monk walked directly to qianrenxue and stopped beside him. Then, in the eyes of holy Kaisha and angel Yan, he put up a palm to qianrenxue, bowed his head slightly and said respectfully, "poor monk Fahai, I have seen the angel God!"


    Kaisha: "I''m not sure."


    Angel Yan


    The angel is waiting for the angel

 Chapter 656

    After her body froze for a few seconds, Kaisha''s mouth moved and she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it immediately. Instead, she first looked at the old bald man in front of her with inquiring eyes, and then turned her head to look at the beautiful snow.


    Finally, she looked back at Fahai.


    Kesha felt offended.


    The old bald head who claimed to be Fahai must be aiming at her, right?


    Knowing that she is the queen of angel civilization, she calls another woman angel God in front of her face. Does that mean?


    Implying that I am not worthy to be an angel queen, and sincerely humiliating and challenging me?


    God of angels, God


    Although the angel civilization is a god level civilization, many soldiers have legends left in various low-level civilizations in the universe, and they are called gods by the life in those civilizations, but in the whole Angel civilization, only three people really have the God body.


    He himself, Wang Hexi of Tianji, and Wang huayie of Tiangong.


    What, cold ice?


    Hum, that guy has been willing to degenerate and created an extremely evil demon civilization. He has become mogana and is no longer a member of angel civilization!


    So, strictly speaking, there are only three people in the universe who can be called the God of angels. Now, the old bald man does this, saying that he is not humiliating himself. Who believes that?


    Thinking of this, Kaisha converged her smile when she faced the snow, and became cold at the speed visible to the naked eye. Then, her eyes narrowed slightly when she looked at Fahai, and she said, "let me see who you are."


    "Hum ~" the next second, the invisible dark energy scattered, and Kaisha began to invade the brain of Fahai.


    Although she wants to teach the old bald head a lesson, Kaisha, as the king of angels, will not act rashly in dealing with the unknown things. She will push the situation to the most severe situation at the beginning. She needs to find out the specific identity of the old bald head first.


    What, since invading each other''s brain can get a lot of important information and find out each other''s identity, why didn''t you invade the girl''s brain named qianrenxue just now?


    Come on, I''ve been queen for 30000 years. Don''t I have the eyesight?


    Qianrenxue is not a simple character at first sight. Maybe her brain is encrypted and can''t be intruded. Moreover, she may find out that she does this. At that time, she hates herself and even the whole Angel civilization. What should she do?


    She is genetically superior to enisid, the most suitable person to take over her position in the known universe!


    To sum up, you can''t invade her brain until you can''t guarantee that she won''t find out.


    Then, what about the old bald man?


    His face looks old and weak. It''s OK to invade his brain. Even if he finds it, it''s OK. Anyway, he provokes himself first.


    That''s what Kesha thought.


    However, after her mental power invaded Fahai''s brain, she suddenly widened her eyes with an incredible look.


    She didn''t find any valuable information in Fahai''s brain. On the contrary, as soon as she went in, she saw a huge golden Buddha statue.


    Buddha?


    Yes, after two days in China, Kaisha has collected all the information about the culture and customs of this country and even the whole earth. Naturally, she will not be unaware of the existence of Buddha in this myth.


    This Buddha figure hidden in Fahai''s mind, in the second of his spiritual invasion, put his hands on his knees and recited aloud: "Amitabha!"


    Then, the golden light Dasheng, one by one golden and huge * words, hit him, not only forced him to take back his mental strength in time, but also hurt himself a little bit, which What kind of black technology is it?


    In the image of Buddha, is it a self-defense virus specially developed to prevent the brain from being invaded by people and to fight against the invaders?


    "Well At the moment when she regained her mental strength, the holy Kaisha frowned slightly, bent slightly, and could not help making a slight muffled sound.


    "Your Majesty." Seeing this, angel Yan and angel''s cold face changed greatly, and they quickly reached out to help Kaisha. At the same time, the remaining guardian angels raised their flaming swords and pointed them to Fahai, showing an angry expression.


    Fahai


    Just now, I felt that the golden body of arhat given by Buddha in my mind suddenly vibrated. I don''t know what happened. Why, these female benefactors suddenly pointed their swords at me at this time. There was only one person who bullied me, so does it look good to bully me? Or does the shaking of the golden body have something to do with them?


    Thinking, after greeting Qianren snow, Fahai looks at the holy Kaisha who is held by angel Yan and angel Leng. At this moment, he waves his hand to them, indicating that he is OK.


    This woman''s appearance seems to be a demon who had been badly damaged after he revealed the gold body of arhat. The situation is much better than them.With this in mind, Fahai frowned and seemed to understand something. Immediately, he slightly grasped the Zen stick in his hand and watched the angels who pointed their swords at him on guard with his Zen stick. At the same time, he asked them in a voice: "who are you, who dare to make mistakes in the auction held by the group leader?"


    Evil?


    Hearing this word, she saw that holy Kaisha really didn''t matter. She released the angel Leng who held her hand, and immediately got angry. She put her hands on her waist and stepped forward to show the white wings that had been put away. Then, she raised her chin and said to Fahai, "open your eyes and have a good look. Who are we?"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... "


    As soon as the voice of the angel was cold, in addition to Kaisha and angel Yan, the guard angels who pointed their swords at Fahai also opened their wings which had been folded up behind them. Suddenly, the scene of the angel girls'' wings unfolding attracted the attention of many people in the field.


    "Well?" Looking at the angel Leng and the white wings behind these guardian angels, Fahai''s eyes flashed a color of thinking. Then, when his eyes brightened, he suddenly realized to the angel Leng: "it''s a group of bird demons. Hum, who invited you to come here? What''s more, why did you point your sword at me? Why did my golden body change before? Did you want to fight me at the auction


    With that, instead of giving the angel a chance to refute, Fahai turned to Qian Renxue and said, "God of angels, our god Buddha should take it as his duty to subdue demons and eliminate demons. Now these demons are so arrogant that they dare to act wildly at the auction of the group leader. If you let people go, there will be no harm in the future. Please help me We''ll take these demons together


    Qianren snow


    Seeing that Qian Renxue didn''t answer himself immediately, some worried that he would not want a dozen or so Fahai. In a hurry, he continued to say to her, "goddess, don''t you forget that you are an angel? I''ve learned that angels represent light and justice. Nowadays, these demons are so rampant that they are extremely evil. As an angel representing justice, shouldn''t you join hands with poor monks to take down or even remove the evil ones? "


    Qianren snow


    The angel is waiting for the angel


    Holy Kesha: --


    I think I have a word to say!

 Chapter 657

    You''re so bald, you''re humiliating people forever, aren''t you?


    Don''t go too far!


    Qianrenxue is the angel God of light and justice. I, the angel queen who created the justice order, is an evil demon. You bald man is really Lack of social beating!


    No matter what his identity is, can he bear to humiliate himself to such a degree? If I can bear it, how should the civilization in the order of so many angels in the universe treat myself and my Archangel?


    So


    "Yan, take him down!" Immediately, Kesha told her left-wing guard.


    "Yes, Queen." Angel Yan answered, and then opened his hand, took out a sword of flame from his weapon library, and opened his wings behind him like angel Leng and others, waving his sword, he was going to kill Fahai.


    However, just at this time, a stream of water energy turned into a wall to isolate them, preventing Angel Yan from fighting with Fahai. At the same time, a gentle and pleasant voice sounded.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the day for ChatGroup to hold the first Zhutian auction. I''m afraid the use of force here will affect the normal operation of the auction. If the group leader fairy knows, he will be unhappy. How about giving Runyu face and giving up for a while? If you have any grudges, you can find a place to settle them in private after the auction? "


    Words fall, a breeze blows, and then, dressed in a white gown, hands behind, a handsome young man appeared in the field of vision.


    With the appearance of this man, the water wall that will stop Angel Yan suddenly disappears.


    He didn''t stop attacking Fahai because of this man''s interference. At the moment when the water wall disappeared, angel Yan resolutely waved his sword and continued to chop Fahai.


    "Ah Facing the attack of angel Yan, Fahai is about to attack. Unexpectedly, Runyu''s speed is faster than him. In the blink of an eye, he appears in front of him. He raises his hand and catches Angel Yan''s sword with his palm. The flame sword and Runyu''s palm touch each other, and each makes a loud voice.


    "How could it be?" Arm was sent to a shock force, so that some pain, looking at a relaxed face in front of you, the palm is nothing Runyu, angel Yan pupil intense contraction, eyes are full of incredible look.


    Actually How is it possible to catch the sword of flame with your palm? You know, this is the top three weapon in the known universe!


    It''s not only angel Yan who is shocked, angel Leng and other guardian angels, but also holy Kaisha are shocked by this scene.


    If someone can hold the sword of fire and break it, Kesha will not be too shocked. However, it is terrible to catch the sword of fire with her hand.


    What''s more, there is nothing wrong with this man''s palm. Does it mean that this man also has a divine body, but Even if it is the fourth generation God body, it will be cut by the sword of fire. How can it be nothing?


    That''s right. When Morgana accepted the third generation super soldier Thornton created by Karl, the fourth generation God body was stabbed by him. Although it recovered later, it was directly cut in half at that time. In the same way, even though this man has a special constitution and can recover, his palm should be cut by the sword at the moment of collision with the sword of fire. How can it be Didn''t catch the sword of flame at all?


    Unless His body is so powerful that he can''t even split the sword of flame.


    As soon as the answer appeared in Katha''s mind, her eyelids jumped uncontrollably.


    Where are these monsters coming from? Why are there so many monsters on this small earth that she has never heard of?


    "Amitabha, poor monk Fahai, I have met your majesty. Thank you for your help." At this time, see Run Jade help oneself blocked Angel Yan attack of Fahai, to run jade erect a palm, slightly bow thanks way.


    "Luohan, you''re welcome. They''re all friends. They should be." Runyu turned around and said with a smile to Fahai, who had been granted the Luohanguo position by the Tathagata Buddha in the legend world of new white lady because of the recommendation of Guanyin Bodhisattva. Then she turned her head and looked at the angel in front of her.


    This girl is very beautiful. She is in the top three of the women he has met. But is Runyu the kind of person who judges people by their appearance?


    Obviously not, so, calm down, in the face of angel Yan, the most beautiful face in the north of the Milky way, Runyu''s face is still wearing a faint, untrue smile. Release the palm of the hand holding the blade of the flaming sword, operate the spirit power, push Angel Yan gently, and shock her back.


    Then, Runyu said to Angel Yan and Kaisha: "Runyu has offended a lot. Please forgive me, but today is the day for the group leader to hold the auction. As one of the members of the group, Runyu can''t see some of them fighting here. If some of the fairies complain about Runyu, after the auction, Runyu will go to the door and apologize to them one by one ¡£¡±


    Runyu''s attitude is very low, or he is very polite, which makes Kaisha and angel Yan feel a little more comfortable. It''s not the same as what he said, because just now I hate or blame him. It''s really meaningful, but Kaisha is more concerned about it."Bald, what did you call this little brother just now?" But the spirit was slightly shocked by the gold body. Now there was nothing left. Kaisha stepped forward and regained the Queen''s aura. She waved Angel Yan, who was waiting for her next instruction, back down and asked Fahai coldly.


    Bald?


    Not knowing when he had such a title, Fahai''s face twitched and said to Kaisha, "demon, this is the emperor of heaven from the world of fragrant honey and frost. He is not a little brother. Pay attention to your words and don''t be rude."


    Different from qianrenxue, she is familiar with the location of Siraitia grosvenorii. She didn''t get out of the gate until a wisp of incense. When she learned that there was going to be an auction today, she rushed to see Fahai, the basic information about the supernatural academy uploaded by the group leader to the chat group. Until now, she didn''t know who Kaisha was. She thought she was a king of bird demons!


    "The world of honey and frost?" This time, in addition to the emperor of heaven, she also heard a message that needs attention. Kaisha found that she, the king of angels and the king of gods, was more and more confused.


    Is the unknown universe, or the empty world, called the world of honey and frost?


    "Don''t be rude to Rohan. This is the leader of angel civilization in this world, Queen Kaisha. It''s not evil." Kaisha is thinking in her heart. At this time, Runyu reminds Fahai.


    Then, he palmed to Fahai and introduced to Kaisha: "Queen Kaisha, this is Rohan from the legendary world of the new white lady. Master Fahai, it should have been a misunderstanding just now. Please calm down."


    Kaisha: "I''m not sure."


    Rohan? Do you play Rohan?


    What''s more, the legendary world of the new white lady is not called the world of fragrant honey and frost. What''s the name of the void?


    Hearing the introduction of Runyu, Kaisha feels that she really can''t keep up with the times and doesn''t know anything.

 Chapter 658

    "Ha ha ha, holy Kaisha, you bichi are still here!"


    Just as Kaisha looks at qianrenxue, Fahai and Runyu, her calm expression is full of depression and distress. She sets up the auction house for the chat group, and Mo ganna, who is responsible for assisting Yin Su to keep order in the auction house, appears here with a bunch of purple light. She flies in the air with her hands akimbo, and shows great respect for holy Kaisha He said with a smile.


    "I''ve met queen moganna." Runyu and qianrenxue greet moganna when they see her coming.


    As the strongest technology system in the chat group, Mo ganna''s position in the group is relatively good.


    "Well, the emperor of heaven, the angel God, and the monk Fahai, you came very early! If my minions have places where they are not well entertained, please bear with them. " Different from the madness in the face of Kaisha, when she saw the three friends greeting her, she restrained her wild smile and responded to them politely.


    "The queen is very kind. This time we don''t need to go through the runes to come here to participate in the auction. Thanks to the queen, Runyu thanks for your running." Run Yu arched to Mo ganna and said with a smile.


    Although her strength is much higher than that of moganna, for the sake of being a 30000 year old woman, the polite Runyu is still willing to use respectful words for her.


    "Ah, emperor of heaven, you''re too polite. Please take your seat. I''ll leave it to the queen. A little Kesha can''t turn the world around." He is also the king of the gods. Runyu, the emperor of heaven, is gentle and modest. But Kaisha, the bichi lake, is so arrogant. She always cross her legs and question or judge others with a high attitude. It''s extremely unpleasant. In her heart, with such a contrast, moganna immediately smiles at Runyu and says to him.


    With that, he winked at the devil warrior who was responsible for entertaining him and leading him to the seat area prepared for him by the devil civilization.


    The latter, after receiving the Queen''s request, immediately stepped forward, bowed to Runyu, made a gesture of "please," and said, "Your Majesty, this way, please."


    "Well, thank you." Runyu nodded to the second generation of demon warrior, and then said to qianrenxue, Fahai and holy Kaisha, "ladies and gentlemen, Runyu will go first. Excuse me. When the auction is over, I''ll have a talk with you if I have a chance."


    "Good." Qianren snow nodded to Runyu.


    "Amitabha, your majesty, go slowly." Fahai made a Buddhist ritual to Runyu.


    Then, run Yu put down her hands and went to her seat area under the guidance of the second generation demon warrior.


    As a strong man at the second peak of immortality and the emperor of the world, the seat area that moganna prepared for him was not one by one like that in a movie theater, but a separate luxury box with delicious food, snacks and juice. It was extremely comfortable.


    Oh, by the way, when runyugang entered the group, his cultivation was the second stage of immortality. After he became the emperor of heaven and took his biological mother back to heaven, he followed Suli''s advice and imposed the most severe punishment on tanyao.


    God forbid!


    Then, when tanyao finished, her body was not made into a puppet like Taiwei, and Runyu did not intend to sell or pawn her, but ate her.


    Have you eaten?


    Nonsense, she changed back to her original shape after her death. She was a Phoenix, and the emperor was Yinglong. Why not take a phoenix as food?


    As a result, Runyu''s spiritual power greatly increased after a phoenix meal, and soon broke through the second peak of immortality in the later stage, which was only a little short of the third.


    Alas, in the world of fragrant honey and frost, the royal family is chaotic enough. Taiwei is a dragon, his younger brother is a fox, and his sons are dragon and Phoenix respectively. Then Taiwei does something wrong everywhere.


    As for Runyu, in his original fate, in order to improve his strength, he swallowed qiongqi alive, but now he didn''t eat tanyao''s body. But there are some of them. Tanyao was also his mother God, but he


    Forget it, it''s really unreasonable to use human morality to bind God. Besides, Dayao has been abandoned and has no blood relationship with Runyu. It seems that Phoenix has no problem as a big meal.


    Wait, what''s wrong?


    Forget it. Forget it.


    The book returns to the true story. Looking at Runyu''s back, Kaisha''s brow is locked. How many times has someone called this young man Tiandi? Even Mo ganna calls it that way. Is this young man really a God?


    But the emperor of heaven In the known universe, isn''t Hua Ye the only one who calls himself that?


    Is there such a name as emperor of heaven in the unknown universe, and this young man, who is only over 6000 years old, is the emperor of heaven in the Unknown Universe?


    Then, what are the ghosts of the legendary world of the new white lady and the world of fragrant honey? There are two worlds in the unknown universe, or does the word "world" refer to a planet, a galaxy or a civilization in the Unknown Universe?With that in mind, Katha noticed a sudden pain in her head.


    I can''t think of a definite answer!


    "Monk Fahai, please take your seat. I''m watching Kesha and these girls." Although Kaisha hides well and looks calm from the outside, her slightly frowned brow still lets her former sister see into her heart.


    "Hum, Katha, do you just taste the taste of ignorance now? When I studied the void, you firmly opposed it. Do you know that if I listened to you and didn''t enter the chat group, one day the void will come, what kind of situation will we fall into if we know nothing about the void creatures?" Morgana sighed in her heart.


    Then, with a wave of his big hand, many demon warriors hidden in the dark came out like a tide and surrounded Kaisha and other angels.


    "Morgana, what do you mean, you want to fight me here? You don''t think that you can defeat me with more people, do you? " Glancing at the generation and generation of demon fighters around, Kaisha looked up at the flying moganna and asked her disdainfully.


    Although there are a lot of people and things I don''t understand, for moganna, Kaisha really doesn''t pay attention to her. She can make her turn ten somersaults with one hand. For herself, she is a slug who has been defeated many times.


    "Well, Kesha, you bichi, go to war? Queen, I''m just keeping order in the auction house. " With that, moganna pointed a finger at Kesha and declared: "holy Kesha, in view of your first act of provoking conflict and drawing sword to attack Fahai Zen master, in order to ensure the smooth progress of the auction, please hand over all your weapons and take out an article with a value of no less than 50000 points as a fine, otherwise, I will fight for justice Ah, bah, for the sake of depravity and freedom, I am here to punish you. "


    Well, it''s really cool to say that to Kesha in the way that she often pronounces sentences on others.


    Kaisha: "I''m not sure."


    Sure enough, the angel and the devil can''t stop fighting. I''ll just go all out with her.

 Chapter 659

    Hearing moganna''s arrogant words and seeing her familiar gesture, holy Kaisha took a deep breath and clenched her fist. She could not help but feel an impulse to fight with her now.


    In any case, she couldn''t have given up all her weapons.


    Without weapons, the fighting power of these angels will have to be reduced by half at least. If they fight against moganna at that time, the chance of winning will be slim. What''s more, there are many mysterious creatures without information in their sacred knowledge treasure house. They all seem to have friendship with moganna. If they help moganna deal with themselves and others without weapons, So But it''s a real delivery.


    thought so that although it was not appropriate to start fighting with Mo Na before gathering specific information, there was no other way to deal with this situation. Perhaps the Holy ksha, who had been hardened to his head, narrowed his eyes slightly and began to secretly mobilize dark energy.


    It''s absolutely impossible for moganna to force her to hand over her weapons, so Come on!


    The next second, Kaisha raised her hands, and she was about to release moganna.


    However, just at the moment when she just lifted her hands up, a very cold and proud voice suddenly rang out.


    "Stop it all. I''m not here to watch you fight, but to attend the auction!"


    "Boom!" Words fall, a strong momentum towards this side of the oppression, let Kaisha, angel Yan, Mo ganna and others in a moment were suppressed ground can not bomb.


    Then, a steady sound of footsteps sounded, and a young man in black and red armor, angular, looking very domineering, came step by step.


    See this person, Mo ganna''s pupil suddenly intense contraction, startled voice: "Luo throat Ji Du!"


    "It''s me. I remember you said in the group that you are also a demon family and a demon queen. I didn''t expect that you were such a demon family. It''s really unexpected." Luo Hou Ji all raises a head, looking at to fly in mid air of Mo ganna, light say.


    With that, she bowed her head slightly. In a moment, moganna was frightened uncontrollably and her feet fell to the ground.


    As the strongest one in the three realms of the glass world, he will not look up to anyone honestly, unless he is facing his own clan leader and Lord Shura king. Oh, now he has to add the group leader and administrator, because they are not worthy.


    "Ha ha, the world is not the same, and the demons in it are not the same. I''m in the world of science and technology, which is different from the mythological world of practicing magic on your side." After being taken down, she attached herself to Taiwei''s puppet, and then used a transfiguration technique to change back to her original appearance. Luohouji all converged her momentum back. Then, moganna said to luohouji with a smile.


    This is the fourth strong man of immortality. She can''t be provoked.


    "Of course I know, otherwise I will punish you for deceiving me." Luo throat Ji all dignified swept one eye Mo ganna, light said.


    Mo ganna: --


    Damn it, I''m so angry. This guy is more arrogant than Kaisha when he faces the queen!


    "I just came here. I don''t know what happened here, but there seems to be no casualties. Let''s forget it. It''s all over. Don''t stand in the way and let the auction start soon. I can''t wait to see what good things will be auctioned." Don''t know what Mo ganna thinks in the heart, Luo Hou Ji all continues to say.


    "This..."


    "Why, can''t you do what you''ve said?" See Mo ganna some hesitation, Luo throat Ji all asks to her.


    "Of course, it can count, but just now Kaisha and their bichi drew swords against the group members without authorization. In order to ensure the order of the auction house and avoid trouble when the auction is being held, I think it is necessary for them to hand in all their weapons, and at the same time, they should also pay a fine." Moganna said to Luo Houji with a stiff head.


    "Draw the sword at the group members?" Hearing Mo ganna''s words, Luo Houji looks at Kaisha and others. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, Kaisha''s people are less than half.


    "We don''t need them to pay a fine, we just need to kill half of them as a warning. As for weapons, if they dare to make trouble at the auction, we will take care of them in person. If they have or don''t have weapons, the result will not change." Luo Hou Ji said domineering.


    After that, he stepped forward to a public seat he liked. He didn''t need any box or special service. He just wanted to be comfortable.


    "It''s all over. There are still many people coming. You''re in the way." Passing by Kaisha and others who were completely confused, Luo Hou Ji Du''s voice came from behind them.


    Then, after several seconds, the angel said to Kesha in a cold voice: "queen, Lingxi, they all It''s gone


    "Ah, ah, I know, this guy Who is it? " Although there is no evidence, half of the guard angels who suddenly disappeared were poisoned by the man just now, and they are very likely to fall. In front of him, the man just waved his sleeve and gave them to This behavior has a great impact on Kesha''s heart.She claims to be the king of the gods and the strongest one in the known universe. However, can she do the same thing as the man just now, wave her sleeve and make six angels fall down, and leave nothing behind, or in front of her own face?


    Kesha thought about it and got the result: no!


    Also, at that time, she didn''t even respond. Even now, she can''t figure out what means the man used. This This makes Kaisha have a kind of "illusion". Maybe it''s very easy for that person to want to kill herself.


    "Hum, Kesha, you are lucky. Wait and see how I will deal with you after the auction." At this time, also looking at Luo Houji''s back, thinking about what he said when he left, moganna clenched her teeth and said coldly to Kaisha.


    Then, she raised her hand and let the demons around her retreat. Then, she shook her wings and flew away.


    Anyway, as Luo Houji said, with him here, I''m not afraid that Kaisha will come up with anything.


    "Queen, shall we go, or shall we stay here for the auction?" Seeing that all the demon fighters around him and others have retreated, even mogana has left. Angel Yan swallows his saliva and asks holy Kaisha.


    She has been a soldier for 7000 years. She has never experienced such a terrible picture today. She is no longer faced with an opponent who can fight fiercely and fight passionately. Instead, she is faced with an opponent who can easily kill herself. How can she fight and what is it?


    I don''t bring this kind of food.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are hostile to Queen moganna. Just now, you should not fight against Zen master Fahai and give her a chance to attack. Although she has not been in the group for a long time, her strength has not improved much. But if she defines you as members of the auction troublemakers, then all the members of the group and their partners will fight against you. You certainly have no chance of winning, so Leave or be careful to stay. Don''t give me another chance to find the attack. I''ll finish my words and say goodbye first Qianren snow, who had not left, thought about it. Considering that she had a lot of predestination with these angels, Kaisha also gave her a small gift, so she reminded them.


    After reminding, she salutes Kaisha and walks away to her seat area.


    Watching Qianren snow leave, Kaisha has ten thousand words in her heart. What''s the matter with that group member?

 Chapter 660

    Seeing the holy Kaisha watching Qianren snow leave, the whole person is still standing here. Angel Yan looks at more and more people around her who have never been monitored on the earth before, and his heart is more and more heavy. Immediately, he says to holy Kaisha again: "queen?"


    "Yan, if we don''t go, we''ll find a seat. Moganna is more and more mysterious now. If we go, we''ll never be able to compete with her next time we meet her. Pay attention, all of you. According to the little girl Qian Renxue, be careful. Don''t let Mo ganna find another excuse to say that we are interfering with the auction. As for Mo Yi, their revenge... "


    Thinking of the scene that Luo Houji just wiped out half of her guardian angel with a wave of her sleeve, holy Kesha stopped for a while, and then continued to say, "I''ll do it with moganna sooner or later!"


    With that, Kesha waved her cape behind her, crossed her waist with her right hand, and stepped forward toward the public seat area with good view.


    Yes, although the identity and status is enough, but because of the reason that moganna hated, moganna did not arrange a box for sacred Kesha.


    "MOI, their revenge is on moganna, the one called luohou Jidu..." When she heard the Queen''s "cruel words", angel Yan looked strange and wanted to say something to her, but she didn''t know if it was her illusion. She found that after her words, the queen seemed to move faster.


    Then, angel Yan in front of a bright, as if to understand what, but in the eyes of the light after a flash, soon dim down.


    If you really want to be the same as yourself, it''s better not to understand, alas!


    With a sigh in his heart, angel Yan waved his hand to the rest of the guard angels to follow. Then he walked to the seat with Kaisha, ready to sit down and participate in the auction honestly.


    Think of her angel civilization. Before yesterday, she was still the most powerful civilization in the known universe. After all, Shenhe civilization is over. Think of her angel Yan. Before yesterday, she was still on the holy left wing of the known universe. But today, first there is an emperor, and then there is a luohoujidu. What''s the matter? The situation is changing too fast.


    What''s more, she still doesn''t understand why the monk named Fahai calls qianrenxue the God of angels?


    If we subconsciously thought that Fahai was provoking queen Kaisha and the whole Angel civilization, now Angel Yan doesn''t think so.


    Because she reflected that she didn''t deny the name of angel God, and that qianrenxue, when she left, knew to remind herself and others that she still had a certain liking for angels, so she should not cooperate with the bald head to provoke angels.


    To sum up, there is only one possibility that the angel is really the God of angels.


    Then, it''s even more confusing!


    As the present holy left wing of angel civilization, angel Yan can pat her chest to ensure that her database stores all the data of angels and their descendants. However, Qian Renxue really knows that there is such a person today, so she has absolutely no relationship with angels, let alone the title of "angel God".


    "Alas So thinking, like Kaisha, angel Yan, who felt that he was too ignorant for the first time, rubbed his forehead and sighed again.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Wei Wuxian spent a lot of time and even used transfiguration to change her appearance back to the original appearance, which made Jiang Yanli reluctantly accept the fact that her younger martial brother, who she raised, is now a devil.


    "Elder martial sister, my demon is different from the kind of cultivation you think. I won''t harm people. Unless I remove the transfiguration, no one will find my change after I go back. More importantly, after my body has been transformed into the third generation super warrior of demon civilization, my strength has been greatly improved, that is, I can kill a thousand warm and cold soldiers with one hand. In this way, I can better protect you and lianhuawu, and I can live at least one million years now! " Wei Wuxian, who was white and handsome, was just like a little white face. He helped his elder martial sister to walk towards the box and said to her.


    He doesn''t dare to make his elder martial sister sad. This is the best elder martial sister in the world.


    "I know, you just said that. But ah Xian, is it really a good thing to live in such a state for a million years? In theory, if the evil corpse is not humanized, it can always exist. If the evil spirit does not disappear, it can still exist forever, but I think it''s better for them to be standardized. " Supported by Wei Wuxian, Jiang Yanli''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He worried as he walked.


    As the eldest lady of Xiuxian family, Jiang Yanli is naturally happy to learn that her younger brother has won such a long life. However, Jiang Yanli can''t accept it when she thinks that this life is obtained by becoming a devil.


    She has been taught for more than 20 years that Moxiu is not a good thing. It is the existence that everyone can get and kill. Although ah Xian said that his devil is different from his understanding of the devil, but Isn''t it still magic?"Alas With this thought, Jiang Yanli sighed. Originally, he was happy to join in the fun. He had a long insight and watched the auction. Who ever thought that he had such a thing? It was really boring.


    And ah Xian, he''s really grown up. He doesn''t even discuss with his parents about how to transform his body into a demon. Does he think his body belongs to him alone?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Yanli said to Wei Wuxian seriously: "ah Xian, you must discuss such a big matter with your family in the future. You know what, if you have something, what do you want elder martial sister and father to do? What''s more, you must not let those sects in our world know that you have become a demon. Otherwise, something big will happen. Do you understand? "


    Although it''s not a problem to use the strength of Yunmeng Jiangshi to oppress the whole Xianmen, it''s not necessary to do something that makes each clan feel uncomfortable, is it?


    "Oh, I know. Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I''ll never dare again." Facing Jiang Yan Li''s advice, Wei Wu Xian lowered his head and replied very honestly.


    But he thought to himself, "if I had discussed this with you at that time, would you agree? Surely not. That''s why I don''t discuss with you. "


    "Well, that''s good, you know, you are a big hand, in my heart, you and a Cheng are my brothers, so you must not mess, you know your body does not belong to you alone, you remember?" Seeing the boy''s honest response, Jiang Yanli finally showed a smile on his face and said to him in a warm voice.


    "Yes, I remember, master Why


    Wait, my body doesn''t belong to me alone. Who else does it belong to? Who wants my body?


    Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes and murmured in his heart.

 Chapter 661

    Seeing that his elder sister has been telling Wei Wuxian this bastard, Jiang Cheng is tired of hearing it, and can''t help saying: "well, elder sister, don''t say it again. Even if you say it, this boy won''t listen to it. He''s just like this. He''s very obedient on the surface. As soon as you leave, he''ll show his true colors immediately. It''s very appropriate to use a sentence I heard from others in the affiliated world to describe him. As long as the waves don''t die, they will die, right? "


    When he said the last two words, Jiang Cheng looked at Wei Wuxian.


    In this regard, Wei Wuxian mouth severely twitch a few times, and then to Jiang Cheng made a very provocative action - eyelid, tongue.


    "You Look for a fight Jiang Cheng is so angry that he raises his hand to fight Wei Wuxian.


    "Come on, you all stop quarreling. Don''t let everyone see jokes. Let''s do it first. But ah Xian, if you have a chance, let yourself change back as much as possible. Don''t be a devil any more. It''s really scary for you to look like that before. " Jiang Yan Li quickly stops Jiang Cheng''s action to get angry, and then says to Wei Wuxian.


    "Oh, yes, elder martial sister." If I have the chance to become the gene of the Galactic power or the gene of the God of war, I will break away from the demonic identity and transform my body into the divine body of the Shenhe civilization.


    After that sentence, Wei Wuxian added in his heart.


    Then, the three of them entered the box prepared by moganna, waiting for the auction to begin.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sasuke, what did they mean by the devil just now? Why did the man named a Xian say that he could live a million years after he became a devil?" After Wei Wuxian and his three men entered the box, he did not know when to enter the auction house. Yu Zhibo weasel, who went to the box with his elder martial sister and younger brother, asked his younger brother.


    "Hum, it''s not something you should care about. I brought you here just to make it convenient for you to pawn your Ninjutsu experience, so as to increase my points, so that I can take the treasure that can revive the dead at the auction. Don''t worry about other things." For his brother''s question, two pillars coldly responded.


    Although he loves his brother very much in his heart, he killed his parents and so many clansmen himself, which is always a thorn in Er Zhu''s heart. In the original plot, when the weasel died, he avenged his parents and clansmen. Naturally, he can show his love for his brother. But now, the weasel is not dead, and he has not avenged his parents and clansmen This makes Sasuke always feel sorry for his parents and clansmen, and he still hates weasel, so he can''t show his true feelings to him.


    Seeing that his beloved brother was not willing to answer his own questions, Yu Zhibo weasel shook his head, and then did not ask.


    Last time Sasuke destroyed Muye with the help of Baiyue, which shocked the whole forbearance world. Yuzhibo weasel, who was in Xiaozhi organization, was also greatly shocked, so he took the ghost shark back to Muye to investigate the situation.


    Who knows, this investigation was met by Sasuke, who was waiting for the hare. Then the ghost shark was swallowed by the water Warcraft, and he was hammered on the head by a talking wolf, and then fell to the ground.


    When I woke up, I saw my younger brother. I wanted to taunt him a few times, saying that he was a waste. Who ever thought that he had just opened his mouth and had no time to speak, but he spoke first and said, "Oh, wake up, you are so incompetent that you can only kill your parents and the whole family to avoid war. Are you still tough?"


    Hearing this, Yu Zhibo weasel first felt a sadness in his heart. He was really a useless man. At the same time, he was also unworthy and unjust.


    Then, yuzhibo weasel suddenly reacts. His younger brother knows that he killed the whole family in order to avoid war. No wonder he will destroy Muye. Is that why?


    So the weasel was sad and relaxed.


    The sad thing is that he knew that Muye would be destroyed in the end. In those years, he did not kill the whole clan, but directly fought against the oppression of Muye''s high level with the clan.


    What, killing Sasuke in advance?


    This is impossible. It will never be possible. I would rather die than sacrifice Sasuke.


    Then, it''s easy because I don''t have to bury the secret in my heart any more. Sasuke knows his difficulties, so I don''t have to pretend to be a cold-blooded brother. I can care about him openly.


    Then


    "Bang!" Sasuke began to fight yuzhibo weasel.


    His dilemma is his, not yuzhibo. Yuzhibo is forced by Muye''s high-level. They are under surveillance all day, and they are excluded to the edge of the village. As a member of yuzhibo, he eats so much rice from the family, and doesn''t want to help the family to seize the right to respond. He even kills the whole family. This guy is insane.


    Even if he has to choose to help three generations of Huoying and others, he can no longer solve the problem of Yu Zhibo''s high-level combat power, and leave those old and weak women and children behind to negotiate an agreement with Tuan Zang?


    If it really can''t be reached, he can also try to save some people out. He has never thought of such a thing.For Muye people, he may be a hero, but for the people, he is an undisputed animal.


    Then Sasuke tried to kill him, but he couldn''t do it. He hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to take him to the world of super seminary to participate in the auction.


    Just at the auction, there are some Yang Zhi manna from Guanyin Bodhisattva of Baolian lamp world to be auctioned. That treasure can revive the dead. I''m afraid it''s not easy to take them with my current points. Bring him here and let him bleed. If there''s anything valuable on him, just pawn it. If it''s OK, help yourself to take Yang Zhi manna.


    At that time, he went to find the big snake pill, forced him to reincarnate his parents and clansmen with filthy soil, and then used yangzhiganlu to revive them completely.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke took a deep breath at that time and made up his mind to keep yuzhibo weasel alive for the time being. As for whether they would want to kill the weasel after their parents and clansmen were resurrected, what should they do then? This I''ll see it then.


    A few seconds later, next to Wei Wuxian''s box, Sasuke opens the door and takes yuzhibo weasel into it.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes.


    The seats on the auction floor are almost full. Many people are still standing in the back. Almost all the invited people are coming. There is no accident left, but they don''t plan to participate in the auction. But it doesn''t matter. These people are enough.


    Glancing at the crowd, Yin Su Su inquired about the group leader in the group. After getting a positive reply, he straightened his clothes, and then stepped on to the auction table.


    The first Zhutian auction held by chat group is about to begin!

 Chapter 662

    Under the gaze of the guests who came to the auction from the public seats and luxury boxes, Yin Su Su, who had been married for a long time but had a lingering charm, came to the auction table in her best clothes.


    Then, she took the microphone from the waiter and said with a smile, "welcome to the first auction held by our Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. Many friends may not know me. Let me introduce myself. My name is Yin Su Su. She is from the world of Yitian Tulong Ji and now she is the leader of Ming religion.


    I am honored to be the host of this auction. Thank you for your trust and support. "


    Speaking of this, Yin Su Su stopped for a moment, looked up and nodded slightly to the twenty boxes on the top floor of the third floor.


    Then, she looked down at the audience and announced, "well, that''s all for the scene. Time is up, let''s go straight to today''s topic. I announce that the first Zhutian auction will begin now! "


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    At the same time, a large number of flowers appeared on the ceiling, and then slowly fell down, which made the auction house which was barely full of people become fragrant.


    These petals are collected from the world fairy flower of the lotus lamp. The high quality of these petals is absolutely unparalleled in the technological world of the super Seminary. Therefore, for a moment, the main gods of the galaxy, including the holy Kesha, the sun Guardian pan Zhen and the God of death Carl, were shocked.


    What petal is it? It looks like it''s natural, but why is it so fragrant, and there''s a lot of dark energy in it?


    When can natural petals contain so much dark energy?


    The ignorant gods murmured in their hearts.


    In addition to them, some of the group members from the non mythical world brought in partners were also shocked by this.


    However, it''s just an appetizer. What really shocked them is still behind.


    The petals fell, and after the salute, Yin Su Su patted her palm gently under the gaze of the audience.


    Then, a graceful girl with a red veil on her face, wearing a relatively open dress, covering the key parts, but revealing some imaginative places, came out from the backstage with a gift tray.


    On this gift tray, there are three pairs of very ferocious masks. They are all from Jackie Chan''s adventure world, and the provider is Bruce Lee.


    The Dragon boss, who made his fortune by selling pets, used his world history books to get ten pairs of ghost masks that had already disappeared, and took out three of them to the auction to get a good price.


    Oh, the devil in business is also a thief.


    With the history books, almost everything in his world can be sold with him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are here to get your favorite items from the auction. Now, let me introduce you to the first item of this auction, three ghost masks." After the beautiful girl hired by moganna came to her side, Yin Su Su took the microphone and whispered to the people.


    Then, in front of the big screen behind a flick, suddenly, a picture appeared above.


    It shows the black hand Gang under the demon Bruce Lee, such as Ah Fu and ah Fen, who put on the ghost mask and summon different kinds of ghost armies to do all kinds of things.


    "Wow After watching these pictures, many participants from the lower world were wide eyed and couldn''t help uttering a surprised voice.


    It can summon so many powerful and magical masks. It''s, it''s too powerful!


    What a baby!


    "I believe you should have understood what functions these three formats have? That''s right. It can summon the ghost army that obeys its own orders.


    Among them, the red mask can summon ghost ninjas with various skills; the green mask can summon sumo soldiers with strong power; the Yellow mask can summon black bat soldiers with flying sky and laser ability. They are rare treasures!


    Today, three pieces will be sold at one go in this auction. This is really a rare opportunity. If you want to have many powerful and obedient friends, don''t miss it, because once you miss it, you can''t even cry in the future.


    By the way, the spirits of the mummies originally sealed in the three masks have been sealed twice by their suppliers with powerful sealing technique, so we don''t have to worry that the spirits in the masks will gradually devour the souls, resulting in the tragedy of being taken away. There are basically no side effects in these three masks. You can take pictures of them freely.


    Now, auction the first mask to summon ghost ninja, starting at 30000 points. You can put your palms on the armrest on the right side of your seats to check your wealth. This auction supports barter, but the value of barter must exceed 10% of the auction price.After shooting one of the three masks, you can shoot the second one. The starting price of the latter one will be 5000 points higher than that of the previous one. Therefore, friends who are interested in ghost masks had better auction them first. Don''t wait until the end.


    OK, let''s start bidding. The starting price is 30000 points. Please start quoting


    Yin Su Su raised his left hand and called to the crowd excitedly.


    It''s not that no one is interested in ghost masks. It''s the first time that everyone has participated in this kind of auction. They are inexperienced and dare not be the first to make an offer.


    Seeing this scene, Yin Su Su, with a smile on her face, convulsed for a moment without any trace. She quietly separated her mind into the chat group and sent a message to her best partner in the group, the leader of the Ming religion in another world, asking him to help.


    In a box, Xiao Zhao, Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo are all taken into the harem (only play but not love) and brought here. They are enjoying and watching the auction of Zhang Wuji. They are having a big drink.


    Then, with a sigh, she pushed aside Zhou Zhiruo, who was about to deliver the grapes to her mouth. She sat up straight and pointed on the quotation machine with her fingers. Then, a mechanical sound sounded in the auction room.


    "Box 16, the sword slays the dragon, orders the whole world, don''t dare not follow. Zhang Wuji, the master of the Ming Dynasty, bid 32000 points."


    All of you: --


    Who''s that, with all the fancy things in front of the name?


    Zhang Wuji


    Who designed it? The master of the Ming Dynasty doesn''t care. Why is there such a paragraph in front of it?


    Hearing the mechanical sound, Zhang Wuji, as the bidder, could not help shaking his face and felt a little ashamed. He really didn''t want to make such a high profile.


    ¡­¡­


    On the auction table.


    Yin Su Su was very happy to hear his son''s offer from another world. He quickly announced to the public: "box 16 offers 32000 points. Is there any friend willing to pay more? If not, this mask which can call up countless ghost ninjas will belong to the guests in box 16?"


    "Hum ~"


    as soon as this was said, people who were still curious about the fancy title in front of Zhang Wuji''s name suddenly regained their senses. Then, after two seconds, someone finally pressed the quotation device in their hands.


    "The God of Styx civilization, Carl, the God of death, bid 35000 points."


    Carl?


    Yes, as a survivor of the Shenhe civilization and the main god of the Styx civilization, his status in the world of the super seminary is self-evident. Mogana, who is responsible for inviting and compiling the guest list for the system, naturally did not invite him. However, in the face of the invitation of the woman he cares about most, Carl naturally did not give up face, so he came.


    "It''s worthy of my serious study to be able to summon so many undead." Carl, the phantom of death, sat in a seat in the public area, his eyes narrowed slightly and murmured in his heart.


    "Death


    "Jin Guangyao, the king of Lanling, offered 35000 points."


    Before Yin Susu finished, there was another mechanical sound in the hall. It was Jin Guangyao who made the world come to the court. He could report more than 30000 points. It seems that he is going to sell most of the jins in Lanling.


    "Jin Guangyao of the Jin family in Lanling? Wei Wuxian, what''s the matter? You brought the people of Jin family in Lanling, and who is Jin Guangyao? Isn''t jinzixuan the leader of Jin family in Lanling? " In box 6, hearing this sound, different from Wei Wuxian, who is eating and drinking at will, Jiang Cheng, who is sitting anxiously at the auction, suddenly picks his eyebrows and asks Wei Wuxian.


    "Oh, he is the king''s patriarch of Lanling in another world, which is different from ours." Wei Wuxian replied as usual.


    He didn''t dare to let Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli know what happened to the world. Otherwise, they would feel uncomfortable. After all, the other world''s self led to the bloody washing of Yunmeng''s Jiang family, and even the elder martial sister became a widow.


    "Is that so?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Jiang Cheng nodded, didn''t think much, and didn''t plan to take this mask.


    They are not interested in this kind of evil. What''s more, with Wei Wuxian''s ghost flute, what kind of ghost mask do they need?


    "Box 20, under the Buddha''s seat, the boy is the king, and the Yellow eyebrow King offers 35000 points."


    It''s like turning on a certain circuit. The next second, someone bids again. It''s Huang Mei king from magic mobile world. He has done a lot of money in the affiliated world with you Suo, so he has a little savings.


    "Well, the friends in box 20 bid 35000 points. Is there any friends who bid higher? If not, this mask that can summon ghost Ninja belongs to him? 35000 points once, 35000.... "


    "The God of Styx civilization, Carl, the God of death, bid 40000 points." Yin Su Su''s words did not finish, but was interrupted by a mechanical sound.Yin Su Su was stunned when he heard that Carl, the God of death, had directly added 5000 points at one time. Then his smile became more brilliant and he said loudly: "Carl, the God of death, is out of..."


    "Well, Carl, a pervert, came here to participate in the auction, but I can''t get in touch with Zhixin. I don''t know how Zhixin is now?" Half a minute later, seeing Carl, the God of death, bid for the first ghost mask at a high price of 40000 points, holy Kesha frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "Queen, shall we ambush Carl after the auction, execute the trial on him, and ask for heartbreaking information at the same time?" Hearing Kaisha''s words, angel Yan sitting beside her asked her.


    "Well, let''s wait until the auction is over. There''s something magical about these three masks. We''ll take a picture of them and take them back to Hexi for study. " Katha nodded.


    "Yes, Queen."


    Then, on the auction table, Yin Su Su began to auction a second ghost mask.


    There are many people who are interested in ghost mask, but few people are willing to spend most of their points on it at the beginning, so that they are not able to participate in the subsequent auction. Therefore, in the end, Kaisha successfully took the ghost mask that can summon sumo soldiers, and the cost is 39000 points.


    Of course, she doesn''t have points, but she can choose to barter. That is to say, at that time, she should provide items with a value of not less than 42900 points.


    So is Karl.


    A few minutes later, the last mask was photographed by moganna. She was also very interested in the mask. The transaction price was 41000 points.


    "All right, everyone, the ghost masks are all finished. Now some friends may make complaints about how the first product is so expensive. Let''s not participate in the auction. Why do we invite us over here? Ha ha, please rest assured, next, the relatively good and cheap auction is coming. "


    Yin Su gradually gained confidence in the fact that none of the ghost masks were sold. She then let people fill the second group of auction items and said with laughter to many guests who were already very interested in the auction.


    In the second group, there are 12 jade bottles. In each bottle, there is an intermediate buried poisonous insect by Li Maozhen.


    "Dear friends, you are not ordinary people. You are all working hard in your own fields, so I believe you will sometimes worry about whether you will encounter danger, right? Now, if you have this auction, you will be greatly relieved, because this auction is a kind of poisonous insect named burying poisonous insects!


    This kind of insect is not for others, but for oneself. As long as the person who has this kind of insect doesn''t bear more than level 6 attack, he will never die as long as the insect doesn''t die. Please remember, absolutely!


    As for what is level 6, let me put it this way. In today''s weapons of the earth civilization, except for nuclear bombs, no weapon can produce power above level 6. Therefore, as long as you have a burying poison, even if you are an ordinary person, basically, no one on the earth can kill you!


    Now, the burial poison begins to be auctioned. The starting price is 3000 points

 Chapter 663

    Start shooting with 3000 points. The power below the nuclear bomb can''t be killed.


    As soon as the auction piece came out, the whole auction house became noisy. I don''t know how much more lively it was when the ghost mask appeared just now.


    Without him, the ghost mask is good, but it''s too expensive. Many of us want it, but we can''t afford it at all. But it''s not the same thing. If we start shooting with 3000 points, we are still quite likely to win a bug.


    Yes, although there are almost no poor group members in the group now, the partners brought by the group members may not be very rich. In addition, this is the home of the world of super theology. Many of the participants are local residents of the world of super theology. They have never taken part in pawning. At first, they are asked to barter, and their psychological pressure is also high It''s very big, which makes them dare not bid easily.


    But now, with good quality and low price, there is something suitable for you. Can there be any psychological pressure?


    Maybe, but it''s not something else. It''s the pressure of not being able to photograph it.


    "Chief, can I make a bid? I want to take a picture of this burial poisonous insect?" Coincidentally, she was arranged by mogana to sit beside Kar, the God of death, and other creatures of the Styx civilization. Ge xiaolun asked ducao, who was beside him, with a trace of tension in his face.


    "Xiao Lun, what do you want this for?" Originally, I wanted to participate in the auction, but after thinking about it, this thing can resist the attack of the power below the nuclear bomb, and the guarantor will not die. What about the God killing bomb? Sure enough, it still can''t work, so ducao decided to wait and see before making the final decision. Suddenly he heard Glenn''s question. He turned his head and asked the seemingly silly galactic power.


    "Hey, hey, my Fear of death. " Ge xiaolun felt his head, embarrassed.


    Ducao: --


    Ducao was silent for two seconds. Then he turned his neck stiffly, looked back at the auction table and said, "Xiao Lun, you are the power of the galaxy. Even a nuclear bomb can''t kill you. This is not the funerary poison for you."


    "Yes? That''s very good. Ha ha, but I think I''d better buy one. It''s a little safer. " Ge xiaolun said with a dry smile.


    Ducao: --


    How afraid are you of death? Although you can survive, we all want to live, but the labor and capital have said that you are the power of the galaxy. What are you still doing here? Even if you take a picture of a tomb bug, it can''t be used for you. Do you know?


    What, for whom?


    Do you think I''m dead?


    Hum!


    "Hoo After a while of inner drama, ducao took a deep breath, and then silently pressed the bidding machine distributed by the demons when they came into play.


    The next second, a mechanical sound sounded in the field.


    "I just want to fight, DeNO civilization, war maniac ducao, bid 3900 points."


    Ducao: --


    Heroes don''t mention the courage of those years. I don''t need to talk about what happened in those years now, do I? Morgana, how do you greet your family!


    "Chief, did you agree to take a picture for me?" He was not interested in the modifiers in front of ducao''s name. Hearing the voice, GE xiaolun brightened his eyes and quickly asked ducao with a smile.


    Hearing this, ducao didn''t answer Ge xiaolun''s question. He just raised his hand and patted him heavily on the shoulder, which made Ge xiaolun subconsciously think that the chief was asking himself, can he rest assured?


    So, GE xiaolun said: "don''t worry, thank you, chief."


    Ducao: --


    Well, don''t worry. I''m telling you to calm down and stop talking nonsense.


    Ducao shook his head and was speechless about this lucky man who had the Galactic power gene but his brain was not flexible enough.


    Sitting not far away from GE xiaolun, Carl, the God of death, who heard him talking with ducao, narrowed his eyes slightly and sat on his seat, thinking: "the heirs of Shenhe power are not as good as one generation."


    Then, press the hands of the bidder, also participated in the auction.


    He is not interested in the function of burying poisonous insects, because the second generation and above super fighters he makes can be immune to nuclear weapons, and the so-called attacks below level 6 can''t kill them. In a certain field, it can be said that he has the ability of immortality, but As a scholar, no matter whether it is of practical help or not, as long as it is something that has never been seen before, it is always good to find a way to get it and study it.


    I am different from those utilitarians. I don''t care about the so-called interests. I only care about two things: knowledge and ice.


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, all the twelve buried poisonous insects were photographed, and many of the group members from the lower world got something.


    Seeing this, the smile on Yin Su Su''s face became more intense. In box 1, he watched the auction progress with candlelight Kun and the summoned white moon shadow dragon.


    The transaction price of this auction is much higher than that of the system mall. You can make a profit!Yin Su Su: "group leader, next is the treasure."


    Yin Su Su suddenly sent a message to yeshiqiu.


    "Well, go ahead as usual. Don''t worry about being robbed." At night, Qiu replied in the group.


    "Yes." Yin Su Su responded, then waved and asked people to present the third group of products.


    This group of auction items is different from the previous two groups. It is very precious and special. Therefore, it is not brought up, but sealed in a crystal cabinet. Then the crystal cabinet is placed on the cart, covered with red cloth, and pushed to the auction table by the staff.


    "I believe you must be very curious about what our third group of products are. Ha, let me tell you something else. Have you ever heard the story of Buddha and sariki?" The appearance of the cart made many of the participants have serious curiosity, but Yin Su Su did not immediately lift the red cloth, but as if pulling a calf to chat with you about the story of Buddhism.


    "My grandson knows." It''s a disgusting behavior to talk about things when holding an auction. However, as soon as Yin Su Su''s words came to an end, someone immediately stood up and responded to her. After searching for fame, they found that it was a very powerful and handsome monkey wearing a dark alloy armor and a phoenix wing crown.


    Not paying attention to the attention of the public, the monkey, who had been sitting next to the beautiful girl Ali, stood and looked directly at Yin Su Su and replied, "the Buddha saves the world with great wisdom, compassion and magic power, and every Buddha will leave a relic with all their wisdom and power when he dies, and continue to protect the world from evil."


    At this point, the monkey suddenly became extremely devout, closed his eyes, put up a palm, and whispered: "Amitabha!"


    "Cut." Hearing the monkey''s words, in a certain box, moganna held her hands in her arms and gave a disdainful cut. What''s the protection from evil? Does it mean to resist moganna?


    Little monkey, you wait. After the auction, Queen, I''ll clean up the blue pool of holy Kaisha first, and then you!


    At the same time, outside the box and on the auction table, after listening to the world''s fight against the Buddha and the monkey king''s answer, Yin Su Su clapped her hand and praised, "this friend''s answer is very good. It''s the standard answer. Then, speaking of this, I believe that many friends have great interest in the relic which contains the Buddha''s powerful magic power in the legend, right? Well, today we''ll meet your wishes and let you see the real Buddha relic with your own eyes. "


    Then Yin Su Su turned around and lifted the red cloth. Suddenly, a dazzling golden light came out from the crystal cabinet, illuminating the whole auction house. The fluctuation of the energy sent out made the great gods of the world, such as Carl, Kaisha and pan Zhen, stand up.


    The monkey king, who had not yet had time to sit down, was even more wide eyed. He looked at the stone like thing in the glittering crystal cabinet and murmured, "Buddha?"

 Chapter 664

    Sun Wukong is not the real Sun Wukong. He is the third generation super warrior of Shenhe civilization created by teacher Wu based on the myth of Sun Wukong.


    His fighting and conquering Buddha gene is mixed with many of Wu''s understanding of the monkey king, so he can be said to be the monkey king in Wu''s mind, which is different from the monkey king in the real fairy tale.


    The biggest difference is that he is very devout to the Buddha, not because he is afraid of and accepts the reality, but because he believes in the Buddha from the bottom of his heart. At the moment of seeing the golden relic, the monkey king was shocked. Then, he put away his serious face and replaced it with holiness and piety.


    He put down the golden cudgel in his hand, that is, the dark golden cudgel, put his hands together, and murmured: "this is the breath of the Buddha. It can''t be wrong. It''s really the relic of the Buddha. It''s really Amitabha


    Then, he said to ducao: "Lao Du, this relic is the treasure of Buddhism. You must help my grandson take a picture of it. Do you hear me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ducao opened his mouth to say something, but seeing the firm and devout look on his face, he finally closed his mouth and nodded helplessly. He just added in his heart: "there are so many gods here, I can''t compete with them."


    Dukao is right. If he wants to help Monkey King capture this Buddha relic, he must compete with the great God, because not to mention other worlds, several gods in his world are interested in this Buddha relic.


    "It actually contains such a huge amount of energy, and this energy is very pure, and it matches our angel genes. If we can get it, plus some resources accumulated by Tiancheng in the past, we can create a fourth generation God." In the area of the angel''s seat, the holy Kesha stood up and looked at the Buddha''s relic sealed in the crystal cabinet.


    At the same time, the sun star pan Zhen also thought that if they had this relic, using the huge energy inside, they might be able to produce more powerful flare weapons.


    After all, in the development of technological weapons by divine civilization, besides experience, energy is the least needed in the experiment.


    Only by ensuring sufficient energy, can we study and experiment weapons to our heart''s content.


    Karl, the God of death who is not interested in destructive weapons, but also likes to engage in research, thinks the same way. If he can get this relic, his scientific research will be greatly facilitated.


    Of course, in addition to a few of them, there are many people who want to get the Buddha''s relic, and not a few of them have the ability to compete with them. Who can let them not be the only people in this world to participate in the auction?


    ¡­¡­


    On the auction table.


    After uncovering the red cloth, the relic in the crystal cabinet suddenly flashed a few times, but at last it seemed as if people had slowed down, gradually became flat and dim, only a little bit of golden light appeared on the surface. However, the huge energy breath it emitted did not dissipate at all.


    The eyes of the audience were filled with admiration. Yin Su raised her mouth slightly without any trace. At this time, she continued to say, "friends, please sit down. Don''t be so excited. This auction will start soon."


    Hearing this, holy Kaisha and others didn''t think much. They sat down and cooperated well, and there was no reason why they didn''t cooperate. As for fighting against the Buddha, Sun Wukong, he didn''t sit down and put his hands together. He bowed his head to Yin Su on the stage and said, "the Buddha is here, I can''t sit down."


    Yin Su Su


    Yo, I can''t see that you monkey are so devout. OK, it''s up to you.


    Thinking about it, Yin Su Su defeated the Buddha and the monkey king said, "in that case, this monkey friend, please help yourself."


    "Next, I''ll give you a detailed introduction to this auction. This is a relic left by a dead Buddha from the world of the lotus lamp. It contains the powerful magic power and chanting power of the Buddha. Ordinary people can wear it for more than a thousand years without being harmed by evil. Practitioners can calm their hearts. If they can refine the energy, they can make great progress. According to the appraisal, the level of this relic has reached the highest level of immortality. Its energy is so powerful that it can easily destroy the galaxy if it explodes. So the starting price is set at one million points. Now Start bidding


    With that, Yin Su Su raised her arm excitedly, indicating that we could start to offer.


    ¡­¡­


    In box No.1, the white moon shadow dragon, who was the first to follow yeshiqiu, saw this scene through the glass window. With some worry, yeshiqiu asked, "master, the price of that Buddha relic in the mall is 1.5 million points, but here the starting price is set at one million. Will it lose money?"


    "Don''t worry, the starting price and the real value can''t be the same. It must be lower than the actual value. Only in this way can people''s desire for auction be aroused to the greatest extent. There are so many people here who will definitely compete. It''s almost no problem to raise the bid to a higher level than the mall''s price. Even if it''s not possible, there are so many members in the group. When it''s needed, They will also help push up the price. " At night, Qiu said with a smile to the white moon shadow dragon who had become a little boy."Oh, that''s it." After listening to the explanation of yeshiqiu, Bai yueyinglong was relieved and nodded his head. Then he turned his head and continued to stick to the glass window, looking at the movement outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "I just want to fight, DeNO civilization, war maniac ducao, bid 1.2 million points."


    The monkey king, who has been defeated by the fighting Buddha, stares at him with that indescribable look. Ducao understands that he can''t do without shooting. So he makes the first offer and adds 200000 yuan to the starting price, hoping to scare those who also want to shoot the relic, and then successfully win it.


    It''s a pity that Lao Du is not beautiful. He thinks that he is beautiful. He wants to frighten all the people present with only 200000 points. Who does he despise?


    The next second, a mechanical sound sounded.


    "Pan Zhen, the patron saint of the sun civilization, bid 1.3 million points."


    Ducao: --


    Then, another mechanical sound came out.


    "Valiant, gentle as jade, Tiandi run jade, bid 1.4 million points."


    That''s right. Runyu also wants to try whether she can capture this relic with no more than 1.5 million points, which will be helpful to his cultivation.


    As for why he wants to improve his strength after he has become the emperor of heaven, we can only say that after entering the chat group, he has a broader vision, so he has a greater pursuit. If he wants to see different worlds, he must have enough strength to protect himself.


    Ducao: --


    Who is the emperor of heaven?


    1.4 million points, which has seriously exceeded the capacity of ducao. Unless Ge xiaolun or Liu Chuang are bartered, he will not be able to get so many points.


    Feeling the victory over the Buddha, the monkey king was still looking at himself with the look of expectation and encouragement (which can be described at last. I am an illiterate, so please forgive me). For a moment, ducao felt that he was too difficult.

 Chapter 665

    I, ducao, once a war maniac in the DeNO system, am now the General Commander of the earth civilization company.


    Although holy Kesha didn''t look up to me and said "I''m finished talking to you" after a few words with me, I thought privately that I was quite a great person.


    Since you''re a big shot, you don''t have to worry about money.


    But today, I''m upset!


    Listen, after Runyu''s offer, someone raised the price again. It''s Carl, the God of death. This time, he directly offered 1.6 million points. How can people compete with him? Then I feel the look in the eyes of the monkey king. Gradually, ducao''s face turns darker and darker, which gives people the illusion that he seems to have been poisoned.


    "Lao Dou, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing the change of his father''s face beside him, Du rose asked him.


    "Rose, how many points are your assets worth there?" Did not answer his baby daughter''s question, ducao asked Rose.


    "Here I am? Two million nine million. What''s the matter? " Before putting her hand on the right armrest, Du rose, who had checked her value through the system function of chat group covering here, replied strangely to her father.


    At the same time, he thought in his heart: "Lao Dou asked, isn''t it because he doesn''t have enough money? No, I''m also a general. I''m from the DeNO system. I''m not so poor. I can''t even afford a relic? "


    No wonder rose thinks so. In her opinion, ducao was once the commander of the DeNO civilization. When the DeNO civilization was destroyed, he must have packed a lot of resources to come to the earth. Now he is here under the orders of the Chinese government and the earth''s super theological academy, so he must have prepared a lot of money, far more than his own assets.


    In this case, the current price of such a piece will reach 160 Oh, no, it''s a 1.65 million point relic. Shouldn''t it be difficult?


    In fact, where did rose think that there are resources from the denor Galaxy belt to the earth, but except for genes such as galactic power, the rest are almost


    Well, not to mention it.


    Therefore, her personal assets alone are more than those of ducao who came to the auction when she was ready in advance. Who let her have the space-time gene created by mogana and Carl!


    "Lao Du, those cherubs have increased their price again. You should also increase your price quickly. Help my grandson take a picture of this Buddha relic." Hearing his daughter''s reply, ducao frowned and didn''t know what to think in his heart. At this time, Dou defeated Buddha and monkey king urged him.


    Ducao: --


    You think it''s a matter of saying one thing, and you don''t give me money. How can I get so much money to fight with Carl?


    Looking at the standing Monkey King, ducao yelled in his heart.


    Then he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and asked his precious daughter, "rose, how many points are your things worth, excluding the time and space gene?"


    "Eighty thousand." Du rose way.


    Ducao: --


    Is that a big gap?


    Hearing his baby daughter''s reply, ducao''s mouth twitched a few times. At this moment, he really didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t barter his daughter''s space-time gene for this Buddha relic, could he?


    Even if the Buddha''s relic really contains great power, even if it explodes, it can easily destroy the galaxy, which is not very helpful to itself.


    After all, the earth is still in the pre nuclear civilization era, so it doesn''t need so much energy for research. As for self explosion, it''s even more impossible to die with the enemy.


    So, it''s hard!


    "Old Du!" Seeing that ducao didn''t respond to himself, the monkey king was so anxious that he yelled to him again, and the volume increased a little.


    "Wukong, it''s not that I don''t take this relic for you. There are so many points that I or the country can''t take it out." While cursing monkey king in his heart, ducao explained helplessly to him.


    I don''t know why this monkey, who has been suppressed by Buddha for 500 years in my memory and can only work with molten iron and copper, believes in Buddhism so much?


    Sure enough, is it because Mr. Wu is a Buddhist?


    Alas!


    "What? You Alas Hearing ducao''s explanation, Dou defeated Buddha''s face suddenly changed. He quickly reached out and pointed to him. He wanted to have a big fight with him, but Finally, he sighed and stopped swearing.


    What''s the use of scolding him?


    Is poverty his fault? Maybe it is. Diplomacy is not good. Fighting is not good. Now I can''t even give money. What''s the use of this general? It''s just a useless person!


    Then, if we quarrel in front of so many people, wouldn''t we lose our face and the face of the earth?So, my old sun Ren, I endure!


    "Hum!" Think, really some can''t help but fight to defeat Buddha, the monkey king discontentedly cold hum a, then both hands in the arms, a buttock sat down.


    I can''t take a picture of this Buddha relic. Why is he still standing and playing monkey tricks?


    "Alas Seeing the monkey king like this, ducao can''t help sighing. He can''t satisfy the wish of the earth''s Guardian God, and he feels very ashamed. But there''s no way. Without money, he can''t really pawn the gene of time and space or other genes, can he? It''s not worth it!


    "Well, Mr. Carr, the God of death of the Styx civilization, offered 1.85 million points. Is there any friend who offered more points?"


    At this time, Yin Su Su''s happy voice rang out on the auction table.


    Carl, the God of death, is not only the God of death, but also rich. At present, his offer makes holy Kesha who originally wanted to take the sariki feel embarrassed, hesitates repeatedly, and finally chooses to give up.


    It''s not that I don''t have the ability to compete any more, but I think it''s not worthwhile. There must be other good things in the back. Now I use so much money, and I can''t bid when something I want more appears. Therefore, Kaisha decided to give up strategically.


    "No? OK, 1.85 million points once! " Seeing that no one seemed willing to increase the price, Yin Su Su waited for a while and began to announce.


    "1.85 million points twice."


    "185..."


    "Wait, I''m going to bid!" Yin Su Su was about to announce that the Buddha''s relic had been auctioned by Carl. Suddenly, a voice that was clearly male, but it sounded a little motherly, and it was a bit hard to beat in the auction room.


    When they went along, they saw a handsome young man wearing a brown coat with two buttons unbuttoned, showing his smooth and beautiful chest muscles, wearing a necklace, wearing black leather pants on his lower body, and putting his hands in his pants pocket. He walked out of the corridor with a rambling step.


    When she saw someone coming, Kaisha''s face changed, her eyes narrowed and she said in a cold voice, "Su Marie!"

 Chapter 666

    Yes, it''s the male angel, Su Marie, who has the title of "ancient butcher God" 30000 years ago.


    He was the number one general under Wang Huaye of the heavenly palace. After the war of the angry sea, he was captured by space-based Wang Hexi. Because he had some unspeakable stories with him, he didn''t kill him and sent him to the earth. This time, Mo ganna made such a big stir for the auction of the heavens, inviting the LORD God and the great figures of various civilizations to come here How could sue Mary not know such a thing?


    So he has been waiting, waiting for moganna to send someone to send an invitation to him. Who knows, good guy, you smelly woman dare not invite labor and capital. It''s because I, Su Marie, haven''t done it for a long time, and the deterrent power is not enough. I tell you, I''m afraid when I do it now!


    What, since lengbing didn''t invite me, why am I still here?


    Oh, if she doesn''t invite me, I can''t come by myself. Who stipulated that? I come here uninvited. How can I drop it!


    Walking into the auction house with a rambling pace, when she heard someone calling out her name, Su Mary turned her head and looked at the holy Kesha sitting in a certain position. Her pupils suddenly contracted violently. Then she said with a smile, "Oh, you actually accepted the invitation. It seems that this auction is really unique, king of blade!"


    As a male angel of the older generation 30000 years ago, he is not used to calling Kaisha queen or the king of angels. He has been used to calling Kaisha tianrenwang and can''t change it for the time being.


    Thirty thousand years ago, the male angels were led by Wang Huaye of Tiangong, while the female angels were divided into three parts. They were Kaisha, liangbing and Hexi. Later, Kaisha won the recognition of the other two kings and defeated Huaye. Only then did she become a unified queen.


    When she heard the name of the heavenly blade king which she hadn''t heard for a long time, she raised her mouth slightly and looked at Su Mary, a handsome, even coquettish, male angel who lacks masculine temperament. Oh no, it''s tianzha. She said with a smile, "Su Mary, you didn''t live in peace after being exiled to the earth by Hexi, and you dare to come here. Look Come on, you really want me to give you a trial myself. "


    "Well, it''s said that after you occupied Tiancheng, what kind of justice order did you carry out? Should I come to the auction not violate your justice order?" Hearing Kesha''s threat, Su Mary trembled in her heart, but she still kept a smile on her face and asked her back.


    "Not yet, but I''m not sure if it will happen next, so I warn you in advance, so that you won''t live up to Hexi''s kindness to you." With that, Kesha turned her head and stopped looking at the evil god, Sumeria.


    "To live? Oh, don''t worry. I will live up to his kindness. " Said Sue Marie.


    "Well, two friends, please stop gossiping."


    On the auction table, Yin Susu, who was supposed to announce that this Buddha relic from the world of the lotus lamp was taken by Carl, the God of death, could no longer resist. He picked up the microphone and yelled to the two bastards who regarded the people around him as the air and chatted wantonly.


    Then, she asked Su Mary, "although we have invitation letters in this auction, it is not stipulated that only those who hold the invitation letters can participate in the auction. Therefore, on behalf of the chat group, I welcome Su''s friend. It''s just, friend, you just said you wanted to bid, but really? If it''s not, then the little girl will let you go out for the reason of disturbing the auction


    "Yes, let him out! My God Carl is about to take this treasure. This guy, who is neither male nor female, suddenly runs out and barks. It''s extremely rude. It''s an offence to my God Carl. You will be punished by God! " As soon as Yin Su Su''s voice fell, the king of gluttonous food, who was sitting behind Carl, suddenly stood up, turned his head and looked at Su Mary, who was standing at the entrance, and scolded him.


    "Oh? What are you? " Originally, she wanted to answer Yin Su Su''s question with a smile. Unexpectedly, something who didn''t know what to do jumped out and talked to herself in this tone. She also said that she didn''t know what to do with her husband and daughter. Su Marie immediately gathered her smile on her face, looked at her and howled in a cold voice.


    You think you are Kaisha, who dares to hold a high profile in front of the labor and capital, and the labor and capital don''t know each other.


    "Presumptuous, I''m under the command of Lord Carr, the God of death. The king of gluttonous, you bastard dare to be rude to me."


    "Taotie king? You''re a rubbish. You dare to talk big here. There''s Carl, the God of death. When Wang Huaye carried out the heavenly palace order, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. " Su Marie boasted. Anyway, Hua Ye is not here. No one can deny his boasting. What? Carl denies it. OK, go to my king.


    "You, you bastard, you and your king huayie only deserve to smell the fart of my God Carl!"


    "Bah, disgusting, you can''t say anything else, can you just fart?" Sue Marie spat and said.


    Carl: --


    Other audience members:


    You only deserve to smell my God Carl''s fart. Your God Carl can only fart. These two sentences are quite coherent, and then"Ha ha ha!" Many participants in the auction couldn''t help laughing. Although these two people bickered and delayed the auction, it was really interesting.


    "Enough, howl, shut up and sit down." Carl, the God of death, said with his face as usual, wearing a hat attached to his dark blue cloak. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "This Yes, I am At first, he wanted to scold Sue Mary, but at the command of Carl, he sat down reluctantly.


    Seeing that Carl, the God of death, said something, Su Marie stopped when she was happy. She didn''t quarrel with Yao Hao any more, thus further offending him. As for why not avoid conflicts with him at the beginning


    Labor and capital are going to compete with him for the auction. Can we not offend him? So it''s OK to offend, but there must be a degree, and we can''t cross the line.


    Then, Sumeria turned her eyes to the crystal cabinet on the auction table. To be exact, it was the Buddha''s relic in the crystal cabinet.


    It''s not long since sumary came here. He doesn''t know it''s sari, but he can feel the powerful power in it. That''s what he needs.


    So.


    "Want it, want it, I must get it!" Cried Sue Marie in her heart.


    "My friend, Mr. Carr, the God of death, has offered 1.85 million points for this Buddhist relic. You just said that you would like to bid. How much do you want to bid? Could you please report it quickly?" On the auction table, Yin Su Su took a deep breath and finally asked Sue Marie.


    If this guy who is neither male nor female delays any longer, she promises that she will let people blow him out immediately, even beat him to death, and let him dare to play tricks on himself and influence the auction.


    Hearing Yin Su Su''s final question, Su Marie did not hide her greedy eyes, took out a reagent tube from her arms, and said with a smile, "how much do you bid? Ah, first of all, you have to see how much this thing is worth, and how many points do you have in your mouth?"


    "What''s this?" Looking at the half filled reagent bottle in Su Mary''s hand, Yin Su Su''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a look of doubt flashed in her eyes.


    At this time, someone on the seat stood up again. It was ducao. His eyes were fixed on the reagent bottle in Sumeria''s hand. Then, he pointed to him and roared: "you broke into the base and stole the gene backup of galactic power! This Why only half of them, the other half of them? "


    "The other half?" Looking at the incompetent and furious ducao, sumary raised her left hand and said with a smile, "of course it''s injected into my body, stupid!"


    Ducao: --

 Chapter 667

    At this moment, ducao felt that he really had a word to say.


    I''m not stupid!


    Ah bah, it''s not like this, it''s like this: you''re an orphan. You dare to be so arrogant when you steal from the labor and capital. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you every minute.


    Thinking about it, dukao, whose mouth was slightly open and his chest was constantly undulating, reached out and pointed to him. Sun Wukong defeated the Buddha and said, "Wukong, hurry up, take back the remaining half of the backup genes of the power of the Galaxy!"


    "Good, evil, eat my grandson..."


    "Stop it The monkey king changed the dark alloy stick he had put away and was about to jump up and fight against Su Marie. Suddenly, Yin Su Su in the challenge arena couldn''t bear it any more and yelled at them.


    When he heard Yin Su Su''s words, he beat the Buddha and the monkey king slightly, but soon he got on again. Lao Du was poor and had no money to photograph the Buddha''s relic for him, but if he could snatch back the remaining half of the genetic backup of the Galactic power from this Sumerian hand, maybe the money would be enough.


    With this in mind, a strong sense of war flashed in the eyes of fighting against the Buddha, and the hand holding the dark alloy stick was even tighter. He would defeat the thief in seconds and take back the gene in an instant!


    "Yo, little monkey, just because you want to fight me, it seems that you have never seen the cruelty of the universe." Seeing the monkey king leaping up and waving his baton at him, Su Marie narrowed her eyes, took out the dark Su silver dagger he had secretly left from the gaiter, put out her tongue, licked the back of the dagger, and threatened the monkey king.


    As the strongest General of the angel family, although he was once, he had his own pride.


    That is to say, even if you can''t fight, you can''t give advice when you want to fight, because once you give advice, the morale will go down.


    Then, with a wave of her arm, she was about to throw out the dark silver dagger in her hand, to make a clean break for the fight against the Buddha and the monkey king.


    Dark silver is the hardest metal in the universe. Although this dagger made of it does not have the special function of condensing energy and releasing justice like the sword of flame, its sharpness is the first in the known universe. In the existing records, it has not been cut or cut off after being hit by dark silver weapons.


    The monkey, scanned by the computer system in his body, is the third generation of top beast warrior. His body is the body of King Kong. This kind of constitution is powerful, but if he is hit by the dark Su silver dagger, his body will be cut.


    Think of here, Su Mary''s mouth raised a bloody arc, and then, to throw a dagger.


    Who knows, at this time, the sudden change.


    "You two mole ants, how much time do you want to delay?" A voice that was obviously suppressing anger sounded in the auction hall. At the same time, a group of blood red evil Qi appeared out of thin air in the middle of fighting against the Buddha, Monkey King and Su Marie. Then, a young man who was wearing war armor and looked more gentle and honest, even a little naive, appeared there.


    That''s right. It''s luohoujidu who is attached to Taiwei puppet and uses magic to change back to his original appearance.


    "Bang! Bang


    Luo Houji flashed from his box and his arms were open. Suddenly, two magic powers came out of his palm. One was light, so he just stopped Su Marie''s action of throwing dagger. The other was heavy, so the fight defeated Buddha. The monkey king vomited out the blood of the boss on the spot and flew backwards faster than jumping over.


    "Poop


    "Ah ~"


    defeated by Luo Houji, the monkey king slammed into the wall of the auction house. Then he slipped down the wall and fell to the ground. Then he put his hand over the injured chest and screamed.


    "Wukong!"


    "Wukong


    "Monkey brother!"


    When they saw that Sun Wukong, the guardian God of the earth and the strongest man in the company, was killed in seconds, dukao, GE xiaolun and others exclaimed.


    Then, GE xiaolun, Ali and others quickly left their seats and ran to help the monkey king, while ducao questioned Luo Houji, who are you and why did you attack the soldiers of our Xiongbing company


    "Hum!" When he heard ducao''s question, Luo Houji glanced at him with disdain and made a cold hum, but he didn''t answer his question. Obviously, he thought ducao didn''t deserve to talk to him.


    Ducao: --


    After understanding the deep meaning of Luo Houji''s action, ducao''s face was as black as coal.


    Grandma, labor and capital used to be a well-known war maniac in the universe, but now they are also the commander in chief of the earth super theological college, Xiongbing company. You still have that old woman named holy Kaisha before. Why do you look down on labor and capital so much, just because you are gods?


    Yes, there is no doubt that luohou Jidu is able to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king. It is absolutely the existence of God, even stronger than moganna.Because, from the point of view that Mo ganna, pan Zhen and Dou defeated the Buddha and the monkey king, even Mo ganna can''t fight against the God of war, and this man, if he can do this, then his strength


    After reflecting this, ducao frowned and became more and more nervous.


    "Well, I''ll answer your question." On the auction table, looking down at the conflict that finally ended, Yin Su Su took a deep breath and said to ducao with a straight face.


    "Well?" Hearing the voice coming from behind, ducao, who was still staring at luohou Jidu, turned his head and looked at the direction of the auction table.


    "The friends of luohou Jidu are one of the members of our chat group. Strictly speaking, they are also a sponsor of this auction. Before you enter the auction house, you should see the contents of the sign standing at the door. It is forbidden to fight or fight in the auction house. Otherwise, the organizer has the right to deal with the violators. Just now, the monkey took the lead in attacking others in the field. After I told him to stop, he still went his own way. Luo Houji''s friends shot him to stop his bad behavior from spreading. What''s wrong Yin Su Su said to ducao.


    "But..."


    "In addition, although it was the monkey who started, it was you who instigated him to attack others. Now, please follow the demon warrior on duty to pay the fine, and then take the monkey away from the auction, immediately, immediately!" Unwilling to waste any more time listening to ducao''s nonsense, Yin Su Su said to him without any doubt.


    Don''t you see many guests waiting impatiently under the stage?


    "But, sumary, the genetic backup of the Galactic power in his hands is ours." Seeing a group of demon soldiers coming towards him, even if Yin Su Su didn''t want to hear it, ducao spoke very quickly about it.


    He thought that after hearing this, Yin Su would ask those demon warriors to stop, and then make a good inquiry about it. He thought that some foreign auction houses would stop the auction of stolen goods and refuse the stolen money. Who knows


    On the auction table, Yin Susu waved his hand impatiently and said, "it''s true or not. I don''t know. Even if it''s true, it was before he entered the auction house. We are only responsible for holding auctions and maintaining order in the venue. We are not responsible for helping the police outside catch criminals. Besides, this person is not an ordinary person at first sight, and the police are afraid that they can''t take care of him, right? All right, take this fat man away


    Ducao: --


    Who is fat?

 Chapter 668

    In the end, ducao was led down by the demon warrior, along with the fight that was wounded by Luo Houji to defeat the Buddha and the monkey king.


    Originally, Du rose wanted to protect her old bean, and Ge xiaolun was willing to sacrifice her life to protect her leader. However, luohoujidu''s deterrent power was too great. The most powerful of them, the monkey king, was killed. Therefore, dukao, who was slandered as "fat" by Yin Su Su, finally refused their help and took the initiative to follow the demon warrior who came to take him away.


    Before leaving, he told the rest of this group of people, the most worthy of trust rose, let her keep a good eye on the auction, if there is anything helpful to the earth and the company, try to take it down, and, after the auction, never let go of Su Marie who stole the genes of Galaxy power.


    For his old beans charged, Du rose solemnly nodded, said he must complete the task assigned by the chief.


    Then, ducao and Dou defeated the Buddha, and the monkey king was taken away, fined first, and then driven out of the auction house.


    The arrogant fight defeated the Buddha and the monkey king wanted to resist. However, after Luo houjidu pointed at him a little, all the dark energy in his body was blocked, leaving only his brute force. Because of the injury, he couldn''t play a little bit. Therefore, he didn''t want to go, and the evil devil warrior would drag him away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "well, that guy has the same name and surname as my grandson. Can''t you save him some face? It''s better to carry it away than to drag it away! "


    Sitting in box 5, you can see all the movement outside through the glass window. Watching the fight dragged away by several demon warriors defeat the Buddha Monkey King, the king of demon king, the monkey king can''t bear to look directly at the crowd and send a message.


    Moganna: "give him face? Monkey, do you know what the monkey''s title is? "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "you know, fight against the Buddha."


    Mo ganna: "Oh, so you know."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "nonsense, we have seen the basic information about your world uploaded by the group leader before we came here!"


    Morgana: "now that you know, what face do you want from my demon warrior? Queen, I''m also helping you clean up the door of the monkey king. Don''t you hate those Buddhas? "


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "hum, although my grandson hates Buddha very much and is very dissatisfied with the monkey outside who worships Buddha so much, it''s OK for him to teach him a lesson or even kill him. But when others drag him on like this, my grandson always feels embarrassed."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, you can''t think that way, Tai Po. You are two very different people. The monkey outside has a different experience from you. He is just a fake Monkey King created by science and technology. It''s not true. If you really can''t accept it, you can find him after the auction and ask him to change his name, Isn''t that how it works? "


    Seeing that monkey king, the king of the demon king, has a tendency to quarrel with his current boss in the group, Wei Wuxian, who is beating Jiang Yanli''s back in the box to make her laugh, is in a hurry and says to monkey king, the king of the demon king, in the group.


    Now he is not only the left messenger of the demon civilization, but also has been transformed into the third generation of top demon warrior. He is only one step away from the divine body. In the demon civilization, he is in power. Therefore, he is involved in many interests, so he can''t watch their big demon group offend people.


    Although, Monkey King, the king of demon king, can''t beat moganna.


    Of course, it depends on the specific combat environment. After all, the God of science and technology like moganna is very limited.


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, subconsciously refutes them. However, as soon as he opens his mouth, he can''t go on, because he thinks that what Wei Wuxian said Actually It makes sense!


    The monkey king outside, although he claims to be the monkey king, he is not really the monkey king. He is just a man-made man who has been input into the memory of the story, and then uses the ability of the story as the material, using the means of science and technology.


    If nothing else, he won''t change.


    Do you have the face to say that you are the monkey king?


    So, in the final analysis, the monkey is just a pirated monkey who claims to be monkey king. If he cares about losing face because of this, will any monkey be named monkey king after that? If he is abused, my grandson will lose face together?


    If it is, then even if my grandson has ten thousand face, he will be lost!


    With this thought, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, nodded, and then said to Wei Wuxian in the group awkwardly, "well, your boy has a point. After the auction, my grandson will go to the monkey and ask him to change his name to sunwuqi."


    Wei Wuxian


    Other group members:


    You have to force people to change their names, and you also ask people not to be angry. Is that a bit too much?You Suo Wei: "Keke, I have a different opinion about that."


    When everyone was naming the monkey dragged away by the demon soldiers by the king of the demon king, Sun Wukong, Yu Suowei, who was living in the same room with the Yellow brow king, couldn''t help but say a weak word in the group.


    Monkey King: what do you want to say


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, what do you want to say?"


    Don''t pick a problem. I want to fish in troubled waters for a while in the great demon civilization. I don''t want to conflict with others, especially the group members.


    After that sentence, Wei Wuxian added in his heart.


    You Suowei: "I would like to say that most of us are from the earth. The man who fights outside defeats the Buddha and the monkey king. Although he is a pirated monkey, he is the patron saint of the earth. For the sake of the earth, should we be a little polite to him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as you said this, the whole group was quiet.


    Then, a few seconds later, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, replied, "my grandson didn''t know the word earth until he entered the group. I don''t care."


    Wei Wuxian: "I only know that I heard the name of the earth after I joined the group. I don''t care."


    Evil Bruce Lee: "before, Bruce Lee only wanted to rule the earth. He never wanted to protect the human beings inside. They just hurt human beings, not the earth. So Little dragon doesn''t matter. "


    Tu yamaya: "it doesn''t matter."


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "it doesn''t matter."


    Black Marshal: "it doesn''t matter."


    ¡­¡­


    You Suowei''s mouth twitched when he saw the three words that had already formed the brush screen. Then he suddenly noticed something and asked yuzhibo Sasuke: "yuzhibo Sasuke, Sasuke Jun, I remember your planet is also the earth, and you are human, right?"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "yes."


    Why don''t you care about that


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "is there an inevitable connection between the two? No matter what you say, I really don''t care. "


    You Suo Wei


    Good guy, I am the only one who cares for the earth and human beings, even if the earth and human beings are from another world.


    Thinking of this, you Suowei looked up at the ceiling in the box. A few seconds later, he sighed and said, "they are merciless!"


    King Huang Mei


    Who is merciless to you, and they seem to have a large number?

 Chapter 669

    Huang Mei was puzzled by you''s exclamatory words, so he asked a question.


    Then, when you heard about the problem, his face turned black with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Who is merciless to him?


    I don''t know about this problem. No, this problem shouldn''t exist at all, because no one is merciless to me, because none of the people who are merciless to me are human beings!


    "Alas Think about it, you Suowei sighed heavily, and then told all the discussions in the group to King Huang Mei, and asked him to comment on himself. How could those boss in the group be so ruthless to mother earth?


    "Oh, it''s merciless to the earth." After listening to what you did, Huang Mei suddenly said.


    Then, shaking his head, he exhorted Yu Suowei: "Mr. you, although the monkey king of this world is taking protecting the earth as his duty, he can''t be excused from the crime because of this, can he? If he violates the rules of the auction, he will have to deal with it as he should. As the saying goes, there is no square without rules. If he is so easy to open up to others, will he have to open up to those who affect the normal activities of the chat group in the future? Because it''s not very difficult to find a shining point for a person like you. For example, holy Kesha''s justice order has maintained the relative stability of earth''s civilized creatures for thousands of years, and has sheltered many galaxies. In this respect, her contribution is far greater than that of Monkey King. And Carl, the God of death, who released the monkey king so that the monkey king could protect the earth, and then he sent Taotie to attack the earth. How do you define Carl


    You Suo Wei: "I..."


    Hearing his pet, oh no, it''s his brother''s words, yousuowei opened his mouth, and the whole person was shocked.


    Is this the ignorant weasel who knows nothing?


    Actually said such a big truth!


    "Mr. you, are you right?" Seeing that yousuowei was asked by himself, the Yellow eyebrow King awkwardly spared his head and then asked him.


    "Hoo After a deep breath, you Suowei said, "I don''t know if what you said is right or wrong, but other members of the group don''t agree with what I said. Even the earth, which lives in another world, is also the universal wisdom of human beings. So I don''t think it''s useful to be right or wrong. Forget it, just think you''re right. "


    With that, you Suowei said "excuse me" in the group, then leaned back lazily on the back of the sofa and continued to watch the auction outside the glass window.


    King Huang Mei


    What do you mean when I''m right? What I said is right!


    Why do you want to open up to that monkey? It''s just a Bimawen! Mr. you, Mr. you, you are choked by me, and you are not willing to admit your mistakes. It''s not honest enough!


    With this in mind, Huang Mei turned his mouth, reached out and took a grape from the tea table in front of him, put it in his mouth, chewed it, and began to pay attention again, watching the auction.


    ¡­¡­


    Box one.


    Seeing the chat records in the group, you said "excuse me" and then stopped speaking. She made it clear that she had accepted the fact that the group of friends didn''t intend to fight against Buddha. To save face for him was to continue to drag him away, plus a fine. At night, Qiu slightly felt helpless and shook her head.


    Is this guy a real virgin or a fake virgin?


    What do you mean to yourself? Don''t you count in your heart?


    You are a villain who does evil. You are also a villain to the earth in other world. No, it''s the monkey king!


    The monkey king is protecting the earth in this world, so we have to treat him differently. Who regulates it? Can it have anything to do with it?


    If you really like the Virgin Mary so much and talk about the great principles of the world, you should first beat down the martyrs who chanted the slogan of "everyone is equal", because your proposal has seriously contradicted his slogan.


    At night, Qiu thought about it in his heart, and then reached out and rubbed his forehead. He suspected that he or what you did might have the potential to develop towards the bar spirit.


    No, it''s not yourself. It''s what you do. Yes, it''s just what you do!


    So think, night autumn nodded, seems to accept this psychological hint.


    Then, he also turned his attention back to the auction outside.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, luohouji all released the oppression on Sumeria and returned to her seat. Then Yin Susu asked someone to give Sumeria a quotation device with the function of identifying the value of the goods.


    After identification, only half of the galaxy''s backup genes in his hands are worth 2.2 million points. According to the rule of barter, 10% of the value should be deducted when offsetting the points, this half bottle of genes can be used as 1.98 million points.


    At present, the price of the Buddha relic from the lotus lamp world, which has been stopped, has reached 1.85 million points, and the bid is Carl, the God of death from the Styx river. Therefore, after half of the Galactic power backup genes in Sumeria''s hands have been identified, Yin Susu takes the microphone and asks him a question."Friend Su, you said you wanted to bid before. How much did you bid for this Buddhist relic?"


    Su Marie: "it''s..."


    How much? I wanted to say two million, but


    Good guy, the backup gene of Galaxy power can only be used as 1.98 million points. Are you really kidding me? (though only half is left.)


    Su Marie, who thought she was rich and could raise her price at will, suddenly had a sad discovery: even if she stole the backup gene of Galaxy power, he was still poor. I Don''t accept!


    "How much did you bid, please?" Seeing that Su Mari was stunned and did not answer her question, Yin Su Su frowned and asked him again.


    It was this guy who suddenly entered the auction house and said he wanted to bid. It took such a long time. If he really wanted to increase the price, it would be OK. But if he was fooling people, his behavior would be more excessive than that of the monkey and fat man before. He would never leave the auction house standing.


    Hearing the impatience in Yin Su Su''s tone, she thought that she had been easily suppressed by Luo Houji before, and Sun Wukong had been beaten by Luo Houji for seconds. Su Mary swallowed her saliva and looked at the shining relics in the crystal cabinet behind Yin Su Su Su.


    Then, some nervously pressed the offer machine in hand.


    [Sumeria, the ancient butcher of the dregs civilization, offers 1.851 million points. ¡¿


    Su Marie:


    What the hell is the scum civilization? Labor and capital is an angel civilization!


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    You delayed us for half a day there and only added a little points.

 Chapter 670

    As soon as the mechanical sound fell, the corners of her mouth twitched a little.


    As for the definition that Sumeria comes from the scum civilization, needless to say, it must be moganna.


    As for his offer which is only one point higher than Karl It really surprised everyone. You''ve been there for such a long time. We thought you would quote a very high price. Is that all?


    Are you kidding us?


    On the auction table, Yin Su Su''s lips were slightly open, and she wanted to have a fit several times, but at last she took a deep breath every time and suppressed her anger.


    After all, this gender did not card too dead Sumeria really increased the price, although only added a point.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "I''m going to the street to taste my grandson''s watermelon knife. I only add one point!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "before, when Mrs. Yin started bidding, she should add that the price increase should not be less than 10000 points each time."


    Wei Wuxian: "ten thousand is too little. The recommended price of this relic in the mall is one and a half million. It''s more appropriate to increase the price of such a treasure by no less than fifty thousand each time."


    Fire cloud evil god: "yes, yes, you are all right. Then, can we open a live broadcast to let Lao Xiong and I watch the scene?"


    Majestic: "same as above, + 1."


    When everyone in the room was shocked and frustrated by sumary''s offer, the members of the chat group also discussed with each other.


    Among them, because of the heavy injury, lack of money and unwilling to buy advanced healing drugs and receive advanced treatment, the fire cloud evil god and Overlord who are still living in Tushan hospital have sent out the news that they are out of place with the public.


    Because of their health, both of them failed to attend the auction.


    Wuwuwu, I''m so miserable!


    Hearing the two brothers'' speeches, the whole chat group was quiet for a moment. Then, many people couldn''t help laughing.


    Originally, everyone was still disgusted by sumary''s behavior. As a result, the appearance of Huobao made everyone happy. It''s not bad.


    Then.


    Ao Bing: "two elders, let me open the live broadcast for you."


    In this "sinful" chat group, Ao Bing, who is the most kind-hearted, said to xiongba and huoyun evil god.


    With that, Ao Bing turned on the live broadcast, with the camera directly facing the auction table and the public seat area under the stage.


    Xiongba: "thank you very much, the third prince. He is so righteous. He will be rewarded in the future."


    Huoyun evil god: "yes, yes, thank you, Prince. You are really a good man. I have never seen such a good person like you after living in the hospital for so long."


    Tu Shanya peeping at the screen


    This fire cloud running means that all the people in my hospital are bad people?


    Tu Shanya remembers a small book in her mind. When the auction is over and she returns to the affiliated world, she must ask the doctor who is responsible for the treatment of huoyun evil god to give him a few injections free of charge, so that he can know the consequences of disorderly talking.


    Yeshiqiu: "Yin Su, it''s our fault this time. Forget it. Now you add to those guests that the price increase should not be less than 20000 points each time."


    At night, Qiu covered his mouth and tried to hold it for a while. Then he bubbled in the crowd and sent a message to Yin Su Su.


    If it was Wei Wuxian''s proposal that the price increase should not be less than 50000 points each time, it would be very appropriate. But now, the price of sariki has been very high. If the price of sariki is separated by 50000 points, I''m afraid no one will increase the price again, so 20000 is more appropriate.


    Yin Su Su: "yes, leader, I understand."


    After receiving the group leader''s instructions, Yin Su Su immediately replied in the group.


    Then, he reluctantly agreed with Sumeria''s offer of 1.8501 million points, and asked the audience if they were willing to increase the price. If so, from now on, the increase of sariki''s price should not be less than 20000 points each time.


    Hearing this, almost all the people in the audience subconsciously shook their heads in their hearts. When Carl, the God of death, gave 1.85 million points before, we were not willing to increase the price, let alone now.


    As for Carl, he also hesitated. Although he is rich and powerful, he can''t bear to spend 20000 points in such a big way all the time. There may be many treasures that interest him in the next auction. If you spend too many points on this relic, then


    Xiumei frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. Then, Carl made a decision that if he didn''t speak, the relic would be given to Su Mari. He kept the treasure behind the point shoot.


    So, with Su Marie''s confused expression, Yin Su Su hammered the first, second, and third time with an auction hammer, and finally the Buddha relic was sold by him. As a payout, he paid for the remaining half of the galaxy''s backup genes.Of course, because of the value gap, he has 12999 points left.


    Su Marie: "it''s..."


    The demon warrior who was immediately driven away took the backup gene of the power of the galaxy, and then gave her a so-called Zhutian bank card and a certificate to get the auction. Her face was full of confusion.


    Can he say that if he had known that the gene of galactic power was so worthless, no, he would not participate in the auction if he had known that the relic was so expensive?


    There''s death Carl, who only farts. Why don''t you increase the price? Aren''t you harming me?


    It''s true that in Su Marie''s opinion, Buddha''s relic is a great treasure, but its value is far from half of the galaxy''s power genes. However, she was forced to bid, but its value is equal to half of the galaxy''s power genes. This It hurts. My heart hurts.


    Looking at the demon warrior who took away half of the backup gene of the Galactic power, Su Mary raised her arm and looked at him with a sad face. She wanted to grab the gene back, but she didn''t dare to do it because of the deterrent power brought by Luo Houji before.


    Finally, he put his arm down and murmured, "what am I here for? Sobbing ~ "


    Su Marie, who is bleeding but not in tears, makes an imaginative voice in her heart.


    At the same time, on the auction table, Yin Su Su, who finally sold the relic, finally showed a smile on her face. Then she asked the staff behind her to sell the next piece.


    This is a broad bean lying quietly in a jade bottle.


    Broad bean?


    Yes, it''s broad bean, but it''s different from ordinary broad bean, because it''s not made by ordinary people, but Grey Wolf!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the super obedient faba bean invented by Dr. grey wolf, the chief inventor of our chat group, after a long time in seclusion. This invention enables people who eat faba beans to listen to their own words unconditionally. Even God can hardly be immune to its power.


    After detailed scientific calculation, if the second strong man of immortality eats it, there is a half probability that he will be immune to its power, while the creatures below the second strong man of immortality will never be immune to its power. Therefore, if you have such a broad bean, maybe you can have a subordinate who will give his heart and soul to your second strong man of immortality.


    Oh, there may be some friends who don''t understand what is the second strength of immortality. I''ll take Mr. Carr, the God of death, and Mr. Pan Zhen, the sun star, as examples. Their strength is in the second strength of immortality. So, do you understand? "


    In the last sentence, Yin Su Su opened her arms and asked the audience in a loud voice.


    "I understand!" Many of the demon fighters who maintain order respond in a loud voice.


    At the same time, Carl, the God of death, and pan Zhen, the star of the sun, are silent for a while. I don''t know why. I always feel that my mood has suddenly become a little bad.

 Chapter 671

    Faba beans, which can make people listen to their own words unconditionally, are half likely to be controlled even if they are gods of their own level. Such a treasure is really awesome, but it''s too much for you to take us as an example, isn''t it?


    There are so many people here. Why don''t you take others as examples and just take us as examples?


    Do you know that many people will stare at us in this way? In case we are accidentally fed broad beans, and then we are unlucky and run into the possibility of that half, then we are not going to finish the calf?


    With this in mind, pan Zhen and even Carl, the God of death, do not forbid to look discontentedly at Yin Su on the auction table. If it is not the wrong occasion, they promise that they will let this hateful smelly woman experience God''s anger!


    Feeling the gaze of Pan Zhen and Carl, Yin Su Su felt a moment of panic, but soon recovered.


    What are you afraid of? She is not a person in this world. After the auction, she will return to her own world. Pan Zhen and Carl, who have not entered the chat group and are not moganna''s companions, can take her no matter how powerful they are?


    Besides, to explain how strong the second realm of immortality is, we have to find someone to explain it. Besides you two, who is more suitable?


    What, Tiandi Runyu?


    He is a group member, not suitable, and there are not many people who know him here, he is not representative. So, to sum up, death Carl and pan Zhen are the most suitable.


    Back to business, he smiles politely at Carl and pan Zhen, who are glaring at him. Then, Yin Su Su turns back to the big screen behind him and reaches for his hand again. Suddenly, the picture appears.


    The above play is gray wolf''s trick to lure the White Snake fairy of Huoying world to eat broad beans, and then the White Snake fairy becomes a obedient and sensible snake baby.


    This can be regarded as a "fact" to give customers who doubt the authenticity of super obedient broad beans a shot in the arm.


    Although There are still many people who doubt the function of broad beans.


    "Well, I believe everyone already knows what effect this super obedient broad bean has. Now the auction officially begins. The starting price is 800000 points, and the increase should not be less than 50000 points each time." After the screen stopped moving, Yin Su Su turned around and said to the audience.


    Then the scene was quiet.


    There was no offer.


    Yin Su Su


    What''s the matter? How can no one bid for such a powerful treasure?


    Looking at the many motionless heads under the stage, Yin Su looked left and right and waited for a while. However, there was no movement.


    As a result, Ms. Yin''s mentality slightly collapsed.


    Such a good baby, I thought I could make a lot of money for the group, but I don''t know how to make it?


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Fire cloud evil god: "what''s the matter? How can no one bid?"


    Xiongba: "it must be that this woman said something wrong or less, which didn''t arouse those people''s attention to fadoushi."


    Not personally, he was lying in the hospital bed watching the live broadcast of huoyun evil god and the overlord taking the lead in discussing the Tao in the group.


    Yin Su Su


    Oh, it''s all my fault to work together. How glorious it is for you old man to do nothing but lie in bed and gossip across the screen?


    If you have the courage, come to me. I won''t let you see the power of a strong woman!


    Runyu: "Mrs. Yin, it should be that we don''t believe enough in the function of broad beans. After all, 800000 points is not a small number. Besides, it''s just the starting price. If you doubt it, I''m afraid not many people are willing to bid. Have you prepared other materials to prove the authenticity of broad beans?"


    Just when Yin Su was so angry that he wanted to fight against the overlord, Runyu''s steady, powerful and magnetic voice rang out in the group, and the anger in Yin Su''s heart suddenly stopped.


    "Hum, old man, I''ll settle with you another day." She is no longer Yin Su Su, who was weak when she first joined the group. Now she has already surpassed the hero. She doesn''t pay attention to the old man who can only brag and force. Up to now, she can''t do without the hospital. Yin Su thinks in her heart.


    Then, in the group, he replied to Runyu: "Your Majesty has no idea. There are only two ways to prove the function of super obedient broad beans. One is to experiment in front of these guests, so that they can see the magic power of obedient broad beans with their own eyes; the other is to announce the formula, so that they can judge by themselves.


    However, obedient broad beans are very precious. It''s not appropriate to take out one to do experiments. As for publishing the formula, it''s even worse. It''s the patent of Dr. grey wolf, and it won''t agree with it. Moreover, doing so will let those technological gods know how to invent obedient broad beans, and then they can make them by themselves.


    So, after studying for a long time, the little girl finally had to find a way to get Dr. grey wolf''s self shot video when he tamed the White Snake fairy as proof. Other There will be no more"This It''s really tricky! " After listening to Yin Su Su''s explanation, Runyu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and murmured.


    Then he asked the others, "what''s your point?"


    Black Marshal: "well, this Marshal has an idea. Otherwise, it will be persuasive to let those people who brought their partners to participate in the auction stand up to guarantee super obedient broad beans?"


    Yin Su Su: "well, it works."


    Wei Wuxian: "what is feasible? I just brought Jiang Cheng and my elder martial sister to participate in the auction. They can''t afford the 800000 items, so I guarantee it''s useless. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "it''s useless for me to guarantee. My sister is not interested in this."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee is interested. It''s just that Bruce Lee and Dr. grey wolf have special cooperation channels. They don''t need to compete with others at the auction."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, many members of the group were bubbling, and all they said was some news that hit Yin Su Su''s confidence. After listening to her, she really didn''t know what to do?


    Fortunately, at this time, the group leader sent her a message in time.


    Yeshiqiu: "I don''t have any other way to prove it. Now it''s too late to catch a strong man who is worthy of super obedient broad beans to act as a mouse. Let''s do it. I''ll offer a price here. If no one increases the price, this auction will be a flow auction."


    Yin Su Su: "yes, group leader. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Yin Su Su said to Yin Su very nervously. Then, a mechanical sound sounded in the field.


    [mighty Warcraft, dominating the mainland, Taixu Gulong clan, Dragon Emperor Zhukun, bid 85 points. ¡¿


    that''s right. In box 1, in the name of Zhukun, nighttime autumn offered a price.


    I heard that someone had made a bid for this super obedient broad bean, which I don''t know whether it was true or not, and the other party was still in box 1. Suddenly, many participants in the meeting turned their eyes to the box with the closed door. They had all kinds of doubts in their hearts, Warcraft? Taixu ancient dragon family, Dragon Emperor, candle Kun?


    Who is this?


    "Long Huang Zhu Kun? Rose is the giant dragon we saw in Nanhai before. " In the seat area of Xiongbing company, GE xiaolun looked back at box 1, and then turned to Du rose.


    "Ah, I know." Du rose said coldly. Then, a struggle flashed in her eyes. She hesitated for a long time and finally made a very risky decision

 Chapter 672

    Du rose decided that Xiongbing company would participate in the bidding of this super obedient broad bean.


    What? It''s too risky to do so. It''s not known whether this super obedient broad bean is really as magical as the woman on stage said. In case she''s cheating, this broad bean can''t help her tame the existence of Carl, the God of death


    No, there''s half the possibility that the existence of Carl, the God of death, can''t be tamed, but the third generation of super soldiers should not reach the so-called second level of immortality. The third generation of super soldiers of Wanyi company can''t be tamed. Isn''t it a big loss for themselves or the country?


    Yes, that would be a big loss.


    But in the same way, what if the woman on the stage didn''t cheat?


    If that half of the possibility works, can you really use this bean to control the God of death, Carl?


    Isn''t the earth saved?


    Yes, fight to now, Du rose is also a clear understanding of the reality, relying on the earth itself is unable to protect the earth, there is no other reason, and alien technology level gap is too big.


    Gluttonous food alone is exhausting for everyone, not to mention demons.


    So foreign aid is very necessary, the best choice is Carl.


    If you can control Carl and let him listen to you, then the earth will be completely peaceful. If Carl can''t, then moganna. If moganna can''t, then pan Zhen. If pan Zhen can''t, then Angel Yan.


    What, holy Kesha?


    The old woman who likes to sit on the sofa is a bit of a bull, so she doesn''t think about it.


    Rose thought so in her heart.


    Then, with a deep breath, Yin Su on the stage knocked on the auction hammer and announced Zhu Kun''s offer. The second time, GE xiaolun and others watched in surprise and pressed the offer device in their hands.


    Then.


    [space time rose, the love of the demon queen, offers 900000 points. ¡¿


    the mechanical sound that rang through the whole room was introduced into the ears of all the people present.


    Then, everyone was shocked, and rose herself was ignorant.


    What''s going on, the devil Queen''s love, me?


    You''re kidding!


    "Rose of time and space, dear love, ah, cool ice, do you still remember..." Sitting in the seat area of the Styx River, Carl, the God of death, not far from the rose, heard the mechanical sound. He looked at the rose with excellent figure, long chest, long thigh and murmured in his heart.


    Then, close your eyes, lean back in the chair, quietly waiting for the results.


    At this moment, he has calmed down. Anyway, he is a phantom and a God. He may need to replenish his energy, but he doesn''t need to eat, so the broad bean doesn''t threaten him at all.


    He doesn''t eat anything. Who can find a chance to let him eat broad beans so that he can obey someone?


    It''s impossible!


    As for why not take this broad bean, maybe it''s because I also have a certain brain washing function, and I don''t believe the woman named Yin Su Su on the stage.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, moganna''s box.


    Hearing the prefix added in front of the rose''s name set in advance, moganna showed a happy expression and nodded with great satisfaction.


    She didn''t dare to be interested in what rose bought. What she was interested in was that rose heard her confession. Other people in the world also knew that rose was her own person and was labeled by herself. In this way, except for those angels, no one should dare to make the idea of rose.


    As for angels, they should not do anything with Rosa. After all, Keisha''s bichi is so hypocritical. Rosa does not violate her justice order, so Keisha can''t do anything to her. To sum up, let the queen smile.


    "Rose, the Queen''s love..." Think, Mo ganna mouth slightly raised, softly said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough, OK, now a friend has increased the price. Miss Rose has offered 900000 points. Is there any friend willing to offer a higher price?" Finally, Yin Su Su, who said in secret that the broad bean didn''t need to be photographed, asked the crowd happily.


    Hearing this, no one and mechanical voice responded, so Yin Su Su began to shout once or twice.


    "Rose, what are you doing? Why do you spend 900000 points to buy a bean? What if it''s cheating?" Under the stage, GE xiaolun asked Du rose, who was sitting next to him after ducao left. Her tone was more urgent.


    Rose''s current behavior, in his view, is a loser.


    900000 points. He used the appraisal function of the quotation machine to look at it before. Even if he sold himself, he could only sell 5 million points, less than 5 million points. This woman easily lost one fifth of him. How can he not be in a hurry?


    When I marry her back home, I''m going to sleep on the road after two good days?


    Think so, GE xiaolun in the heart is anxious, rose, how didn''t see you have this trouble before!"Xiao Lun, believe me, I know it." For GE xiaolun''s query, Du rose answered firmly to him.


    Ge xiaolun


    What do you know? If you have a good idea, you won''t be such a loser without consulting me!


    "900000 points for the third time. Good. Congratulations to miss Du rose for taking this super obedient broad bean." At this time, Yin Su hammered down the third auction hammer and announced that the faba bean, whose authenticity could not be determined, had been sold by their rose.


    "Alas Hearing this, GE xiaolun sighed heavily, and now he swallowed all the words he wanted to say.


    What else can we say?


    It''s no use saying that!


    "Xiao Lun, believe me, bet on this. Maybe the earth will be safe with this broad bean in the future!" Seeing a demon soldier coming towards her side, it is estimated that she would like to ask her to pay in advance, as Su Mary did, and then give her a list. Du rose frowned slightly and said to the sighing Ge xiaolun.


    "Bet? I Well, it''s up to you. " Apart from this sentence, GE xiaolun doesn''t know what to say now.


    Sitting around them, Zhao Xin, Liu Chuang and others looked at each other face to face when they heard their conversation, but they all shook their heads and did not express their opinions.


    Before general ducao left, he gave the decision to rose, and now rose has taken action immediately. If they don''t have to say it again, it may affect everyone''s feelings.


    In this way, Xiongbing company fell into a strange quiet state. It was not until the demon warrior came to collect fees that the silence was broken.


    Dozens of seconds later, rose completed the payment. She took out all the things that ducao had prepared before, and there were still more than 100000 points left. Let''s see if we can get some useful things next.


    With this in mind, rose sat down again and continued to participate in the auction.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Yin Su Su successfully sold more than a dozen auction pieces, some of which were expensive and some of which were relatively cheap. He could bid for tens of thousands of points.


    Now, finally, it''s the last part of this auction, and it''s time for the final product to appear.


    Under the gaze of the audience, a green fan on the gold exhibition shelf was slowly carried out by the staff.


    This fan, it has a let the earth people, accurately say is the name of Chinese people like thunder - Banana fan!

 Chapter 673

    At the beginning, when I was young at night, I did some harm to heaven Cough, some bullying good things.


    Among them, the most prominent one is the fight to win the Buddha in the world of Baolian lamp. The monkey king takes him to the Douli palace of Taishang Laojun and steals all the elixirs and magic weapons that the old man has treasured for many years. Now Taishang Laojun has no magic weapon except the dust he carries with him.


    Every time I think about it, I can''t help feeling ashamed at night.


    So, in order to make up for his mistakes and make his conscience feel better, yeshiqiu decided to choose one of the magic weapons he had stolen for auction. In this way, he would lose one of his stolen goods and his crimes would be reduced by one point.


    Eh, wait a minute. What seems to be wrong?


    Forget it. If you don''t understand, you just don''t want to. That''s all.


    With this kind of thought, he thought about it again and again at night. Finally, he selected the banana fan as the auction object from many magic weapons, such as purple gold and red gourd, lanzhiyujing bottle, seven star sword, tie fairy rope and so on. He hoped that this could alleviate some of his sins and earn some points for himself, so that he could use the super strengthening furnace function to his heart''s content.


    To be honest, during this period of time, I was thinking that as long as the points of the super strengthening furnace are enough, everything can be strengthened once. Then, can I strengthen him?


    This is a problem!


    This question, nighttime autumn dare not find the system to answer for himself, because he is afraid that the system''s answer will increase his courage, so that he can do some bad things.


    After the banana fan was brought out by the staff, Yin Su Su explained the function and level of the magic weapon carefully and comprehensively to the audience.


    Hearing that this fan was actually one of the fairy tales, it flew away from the monkey king''s banana fan. Moreover, it reached the second highest level of immortality, which was equivalent to Carl, the God of death. Suddenly, the breathing of countless people on the scene increased a lot involuntarily. (it is set here that the fan of Laojun and princess Tiefan are the same function.)


    The story of the monkey king covers a wide range of the world. Even the gods and their subordinates from different planets in this world have learned about the monkey king after they came to the earth, and also learned about the story of the pilgrimage to the West.


    After all, the world''s Monkey King is not particularly strong, after all, it is not the fourth generation God, but it is absolutely not weak. The third generation of top beast warrior of Shenhe civilization may still have better fighting performance than the power of the galaxy. Even moganna before joining the group was very upset about him. How can he not pay attention to such a role?


    Therefore, ninety nine percent of the people present knew that banana fans could easily fly to the monkey king.


    After hearing Yin Su Su''s explanation, the rest of the less than 10% of the people were itchy and eager to get this powerful magic weapon.


    Unfortunately, this magic weapon is the finale of today''s auction. Only the highest bidder can take it away.


    "Dear friends, I know that some of you may not believe in the power of this magic weapon. It doesn''t matter. We can carry out several experiments. As for the experimental objects, you can provide them, so that you can see the power of this banana fan with your own eyes!"


    After explaining the level and function of the banana fan to the public, Yin Su Su didn''t immediately announce the starting price and asked the public to start bidding. Instead, he turned around in the hot eyes of the public, reached out and lifted the magic weapon from the gold exhibition shelf. Then, he looked back and said with a smile to the public.


    "Well, auntie, how are you going to experiment for us?" Hearing Yin Su''s words, someone immediately stood up and waved to Yin Su nervously.


    Well, this fool, his surname is Ge and his name is xiaolun.


    "Auntie..." Hearing this address, for a moment, Yin Susu seemed to return to the time when she was called by Aunt Wei Wuxian not long after she joined the group. At that time, her life was really hard. Outside, there were threats from Shaolin Emei and other sects, and inside, there was Wei Wuxian''s unconscious spiritual injury. Now think about it, it''s really It''s hard to look back.


    Then Yin Su took a deep breath and tried to smile at GE xiaolun. Then he asked him, "this little brother, I don''t know how old you are. How can you call a little girl Auntie?"


    "Me?" Hearing Yin Su Su''s rhetorical question to himself, GE xiaolun was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "I''m after 90."


    Yin Su Su


    Now the world is 2014, and he is after 90, that is to say, he is no more than 24 years old at most. This


    Thinking of this, Yin Su Su twitched at the corner of her mouth, closed her eyes, seemed to be enduring something, and then waved her hand to skip the topic.


    That''s all. My aunt Cough, then what? This is omitted.


    "Brother, please sit down. The method of the experiment is very simple. You can take out the objects that you can perceive or detect how far away you are from yourself and give them to me Let me fly with a banana fan in front of you, so that you can not only witness the power of the banana fan, but also clearly know how far the banana fan can fan East and West. " Yin Su Su said to ge xiaolun and the audience."How far? Isn''t it said in the novel that the banana fan can fly 80000 Li from east to west, isn''t it? " Reach out to pull Ge xiaolun to sit down, then, Du Rosa asks Yin Su.


    "It''s true in the novel, but Not all the stories in the novel are true, and the ability of the same object may not be the same when the world is different. If I say this, girl, you may not understand it. Then think about it. There is a monkey king in your world who fights against the Buddha, but will he change as much as the monkey king in the novel? " Yin Su Su said to Du rose.


    "This..." Du rose could not speak and understood.


    Indeed, the monkey king in reality will not change 72 times. In this case, the banana fan may not be so fixed as to fan people to 80000 miles away.


    However, looking at the performance of this woman, it seems to conclude that this banana fan can fly over 80000 Li.


    What''s more, he talked about other worlds. The world is different. This What exactly does it mean? Is it true that she is from the void, just as Lao Dou had guessed before?


    So thinking, rose slightly bowed, lost in thought.


    At this time, many people stood up and said that they could take out something for Yin Su Su to do experiments, so that everyone could see the power of this banana fan. If it was so powerful, they would have to fight for it!


    Standing on the auction table, I was condescending to see that so many people were willing to come up with something to do experiments for themselves, which showed that they had a strong interest in banana fans. Yin Su''s mouth rose, and his mood, which had been destroyed by GE xiaolun''s aunt, was slightly better.


    But, boy, I remember you!

 Chapter 674

    After quietly recording an account to ge xiaolun, Yin Susu began to select a few representative figures who had a little bit of status in this field, and used the things they provided as experimental objects. Then he took everyone to the back garden of the auction house to test the power of the banana fan.


    The result is needless to say.


    In the eyes of many participants, including the holy Kesha and the God of death Karl, Yin Susu waved the banana fan with great force. In an instant, all those things turned into meteors and disappeared in the sky.


    Those who provided the experimental objects quickly showed their magic power to see where those things had gone. As a result, good guy, they all flew out of the earth. No, this distance It''s flying out of the galaxy, ah, this Isn''t that horrible?


    In the novel, a banana fan can fan people to 84000 miles away, but how can it be so terrible in reality?


    Fan out the Galaxy!


    The monkey king was made by teacher Wu who used the technology of Shenhe civilization according to the story. Who used the civilized means to make this banana fan?


    After witnessing the terrible wind of the banana fan, for a moment, countless local people in the world of super seminary were surprised.


    In addition to them, many of their companions brought by the members of the group or those who think they are valuable and can bring benefits to the chat group are also thinking about how this fan is so powerful, and how much will the starting price be set later?


    Holding this banana fan, which made her feel safe and seemed to be the envy of Wei Wuxian, Yin Su glanced around and saw that many people''s faces were full of shock and salivation. She was very pleased. After a moment, she said to the people, "I believe you have a general understanding of the power of this banana fan, who are you For those who have provided the experimental objects, please tell other friends the results you have seen, so that they can know where those things have been blown by the strong wind from the banana fan. "


    After hearing Yin Su Su''s words, those who provided the experimental objects, including Carl, the God of death, were silent for a few seconds. They all said in one voice: "they were fanned out of the galaxy."


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as these words came out, the sound of cool air was heard one after another in the back garden.


    Then, Yin Su Su said with a smile to the more shocked and even confused people: "friends, if you are willing to participate in the auction of this final item, please come back to the auction house with me and start the auction. Other friends who don''t want to participate can follow the demon soldiers over there to collect the items they have sold before, while those who have not So I left


    "Everybody, please follow me." With that, Yin Su Su gently waved her sleeve, held the banana fan, and happily went back the same way.


    Although the banana fan had been uploaded to the group by yeshiqiu for a long time, Yin Susu used it for the first time. The illusion of "I''m invincible" made Yin Susu feel very wonderful.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of points, she would like to shoot this treasure herself.


    With it, how many people are my opponents in the world of chatting group, and how many people dare to be my enemies?


    Unfortunately


    I can''t afford it!


    "Alas After a while, Yin Su Su gradually calmed down, and then sighed heavily in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the first Zhutian auction officially ended.


    The banana fan was photographed away by the Xiongbing company.


    The company? Just them?


    Yes, just them.


    After verifying the power of banana fan, Du rose and Ge xiaolun''s eyes were shining, and they all became very excited.


    Because they found a way to protect the earth.


    Yes, this is the banana fan.


    This banana fan is really a treasure that even monkey brother can''t resist in the journey to the West. The wind will directly fan things out of the galaxy. If we have it, we will fan them as long as we come. Moreover, we can fan them again and leave the nuclear bomb to let them taste the taste of nuclear bomb outside the galaxy, so that they won''t hurt the earth and the people inside It''s too late.


    Not only Taotie, but also the demons, even Carl and moganna, they don''t have to be afraid.


    In the novel, the banana fan can''t even fight against monkey brother.


    The monkey brother in reality is not as powerful as the monkey brother in the novel. Why? It''s not going to change.


    Then, the banana fan in reality is obviously more powerful than the banana fan in the novel, so we can draw a conclusion that this banana fan can easily kill the monkey brother in our company.


    Although our monkey brother is only a Super Fighter of the third generation, he is the peak of the third generation. Moreover, his combat performance is not as good as that of the galaxy. Even if he can''t match Morgana, he will never be killed by her.After such a series of analysis, can''t we conclude that with banana fans, we can defeat moganna?


    Carl and moganna are allies. In the understanding of rose and others, the strength of the two should be half weight, so with banana fan, Carl is not afraid of death!


    Can they miss this banana fan?


    I can''t!


    So, take it, we have to take it.


    All the members of Xiongbing company agreed with this decision very tacitly, and then worked together to raise money to compete with Carl, holy Kesha, pan Zhen of lieyangxing, and some participants from other worlds.


    Originally, they couldn''t compete. After all, they didn''t have as much savings as others. Before, rose, the loser, spent nearly a million points on super obedient broad beans, which made it even less advantageous, but Can''t stand our unity, each willing to earth, for the motherland selfless dedication ah!


    So, after Liu Chuang took out half of Norstar''s God of war gene in his body, GE xiaolun took out half of galaxy''s power gene in his body, Du Qiangwei took out half of space-time gene in her body, plus the savings left by ducao before, they defeated the God of death, Karl and Kaisha, and successfully photographed the banana fan.


    This really makes Carl''s face a little strange. Even sue Marie, who has no ability to participate in the auction and can only be a spectator, looks ugly.


    Those guys in Xiongbing company get such treasures, and the strength of the earth civilization will be greatly improved. It seems that we have to remind King Hua Ye to be careful when he comes to the earth, or he will be sent back as soon as he comes.

 Chapter 675

    Hua Ye is coming to earth, too. Now that Kaisha is not finished?


    That''s right. Tianzha group, where Su Marie works, has already made this decision. Originally, it is reasonable to say that Kaisha is not dead. His grandfather Hua is absolutely afraid to come out and let that woman cut her.


    Although one night husband and wife have a hundred nights of kindness, but Kaisha is forced by herself. Will she remember that kindness and be soft on herself again?


    Hua Ye doesn''t dare to die, so when Su Mary suggests that he come to earth, Hua Ye''s first reaction is to refuse.


    However, when he learns that Carl, the God of death, has also gone to the earth, and Ruoming has reached an agreement with Carl to help him rebuild the order of the heavenly palace, Hua Ye hesitates again and again. Finally, he bites his teeth and decides to come.


    After all, although Kaisha is strong, she has to face herself, Carl and moganna at the same time. She must lose more and win less. If she can successfully remove Kaisha, then his heavenly palace Wang Huaye will be able to restore the order of the heavenly palace and enjoy those beautiful female angels.


    With this thought, grandfather Hua''s courage suddenly grew up, so now he is on his way to the earth in a space warship.


    ¡­¡­


    The auction house.


    When she saw that the powerful weapon named "banana fan" was successfully photographed, Su Marie frowned.


    After receiving the notice, he knows that Hua Ye has decided to come to the earth, but he doesn''t know that they have reached an agreement with Carl. He is very anxious. Just now, an imaginary picture flashed in his mind.


    In that picture, Hua Ye, with a mean face, vibrates his wings behind him and comes down from the sky. He just says a few cruel words to the people in Xiongbing company. Then, the group suddenly takes out a banana fan and gives it to Hua Ye. The next second, Hua''s grandfather leaves the scene faster than he did when he came here. In a flash, he is fanned out of the galaxy. This


    What''s going on?


    After shaking her head hard, Su Marie calms down a little, frowns tightly, and makes a deep impression of Du Rosa and Ge xiaolun. Then, she follows the demon soldiers who come to lead the way to the trading room to collect the Buddha relic he photographed. At the same time, she secretly uses the communication function to communicate with Hua Ye who is coming towards the earth.


    "Dudududu..."


    After a busy sound, Hua Ye''s voice, which is very hard to beat, rings out in Su Mary''s mind.


    "Hello, my best soldier, what can I do for you?"


    "Wang, it''s bad. Something''s wrong." As she walks, Su Mary says to Hua Ye in her heart.


    "What''s the big deal, Caesar killed Carl and lengbing?" Hua Ye asks him.


    "No, it''s the earth people who bought a very powerful weapon at the auction I told you just now. I''m worried that it will greatly hinder our action of ruling the earth." Said Sue Marie anxiously.


    However, when grandma Hua, who was a little familiar and even nervous, heard what he said, he immediately relaxed. He put his arms around Ruo Ning, the angel beside him, and casually said to him, "what else should I be, just this little thing? It''s a very powerful weapon. How powerful can it be? Sword of flame, suyinwu, or God killing bullet? I said, Su Marie, although we have retired for tens of thousands of years, I am still the king of heaven, and you are still my most intimate man. My number one general is just a native of the earth. How big a wave can we set off if we get a decent weapon? When the emperor of heaven arrives, no matter what the situation is, he will sweep them all with a wave of his arm! "


    With that, Hua Ye, who is now in the space warship, flashed an arrogant smile on his face.


    As the king of the heavenly palace, he never paid attention to the people on earth. What he cared about was the planet, the ball, not the people inside.


    As for the opponents, besides Kaisha and lengbing, oh, and Carl, no one can threaten him in this universe. For this, Hua Ye is very confident.


    Hearing Hua Ye''s arrogant words, Su Marie is worried.


    Originally, he didn''t pay attention to the earth people. After all, he has been exiled to the earth for thousands of years. When he first came here, the earth people were still poking people with bamboo. For so many years, no purebred earth people living on this planet can understand the earth civilization better than him, but


    That banana fan is really awesome. I can''t be careless!


    Thinking of this, Su Marie takes a deep breath, integrates the information he just heard and saw about the banana fan in her mind, and then sends it to Hua Ye.


    Ah, speaking of this, I have to say that in the super seminary world, those God level civilized computers are quite powerful. Except that they don''t have super enhanced furnace function, can''t pawn transactions, and can''t cross the world, they must be no worse than chat groups. They can chat across planets or even across galaxies.


    The book is back to the truth. After receiving the message from Su Mary, Hua Ye picks his eyebrows and impatiently chooses to accept it. He glances at it again.


    After reading, he disdained to "cut" a.It''s also worth making a fuss. The banana fan is just Well, wait!


    All of a sudden, Hua Ye reacts to something. He pushes aside Ruoming, sits up straight, and seriously scans the information sent by Su Mary from the beginning to the end.


    As a result, granddad Hua, who had read the information carefully, was stunned.


    "King huayie, what''s the matter with you?" Originally, she was suddenly pushed away by this guy. Ruoming was a little upset and wanted to have a fit. But when she saw that Hua Ye was lost, her curiosity overcame her anger. She frowned and asked Hua Ye.


    When he hears his wife''s question to him, Hua Ye finally has something to say. He blinks his eyes, turns his head to Ruoming and murmurs, "Ruoming, why don''t we go back to earth?"


    Ruoming:


    "Well, what''s your sudden madness?" Ruoming stands up from the sofa and says to Hua Ye coldly.


    "I''m not crazy. I think if we don''t go back, we may be blown back by the wind after we go to the earth. It will be embarrassing at that time." Hua Ye thinks that if the final result is to go back, he would rather choose a way to go home that can save face.


    "You Hum, blown back by the wind? I, ronin, storm God of war here, what wind energy in this world can move me? Listen to me, don''t go back, full speed forward, target the earth, we will take there as the starting point, reshape the heavenly palace rank... "


    "Bang!"


    Before the last word was finished, suddenly, a collision sound sounded. At the same time, the spaceship shook violently, so that Ruoming, who stood up, almost didn''t fall.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the driver for?" Ruoming pauses his education of huayie and shouts back to the cockpit.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ruoming. Just now something rushed towards us and hit the warship in the blink of an eye. We didn''t have time to respond. That''s why..."


    "Well, I don''t want to listen to the reason, speed, hurry to the earth, do you hear me?" Ronin yelled at the cockpit.


    "Yes, yes, Lord ronin."


    After seeing the performance of Ruoming, Hua Ye''s old face is almost wrinkled. He is helpless. It''s really helpless.


    He closed his eyes and shook his head sadly. Then he said to ronin, "well, since you are determined to go to the earth, let''s go. Just a little bit, we must be polite when we meet the earth people, especially the Xiongbing company, you know? Let them know that I, Wang huayie, am a good God


    Ruoming

 Chapter 676

    What kind of God are you? Don''t you have any force in your heart?


    At the moment, Ruoming, who hears Hua Ye''s words, wants to ask him this question. However, before she can do so, Hua Ye "preemptively" forwards the information sent by Su Mary to her computer system.


    After receiving the message, Ruoming looks at Hua Ye with a puzzled face, swallowing what he wanted to say, and then browsing the message.


    So, without any accident, Ruoming''s face became ugly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    A few seconds later, Ruoming looked at Hua Ye in front of him and said in a very heavy voice: "King Hua Ye, I think carefully. Our original plan for going to the earth remains unchanged, but when we meet people on the earth, especially the little things of Xiongbing company, we should really be friendly to them. After all, we are all gods with status and status. We always have to be polite when dealing with people, don''t we? "


    Oh, I have been very shameless. Your old aunt is more shameless than me!


    make complaints about her, and Hua Ye''s face approvingly nods her head, but she has left her mouth open and Tucao Dao.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, juxia City, auction house.


    At the end of the auction, after all the auction items were handed over to the customers who took them, the originally busy venue gradually became deserted.


    After a while, through the function of the system, the treasures that people paid for auction money in the form of barter were sent to them. After playing with them with great interest for a period of time, yeshiqiu collected all of them into Najie. Then, I plan to calculate in detail the income of today''s chat group, and how many interests should be allocated to the group members according to the source of auction .


    Just as he was about to do so, suddenly, a member of the group flashed in front of him, bowed to him and said respectfully, "I''ve met the leader of the group, young Ao Bing."


    "Younger generation?" For a long time, I didn''t hear anyone call himself so in front of me. At night, Qiu was a little stunned. Immediately, he raised his head and turned his eyes from the Najie on his finger to the handsome little boy in front of him.


    Aobing, from the world of Nezha, is the reincarnation of Lingzhu. He is about to have his third birthday.


    He is very young. This boy is younger than himself, so he calls himself a younger generation. This be it so.


    Thinking about it, autumn asked him at night, "what''s the matter?"


    "Bang!" As soon as the voice fell, Ao Bing suddenly opened his trousers, knelt down to Qiu at night, and kowtowed to him: "Ao Bing has something to ask for. Please show mercy to the leaders and save Nezha."


    "Nezha?" Aobing was suddenly kowtow to his action made a little confused, heard his words, night autumn is frowning.


    After two seconds of silence, yeshiqiu stepped forward and lifted aobing up from the ground with both hands. Then, he patted the ash on his shoulder and sighed: "I thought that even if you begged me, you would ask me to help the dragon people get rid of the situation of being trapped in the sea bottom Purgatory. Unexpectedly, you begged me for Nezha. Do you forget that I said, in your world, Nezha is the protagonist, but are you the villain? "


    "I haven''t forgotten." Aobing whispered.


    "Do you think you owe Nezha? I also told you that you are reincarnation, which refers to your original God, not the identity of this life. Even if Shen Gongbao didn''t steal the Lingzhu, the current Nezha still has to go through the natural disaster, but then he will no longer be Nezha, just a magic pill without reincarnation, and it''s you who become Nezha. " At night, Qiu continued to ask.


    "I used to feel guilty for Nezha, but after listening to the group leader''s advice, the guilt has gone. It''s just that Nezha has saved my life, and he is my only friend. Now three years is coming, and the curse of heaven set by Yuanshi Tianzun is about to start. I''m afraid he will..."


    For the rest, Ao Bing didn''t finish. He just raised his head and looked up at the leader in front of him. Obviously, he wanted to ask him to help Nezha tide over the crisis.


    "Help me and friends?" After listening to Ao Bing''s explanation, autumn''s eyes turned slightly at night, and there was something unspeakable in his heart.


    "Come with me." At night, Qiu said to Ao Bing, and then a space passage appeared in front of him. He took the lead to step into it.


    Seeing this, Ao Bing didn''t dare to delay and hurriedly followed.


    Two people out of the space channel, came to Douluo mainland animation version of the world over a battlefield.


    Battlefield?


    Yes, it''s the battlefield.


    Don''t think that when bibidong and qianrenxue enter the divine world, the world war will stop. At the beginning, because of the interference of the evil god king and the situation, the martial spirit Empire and Tiandou Empire established by bibidong and Xingluo Empire reached a truce agreement.


    However, this armistice agreement is not permanent. As long as one of the three parties is relieved, the agreement will be torn up immediately.


    No, now the war broke out again. Countless soul divisions and ordinary soldiers were fighting together. Every second there was life passing by. Blood was splashing on the battlefield. It looked so miserable."How do you feel when you see this scene?" They stepped on the clouds and looked down at the movement below. At night, Qiu turned his head and asked Ao Bing, who was two or three heads shorter than himself.


    "Human life is so worthless in this place." Aobing''s eyes are full of complex color, looking at the battlefield, a face moved to say.


    "Yes, on the battlefield, human life is not worth money. Even if it is worth money, it is only in other people''s mouths, but in fact, it is not worth money, because valuable things will not disappear easily." At night, Qiu nodded and agreed.


    Then he asked him, "do you think the lives of you and Nezha, and even all living beings, are valuable in the eyes of the supreme primitive God?"


    "Lord, you Why do you ask? " Hearing this, Ao Bing suddenly raised his head, looked at him and asked.


    "Oh, because the curse of heaven is under the original heaven. His purpose is never to destroy the magic pill. It''s just a means for him to accomplish his goal. As long as the goal is not completed, he will use all kinds of means. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Group leader, you mean Even if you help Nezha to block this curse, he will still be in danger? " Ao Bing asked in disbelief to yeshiqiu. When he said this, his body was shaking uncontrollably.


    "Not bad. Of course, there is a greater possibility that there is no danger. Ao Bing, it''s been several years since the establishment of chat group. You are the first one to ask for my friends and kindness. Others are either for themselves or for close relatives. Only you are for your friends and the grateful heart. To tell you the truth, you villain, in my opinion, are just different. Listen to my advice, don''t meddle in Nezha''s affairs before you have enough strength. Even if you decide to save him, don''t use your real body, just use a separate body, because if you use your real body to save him, in case of death, ah, Nezha will naturally have someone reshape his body, but you Who cares about you? "


    With these words, Qiu looked up at the boundless sea of clouds in the distance at night. At this time, the breeze was blowing and their clothes were swinging.

 Chapter 677

    Ao Bing left.


    After listening to yeshiqiu''s advice or enlightenment, he stood on the cloud and watched the bloody battle, witnessing the final victory of the martial spirit empire. Then he turned to yeshiqiu and bowed himself to say goodbye.


    In this regard, the night of autumn nodded, did not speak, just quietly looking at him away.


    Looking at Ao Bingna''s figure disappearing in the passage, at night, Qiu felt that his heart was suddenly a little complicated, and there was a feeling of returning to the original.


    At the beginning, before he got the chat group, he was just a gifted disciple who worked hard at Nalan ''.


    At that time, his life was monotonous. Apart from training, he went to the imperial capital to play. Although it was not as wonderful as it is now, it had a different taste.


    At that time, he actually had a few friends who had a good time, but now


    It''s all weak!


    They didn''t go to them, and they didn''t dare to come to find themselves. As time passed, they only became people in memory.


    In this chat group, we all call each other as group friends, but in fact, few of them have really become friends.


    Even Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, the model group of friends, actually have a certain nature of alliance. They are not pure friends. Everyone is thinking about their own interests.


    Today, Ao Bing asked for his help for his friends. Even after he brought him here and told him not to interfere in Nezha''s affairs, he still decided to go back to save Nezha. This friendship really moved yeshiqiu.


    Friends.


    This is a sacred word, but also a very hypocritical word.


    But in opna, the word may be sacred, not hypocritical.


    Thinking of this, autumn''s heart moved in the night, tuned out the video of his original fate track, and then chose fast forward to stop when the screen played the scene of the two kids kicking shuttlecock in the sunset by the sea.


    Looking at these two less than three-year-old children kicking shuttlecock with a smile on each other, there is a picture of a little girl who may only be one or two years old clapping beside them. I don''t know why, after so many things, people have already become a reality. Yeshiqiu suddenly has an impulse.


    Or do you want to help them?


    Although the original Tianzun of their world is very powerful, they set up the Tianjie curse that can easily destroy the Lingzhu and the magic pill. Even with the help of the seven color lotus, they can only barely keep their bodies under the Tianjie curse, but


    To chat group now inside information is not without the assurance of competing with him.


    After all, Luo Houji, the fourth master of immortality, has entered the group.


    And AO Bing.


    Although the world is different, according to the research of yeshiqiu, the aura of the protagonist can''t rival the aura of history, and the derivative works can''t jump out of the laws of the heavens set by the original works. Finally, Ao Bing, who lost his body, should be on the list of gods and become the star of glory.


    Huagaixing?


    What kind of God is this?


    OK, let''s not talk about that. It may be a great good thing for ordinary people to become a God on the list of gods, but it''s a terrible bad thing for AO Bing, who has joined the chat group and has an unlimited future.


    He is also a God. He is not comparable with Nezha''s three altar sea meeting God whose name is not on the list of gods.


    If aobing really went to live and die with Nezha, just like his original fate, then his life would be in the hands of others.


    How to eliminate the restriction of the list of gods?


    Hehe, I can''t think of a good way to solve this problem.


    That''s why he suggested that aobing should not take care of Nezha''s affairs. Even if he wanted to go, he would use a separate body.


    Just, aobing heavy feeling, see his that posture afraid won''t listen to oneself.


    After all, there is a big difference between the strength and noumenon of Fenshen. How can he help Nezha?


    Thinking of this, I saw the night when the crossing passage was closed. I rubbed my forehead and murmured, "Alas, the group members who attach great importance to love and righteousness are both admirable and troublesome."


    Then he turned off the video of Ao Bing''s original fate, which was still playing in his mind. Then he looked down at the Najie he was wearing on his finger and took out a golden umbrella from it.


    An artifact from the world of flowers and bones -- the umbrella of banishment immortals.


    This umbrella has the name of absolute defense. Of course, it is only established in the world of flowers and bones, but not out of that world.


    Take it, night autumn hesitated for a while, finally put it into the super strengthening furnace, strengthen with integral.


    It''s not safe. After all, the seven color Lotus can''t keep their bodies. In addition, the strengthened banishment umbrella can''t keep them. SoThe sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. At night, Qiu thought about it for a while. Finally, he thought about the gene of the Galactic power he just got.


    The success of the auction provided chat group with half of the backup genes of galactic power in a test tube from Su Marie, and half of the original genes of galactic power in his body from GE xiaolun. The combination of the two can create a new warrior of galactic power.


    Let''s not talk about the other technological capabilities of galactic power. Just the "Silence" which is similar to forbidding demons, and a lot of strong defense, it is enough to make the enemy speechless.


    If Ao Bing is injected with these two parts of genes, his physical strength will certainly be greatly improved. At that time, I will let him turn on the live broadcast, observe in real time, and help him randomly. In this way, it should be a great grasp to keep Ao Bing''s physical strength from the natural disaster set by the original Tianzun.


    More than 70%!


    As for Nezha


    He is the leading role. What do you care about him?


    Even if his body is gone, the yuan God will not be on the list of gods. The three altar sea will be the great God and the eight armed three Prince Nezha. His father in that world is still so good that he won''t bully him with the Linglong pagoda. What else can he need to help himself in such a day?


    Ao Bing, the man who values love and righteousness, doesn''t trust him. He has to save his life for others. If he envies others, he will die of envy.


    Thinking about this, Qiu shook his head at night, and then sent a private message and a red envelope to Ao Bing who returned to the world of Nezha.


    Yeshiqiu: "now that you''ve decided, I''ll lend you these two things for the time being. If you inject them into your body, it may help you. When you want to help Nezha fight against the natural disaster, turn on the live broadcast. If you die, I can still collect a corpse for you. Thank you


    Yeshiqiu didn''t speak up. He started the live broadcast to help him, so that the boy would not worry at all, and then he would do something beyond his grasp without fear.


    After receiving the news and the red envelope from the group leader and returning to his own world, Ao Bing, who was about to go to chentangguan to celebrate Nezha''s birthday and did his best to help him fight against the natural disaster, suddenly stopped his steps, and then there was a silence.


    After a few seconds, he opened the red envelope, accepted the two test tubes that were only half filled with liquid, and used the voice function to reply to yeshiqiu.


    "Thank you, group leader..."

 Chapter 678

    you''re welcome!


    Autumn said in her heart at night.


    What''s more, he said before that the curse of heaven robbery is just a means for Yuanshi Tianzun to lay down a link in the overall situation of Fengshen. Even if it''s OK this time, Yuanshi Tianzun will still make things for you in the future.


    However, Nezha is the protagonist in this link, and AO Bing is just a foil. So at that time, he saved Ao Bing''s body, and let Nezha''s body be smashed by thunder, just like his original fate. In this way, the emperor of Yuan Dynasty should stop.


    Well Night time autumn also can''t confirm, however, can only walk one step to see one step, who let oneself stand up Ao Bing this group member?


    When I think of this, I hold my forehead with my hand at night, wave my sleeve with my other hand, and it changes into a heavy rain, which is used to wash the endless blood on the battlefield below. At the same time, I murmur: "maybe the execution ability is not very good, but I think I have nothing to say. The best elder martial sister in the world is Jiang Yanli. The best group leader in the world should be talking about me, right


    "Oh." With that, the corner of autumn''s mouth rises slightly at night, and the complex mood of recalling the past fades a lot, and people become happier.


    Then, he left Douluo world and returned to the world of super theology.


    There are still some closing matters about the auction that he needs to deal with!


    ¡­¡­


    The world of Nezha.


    After clicking on the red envelope sent by the group leader, the space in front of him fluctuates. Then, two test tubes appear in front of Ao Bing.


    Holding on to them, Ao Bing looks at the red envelope record on the screen in his mind. From this, he knows that these two are the genes of the power of the galaxy that chat group received at the auction today.


    This is a wonderful thing.


    Although it can''t make people have extremely powerful power immediately, it can give people a very high upper limit. Moreover, people injected with this gene will become extremely powerful. What''s a word in the world of super seminary?


    Oh, by the way, meat shield is meat shield!


    After reading the red envelope records and knowing the detailed genes of the power of the galaxy, Ao Bing''s eyes immediately became sour. Looking redly at the sunset by the sea, he murmured: "Lord..."


    Although it is temporarily lent to oneself and will be taken back after the disaster, the group leader is willing to lend such a precious treasure to himself, which is also a great kindness.


    Ao Bing admits that he has never done anything for the chat group or the group leader since he joined the group. Even at this auction, he only symbolically took out a dragon ball as the auction object in response to the call of the administrator. However, the group leader helped himself so generously, which really moved Ao Bing.


    And the group leader said to collect the corpse for himself


    It''s not very nice, but actually, if you are really dead, someone will help you to collect the corpse so that you won''t be in the wild. Isn''t that a good thing?


    So, the group leader has great kindness to himself!


    Thinking of this, Ao Bing clenched the two test tubes in his hand and said: "with the help of the Galactic power gene, I will use my body to help Nezha resist the curse of heaven. I will certainly be able to stop it. If I am still alive, I will try my best to repay the kindness of the group leader."


    If the night autumn know Ao Bing at the moment of mind, will be angry to spit out a mouthful of old blood on the spot.


    Do you use your body to help Nezha block the disaster?


    I''m still strengthening my umbrella. Will I block it for you or not?


    If you and Nezha''s bodies are not damaged, then I''m afraid Yuanshi Tianzun will really make another name.


    "Ao Bing, where have you been? I, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but I can''t find anyone?"


    At this time, a stammering voice came from behind Ao Bing. He heard the voice. Looking back, he saw a middle-aged man in black, with a sharp face and a fierce look. He didn''t look like a good man. He was flying towards him.


    Seeing this man, Ao Bing turned around and bowed to him. He said respectfully, "I''ve seen my master."


    "Well." After flying two meters in front of Ao Bing''s body, he stopped, and then slowly landed on the sand. Shen Gongbao nodded with his hands behind him. He looked like a master.


    Then, to Ao Bing who put down his hands, he continued to ask, "you, where did you go before?"


    "Disciple, I went to a banquet hosted by some friends." I still remember my father''s advice that I should be wary of Shen Gongbao. I can trust him, but I can''t trust him completely. Aobing thought about it and replied to him.


    "How many friends? Dinner party? " Hearing Ao Bing''s words, Shen Gongbao frowned. Then he noticed the test tube containing the Galactic power gene solution in both hands of Du Ao Bing and asked him, "what is this, what is this?"


    "Well Medicine. "


    "Medicine?" Shen Gongbao frowned, then opened his hand and said to Ao Bing, "show me, have a look."Ao Bing


    Do I give it to him or not?


    Ao Bing hesitated for a while, and finally gave Shen Gongbao the two test tubes in his hand. However, he focused on them. Once Shen Gongbao made a bad sign to the two test tubes, he immediately took the two test tubes back.


    Not only because they are precious, but also because they are lent by the group leaders, not given to them.


    After taking the test tube containing the Galactic power gene solution, Shen Gongbao took them and looked at them carefully. He even pulled out the plug and smelled them carefully, but he couldn''t smell anything.


    So, he closed the lid and threw the two test tubes back to Ao Bing with a sigh of relief. Then, he said to him, "it''s the devil tonight. When the Devil boy is destroyed by heaven''s calamity, I''ll take you to Jiang Ziya after the calamity, and ask him to accept you and take you to fight against Zhou. In the future, he will make great achievements and be granted the God."


    "Yes, master." Ao Bing put the two test tubes into his Najie, and then he hugged Shen Gongbao.


    But he thought to himself, "tonight, Nezha, I will save you."


    Without guessing his disciple''s mind, Shen Gongbao nodded, then turned around and looked at the setting sun on the sea as before. He murmured in his heart, "Taiyi is dead fat. I must let heaven know that I am the best choice for the twelve golden immortals!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the super seminary world.


    When yeshiqiu came back here, he commanded the demon soldiers under Yin Su Su and moganna, and finally dealt with all the trivial matters of the auction. Now it''s time to distribute the benefits.


    However, as before, the detailed account of the distribution of interests has not been calculated, and someone suddenly jumped out and forcibly interrupted what he planned to do.


    Looking at the beautiful angel who came down from the sky and landed in front of her, she said faintly at night: "this is the second base of moganna. Even she is still here now. You are not afraid to die in such a beautiful place, Miss angel?"


    "Ha ha, sacrifice? Child, I didn''t say that I would give my life to you. Besides, are you worried about me? " Angel Yan, dressed in battle armor and a red miniskirt, stepped forward two steps and blew his airway to Qiu''s ear at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    He dares to gamble a dime. The seven thousand year old woman is seducing him, and he wants to use him to achieve some ulterior purposes of angels!

 Chapter 679

    Are angels good?


    Most of them should be, but kind people don''t mean they won''t make mistakes or count on others.


    In the world of fragrant honey and frost, Xufeng, the God of fire, who is still imprisoned in the whirling prison by Runyu, is also very kind, but he has not taken the risk of the world''s great injustice to seduce his eldest brother''s fiancee for many times, and so is the angel of the super Seminary world.


    In the original plot, Kaisha takes a series of measures to match Angel Yan and Ge xiaolun, angel Zhixin and Zhao Xin. Is it really just because their genes match most easily?


    How to judge a gene match and what are the criteria?


    Sure enough, it depends on the potential and the development space of the other party.


    So to put it bluntly, she just saw that GE xiaolun and Zhao Xin''s genes were good, and they would become great weapons in the future, so she arranged for her left and right wing guards.


    Let Angel Yan and Ge xiaolun to cultivate feelings in Fraser is a way to achieve this goal.


    If this is not calculation, that night autumn really do not know what kind of concept the word calculation should have.


    Association shows that angels are not as sacred and pure as children''s minds, they all have their own minds.


    Now, angel Yan, the left-wing guard of holy Kesha, risked being killed by mogana to come here to see herself and blow into her ears, making such ambiguous moves, saying that their angels have no ulterior motives. Who believes that?


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t think that his charm is strong enough to make him fall in love at first sight. He would rather take the risk of death to seduce himself to see if he can succeed.


    After all, although Angel Yan is a 7000 year old girl and has never tasted the taste of a beautiful man, he has always seen many of them over the years, right?


    Wait, pretty man?


    All of a sudden, what did autumn react to at night.


    When moganna first joined the group, he showed her original fate video once. In her 30000 years of career, it seems that she has never seen any handsome man.


    In terms of appearance, it seems that all the men except Carl and Sumeria are


    I know everything I know!


    Mo ganna, who is 30000 years old, has never seen any beautiful man, let alone Angel Yan, who is 7000 years old. When she thinks about it, maybe she is attracted by her own "beauty", so she wants to hook up with her?


    Although also has ulterior motives, but is not that kind of utilization, but is for satisfies her own that desire.


    Well, it''s not arrogant. At last, yeshiqiu still has this possibility. It seems that there is a little arrogant speculation.


    As a result, the corners of his mouth rose, and his mood gradually became better.


    However, at this time, angel Yan raised her head close to the ear of autumn at night, stood up straight, and took a step back, stretched, looked very casual and said to him: "OK, don''t tease you, you are not a lovely child at all. To tell you the truth, I came to you because the angel has a deal to do with you. How, are you interested? If you agree, you can get the friendship of angels. "


    Say, angel Yan is full of temptation to night autumn blinked an eye.


    However, after she finished, the face of the "little boy" in front of her turned black with the speed visible to the naked eye, which made Angel Yan and Dai frown. She was puzzled and worried about this.


    She risked being killed by moganna to come back. There was a deal to do with yeshiqiu. If he didn''t agree, he could go back safely. If moganna found out and killed her, they would lose a lot of money.


    After all, the left wing guards are not Chinese cabbage.


    "I''m sorry, Miss angel. I''m not interested in doing any more deals with your angels. You can go." After a few seconds of silence, yeshiqiu, who was quickly slapped in the face, suddenly turns around and walks away. At the same time, he says to Angel Yan.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the night autumn that directly turned away from the back, angel Yan muddled.


    You Ya''s good or bad also listen to me finish saying, is what trade again make a decision, you like this, let me very embarrassed!


    "Damn, they really have ulterior motives. These women are real. Can''t they just be moved by men''s beauty and want to do something madly? You have to use seduction as a means to achieve other goals. It''s really People''s minds are not old-fashioned! " The night of being slapped in the face, autumn walks and thinks of it in my heart.


    "Hey, kid, wait, listen to me." At this time, muddled Angel Yan reaction came over, quickly raised his hand, toward the night when autumn chase.


    Then, after catching up with him, he walked forward with him and said to him: "child, we don''t know the detailed identities of you and your partners, but Queen Kaisha made a detailed analysis of your behavior through the sacred treasure house of knowledge. Finally, the sacred treasure house of knowledge gave the answer, which positioned you as" people with high moral level of Shenhe " So queen Kaisha thinks that there is a certain basis for cooperation between us. "¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At night, Qiu suddenly stopped and looked at the beautiful girl in front of her. She could not find any faults in her facial features. She confirmed: "a profit oriented person with high moral standard of Shenhe?"


    "Yes, that''s what the sacred treasure house of knowledge says." Angel Yan nodded.


    "Oh, I have nothing to say, but I don''t think there is a basis for cooperation between us. If you may be disgusted, we have moganna, angel In terms of the benefits that can be brought to us, it is not much better than the devil. " At night, Qiu shrugged his shoulders, then stopped walking, pointed his arm to the direction he came and said, "so please go back."


    "No, different civilizations have different focuses on science and technology. We don''t know how much cooperation you have with moganna, but there is a technology that you will be interested in. Angel civilization, the manufacturing technology of holy body, how, child, do you want it? " May be to see the night autumn really don''t intend to talk about the deal with himself, angel Yan ignore his gesture of seeing off, quickly put her offer out.


    As soon as these words came out, the corner of autumn''s eyes suddenly jumped uncontrollably at night.


    Holy body, this is a wonderful thing. In the known universe, except Carl, no one may be able to crack this constitution.


    Even if the body has been blasted to atomic size, it can still recover quickly. In addition, people with divine body in this world can rely on energy to maintain life. Therefore, people with divine body have reached the level of immortality to a certain extent.


    Of course, this is relative, but it''s enough to attract people.


    For the manufacturing technology of the sacred body, night time and autumn are A little bit interested.


    So he put down his raised arm, coughed and said, "tell me, what do you Angels want to do with me?"


    "Ha." Seeing that yeshiqiu, as expected by her own queen, was moved by the manufacturing technology of the sacred body, the angel Yan gave a smile. Then, his expression became more and more serious and said, "we hope you can provide us with a copy of your gene. In addition, you can also provide us with a copy of miss qianrenxue''s gene. In return, the angel will offer us the manufacturing technology of the sacred body £¡¡±


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 680

    "Don''t you want to learn from the devil Bruce Lee and engage in gene fusion to cultivate new life?"


    At this moment, yeshiqiu wants to ask Angel Yan this question.


    I can''t help it. This woman''s request is too easy for him to associate with the demon Bruce Lee, the pet store manager who always asks for advice from others.


    In addition to the egg, this is different from the gene only in expression, which is essentially the same.


    By virtue of the technique of meritocracy, demon Bruce Lee has bred many rare pets in recent years, which is a big profit in the affiliated world.


    Now, these angels bichi want to have their own genes and qianrenxue''s genes. Do they want to use their genes to create a child with infinite potential?


    In other words, they want to make a daughter for themselves.


    What, why a daughter, not a son?


    It''s hard to raise a son. When I get married, I need a house, a car and a deposit. I didn''t force myself to death, so it''s better to have a daughter.


    Bah, what and what!


    However, good you angel Yan, labor and capital finally got interested and wanted to listen to your trade. As a result, you put forward such excessive demands for me. Do you think I will promise you?


    Even if you don''t want to have a child for me, do you think I''ll sell the gene for the sake of the technology of a holy body?


    I''m not monkey king and pig Bajie in magic mobile phone world!


    So


    "Get out of here!" At night, the autumn to the angel Yan jilted the next sleeve, face black way.


    At night, Qiu''s face turned black again immediately after listening to the content of his proposed transaction. She was so excited that angel Yan didn''t go away. On the contrary, she nodded her head and said, "child, I know you are so young and powerful. Your genes must be very precious, and there are some deep secrets in everyone''s genes, you know It''s also reasonable not to share it with others. Then, step back, you only give us a copy of miss qianrenxue''s gene, and then give us a magic flower that appeared at the auction before, how about it? "


    "Well? Your real purpose is to want the gene of Qianren snow and the holy flower of demon kingdom? " Hearing this, Qiu Jianmei frowned at night and asked Angel Yan.


    "If you can agree to share your genes with us, we don''t need the magic flower." Angel Yan to night autumn smile way.


    "You were dreaming!" Autumn said without hesitation at night.


    "So, do you agree with the content of our second deal?" Angel Yan slightly bent over, toward the night when autumn showed a good-looking expression, asked.


    "The holy flower of demon kingdom can give you one. As for the gene of Qianren snow, she has to agree. I can ask for it for you." At the moment, it has already been confirmed that angel Yan, an old woman in reality, is not coming for her own "beauty" at all. At night, Qiu naturally puts her fake smile in her heart and thinks about it realistically. Finally, he says to her.


    "Please hurry up, or if Morgana finds me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave." When he said this, angel Yan appropriately made a gesture of "I''m very afraid, I''m very weak." at night, Qiu shouts in his heart: Drama essence, drama essence!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yeshiqiu: "qianrenxue, angel Yan, the left-wing guard of holy Kesha, you''ve seen her. Now she comes to me and says that she wants to exchange a magic flower and your gene with the manufacturing technology of holy body. Magic flower. Well, Luo Houji has been put on the market for many, but are you willing to exchange your gene? If you want to, chat group will contribute to help you build a holy body. If you don''t want to, don''t force it. It''s actually no big deal. "


    Douluo divine world, suddenly by the group leader AI te''s thousand Ren snow, see the message on the chat screen in the mind, the whole person immediately Leng for a while.


    "The angels of the tech world want my genes?" Thousands of Ren snow face show the color of doubt.


    Having been in the group for so long, with the exchange of cultural knowledge from all over the world, Qian Renxue has long known what gene means. Not only that, but she also has the average level of high school students in biology in the 21st century.


    It''s just, what does an angel want her genes to do, and there''s nothing special about her genes?


    That''s right. If human beings get her gene in Douluo world, they can wake up a six winged angel''s martial spirit through the martial spirit awakening ceremony. What''s the use in the world of science and technology?


    Immortality?


    It''s impossible.


    She can live forever, not because of her genes and blood, but because of her divinity.


    So, her genes should have no effect on people in the technological world.


    So think, thousand Ren snow more and more don''t understand, however, the sacred body in group Lord mouth, she is to know something.


    It is the divine body of Kaisha, the king of angels, which is superior to the so-called fourth generation divine body. Even if a person with this constitution is blasted into an atom, as long as the surrounding environment is suitable, he can recover as soon as possible. From the perspective of specific effects, the strength can never die.Because she became a God, qianrenxue''s constitution or vitality is still very strong. When she was in baoliandeng world, she hunted a python with a thousand years of cultivation. At that time, when she was fighting against it, qianrenxue''s heart was smashed by the attack from the python.


    However, Qianren snow didn''t die. Relying on her strong vitality, she defeated python, and finally her heart gradually recovered, but it took a long time to recover.


    So, if her heart is broken, she can recover. If her body is blown up to atomic size, can she recover?


    Qian Renxue thought about it seriously and got the answer: no!


    Although her vitality is strong, it is not as strong as that.


    So the holy body must be helpful to her, at least it can greatly enhance her defense and vitality.


    It''s just that genes are involved in a person''s privacy, so it''s not good to sell them out.


    As a result, Qianren snow fell into a state of hesitation.


    Yeshiqiu: "why, it''s hard to make a decision?"


    Waiting for nearly ten seconds, see the head is bright Qianren snow has not returned to himself, night autumn to her guess.


    Qian Renxue: "yes, Lord, the holy body has some help for me. If I have a chance, I really want to get it. But, give your genes to the angels I don''t know what they are going to do, so... "


    Yeshiqiu: "I understand. I''ll help you to refuse her. As for the sacred body, I may have a chance to get it in the future."


    Qian Renxue: "wait, group leader, or Let me talk to the left-wing angel in person. I''ll ask her in detail and make a decision then. Is that ok? "


    Yeshiqiu: "yes, come here."


    Qianren snow: "good."


    With that, Qianren snow is about to start, but before she starts, she doesn''t know what she thinks. She suddenly hesitates for a moment, and then uses the angel''s skill to make herself look like Xueqing river.


    After that, he chose to return to the world of super seminary from Douluo.

 Chapter 681

    Looking at the beauty of walking out of the passage and coming in front of you Man, night autumn does not show traces to pick pick eyebrows, did not say anything, just, standing beside her angel Yan but the corner of his mouth mercilessly twitch.


    , as like as two peas of snow, she can scan the data from her computer system, and the data that she can scan is exactly the same as that of Miss Qian, who has seen her before.


    Then, the gender was male.


    Angel Yan:


    This is the case. When I saw her before, she was still a woman. How did she change her appearance and become a man after more than two hours?


    Did she have a minor operation?


    Angel Yan''s computer system can''t see through the transformation ability of Qianren snow angel, so she guessed it in her heart.


    "Well, let''s talk. The magic flower is not a problem. If you are willing to share your genes with them, you can promise the deal. If you are not willing, you can refuse it directly. You don''t have to worry about anything else. " At this time, night autumn clenched his fist, put in front of his mouth, cough, and then said to Qianren snow.


    "Yes, master." Thousands of Ren snow on the night, autumn point road.


    "Hey, wait a minute, kid, he, he is..." Seeing that autumn seems to be leaving at night, angel Yan quickly reaches out and grabs his arm. He doesn''t care if it''s impolite or disgusting. He looks at Qianren snow in front of him and asks Qiushi at night.


    "She? Isn''t she the master of the gene you Angels want, qianrenxue? What''s the matter? " I understand what Angel Yan is so excited about, but at night, autumn is not directly telling her who let the seven thousand year old woman play herself before.


    Even if you tease yourself, it''s still fake. You have a different purpose. I can''t bear it. I want to share the benefits of this auction with my friends quickly. I won''t waste time to do anything to you for the time being. But wait for me. Maybe the group leader will come to you to settle the bill one day.


    Think, night autumn will Angel Yan grasp his arm palm away, to her show formula smile, way: "you have a good chat.". By the way, I remember that queen Kaisha of your civilization once intended to betroth you to ge xiaolun of Xiongbing company. However, GE xiaolun has lost half of his Galaxy Power gene and his qualification has been greatly reduced. Therefore, if possible, I don''t mind your angel changing the target and giving his idea to our chat group friends. You know, she''s also a God who won''t rot in the soil. "


    With that, autumn at night showed a bright smile, and then waved his sleeve, not to take away a cloud turned away.


    Angel Yan


    Qianren snow


    Hear his words, and then look at his back, at this moment, angel Yan and thousand Ren snow are Leng in situ, a face muddled force.


    Especially qianrenxue, she appears here as a man. Originally, she wants to keep her hand. She plans to have a try as qianrenxue''s elder brother, and talk with angel Yan to see what their angels want their genes for. At the same time, in case of any emergency, it''s better to use other identities. She doesn''t have to worry about it.


    It''s just that the group leader really gives her a headache.


    She is a woman, a real woman. You can''t take me for granted as a man just because I often wear men''s clothes.


    What''s more, the experience of blind date with Jiang Yanli before is enough to make her feel ashamed. Now, how can she bear it?!


    Then Qian Renxue turns her eyes to Angel Yan. At this time, angel Yan just turns his head and looks at himself again. Their eyes are opposite. Suddenly, a pink atmosphere is gradually created Shit!


    I''m so embarrassed!


    In Qian Renxue''s eyes, angel Yan and she have the same sex. In Angel Yan''s eyes, Qian Renxue once had the same sex with her, so they are not suitable at all. OK, what was the dog group leader (dead child) talking about just now?


    "Cough." Stagger and angel Yan four eyes opposite eyes, qianrenxue hesitated for a moment, finally relieved the magic skill on the body, changed back to the original golden hair and waist, dressed in a palace skirt, elegant goddess appearance, and then, cheek slightly red to Angel Yan asked: "angel Yan miss, listen to the group leader said you Angels want a copy of my gene, I don''t know, you want to take it to do Is that right? "


    Angel Yan


    Instead of answering Qian Renxue''s question immediately, angel Yan secretly looks at her computer system''s real-time monitoring of Qian Renxue. Then, she is surprised to find that there is no change in other data, only one change is very obvious.


    That''s the man in front of her It''s still a woman, but her gender detected by the system has changed from male to female.


    It''s not a simple change in appearance, but a "real" change in gender. It''s so strange, just for a moment!


    "Miss Angel Yan?" See Angel Yan after such a while has not answered his question, thousand Ren snow Dai Mei a wrinkle, to her again call a way."Oh, oh." After a moment''s struggle, Yan decided to carry out the trade they had planned. After all, whether male or female, this person''s gene is more suitable for inheriting the angelic throne than Eni Sid.


    She is not worthy of angel''s trust, but if we can get her gene, study it, and make sure it is safe to implant it into ourselves or enisid''s body, then Angel civilization will have a more qualified prince.


    So, angel Yan opened his mouth and began to lie to Qian Renxue.


    The reason why angels want her genes is that they think she is very special. According to the scanning of the sacred treasure house of knowledge, it is speculated that her genes may contribute to a project that their angels are studying, so they want to get a copy of her genes.


    Yan she did not mention even once about Eni Sid and angel prince, after all, this is the secret of angel civilization.


    Qianren snow


    Sensing that the upgraded version of silly girl''s mobile phone in Najie on her finger is shaking, at the same time, her mental power receives the electromagnetic wave reminder from silly girl, reminding herself that the woman in front of her is lying. Qianrenxue slowly closes her eyes, and after a few seconds of silence, leisurely says: "the angel of this world is really..."


    "Well? Thousand Ren snow How about it, miss? Would you like to make a deal with us? The queen said that if you think that the resources needed to create a sacred body are too large, then we can also change the remuneration and change the technology provided to help you create a sacred body. " Heard the murmur of thousand Ren snow, think she doesn''t want to finish this deal with oneself very much, angel Yan is in a hurry in the heart, hasten to add a way.


    Her voice fell, qianrenxue opened her good-looking eyes, looked at the angel Yan and said: "no, Miss Angel Yan, just according to the first condition you put forward, you just give us the technology to make the holy body, I promise to exchange with you."


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    Qian Renxue sent a red envelope and a message to her mother in another world.


    Qianrenxue: "Luocha God bidong, take my blood to the affiliated world to find Dr. grey wolf, and ask him to extract some gene liquid from it, and then..."


    Bibidong, who received the message, soon replied to qianrenxue with two letters: "OK."

 Chapter 682

    Grey wolf has always been a mysterious person in the affiliated world and chat group animal.


    Every time the members of the group thought that they had a general understanding of its scientific and technological level according to its invention, it suddenly created something that was beyond everyone''s expectation. Sometimes it was tall and sometimes it was childish and ridiculous, but it was undeniable that every invention of it was amazing.


    In particular, its invention still makes people feel that there is no scientific reason.


    After all, with a pile of scrap iron and a wrench, I closed the door and worked in it for a long time. The next morning, a time machine was born. Can you believe it?


    What''s more, with a small bean and a little flour, you can make a bigger or smaller pill in the kitchen. What''s the matter? Who can explain the principle?


    Finally, its hat


    Almost all the members of the group suspected that it was a dimensional hat, just like Najie. There was a space hidden in it. Otherwise, why could grey wolf always take things out of it?


    But


    After the group members hand in hand inspection, we got the answer: it''s really just an ordinary hat.


    As a result, over time, many members of the group spontaneously began to pay attention to grey wolf, the group leader who had specially hired a doctor to do invention research for chat group.


    Then, some rumors about grey wolf appeared.


    "Only you can''t think of it. No big wolf can''t do it."


    "If grey wolf says that he can''t invent what you want, it must be that you don''t describe it in detail, or that you don''t give enough sheep or good enough."


    "Grey wolf, it''s just a wolf of genius!"


    "Grey wolf may have mastered the legendary law of creation. As long as there is a concept about an object, it can invent it."


    ¡­¡­


    You say, this wolf cow force not cow force?


    That must be awesome!


    Although it is easy for any member of the group, even the one who has taken refuge with Li Maozhen and is now responsible for guarding the gate of the city for the affiliated world, to beat him with his bare hands and without any external force, he can still beat him Grey wolf is a bull.


    After all, who stipulates that a fight cannot be fought with the help of foreign objects?


    Gray wolf doesn''t practice martial arts, fantasy and magic skills, but his inventions are enough to help him realize all the benefits that these skills can bring him.


    So, the wolf is powerful!


    Back to the book, Qian Ren thought again and again, and finally thought that the gene theory was really important, but it was just like that.


    Even if these so-called angels really have some ulterior motives, they only give a little blood. Can they hurt themselves through a little blood?


    How to hurt, with curse?


    Oh, I''m a God, not a god of science and technology. I''m a real first-class God mansion, the God of angels. The curse of science and technology world also wants to hurt me. It''s a big glitch in the world!


    You know, I''m not the same as I was when I was a God. I''ve mastered the power of the angelic throne. Plus some benefits from chatting group, my cultivation has reached the second stage of immortality.


    Although it can''t compare with Kesha, it''s similar to moganna. Even with the sun sword and angel costume, if you fight in the air, your strength may still be above her, so it shouldn''t get in the way.


    Of course, just in case, qianrenxue still let another world''s bibidong take her blood to go to gray wolf, ask it to extract gene liquid from it, and then do something. If those angels take it to do bad things, then let the angels ask for trouble.


    It should not be difficult for grey wolf, the legendary wolf, to cheat the inspection of angel civilization and do something in the gene solution.


    Qianren snow thought of it in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the lounge of the auction house.


    Night time autumn spent a little time, and finally the interests of all statistics.


    First of all, the members of the auction group are provided. First, they allocate the pricing of the auction in the mall to them, and then the remaining interests are divided into five or five points with the chat group.


    Secondly, 10% of the total benefits after five points will be given to each group member as welfare.


    Then, three percent of the remaining profits will be given to Yin Su Su as a reward for hosting the auction, and one percent will be given to Mo ganna as a reward for providing manpower to help maintain public order and activities.


    After the completion of the above three steps, the remaining interests, ha ha, the group leader is not polite.


    After such statistics, at night, Qiu said with a smile that he would do it, and immediately began to distribute benefits.


    It is worth mentioning that the gene of galactic power provided by sumary and Ge xiaolun was temporarily lent to Ao Bing, so the wealth was temporarily paid by yeshiqiu himself. However, he has accumulated a lot of wealth by collecting taxes over the years, so he is not afraid.


    Soon, yeshiqiu allocated all the benefits of the auction, including himself, and all the members of the group were very happy because of the bumper harvest.Then, at night, Qiu looks at the chat screen. Qian Renxue sends the message to bibidong, saying in secret: "did she still agree to the deal with the angel?"


    The manufacturing technology of the sacred body, which is really a great thing.


    In the original fate of moganna, Carl, the God of death, detonates the emerald star with the help of Lena''s power, and finally blasts Kesha, who has a sacred body, into an atom. Remember, the atom did not annihilate her. Even the emerald star, a supernova full of energy, could not annihilate Kesha. It just exploded her into an atom. The power of the sacred body can be imagined.


    Then, the holy body has the ability of self-healing. Even if it is exploded into atoms, it can also be reunited. Therefore, Karl, the God of death, can only send the atoms that make up Kesha''s body to every corner of the universe through the big clock, so as to delay the speed of kesha''s rebirth.


    To sum up, the holy body is really powerful. It''s really not easy to kill the person who owns it.


    Of course, not easy is not easy, but if the target is changed from Carl to yeshiqiu himself, he thinks he still has some ways to completely eliminate Kesha.


    If nothing else, steal from the world of lotus lamp with him Keke, the eight trigrams stove of taishanglaojun should be able to refine Kaisha thoroughly. Kaisha''s sacred body can''t stop the three precious fire of the eight trigrams stove, but


    We can''t deny the value of a technology just because there are no flaws at all.


    Mastering this technology will bring great benefits to chat groups in the future.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu suddenly turns his eyes to Ao Bing''s head.


    "If that boy had survived this disaster, he would only be afraid that the original emperor would calculate him in the future. After all, Ao Bing, who has the identity of reincarnation of spirit beads, is different from Ao Bing in other worlds. If he had a sacred body, then his body would have been destroyed at that time, but later he would have recovered, then..."


    Think of here, night autumn eyes micro movement, heart gradually sprouted an idea.

 Chapter 683

    Ao Bing is a reincarnation of spirit bead. His original spirit contains extremely powerful spirit power, but he doesn''t know how to use it now.


    Yes, just like bibidong and qianrenxue who had just inherited the throne.


    It would be a good thing for him to exchange the power of beads and chatting for the holy body.


    After all, with the sacred body, he would not have to worry about being calculated again by Yuanshi Tianzun, so that his body would die, and Yuanshen would be on the list of gods, and then he would be controlled by others.


    Why?


    Because after death, you can reshape your body like Nezha!


    What, then why don''t you just help him develop the power of Lingzhu, so that he can deal with Yuanshi Tianzun wholeheartedly?


    Come on, you look down on yuanshitianzun, don''t you?


    Not to mention the mere pearl, it is the mixed pearl formed by the combination of the Pearl and the magic pill. Yuanshi Tianzun can easily solve it, and develop the power of the Pearl to compete with Yuanshi Tianzun. What do you think?


    To tell you the truth, now night time and autumn are not sure whether they can defeat the original God of aobing''s world. Therefore, unless aobing chooses to go back to his own world before surpassing the Tathagata, like monkey king, the king of demon king in the west world, having a holy body is the best choice for him.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t die, you can practice your spiritual power in the future, can''t you?


    Thinking of this, Qiu nodded at night and realized that it was feasible. After Ao Bing saved Nezha this time, he told him about it.


    Then, at night, the autumn eyes turned, and he turned his attention away from Ao Bing''s head, looking at the super strengthening furnace function that had been strengthened.


    Suddenly, one of the umbrellas became longer and bigger, and became more golden. The dazzling umbrellas appeared in his hands.


    Holding the strengthened umbrella and looking at the detailed introduction on the list in my mind, I know that the umbrella has now been upgraded to the third level of immortality. Yeshiqiu is quite satisfied with it.


    After all, it matches my accomplishments, doesn''t it?


    "With it, plus the seven color lotus of Taiyi real person, and the Galaxy Power gene lent to aobing, I can help him in time, and it should be no problem to keep aobing''s body." After reading the list, I close it at night and murmur in my heart.


    Then, not long after, he received a message from qianrenxue.


    She agreed to provide her own genes to help chat group complete the transaction with the angel of the super theological world. Because it takes time for grey wolf to extract the gene solution from her blood and add some small means into it, she discussed with angel Yan and decided to set the official transaction time the day after tomorrow. The place is in this auction house. She asked the group leader what she wanted Think about it.


    How about it?


    Of course you can.


    You even thought of asking grey wolf to do something in the gene. What else can I say? How can I, the leader of the chat group, refuse to do any harm to the chat group?


    So, at night, Qiu replied to Qianren snow on the spot: "everything will be done according to your meaning."


    Qianren snow: "yes, group leader."


    After receiving the reply from the group leader, Qian Renxue immediately responds. Then, she and angel Yan reach a verbal agreement. The day after tomorrow, she will complete the transaction with the angel in this auction house. She will give the angel her own gene and magic flower, and the angel will provide the technology of making holy body to chat group.


    After that, the technology naturally belongs to the whole chat group, but as compensation, the group leader will use the public resources to let grey wolf and the highest configuration silly girl tailor a sacred body for her according to the technology provided by the angel.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    After a short conversation with Qian Renxue, ye Shiqiu entrusts her with all the business. She holds her hand tightly and takes the umbrella into Najie. When Ao Bing opens the live broadcast, she lends the strengthened umbrella to him to protect his life.


    Then, at nightfall, she went back to the box provided by moganna and bought a magic flower from the mall.


    He sat down cross legged in front of the holy flower, put his hands together, put them in front of the Dantian, and began to gather Qi. According to the cultivation method of splitting heaven God''s palm, he operated the powerful magic power of his whole body.


    This holy flower will be handed over to the angel as a trading term the day after tomorrow, but before that, give it to him first.


    Luohoujidu''s magic flower from the glass world has the ability to greatly improve the cultivation speed of demons.


    Yu Sifeng, who fell in love with the body of Yuanshen who had undergone minor surgery with Luo Houji, belonged to the golden winged bird family because he was awarded several holy flowers in the demon kingdom by the Shura King thousands of years ago, and his cultivation speed was increased several times, which made him the leader in the demon family.


    And autumn at night, although it is human, but it is calculated in the land of fighting spirit. Are human gene chains the same in different worlds?


    No.


    In addition, after his accomplishments broke through to Doudi in Douqi continent, his whole family''s blood changed. In this way, his gene chain is different from that of human beings in other worlds and those who are not descendants of Doudi in Douqi continent.Think about the ancient eight ethnic groups, which are covered with stones and look like stone people, and the green skin and look like spirits. Are they really human?


    At night, autumn doesn''t count.


    Even himself, I''m afraid, doesn''t count now.


    At least with the world view of the glass world to see themselves, they are not human.


    What is that?


    Devil!


    Demons are not transformed by human beings, and demons are transformed by human beings, so they are demons.


    At this point, when luohou Jidu put on the market the magic flower, yeshiqiu asked the system whether it could help him or not, and got a definite answer from the system.


    Therefore, this holy flower is helpful to his cultivation, but it can''t increase his cultivation speed several times as much as helping the golden winged bird.


    Why?


    Because the golden winged birds are weak, they have a lot of room to rise, and it is easy to improve their strength, so the holy flower of the devil''s land helps them a lot, but now they are the overhaul walkers who are likely to break through to the third stage of immortality at any time. Of course, the holy flower''s help is weak.


    But no matter how weak it is, it''s helpful, so at night autumn began to cultivate with its power.


    Candle Kun and white moon shadow dragon are protecting Dharma for him.


    Little by little, at last, in the evening, nighttime autumn succeeded in operating the mana in the body for 7749 small Sundays and three big Sundays. Although there was no breakthrough, the mana was slightly improved.


    In the chat group, Ao Bing also bubbled in time. He sent a message to the group leader and everyone that Nezha''s birthday was coming. He wanted to celebrate Nezha''s birthday and try his best to save Nezha.


    Then, he turned on the live broadcast for everyone.


    Before, the group leader told him that if he died, he could collect the corpse for him. Then, let''s go!

 Chapter 684

    Magic child Nezha world, Chen Tangguan, Li family.


    On such a large square, decorated with lanterns, it is a big celebration.


    Today is the birthday party of commander Li Jing, who is on the guard side. During the banquet, it was crowded. Everyone With a straight face and silence.


    Yes, although they came to celebrate Nezha''s birthday, they didn''t mean it. In fact, Li Jing begged everyone from door to door to celebrate his son''s birthday. The people of chentangguan were greatly favored by the Li family, so that they could live in peace in this world full of demons and ghosts. Naturally, they had to give Li Jing face, so they came.


    But it''s impossible to make them laugh from their heart. They are not strong enough.


    Looking at the expression on the faces of the people sitting at the banquet, Li Jing''s brows could not help but wrinkle, but he could not say anything more.


    After all, if these people are willing to celebrate his son''s birthday, they have already given him enough face, and he can''t push forward, and force others to smile, can''t he?


    ¡­¡­


    In front of Li''s gate.


    Ao Bing, who turned on the live broadcast, sent a message to the group leader in the group, saying: "in the autumn of the night, the group leader, the younger generation has arrived at the door of the Li family, and we are going to go in to celebrate Nezha''s birthday."


    "Well?" AI te''s night time Qiu slowly opened his eyes and breathed a deep breath. Then he raised his arms and two purple lights in his palms. Then, his arms turned at the same time to store the magic power in his body back to the original spirit and limbs. When he returned to the normal state, he put down his hands and began to separate his mind into the chat group, ready to ask about Ao Bing It''s too late.


    "Has the live broadcast been turned on?" As soon as you enter the group, you look at the entrance of the live broadcasting room at the top of the screen. At night, Qiu Xindao enters the live broadcasting room and sends a reply message to Ao Bing.


    Yeshiqiu: "go do what you want to do, aobing. I''ll watch for you, but only for once."


    Although he is the leader of the group and appreciates Ao Bing''s emphasis on love and righteousness, he is not a bad man. He can manage it once. If he always worries about the affairs between the two brothers, he doesn''t know how important it is.


    You haven''t got to the fifth level of heaven splitting palm. You still have time to take care of other people''s affairs. Don''t you have a hole in your head?


    After receiving the reply from the group leader, he understood from the words that the group leader was willing to intervene in today''s affairs and help himself to save Nezha. Ao Bing was so happy that he quickly replied to yeshiqiu: "yes, thank you for your help."


    "Well, I''ll give you a spell first, and mark the pair of dragon horns on your head and the beads between your forehead to hide." Then, at night, Qiu raised his fingers and flashed a little silver light on his fingertips. Then, the silver light disappeared and a red envelope for AO Bing appeared on the dialogue bar of the live broadcast room.


    Seeing the red envelope, Ao Bing opened it without hesitation. Suddenly, a little silver light appeared in front of him and disappeared into his body.


    The next moment, Ao Bing was surprised to find that the double horns on his head and the beads on his forehead had disappeared. Now he can''t see from the appearance that it''s the Dragon nationality or the reincarnation of the beads. This


    It''s worthy of being the leader of the group. The leader of the group can get a red envelope for something that his cheap master hasn''t done for three years.


    Wearing a cloak and a hat, Ao Bing quickly said to yeshiqiu in the group, "thank you very much."


    Yeshiqiu: "you''re welcome. It''s just to save you some trouble. But when you help Nezha, your identity of reincarnation of Lingzhu will be revealed. As for the dragon, you can hide it."


    Ao Bing: "I understand. I will go in now."


    Night time autumn: "go."


    "Yes." Ao Bing answered, and then lifted his cloak to show his handsome appearance.


    At the moment, without the Dragon horn and the Pearl mark on his forehead, he looks like a man who is full of poetry and comes from a rich family. He will not make people feel insecure at all.


    "Uncle, I''m in xiaaobing. I''m a citizen of chentangguan. I''m invited to attend the birthday banquet of your son." Ao Bing stepped forward, stepped up the stairs and said to the Li family guard who was guarding the front door of the Li family.


    I had been paying attention to Ao Bing before. I thought he was a gangster. Unexpectedly, he was a gentle child. The Li family guard nodded to him with a smile, and made a gesture of "please come in, young master. Thank you for coming to our young master''s party."


    "Well Don''t you need to check the invitation? " Seeing that it was so simple to let himself in, Ao Bing reached into his clothes and wanted to put the so-called invitation hand that Nezha had given him. At the moment, he didn''t know whether to put it out or not.


    "Ha, to be able to come here is to give our Li family face. Where we need to check, please." The Li family guard shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    Because Nezha was reincarnated as a demon boy and often played pranks, he was completely unpopular in chentangguan. The people were afraid of him. This time, in order to invite enough people to celebrate his birthday, the head of his family (Li Jing) heard that many people had knelt down, so even if he dared to do any inspection, he would be allowed to enter."Well Thank you very much Ao Bing still stretched out his hand, but he didn''t take out the ugly invitation. He nodded to the guard.


    Then, step over the threshold, into the square decorated.


    After being arranged a seat by Li''s servants, Ao Bing waited patiently for Nezha''s arrival.


    The same is true of the group friends who are watching the live broadcast.


    After waiting for about five or six minutes, finally, a child with bare feet, a ball and dark circles under his eyes came out with a pair of middle-aged men and women. It was Nezha, the protagonist of today''s banquet.


    "Nezha!" Looking at Nezha who followed Li Jing and his wife, Ao Bing murmured subconsciously.


    "Well?" As if he had heard his best friend''s voice, Nezha, who had lowered his head and thought he had discovered a big secret, thought he would die today, almost subconsciously raised his head and looked at the source of the voice just now.


    Suddenly, a familiar face came into his eyes.


    Nezha swallowed his saliva. It seemed that he didn''t expect to see him in this place today. His eyes were full of tears, and he said, "Ao Bing?"


    "Well." Under the surprised eyes of Li Jing and his wife, Taiyi and many people around Chen Tangguan, Ao Bing stood up from his seat, stepped forward to Nezha, took out a gift box from the Najie on his finger, handed it to him, and said softly, "Nezha, I''m here to celebrate your birthday. This is a gift. I wish you a happy birthday."


    "Woo Three years after hearing his good friend''s words, Nezha, who was not afraid of her little girl who could not speak, had no other friend at all. His tears finally came out. Aware of this, he quickly reached out to wipe it. Then he took the gift box from Ao Bing with both hands and said from the bottom of his heart, "thank you, thank you, Ao Bing."


    Group friends who are peeping at the screen


    What is their situation? Is it really the protagonist and villain?

 Chapter 685

    In Ao Bing''s world, Ao Bing who enters the chat group is a villain, while Nezha is the leading role. The group friends have known about this for a long time, and they also know that they have some friendship.


    This is nothing. The old master is the master of Nie Feng and bu Jingyun, but he is still not a villain. Which one is close to him?


    So ah, if you didn''t join the group, if you didn''t get the help of the group leader, the old man would have been on the street for a long time.


    It can be seen that even if there is friendship, the protagonist is still the protagonist and the villain is still the villain. These are two kinds of people in opposition.


    But!


    In this live broadcast, Ao Bing and Nezha, two three-year-old kids, cherish each other and can''t help The pictures of looking at each other really refresh the three views of the group.


    In terms of their performance, do you think they are the opposite protagonists and villains? This is my husband Keke, I''m a tough guy. OK!


    What the hell is going on?


    Is it not that Ao Bing, who is usually low-key and gentle, has learned the essence of villain''s survival. He has collected the protagonist Nezha into his pocket, cultivated rock like feelings with him, and successfully changed his life against heaven?


    Many friends began to think about it in their hearts.


    At this time, Nezha had another action on the live screen.


    He held the gift box that aobing had given him in his hands. His eyes flashed with a look of expectation. He raised his head and asked him, "aobing, can I open it now?"


    "Of course, Ben is for you." Ao Bing said with a smile to Nezha.


    Li Jing and his wife, Taiyi real person, and Chen Tangguan people who Li Jing begged to come to the banquet all looked at each other.


    Who is the child named Ao Bing? It seems that he is the friend of the devil (zha''er). But where did the devil (zha''er) make such a friend?


    It has to be said that after the Dragon horn on his head and the Pearl mark on his forehead were removed by the night time autumn casting, Ao Bing looked like a human being, so he would not let these people who were afraid of and disgusted with monsters feel disgusted. With AO Bing''s high appearance and noble and elegant temperament, almost everyone in the arena concluded that he was a very good child.


    It doesn''t match Nezha with black eyes and evil looks.


    Of course, Li Jing and his wife don''t think that way. In their eyes, Nezha is their own child, not a magic child. It''s a wonderful thing that he can make friends with. Therefore, the way he looks at Ao Bing becomes more friendly.


    He didn''t know the thoughts of everyone around him. With AO Bing''s consent, Nezha grinned happily at him, and then quickly opened the gift box to reveal the gifts inside.


    This is a plain crystal doll.


    Crystal doll?


    I''m not a child. What''s the use of this thing?


    Holding the second generation silly girl''s mobile phone in his hand, Nezha looked at it carefully with his left eye, then with his right eye, and finally concluded that it was an ordinary crystal doll.


    Then, with a kind of slightly speechless eyes, he looked at his best friend in front of him.


    Ao Bing, I''m very grateful that you can come to my birthday and give me gifts, but you really don''t know how to choose gifts. Crystal is precious, but this crystal doll is not attractive to me at all.


    After receiving Nezha''s funny little eyes, Ao Bing clenched his fist and put it in front of his mouth. He couldn''t help but smile. Then he put his palm on Nezha''s shoulder and explained to him, "this is not an ordinary crystal doll. As long as you input the correct password, she will transform, and she has many magical abilities."


    "Oh, is that so?" Hearing Ao Bing''s words, Nezha immediately became interested.


    Transformation, many magical abilities, I can''t wait to have a look.


    Li Jing hears Ao Bing''s words and subconsciously looks at Taiyi, who is extremely fat.


    Three years ago, he also took out a lot of liantai for inputting passwords. However, the fat man forgot the password because he drank too much wine, but he was shocked. Fortunately, he finally remembered that he could unlock it with his fingerprint.


    However, what''s the use of unlocking it? My son was reincarnated, but now he has become a magic pill. Alas!


    Thinking of this, Li Jing could not help sighing heavily in his heart.


    Then, he looked up at the crystal doll in Nezha''s hand. Today is his son''s birthday party. I don''t want to forget those sad things for the time being. I''ll try my best to spend a happy birthday with Nezha.


    So, Li Jing began to make efforts to show his happy and interested expression.


    Under the gaze of the onlookers around him, such as Taiyi, Ao Bing nodded to Nezha, then leaned over the crystal doll in Nezha''s hand and said, "turn it on."


    "Ding!" Then, the crystal doll in Nezha''s hand, that is, the second generation silly girl mobile phone invented by gray wolf in batches, bloomed a green light, and the visible numbers swam in it. Then, it also made a very beautiful female voice.[gray wolf trump card, the second generation mobile phone, silly girl is at your service, please enter the power on password. ¡¿


    Nezha


    Li Jing and his wife


    Taiyi real person: --


    Many people are forced to come here:


    The crystal doll has become the essence?


    Ignoring the appearance of those people, Ao Bing continued to say to the second generation silly girl in Nezha''s hands: "Happy Birthday to Nezha."


    [the password is correct, please select live mode and mobile mode. ¡¿


    Ao Bing: "human mode."


    [please choose one of the following expressions: happy, angry, sad ¡¿


    Ao Bing: "good."


    "Whoosh!" Under a series of fluent operations by AO Bing, Nezha was staring at the crystal doll in his hand. Suddenly, it turned into a green light and flew out. Then, the green light fell to the ground and turned into a beautiful sister in a red fur coat and leather pants, revealing her navel.


    "Ao, Ao Bing, what''s the matter?" Staring at the silly girl in front of the dog, Nezha blinked several times, finally recovered his voice, and quickly turned to aobingti.


    "Ha, she is the crystal doll you just held. In fact, she is a mobile phone with many abilities." Ao Bing explained to Nezha with a smile.


    "Cell phone? What abilities does she have? " I don''t understand why the mobile phone means, but it''s just a name. Nezha didn''t bother to ask, so he directly asked what he was most interested in.


    Hearing this question, Li Jing and his wife, Taiyi and the people who ate watermelon also looked at Ao Bing curiously, waiting for his answer.


    "She has many abilities, the most basic ability is to talk, followed by flying, stealth, lie detection and so on." Aobing said to Nezha.


    Originally, silly girl had the function of shuttling time and space, but Ao Bing had tried it before. In his world, the second generation of silly girl''s shuttling time and space function could not be used at all, so there was no need to tell Nezha about this.


    "It sounds like it''s powerful. I''ll try it." Nezha rubbed his hands and walked toward silly girl with great interest. Then, with a grin, he said, "I''m much more handsome than Ao Bing."


    Next second.


    "I''m lying, I''m lying, I''m lying..." Nezha side was silly girl with massage beat crazy blow head, while constantly nodding said.


    Ao Bing


    Friends watching the live broadcast

 Chapter 686

    "Child, why do you say that? You not only hurt yourself to be beaten, but also make yourself embarrassed, don''t you? " The group of friends watching the live broadcast, while covering their mouths, trying not to laugh, murmured in their hearts.


    And AO Bing, after Nezha''s head was blasted dozens of times by the second generation of silly girl, finally, he turned back and coughed gently, indicating that silly girl would stop.


    Hearing his master''s signal, the second generation silly girl, who has been strengthened by grey wolf''s polygraph detection function, moved her hand from Nezha''s head, but because of her inertia, Nezha was still nodding and shouting: I''m lying


    About ten seconds later, Nezha''s inertia finally disappeared.


    Then, his eyes suddenly lit up, looked up at the silly girl in front of him in surprise, and said: "it''s really amazing that he can detect a lie."


    After finishing this sentence, Nezha suddenly felt something strange, but he didn''t realize it for the time being. Now is his happiest time. Maybe there won''t be such a day in the future, so he won''t waste his mind to think about things that he can''t think clearly for the time being.


    Reach out to touch on the body of silly girl, Nezha turns round and says to Ao Bing: "Ao Bing, her skin is so soft, it feels like a real person."


    "Well, you can also see her as an instrument that has been condensed into substance." Ao Bing nodded to Nezha.


    "It''s amazing. It''s really amazing. Hello, I ask you, do you know who I am? " Nezha''s smelly hands kept touching silly girl''s body, but because of her height, no matter how you touch it, you can only touch her thigh. Nezha asked silly girl impolitely.


    "Yes, you are a friend of brother aobing, brother Nezha." Silly girl very obediently to Nezha reply way.


    She was born less than half a year ago, and AO Bing and Nezha are already three years old. Naturally, they are her brothers, but


    Nezha looked down at his short body, then looked up at silly girl''s tall and slim body, blinked, his face was confused.


    Brother, me?


    This is not afraid of my sister, are you sure you are not teasing me?


    "Nezha, silly girl was born less than half a year ago. That''s why she calls you that." At this time, seeing the expression on Nezha''s face, Ao Bing stepped forward and went to Nezha''s side to solve his doubts.


    "Oh, so it is." Hearing this, Nezha clenched his right hand into a fist and hammered it on the palm of his left hand.


    However, less than half a year old to grow so big, what does she usually eat?


    "Silly girl, Nezha will be your new master in the future. Do you want to listen to him?" After solving Nezha''s doubts, aobing said to silly girl.


    "Yes, brother aobing. Brother Nezha, please give me more advice in the future. " Silly girl stretched out a palm to Nezha to say.


    Looking at the palm of silly girl''s hand, Nezha said, "you are Do you want to know what I want? "


    "She wants to shake hands with you. It''s like bowing to each other." Ao Bing reminds a way.


    "Oh, oh." In this way, Nezha understood and quickly reached out to shake with silly girl.


    Then, silly girl introduced her functions to Nezha in detail. She heard Nezha''s eyes open wider and wider. She also heard that Li Jing and his wife, Taiyi and the people who ate watermelon were more and more shocked.


    What kind of crystal doll is this? How can it be so awesome?


    What''s more, what''s sacred about this handsome little boy? How can he have such a powerful treasure and give it to this magic boy (zha''er) so easily?


    Everyone was very surprised.


    "Thank you for your gift. I''m Li Jing, commander in chief of chentangguan. I don''t know where you come from and where you live? If there is a chance in the future, Li Jing will visit and thank you for coming to celebrate your child''s birthday today. " Seeing that her baby son has a tendency to love silly girl, Li Jing, who is also shocked by her ability to report herself, frowns. Suddenly, she steps forward and asks Ao Bing, who is next to Nezha.


    As the commander in chief of the guard, Li Jing is not only good at martial arts, but also resourceful, and even A little suspicious, seriously ill.


    In the course of Ao Bing''s original fate, it was Li Jing''s suspicion that led to Ao Bing''s exposure of identity, which forced Ao Bing to fight Nezha for the sake of the dragon clan, intending to bury the whole chentangguan alive.


    So, seeing this scene and watching the live broadcast, yeshiqiu''s face became serious immediately.


    To be reasonable, when I first saw Ao Bing''s original fate track video, yeshiqiu didn''t feel much, but later I watched it again. Yeshiqiu felt that the commander-in-chief Li was really suspicious.


    Ao Bing saved you from Nezha''s hands, but you are suspicious of them. You dare to pull their cloak directly. Is that too impolite?


    That is to say, it happened that Ao Bing was reincarnated as a spirit pearl, which revealed that it was the dragon people who stole the spirit pearl. Otherwise, you are killing yourself and causing trouble for Chen Tangguan.After all, people are so capable that they can save you from the Devil boy. But after saving you, you do so. It''s a big suspicion that you''ll bite the hand that feeds you. Can these masters swallow this?


    In any case, I feel that I can''t swallow it at night, because it has affected the whole people of chentangguan. However, people like Li Jing must beat him to be disabled, so that they can vent their anger.


    Of course, this was established on the premise that Li Jing was suspicious and wrong. If his suspicions were correct, it would be inappropriate to do so.


    Back to the point, hearing Li Jing''s question to himself, Ao Bing was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer it. He couldn''t say that he came from Donghai. He lived in Donghai Dragon Palace, right? Does this not expose the identity of the dragon clan?


    Night time autumn: "you say you come from Chaoge, and you live in Dongmen street of Chaoge."


    When he was nervous, he suddenly received a hint from the group leader. Ao Bing was suddenly relieved. Then he looked at his Li Jing with a smile on his face and arched his hand and said, "Uncle Li, I''m in Xia Ao Bing. I live in the Confucius Mansion in Dongmen street of Chaoge City. I''m here to visit chentangguan this time. Before, haiyecha caught a little girl, and together with Nezha, he saved the little girl, so he got to know her


    "Oh?" Hearing Ao Bing''s words, Li Jing was slightly surprised and then turned to look at her son.


    Receiving his father''s inquiry, Nezha said without hesitation: "well, Ao Bing and I met at that time, but you all don''t believe me. You think I tied up the little girl. Hum!"


    With that, Nezha put his hands in his arms and snorted.


    Hearing what her son said, Li Jing didn''t speak. She just thought about it in her heart. The Confucius Mansion in Dongmen street of Chaoge city It seems that there is such a mansion. It seems to be the residence of Kong Xuan, the general of the east gate?

 Chapter 687

    Li Jing is the commander in chief of Chen Tangguan, a big businessman. He had been to Chaoge before, so he had a little impression of the Confucius Mansion in Dongmen street. He vaguely remembered that it was the residence of Kong Xuan, the general of the east gate of Chaoge city.


    As for Kong Xuan himself, Li Jing has never met him.


    After all, how can he say that he is also the commander in chief of the big business garrison? How can he get on well with a small city gate garrison? It''s good to know that there is such a number one.


    Hearing Ao Bing''s lie under the guidance of the group leader, Li Jing frowned without any trace, thinking: "when zha''er''s birthday party is over, I''ll go to Chaoge to ask Kong Xuan if there is a child named Ao Bing in his family. If he didn''t lie, he should be Kong Xuan''s nephew and other relatives. If Kong Xuan didn''t know that there was Ao Bing, then Hum, if you lie and cheat, you must have a bad heart


    Li Jing is worthy of being the leading role of his father, suspicious, oh no, it''s really good to be cautious to this point.


    However, not to mention how long it will take from Chen Tangguan to Chaoge, the question is whether Kong Xuan will pay attention to him?


    Yes, now Kong Xuan is just a gate guard General of the great Shang Dynasty. In terms of official position, there is a big difference between him and Li Jing. But the problem is that Kong Xuan doesn''t care about official position at all. In his eyes, not to mention the gate guard general and the chief soldier, there is no difference between a petty soldier and a grand master.


    He was in Chaoge to help king Zhou guard the door, not for fame and fortune, but to do his part to keep the big business.


    It is the so-called destiny Xuanniao that comes down to business!


    The Fenghuang clan and Dashang share their Qi luck. If Dashang is destroyed, the Qi luck of the Fenghuang clan will be greatly reduced, and even be seriously backfired. Therefore, Kong Xuan, the son of Zufeng, hesitates again and again when he realizes that the great calamity of heaven and earth is coming. Finally, he resolutely stands up and tries his best to protect Dashang.


    Commander in chief, he won''t pay attention to it. You know, he is the first person under the sage!


    As the leader of the Phoenix clan, he has to deal with the affairs of the clan and the business affairs. Where can he have leisure to deal with Li Jing?


    Even if he did reply to Li Jing, what would happen?


    Who said that the Confucius Mansion in Dongmen street is the home of Kong Xuan? Can''t an ordinary family?


    If Li Jing knew that Ao Bing would cheat him again, he would not know that Ao Bing was a dragon, and he would not know that Ao Bing was reincarnated. Just because someone had cheated him once, what could he do?


    So, no panic, no panic.


    "Aobing, thank you. I like this gift very much." I didn''t know that there were so many calculations hidden in the conversation between Ao Bing and his father just now. Nezha took his hand away from silly girl''s thigh and turned to thank Ao Bing happily.


    Although he may not hold this gift for long, it is worthwhile for him to have such an interesting gift before he dies. It should be.


    "Nezha, don''t be so polite. Today is your birthday." Worried about whether Li Jing would have doubts, he continued to ask himself questions. Suddenly Nezha came to talk to him. Ao Bing was so happy that he immediately said with a smile to Nezha.


    Seeing that Ao Bing chatted with his zha''er again, and the relationship between them seemed really good. Li Jing hesitated and finally eased his slightly frowned brow.


    "Well, let''s treat them well first." Li Jing thought to himself.


    Then he asked Nezha to step on the stage and invited Ao Bing to change his seat. He sat close to Nezha.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the birthday party for children''s three years old. Mr. Li would like to thank all the villagers for coming to celebrate children''s birthday. Mr. Li would like to do it first." After boarding the high platform area, which belongs to the master''s position, Li Jing picked up a glass of wine and said in a high voice to many people under the stage.


    However, no one paid any attention to him. They all had a bitter face.


    Li Jing felt a little embarrassed, and Nezha was even more angry. However, Li Jing soon recovered, drank the wine in the glass with a smile, and then turned to Nezha beside him and said, "zha''er, father and your master have prepared gifts for you, which will make you like it."


    "Oh." Nezha responded listlessly.


    The pleasure brought by AO Bing''s coming and the magic gift that Ao Bing gave himself was almost gone in Nezha''s heart, because he knew the secret and knew that the disaster would come tonight, and he would die at that time.


    What''s the use of liking a gift that you can''t have for a long time?


    Seeing Nezha''s lack of interest, Li Jing was not discouraged. He and Taiyi gave him the gift they had prepared for Nezha.


    There''s nothing to say about Li Jing''s gift. It''s Taiyi, the real man, who replaced the curse of the robber. He actually gave Nezha the pig that he used as the mount, and the pig will change with the owner''s characteristics. In Nezha, it will become a wheel of wind and fire.


    In this regard, Li Jing''s housekeeper curiously asked him, that is in your place, how can it become a pig?As soon as this problem appeared, Taiyi''s face changed.


    This scene really made many of the group friends who were watching the live broadcast burst into laughter.


    This fat Taiyi real person is really the source of happiness for this live broadcast. In addition, Ao Bing gave Nezha, the leading character, a second-generation silly girl''s mobile phone. It seems that their feelings are really good.


    So the question is, does he remember that he is a villain, and Nezha will defeat him in his original fate and step on his leading role?


    It''s really puzzling of him to do so.


    Most of them can''t understand the love entanglement between the protagonist and the villain. They just think that the two sides should be mutually exclusive friends. With curiosity and exploration, they continue to watch this video.


    The picture keeps changing. Finally, after Nezha accepted the firetip gun, huntian damask and wind fire wheel that Taiyi gave him, the big screen is on.


    Nezha looked at his parents in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth to tell the truth he knew from Shen Gongbao, and questioned Li Jing about it.


    Deceive him and say that he is a pearl. Do you want to trap him to death so as to give an account to the people below, so as to preserve the reputation of his commander in chief?


    Hearing this, the faces of Li Jing, his wife and Taiyi suddenly changed. Even Ao Bing did the same. He couldn''t figure out where Nezha knew the secret.


    Li Jing''s wife and Taiyi''s real life tried to pacify Nezha. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. The more he thought about it, the more angry Nezha bowed his head. After brewing his emotions for a while, he made that amazing move just like Ao Bing''s original fate.


    He recited the mantra and untied the circle of heaven and earth that was around his neck to restrain his demons.


    Then, a raging fire burst out, shaking Li Jing and others back a few steps. In the fire, the small Nezha gradually grew bigge

 Chapter 688

    At the same age of three, Nezha, as a magic pill, is short and small. He is just like a child. However, Ao Bing, as a spirit pearl, is tall and straight. He looks like a teenager. The group who are watching the live broadcast have been surprised for a long time.


    So, when he saw the scene that Nezha had untied the circle of heaven and earth and was growing rapidly in the fire, many friends suddenly widened their eyes, and a look of surprise and sudden flashed in their eyes.


    I didn''t expect that the kid with dark eyes and evil looks would be so handsome when he grew up.


    Besides, it turns out that he looks smaller than Ao Bing because of the universe circle!


    Black Marshal: "Hey, wait, who''s that guy? He''s bending over to pick up the circle of heaven and earth! "


    Everyone is surprised, suddenly, the black Marshal sent out a pop-up message, in fact, he did not send, we also noticed at this time.


    A face full of thunder Keke, it''s not a monkey. The man who looks a bit like a leopard is secretly bending over to pick up the heaven and earth circle that Nezha lost, and then quickly slip away.


    He left, and before he left, he cast a spell and sent a sound to Ao Bing.


    All the friends couldn''t hear the specific content of his voice transmission to Ao Bing. They could only see that a little light came out of his mouth and fell into Ao Bing''s ears. It was analyzed that this was the art of voice transmission.


    Of course, all the group friends who are watching the live broadcast can see the light of this transmission technique, but others who are standing beside Ao Bing can''t see it. What to ask can be understood as that under the great power of the system, all the group friends now have the perspective of God.


    Xiongba: "just now that man has a sharp mouth. At first sight, he is not a good man. Is he the person behind the scenes mentioned in the group of documents?"


    The hero who is still lying in the intensive care unit of Tushan hospital suddenly thinks of another villain boss in his world, Emperor Shitian.


    He is also a villain and boss. He has more identity as a backstage agent than himself. He feels that he is short everywhere.


    In fact, I had thought about it. I grew up in the affiliated world for a period of time. When I was successful, I went back to the original world and killed the old man of emperor Shitian. I never thought, let alone grew up. Since I came to the affiliated world, I almost stayed in the ward for treatment.


    I still want to improve my accomplishments, and I also want to achieve great accomplishments. I don''t know when I will have to wait until all my injuries recover. Thinking about this, I really feel What a miserable word!


    Well, I feel like crying for no reason.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the studio.


    Seeing the news from the screen and recalling the leopard face of Shen Gongbao, many friends nodded and thought, "it''s really a bit like that. After all, although the group leader said before that Ao Bing was the villain in his world, he didn''t say that there was only one villain, nor did he say that there was no one behind the scenes. Looking at aobingna''s white appearance, he can become a villain. It''s probably just that he is totally different from the protagonist''s position. There may be a behind the scenes behind him, and he may be the one just now. "


    Wei Wuxian: "forget it. If you have any questions, just ask them. @Ao Bing, ah Bing, do you know the man who stole the circle of heaven and earth just now? What did he say to you? "


    It''s true that Wei Wuxian is too lazy to even think about problems.


    Ao Bing: "he is my master. He told me that after Nezha killed Li Jing and his wife and Taiyi, he would subdue him and become the life-saving benefactor of chentangguan people. In this way, I will be able to live in the world in an aboveboard manner, and he will have an account to the emperor. "


    After receiving the news from Wei Wuxian, Ao Bing replied without hesitation.


    As for him calling himself a Bing


    For Wei Wuxian''s mature personality, Ao Bing has nothing to say.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "kill people with a knife. By the way, hold your apprentice up. It''s a good plan!"


    Yin Su Su: "that''s right. He turned out to be aobing Xiaoyou''s master. At first sight, he''s not a good man. Fortunately, Xiaoyou didn''t get corrupted by him. Otherwise, it''s a pity."


    Other group Friends


    Are you qualified to say that? You think you''re a good person?


    However, it''s really surprising that your son is so naive and simple that he has not been corrupted by you.


    Ao Bing: "everyone, I feel that there is a little truth in master''s words. For the current situation, this is really a good way to solve the problem. It can not only improve human''s view of the dragon, but also make him explain to the God. It''s just that Nezha had saved my life. I watched him kill his parents and master. I I don''t think I can


    Wei Wuxian: "if you can''t do it, don''t force yourself. Just follow your heart."


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ Wei Wuxian, you idiot, don''t teach bad children here. You are too obedient to your heart. That''s why you even killed so many people in your original fate


    Good guy, the devil Bruce Lee is worthy of being a devil. Even if he changed his career to open a shop, he was still vicious. He put a knife directly into Wei Wuxian''s heart.Seeing the news he sent, Wei Wuxian suddenly twitched violently. Then he squatted down, put his hands around his thighs, buried his head in his legs and said nothing.


    Yeah, I''m an idiot. I''m wrong. I''m an idiot.


    I No matter what Wei Wuxian is doing, after he''s finished, the devil Bruce Lee sends a message to Ao Bing: "Ao Bing, we are all dragon people, but I''m fire dragon and you''re water dragon. You listen to me, now help some people, but don''t try your best to let Nezha successfully solve some people. As for his parents and Taiyi immortal, let them fight with Nezha, you don''t care. As for your saving grace, didn''t your original plan to save Nezha when the disaster came? This is repaying kindness!


    Although your master doesn''t seem to be a good person, what he just said to you is really good for you. If you listen to him, you won''t be wrong. "


    Morgana: Oh, Queen, I''m beginning to appreciate you now. You really deserve the title of devil


    Devil Bruce Lee: "Bruce Lee, I''m born to be a devil. There''s no such thing as whether I''m worthy of this statement or not."


    Moganna: "Oh, well, born devil, are you interested in doing it for the queen?"


    Night time autumn: "what are you talking about?"


    The news that moganna is going to throw an olive branch to the demon Bruce Lee has not been edited. Suddenly, a message is refreshed in the message bar. It''s the leader of the group. He speaks.


    Yeshiqiu: "why do you give an account to Tianzun? Did Shen Gongbao really think that Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know what he did? In the beginning, Tianzun knew everything. Even at this moment, aobing was in front of you, so it was useless to kill people. "


    Ao Bing: "what?! Lord, then... "


    Yeshiqiu: "ah, listen to me. Don''t pay attention to Shen Gongbao. Help Li Jing and his wife to subdue Nezha after losing the circle of heaven and earth, and then do what you want to do when the Apocalypse comes.


    As for the improvement of human''s view of the dragon people This can only be done slowly. We can find an opportunity to start with the emperor. Xuanniao comes down to business. Therefore, the Phoenix clan has got rid of the title of demon clan and become the totem of divine beast in human heart. When humans see the Phoenix like Xuanniao, they not only don''t hate it, but also fear it. You dragon clan can refer to this.


    It''s a long way to go. You can do it first. If it''s too late, Li Jing and Taiyi will be finished. "


    "Oh, yes, Lord." Seeing the series of news sent by the group leader, and even mentioning the Phoenix that made the dragon people envy and hate, Ao Bing was a little stunned for a moment. Then when he saw the last sentence, he suddenly recovered and nodded in his heart.


    Then, with a pair of hands, two big ice hammers suddenly appeared in his hands. Then, he rushed to Nezha.


    In the distance, Shen Gongbao, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene. His eyes were almost staring out, and he said in a low voice: "Ao Bing, you rebel!"

 Chapter 689

    My name is Shen Gonggong. Ah bah, it''s Shen Gongbao.


    I''m a disciple of Kunlun Mountain''s Yuanshi Tianzun. Among the many disciples of Tianzun, I''m the worst. It''s not because I''m not good at cultivation, nor because I don''t work hard enough or can''t be a man. It''s because I''m the only alien in the school, and I''m a leopard.


    It is the so-called non my race, the heart will be different, even if the same school is also the same. Prejudice in people''s heart is a big mountain, no matter how hard you try, you can''t shake it!


    So, clearly I''m better than Taiyi in all aspects, but Tianzun didn''t hesitate to choose Taiyi as the candidate of twelve golden immortals.


    What? Only by cultivating the beads can we be the twelve golden fairies.


    No matter how poor his Taiyi is, he is also a disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, and the professor''s disciple is reincarnation of Lingzhu. Under this condition, may Lingzhu not be successful?


    No way!


    So Tianzun''s assessment task for Taiyi is a question of giving points. As long as he is willing to take the time to do it, he will get points. After he gets points, the throne of twelve golden fairies will be his.


    Tianzun is just deliberately cultivating Taiyi and supporting him to be in a higher position. The so-called assessment task is just to make it sound good, so as not to let outsiders say that Tianzun is partial to him.


    But in fact, he is eccentric!


    What''s wrong with my Shengong leopard? I can''t compare with the pig Taiyi. Is it because I''m a leopard, you won''t give me a chance?


    Damn it! Well, since you don''t give me a chance, I''ll fight for it myself.


    I stole the Pearl and made it the Third Prince of the Dragon King of Donghai. Then I made the magic pill the son of Li Jing, who was said to be the destiny of heaven.


    Next, I just try to let the magic pill go and kill all of you, so that no one knows what happened when the magic bead was stolen. Then, I''ll let Ao Bing come out to defeat the magic pill and save the common people like ants.


    In this way, in the future, when Tianzun asks, I can say that Taiyi messed up the matter, and the magic pill was reincarnated. Moreover, the magic pill was fierce and killed Taiyi and Li Jing. But master, don''t worry, Lingzhu is still good. I have a close relationship with Taiyi elder martial brother. The elder martial brother can''t finish the task assigned by him. I''m the same as a younger martial brother Help him finish it.


    Therefore, I became the master of Lingzhu and taught him to become a talent.


    Then Tianzun asked Ao Bing, who taught you this skill and the idea of saving the world, Taiyi or Shen Gongbao?


    Ao Bing: it''s Shen Gongbao.


    Well, Tianzun immediately decided: in this case, Shen Gongbao, the last name of the twelve golden immortals in Kunlun will be given to you!


    Oh, ha ha ha ~


    When he thought of his original plan, Shen Gongbao laughed wildly in his head. He could not help but open his mouth a little, and the corner of his mouth raised a happy arc.


    Then, the next second, he came back to his senses and looked at the two ice hammers rushing to Nezha, who had gone away. He fought with him fiercely and saved Li Jing''s Ao Bing from his hands. He gritted his teeth fiercely and said to himself, "for the sake of a moment''s anger, a fool who is desperate for the overall situation, not only can I not tell lies with Tianzun, but also you and the whole dragon clan It''s going to be hard! "


    "Ah


    With this in mind, Nezha''s eyes, which turned gray, widened, and the whole person became more violent. He raised his head to the sky and yelled. Suddenly, a powerful flame aura came out of his body, which shocked Ao Bing, Li Jing and even Taiyi.


    Lingzhu and mowan are equal in both good and evil. Besides, Ao Bing has been in the chat group for some time. He has read a lot about the cultivation of immortals. His overall strength is definitely higher than that of Nezha.


    However, the soft one is afraid of the hard one, the hard one is afraid of the horizontal one, and the horizontal one is afraid of the indefatigable one!


    Now that Nezha has taken off the circle of heaven and earth, he is possessed of great demons. It''s not fatal to fight. How can aobing, Li Jing and Taiyi fight with Nezha?


    So in this case, even if their strength is higher than that of Nezha, it''s hard to get any advantage by playing this way.


    "Whoosh!" No, after a wave broke out and the people who besieged him flew out, Nezha turned from defense to attack with a swish, holding a spear and stepping on the wheel of wind and fire, and stabbed the biggest Taiyi real man among the four.


    "Ah? Here, I block, I block, I block... "


    After being shaken and flying, it was not a moment before I saw Nezha rushing towards me. He wanted to kill himself with one shot. The pupil of Taiyi man contracted violently, swallowed his saliva, and quickly resisted with the dust in his hand. Not to mention, although the fat man was fat, his skill was very flexible, and he even blocked Nezha''s attack.


    Unfortunately, he blocked all the attacks on Nezha''s hands, but ignored them. Besides his hands, Nezha had two feet.


    "Bang!" When Nezha kicked him in the belly, Taiyi opened his mouth with pain, spitting out a lot of saliva, and his face twitched. Then the whole person quickly flew backward and bumped into a stone pillar, which was smashed and cracked."Well, you''re going to kill me, waer," Taiyi said breathlessly as she sat down in the rubble.


    "Hum!" Having lost consciousness, Nezha, who was only possessed of demons, didn''t pay any attention to Taiyi''s words. After injuring him, he raised his hand and pointed it at him. Then, with a buzzing sound, a large fierce flame erupted and swept away towards Taiyi.


    Seeing this scene, Taiyi''s face changed greatly. When he put his hand into his clothes, he was about to take out the picture of mountains and rivers given by the original God or temporarily lent to him, and use this legendary magic weapon to subdue Nezha.


    Who knows, he has not yet taken out the map of the country, suddenly, a figure like a ghost flashed in front of him.


    It''s the guy who came to celebrate Nezha''s birthday.


    "Nezha, I''m sorry. I can''t let you go on so crazy, or you''ll regret it when you wake up." Ao Bing said to Nezha like this. Then he raised the two big ice hammers in his hand and let them collide heavily.


    With this touch, a silver light appeared between the two hammers.


    Then, Ao Bing put down his hands and put the two hammers at Nezha, or at the fire. He looked at the fire with a serious face and said in a soft voice: "glacier and flying spring!"


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a fierce cold current broke out from the middle of Ao Bing''s two hammers, and the flames of Nezha, who was making a fire in the sky, met him.


    "Boom!" A few seconds later, a deafening explosion sounded in Li''s Square.


    PS: the update time is not stable. Please forgive me. There will be an exam at the end of the month. The review time is very tight, so we can only shorten the update time. After the exam, Lao Meng will update quickly. I''m sorry, I''m sorry_ ?

 Chapter 690

    Ao Bing''s Glacier spring collided with the large flames released by the demonized Nezha, which produced a deafening explosion in Li''s Square.


    It was not only the sound, but also the strong wind pressure. Li Jing, Yin Shiniang and even Taiyi were shocked by the wind pressure and retreated again, unable to intervene in the battle between the two three-year-old children.


    After they stabilized themselves, they looked up and saw that there were a lot of heavy dust spreading in the air, and there were two figures in it. However, they couldn''t know what the situation of these two figures was. They could only know after the dust had dispersed.


    "Scatter!" Well, they are not ordinary people. Where do you need to wait for the dust to disperse? Taiyi struggled to get up from the ground, waved his sleeves and yelled. Then a strong wind came, blowing all the dust away, so that he and Li Jing could see the situation inside.


    Aobing and Nezha were not injured. They both stood still. It seemed that their attack just now was equal. Neither side took advantage of the other. On the contrary, they were watching them.


    "Zha''er! Immortal, you should think of a way quickly. " Looking at Nezha, who was facing Ao Bing with a spear in his hand, Yin Shiniang called out anxiously to him, and then quickly turned her head to Taiyi.


    "Me? Oh, there is no heaven and earth circle to suppress his evil nature, and I have no good way. I can only beat him with brute force, but... " In view of the current situation, it may be difficult to achieve this.


    The following sentence, Taiyi immortal added in his heart.


    "Heaven and earth circle, let''s find it. Where is it?" Hearing Taiyi''s words, Yin Shiniang quickly looked left and right and said.


    "Don''t look for it. I noticed that someone took away the circle of heaven and earth secretly when I was avoiding zha''er''s attack just now. Unfortunately, it was a little far away at that time. I only saw the figure and the gold of heaven and earth money, but I couldn''t see the man''s appearance clearly." At this time, Li Jing said.


    "What?" Hearing this, Yin Shiniang was shocked.


    The circle of heaven and earth was stolen. Her son


    Thinking of this, Yin Shiniang immediately turned her head and looked at her son again.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    At the same time, Ao Bing and Nezha cried out with full of fighting spirit. They held each other''s weapons and rushed towards each other. Then


    "Bang! Ah! Bang! "You..."


    The two of you came and went, fighting happily with ice hammer and fire point gun, bursts of cold and hot flames constantly emerged, which made Yan Shiniang, who was on the lookout, feel tight immediately.


    "Zha''er..." Yin Shiniang murmured.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Ao Bing: "Lord, Nezha''s strength is beyond my imagination. I''ve tried my best, but I still can''t win him. Don''t you say that Lingzhu and mowan are equal in good and evil? After I entered the chat group, I practiced some Tiangang thirty-six changes and took some high-grade pills. According to reason, my strength should be above Nezha. Why is that so? "


    At this moment, he had already finished his cultivation and was watching the live broadcast with melon seeds. Looking at the question raised by AO Bing in the chat window, he shook his head and replied to him in a slightly speechless way: "don''t you really hear the words that counsellor is afraid of horizontal, horizontal is afraid of not dying? In principle, your strength is higher than that of Nezha, but look at Nezha. He is totally desperate to fight with you, and you, though you are willing to fight, are not willing to kill him. You are even afraid that you will hurt him and are soft handed everywhere. Of course, you can''t win him.


    Don''t you think that your strength is so strong that you can subdue Nezha in an enchanted state without hurting Nezha? "


    Ao Bing: "I..."


    Yeshiqiu: "ah, pay attention to the right, huntianling is coming!"


    Ao Bing: "what?"


    "Bang!"


    Seeing the reminder of autumn at night, Ao Bing was stunned for a moment. Then, a powerful force beat him and forced him to fly out. Fortunately, before he came, he was injected with a relatively complete gene of galactic power, and his physical strength was greatly improved. Otherwise, his white skin would be red.


    Black Marshal: "Oh, kid, you can''t do it like this. You should be tough and use your strength. How can you defeat the guy on the other side? Get up quickly and use a big move. Although your Tiangang thirty-six changes are not complete, my boss remembers that you should have already practiced the skill of shaking mountains and shaking the earth. Right? Hurry up and beat that Nezha. You villain are merciful when fighting with the protagonist. Aren''t you looking for death? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ao Bing, who is lying on the ground, sees the black Marshal''s speech in his studio. His face suddenly turns black. Then, the roar comes from behind.


    Ao Bing quickly put his hands on the ground, and quickly ascended with the help of his strength. Just one second after he left his original position, a huge fireball smashed there, smashing a big hole in the ground. Needless to say, the person who shot was not only Nezha."Xianchang, do something quickly." Seeing this scene, Li Jing, who felt that Ao Bing had fallen into a bad situation, might not even hold on for a long time, cried to Taiyi.


    Although he doubted Ao Bing before, his doubts were only doubts. Now Ao Bing is helping them subdue Nezha, which is likely to endanger his life. If he ignores them, is he still human?


    "I, I''m trying, I''m trying, I''m thinking!" Hearing Li Jing''s cry and looking at the two children fighting, the stunned Taiyi man suddenly regained his mind and shivered. Then he quickly touched his chin and said in a whirl.


    Well, I can''t think of a good way for the moment.


    "Alas Seeing this, Li Jing sighed heavily, then clenched his fist, and rushed up to help Ao Bing and join hands with him to subdue Nezha.


    Although he knew that he was not the opponent of Nezha who was possessed, Nezha was his son. How could he sit by and watch him go crazy and hurt people?


    However, as soon as Li Jing took a step, his action suddenly stopped. It was not that he regretted it, but that he was shocked by the sudden scene.


    Ao Bing, after taking off quickly with his hands, turned over magnificently in the air. Then, I don''t know what kind of magic he used. Many scattered light spots appeared around his body, which looked like smaller stars. The two big ice hammers in his hands also showed dazzling ice light at this moment.


    Then he gritted his teeth and cried out, "shake the mountains and shake the ground!"


    Immediately, the body falls rapidly, raises those two big ice hammers in the hand, hurls toward own son fiercely.


    Li Jing

 Chapter 691

    Shaking the mountain and shaking the earth is one of the 36 changes in Tiangang, that is, one change. Its specific power Well, you can tell by the name.


    The power that could shake the mountains and the earth was exerted by AO Bing and condensed on the pair of ice hammers in his hands. Then he took the pair of ice hammers and hit Nezha fiercely. It seemed that he really hated Nezha.


    However, is that possible?


    It''s totally impossible. Okay, hate to the bone? You have to say love is more or less.


    As for being stimulated by the black marshal, it''s impossible. Don''t say that little word. In the original story, Nezha used a spear to explode aobing''s Chrysanthemum twice. Aobing was very angry at that time. That''s reasonable. But did he really hate Nezha for that kind of thing?


    No, if there is one, I won''t live and die with him when Tianlei comes.


    Even if he had been done that kind of thing twice, Ao Bing didn''t have a grudge. He was willing to live and die with Nezha. What''s more, Ao Bing didn''t take the words of the black Marshal''s run seriously. Even if he felt uncomfortable, it was aimed at the black marshal, not at Nezha.


    The reason why he chose to accept the black Marshal''s "ill intentioned" proposal was not that he changed his mind to kill Nezha, but that he thought that there was a little truth in the black Marshal''s words. His villain, Nezha, was the leading role. If he was merciful in the battle, let alone won, he might lose.


    And the group leader also said before, Nezha, he was working hard!


    The change of shaking mountains and shaking the earth may hurt Nezha, but it is also the most effective way to subdue him.


    As for Nezha''s injury after that, well, although he was very distressed and didn''t want to hurt him, there was no way. Fortunately, he had healing medicine on his body. After he was subdued, he was tied up first, and then he was given pills in time, so that his pain could be alleviated as lightly as possible.


    There is no way.


    Ao Bing thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Black Marshal: "Oh, finally a big move, OK, with all my strength, kill the protagonist!"


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, not as well, watching a play makes you excited and confused between reality and falsehood? This is not the fight between the protagonist and the villain. Ao Bing''s purpose is to subdue Nezha, so that he will not regret killing his parents and teachers in the future. It''s not to kill him. If you want to kill him, it''s impossible. "


    Yin Su Su: "what Mr. Wei said is right. It''s not in line with Mr. aobing''s original intention. He won''t do it."


    "Well, of course, the boss didn''t forget this. He just had to do it to watch the play. That''s how the atmosphere is, isn''t it? No matter what he does Seeing the news that Wei Wuxian and Yin Susu sent out one after another, the black Marshal turned his lips a little displeased, and then continued to speak.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, you are black enough, you are reasonable."


    Marshal black My boss doesn''t think that''s a good thing. "


    Wei Wuxian: "you feel wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    The world of Nezha.


    Seeing the conversation of those annoying guys in the live studio in his mind, Ao Bing''s eyebrows trembled and didn''t speak, but subconsciously grasped the ice hammer in his hand.


    And then


    "Boom!"


    The big ice hammer, which contains the power of Tiangang thirty-six changes, collided with Nezha''s firetip gun, which quickly raised his hands to resist the attack, and a more shocking sound broke out. Almost in an instant, the ground under Nezha''s feet broke apart, and the whole chentangguan area was hit by a violent earthquake. Li Jing and his wife, as well as the one who hasn''t come up with any good idea up to now Taiyi real person now all by shock fly out, no longer fly four or five meters, but one breath fly out of this Li''s Square.


    From this we can see how fierce the collision between them is this time.


    A few minutes later, Ao Bing, who kept floating in the air, beat the back of his body with a hammer, then fell to the ground with both feet, quietly looked at Nezha, who still looked up at the sky, raised his hands and held up the firetip gun, and said: "Nezha, I''m sorry."


    "Bang!" As soon as the words fell, Nezha in front of him suddenly fell back and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Well, in the face of Ao Bing, who made a big move, Nezha was not an opponent.


    There was no waste of time. Ao Bing quickly leaned forward and put his hand on Nezha''s body to seal several important acupoints around him, making him unable to move.


    Then Ao Bing quickly took out the pills he had bought from the mall from Najie and fed them to Nezha to help him recover.


    Although Nezha didn''t vomit blood under his own hammer, after touching his body just now, Ao Bing clearly knew that Nezha had suffered a serious internal injury. He didn''t vomit blood, but his body was bleeding. He had to be treated quickly.


    "Hoo After taking pills for Nezha, Ao Bing breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Then, he was about to beat his eyelids. It seemed that Nezha, who was about to wake up, helped him to further heal his wounds. Suddenly, there was a loud noise over chentangguan."Boom!"


    Hearing this voice, Ao Bing made a movement, and at the same time, his body trembled slightly.


    He slowly raised his chin and looked at the situation in the air. There was a huge thunder cloud over chentangguan. The thunder and lightning in it was ready to go. It looked very dangerous.


    "This is Is Tianlei coming? It''s the curse of natural calamity from the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty... " Looking at the thunder cloud, Ao Bing frowned and murmured a little ugly.


    ¡­¡­


    Chat group.


    Fire cloud evil god: "the curtain is going on, boy, you have to hold on."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "little brother aobing, if you don''t want to leave that Nezha, this Tianlei looks very dangerous. Although you are strong in cultivation, your physique is also helped by the gene of galactic power, but you have to bear this level of Tianlei. In my opinion, I''m afraid It''s still a little bit grudging. "


    Gao Yao: "what your highness king Qi said is very true. The real dragon fairy, this thunder, I can''t help fighting just from the screen. You''d better not take this risk, just in case That''s not a good thing. "


    ¡­¡­


    Through the live broadcast, we also saw the group of friends of the thunder cloud over chentangguan. At this moment, they all sent messages to Ao Bing in the live broadcast room.


    Seeing that so many people are concerned about themselves (whether they are sincere or on an occasion), Ao Bing said that he was moved, but asked him to give up Nezha. Is that ok?


    No way.


    So


    Ao Bing: "thank you for your concern, but Ao Bing has made up his mind that Nezha has saved my life. No matter how strong the thunder is, I will try my best to save him."


    After sending this message, Ao Bing changed his move to heal Nezha''s wounds and protect him in his arms. At the same time, he tried his best to mobilize all the spiritual power in his body to create a strong border and resist the attack of thunder.


    But, a few seconds later, he was stunned, and a look of confusion appeared on his face.


    Why is Lei''s direction a little wrong? It doesn''t look like he''s coming for Nezha. That direction It''s like the position of General Li, Nezha''s father?


    What''s going on?


    Ao Bing doesn''t understand. At the same time, at night, Qiu suddenly remembers that he seems to have forgotten some important link.

 Chapter 692

    Which link has been forgotten?


    That is to say, although Tianjie mantra was designed by the original God to split Nezha, he could not bear that Nezha had a good father who would rather sacrifice himself than let his son survive.


    Yes, it''s Li Jing, who loves her father like a mountain!


    When Li Jing learned about the curse, he asked Taiyi to take him to Yuanshi Tianzun and ask him to remove the curse. However, they didn''t see the original Tianzun. They learned from the cloud that carried the gate of void that the curse had no solution.


    So, under the guidance of tuanyun, Li Jing used the transfer charm to transfer the target of the curse from Nezha to himself.


    In the original story, Nezha knows about it by mistake, understands his father''s deep love for him, and then tears up the transfer symbol, so that the disaster will come back to him.


    Then aobing rushed to live and die with him.


    Yeshiqiu knows about this, but because it''s not very important to him, he doesn''t leave a deep impression. At this moment, through Ao Bing''s live broadcast, he saw that Tianlei''s attack was not in the right direction, and then he remembered it.


    So, what''s next? Ao Bing''s goal is to save Nezha. Li Jing is there to help Nezha fight against thunder. This is not a big deal for Nezha. Ao Bing subdues Nezha after he is possessed and doesn''t let him kill his mentor and parents. This is also a reward for his life-saving kindness. It''s time for him to stop.


    But is it really that simple?


    Although we don''t spend much time together, yeshiqiu thinks that he already knows Ao Bing very well. He will sit by and watch himself Is the father of a good friend killed by Tianlei?


    At night, Qiu thinks about it with all his heart. If it''s him Well, he will sit back and watch, because he doesn''t have the kind of friends who can risk his life, let alone his father.


    But if it''s Ao Bing, I''m afraid


    Sure enough, aobing soon recovered. His brow was locked and his eyes were twinkling. After a while, he guessed the general reason.


    "The disaster can''t be transferred without any reason. That''s the direction of General Li. Is it General Li..." In the heart thinks so, suddenly, Ao Bing was shocked.


    Can he say that he was moved?


    What a good father. Knowing that his son was reincarnated by mowan, he was still willing to raise him even if he cared so much for him. He tried every means to help him hold such a big birthday party. Now, he is more willing to sacrifice himself to save his son''s life.


    Father, but How many fathers in the world can do this?


    At this moment, aobing thought of his father.


    Although his father suffered the pain of scale digging and gave himself a pair of Dragon Armor with the help of the whole family, it was not entirely out of his love for himself, but more of his value for himself, hoping that he could make contributions in the battle of God worship and represent the God worship of the Dragon people, so as to change the fate of the dragon people.


    If he had pure love for himself, it would be natural. But whether he could treat Nezha as well as Li Jing, Ao Bing didn''t dare to say, because he didn''t have much self-confidence.


    Let''s get back to the point. Chief Li wants to sacrifice himself to save Nezha. There''s nothing wrong with that. Nezha is OK, and he''s happy for Nezha. But do you want to watch chief Li be killed by thunder?


    He is Nezha''s father.


    Ao Bing fell into the situation of fighting between heaven and man, but he didn''t go into the group for help and inquiry as usual, because he was an independent individual, and he had his own thoughts. No, a few seconds later, he had a decision.


    Unable to find the circle of heaven and earth, he first used the seal technique to suppress Nezha''s demons. Then, he put Nezha down again and lay flat on the ground.


    Then, Ao Bing stood up and looked up at Tianlei on Li Jing who was about to fall and fell to the ground. He took a deep breath and murmured, "Nezha, I really don''t owe you anything this time."


    "Whoosh!" With that, Ao Bing leaped forward, turned into a beam of Aurora and rushed to the vast sky thunder under the surprised eyes of the group members.


    See this scene, night autumn helplessly shook his head, mind move, privately sent him a red envelope, which is filled with the super strengthening furnace has been strengthened by the banishment umbrella, then, told him to come back alive to the banishment umbrella back to himself.


    After receiving his private message and seeing the red envelope on the screen, Ao Bing was stunned. Then he solemnly replied a voice message to yeshiqiu and said, "well, thank you very much."


    After that, Ao Bing opened the red envelope. In a moment, a dazzling golden light flashed in his hand. Then, the golden light disappeared, and a golden umbrella appeared in his hand. It was after strengthening that the quality of the umbrella had reached the third level of immortality.


    "Wanlongjia!" After flying to the sky above Li Jing''s head, Ao Bing didn''t let the treasure lent to him by the group leader stand out. Instead, he took off his coat and threw it up to make it a tough armor defense. Then he opened his super immortal umbrella and used his magic power to defend himself.Wanlongjia + Super banished immortal umbrella + the body of the power of the galaxy + the defense of immortal cultivation + his strong will. If this can''t stop the sky thunder, Ao Bing can only say that it''s time and destiny!


    "No, there''s one more thing missing." Ao Bing is full of will at the moment to block the thunder for Nezha''s father. Anyway, Nezha''s father is similar to Nezha''s, but Qiu is lazy to take care of it when he is peeping at the screen. Looking at Ao Bing''s protective means, he suddenly realizes that there is something missing.


    What''s missing?


    The colorful lotus in Taiyi''s hands!


    What''s the fat man doing? He''s hiding Baolian as his wife. It''s not clean at this time. It''s Li Jing and AO Bing, not Nezha, who are going to be struck by thunder. So he''s not willing to take out the colorful Baolian?


    make complaints about autumn night.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... " At this time, the thunder falling from the sky struck the wanlongjia thrown by AO Bing and made a loud crash. Wanlongjia began to break at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "If wanlongjia is completely broken, the next one to face Tianlei is my banishment umbrella. The power of Tianlei Won''t you burst my umbrella? " Autumn worries at night.


    As the leader of the group, he can''t bear to see that the group members who are still good die, but if his magic weapon is lost, he will be heartbroken, so


    "Can''t let that dead fat man in Leng there, wait for him to release seven color Baolian just go." In this way, at night, Qiu didn''t care about the points, so he quickly bought a crossing Rune from the mall that passed through the world of Nezha. Then he took it, moved his mind, and chose to cross.

 Chapter 693

    Magic child Nezha world, chentangguan.


    Looking at the terrible sky thunder above, and the wanlongjia thrown by AO Bing, who was about to be smashed by the sky thunder, the fat Taiyi admitted that he was flustered.


    Although I have known for a long time that my master''s Curse of natural calamity is very powerful, I can see it with my own eyes. Immortal Taiyi still can''t help shaking. It''s really It''s horrible. Is it worthy of my master''s hand?


    "Hey, fatty, seven color Baolian is in your crotch, isn''t it?" When Taiyi real person shivers, suddenly, a voice full of discomfort rings out behind him.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Reaction than ordinary people slow half shot Taiyi really head also don''t return to say.


    Then.


    "Strange, who is talking to me?" Suddenly reaction came over, Taiyi real person quickly turned back and said, who knows, this turn back, suddenly there is a sandbag big fist towards his forehead, and then, bang, Taiyi real person feel that there are many stars around, the body also stood unsteadily shaking up.


    Then, Taiyi, who claimed to be a little baby fat, fell back, fell to the ground and fell into a coma.


    "Hum, dead fat man, a face of oil, disgusting to death." Across to the night here, Qiu took out a handkerchief from Najie, while wiping his beating hand, looking down at the comatose Taiyi lying on the ground, he said.


    "You, who are you? True man


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    With a wave of his sleeve, he waved out two mysterious lights, which made Li Jing and his wife live in a moment. Then, at night, Qiu waved his sleeve to Taiyi real person on the ground again. In a moment, his waistband loosened, and many magic weapons floated out of his crotch.


    There are nine dragons fire shield, gold bricks, of course, the most precious picture of mountains and rivers and the seven colors of Baolian.


    "Tut, this fat man is really rich. No wonder Shen Gongbao is jealous and crazy." Looking at the many magic weapons floating in front of me, I feel sad when I hit my mouth at night.


    "Mountains and rivers, country map! Mine, this is mine


    At night, when Qiu thought of Shen Gongbao in his heart, it was a coincidence. Suddenly, a crazy voice came from the position of 45 degrees in the southeast. Following the direction of fame, he saw a black figure flying in the air. The speed was fast.


    "Shen Gongbao?" I saw this guy in Ao Bing''s live broadcast just now. He stole the universe circle, so he must be Shen Gongbao. This guy, seeing that Taiyi was knocked unconscious by himself, and the map of mountain and river country was exposed to the air, so he wanted to rob the map of mountain and river country? It''s true that people die for money and birds die for food.


    Thinking about this in my heart, then, looking at that, I soon came to myself, holding a picture of the country in my hand, and then greedily holding the Jiulong magic fire shield in my other hand. At night, Qiu shook his head and said plainly, "you are not afraid to hold yourself to death."


    The words fall, the eyes shoot out two purple rays, in Shen Gongbao that pupil suddenly enlarged under the panic eyes, instantly throughout his body, and then, the world''s behind the scenes, Shen Gonggong, ah bah, is Shen Gongbao, turned into a piece of ash fly, regret to die.


    After the death of Shen Gongbao, who wanted to rob Shanhe sheji map and Jiulong Shenhuo mask, Qiushi''s body passed like a ghost in the night and took the seven color Baolian in his hand.


    However, as soon as the palm of his hand touched Baolian, he felt that a very powerful force was resisting him. Is that right?


    Yes, there was this scene in Ao Bing''s original fate. Shen Gongbao wanted to steal Baolian, but he didn''t succeed. Because Yuanshi Tianzun had cast a spell, only Taiyi could hold it. No wonder Shen Gongbao didn''t use his left hand to grab the seven color Baolian, but went to get the second-class Jiulong magic fire shield just now after he got it with his right hand I remember that.


    But


    "I''m not Shen Gongbao, Yuanshi Tianzun. Can the prohibition you set prevent me?" At night, Qiu thought in his heart, immediately, a strong mana overflowed from his palm, constantly impacting the ban on the seven color lotus. A few seconds later, a shocking scene appeared.


    There is a green light curtain on the surface of this seven color lotus. Under the impact of the third magic power of immortality in autumn at night, this light curtain sets off a ripple. Then, there is a loud bang on the sky. When aobing''s Dragon Armor is smashed by the sky thunder, the green light is also smashed.


    Well, the ban is gone.


    "Seven color lotus, go!" When I heard the movement above my head, I didn''t waste any time. After breaking the ban set by the emperor Yuanshi, I threw the colorful lotus in my hand into the air.


    The magic power left on the seven color lotus controls its rapid flight. It takes almost two breaths. It comes to Ao Bing with a suspicious expression. Then it opens the lotus petals and wraps him up with the banishment umbrella.


    And then, the thunder continued to attack Ao Er, toward the Ao Bing who blocks Li Jing''s upper part, the voice is numb.¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "the group leader has made a move. @Night time autumn, group leader, a Bing brother, will he be ok? "


    Although he was hit before, Wei Wuxian, who has been watching the live broadcast all the time, looks at the screen, which is completely covered by Tianlei. He can''t see the picture of what''s going on inside, right.


    "No, at least there is no problem in preserving the spirit." At night, Qiu casually replied to him.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, that''s good! Huh? Wait, no, the leader of the group, brother a Bing, he saved the yuan God in his original fate. You did it, he still That doesn''t make sense, does it? "


    Yeshiqiu: "what can''t be said?"? I suggest that you learn Chinese well and find out what the word "at least" means. "


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu, who was watching the situation in the air, used the authority of the group leader to carry out an operation.


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, was forbidden to speak for five minutes by the group leader. ¡¿


    Wei Wuxian, who still wants to send a message and continue to ask, looks confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Magic child Nezha world, a few minutes later.


    The thunder finally blew up, and the Li family was in ruins. However, Nezha, Taiyi and Li Jing had no problem because of the reason that they had made the border in time at night, just Ao Bing


    Looking at the green light falling rapidly from the sky, Qiu Jianmei frowned slightly at night. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The next second, there was an unprecedented twist in front of him, and the whole person disappeared from the original place in the blink of an eye. At the same time, the green light also disappeared from the previous track.


    So, where did they go?


    Open the perspective of God, good guy, it turned out that they all came together and appeared beside the settled Nezha.

 Chapter 694

    The green light that fell from the sky and was brought to Nezha by night and autumn with the power of space was naturally the seven color lotus, but now the seven color lotus has been blown away by the sky thunder.


    In Ao Bing''s original fate, although he and Nezha were sheltered by seven color Baolian, they still couldn''t escape death. Fortunately, they saved the yuan Shen, so they had psychological preparation for Baolian''s being blasted away by the thunder.


    Looking at the seven color Baolian that was blown open in front of me, seeing the dazzling golden light inside, autumn was relieved at night.


    Fortunately, the banishment umbrella carried the residual power of Tianlei after breaking the lotus, but it was not destroyed. Otherwise, he would have been distressed to death.


    Ao Bing, a good member of the group, will feel very sorry if he is killed by thunder. But he belongs to himself. No, he belongs to the whole chat group. If he is finished to protect Ao Bing, he can''t bear it. So, he is hard. Can anyone understand his embarrassment and great pressure as the leader of the group?


    Alas!


    It''s OK. It''s OK.


    As for AO Bing, since the umbrella is OK, the man hiding under the umbrella must be OK. Don''t think about that.


    "Take it!" When you open your hand, yeshiqiu grabs the golden light in Baolian. Suddenly, the golden light shrinks into a dot and flies towards yeshiqiu. He grabs it into his palm and takes it into Najie.


    Then, at night, Qiu looked back at the lotus in front of him and waved his sleeves to make it open more thoroughly. Therefore, Ao Bing''s figure appeared from inside.


    At this time, Ao Bing was lying on his side in mid air, his eyes closed, his face pale, but his breath was still stable. At night, Qiu roughly felt it, and found that he was only injured by the impact of the thunder, and fell into a coma. However, the injury was not serious, and he would be OK after a few days of good recuperation.


    Devil Bruce Lee: @ night time autumn, group leader, how about aobing group friend? Is he still alive


    I''m about to go over and inject a magic power into Ao Bing and wake him up. Suddenly, someone in the chat group sends me a message about AI te. At night, Qiu finds out that it''s the devil Bruce Lee.


    It seems that it''s the same dragon that keeps the devil Bruce Lee''s mouth shut. In his heart, he is still very concerned about Ao Bing.


    Well, focus, not care.


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t worry, he''s OK. He''s alive and well."


    After answering a message to the demon Bruce Lee, yeshiqiu flicks his finger at aobing and gives him a little magic power. Suddenly, after getting the magic power of yeshiqiu''s cultivation of splitting the sky, aobing''s eyelashes move, and then slowly opens his eyes.


    Well, he''s awake.


    "Group leader?" As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the group leader of his chat group. Ao Bing was shocked. Immediately, he quickly fell from mid air, with his feet on the ground. He bowed to autumn at night and said, "I''ve seen the group leader."


    "You''re welcome. I didn''t expect that not only Nezha, but also Nezha''s father''s thunder, you are willing to go to the top for him. If you and Nezha are not male, I really doubt whether there is any secret relationship between you. " At night, Qiu waved his hand and said casually.


    Ao Bing


    "Well, since the thunder has passed and you are awake, I will take back the banishment umbrella and the power of the Milky way on you now." Then, at night, Qiu raises his arm and faces Ao Bing with the palm of his hand. With the permission of the group leader, he takes back the Galactic power gene lent to Ao Bing by the chat group.


    Facing by the palm of the group leader, Ao Bing felt a magical force acting on his soul No, in the depths of the flesh, it is frantically extracting the essence of its flesh.


    Yes, that''s the gene for galactic power.


    Because the gene of galactic power is lent by the group leader on behalf of the chat group, not given to him, so the group leader can take it back on behalf of the chat group at any time. Ao Bing is very clear about this, so after the initial panic, Ao Bing soon calms down.


    Although I''m still a little reluctant.


    Although different from most villains in the group, Ao Bing is very virtuous and operational, but he is not a saint after all. Naturally, he will be reluctant to give up the treasure he once got and will lose now. This is normal and human nature.


    However, although he didn''t give up, he didn''t do anything. He didn''t even think about it at all. It can be seen that Ao Bing is still the moral benchmark of our boss chat group.


    More than ten seconds later, the gene of galactic power was completely extracted from aobing''s body by nightfall and stored in the space of the system. Aobing, who lost the gene of galactic power, felt that his physical strength became much weaker. Not only that, but also his cultivation decreased.


    But He''s still alive, isn''t he?


    Looking up at the sky that had been lightened because of the end of the thunder and the time coming, Ao Bing closed his eyes and felt relaxed.


    At last, he paid off Nezha''s life-saving kindness and lived up to his friendship. Finally, his burden was lightened.Next, he only needs to concentrate on his efforts and find a way to improve the oppressed fate of the dragon people.


    "Ah, ah, ah ~"


    just as Ao Bing was thinking about this, suddenly, a crazy cry came from a place not far away from him. Hearing this sound, Ao Bing felt the beauty of the sky, and the relaxed atmosphere of people suddenly burst. Then, he opened his eyes, lowered his chin, and turned to look at the place where the sound came from.


    I saw that Nezha, who had been imprisoned by him before, had already broken away from his confinement. His mouth kept shouting wildly, and his eyes were gray. He looked terrible.


    "Nezha!" See your own Good friend is still in the state of enchantment, aobing suddenly reaction, quickly turned to night autumn Baoquan way: "group leader, please help Nezha, let him wake up."


    "Tut, do you treat me as a nanny, and then you are the nanny of Nezha?" Hear Ao Bing''s request, the autumn corner of the mouth twitches at night, light way.


    "No, group leader, I..." Hearing what yeshiqiu said, Ao Bing was anxious and wanted to explain to him. However, he didn''t know how to say it for a while. However, he didn''t mean it. He just didn''t know who to turn to except the group leader.


    "Oh, forget it. I don''t want to tease you any more. I have to do something by myself in the future. I''m the leader of the group and I''m willing to help you, but I''m not your nanny. I can''t help you with everything. You have to remember that." Seeing Ao Bing''s anxious appearance, Qiu chuckled in the cold night, took out a gold bracelet from his sleeve, threw it to Ao Bing, and continued: "this is the circle of heaven and earth I took back from Shen Gongbao. With it, Nezha''s demons can be suppressed. As for Nezha, after he wakes up, the future affairs between you are up to you. "


    With that, the location of autumn at night, a wave of space, and then the whole person disappeared in the world.

 Chapter 695

    Seeing that the group leader disappeared from the original place immediately after he explained himself, Ao Bing looked at the position where he was standing before, then looked down at the circle of heaven and earth in his hand, and after a while, murmured: "yes, group leader, I will."


    With that, Ao Bing quickly ran to Nezha, and used the circle of heaven and earth to help him suppress the demons and restore his consciousness.


    Then Nezha, sober up, looked at aobing with a puzzled look on his face.


    He can''t remember what happened here when he was possessed just now, but he still remembers one thing: his parents wanted him to spend his life in a muddle and let him die under the curse of heaven.


    "Hum!" Thinking of this, Nezha''s face immediately became cold. He looked left and right, looking for his parents and the figure of the fat master.


    Needless to say, the three of them were outstanding, so he noticed them all at once.


    Taiyi real person that fat man is sitting on the ground now, very embarrassed; then, what''s the matter with his parents, how are they still in place?


    Nezha blinked, then looked at aobing with puzzled eyes, hoping that he could solve his doubts.


    "Well, this..." Ao Bing suddenly felt a big head when he looked at Nezha.


    Li Jing and his wife were given to live by the group leader. They used the group leader''s cultivation to perform their self immobility skill. Well, it seems that they can''t solve it.


    So, aobing quickly in the group to night autumn for help.


    Ao Bing: "in the autumn of the night, Lord, for the last time, please help Nezha''s parents to release their imprisonment! Please


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At night when I received the news, Qiu had a black line and had 10000 words in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, the cooling down time of group activity function ended. Just at night, when Qiu was practicing chopping God''s palm in the universe of Douluo world, a group member made a request to him.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "group leader, please set the location of this group activity in my world, please!"


    "Hoo After half a month''s hard work, he finally broke through the bottleneck and successfully practiced the heaven splitting palm to the fifth level. Qiu breathed deeply, raised his hands, and then pressed down on the elixir field to store the powerful magic power in his body back into the pulse of his limbs. Then he stepped forward two steps in vain, moving his wrist joints and replying to Luo Houji in the group¡° What''s your reason? "


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "I don''t want to be in another world, or trapped in the glass cup. I want to restore my freedom in my own world, and then settle accounts with Bai Lin, to wash away the blood feud of my Shura family thousands of years ago!"


    Yeshiqiu: "so, you want to hold group activities in your world to help you break the glass cup and restore your freedom."


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "yes, group leader."


    Luo Hou Ji admits that he has this purpose. What''s the matter? Is it difficult for him to make this request because he is hospitable and wants to entertain everyone in his own world?


    Are you kidding? I''m not that kind of hospitable person at all!


    Besides, as long as I return to the glass world, my soul will be trapped in the glass cup again. How can I entertain guests?


    Let them break the glass cup for me first, and then I''ll serve them.


    Seeing that Luo Houji was so frank, Qiu shook his head and sighed at night, and then sent him a message: "there are no people in the group who have the ability to break the glazed lamps. I should have said that to you, right? Even Qiyu, he can''t break that glass cup. "


    Yes, Liuli Zhan is the supreme artifact in the world of Liuli. It can seal luohou Jidu, the soul with the fourth initial strength of immortality. If there is no corresponding method, even Qiyu can''t break it by brute force alone.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "Lord, of course, I didn''t forget what you said, so I didn''t expect any group friends to break the Liuli cup and save me. I just hope that the group friends can help me find my Yuanshen body and let him break the Liuli cup. In this way, I can restore my freedom."


    "You are the body of Yuanshen..." Seeing the news from Luo Houji on the private chat screen, Qiu frowns at night and feels embarrassed.


    To be honest, there is nothing wrong with Luo Houji''s words. It''s not difficult for the group to find the body of the yuan God, and it''s not difficult for the group to break the glass cup. It''s not difficult for the group to persuade the body of the yuan God to break the glass cup.


    You know, because he lost his heart and soul, his body and Luo Houji had a close qualitative change, and even his gender had become female.


    And she also insisted that she was a virtuous person. She thought that the evil spirit of luohoujidu, the evil spirit sealed in the liulizhan, made her break the liulizhan. At night, Qiu felt that if any group friend went to ask her about it, the chat group would hold a funeral for that group friend.


    All in all, it''s dangerous.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "group leader, how about it? Can you agree? Don''t worry. I also know that public is public and private is private. I won''t let my friends suffer. After I regain my freedom, the first thing I want to do is to lead the demons to kill the heaven. After I occupy the heaven, half of the treasures of the heaven will be used to reward the demons, and the other half will be given to the friends as a gift of thanks. Do you think it''s ok? "Seeing that the group leader didn''t reply to himself as quickly as before, Luo Houji also found the discomfort in his words and added to yeshiqiu.


    "Oh?" After all, yeshiqiu, who is not a nanny with other friends, suddenly picks an eyebrow and is slightly moved.


    Glass world is a high-level world. There must be many treasures in the heaven. Even half of them are crazy enough.


    To be fair, if you don''t set the location of the activity in the glass world, or set the content of the activity to break the glass cup, save the soul of luohou Jidu, and go to another world for activities, the group of friends are unlikely to get so many good things.


    Half of the treasures in heaven are distributed, which is much richer than the treasures that people got from Guanyin Bodhisattva in Baolian lamp world last time!


    It''s just that.


    "It''s still very difficult." Thinking of Chu Xuanji''s terrible power in Luo Hou Ji Du''s original fate, Qiu frowned at night and still hesitated.


    As for whether Luo Houji can successfully conquer heaven, he has no consideration. With his ability, plus the supervision and help of his friends, there is absolutely no problem.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "group leader, please! I have heard that you have helped Wei Wuxian, Bi bidong and Qian Renxue many times before. A week ago, you went to Ao Bing''s world to save him. As members of your group, you can''t favor one over the other. Luo Houji is here to beg you to help me get out of the glass cup and let me take revenge on Bai Lin. Luo Houji will never forget your great kindness and virtue! "


    Seeing that the group leader still didn''t reply to him immediately, Luo Houji continued to send him a message. This time, his words became more sincere.


    Looking at the latest news sent by Luo Houji, Qiu was silent for a long time at night. Finally, he sighed, nodded and said helplessly, "it''s all right. Let''s ask for wealth in danger."


    So, he replied a message to luohoujidu: "OK, luohoujidu, I promise you!"


    "Thank you very much." Finally waiting for the group leader''s happy reply, Luo Houji immediately thanks yeshiqiu excitedly.

 Chapter 696

    After agreeing to the request of luohou Jidu, yeshiqiu immediately edited an announcement in the group to make it public to all the group friends.


    Knowing that the place of the next group activity was actually chosen in Liuli world, many members of the group who wanted to introduce themselves could not help sighing. Then, they were excited again.


    It''s disappointing not to be able to hold activities in one''s own world, but the level of glass world is very high. We can see from the price of its crossing symbol that it''s an excellent thing to take advantage of the opportunity to hold group activities there and cross that wave for free.


    What''s more, Luo houjidu''s friends want to attack the heaven after they regain their freedom. When they occupy the heaven, they will give half of their spoils to everyone


    Even now there are a lot of people in the group, there are more than 20 people, but there are still a lot of things to get!


    What''s more, when will the spoils be evenly distributed?


    It depends on their respective contributions. Well, if you want to get great contributions, you have to have strength. Therefore, the five dregs like Gao Yao, Xiong Ba, huoyun evil god, Ximen chuixue, Jin Guangyao and you Suo can be ignored automatically.


    Their strength is not strength at all.


    Alas, as one of the first group members, he used to be very dignified and influential in the group. Now he is reduced to the ranks of the five dregs of the war. It''s also very moving to think about it.


    Yin Su Su, who was 100 times weaker than him at the beginning, is now far more powerful than him. It''s even more impressive to think about this.


    But who is to blame?


    Xiongbang takes the initiative to get hurt. Once he gets hurt, he has to be hospitalized. Once he is hospitalized, he has to stay for several months. After several times, he delays his time and is naturally overtaken by others.


    Alas, it''s a pity!


    Then, huoyun evil god, the goods are in the hospital just like xiongba at present. There are not many reasons for this. It can also be summed up in two words: bad luck.


    In fact, you''s ability to do business is average. He inherited all his assets from his parents, and his capital is not very good, so he still belongs to the ranks of Zhan wuzha. After all, even the monkey king can almost be poisoned by pesticides. How much capital can the world bring him?


    To get back to the point, for various reasons, the group friends soon adjusted their mentality and accepted the announcement issued by the group leader. At the same time, they were looking forward to the day when the group activity began, especially luohouji.


    After all, he really wanted to go back and kill emperor Bolin a hundred times to vent his anger for thousands of years!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after the announcement, yeshiqiu thought about it again and again, and finally decided to let Jin Guangyao from chenqingling world serve as the organizer of this group activity.


    Why not choose Yin Su Su this time?


    Of course, we need to be fair and avoid suspicion.


    Every time a major event is delivered to Yin Su Su, is there no one in the group or what? Yin Su Su has been rewarded several times. If she comes back, yeshiqiu is sure that someone behind her will say that Yin Su has gone through her own back door and has a secret relationship with herself.


    Tut, he is a good man who keeps himself clean at night. He can''t damage his reputation in vain, so we have to try our best to avoid this kind of thing.


    Then, if you exclude Yin Su and luohoujidu, who will be trapped and unable to move as soon as you go back, before the glass cup is broken, Jin Guangyao is the most suitable person in the group.


    Although Jin Guangyao''s strength is very weak, the theme of this group activity is not to fight with others, but to find a way to reincarnate luohou Jidu Yuanshen, and Chu Xuanji to help break the liulizhan. This requires a certain amount of wisdom, so at present, Jin Guangyao, who is the most calculating in the group, is naturally the best candidate.


    As for Jin Guangyao, who is a villain and has done a lot of bad things, he even framed Wei Wuxian in his world


    Well, yeshiqiu said that it''s all gross.


    Wei Wuxian in his world is not Wei Wuxian in the group, so Jin Guangyao did not violate the group rules. What''s wrong with a Jin Guangyao? He can tolerate the bad things, such as hegemony, bidong and Pudu Cihang?


    We are originally boss group, not sage group. We can''t tolerate good people, so we should just dissolve this group.


    "Well, let''s choose Jin Guangyao to give full play to his strong points and see if he can organize this activity well so that Chu Xuanji can break the glass cup smoothly." Thinking, autumn nodded at night and murmured.


    Although in the original fate of luohoujidu, Chu Xuanji would break liulizhan in order to save her lover Yu Sifeng, luohoujidu has already entered the group. His fate has changed. No one can tell exactly what the future will be. Moreover, he has made this request and agreed to it. Naturally, the earlier he comes out, the better.


    So, at night, Qiu sent a private message to Jin Guangyao.Yeshiqiu: "have you seen the contents of this group activity? Chat group is going to let you act as the organizer of this group activity. Do you have any questions? "


    Jin Guangyao


    Because Jin Guangshan finished his calf in Tiancheng all night long, Jin Guangyao, with the prestige of "lianfangzun", successfully ascended the throne of Jin clan in Lanling. Sitting on the throne of the clan leader, Jin Guangyao showed an expression of bewilderment. He could see that the friars of the Jin family looked at each other. He didn''t know what happened to master Bai. Didn''t he sleep well last night?


    No, I heard that the Lord and the blue Lord who came to visit and help rebuild jinlintai last night fell asleep. How could he not sleep well?


    How strange!


    I don''t know what the following group of people are thinking in their hearts. After being stunned for a long time, Jin Guangyao suddenly reacts. A thick color of surprise appears on her face. She stands up and replies to yeshiqiu in the private chat window: "group leader, can I, can I?"


    Yeshiqiu: "you have to ask yourself, do you think you can? If you think it''s OK, it''s up to you. When Luo Houji passes half of the treasures of the glass world, the group will give you extra rewards and give you priority in the distribution of benefits. "


    Seeing the latest news of the group leader, Jin Guangyao swallowed her saliva, then her sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly and fell into a tangled state.


    Needless to say, he must be satisfied and want it very much, but is he OK?


    He can''t say well.


    You know, this is different from suanjuixuan and Wei Wuxian. This time, the object involved is the spirit of luohou Jidu!


    Since luohou Jidu''s heart and soul have the fourth initial cultivation of immortality, his original spirit should not have any accident, so should his cultivation. The difficulty of calculation is not to mention. The risk is too high. If there is any accident, he will not run.


    However, high self-cultivation does not mean high intelligence. With your own plan and the help of all the friends participating in the activities, success is not impossible.


    The more she thought about it, the deeper her brows wrinkled. Finally, looking at Qin Su, who was sitting in the row of guests below, she took a deep breath and made up her mind.


    He can do it, he can do it!


    So he replied to the group leader: "my Lord, I think I can

 Chapter 697

    Yes, for the sake of Qin Su, even if he can''t, he has to let himself.


    At this time, Jin Guangyao, who has been in the group for some time, already knows that Qin Su is actually his own sister. According to the etiquette, they can''t be together, but Etiquette is etiquette, and emotion is emotion. People have fallen in love with each other. Now we can''t be together. Isn''t that too cruel?


    So Jin Guangyao has been trying to find a way to see if there is a strategy that not only does not violate the etiquette, but also allows herself to be with Qin su.


    What, do you have to abide by the etiquette and law? Don''t tell others that you are brothers and sisters, and don''t have children after getting married, so as not to make the children dementia?


    Yes, I can be with Qin Su in this way, but it''s easy to deceive others, but it''s not easy to deceive my heart.


    I can''t let others know that I and Qin Su are brothers and sisters, but I already know. Of course, I''m not the pedantic person who only knows how to abide by the etiquette and law. But if I don''t abide by it blindly, it doesn''t mean that I don''t abide by it at all. Between my brothers and sisters That''s the bottom line. How can we cross it?


    So Jin Guangyao has been thinking about whether she can save enough points one day and ask Mr. Yao Chen, who is affiliated with the world, to change his or Qin Su''s body, so that they are not brothers and sisters and can be together.


    As for the soul


    Come on, there are a lot of people who were men in the past and women in the future. There are also people who were husband and wife in the past and father and daughter in the future?


    Don''t worry about it at all. So, as long as you change your body, anyway, what you fall in love with is Qin Su, her heart that doesn''t dislike you at all, not her beautiful body.


    Of course, if there are conditions and choices, the body you replace for her or yourself must be beautiful or handsome. People always want to be perfect.


    To return to the truth, the Jin family of Lanling is certainly the prince of Fulong. But after the last battle of Tiancheng, Wei Wuxian commanded the fierce corpse to attack jinlintai, their strength has greatly decreased. However, their accomplishments and Qin Su''s are very limited, and they have no sophistication, so they can''t give up. So it''s the best way to solve this problem is to rely on the points and reshape their bodies in other worlds, But it takes a lot of points, and the higher the body you want, the more points you get.


    Well, to put it bluntly, there is not enough money.


    So what?


    Of course, I want to make money, but how can I make money?


    This is a problem. After all, Wei Wuxian has already done such things as setting up a branch in the affiliated world to teach people from all over the world to cultivate immortals. He has also done such things as selling magic weapons. He has also done such things as opening hotels to make food with spirit animals and making big meals.


    Mother got, Wei Wuxian he can''t do some personnel? He didn''t even leave the chance to eat soup for himself, so Jin Guangyao was worried. He wanted to worry about Wei Wuxian. Unfortunately, Wei Wuxian didn''t die, and he became the left messenger of demon civilization.


    After the last auction of the super theological world, what demon system has he strengthened with his assigned benefits? He broke through the nine barriers in one fell swoop, advanced to immortality, and became a strong man in immortality. This is really I envy him so much!


    Can Jin Guangyao say that he is still just a fifth scum at the top of the second level of Xiandao?


    In such a contrast, for a moment, Jin Guangyao felt that she was too miserable.


    Well, back to the present, the group leader asked himself whether he was willing to take the organizational responsibility for the next group activity, not to mention that the group leader valued his performance. If he did well, his voice in the group would be greatly improved in the future. The benefits he could get after this event alone would be enough to motivate him.


    Nothing else, at least for himself or Qin Su refining a good body is enough.


    And after changing the body, he and Qin Su have no blood relationship, when the time comes, mm-hmm, all understand!


    Therefore, Jin Guangyao decided to take a risk, seek wealth in the risk, to show the group leader that he can.


    Then, he turned his eyes away from Qin Su''s face and glanced down at the Jin''s disciples of Lanling and the monks who were willing to visit on the newly built Jinlin terrace. Jin Guangyao said to them, "thank you very much. Please have a drink with us. Come on!"


    With that, Jin Guangyao picked up the wine on the short table in front of her and took the lead in drinking it.


    The people below saw that the patriarch was like this, so they also picked up wine cups to accompany him. Among them, Qin Su looked at Jin Guangyao on the stage, and his eyes were full of undisguised love.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Douluo is in the universe.


    Seeing that Jin Guangyao said that he could, Qiu nodded at night and immediately announced the event in the group: Jin Guangyao was responsible for organizing the next group activity in Liuli world, and luohou Jidu, as the host, had to assume the responsibility of entertaining the group friends after coming out of Liuli cup.


    In this regard, Luo Houji said that there is no problem, which should be.


    See Chat screen pop-up luohoujidu reply, night autumn satisfaction nodded. Then, he raised his hands and continued to cultivate the heaven splitting palm.


    ¡­¡­Time always passes quickly. Three days later, group activities begin.


    Glass world, at the foot of Shaoyang mountain.


    There was a wave of space, and then several people in different clothes appeared here.


    One of them was dressed in white, tall and straight, handsome and full of immortality; another was dressed in gold, not very tall, but pretty, with a smile, which made people feel that she was a good person and easy to get close; another was dressed in purple armor, white and beautiful, with a chest Cough, that thigh is long, the face value is very high, just all over the body send out a evil spirit, let a person see, can''t help but subconsciously think that she is a witch.


    Well, these three people are Runyu, Jin Guangyao and bidong.


    "Well? Didn''t Cher and I teleport to the same location? " Bibidong looked at the two smelly men around him, frowned and whispered.


    "Don''t worry about the group Friends of Luocha God. Miss angel God is powerful and will be fine. We will share the position with them in the group, and then please come here to meet with them." Hearing bibidong''s words, Jin Guangyao, who was shocked that she and the two heroes of immortality were transported to the same place, arched her hand with a smile and said that her face was full of friendliness and sincerity.


    "Well." Hearing Jin Guangyao''s words, Bi bidong nodded and made a nasal sound.


    Although I know that this boy is a hypocritical villain, what he said is really reasonable. However, he said it again. What worries me? Cher''s strength is strong. Do you need to remind me of this? Hum!


    Thinking, bibidong began to share his place in the group with his daughter in another world.


    Seeing that bidong was not very friendly to her, Jin Guangyao laughed awkwardly, but didn''t say anything, mainly because she didn''t dare. Then he turned around and said hello to Runyu, who had become the emperor of heaven Cough, it''s all men. They should have a common topic.


    Jin Guangyao thought so. Unexpectedly, as soon as he raised his hands to Runyu, a sword light suddenly shot towards bibidong. At the same time, a burst of cheers came from afar.


    "Dare to break into Shaoyang


    Bibidong


    Evil? Who is this about?

 Chapter 698

    Hearing this burst of applause, bidong was puzzled for a moment. Then, looking at the sword light that shot at her, she knew that, good guy, it was about herself.


    Before entering the divine world, I was the Pope of the temple of martial spirit. After I ascended, I was the first level God residence of the divine world. How could I become a demon? Who, who on earth, dare to slander me like this?


    Thinking about it, bibidong raised his arm, then held the sword light with his fingers open and close.


    After being held, the light of the sword immediately dissipated, revealing the shadow it shrouded. It was a fairy sword, or the weapon of the cultivator.


    Looking at the long sword whose tip is only one centimeter away from his nose, a look of disdain flashed in bibidong''s eyes and whispered: "rubbish."


    Then, finger force, directly will let the side of Jin Guangyao for the heart of the sword to crush! Well, different people have different views on the same thing.


    Back to the point, after bibidong crushed the long sword that suddenly attacked her, several sword lights came. However, this time, they didn''t attack bibidong, but played the role of bearing, because there were still people standing on these sword lights. Obviously, this is a common skill in the world of cultivating immortals - flying imperial sword.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... "


    These swords fell to the ground, and then several young men in beige Taoist robes appeared in front of bibidong and others. After landing, they didn''t immediately shoot at bibidong, but they held their swords, pointed them at bibidong and asked, "where are you? Why did you intrude into Shaoyang without permission? Are you a spy of Tianxu hall?"


    "Hehe, hehe." When he heard that someone called himself a monster, he gave a sneer.


    Although she defeated the seven Shrek monsters in the end, and has been promoted to the divine world, she is no longer that innocent and kind-hearted woman who has experienced that event in those years. Now she is very cold-hearted, plus the influence of the Luocha shrine, which makes her have a bad temper and a bad heart. Dare to say that to her face, these mole ants are looking for death!


    "And the two of you." The Shaoyang disciples didn''t know that they had made a big trouble. After questioning bibidong, they turned their sword and pointed to Runyu and Jin Guangyao. "I think you should be dressed by famous families. Why do you mix with this evil? Have you fallen to the point of being with evil?"


    Runyu


    Jin Guangyao


    Runyu and Jin Guangyao look at each other. One of them is the emperor of heaven, the other is the leader of the Xianmen hundred families. How can they carry such a black pot inexplicably?


    Then, we looked at the livid bibidong and nodded to ourselves.


    Sure enough, is it thanks to the friends of bibidong?


    "Enough, a group of ants, don''t get in my way!" After hearing these Shaoyang disciples'' questions about Runyu and Jin Guangyao, he noticed that the two group friends looked at them. Bibidong''s mouth twitched slightly. Then, with a wave of his arm, the magic sickle of Luocha appeared out of thin air, emitting dazzling purple light. The purple light shone on these Shaoyang disciples. In an instant, they disappeared in the air without even shouting.


    "This In fact, we can explain to them that you are God''s, so that we don''t have to fight. In addition, we can let them lead us to the Shaoyang sect peacefully and see the reincarnation of Luo qunyou, Chu Xuanji. " Seeing bibidong''s hand, all the young people who claimed to be Shaoyang''s disciples were finished. Runyu was nothing, but Jin Guangyao''s pupil suddenly shrank and said "how strong" in secret. Then, after hesitating for a while, she went forward and said with a smile.


    "Are there only a few disciples of this Shaoyang sect? Kill me. I''ll meet you again later. " Bibidong glanced at Jin Guangyao in front of him and said casually.


    "Well, that''s right. Then, should you change your appearance first? Otherwise, if there is another conflict later, it will not be so easy for us to enter Shaoyang smoothly. After all, the daughter of Shaoyang leader, who is the reincarnation of Luo junqunyou''s spirit, is afraid that her strength It''s not something we can deal with, is it? " Jin Guangyao hardens her head and continues to compare with bidong.


    He assured the group leader that he could do it, and took on the task of organizing the group activities. Therefore, he still has to say what he should say!


    After hearing Jin Guangyao''s words, bibidong began to look him in the eye. His eyes narrowed slightly and he looked at the group friend who was often scolded by Wei Wuxian.


    Her complexion is white, her eyebrows are a little bit of cinnabar, her eyes are black and white, she is flexible but not frivolous, her face is very clean and smart; she is seven points handsome, three points smart, and she always has a slight smile at the corners of her mouth and eyebrows. At first glance, she is a smart and clever character.


    Such a face is absolutely enough to please a woman, but it won''t make a man feel disgusted and alert. The elder thinks he is cute, and the younger thinks he is amiable. Even if he doesn''t like it, he won''t hate it. It can be said that his appearance is really impeccable.


    But what about his heart?


    The next second, bibidong made a move that surprised Jin Guangyao.She put her palm on Jin Guangyao''s chest, and then, with such a light grasp, a bloody heart appeared in her hand.


    "You..." Seeing this scene, Jin Guangyao suddenly widened her eyes, and quickly looked down at her chest. It was intact, even her clothes were not broken, but where did the heart come from?


    Immediately, he also raised his hand to touch his chest, and then he was shocked to find that he had no heartbeat!


    So, the heart Is it really his?


    Jin Guangyao suddenly has a feeling of collapse!


    One side of run Yu quietly looking at this scene, did not speak.


    "Well, the outside is bright red and full of flesh and blood, but the inside is half as black as ink. Boy, you are really not a good thing! It''s not a mistake. After all, most of us are not good people. However, you have been torn down by Wei Wuxian. What are you doing with your fake smile in front of us now? Do you want to deceive us? Hum Bibidong observed the heart in his hand with the eye of God. After a few seconds, he commented. After the evaluation, she gave a cold hum to Jin Guangyao in front of her. Then, she opened her hand. In a moment, the heart disappeared from her palm.


    At the same time, Jin Guangyao felt her heart beating again.


    "Boy, it''s your business to be hypocritical, but don''t show that kind of hypocritical smile to us. Otherwise, even if there are group rules, we can''t kill you, and we can make you stay in the group! Are you clear? " Jin Guangyao''s hypocrisy reminds Bi bidong of her teacher Qianxun, who is tired of the house and Wu. She frowns and says coldly to Jin Guangyao.


    "Damn it Jin Guangyao, biting her teeth, cried out indignantly in her heart.


    However, he did not dare to show any anger on his face. After a while, he took a deep breath and wanted to show Bi Dong a smile that said "I''m not angry at all." suddenly, he remembered that this woman didn''t want to see her false smile. So he put on a face, arched Bi Dong''s hand and said, "boy, please forgive me £¡¡±


    "Hum!" Instead of responding to Jin Guangyao''s words, Bibi dongleng snorted, turned around and took a few steps. Then, he closed his eyes and looked like he was waiting for something.


    Obviously, she came from qianrenxue in another world and didn''t intend to do what Jin Guangyao said. What does it look like? With the improvement of her divine power, it''s more and more difficult for her to change her appearance. Now she can''t change at all. It can only be like this. This boy still makes her change and become a ghost!


    Looking at bibidong''s figure with his back to him, I don''t know why. At this moment, Jin Guangyao suddenly thinks of a person - his father, Jin Guangshan!

 Chapter 699

    Because the birth mother is a prostitute Keke, it''s because of artists in special industries. Jin Guangyao was often despised and humiliated when she was young. Most of these people were killed by him, but one of them failed to die in his hands, which was cited as the greatest regret in her life.


    That man is his father, Jin Guangshan!


    The old man was killed by Wei Wuxian, who came from the world of the devil''s way patriarch, with a ghost flute to summon a fierce corpse. It''s a pity that he can''t be killed by himself.


    But Since the death of Jin Guangshan, no one in his world has dared to publicly humiliate himself, and even few people have made him angry.


    But now, this Luocha God bidong, she dares to


    "Well, today you look down on me and humiliate me. In the future, when I find a chance, I will return this disgrace to you doubly, I swear!" Seemingly humble, but in fact self-esteem is very strong Jin Guangyao firmly said in the heart.


    Then, he turned around and arched at Runyu not far away. Then, he closed his eyes and said nothing more.


    Looking at the appearance of bibidong, it is clear that qianrenxue will not leave without waiting. In this case, what can the organizer of this group activity do? Leave him and go to Shaoyang first?


    No kidding!


    Although they are also the Xiuxian sect, the world level is much higher than that of him, so the strength of Shaoyang sect is definitely far superior to that of Jinshi in Lanling. Zhan wuzha, who has a weak foundation and can only rely on a hundred moves to enhance his strength, can''t go up the mountain alone. Besides, what kind of organizer is it to leave friends behind and act alone? Let the group leader know, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Thinking of this, Jin Guangyao found that the test he experienced this time was really very severe!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time that Jin Guangyao and others were waiting at the foot of Shaoyang mountain, on the other side, the Lise palace of Liuli world.


    Lize palace is located in the west, far away from the Central Plains. In name, it is one of the five sects in the world of cultivating immortals. In fact, it is the gathering place of the golden winged birds among the demons.


    They restrained their evil spirit and turned into human beings. By all kinds of means, they crowded into the cultivation of immortals, in order to avoid the pursuit of heaven and earth, and finally arrived at a relatively peaceful time.


    Speaking of the golden winged birds, they have a lot to do with luohouji. They are the pro guards of the Shura king in the devil Kingdom, and luohouji is the general of the Shura king. In the battle of the sky in the devil Kingdom, the golden winged birds were the first demons to follow luohouji to fight on the overpass.


    Pull far, today from Ze palace is happening a big event, and unfortunately, chat group of two group members were randomly sent here. When they meet, it is destined that the Lise palace will become very lively today.


    At this time, in the main hall of Lize palace.


    "Our palace has been in charge of Lize palace for 20 years. It''s a muddle to our palace for these 20 years. No wonder someone wants our palace to abdicate and give way to the virtuous people!" Sitting on the throne at will, the Grand Master of Li Ze palace glanced at his younger martial brother, Yuen Long, the Deputy master of Li Ze palace, and said faintly.


    Then he stood up, looked at the many Li Ze palace disciples in front of him, and continued: "well, anyway, the palace master is tired of doing it. It''s good to take this opportunity to retreat. It''s time for Li Ze palace to be handed over to a clear person."


    With that, the grand master took out a golden token from his arms. This is the token of the master of Lize palace, Jinyu Ling!


    "Oh." Hearing the words of the grand master and looking at the token, the Deputy master Yuen Long and several elders who supported him all gave a low smile, and a smug smile flashed in their eyes.


    After a smile, Yuen Long stepped forward two steps and bowed to his elder martial brother. He wanted to perform a good ceremony in front of the numerous disciples and become the new leader of Li Ze palace.


    Who knows, when he just bowed down and made a bow, his elder martial brother, who had originally handed the golden feather order to him, suddenly raised his arm, raised his head and said in a loud voice: "Yu Sifeng, listen to the order!"


    Yuen Long


    Yuen Long is confused. This is What happened?


    "The disciples are here." Yu Sifeng, the hero of Liuli world and the reincarnation of luohou Jidu''s Yuanshen, was also stunned. However, he soon came back to his God and went to the palace master, kneeling on both knees.


    "Yu Sifeng, you are the inheritor of twelve blood vessels. Your blood line is incomparable. Today our palace will pass on the title of leader of Lize palace to you. Dan Ya has been burning, and the decree has been given. From now on, you are the new Lord of Li Ze palace. Come on, everyone join me in paying homage to the new Lord! " With that, the grand master would bow to Yu Sifeng, his son.


    Well, I abdicated to my son, and then I went sightseeing with my resurrected wife. It seems that the ending is very good!


    The grand master thought in his heart.


    However, how could it be so easy to follow his plan? After he said the words of passing the throne, his younger martial brother, Yuen Long, once the right envoy of the devil Kingdom, immediately spoke.


    "Wait!"


    "Well?" The grand master stopped his visit and sighed helplessly. He turned to Yuen Long and asked, "younger martial brother, I have abdicated as you want. What else do you want?"Hearing the question from the Grand Palace leader, Yuen Long closed the iron fan in his hand, looked him in the eye, and replied, "Yu Sifeng is not qualified to be the new leader of Lize palace. You are crazy. You can''t believe the madman''s words!"


    "Ha ha ha ~" hearing what Yuen Long said, the Grand Palace master raised his arm and laughed. In a moment, a powerful demon force acted on Yuen Long''s neck, pinched him up and said in a cold voice, "seek death!"


    "Oh, elder martial brother, you..." Yuen Long doesn''t think much of the master''s behavior of strangling himself with Demon power. In fact, he has never been afraid of his elder martial brother in this life. You know, his previous life was the right envoy of the devil kingdom. In order to hide his identity and avoid the pursuit of heaven, he was reincarnated. It''s not so easy to kill him! He was about to say something to the master of the palace. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled, his eyes turned, and he glanced in the direction of the gate of Lize palace.


    The palace master also found something unusual. He followed him and looked in the past. He saw a fireball flying through the gate and hitting them heavily.


    "Who dares to be presumptuous in my Lize palace?" Seeing this, the master of the Grand Palace released the palm of his hand, which was made of Demon power, and asked loudly in the direction of the fireball. Then he used his hands to move his power and pushed forward. Suddenly, a golden light broke out from the palm of his hand and collided with the fireball.


    "Boom!" The explosion sounds in the main hall of Lize palace. It''s not very powerful. It should be that this Lize palace was built with precious materials and special array, so it''s not so easy to be destroyed. However, many disciples who are close to the fireball and golden light were shocked out by the aftereffect of the explosion and fell to the ground with a big mouthful of blood in their mouth.


    "Ha ha, you can block Bruce Lee''s fireball. You are the leader of Lize palace. No wonder Jin Guangyao suggested that we should not go to Shaoyang first, but directly enter Lize palace to find you!" Behind the smoke of the explosion came a smile of evil.


    "Jin Guangyao?" Hearing this name, the palace master frowned. Can he say that he has never heard of this name before? Is it a new comer recently?


    "Boss long, tell him what to do with so much. Let the commander directly take out the keepsake of Luo Houji''s friends, and then let them cooperate with us." No matter who Jin Guangyao is, there is no doubt that the other party is presumptuous in Lize palace. The master of the palace is going to fight again. Unexpectedly, there is another voice behind the smoke, which sounds very bad.


    But That''s not the point!


    The point is the owner of the voice. What does he say? The keepsake of luohou Jidu?

 Chapter 700

    Luohou Jidu, this is in the demon clan. No, it''s a thunderous name in the whole three realms!


    At that time, the general of Shura king, the most powerful one in the demon Kingdom, defeated more than ten generals in the battle of cutting down the sky. He led the golden winged birds to the overpass. His strength was strong enough to shake the sky and the earth.


    Some people say that his strength may have surpassed that of the emperor of heaven who practices inaction.


    It''s a bit far away. As the pro guards of the former Shura king, these noumenon are all disciples of the golden winged bird''s Lize palace. When they heard what the people said after the smoke, they were shocked one after another.


    In Yuen Long, after the palace master released his hand, he swung his sleeve and landed on the ground steadily from mid air. Then he raised his collar and looked at his elder martial brother casually. Then, his eyes turned, and he was staring at the two figures behind the smoke.


    The keepsake of luohou Jidu


    "Are you kidding? He''s still sealed in the glass cup. Where did he get any keepsake?" Yuen Long said coldly in his heart.


    As a right emissary of the demon Kingdom thousands of years ago, Yuen Long naturally dealt with Luo Houji.


    In fact, in the demon Kingdom, he is second only to the Shura king, luohoujidu, and wuzhiqi, the left envoy of the demon kingdom. He knows a lot about luohoujidu. Of course, not including Luo Houji, Yuan Shen was transformed into a woman after he was sealed by Emperor Bolin.


    In the original fate of luohou Jidu, Yuen Long only knew about it after he returned to the devil''s land and saw the murals left by King Shura.


    However, apart from this, he knew almost everything else.


    So he would never believe such nonsense as the keepsake of luohou Jidu!


    In the main hall, after a short shock, other golden winged people, including the palace master, reacted one after another. They looked at the two figures behind the smoke with fierce eyes. What''s more, they put their hands on the hilt of the sword and began to draw the sword slowly.


    I don''t know where the guys from actually dare to scare them with the name of evil spirit star. Do you really think they are ordinary immortals or monsters?


    They were the guardians of the Shura king!


    "Oh, you don''t seem to believe Bruce Lee! It doesn''t matter. Bruce Lee is in business. He knows that if he wants to make others believe in himself, he has to take out something that can make others believe as proof. Therefore, Bruce Lee won''t make you follow my orders unreasonably. I will Very convincing


    "Scatter!" Then, with a wave of his arm, Bruce Lee, the demon standing at the gate of Lize palace, suddenly, a hurricane appeared out of thin air, blowing away the smoke in the blink of an eye, revealing the true face of these two uninvited visitors.


    First of all, the tall man, who is talking now, is wearing a black short sleeve vest, long leather pants, green all over, and many big bags. At first glance, it makes people think that he is a lizard.


    And the one standing next to him, who told him to take out the keepsake and let all the disciples of Lize palace be obedient and call himself the marshal, he Well, it''s a preserved egg with a high black hat and hands.


    No, lizard essence is very common. When can this preserved egg become essence?


    Generally, after duck eggs are made into preserved eggs, their life has disappeared, right?


    How strange!


    Also, judging from the power of the fireball just now, these two people''s cultivation should not be weak. Why don''t they become human beings and maintain their own appearance? Is this really good?


    Many people in Li Ze palace doubted.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention how puzzled they were, after the smoke from the explosion was dispersed, the demon Bruce Lee and the black Marshal stepped forward at the same time, and walked into the palace step by step in front of these Li Ze palace disciples.


    "Come on, stop!" Looking at these two guys, it''s not easy. Although many of the disciples in Lize palace pulled out their swords, they didn''t dare to act rashly without the orders of the two palace masters and elders. However, one of them was different. With a bright sound, a white figure leaped down from the side of the big palace master and landed on the demon Bruce Lee And black marshal in front of them, blocked their way.


    Yu Sifeng is the protagonist of the glass world!


    Stop and look at the man in front of him, who is an excellent looking childe brother from the perspective of human appreciation. The devil Bruce Lee says to him, "get out of the way, Bruce Lee has something to find your palace master and the right envoy of the demon kingdom."


    Yuen Long


    Right emissary of the demon kingdom? These two know who I am!


    I thought that there were two cheaters who dare to pretend to be the messengers of evil spirits. However, when I heard the words of the devil Bruce Lee, Yuen Long''s face suddenly changed. A look of shock flashed in his eyes and his mind was full of thoughts.


    Could it be that These two people really came into contact with the evil spirit star, and got the keepsake of the evil spirit star luohou Jidu. Did they come at his command?


    "The right emissary of the demon kingdom?" Yu Sifeng, who also heard this sentence, and other disciples of Li Ze palace in the hall were also surprised. Where do they have the right envoys of the demon kingdom? Immediately, Yu Sifeng held back her face, raised her arm, made a blocking action, and said to the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal, "you two, we welcome the friends who hold the post to visit in Lize palace, but for the guests who come uninvited and fight with each other when they come, please leave!""What? You want Marshal ben to leave? Who are you? How dare you talk to marshal Ben like this? " Black Marshal jumped up, suspended in the air, looked at Yu Sifeng in front of him and asked him.


    "I''m a disciple of Lize palace, Yu Sifeng." Yu Sifeng was neither humble nor arrogant to them.


    "Yu Sifeng!" I thought that since these two people dare to come to Lize palace, they naturally have a dependence, and they won''t pay attention to their only disciples. They will have a fight with their opponents later. However, when they heard their names, the two lizard spirits and preserved egg spirits opened their eyes at the same time and exclaimed in surprise.


    "Yes, please leave as soon as possible!" I feel very strange about the performance of these two people, but now something big is happening in Lize palace. In addition, the identity of the demon clan has been exposed. We need to make preparations early to prevent the attack of decency. In short, there are many things to do, which is inconvenient to make extra troubles. Therefore, Yu Sifeng doesn''t intend to ask, and continues to say to them.


    However, this time, the devil Bruce Lee and black Marshal did not pay attention to him, but talked to each other.


    Devil Bruce Lee: "do you hear that, he is the one Yu Sifeng, the leader of the group and Luo Houji mentioned?"


    Black Marshal: "ah, it''s said that it''s the reincarnation of the son of the emperor of heaven. This life is also a twelve feather golden winged bird. It''s not simple."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "it''s not the point. The point is his relationship with Chu Xuanji! Jin Guangyao asked us to take over the Lise palace, and then tried to use Yu Sifeng to coerce Chu Xuanji to break the glazed lanterns. Now that Lise palace has not accepted it, Yu Sifeng has already appeared in front of us. What do you say? "


    Black Marshal: "I said? Is that what Ben said? Of course... "


    "Look at the capture!" The devil Bruce Lee and the black Marshal yelled at the same time, and they both put their hands together and grabbed Yu Sifeng''s shoulder.


    Seeing this, Yu Sifeng''s pupils contracted violently. As expected, the secret way still wanted to fight. In a moment, he showed twelve real bodies. In the blink of an eye, the demon''s power increased greatly, and he resisted.


    It''s just that what the devil Bruce Lee and black Marshal said just now made him care.


    I am Reincarnation of the son of the emperor?

 Chapter 701

    Yu Sifeng was not only a demon family, but also the son of the leader of the golden winged bird family.


    Thousands of years ago, because of the defeat of the Shura clan, Emperor Bolin ordered the "God of war" to kill them all. As a result, the demon clan instantly became the target of everyone in the three realms. In this way, not to mention the reincarnation of the son of the Heavenly Emperor, if you say that he is an ordinary immortal reincarnation, he will be very surprised.


    After all, are the people burning like a city idiots? How can they reincarnate the son of the emperor of heaven into a monster?


    But then again, since the son of the emperor of heaven has been reincarnated, he must have made some mistakes in heaven and been punished in the mortal world. In this case, it''s normal not to be cared for, but


    I really can''t believe it. How can I be reincarnated as the son of the emperor?


    So, these two people must be cheaters!


    "Bang!"


    The next second, Yu Sifeng, who resisted the two men''s attack and fought with them at close range, frowned and increased the output of Demon power. He took two steps back from the demon Bruce Lee and black marshal, who were entangled with him. Then, he waved his hands and hit them on the chest.


    "I''ll go. This guy is really good!"


    "Pipan, don''t hide it. Let''s make a real move together!" The devil Bruce Lee broke the stone brick with his right foot, which stopped him. He moved his finger joints and said to the black Marshal beside him.


    "You guy, don''t talk to marshal Ben in the tone of command!" The black marshal is dissatisfied with the devil Bruce Lee. At the same time, he waves his hands in the air. In a moment, the thunder flashes like lightning, which makes people feel numb.


    "Wind, water, fire, mountain, thunder, earth, moon, sky, eight in one! Ah Ignoring Marshal Black''s protest, Bruce Lee''s face twitches twice, and then his appearance begins to change dramatically, eh It became uglier, and at the same time, all kinds of color energy appeared around him, which was much more frightening than the black marshal.


    Seeing this, Yu Sifeng, who waved his palm at them, frowned. He felt that something was wrong. Maybe the other side was not just a little strong, but very likely But now, he can''t stop. He must defeat them, no matter whether the keepsake of luohouji is true or false!


    "Ah Then, Yu Sifeng increased the output of Demon power again, and the golden light of the twelve golden winged birds became extremely dazzling behind him. At the same time, the demon Bruce Lee and the black marshal who could use the moves also cried out together tacitly, and then waved their palms to the front.


    "Boom!" The palms of the two sides didn''t touch the flesh. When the energy from each other met, there was a deafening explosion. The strong wind pressure of energy spread wildly around the three of them. Many disciples of Li Ze palace, who were not very high in cultivation, were like broken kites. Some of them had bad luck, On the way back, I didn''t hit a relatively large wall, but a relatively small pillar. It hit their waist Well, this is a disaster!


    The explosion just sounded, but the competition between Yu Sifeng, the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal was not over. They were still maintaining their own actions. All kinds of energy kept pounding in front of their palms, and no one would give in to each other.


    Well, in a nutshell, it''s a stalemate.


    Aware of this fact, the demon Bruce Lee''s face gradually became ugly. He communicated with the black marshal in the group and said: "Yu Sifeng is a ruthless man who dares to fall in love with Luo qunyou. With this power, Bruce Lee feels that he is no worse than Nezha in Baolian lamp world!"


    Black Marshal: "cut, the group leader said that this guy is the protagonist of the world, for this point, the marshal already knew."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "well, what are you hiding now to use your most powerful move."


    Black Marshal: "I said, don''t use the tone of command to talk to the chairman of the board of directors!"


    Devil Bruce Lee: "chairman? You were just a handsome man. Why did your Kung Fu title change after such a while? "


    Black Marshal: "you care about me?"


    Devil Bruce Lee: cut


    ¡­¡­


    That''s the end of the chat.


    The black commander put away the power of thunder and lightning, stepped back abruptly, and then raised his hands. His two little fists showed extremely strange black energy, and he didn''t know what he wanted to do. The devil Bruce Lee, however, opened his mouth and sprayed a golden flame in his mouth, trying to fill the temporarily lost part of the black commander''s fighting power.


    The golden flame?


    That''s right. It''s the zihuo of the ancient xun''erjin emperor. Don''t ask how you got here. Everyone who knows Bruce Lee''s experience knows it.


    "You rats, do you really think that I''m away from zegong? Ah Seeing that these two uninvited monsters dare to bully their own sons, the palace master is angry. He opens his hands and shouts at the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal. Then, he jumps up, conjures up the real body of twelve golden winged birds and grabs them.


    Just when he just flew into the battlefield, the voice of the black commander rang."Boss long, get out of the way!"


    "Good!" The devil little dragon answers with a voice, and then a little rabbit appears in his eyes. With a whoosh, the man disappears from the spot in the blink of an eye.


    At the moment when he disappeared, the black Marshal stretched out his hands, pointed to Yu Sifeng and the palace master, and said in a high voice: "enhanced version - pain transfer Dharma!"


    "Bang!" The next second, without the demon Bruce Lee to resist, Yu Sifeng''s palm hit the black Marshal heavily.


    But


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    Under the magic power of the super version of the pain transfer Dharma, which was strengthened by the group leader with the super strengthening furnace, Yu Sifeng''s damage to the black marshal was turned into two beams by him, and returned to Yu Sifeng and his father at a very fast speed.


    And then


    "Well! Ah Two screams rang out, Yu Sifeng and the palace master''s face changed greatly, and they spewed out a mouthful of blood together. The former was forced to withdraw his hand, and the latter fell to the ground directly from mid air.


    This guy What kind of magic is this?


    "Master of the palace, let''s go up together and save the master of the palace!" Seeing the damage to the palace master and Yu Sifeng, Luo Chang on the high platform immediately ordered the disciples of Li Ze palace to attack the two uninvited guests.


    Yuen Long did not stop this.


    However, the demon Bruce Lee, who used the power of the Rabbit Charm before, suddenly appeared behind Luo Changlao and knocked him to the ground. Then, he opened his hand and saw a huge purple blue flower in the shape of Mandala in his hand. He was very surprised at those elders who were about to fight against him and said, "look, this is a beautiful flower What is it? "


    "Well? This is... " Don''t want to pay attention to the devil Bruce Lee''s lies, but, see the flower that he is holding in his hand, for a moment, all the elders of Lise palace stop their actions, and a look of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    At this time, the unbelievable Yuen Long slowly stepped forward two steps, went to the devil Bruce Lee, without fear, looked down at the flower in his hand carefully, then raised his head and asked the devil Bruce Lee, "who are you and where did you get the magic flower?"


    "What!!"


    Hearing the words of his deputy palace leader, the scene was quiet at first, and then the whole Li Ze palace was boiling.


    This flower is Holy flower of the devil''s land?!

 Chapter 702

    The holy flower of the devil kingdom. You can tell by the name that it is the holy thing of the devil kingdom.


    A thousand years ago, the golden winged birds were the guardians of the Shura king. In order to reward them for their loyalty and protection, the Shura King specially gave them three magic flowers to help them practice. It is precisely because of the magic flowers that their practice speed can be greatly improved, so that they almost win the top of the demon family.


    However, the evil spirit of the holy flowers in the demon kingdom will dissipate. With the passage of a thousand years, there is only one of the three holy flowers in the year, and that one is still close to withering. This makes the elders of the palace very worried, but there is no way.


    So just now, when they saw the magic flower in the hands of the devil Bruce Lee, they were very surprised. Because they recognized it as a holy flower, but because of the fall of the demon Kingdom, the holy flower should no longer exist. Even if it survives occasionally, it should be as close to withering as the one in their Lize palace. But this one is very bright, which is unreasonable, so they can''t believe it for a moment.


    Yuen Long used to be the right emissary of the demon kingdom. His accomplishments, eyesight and temperament are far beyond the comparison of these elders. So he is sure that this is the holy flower. He is surprised, but he does not doubt. Not only that, he also directly went forward to ask the devil Bruce Lee who they were and where the holy flower came from.


    Hearing Yuen Long''s words, the ordinary disciples of Li Ze palace, who had never seen the last remaining holy flower in the past, were shocked. They looked at the demon Bruce Lee who flashed to the high platform curiously and nervously, waiting for his reply.


    Although these disciples are not qualified to see the withered holy flower in Lize palace, they know the meaning of the holy flower: it is the holy thing of the demon world, and it is also the most precious thing for their Lize palace besides twelve blood vessels!


    Now, what does it mean that this goblin, who claims to be related to the evil spirit, has holy flowers in his hand?


    Is it difficult? He is really The emissary of luohou Jidu?


    Looking at his own Yuen Long and all the Li Ze palace disciples in the main hall, the devil Bruce Lee didn''t answer his question immediately. Instead, he glanced at the black Marshal under the stage.


    "No!" Black marshal, after he hurt Yu Sifeng and the palace master with the super version of pain transfer Dharma, immediately pinched a magic formula with both hands and imprisoned the magic power of their father and son.


    What, the black Marshal can pinch the magic formula?


    Nonsense, don''t look down on others. After staying in the group for so long, we have more economic and cultural exchanges with other group friends. Let alone the formula, it can be spread!


    Keke, back to the point, after imprisoning the magic power of Yu Sifeng and the palace leader, commander Hei didn''t embarrass them, so he let them fall on the ground and then stand up with their own physical strength. And he himself, with a wave of his cloak, flies to the devil Bruce Lee with a very natural posture, holds his hands in his arms, and looks at Yuen Long and others in front of him with a very arrogant expression.


    "Oh." Seeing that commander-in-chief black flew back to his side, and his attitude towards the people in Lise palace was not as bad as he expected, he was arrogant to the extreme. The demon Bruce Lee chuckled, then threw the magic flower in his hand to Yuen Long, and said to him, "then, this is what your demon asked us to send to you, saying it''s a reward."


    Without waiting for the devil Bruce Lee to speak, he hurried to pick up the holy flower. After catching it, hearing what he said, Yuen Long''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled deeper, and other disciples also talked about it. Of course, some people didn''t forget who the leader of Lize palace was, so they rushed to help Yu Sifeng and the leader of daze palace up, but they couldn''t lift the ban for the father and son.


    Back to the point, after throwing the magic flower to Yuen Long, the demon Bruce Lee continues to take out a jade pendant from his arms. This is when he goes through the world and confirms that he has been sent to the foot of Li Ze palace, Luo Houji sends it to him through chat group. There is a trace of magic in it, which can make these people in Li Ze palace bow to their orders.


    This Is the real Keepsake!


    The magic flower is just a reward.


    "Bruce Lee just heard that someone called you vice palace master, so you are the right envoy of the devil Kingdom, Yuen Long, right? Good! You, as well as the elders of the Li Ze palace, have a good look. This is the jade pendant made by your demon master with his evil Qi. He has something to say to you. " The devil Bruce Lee raises his jade pendant high and says in a high voice to all the people in Lize palace.


    With that, he tossed his arm and threw the jade pendant into the air. Then, he opened his mouth and spurted out a flame.


    The flame burned the jade pendant, making a slight explosion, and then quickly burned it to ashes. At the same time, a trace of magic gas from luohoujidu also appeared.


    The evil spirit spread all over the place, and the roaring sound was indecisive. As a result, the main hall of Lize palace became overcast in the blink of an eye. Many disciples were hit by the evil spirit, and the scene became chaotic.


    On the high stage, seeing this scene, Yuen Long''s eyes were so big that they couldn''t be enlarged any more. He opened his lips and murmured inconceivably: "Moqi, this is real Moqi. The devil kingdom is gone. Why Don''t you think so! ""Right! Ah After Yuen Long finished the word "Dao", the scattered evil spirit suddenly gathered up and yelled at him. Finally, he raised his head to the sky heavily and yelled. The volume was so high that it almost made people''s ears tingle.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    What''s important is the silk. Well, for Luo Houji, it''s silk. But for the monsters and demons in the hall, it''s a group. After this group of demons gathered together again, it turned into a transparent figure. This figure was dressed in red armor, with a hair crown. His face was thick but dignified, and his body was evil and a little benevolent. People can''t help but sigh Is it the devil or the immortal?


    Seeing this figure, Yuen Long, who had already been shocked, could not help retreating a few steps. His face was full of disbelief. He looked at him and murmured, "this, how can this be?"


    "How impossible?" Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil spirit turned into a split glance at the golden winged birds and demons in the temple. Then he turned to Yuen Long and said to him, "have you forgotten this seat after a thousand years? In those days, you were under the command of the Shura king, and even the pro guards under your command were the first to arrive at the ladder with you. Have you forgotten? "


    "You..." Of course, Yuen Long didn''t forget it. It''s just that luohouji was clearly sealed in the glass cup. How could the evil spirit leak out and find himself? It''s impossible. I''m sorry that he can''t accept such things beyond his understanding.


    "Oh, it seems that the right envoy''s memory is really bad, so I''ll remind you, drink!" Luo Houji gave a loud drink. Suddenly, the environment in the hall changed greatly. A picture of the demons fighting with the heaven appeared. People just felt that they were in it, but they couldn''t participate. This is Magic.


    Yes, it''s a magic trick, but it''s also a real thing. This is the picture of the battle between King Shura''s Pro guards and heaven. As the leader of the pro guards at that time, Yuen Long must be clear.


    Of course, Yuen Long knows. He also knows that almost all the people who remember this picture are dead. Only two people are alive, one is himself, the other It''s the evil spirit.


    So.


    "Bang!" No matter how shocked and hard to accept, after confirming the identity of the person in front of him, Yuen Long, who was unwilling to do so, suddenly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to him respectfully: "under Yuen Long, meet the devil!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing that the Deputy palace leader of his family knelt down like this, and shouting the devil, all the disciples of Lize palace were shocked and silent, and the scene became quiet.


    Three seconds later, boom, it''s all blown up.


    All the people saluted the evil spirit and cried out, "I''ll wait to see the devil!"

 Chapter 703

    Yuen Long, as the deputy head of the Li Ze palace, has been immersed in the illusion of trying to revive his wife for the past 20 years. He is in charge of almost all the things in the Li Ze palace, so Yuen Long''s prestige in the palace is absolutely extraordinary.


    He knelt down and kowtowed. How dare the other disciples stand?


    Besides, not to mention whether the identity of the right envoy of the vice palace master is true or false, the evil Qi in this hall is absolutely true. Therefore, there is no doubt that this one is a devil!


    By the way, the devil doesn''t mean that he is the leader of the devil kingdom. In the glass world, this is just the abbreviation of the devil kingdom.


    In this world, the leader of the demon world is the Shura king, and the Shura King Well, he was killed by the Yuanshen of luohou Jidu thousands of years ago, which is also a very guilty thing in luohou Jidu''s heart.


    To get back to the point, seeing the disciples of Yuen Long and Li Ze palace kneeling down, Yu Sifeng and the father and son of the Grand Palace looked at each other. Then, the latter carefully observed the three-dimensional dreamland around him, as well as the shadow of luohou Jidu. Finally, he was sure that this was really the devil.


    So Let''s get down on our knees.


    Although he had never thought of saving Luo Houji from the glass cup, he was not loyal to him, but in the face of him, out of respect for his identity and strength, the palace master felt that he should kneel down.


    "See you." At that moment, the palace master forced himself to endure the injury, bent his knee, and slowly knelt down on the ground. He gave a five body salute to luohou Jidu''s evil Qi.


    "Daddy Seeing his old father kneeling with him, Yu Sifeng frowned and yelled to him. At the same time, he reached out to help him up.


    Who knows, in the face of his son''s help, the grand master didn''t appreciate it. On the contrary, he grasped his wrist and reminded him: "Si Feng, don''t make a fool of yourself. Don''t get down on your knees and meet the devil with me."


    Yu Sifeng


    May I not?


    "Yuen Long, you finally remember. It''s very good. It seems that you still pay attention to this demon." Hearing the whispered conversation behind him, Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil spirit picked his eyebrows and said respectfully to Yuen Long, who kowtowed to him.


    "The Demon Lord is the highest peak of his subordinates, and also the strongest existence in the history of our demon clan. How dare I forget? Just now, my subordinates were just too shocked, so they lost their manners for a moment. They didn''t salute the devil immediately. Please forgive me. " With that, Yuen Long straightened up and bowed to Luo Houji again, then kowtowed and knelt down again.


    Although I know Yuen Long is a villain with ulterior motives, he is still useful now, and his attitude is fairly good, so luohou Jidu''s evil Qi nodded separately, and did not embarrass him. He said faintly: "OK, you get up."


    "Thank you." Yuen Long respectfully said, then slowly got up, and nodded to the devil Bruce Lee and black marshal who were still standing on one side and did not kneel down with them.


    Seeing this, Bruce Lee, a demon who adheres to the belief that "harmony is the most important thing for business people", gives an ugly smile to Yuen Long. As for the black commander, he is used to arrogance. He snorts and turns his head around. He doesn''t want to talk to Yuen Long at all, which makes Yuen Long a little embarrassed.


    However, Yuen Long was old-fashioned after all. He soon adjusted and arched his hand to them. Then he stepped back a few steps and stopped talking. He quietly watched luohou Jidu''s evil spirit separate.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it. He really doesn''t know the situation. It''s not good to speak rashly. Let''s have a look first.


    Yuen Long thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending Yuen Long away, luohou Jidu''s evil spirit turned and looked at the big palace master kneeling on the ground and Yu Sifeng standing beside him.


    "Well, he''s really a handsome young man. No wonder the body of Yuanshen will Cough Looking at the Fengshen Junmao, no matter how the palace master pulled him, Yu Sifeng stood upright and refused to kneel down and kowtow to him. Luo Houji''s evil Qi nodded slightly and murmured in his heart. After half the way, he suddenly got something and coughed in a hurry.


    What''s the matter? He''s a man. Even if he''s turned into a woman by Bai Lin, he''s still a man. How can a man love another man because he''s handsome?


    This is a big taboo against the law of yin and Yang in heaven and earth!


    Myself Well, he''s a straight man.


    Thinking about it, Luo Houji opened his face to the palace master and Yu Sifeng and said, "you two are the only twelve golden winged birds in the world. The Demon power is not low. From today on, I need you to be loyal to me and help my soul out of the glass cup. Well, would you like to? "


    "I tell you that the demon is old and the child is young, so..."


    "Stop it." Without waiting for the palace master to finish his words, Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil Qi put up a palm and said to him coldly, "I know what you mean. You think you are too old to live, so you want to be reincarnated earlier, right?"


    Chief of the Grand Palaceincorrect. When did I get that? He, he''s threatening me!


    "Yu Sifeng, how about you? Would you like to help me out of the glass cup?" Without paying any more attention to the grand master, Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil Qi separated himself and then asked Yu Sifeng.


    "Please forgive me. I''ve decided to lead the disciples of Li Ze palace to live in seclusion and no longer care about the disputes in the world. So I''d like to ask you to find another wise man to help me out." Yu Sifeng arched his hand to Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil Qi, and said nothing.


    "Well, I see." After listening to the father and son''s reply, Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil Qi nodded. Then, his face turned cold, and two red lights burst out in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, Yu Sifeng and the palace master were both killed.


    Both father and son were badly injured, with a lot of blood in their mouths.


    "Hum, useless people are chased everywhere by the heaven and the human world. They don''t want to resist, but they just know how to avoid. It''s a shame that we demon people have your father and son!"


    "I..." Hearing the curse of the evil spirit, the palace master wanted to refute. He didn''t just avoid it. Just yesterday, he had a fight with those people in the immortal gate. If it wasn''t for his ignorant son, he would have slaughtered the immortal gate yesterday. How could he have become a disgrace?


    He wanted to refute, but unfortunately, the injury was so serious that he could not say so much, and Yu Sifeng couldn''t, because his injury was more serious than his father''s.


    After disdaining the father and son, luohou Jidu turned around, looked at the elders of Yuen Long and lise palace, and ordered them: "if you remember the contract between the golden winged birds and Shura people thousands of years ago, from now on, you all obey the orders of the devil Bruce Lee and the black Commander, do as they say, or wait for us The first thing to restore freedom is to destroy you traitors. Do you hear me clearly? "


    "Report back to the group leader. My subordinates and all the disciples of Lize palace must follow the orders of the devil! To tell you the truth, my subordinates have been trying to save you for thousands of years. " Hearing Luo Hou Ji Du''s questions, Yuen Long raised his head and told him with "sincerity" on his face.


    "Yes? Good, Yuen Long. I won''t forget your credit. When my heart and soul come out of the glass cup, I will reward you a lot. " The evil spirit divides body, the corner of mouth slightly raised a strange radian, to Yuen Long smile way.


    "Thank you Yuen Long quickly knelt down again and kowtowed.


    "Two friends, I''ll leave it to you." This time, I didn''t call Yuen Long up, because the attack on the Grand Palace leader and his son just now was about to run out of magic power. This way turned to the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal.


    "Well, give it to Bruce Lee and Luo qunyou, and you can rest assured that we will rescue you."


    "It''s OK. You have to trust the chairman."


    After hearing the reply from the two friends, Moqi smiles heartily and says to them, "thank you so much. Jidu, we''ll see."


    "Hum!" The words fall, the evil spirit completely dissipates, Luo Hou Ji Du''s this evil spirit cent body disappears in Li Ze palace.

 Chapter 704

    Luo Hou Ji Du''s evil spirit disappeared, but the tension in Li Ze palace didn''t dissipate, because he left two envoys here. They defeated their old palace leader and new palace leader with ease just now. They are not easy to deal with. Therefore, they can''t be taken lightly.


    Just, do you really want to listen to them in the future?


    Many of Li Ze Palace''s disciples looked at their Deputy palace leader, Yuen Long.


    Now, they all believe the secret.


    Their Deputy palace leader is the right envoy of the demon Kingdom thousands of years ago. That''s a very important person. Plus the prestige accumulated over the years in charge of Lize palace, well, we all listen to him. He''s always obedient.


    Not far away, the palace master and Yu Sifeng, who fell to the ground again, felt powerless when they saw this scene. They wanted to speak, but because of the heavy injury, they could not speak out. They could only watch Yuen Long preside over the overall situation.


    Feeling the eyes of many disciples behind him, Yuen Long, who stood up from the ground, raised his mouth slightly and gave a faint smile. Then, he arched his hand to the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal and said, "don''t worry, you two. I will lead Li Ze palace to help you save the devil."


    "That''s good. Bruce Lee believes you. After all, you used to be the right envoy in the devil''s land, aren''t you?" The devil Bruce Lee smiles to Yuen Long. Although he smiles, he is born because he is a devil. This expression looks a bit like a vicious smile, which is very strange.


    "Ha, not once. In Yuen Long''s mind, the devil Kingdom has never been destroyed, so Yuen Long has always been the right envoy of the devil kingdom." Yuen Long chuckled and said with dignity.


    Hearing this, the devil Bruce Lee and the black Marshal look at each other, and then pull the corners of their mouths together.


    This guy, speaking of lies, can make this kind of expression, and both of them can''t see any flaw. I have to say that he is worthy of the group leader''s special mention, which is extraordinary.


    Then, the demon Bruce Lee shakes his head and doesn''t care about this any more. He looks at Yu Sifeng and the palace master who fall on the ground under the stage. With a big wave of his hand, he tells the disciples of Lize Palace: "come on, take Yu Sifeng down for Bruce Lee. When the news comes from Shaoyang, we''ll take him to Shaoyang and meet Chu Xuanji!"


    "This..."


    "What are you still doing here? Haven''t you heard the order from the minister?" The disciples of Lize palace looked at each other. Yu Sifeng, they are the new palace leader. They are also twelve golden winged birds. How can they do that? But the other party is the special envoy of the devil, and is struggling. Suddenly, Yuen Long quickly turns around and shouts to them.


    "Yes, deputy palace master." Hearing Yuen Long''s words, these tangled disciples immediately made a decision and bowed their heads to respond respectfully to him.


    Then, he went up to arrest Yu Sifeng and tied him with a special rope. When he tied up, they did not forget to apologize to the new palace leader: "I''m offended."


    Yu Sifeng


    You know it''s an offense. Do you still do that?


    Chief of the Grand Palace


    What about me? What should I do?


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the devil Bruce Lee and black Marshal basically control the Lise palace and begin to make preparations according to Jin Guangyao''s plan, on the other side of the chat group, a person who hasn''t been online for a long time suddenly goes online!


    "I''ve been closed for many months, and now I''ve understood the sword move [Haoyue style]. Who''s going to test the sword?"


    With a cold word and a cold voice, one can''t help imagining in his mind a tall and straight man with a sword in his hand, dressed in white, handsome and handsome, standing on the top of the mountain, on the cliff of the sea, with the sea breeze blowing and the white robe floating, who is a superb hand.


    Then, this person''s group business card is Ximen chuixue.


    I''m going crazy.


    Crazy?


    That''s right. Don''t think it''s Lu Xiaofeng''s world. In the great Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, Ximen chuixue''s reputation is bad.


    It has nothing to do with character. It has something to do with martial arts, but not much.


    Poor strength, this is nothing, after all, a lot of people with poor strength into the group, through efforts to enhance the strength.


    The best examples are Yin Su Su and Yu Zhi Bo.


    At the beginning, how pitiful Yin Su was when he entered the group. For the sake of a blood Bodhi, he kept sucking up to the hero. It can be said that he was the weakest in the group. But now, he has been left far behind! Although he is still not the top player in the group, he is also a middle-level player.


    Then yuzhibo Sasuke, although he was beaten frequently, his strength improved quickly. Not long ago, he asked grey wolf to help him and implanted cells between the pillars of a thousand hands without side effects, thus successfully opening the eye of reincarnation. Then, under the guidance of the group leader, he went to the moon to challenge the big barrel wooden house man. Finally, he successfully caught the big barrel wooden house man The separation of the two.


    Cough, anyway, I won.


    But what about Ximen chuixue? Good guy, this product is not only mysterious, but also bubbling occasionally. As soon as it''s on the line, it''s forced in the group, saying that it wants to compare swords with everyone. As a result, as soon as it''s started, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish!Even so, the key is that the strength of your elderly has not improved much. Moreover, every time you say that you want to compete with yourself, you think you are the strongest in the group. We are all your losers!


    How many times have you come now? Is your attitude still the same? OK, we''re afraid of you. You''re a good man. You win. Your sword is the best!


    We have been defeated many times. Instead of reflecting on ourselves, we continue to forge ahead and act as usual. We really don''t know whether we should admire you or be ashamed of you. Alas!


    After listening to Ximen chuixue''s voice message, for a moment, all the online group members were tacit silent and unwilling to talk to him.


    After all, everyone''s time is precious. What should he do? This man, like the overlord and the fire cloud evil god, has been abandoned.


    Ximen chuixue: "many of your avatars are on, indicating that they are online. In that case, why don''t you reply?"


    All of you: --


    You know it.


    Ximen chuixue: "my [bright moon type] is different from the previous sword moves. It''s very powerful. I believe I can defeat you!"


    All of you: --


    How many times have you said that? You''re not bothered. We''re all bothered. Do garbage moves make us flash our eyes?


    Ximen chuixue: "you Well, I see. If you don''t answer every battle, you are no longer sincere to the sword! "


    All of you: --


    We have never been honest with it!


    Seeing that he had said so much, but no one responded to him. Simon chuixue, who was affiliated to the world and did not participate in this group activity, bowed his head and sighed. Why did this group of people not want to accept his challenge and give him another chance to prove himself to the sword?


    Alas!


    Ximen chuixue looked up at the sky, a burst of melancholy in his heart.


    At this time, an extremely cold voice sounded behind him.


    "You look like a swordsman. Dare you fight me?"


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the melancholy Ximen chuixue suddenly brightened in front of her eyes, and a faint smile flashed across her face. Then she turned around and looked at the man who was talking.


    Just, this see, Ximen blow Snow''s face suddenly froze. Without him, this person looks too much like himself, except for his hairstyle, his face and figure are exactly the same as himself!


    "Who are you?" Simon blows snow to the man in front of him.


    "Bu Jingyun." Bu Jingyun, who has just become a swordsman of the Holy Spirit, is also surprised and salutes Ximen chuixue.

 Chapter 705

    Bu Jingyun looked at Ximen chuixue in front of him, and the surprise on his face couldn''t go away.


    "Who the hell is this guy? Why do I think he''s looking at himself with a new hairstyle and clothes? His appearance, figure and even temperament are the same as mine. I, I, did my mother have a son with my biological father before she married my stepfather Is that my brother?


    Bu Jingyun''s brain suddenly came up with a terrible idea, and then guessed in his heart.


    It''s not that he can think too much. A man who looks like you and is the same age appears in front of you. If you don''t doubt that he is your brother, then there is a ghost! Unless his face is fake!


    Thinking, bu Jingyun''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked carefully. Then he raised his arm to touch Ximen chuixue''s face to see if he was wearing a human skin mask. Who knows


    "Bang!" Their arms touched each other. Well, Simon chuixue also wanted to touch his face. Ah bah, to check whether he was wearing a mask.


    Two people look at each other, can understand the meaning of each other''s eyes, and then, tacit understanding to separate the arms collided together, diverge space to touch, ah bah, to check each other''s face.


    Touch each other''s cheek, you can feel the obvious warmth, and then, bu Jingyun gently scratched Ximen chuixue''s face, did not find anything unusual, so Is he really his own


    "Why I don''t know about it, and my mother never told me about it? Are we twins, but he was sent away as soon as he was born? " After confirming that Ximen chuixue''s face was real, bu Jingyun was even more nervous and murmured in his heart.


    Ximen chuixue is in the same tense state as him. He grabs Bu Jingyun''s face too. He doesn''t find anything unusual. It''s sure that it''s true. So, this guy Is it his exiled brother?


    Yes, they both subconsciously think of each other as their brother. After all, I must be a brother. I can''t be a brother. If I look like this, it doesn''t matter. Who believes?


    Two people who are not related by blood can look so similar. Have you watched too many TV dramas, young man?


    With this in mind, they took back their palms to each other, and then, tacitly speaking, they were a little nervous. When they met this situation for the first time, they didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, bu Jingyun, who was relatively talkative, suggested to Ximen chuixue, "there is a hotel not far away. How about we have a drink and talk?"


    "Good." Deeply looked at the man suspected of his brother, Simon chuixue nodded to him.


    Then, they walked towards the direction of Tushan hotel.


    Not far away, Tu Shanrong, who had collected all the information about them, narrowed his eyes, with a smile on his face and said with a smile: "it''s really It''s very interesting


    "It''s very interesting. They are brothers who have been separated for many years. It''s very touching that they finally meet again. But why didn''t they hug each other and cry loudly?" After Tu Shanrong, Bai yuechu, who just came back from the farmland and finished Xiao Yan''s work this season, felt her chin and didn''t understand.


    "Oh, cry? They are not brothers. They are not even from the same world. They soon found out about this. However, people from the two worlds are so similar in appearance and even have 90% similar temperament. Maybe there is some relationship between them. At the beginning of the white month, why don''t you go and find out the relationship between them. It''s a task I gave you. How about that? " With that, Tu Shanrong looks back at Bai yuechu with a kind smile.


    Seeing this smile, Bai yuechu''s face twitched violently, then slowly retreated, then suddenly turned around and ran away, shouting: "boss Rong, my mother asked me to go home for dinner, excuse me first!"


    "Your mother Who''s your mother? " Looking at Bai yuechu''s back, Tu Shanrong said nothing.


    Then she thought about it and walked towards her hotel.


    Well, she is very interested in finding out the relationship between Bu Jingyun and Ximen chuixue.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, glass world, Kunlun mountain.


    During the free period of group activities, yeshiqiu specially crossed here, where the emperor of glass world lives.


    To say who is the biggest boss in the glass world, for the protagonists, it''s luohou Jidu. But in the eyes of a third party like yeshiqiu, it''s undoubtedly the emperor of the world!


    On the surface, the emperor of heaven has done nothing, and has been practicing inaction. All the tragedies and all the disturbances are caused by Emperor Bai Lin.


    However, the emperor of heaven did not let him go completely. In Yu Sifeng''s previous life, that is, when his own son Xixuan helped the God of war, he appeared. Instead of saving Xixuan, he let him reincarnate with the God of war. Then Xixuan''s yuan God and the God of war, that is, luohou Jidu''s yuan God, experienced ten generations of love and disaster, and they could not be separated.


    Then, that is, in the future, when luohoujidu attacked the heaven and Emperor Bolin could not resist, he appeared again, stopped luohoujidu, denounced emperor Bolin, and told him what would have happened to the three realms if he had not given luohoujidu medicine at that time. Compared with the present, it made emperor Bolin feel extremely ashamed, so he abandoned his divine personality and made his own life The method of dispersing spirit.Then, Yuen Long stabbed Yu Sifeng''s sword, and he did not stop it. He watched helplessly. Did he not have the ability to stop it?


    No.


    Since it''s not, why does he look at it?


    Yeshiqiu doesn''t know, but from the analysis of the result, Luo Houji, who had been infected by the love between Yu Sifeng and Chu Xuanji after his heart was stabbed, was willing to sacrifice himself, took out his glass heart to revive him, and finally walked into reincarnation with emperor Bolin. In fact, he was burying Luo Houji!


    Let him be emperor Bolin, and let him fight with luohouji. Then, he solves both of their threats in one breath, and the remaining Yuanshen of luohouji becomes his daughter-in-law. Look, isn''t this a big profit?


    If the emperor of heaven hasn''t shown up all the time and concentrated on cultivating Wuwei, yeshiqiu won''t think so. But he comes out and always comes out at the critical time, which makes yeshiqiu have to doubt. That guy is an old Yin Bi!


    This is an old Yin Bi. I''ll try him today to see if he''s good or if he''s the fifth level of heaven splitting palm.


    What, are you looking for Tiandi for this? What''s the relationship between laoyinbi and you?


    Cut, fool just for this, it''s true that although the level of the glass world is high, except luohou Jidu, I''m afraid only the emperor of heaven is qualified to give him a try. In addition, as a righteous leader, it''s inevitable to feel a little resentful when he sees such an old Yin} ratio. Is it not enough to add the two together?


    Master, always have to go through the actual combat, and become the fifth level of heaven splitting God palm. Today, I will come to the actual combat!


    Thinking, looking at the Kaiming beast in the distance, autumn will jump up and fly towards it at night, but at this moment, suddenly someone is in the group. AI te himself is Ximen chuixue, and the goods should not come to me to compare swords, right?


    No, how many levels do you have? Do you really have no points in your heart?


    Night autumn really want to ask him, and then, point to open the chat screen he picked pick eyebrows, secretly: "actually not."


    Yes, Ximen chuixue didn''t want to challenge the group leader. He just asked the group leader a question, which is difficult for yeshiqiu to answer: what''s the relationship between him and bu Jingyun, the second disciple of xiongba.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    How can I answer this? I can''t say it''s the same actor, can I?

 Chapter 706

    No, why do you ask this question?


    What is your relationship with Bu Jingyun? Does it matter? There is not much intersection between you. It seems that you are the only one who does not engage in diplomacy in the world. So, it doesn''t matter.


    Is Do you think you two are too similar for fear that your wife will recognize the wrong person in the future and be taken advantage of in vain?


    No, your wife Ha ha, all understand, all understand!


    After all, if you say that they have nothing to do with each other, Ximen chuixue and other online friends will probably not believe it.


    Because he didn''t believe it himself.


    Look so like, temperament is almost the same, that is, changed a dress, changed a hairstyle, how can such two people have no relationship!


    The question is, if it has something to do with it, what is it?


    Actors and other things can''t be said. The whole chat group will explode, and the mentality of the group members will collapse. But if they don''t, what should they say?


    What a dilemma!


    Thinking about it, when yeshiqiu wanted the key to find Kaiming beast, he squatted down again, squatted in the grass, touched his chin and began to think deeply.


    After thinking for a while, he finally came up with a good explanation.


    Night time autumn: "Ximen chuixue, you two have the same origin in the world of heaven, belonging to a vein of life!"


    Yes, the source (actor) is the same. Give him a profile, but he can''t think of the right answer.


    Ximen chuixue: "so, is bu Jingyun really my brother who has been exiled? He is just the leader of the group. Why does he go to another world and think that person is his parents after being adopted?"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What are you talking about? I feel like we are not on the same channel?


    "Group leader, can I have a word with you?" Just at night, Qiu saw the latest news from Ximen chuixue. When he was a little confused, an old voice suddenly rang out in the group. It was xiongba, the poor old man. He used the voice function.


    Night time autumn: "you say."


    "Yes. I just received a phone call from the second disciple, bu Jingyun, who said that he might have found his brother, Simon chuixue. He asked me, do you know why his younger brother crossed into another world and became a person of another world, and even recognized Simmons as his parents and did not recognize his real ancestor! "


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    You two are partners to make me laugh, right?


    This is nothing!


    After listening to xiongba''s words, yeshiqiu feels that he is going to be laughed. What''s the idiot problem?


    Oh, they all say that each other is their own brother. They all ask each other why they become people in another world. Even their parents don''t recognize them. I


    What a bunch of idiots!


    At this moment of autumn at night, I can''t help but want to say something rude. Why are these two children so cute?


    Ha ha!


    "Nonsense I was laughing in my heart. Suddenly, a cold scolding voice rang again in the group. I found it was Ximen chuixue.


    After a scold, he continued, well, he began to use the voice function, "I''m his elder brother!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    These days, there are still people who rush to be other people''s brothers. This is a new Three Outlooks of mine!


    Xiongba: "Ximen chuixue, my two disciples said that he is the elder brother, but you are just the younger brother. He also asked me if I could make you admit this fact."


    Ximen chuixue


    Admit you are a ghost! You are distorting the facts!


    Hearing his words, especially the words "admit this fact", made Ximen chuixue feel that he was really insulted in the world today.


    How could he be a brother?


    Ximen chuixue: "xiongba, I wanted to challenge you before I entered the group. At that time, you also took my challenge. It was only because of the crossing rune that I gave up for the time being. Now, we are all in the affiliated world. We don''t need to use traversal symbols. Let''s meet the challenges of that year today! "


    Then, in Tushan Hotel, Ximen chuixue looked at Tushan Rongrong, who was sitting on his left and squinting, and then looked at the direction of the toilet.


    That Bu Jingyun just said he was in a hurry. Did he take the opportunity to call his master?


    Hum!


    "I said, are you two really so sure that you are brothers? Is it possible that you just look a little like each other?" Tu Shanrong supported his chin with both hands and looked at Ximen chuixue.


    "Do you think we might not be related?" Ximen chuixue squinted at the second leader of Tushan group, and said faintly."Ah, indeed It''s impossible ~ "Tu Shanrong said with a smile. There was an elusive light of wisdom in her eyes. It was because of the impossibility that she came here to explore.


    "I''m waiting for the reply from the group leader." Ximen chuixue put down her tea cup and said in a calm voice.


    However


    At the moment, the group leader doesn''t want to speak any more. He really doesn''t know what to say. Maybe it''s the best choice to ban them and let them understand what they said before.


    At the same time, at Tushan hospital, affiliated to the world, when Ximen chuixue mentioned the time when he first joined the group, a look of memory flashed in his eyes.


    So What a wonderful memory!


    Back then, I was one of the best people in the group. I was high spirited, high-ranking and invincible. But now Alas!


    Thinking of his present state, Xiong Ba sighed heavily. Then he replied to Ximen chuixue in the group: "the challenge of that year is still gone, old man I don''t want to compete with you, even if you win. "


    Simon chuixue: "lose is lose, win is win, how can we use numeral? You are not sincere to the sword


    Majestic: "if you are not sincere, you will not be sincere!"


    Ximen chuixue


    Xiongba: "if you want to compete, I can ask my second apprentice to fight on my behalf."


    Simon chuixue: "what about yourself? Why don''t you dare to fight with me? In those days, you were not very confident that you would defeat me. Why don''t you even have the courage to fight now? "


    Xiongba: "brother Ximen, I I haven''t been discharged yet! "


    Ximen chuixue


    Why does that sound so pathetic?


    [Ding, Ximen chuixue is forbidden to speak for three minutes. ¡¿Ding, Xiong Ba is forbidden to speak for three minutes. ¡¿


    autumn at night: @ Ximen chuixue, @ xiongba, this is not punishment, but to give you a calm time to understand or help your disciples understand what I said before. It''s not as simple as you think. Whether you can understand it depends on your wisdom. I won''t give any additional explanation. "


    With that, the night autumn chose stealth.


    After wiping the sweat that didn''t appear on his forehead, Qiu shook his head at night in the glass world and Kunlun Mountain, and said, "it''s really How happy are problem children


    "Whoosh!" Then he jumped up and flew to the enlightened beast in the distance.

 Chapter 707

    Kaiming beast is said to be the gate keeper of heaven in Shanhaijing.


    It has a very brave character. Its body is like a giant tiger. It has nine heads and a face. It always looks around Kunlun with wide eyes. It does not allow any abnormal creatures to enter Kunlun and protects the peace and tranquility of Kunlun.


    However, it is not high in spirit, and its cultivation is limited. Moreover, it has a fatal shortcoming, that is, greedy drinking!


    In the original fate of luohou Jidu, wuzhiqi, the left envoy of the demon Kingdom, intoxicated Kaiming beast with good wine, got the key to open Kunlun from it, and met the emperor of heaven smoothly.


    Night autumn want to challenge the emperor, with him to verify that he practiced to the fifth level of split God palm can only be so.


    Because he used the soul power to feel it carefully before, and found that the Kunlun border is very strong, and there are fluctuations in the laws of heaven in the world. Without the key, with his current strength, he can''t enter Kunlun at all!


    After all, even Luo Houji, whose cultivation has reached the fourth level of immortality, can''t resist the laws of heaven in this world, let alone his third level of immortality.


    However, the emperor of heaven is not equal to the law of heaven. This is not the Zhongtian hall with Hongmeng melting pot. As long as you can enter Kunlun smoothly, yeshiqiu believes that he will Well, it should be able to defeat the emperor of heaven!


    Thinking, jump in the night, autumn soon came to the Kaiming beast.


    Looking at yeshiqiu, who is shooting at himself and landing on his feet, the enlightened beast with nine heads, 18 eyes blinked at the same time. Then, step by step, he came forward to yeshiqiu and asked, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Although the Kaiming beast was a little terrible, his voice was simple and honest. At night, Qiu chuckled, raised his right arm and opened his right hand. Then, under the watchful eyes of the Kaiming beast, a purple light flashed in his palm. In an instant, a jar of good wine appeared in his hand.


    Yang Yang raised his hand in the wine world. At night, Qiu said with a smile to the Kaiming beast, "come here to drink. It''s a good place to drink because of its beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery. Why don''t people stay?"


    "Er..." Staring at the wine jar in autumn''s hand at night, Kaiming beast swallowed his saliva and said, "that''s not true. As long as you don''t enter Kunlun, you can enjoy the scenery and drink at the same time. That''s no problem."


    "Oh, that''s good." At night, Qiu said casually, and then opened the mouth of the wine jar. Suddenly, a strong aroma of wine floated out along the mouth of the jar, which made the enlightened beast who smelled the fragrance open his eyes.


    This wine tastes good and fragrant!


    Holding the open wine jar, Qiu turned around at night and looked at the nearby scenery and the distant sea of clouds. He could not help nodding his head and whispered: "although I just said it casually, this place is really beautiful. It''s a place for drinking and entertainment!"


    Then, under the eager eyes of the enlightened beast behind him, Qiu bowed his hands at night and raised the wine jar. At the same time, he raised his chin and opened his mouth to let the sparkling wine flow into his mouth.


    After flowing for a while, he put down his arm holding the wine jar, closed his mouth at night, closed his eyes and tasted it carefully.


    It''s really a good wine from the yaochi of Baolian lamp world. It''s really delicious!


    "How is it, mellow?" The enlightened beast behind him couldn''t help it. He stepped forward two steps again, put his head close to yeshiqiu and asked him.


    "Well." At night, Qiu didn''t open his eyes, nodded slightly and made a nasal sound in response to his question.


    "Strong?" The enlightened beast continued.


    "Well."


    "Sweet?"


    "Well."


    "Can you give me some?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just about to continue nodding at night, Qiu suddenly stopped, opened his eyes and glanced at the big guy beside him. Then, his face became cold and his sleeve swung gently. He turned away and ignored it.


    "Oh, no, come on. We''re destined to meet each other. How can you be a drinker here and let others just look at you It''s not good. " At night, Qiu turned his back to himself again. Kaiming beast was very anxious and bent his hind legs. Then he jumped up, jumped in front of him and said pitifully to him, "this wine smells delicious. Share it with me. I''ll drink it with you, OK?"


    "The quantity of good wine is limited. If I give you a little, I will lose a little." Swallow the wine in your mouth that you intend to taste slowly. At night, Qiu suddenly feels that your stomach becomes warmer. At the same time, he says to Kaiming beast lightly.


    "No, you can''t say that! If someone drinks with you, you won''t be alone. It''s totally different from drinking alone. " Hearing the words of autumn at night, the most forward one of the nine heads of Kaiming beast quickly corrected.


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, yes." The Kaiming beast nodded and looked at the wine jar in autumn''s hands. Except when the emperor of heaven came back from heaven thousands of years ago, he had the honor to enjoy it once, and never tasted it again.


    "Well, it''s just..."At night, Qiu made an indecisive appearance. Seeing the Kaiming beast in a hurry, he asked him, "just what?"


    "This wine is my most precious thing. I share it with you, but you don''t give me anything. I feel It''s a bit of a loss. " At night, Qiu said, "I feel uncomfortable.".


    "Well Well, indeed, it''s a bit of a loss. It shouldn''t be. It shouldn''t be. " Hearing these words of yeshiqiu, Kaiming beast was stunned for a moment, then thought about it seriously and agreed.


    So he raised his nine heads and thought about it for a while. Then he bit out a bunch of keys from the hair of his neck under one of his heads and handed them to yeshiqiu. "This is my most precious thing. I''ll share it with you. When I finish drinking, you can give it back to me. Is that ok?"


    The key to Kunlun!


    Seeing that Kaiming beast and luohouji had the same fate, they simply took out the key. At night, Qiu was very happy, but his face was very reluctant to agree, and said, "OK, just Here you are


    With that, yeshiqiu hands the wine jar to Kaiming beast, and then takes it from its key. After taking the key, yeshiqiu immediately uses the red envelope function of the system to identify it. After confirming that it is really the key that can open the boundary of Kunlun, yeshiqiu has a bottom in his heart.


    God, I''m coming to you!


    ¡­¡­


    Two minutes later, the enlightened beast, whose cultivation was limited but drank a lot of good wine from yaochi, which had been drugged in autumn at night, fell to the ground and began to sleep.


    Seeing this, the corner of autumn''s mouth is slightly raised at night, with a faint smile, and then the body shape flashes like a ghost to the entrance of Kunlun Border in front.


    He raised his left arm with the key. At night, Qiu was about to open the border and enter Kunlun. Just then, suddenly, a loud shout came from behind him.


    "You dare to break into Kunlun. Look at the ten witches in Kunlun..."


    "Noisy!" I heard that someone dared to call himself a demon. At night, Qiu''s eyes were cold. He turned around and waved his big hand. He played a 1000 meter long competition. Then


    "Ah Ten screams sounded almost at the same time, and the so-called ten Witches of Kunlun were directly knocked down by nightfall.


    "Hum, a bunch of rubbish!" Seeing that those old guys who dare to call themselves demons are so vulnerable, Qiu disdains to give a tunnel at night. Then, he turns around, continues his previous action, opens the border with the key and enters Kunlun.

 Chapter 708

    The ten Witches of Kunlun seem to be very powerful. In fact, they are just ten battles and five dregs. In the original fate track of luohou Jidu, none of them can join hands to support more moves in the hands of wuzhiqi, the left envoy of the demon kingdom. In the face of the third night of immortality, Qiushi is naturally more embarrassed.


    I really don''t know why the emperor of heaven sent such ten rubbish to guard the gate for him. He thinks that his strength is too strong and no one dares to enter Kunlun. So the gatekeeper only needs a form, and doesn''t need to see the quality of the gatekeeper?


    If so, it''s a pity that the people who forced their way into Kunlun are here today!


    "Hum!"


    The key in his hand blooms blue light, and then, in the sight of autumn at night, the Kunlun Border in front of him begins to fluctuate violently. The surface law energy seems to be stirred by the breeze, and the rippling lake water is rippling.


    Soon enough, an opening was opened for people to pass through.


    Looking at the opening, at night, Qiu put down his arm holding the key and did not step into it for the first time. Instead, he released his soul power and felt it carefully. After confirming that there was no abnormality, he held his head high and strode across the border to enter the holy land of Kunlun.


    ¡­¡­


    The holy land of Kunlun is the back garden of the queen mother of the West in the glass world. It is also a place where the emperor of heaven lives in seclusion and sees the changes of the three worlds. It''s extraordinary.


    Therefore, at night, as soon as autumn passed through the border and entered here, he smelled the fragrance released by the top-quality Lingzhi. At the same time, he also felt the rich aura that was several times purer than the outside world.


    This level of aura can be cultivated here. Generally speaking, the speed of cultivation can be at least five times that of cultivation outside! Of course, if those who practice outside also find the same treasure land with rich aura, or with the help of the magic flower, it''s another matter.


    But anyway, it''s an excellent place for cultivation.


    "Oh, the emperor of heaven can enjoy it." Think, night autumn light evaluation, and then, in the hands of a flash of purple light, the key income to Najie, and then, hands behind, leisurely leisurely walk in here.


    He came here to find the emperor of heaven to verify that he had practiced the fifth level of heaven splitting palm, not to assassinate the emperor of heaven, so there was no need to sneak, let alone think of a way to sneak attack him. In this way, he walked up to him and challenged him.


    Let''s see how powerful the emperor of heaven, who is suspected to be the biggest backstage agent in the glass world, is and how powerful his hand can be when he is fighting with all his strength.


    Finally, it is to add a little more practical experience to yourself.


    With these purposes, at night, Qiu looks at the huge magic light chessboard on the top of Kunlun mountain not far away, picks his eyebrows, and then, while enjoying the beautiful scenery nearby, walks slowly towards the chessboard.


    One hundred meters at a time?


    Slowly?


    Yes, autumn walks very slowly at night, just like walking normally. However, every time he took a step, the whole figure flashed to the place 100 meters away, which was very strange.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, kunlun peak.


    A middle-aged man with a long crown and a grey Confucian costume was playing go with a cool face.


    His chessboard is different from ordinary people''s chessboard. Ordinary people''s chessboard is no more than the size of a table, but his chessboard is suspended on the top of Kunlun mountain. It has more than 1000 planes, and is made of pure divine power, which is extremely dazzling.


    "Ta!"


    Looking at the chessboard with many pieces in front of him, the middle-aged man thought for a while. Then he chuckled and stretched out his hand. Then, a white piece appeared on the chessboard.


    After seeing this one fall, the situation of the white men was very good. They killed a piece of sunspots, and even had a tendency to turn over. The emperor of heaven nodded, and then began to observe the situation of sunspots. Obviously, he will take sunspots as his next step and consider them.


    A person plays chess like this, black or white, all by himself.


    To ask why, can only say, who let the chess player only one of their own?


    "Oh Thinking about it, the emperor of heaven chuckled.


    However, just after he finished laughing, he also thought about the next step for sunspot, and was ready to fall, when his brow suddenly wrinkled and stood in the same place, as if he had been pointed, frozen.


    After a while, he put down his arms, released the two closed fingers, scattered the black light from his fingertips, turned around, looked at the way up the mountain, and murmured, "man is not as good as heaven, and I am the emperor of heaven, but is there anything unclear?"


    "Whoosh!" At this time, a white light came down from the sky and fell in front of the emperor of heaven. The white light disappeared, revealing an old man with white beard. He bowed his hand to the emperor of heaven and said respectfully: "emperor, someone tricked the Kaiming beast, got the key and entered Kunlun. Now on the way up the mountain, the ten Witches of Kunlun It''s a defeat. "


    "I already know about it. I''ll tell him to go down and let him come up the mountain." Heaven Emperor light way."But emperor Zun, if you let him come up like this, heaven and your majesty..." Taibai Venus is a little worried.


    "Oh, majesty is not just frightening!" Hearing his confidant''s words, the emperor said to him with a smile. Then, he looked up, looked back at his unfinished chess game, and continued: "besides, the time has not come, I am still just an emperor who adheres to the Tao of inaction. What dignity do I want? It''s better to be nice to people. "


    "This Yes, Emperor Hearing this, the pupils of Taibai Venus suddenly shrank, and quickly bowed lower, and said in a more respectful voice.


    "Well, go down and help me to invite the guests up. Don''t neglect them." Seeing this, the emperor shook his head and waved to him.


    "I will comply with the order." Taibai Venus responded. Then, she bent down and took two steps back. Then she straightened up and turned around to take people to the mountainside to welcome yeshiqiu.


    Well, in addition to the ten witches and Kaiming beasts in Kunlun, there are many heavenly soldiers and generals guarding here in the holy land of Kunlun. They are the pro guards of the emperor of heaven, and their strength is slightly better than that of the pro guards of the Shura king, that is, the golden winged bird demons in Lize palace.


    After all, in addition to a luohou Jidu, the demon world is totally inferior to the heaven world in other aspects.


    After receiving the emperor''s will, Taibai Venus immediately took action, and he moved very fast. In a short time, he appeared in front of yeshiqiu with two generals and dozens of celestial soldiers.


    Looking at these immortals blocking their way, Qiu squints at night and stops. The palm behind his waist gradually opens, and a mass of purple energy slowly condenses in the palm


    "Don''t do it, sir. I''m the white Venus under the throne of heaven. I''m here to welcome you up the mountain, please!" With that, Taibai Jinxing and others made way, and made a gesture to ask for help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this, Qiu frowned slightly at night and felt a little surprised.


    Welcome me up the mountain?


    The emperor of heaven What a good temper!

 Chapter 709

    To be fair, if you are yourself, no, how can you compare yourself? We should also make a comparison with the emperor of heaven. Let''s take Runyu, a member of the group, whose father is too tiny, who died miserably in his own hands and was made into a puppet by himself.


    He is also the emperor of heaven. If someone breaks into his seclusion place, he will definitely come to heaven without saying a word.


    It''s not just him, like the five dregs Jade Emperor in the world of Baolian lamp, it''s probably the same.


    But the emperor of heaven


    "Oh, it''s true that it''s behind the scenes. It''s not something that ordinary people can match." At night, Qiu thought and said with a smile.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he nodded to the white Venus and politely said, "thank you."


    With that, at night, Qiu collected the energy in his palm and continued to walk forward with his hands behind him towards the top of the mountain.


    "You are welcome, sir." Taibai Venus said with a smile to the autumn night that happened to pass by her side.


    Although he didn''t fight with yeshiqiu, Taibai Jinxing knew from the mouth of the ten witches who were rescued by others that he was a ruthless character who could kill the ten witches with one sleeve. His magic power was very strong. Since the emperor of heaven also made a special explanation, he was naturally more polite.


    At night, after Qiu passed by these people, Taibai Jinxing looked at his back and waved. Then, with these heavenly soldiers and generals, he walked back to the top of the mountain.


    At night, Qiu didn''t shoot in the air. He continued to walk one hundred meters, and had a look at the surrounding scenery. With this speed, he arrived at the top of Kunlun Mountain in two or three minutes.


    "Hum!"


    "Moo!"


    "Roar!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he arrived at the top of the mountain, a cry of different creatures came into his ears and glanced at him. At night, Qiu''s eyes flashed a look of surprise and said, "this is really a treasure land!"


    Isn''t it?


    Those flying around in the flowers should be the legendary colorful bee, right?


    And the cow, with three horns, is covered with silver scales on its body surface, and its breath is extremely strong. It has reached the level of immortality for the first time. It is absolutely a rare beast in this world!


    There is also the tiger lying on the stone napping over there. It''s all white. Is it the white tiger, one of the four sacred beasts?


    No, no, the White Tiger God King should be in heaven at this time. Even if he is not in heaven, he will not appear here, because he is under the control of emperor Bai Lin, so Are they relatives of the white tiger?


    Thinking about it, Qiu nodded at night to understand why the emperor of heaven was so tolerant that he was willing to live in seclusion here for thousands of years and let emperor Bolin control the power of heaven.


    In this wonderful holy land with beautiful mountains and rivers, the fragrance of birds and flowers, abundant aura, and many sacred animals, not to mention him, even he can resist the desire from the bottom of his heart and live in seclusion for a period of time!


    "Sir, the emperor of heaven is ahead, please!" Following behind yeshiqiu, after a tour of the characteristic scenery on the top of the mountain, Taibai Jinxing stretched out an arm to him and said with a smile.


    "Oh, you are more anxious than me." At night, Qiu looked at the white Venus and said with a sunny smile.


    Seeing this smile, Taibai Jinxing''s face suddenly changed. She quickly lowered her head and said with a smile, "I dare not. I just point out the direction for you. I dare not urge you."


    "You don''t have to be so respectful to me, and you don''t have to be afraid, my temper It''s not as bad as you think Looking at a pair of panic in front of the appearance of Taibai Venus, night autumn to him light way, words fall, the whole person turned into a beam of purple light, Chaotian emperor where the chessboard shot in the past.


    He''s finished watching the scenery here. He won''t take the rest of the way. Let''s go directly.


    "Hoo In the night, after autumn flying out, Taibai Venus raised her head, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and breathed heavily.


    It''s hard to deal with these people with high mana. I''m afraid that they will be angry and give themselves to me. Don''t I have weak mana, Lao Dao? Why do I have to bear this kind of psychological pressure?


    Is weakness the original sin?


    No, I''m weak. I didn''t invite anyone to offend anyone. It''s hard for God to live in this world!


    Besides, your temper is not so bad. How can you say that?


    The reason why the ten witches in Kunlun say you are a monster is that you beat them all down biting lake for seconds. If you scold you, you will hurt them seriously and make them drowned. This is a temper I can''t see what''s better if I''m old and stupid.


    In the heart complained a few words, and then, too white Venus shook her head, to the sky behind the general said: "go, with me Gongwei emperor."


    "Yes, Xingjun." The sky soldiers and generals behind Taibai Venus responded in unison, and then walked with him towards the direction of night time autumn shooting.


    After walking 100 meters away from there, he looked at the night when he was looking at each other with the emperor of heaven, but both sides did not speak. In autumn, Taibai Venus made a gesture. These heavenly soldiers and generals knew each other, so they turned around one after another, turned their backs to them, and defended them here.¡­¡­


    Besides, in front of Shenguang chessboard.


    At night, Qiu flies over and lands on his feet. He looks at the emperor of heaven who is waiting for him with a smile on his face. He feels the fluctuation of the law of heaven on the other side. At night, Qiu''s brow can''t help wrinkling.


    The emperor of heaven Maybe more powerful than he thought!


    Even if not in the temple of heaven, still can use a lot of law power. Thanks to these rules, I can''t feel his breath, and I don''t know what his cultivation is.


    After a while, the silence was finally broken and someone spoke.


    The emperor of heaven waved his hand and changed into a stone table and two stone benches. On the stone table, there are many precious delicacies in heaven, which are full of color and fragrance. He pointed to the pair of autumn at night and said with a smile: "there is a saying in the world that" friends come from afar ". Today, I''m a Taoist friend from Kunlun. Naturally, I should have a good time. Taoist friend, please sit down and let me have a good time."


    Looking at the delicious food on the stone table, Qiu raised his hands at night, and the benevolent looking emperor arched his hand in front of him and said, "emperor Zun is polite, but I''m not here to rub his meal."


    "I don''t think I can deal with Daoyou with a meal, but Daoyou. I have been practicing Wuwei Taoism for many years, and I have long ignored the affairs of the three realms. I don''t know why you came, but I can vaguely guess that Daoyou must have brought something that makes me feel very difficult. Then, can Daoyou share this meal with me first, wait for a while, and then open your mouth? " The smile on the emperor''s face remains the same, but he is not happy with the autumn at night.


    "After a while?" Hearing the emperor''s question, Qiu narrowed his eyes at night and replied, "that''s OK. However, Emperor Zun, if something happens to the three realms during this period of time, such as Luo Houji regains his freedom, attacks the heaven, defeats emperor Bolin, and is about to occupy the heaven. At that time, Emperor Zun, who cultivates Wuwei, you can''t leave Kunlun and take time to intervene in this matter. "


    "Well?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, the emperor with a smile on his face suddenly changed.


    Who is he and what does he know?

 Chapter 710

    The emperor of heaven has always felt that he is deeply hidden. Although he is the supreme of the three realms recognized by the law of heaven and earth, he has never been in charge of affairs. He has been practicing the Tao of inaction both externally and internally. Let alone others, he quickly feels that he is the kind of existence that can not affect anyone.


    It''s a decoration.


    Only in this way can he get out of the chessboard smoothly, carry out some plans, and get rid of the people and forces that may restrict him in the three realms.


    But today


    At present, this guy even proposed that Luo Hou''s plan would come out of the glass cup, and beat emperor Bolin in the sky. It''s all a matter of his own calculation. How could he know?


    Even if he knew it, he asked himself not to interfere. How could it be!


    If you don''t intervene, there are only two possibilities for the whole three realms. One is that they are ruled by the demons of luohoujidu. The other is that they are simply destroyed by luohoujidu. Then he redefines the rules. No matter what kind of possibility it is, it is impossible for us to accept it.


    After all, I am the emperor of heaven!


    Thinking about it, the emperor felt cold in his heart, but the smile on his face did not change at all. He put down his arm pointing to the stone table, put his hands together, and casually put it in front of him. He said to yeshiqiu, "it seems that you are a Taoist friend. You know a lot of things that even Bai Lin doesn''t know."


    "Is this a showdown with me, or is it testing me?" Hearing this sentence from the emperor of heaven, Qiu narrowed her eyes slightly at night and thought of it in her heart.


    Immediately, he put down his arched hand, looked at the emperor fearlessly, and said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter what the origin is. It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not. As long as the emperor can agree to my request, then I will not hinder the emperor."


    That''s right. It''s Luo Hou Ji Du who wants to hinder him. What''s the matter with him?


    Although I am the leader of the group and have a certain obligation to help the group members, I am not the nanny after all. I agree to set the location of this month''s group activity in Liuli world, and even set the content of the activity to help luohouji get out of Liuli. This is very interesting.


    If, I mean, if, Luo Houji goes out of the glass cup and recovers his previous mana, so that he can''t reverse his fate, overthrow the heaven, and foolishly sacrifice himself in order to save a man, he can only say that such a person deserves it and is not worthy of sympathy!


    To sum up, as long as the emperor of heaven accepts his challenge and is willing to give him a try, then, in the battle of cutting heaven in luohou Jidu, he can sit back and wait for the share of the spoils.


    Hearing these words of yeshiqiu, the emperor of heaven''s worry was slightly reduced. However, there was a sentence he didn''t say, that is: since yeshiqiu appeared, and he, the emperor of heaven, couldn''t figure out his affairs, then he had another constraint, so the existence of yeshiqiu itself was an obstacle to him!


    Thinking about it, the emperor bowed his head and sighed. He asked helplessly, "why do you come here, please tell me."


    "Oh." Seeing that the emperor of heaven seems to have let go of his words, he doesn''t want to push his way any more. At night, the corner of Qiu''s mouth raised a happy arc, and he hugged his fist again, saying: "I''m a little bit small not long ago. I want to find a strong man like emperor Zun to test myself, so please don''t hesitate to give me advice!"


    Finish saying, night time autumn put head down a few sincerely.


    The other party is also an emperor of heaven, and whether it is a big black hand behind the scenes or not, at least people are willing to treat themselves kindly. Then, you should be polite to others and be polite.


    My night group leader is so principled!


    "The attitude is pretty good, but your existence is still a threat to me after all. No, it''s not right. I have to try your means to make a conclusion." See the night of autumn to his second boxing, but also put his head down a little, the emperor slightly nodded, thought in his heart.


    Then he opened his hands and said to him with a smile: "it turns out that Daoyou came here for me to have a competition. It''s easy to say, that''s what I should do. Daoyou, please move! "


    "Thank you very much." Finally, I heard the answer that satisfied me. At night, qiulang said in a voice. Then, my eyes suddenly turned into a bunch of purple light, and I jumped up to the sky thousands of meters.


    Then, the left foot is raised, the right arm is stretched back, the five fingers are close together, and the palm quickly condenses a mass of purple energy. Even in this mass of purple energy, there is a little fluctuation of the law that autumn didn''t notice even at night.


    It''s not an ordinary law, but the most powerful law in the legend, the law of force, which he gradually gained from his hair loss these days!


    Hair loss?


    What''s going on?


    That''s right. Although it''s not obvious, it''s only one or two occasionally, and it''s almost seven or eight in a month, it''s really hair loss. The reason for hair loss is that he didn''t notice that he actually lost his hair.


    It''s not that I didn''t notice, but that I didn''t notice. After all, a big man, who cares?


    At the beginning of Qi Yu''s "stupid" exercise method, he did worry that he would become bald. But for such a long time, he didn''t feel that he had changed. Gradually, he would not think about it.Now, I''ve long forgotten that. As for exercise, it has been going on all the time. Anyway, it has formed a habit, and it doesn''t take much time.


    Let''s get back to the point. I haven''t found the law of the slightest force that I''ve gained after years of training, and it can''t be well controlled. It seems that I can only passively use it with the attack for the time being, but someone has noticed!


    Below, the emperor of heaven is about to wave his arm and use a magic defense method to resist the attack of autumn at night. However, he is transformed into the emperor of heaven by the law of heaven in this world. He has extremely high sensitivity to the law, and suddenly finds that there is a law of force in the energy of the boy in the high altitude. What''s the matter?


    It''s not only himself and Bai Lin who can control the law in the whole three realms. Why is there another one now?


    The emperor of heaven was so surprised that for the first time, he was shocked that he never showed his expression on his face.


    Then the strange expression disappeared. The emperor frowned slightly and said, "this man You can''t let him live. You have to find a way to make him disappear with Bai Lin and Luo Houji! "


    He thought that the emperor of heaven secretly mobilized his huge magic power and planned to try it by force first. If he could suppress this man easily, then he didn''t have to design it like he did against emperor Bai Lin and Luo Houji. He just killed him directly. If he couldn''t, he could only It''s a picture.


    "Boom!" With this kind of thought, the next second, the emperor stopped his original gesture and changed the way to use the magic. In a moment, the dazzling seven colors of light flashed from behind him. Then, the sky was full of hype and the earth was full of golden lotus. An incomparably great Dharma appeared behind him.


    Yes, this is the Heavenly Emperor and Dharma Prime Minister of the world!


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What''s the matter? I''m a challenger. You''re a challenger. You''re a challenger?

 Chapter 711

    At this moment, night autumn is really muddled, is the group leader can''t catch up with the times, or what''s going on? There is no such thing. You are the emperor of heaven, and you are also the challenger. When you come up, you will open up directly. What do you want others to think?


    Can''t you be a little bit vulgar, first try out with small moves, and then open up a little bit?


    It''s hard for me to do that!


    Looking at the giant Dharma statue behind the emperor of heaven, and then looking at the purple energy in his hands, it can be said that at night, Qiu is just the first move to split the God''s palm. Do you want to try to find out the depth of the emperor of heaven first?


    "Oh! It''s out of sight! " I didn''t expect that the emperor of heaven, who was good at forbearance and planning, was so careless in fighting. At night, the corners of his mouth twitched and whispered. Then, his body retreated like a ghost in the air, and flew to tens of thousands of meters in the blink of an eye.


    And then


    "Ah At night, Qiu Yaoya shouts. He swings his arm hard to release the energy from his palm. He turns it into a mountain like purple palm and strikes the Dharma of the emperor of heaven below.


    After that, he didn''t stop for a moment. At night, Qiu opened his arms decisively, mobilized the magic power in his body, and began to perform the fifth move of splitting heaven God palm.


    ¡­¡­


    Below, the top of Kunlun.


    After performing the Dharma, he looked up at the huge palm which was like a meteor, cutting through the sky and hitting him hard. The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then he waved his sleeve at will and said in a soft voice: "broken!"


    "Boom!" Along with his movements, FA Xiang moved together, waving his arms, which sent out a burning light and directly hit the mountain like giant palm.


    Then, the giant palm burst into pieces. It was broken into a little purple light and scattered towards the ground. At night, autumn, the first move of splitting heaven God palm, was easily cracked by the emperor of heaven.


    "It''s not over yet. Do you think you''re the only one who can drive Aware of his attack has been cracked, at this time, just also ready to finish the night autumn in the heart of some indignant tunnel.


    Then, lift up your hands, and there are countless hands with pure splitting power, which aim at the emperor below in the form of hand knife.


    "Use this move to win or lose!" The words fall, the autumn body bends at night, both hands force these energy palms or hand knives, all toward the heaven emperor sent in the past.


    Although in appearance, these hand knives do not have the deterrent power of the first style giant palm, each small hand knife can easily crush the giant palm just now.


    There''s no other reason, just different grades.


    The power of heaven splitting from the fifth move is far beyond the first move in terms of precision and purity!


    What''s more, in the case that yeshiqiu didn''t know about it, the law of force in his body was relatively more in his attack when he opened up.


    Therefore, the emperor below looked at the sky full of energy hand knife, his face instantly became ugly.


    "It''s a totally different attack." The emperor murmured. Just now, he caught the attack of yeshiqiu very easily, and made him think that although he was not weak, he was much worse than himself. But now, seeing his opponent''s move, the emperor understood that this man Even if the strength is not as good as his own, but the difference is not big, want to kill or take him, absolutely impossible!


    Immediately, the emperor of heaven began to cast the magic.


    Raise your right foot, then step on the storefront heavily, and use the power of Kunlun''s earth vein to bless yourself. Then, raise your right hand, aim your palm at heaven, and use the power of the sky to bless yourself. Finally, put down your arms, put your hands together, and use the power of heaven''s law to bless you.


    Under such an operation, the breath of the emperor changed dramatically. However, because of the concealment of the law of heaven, he could not feel this at night. However, he could clearly see the change of the Dharma phase behind the emperor.


    It became bigger and more dazzling, and the divine power attached to it became more pure. The emperor of heaven It''s really hard to deal with!


    But!


    "So what? Ah, ah, ah, ah At night, Qiu enlarges his eyes. Then, he turns into a beam of Aurora, returns to the original road, flies down rapidly, and waves his hands ceaselessly, making purple energy palms.


    "Divine law, heaven and earth are in harmony!"


    At this time, looking at the countless hand knives that had already hit less than 100 meters from his head, the emperor of heaven cried. After that, Faxiang behind him immediately opened his arms to the swords with the gesture of hugging. Then, a very sacred light was emitted from his arms. This light met the thousands of swords in the fifth move of autumn chop God palm at night. In an instant, a startling sound sounded in the holy land of Kunlun.


    The powerful shock wave, centered on the top of Kunlun Mountain, spread rapidly around. When it hit the boundary of Kunlun Mountain, it made the boundary, which was formed by the law of heaven, fluctuate and ripple on the surface.Fortunately, after the ripples, the border returned to normal.


    As far as the emperor of heaven is concerned, Taibai Jinxing and others, who originally wanted to defend the emperor of heaven, have now disappeared from their original place. They don''t know where they have been hit by this shockwave. So are the precious spirit beasts and vegetation.


    In a word, the holy land of Kunlun changed greatly.


    "Daoyou, look at the magic weapon!" The emperor of heaven frowned and took a bottle out of his arms. Then he threw it into the air.


    "Whoosh!" In an instant, the bottle flew out. When I saw it, Qiu snorted with disdain at night, and directly waved his hand at it. Unexpectedly, when he was about to hit it, the bottle suddenly disappeared.


    "Where have you been?" At night, Qiu stops his body flying down in a hurry and wonders.


    Left and right each looked at two eyes, could not find its trace, suddenly, at night autumn brow pick, heart faint bad feeling, then, subconsciously raised his head.


    Good guy, as soon as he looked up, he saw a beam of Aurora coming down from the sky. It was the bottle thrown out by the emperor of heaven just now. At the moment, its mouth was pointing at itself. What is it?


    "Boom!" At the same time, he opened his hand, raised his arm, and directly hit it hard. The power of splitting God''s hand was great.


    However.


    Just at the moment when autumn wields its hand at night, the bottle also shows its divine power. Endless floods flow out of the bottle mouth, forming a vast ocean in a short time, and then the whole ocean covers autumn at night.


    The clatter went on and on.


    Seeing this scene, at this moment, the corners of Qiu''s mouth twitched violently and uncontrollably at night, and his heart said: "this, this is Sea of life and death

 Chapter 712

    The sea of life and death, stored in a pure bottle of Lanzhi jade, can be isolated from the world, even the pure and turbid air can not pass through the strange ocean.


    In the original fate track of luohou Jidu, after he came out of the glass cup, the first battle of cutting down the sky failed because emperor Bolin released the sea of life and death. He needed to ride the golden winged bird to cross the sea. Without the help of the golden winged bird, even though he had strong magic power, he could not cross the sea.


    Well, it''s similar to the weak water in baoliandeng world, where only Tianpeng and longzu can be immune to weak water and fly on it, while here only golden winged birds can.


    This has nothing to do with mana, even if set!


    Well, even if it has something to do with mana, it can break ten thousand Manas with one force. However, luohouji needs to ride the golden winged bird to cross the sea of life and death. If he is flooded by it, can he come out of it?


    Night autumn very seriously think about it, finally feel: can''t!


    So, run decisively!


    "Bang!" The palm power flapped on the sea of life and death, successfully scattered it, but soon, they gathered together again and continued to submerge themselves.


    "Daoyou, be careful! Divine Dharma, red sky divine thunder


    At this time, below, the voice of the emperor of heaven came from the top of Kunlun. At night, Qiu looked back and saw that his previous moves had been broken. A bunch of red thunder was rushing towards him.


    "Autumn at night"! "


    Mom, you sell it!


    First move, and then remind people to be careful, this is not what I often do, emperor of heaven, how do you do it, you are emperor of heaven, you do it, your conscience will not hurt?


    Autumn roars in the heart at night.


    Then, he looked at the sea of life and death above his head, and then at the Chixiao thunder below. Finally, he bit his teeth, folded his hands in front of his chest, and said, "Pangu possessed me!"


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, there was a bang in the sky, and the spirit of Pangu appeared. After it appeared, it was immediately integrated with yeshiqiu. Then, the eleventh golden Soul Ring behind yeshiqiu burst out a dazzling light. In an instant, the mana of yeshiqiu soared by 300%


    then, yeshiqiu used his Pangu axe as his palm and used it to fight against him With a heavy wave of the sea of life and death on his head, the powerful power directly split the sea of life and death in two!


    Although they are just splitting, not destroying, they will gather together sooner or later, but at the present gathering speed, when they get together again, they will pass through them.


    And when crossing, both sides are the sea of life and death, even if both sides have irresistible suction, they will absorb themselves in the past, which is also offset by each other, so the next thing they have to face is the red thunder.


    "Hum!" Thinking, at night, Qiu raised his Pangu axe high, and the blade of the axe was shining with purple mana. Then, the thirteenth Soul Ring behind him flashed, aiming at the red thunder, and slashed it hard.


    "Boom!" The explosion sounded again. At night, Qiulian and his soul flew back several hundred meters. However, he could feel that the red thunder had been successfully cut away by him, so what he had to face next was


    The emperor of heaven!


    "Ah Just thinking about it, suddenly, a bright light stabbed Shiqiu''s eyes in the night. He reacted quickly. Waving his Pan Gu axe, he collided with a lightsaber protruding from the smoke and resisted the attack of the emperor of heaven.


    "Oh Drink quietly, the disgust around instantly dispersed, revealing the emperor''s tall appearance, this guy He was the first one to use the dharma as an entity among the people he met at night.


    "Ah Then, at night, Qiu raised his foot and kicked the emperor''s Dharma prime minister. After kicking him away, he waved his Pan Gu axe and attacked Huashan.


    "Bang!" The Heavenly Emperor''s Dharma Prime Minister resisted this move with his lightsaber. Then, inside the Dharma prime minister, the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes suddenly shot two rays, which directly hit the wrist of Qiu Pangu''s soul at night, making that part a little twisted.


    "What?" Seeing this scene, Qiu was shocked at night, and then in the body of Wu soul, he also made a decisive move to attack the emperor of heaven.


    "Boom!"


    When he was hit by the God''s hand from a short distance, there was a crack in the emperor''s Dharma phase. After noticing this, the emperor secretly said, "good chance!"


    Immediately, he opened his arms and increased the Mana by 300%. In an instant, all of them were mobilized. Then, at night, Qiu did not hesitate to hit the emperor with his strongest blow.


    The fifth move of heaven splitting palm!


    "Divine law, breaking the pole!"


    The pupil contracts violently, the heaven and earth that is continuously retreated by the previous palm shakes up two fingers in a hurry, the face solemnly shouts in the heart.


    The next second, a bunch of black arrows appeared in front of him, facing the most powerful palm under the 300% mana increase of yeshiqiu.


    "Boom!" The third time, more than the previous two times combined, there was a large-scale explosion. Just like the end of the world, the sky in the holy land of Kunlun suddenly darkened. After a few seconds, the border guarding the peace of Kunlun finally broke. At night, Qiu and Tiandi flew backward in the opposite direction and turned into a meteor, In a flash disappeared in Kunlun, I don''t know where I was shocked.Well, this stop seems to be a draw by visual inspection. After all, both left the battlefield, and no one could fight again!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, in the chat group.


    When it''s time to stop talking, Ximen chuixue, who has regained his right to speak, thinks for a long time and finally makes a stupid decision: he and bu Jingyun will go to grey wolf for DNA identification to see if they are really unrelated.


    If not, can we explain their similar relationship from a scientific point of view?


    If not, they plan to form a team and try to cooperate with each other in the future. After getting along with each other and getting familiar with each other, they will see if they can find something in life.


    After Ximen chuixue discussed with Bu Jingyun, bu Jingyun also agreed to this decision and told the group friends in the group.


    Seeing the news he sent out, the crowd was speechless for a while.


    Both of them are the five dregs of war, so there''s no big deal for you. OK, so you don''t have to talk with us in the group.


    Think, everyone tacit understanding did not speak, yes, is lazy to pay attention to him.


    Seeing that the group of friends were still pretending to be dead and refusing to bubble, Simon chuixue felt bored and was about to go offline. However, just when he was about to do so, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang in the group.


    [Ding, Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, joins the chat group. ¡¿

 Chapter 713

    Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu?


    Hearing the name, Ximen chuixue, who was about to get off the production line, subconsciously stopped for a moment and looked at Xiang Yu''s new head on the group list.


    Xiang Yu is a famous man. As a tyrant and loser, he has nothing to admire except his ability to fight I had a look.


    Then, at this look, Ximen chuixue was stunned.


    It''s so damned What''s going on?


    Why does this guy look, look


    "Eh, Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, why does he look so similar to Ximen chuixue?" Can''t help in this kind of time with this tone of questioning, in addition to Wei Wuxian who can.


    Xiongba: "another man who looks the same as my second apprentice, but Xiang Yu, in my world, he is a super strong man. Up to now, there are many legends about him in China. This one, his strength should not be too bad?"


    The devil queen moganna: "how come they are the figures in Chinese history? The universe is so big and the universe is so vast. Why are the people in this group almost all the people in the earth the size of nose excrement, and the eight Chengdu is Chinese?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "what the queen said is that Xiao Wang was also very confused about it. Oh, @ Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, welcome new people. I''m Li Maozhen. Please give me more advice. "


    Gao Yao: "Xiang Yu, unlike Xiang Yu in my world, you are more domineering than him."


    Yin Susu: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, is welcome to join the chat group. Young woman Yin Susu, please take care of her in the future."


    Xiang Yu


    You are not my wife. Why should I take care of you? And the overlord of Western Chu. What''s the matter with this name? I just discussed it with the generals under my command not long ago, but I didn''t officially announce it. Is that the number?


    No, that''s not the point. The point is: where is this?


    ¡­¡­


    The legendary world of Chu and Han Dynasties, in Xianyang palace.


    Xiang Yu, sitting on the throne correcting the bamboo slips, looks at the chat screen that appears in his mind, filled with astonishment.


    If it wasn''t for his courage, he would have yelled that there was an assassin, oh no, there was a ghost!


    "This place There are other people besides me. What are they talking about? I look like Simon chuixue? Simon, who is he? And the land of China, the rest of the world, the earth.... " Xiang Yu frowned and bit his lower lip. He was full of thoughts. He found that there were many things these people said that he could not understand. Here, where is it?


    "Hum!" Just when Xiang Yu was puzzled, suddenly, the system function set by yeshiqiu had been activated before, and a buzz sounded in his mind. Then, a stream of information was transmitted to his knowledge ocean by the system.


    So Xiang Yu realized!


    He knows where it is!


    The mysterious place connecting the world of heaven and the world of heaven is only a place for every world boss, which is also a very powerful person - the chat group of the world''s boss!


    "It''s a miracle that connects all the heavens and all the worlds. It''s a miracle." Xiang Yu, who had realized this, suddenly became excited. A thick look of joy appeared on his face. He said happily.


    Then, he suddenly stood up from his seat, raised his hands high, looked up at the beam of the hall above his head, and said in a high voice: "God, so you agree with me, don''t you? Xiang Yu upholds heaven''s will to uphold justice for the oppressed people of the six kingdoms, overthrow the tyrannical Qin, and let the world return to peace, so I am right, I am right, ha ha ha ~ "


    in the palace, the eunuchs and maids on duty around Xiang Yu, seeing that Xiang Yu seems to be screaming like crazy, have to kneel down on the ground, knock their heads on the floor, and dare not go to see him, for fear that they will die Accidentally touched the new king, he died.


    However, for his words, these eunuchs and maids were extremely disdainful.


    Although Daqin is cruel, the world is not so good under your governance!


    of course, these eunuchs and maids of honor dare to make complaints about them in the heart, so that they can tell them directly in front of Xiang Yu.


    Only, they dare not, some dare!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Xiang Yu, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty: "Kuaiji Xiang Yu has met you. Are you all heroes from other worlds?"


    After a few laughs from the ghost, Xiang Yu quickly greets "Heroes" from other parts of the world in the group, which means that he wants to make these people his confidants. However


    Devil queen moganna: are you blind, queen? Am I a man


    Xiang Yu


    Seeing the news from Mo ganna, Xiang Yu''s smile suddenly froze. This is I''m embarrassed.


    Also, when a man talks, what do you want a woman to say? Return the queen, women are king, the men in your world are too useless!Xiang Yu murmured in his heart that he was the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty. What did he care about with a woman? Just let her go!


    Xiang Yu, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty: "I''m sorry, Xiang said something wrong. I should have met all the heroes. Xiang is a newcomer. I hope you can give me more advice in the future."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I''m very serious. We almost all participate in group activities in Liuli world now, and we have no time to return to the affiliated world for the time being. When the activity is over, if Meng Bawang doesn''t give up, Xiao Wang is willing to hold a banquet in king of Qi''s house to entertain him, or to meet him face to face."


    I think of the legend of Xiang Yu dominating the world. At that time, his strength was second only to that of the first emperor. However, the first emperor''s dignity scared Shitian from returning to the Central Plains for hundreds of years. We can see his strength! If Xiang Yu is no less powerful than Xiang Yu who dominates the world, it''s good for him to get to know him.


    Li Maozhen thought in his heart.


    Seeing that the man with the title of "king Qi" in front of his name invited him to a banquet and said that he wanted to entertain himself, Xiang Yu was very happy.


    Excellent, male king and male king should be able to talk, like the queen before, hum, Xiang is too lazy to talk to her!


    Immediately, Xiang Yu accepted Li Maozhen''s invitation and expressed his gratitude to him. Then, after a moment''s hesitation, he asked the crowd: "just now, I saw the news you sent out. Some of your friends live in a world where Xiang Yu also exists. I don''t know what you think of Xiang. Oh no, how do you think of Xiang Yu in your world? You can talk to Xiang Do you want to talk about it? "


    Wei Wuxian: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty, well, what is the specific aspect? Everyone has many advantages and disadvantages. If you don''t ask for it, it''s hard for us to say. "


    Gao Yao: "the left emissary is right. It''s really you. It''s the right word!"


    Gao Yao, who has officially taken office and become a senior chef of the demon group, flatters Wei Wuxian.


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, Lao Gao, low key, low key!"


    All of you: --


    Do you mean to keep a low profile?


    Seeing this, Xiang Yu''s mouth twitched slightly. Then, he took a deep breath and said directly in the group, "I want to ask you how do you think of Xiang Yu''s action of exterminating tyrant Qin in your world?"


    "Exterminate the violent Qin Dynasty?" Seeing Xiang Yu''s question, you Suo, who has been peeping at the screen without making a sound, can''t help it. He stands up and questions Xiang Yu indignantly.


    You Suowei: "who gave you the courage to slander Daqin?"


    Xiang Yu


    This guy, who is the tyrant?

 Chapter 714

    My name is Xiang Yu. I am a member of the state of Chu. At this moment, I have never been slandered.


    Tyrant?


    Who gave me the courage to slander Daqin?


    I


    Xiang Yu has ten thousand words to say in his heart.


    It is clear that the tyrant is Ying Zheng and Hu Hai. Xiang Yu''s overthrow of the tyrant is not only to recover his motherland, but also to speak out for the people who are persecuted by the tyrant. How can he become a tyrant?


    I slander Bo Qin?


    I see clearly that you, a man with short hair, slandered me. OK!


    Xiang Yu clenched his fist and scolded angrily in his heart.


    At this time, glass world, with Huangmei king, was on the way to Shaoyang school. You Suowei continued to send a message in the group: "the first emperor abolished the enfeoffment, destroyed the six countries, and unified China. The same book, the same car, the same track, unified measurement. The Great Wall was built in the north to repel Xiongnu, the southern expedition to Baiyue, and the expansion of the territory. Is such a resounding Daqin that you can only shame and slander a Xiang Yu? "


    The resounding Daqin is just a Xiang Yu?


    In Xianyang palace, Xiang Yu widened his eyes, opened his mouth and took a breath. He really had ten thousand words to say.


    When is the time when Bao Qin has so many advantages and deserves such praise from a fool like you?


    What''s the credit for abolishing enfeoffment? This is undermining the national policies of various countries for thousands of years!


    Annihilation of six countries, good guy, starting war, invading and destroying other countries, have you succeeded in your words?


    Three outlooks are not right!


    As for the same book, the same car


    I don''t deny that it''s a good move to have the same car on the same track, but with the same writing, hum, you have to destroy our country and our writing. You are still praising such a hateful aggressor in front of my victim. You are challenging!


    Then, they built the great wall and marched south to Baiyue.


    How many people died in the construction of the Great Wall? Do you know how many people died in the construction of the Great Wall? You praise Bao Qin for this. Do you believe the families of those who lost their lives? They can drown your whole family with one mouthful of saliva!


    As for the southern expedition to Baiyue, the Qin Dynasty will invade other places again. Is it worth mentioning?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if it can be defined as opening up territory and expanding territory, no matter what happened to his invasion, it is also a happy event for the state of Qin. It has nothing to do with us Chu people and tens of millions of people in six countries!


    So, to sum up, you son of a bitch must be the winner of Qin Yu''s evil in your world. No wonder you are willing to sophistry for fierce Qin, hum!


    Xiang Yu was in a good mood. At this moment, he suddenly became irritable and gave a cold hum. Then, in the nervous mood of the eunuchs and maids in the palace who were about to faint, he sat down again and clenched his hands into a fist.


    If it wasn''t for the world-class distance, he would have to hit Yu Wei in the face and beat him to death!


    I''m letting you bullshit in this group!


    Devil queen moganna: "ah, is the great wall of China built by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty? I didn''t care about the queen, but the God of war in nuoxing, that is, the silly big man named Liu Chuang, claimed to be No. 1 of the Great Wall. Oh, did he think he could stop the queen? Ridiculous


    Wei Wuxian: "I have Qin Shihuang in this world, but there is no great wall, so I am not very clear. However, in your world, the Great Wall was built by Qin Shihuang. Not long ago, my elder martial sister and I, Jiang Cheng, went there to climb! It''s magnificent


    Devil queen moganna: "magnificent?"


    Wei Wuxian: "mmm."


    Devil queen moganna: can that stop the thousands of murderous corpses you summon with the ghost flute


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I can''t."


    Devil queen moganna: "isn''t that a shoddy project that''s not good for you? Don''t mention this kind of garbage project. If you have the leisure to take your family to climb the Great Wall, it''s better to climb our demon warship and scrub it with a rag. "


    I


    Seeing this message from Mo ganna, the glass world is burning in the city, and Wei Wuxian, who was sent here by the system, looks confused.


    Let me scrub the demon warship, Queen, I promised to be your left Messenger, not the cleaner!


    Wei Wuxian felt that he needed to make a detailed statement about his position with moganna.


    Just as he was about to edit the message, the chat screen was refreshed again.


    It''s you.


    He didn''t pay attention to the conversation between the two great masters who had achieved immortality, because they were really qualified to talk about the Great Wall. It''s OK to say that the Great Wall is magnificent or that the Great Wall is a bean curd project, but Xiang Yu doesn''t have the qualification!


    You Suowei continued to send a message to Xiang Yu: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, I don''t know what kind of world you live in, but in my world, when people talk about a great dynasty, there must be the Qin Dynasty, but Xiang Yu established Western Chu I''m sorry. I don''t see anything great. As for Xiang Yu, our generation can''t see that he has made any contribution to China. Even if some young people praise him, they just praise him for his bravery, that is, his excellent martial arts and his ability to fight. "Hum, this time the slander is to improve the level of a little bit, in belittle me at the same time also know to mention some of my advantages. That''s right. Who in the world can match my force? Who is my opponent in leading the army to fight?


    In the battle of Julu, I broke my bridges and put Zhang Han in danger


    You Suowei: "unfortunately, no matter how brave he is, he can only kill more than 100 people on the battlefield. In the face of hundreds of thousands of enemies, he is totally helpless. When Han Xin comes to war, what''s the matter with Xiang Yu? To tell you the truth, I really don''t understand why so many young people worship Xiang Yu now that he is a failure? Then, I thought about it and thought that maybe it was because of his failure that so many people worshipped him or pitied him.


    Inadvertently, he thought, if Xiang Yu didn''t commit suicide in Wujiang, what would have happened at that time? People are always like this. They love the losers and fantasize about things that might have happened but didn''t happen. Well, it should be like this. "


    Xiang Yu


    What''s the situation?


    The courage of every man? Han Xin? Wujiang commit suicide? loser?


    Seeing that yousuowei has come out again, Xiang Yu is so angry that he can''t help sending a message to scold him. However, after reading the message he sent out, Xiang Yu suddenly becomes confused. Is this, is this about him?


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "cough, you always, over, over."


    Xiang Yu fell into a state of muddle, at this time, in the chat group, Li Maozhen came out to remind yousuo of his kindness.


    This newcomer has just entered the group. We don''t know how strong he is. It''s not good for you to offend him like you.


    In addition, although Xiang Yu was defeated in the end, he was a hero. It''s not good for you to look down on him like this. After all You don''t seem to have reached the highest peak in the world, do you?

 Chapter 715

    Li Maozhen''s inner thoughts are more sincere. Although Xiang Yu is a failure, he is a great hero in the end. What you did


    This product is still the boss of a food company in his world, not dominating the world, not even his country.


    There is no other reason. Although the magic mobile phone world is rubbish, there are still gods and Demons across time and space. In addition, the character and education he received from childhood limit his development. Therefore, his development in his own world is far from that of other members.


    And Xiang Yu, since his group business card is the overlord of Western Chu, it means that others must have succeeded, standing at the highest peak of Kyushu, so he should be respected.


    In addition, you don''t know the reality of others. It''s really stupid of you to offend others like this!


    Seeing the news from Li Maozhen, I understand what he means. For a moment, yousuowei is silent.


    In fact, he is not the kind of person who is not calm. He is just addicted to historical novels recently. He is poisoned. Oh no, he has been deeply influenced. He worships the great Qin of ZuLong, so he worships Liu Bang and Xiang Yu who destroyed the great Qin


    Well, Liu Bang won''t mention it. The Great Han people still have something to recommend. After all, they are all Han people, aren''t they?


    However, Xiang Yu, in addition to his personal charm, made no contribution to the world. On the contrary, he did great harm. You say you have no ability to rule the world, and you make a mess of the world. Why?


    Although he once admired Xiang Yu''s bravery when he was young, when he grew up, you Suowei felt that this product was really not good. If he was a simple strongman or general, it would be very good and worthy of praise.


    But as Wang, I''m sorry, he''s not qualified!


    Originally, I didn''t want to say that. After all, although Xiang Yu was not qualified, he had the ability to sit in that position for the time being.


    However, Xiang Yu, who has just entered the group, compares himself with Da Qin of ZuLong and complacently asks how people think of his action of exterminating Bao Qin


    I will destroy you!


    Yousuowei was not happy on the spot, so that he couldn''t help it. Then he stood up and attacked him.


    When it comes to the eternal emperor, some say the first emperor of Qin, some say Emperor Wu of Han, Emperor Taizong of Tang, Emperor Taizu of song, Emperor Hongwu But no one ever mentioned Xiang Yu.


    So, Xiang Yu, compared with Daqin, you really have nothing to boast about?


    Return to Qin Dynasty


    Even if the Qin law is harsh, it''s ten thousand times stronger than Chu Xiangyu, who always destroys the city!


    What you have done is in your mind.


    However, after listening to Li Maozhen''s advice, he didn''t send these words out in the group to avoid further infuriating Xiang Yu.


    Although, even if he doesn''t continue to anger, Xiang Yu is already angry.


    ¡­¡­


    The legendary world of Chu and Han Dynasties.


    In Xianyang palace.


    I read the news on the chat screen several times, especially on the words you said, "Han Xin, loser, facing hundreds of thousands of enemies.".


    Then Xiang Yu realized again!


    These Is it the experience of Xiang Yu in his world?


    Defeated by Han Xin on the battlefield, he became a loser, facing hundreds of thousands of enemies?


    Think of here, Xiang Yu''s eyes instantly stare big.


    He lost. He lost in another world. Are you kidding?


    Even if you are not me, you are Xiang Yu. How can you fail?


    Han Xin, who is Han Xin? How can he beat you!


    "Bang!" In his heart, Xiang Yu uses his hands to overturn the short table in front of him. The short table smashes on the floor and makes a loud crash. The eunuchs and maids in the palace almost don''t faint.


    What happened to the new king?


    It''s a tough time to wait on people! Sobbing ~


    many eunuchs and maids shed tears in their hearts at this moment.


    Without considering the feelings of these worthless slaves, Xiang Yu suddenly stood up from his seat, put his hands on his waist, and walked back and forth in the hall. The more he walked, the worse he felt.


    Immediately, he didn''t want to ask you Suowei in the group: "you Suowei, I think you belittle Xiang Yu and praise Ying Qin in your words. In this case, can you borrow your world history books to give you a view? If what you have just said is true, even if Xiang owes you a favor, but if you dare to cheat me, even if it is a world away, Xiang will lead his army to attack you! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± In the group was Xiang Yu Ai te, read this news, glass world, will soon arrive at Shaoyang mountain, the tour for immediately stunned.


    Then, pointing to the air in front of him, he turned his head and said with a smile, "Huang Mei, Xiang Yu, he''s threatening me, he''s threatening me!"


    "Xiang Yu?" Hearing this name, King Huang Mei feels a little familiar, but he doesn''t remember who he is for a moment. However, no matter who he is, he dares to threaten president you. It''s really against him.Immediately, the palm of Huang Mei King''s hand, the mace appeared, he clenched the mace, said to you seriously: "you always, don''t be afraid, I will help you kill him."


    "Not for the time being. Let''s look at his performance after reading history books. In addition, I have to find out how strong he is." You Suowei said to Huang Mei, who nodded his head. He found a history book about the Qin and Han Dynasties published by a later historian in the library of the affiliated world, and then used the translation function of the second generation silly girl to translate modern Chinese into ancient Chinese.


    Next, the content is sent to Xiang Yu.


    You Suo Wei: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, OK, I promise you. Rookie, take a look. This is the history of my world. "


    "Good." Seeing a file appear on the screen, Xiang Yu nodded solemnly and replied to him with a word. Then, with a move of heart, he chose to download it.


    Download time is not long, but Xiang Yu is very anxious, in addition, his mood is also very nervous.


    If, I mean, if you didn''t lie about what you did, Xiang Yu in his world was really defeated by others, and he was a useless man, would you also


    No, it won''t! Even if it is also called Xiang Yu, I am not the same Xiang Yu. I will never fail, I will never fail!


    Xiang Yu clenched his fist and said to himself firmly in his heart.


    Then, when the file download is finished, Xiang Yu is about to open it and receive it. Just then, you Suowei on the other end of the screen suddenly asks him a question at will.


    You Suowei: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, by the way, Xiang Wang, after you enter the group, you can check your personal panel, which will show how strong your strength is. If you are the overlord, your strength must have reached the level of hegemony, right?"


    "Overbearing level, what is it? Is there such a level in the group?" Seeing what you have done, the group friends who peep at the screen are puzzled.


    Xiang Yu, who was asked, was also stunned. He subconsciously opened his personal panel, and then asked yousuowei, "what''s the matter with the overbearing level? Is it stronger than the first level of martial arts?"


    You Suo Wei: "what, you say you are the first stage of Wudao?"


    "Yes What''s the problem? " Feeling the excitement of you from the lines, Xiang Yu picks his eyebrows and sends a message slowly.


    You Suo Wei


    Other group members:


    Is there a problem? Of course, there''s a problem. It''s a big problem.


    With us here and you said for a long time, you Ya is a waste ah!

 Chapter 716

    Excellent like me, I was delayed for such a long time by a waste in the group!


    At the beginning of the first stage of Wudao, since chatting and creating groups, I have never Well, the one who came in this kind of rubbish is Gao Yao.


    But Gao wants him to flatter!


    He made everyone happy, so it''s not good for nothing. But you Xiang Yu, good guy, threatened you Suowei just now, saying that if he lied to you, you would lead the army to attack him.


    Then, you go to crusade. Tyrants like you are just a waste of the first level of martial arts. How strong can your army be?


    I''m afraid it''s not enough for the Yellow eyebrow king!


    I thought the newcomer would have some strength and the world he lived in would be more wonderful. I didn''t expect that


    "Alas Thinking, all the online group members sighed together, and then most people chose to turn off the chat screen and no longer pay attention to the next news related to Xiang Yu.


    After all, we are all busy. If we come to a newcomer with good strength and a good world, it''s OK. It''s a waste. It''s not worth wasting our precious time.


    ¡­¡­


    Glass world, the road to Shaoyang mountain.


    "Mr. you, how about I kill Xiang Yu who dares to threaten you?" See you for Leng in situ do not move, one side of the Yellow eyebrow king asked him.


    "No, no, just a Xiang Yu is not worthy of your hand. Even he doesn''t deserve to fight with me. I''m a fool to argue with such a person." You Suowei shook his head to Huang Mei and murmured.


    Then, with the mentality of "I''m the strong, I don''t agree with the weak", you Suowei kindly sent a message to Xiang Yu in the group in the past: "overlord of Western Chu, new man, you are really just a new man. Your strength is the weakest in the group. In the future, keep a low profile and don''t ask any questions, OK?"


    Yes, you can''t ask any more questions.


    Like today, I don''t have to ask what he did to overthrow Daqin


    What a fart!


    It''s thanks to myself. If it''s Pudu Cihang or moganna, you ask them questions that make them disgusted, then Ha ha, don''t mix in the group in the future!


    Despite the restrictions of group rules, group members can''t persecute each other, but there are many ways to suppress you and make it difficult for you to move in the group.


    In the final analysis, your strength is not good, so keep a modest and low-key attitude, see more, listen more, talk less, this is your king!


    You Suowei is a kind reminder. After all, Xiang Yu is too weak for him to be angry. So you feel that you should forgive him for his slandering of Daqin.


    However, you Suowei thinks so, but Xiang Yu doesn''t.


    He felt that this guy with short hair was humiliating himself.


    I, Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, am the weakest in the group. Is that possible?


    Absolutely impossible!


    So


    Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu: "you bastard..."


    Ximen chuixue: "Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu, if you don''t want to die, from now on, shut up!"


    Xiang Yu is just about to edit the news, and sends out his mad hatred for you. Just as he has just typed a few words, he is suddenly attacked by AI te in the group.


    Xiang Yu, who wants to be mad at you, is temporarily stopped. He subconsciously looks at the AI te''s person. With this look, Xiang Yu is stunned.


    He, he is


    Ximen chuixue: as like as two peas, Bu Jingyun and I have some relations. What is the relationship between him and me? So, before we get to know these relationships, please give me a face, whatever he may be guilty of, and let him have a horse.


    A small number of screen peepers who haven''t been offline yet


    He didn''t offend us, but I don''t know if he offended you Suo Wei and queen moganna.


    After all, he and you Suo Wei had the same posture as if they were going to quarrel. As for Queen moganna Well, there''s a goddess. I don''t know if the hero made her angry. I don''t think so, but it''s hard to say.


    You Suowei: "it''s OK, great Xia Ximen. In this case, you can serve this man. I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead and do my own work."


    As a strong person who is more tolerant to the weak, seeing Ximen chuixue stand up again, you are generous.


    With that, without waiting for Ximen chuixue to reply, yousuowei directly closed the chat screen.


    Because he is afraid, what if this Simon madman suddenly challenges him? He thinks he''s better than Simon, but It''s not good to waste time. It''s not good to win!


    Ximen chuixue: "thank you very much."


    Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu: "Hey, Ximen chuixue, who on earth are you? Why do you look the same as Xiang? And who gave you the courage to talk to me like that just now?""Well?" Just after thanking you for what you did, Xiang Yu was offending others the next second, and it was still him who was offended. Ximen chuixue turned on the voice function and said to him: "sometimes your life is not worth money, because it is not difficult to remove it; sometimes your life is worth money, because I don''t know what you have to do with it. How about meeting me in the affiliated world? I''ll wait for you at the gate of Tushan hotel? Dare you? "


    Originally, he wanted to refuse directly, but when he saw the word "dare you or not", Xiang Yu frowned and a touch of anger flashed across his face.


    He''s Xiang Yu. Is there anything he doesn''t dare to do?


    then replied to as like as two peas: "good."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    Xiang Yu was shocked and walked on the street of the affiliated world like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. After inquiring, he successfully came to the door of Tushan hotel.


    He took a look and strode in.


    Who knows.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " As soon as he entered the hotel, countless sword Qi flew out through the door of the hotel, and then a series of explosions came out.


    Xiang Yu was shocked. This is What''s going on?


    "I can''t react at all. Sure enough, you are the weakest one in the group." Indifferent voice into Xiang Yu''s ears, hear this, his heart a anger, will attack.


    However, when he saw the man who flashed down the stairs like a ghost and was dressed in white, although he looked the same as himself, but he looked much more handsome than himself, his anger suddenly magically failed to vent.


    Instead of being impressed by the other party''s handsome, Xiang Yu felt that he was a beggar in front of him, but he was a rich young man. Such an identity gap made him dare not attack.


    He walked gracefully to Xiang Yu and looked at him carefully. Then Ximen chuixue shook her head helplessly and said: "I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and me, but Go to Tushan hospital and make your facial features uglier. It''s good for you and me! "


    Xiang Yu


    What, make me ugly?

 Chapter 717

    Hearing Ximen chuixue''s words, Xiang Yu was confused.


    I look so handsome, you actually let me become ugly, what''s your peace of mind?


    "With your temperament, I''m afraid you will offend many people in the group and even in this affiliated world, and your strength is not enough to protect yourself." Xiang Yu''s muddled face was brought into his eyes. Ximen chuixue sighed and said to him.


    "Xiang can carry a thousand jin tripod!" Xiang Yu clenched his fist and growled.


    Although in front of this man, he had a sense of inferiority for the first time, he still wanted to say that Xiang Yu was not a war five scum!


    "Xiao Yan, who is in charge of farming in Lingtian, a suburb of Beijing, can easily lift ten thousand kilograms of black rock." Ximen chuixue''s eyes closed slightly, light way.


    Xiang Yu


    Ten thousand jin? Farming?


    "You go to the whole hospital so that if you are targeted in the future, you won''t be misunderstood as me." Ximen chuixue continued.


    Xiang Yu


    Good guy, that''s what you think. I''m afraid I''ll lose your face when I look like you, right?


    Too much. You are too much!


    "Of course, I won''t let you have plastic surgery for nothing. During this period of time, you will follow me, so that I can find out the specific relationship between us. In addition, you can supervise and protect you, so that you will not die without a burial place like Aixinjueluo Hongli. " With that, Ximen chuixue didn''t wait for Xiang Yu to reply, so she turned and walked upstairs.


    "Keep up. I''ll introduce another person to you. His name is bu Jingyun."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''ve never seen such a person who can pretend to be forced. He didn''t promise him to go for plastic surgery, so he decided on his own and let himself follow him. I


    Xiang Yu wanted to swear, but when he thought of the countless swordsmanship when he just came in, he couldn''t say those words immediately.


    "Damn it He bit his teeth and swore in his heart. Then he followed Ximen chuixue and went upstairs.


    He wants to see who Bu Jingyun is!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, glass world, on an island in the West.


    "Poof!" Fall down from the air, fall to the ground at night, autumn throat movement, again spewed out a mouthful of blood, handsome cheek now with a pale color.


    Unexpectedly, he has done his best to carry the power of the sea of life and death, but he still can''t defeat the emperor of heaven who has exerted his strong divine power!


    But


    At night, Qiu struggled to get up from the ground, pressed his left hand on the injured shoulder of his right hand, turned his head and looked at the direction of Kunlun Mountain, and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m afraid he didn''t get any advantage, so I didn''t win, but I didn''t lose!"


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, night autumn body shape a turn, behind suddenly appear a cross passage, the whole person didn''t enter inside, instantly disappeared.


    Not long after he left, an army of tens of thousands of people descended from the sky and landed on the island. The first one is the person yeshiqiu knew. He saw Taibai Venus on his way to the top of Kunlun mountain.


    This old goods, in the night autumn and the emperor of heaven several big moves against the bomb, not only survived, but also did not get hurt, the ability to protect life is really first-class!


    "Go and search carefully. The man must be on this island. Find him out and kill him!" Taibai Venus waved the dust in her hands and ordered tens of thousands of celestial soldiers and generals behind her.


    "Yes, Xingjun." All the heavenly soldiers responded in unison. Then they grasped their weapons and started to search in a carpet style, determined not to let the night fall have a place to hide.


    Yeshiqiu can conclude that the emperor''s injury is not lighter than his own, and the emperor of heaven can also make this judgment, so after Taibai Venus leads people to find himself, the emperor of heaven immediately orders them not to take care of themselves and take people to chase yeshiqiu.


    At this time, yeshiqiu must have been seriously injured. In the face of tens of thousands of carefully selected generals, he must not be an opponent.


    At this time, it is a good opportunity to get rid of him. I must not allow this threat to exist in the three realms!


    In fact, the emperor of heaven''s idea is not wrong, even very right. But he didn''t expect that yeshiqiu was seriously injured, so that he didn''t even have the strength to deal with the 10000 heavenly soldiers and generals, but he still had the system.


    The function of the system will not be disabled because the host is injured.


    Through the crossing function of the system, nighttime autumn opens the crossing channel to the world where he lives, and then chooses to return, so Where else is there someone on this island?


    After about a stick of incense.


    "Tell Xingjun, we have searched all over the island, but we haven''t found the figure of that man?" A celestial being will report to the white Venus.


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, Taibai Venus was shocked and took a few steps forward. Looking left and right, he didn''t know what he was looking at. Then, with a complicated look on his face, he stamped his feet heavily and cursed: "Damn, this is a trouble!""Star king?"


    "What do you want me to do? If not, keep looking! In a word, even if I overturn this island, I must find that person. Otherwise, how can we explain to the emperor of heaven? " At the end of the day, Venus was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    In fact, he didn''t know that if he could find yeshiqiu, he would find it for the first time. If he couldn''t find it for the first time, it would be useless again, but What can he do?


    In the eyes of the emperor of heaven, this is the best opportunity to get rid of a mysterious threat, but he did not grasp this opportunity. Well, if the emperor of heaven knew that even if he was not dead, he would have to shed several layers of skin. Sobbing ~


    thinking, Taibai Venus closed her eyes and pursed her mouth, and her tears still flowed uncontrollably.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Douqi continent, unknown desert.


    Yeshiqiu, who came back to his hometown with his injuries, was walking in the desert with intuition while refining the power of the elixir he had just taken.


    Now he has no ability to tear up the space and go straight back to Nalan''s house, so he can only walk step by step. But it doesn''t matter. Soon, as long as he refined the power of the elixir, he can go home directly!


    "Hiss!" After walking for a few minutes, suddenly, I saw a sixth order Warcraft named "Shayan ghost leopard" sticking its head out of the sand and rushing towards itself. It seemed that he wanted to eat himself alive. At night, Qiu frowned and waved his sleeve slowly. He was going to use a small magic to solve the garbage Warcraft. However, at this moment, a voice came from the sky Birds or snakes.


    "Boom!" Then, a purple light flashed by, and in the blink of an eye, it penetrated the body and flew out.


    Then, a gorgeous woman in a purple robe, with a pretty face almost reaching the level of enchantment, and a plump and exquisite figure, just like a ripe peach, slowly landed from the air. Behind her was a pair of purple fighting wings, and under her waist Hiss, is actually a purple snake tail, snake tail slightly swing, a wild enchanting spontaneously, make people inexplicably body some hot.


    She, she is


    Seeing this female snake man, Qiu''s face changed slightly at night.


    At this time, the Shayan ghost leopard, whose abdomen was pierced by a small hole, stood up again from the sand, dripping blood, glared at the female snake man in front of him with hatred, and said: "Medusa, you smelly woman!"

 Chapter 718

    Medusa?


    Yes, the serpentine is a specialty of the tagar desert. Wearing a long purple skirt, they can fight with each other and change their wings. Their accomplishments are obviously superior to those of the fighting king. Who else can be such a charming female serpentine besides queen Medusa!


    Therefore, after hearing the curse of the ghost leopard who had not died yet, Qiu nodded slightly at night and said, "I guess it''s really right. It''s her! It''s just that she''s still fighting for Qi now. It''s because I''ve taken the inner fire of Qinglian, which makes her unable to evolve with the help of strange fire. So over the years, has she been stuck in the top of douhuang? Don''t you know how to find another strange fire? "


    "Hum, I''ve been chased and killed by my king for so many days. Now I know that I''m desperate, so I''m starting to let myself go and dare to abuse my king wantonly, right?" Taking back her casual glance at the nightfall behind her, Queen Medusa looked at the sandstone ghost leopard not far in front of her and said coldly to her.


    "Medusa, the same level of Warcraft, even if you are fighting the emperor, it is impossible to kill me safely, I warn you, if you force me, I will kill you!" Hearing the strong intention of killing in Medusa''s cold voice, the ghost leopard swallowed her saliva, but still yelled at her.


    It is a sixth order Warcraft with huge body and much stronger vitality than ordinary human beings. So the blow of Queen Medusa just now, of course, penetrated its body and made it bleed, but because the wound was not big, in fact, its injury was not particularly serious. At least, it retained more than 80% of its combat power.


    "The same level of Warcraft It''s true, but with your strength, which is equivalent to the five-star fighting emperor, you also want to break the net with our king. Do you think highly of yourself? " Queen Medusa sneered.


    "I can blow myself up." Shayan ghost leopard''s face twitched a few times and said seriously.


    Yes, although it can''t win medusa in any case, if it explodes, it still has a certain probability to die with queen Medusa, at least, it can make her seriously injured.


    "Self explosion? Well, then blow yourself up. " Said, medusa in front of the enemy spread out a lubrication such as jade palm, light way.


    Shayan ghost leopard


    "Poof After hearing this from Queen Medusa and seeing her asking herself to die, the ghost leopard admitted that her mind was a little bit broken. Who is this? It''s too much! Yeshiqiu, standing behind the queen of Medusa, pressed her shoulder and tried to refine the elixir in her body, couldn''t help laughing when she saw this scene.


    He often chats with those funny people in the group. He has a lot of fun, but most of them are words and sounds. It''s the first time for him to see interesting pictures directly like this.


    If you ask others to blow themselves up, you should say: is it really queen Medusa? It''s really cruel!


    Hearing the laughter of the man behind, who was not a bit aggressive, the queen of Medusa frowned and raised her arm to wave it gently to get rid of him. However, she didn''t notice it before. This time, she noticed some broken clothes on her body at night. The material is


    Queen Medusa''s eyes flashed a color of surprise, then, eyes turn, do not know what is thinking. Two seconds later, she put down her raised arm, turned her head and looked back at the ghost leopard in front of her. She didn''t do anything to yeshiqiu.


    However


    The sand rock ghost leopard, which is far away and has little contact with human civilization, is different.


    It directly opened its mouth and roared to the autumn of the night: "human, what are you laughing at? If it wasn''t for Medusa just now, you would have become a feast for labor and capital, do you know?"


    "I don''t know." The smile on his face did not decrease. At night, qiushen took a few breaths, then he turned his head and said to the ghost leopard.


    Even if he is seriously injured and can''t defeat the tens of thousands of Pro guards of the emperor of glass world, he is just a six level Warcraft. He even wants to eat the garbage that has not reached the immortal realm. It''s a big glitch in the world!


    "You Damn human I''m so annoyed by the attitude of yeshiqiu. It''s the first time for a human being to dare to be so arrogant in front of the sixth level Warcraft!


    Does he see queen Medusa here and make it clear that he wants to deal with himself, thinking that he will not come to a good end?


    If so, this guy is too dog!


    Don''t be human!


    "Well, it''s time to end your nonsense. Let''s die, leopard!" At this time, the cold voice of Queen Medusa broke off the Shayan ghost leopard''s desire to continue the dialogue with yeshiqiu. She even wanted to open her mouth and shoot an energy bomb at him. She gently waved her hands, and bursts of purple light burst out from her body.


    Seeing this scene, the sand rock ghost leopard immediately stepped back and wanted to run away, but it knew that it was doing useless work. The experience of being chased and killed in recent days made it understand a tragic fact: it could never run away from the queen Medusa.


    But if we fight, it has no chance of winning!Is Is it really self exploding?


    I don''t want to die!


    "Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!... " I don''t know what the sand rock ghost leopard is thinking at the moment. Waving her arms, Queen Medusa, who gives off purple light, summons countless poisonous purple snakes transformed from fighting spirit, and then controls them to attack the sand rock ghost leopard from all directions.


    "Roar!" Seeing this, Shayan ghost leopard immediately raised its forehead and two front hooves, raised its head to the sky and roared. In a moment, a fierce sand wave surged up from its body and covered the poisonous snakes, Queen Medusa and yeshiqiu in front of it.


    The height of the sand storm is about 20 meters. Although it''s still very low, it''s quite good for the five-star fighter to achieve this level!


    It seems that this sand rock ghost leopard is very good at skill cultivation!


    At night, Qiu nodded and commented in his heart.


    "Hum, dying." Queen Medusa''s voice full of disdain rang out, hearing this, autumn subconsciously turned to see her at night.


    The queen of Medusa raised her arm and put her palm in front of the sand wave. A strange red light flashed in her eyes. Then, an amazing scene appeared.


    This 20 meter high sand storm started to petrify at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a short time, it was completely fixed and failed to cover, drowning the queen Medusa and yeshiqiu together. Even the poisonous snakes summoned by Medusa could not hurt several of them.


    This is It''s embarrassing!


    "Xuanjie''s advanced fighting skill, breaking empty flame hand!" After petrifying the sand wave, the queen of Medusa jumped up and flew into the air again. Then, she waved her hand to the lower one. The palm of the purple flame flashed out and hit the ghost leopard at an unusual speed.


    At the same time, those poisonous snakes also immediately continued to carry out the operation, have rushed to the sandstone ghost leopard. This scene, let alone quite shocking, just like the ant wrapped the elephant.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    Not long ago, there was a sound of fighting in front of me. The smoke was full of smoke and the wind was everywhere. I could see that autumn was called one with relish at night.


    How long has it been since we saw a fight at the level of douhuang? I miss you so much. Well, Yeqing!


    ¡­¡­


    Two or three minutes later, the voice of the ghost leopard sounded.


    "Asshole, Medusa, you really pissed me off. I''m going to blow myself up!"


    "Well?" Hearing this, Qiu picks her eyebrows at night, and then rubs her fingers quietly. A little light flashes between her fingers

 Chapter 719

    Time passes quickly, but it never fails.


    While watching the Medusa queen and the Shayan ghost leopard fight, yeshiqiu has refined a considerable part of the elixir''s power in his body. Therefore, his wound has healed a lot and his mana has recovered a lot. Now, although he can''t compete with the tens of thousands of Pro guards of the emperor of heaven, I believe no one will be his opponent in the immortal world.


    And is there a strong one in the immortal realm in the mainland?


    No!


    The system of fighting spirit can only be regarded as immortality if it achieves the goal of fighting emperor. However, the origin of emperor has long been in his hands. It is impossible for other people to become emperor.


    Pull a little far, no matter those fight saint, in front of this two just fight emperor, such existence, ha ha, all understand.


    "Hum!" At night, a little light flashed between Qiu''s fingers, and then, just about to explode, the sand rock ghost leopard, who was going to fight to death and hurt the queen Medusa, was surprised to find that the energy in her body suddenly couldn''t move like a pool of stagnant water. No matter how she mobilized it, it just didn''t move. What''s the situation?


    The ghost leopard of Shayan, who has never met this kind of thing, is in a daze.


    In front of it, she closed her hands in time and used a defensive fighting technique to create a border to protect herself. She didn''t see the scene of the self explosion of the sand rock ghost leopard in her imagination. She was a little stunned. A touch of doubt flashed in her moving eyes.


    Then, she responded quickly. Anyway, it''s a great chance to get rid of this guy.


    So, she immediately attacked the Shayan ghost leopard, and the fierce purple pitching came out, and hit its body hard under the startled eyes of the Shayan ghost leopard who couldn''t mobilize her energy.


    Then.


    "Bang!" The sound of a loud crash sounded, and the Shayan ghost leopard instantly became bloody. The whole leopard was once again beaten away by Queen Medusa.


    This time, it can no longer stand up from the ground as before, because its injury is too serious.


    Moreover, the queen of Medusa will not give her a chance to adjust. In the next second when she wields her pitching, the woman immediately steps forward, her body moves to her face in a flash, then raises her palm high and presses it down again.


    "Bang!" No less than the previous volume of the crash sound, under the hand of the queen Medusa, the sand rock ghost leopard''s head broke open in an instant, its pupils enlarged violently, and then its vision became lax at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Well, it''s dead. It''s extremely unwilling to die! I''m also a sixth order Warcraft. Even if I''m not as good as Queen Medusa, I should have a chance to blow myself up and hurt her. Why, why?


    With endless doubts, Shayan ghost leopard left the world.


    After killing the sand rock ghost leopard, Queen Medusa took her palm away from her head and gently swung it to disperse the blood on it. At the same time, she was very puzzled: why didn''t the dead leopard explode? Why didn''t she resist at last? How strange! At that time, it was like being sealed, but I didn''t use snake seal on it!


    Thinking about it, the queen of Medusa frowned slightly, then subconsciously turned her head and looked behind her. She was still standing in the same place with ragged clothes, but her facial features were very delicate and her temperament was very good. At first glance, she was a human who had enjoyed happiness.


    This human being, he doesn''t have the slightest fluctuation of fighting spirit. He looks like a son of a rich family. He doesn''t look like a man who has experienced a bloody battle. It''s just that his clothes, strictly speaking, are his underwear


    There''s no mistake. It''s the unique clothing of Nalan family!


    Since two years ago, after the change of Northwest China, the status of Nalan family has been promoted to the top level of the mainland. There is even a legend that there is a fighting emperor in the Nalan family. As the queen of the serpent tribe in the tagger desert, which is very close to the Nalan family, Medusa must know something about the clothes of the Nalan family.


    Just now, she noticed that this man, his inner garment, is absolutely made of ice silk monopolized by the Nalan family, and the pattern on it is also the national pattern of the Nalan family. Therefore, he must be a child of the Nalan family.


    The queen of Medusa is not sure whether there is a fighting emperor in Nalan family, but the fighting Saint really exists. Not long ago, Nalan Su, the patriarch of Nalan family, was above the gama empire. He used his great means to open up a small world for the disciples of Nalan family as a training ground, so as not to damage the surrounding environment.


    Only Dousheng can open up a small world, which is a truth acknowledged by Douqi mainland. Therefore, Nalan family must have Dousheng!


    Such a family, they are absolutely not offended, so just now the queen Medusa will raise the arm to put down again, did not start to kill autumn at night.


    Now, the failure of the sand rock ghost leopard''s self explosion and her failure to fight against her own attack make the queen of Medusa doubt whether it was this man who moved her hand?You know, in addition to those who fight for saints, the strength of many people in Nalan family has undergone earth shaking changes. It has really become a powerful family that fights for emperors like dogs and fights for clans everywhere.


    Since this man is also a member of the Nalan family, maybe he is an expert. Maybe he can''t feel his fighting spirit. Maybe his strength is too strong and beyond his perceptive range, so he doesn''t feel anything?


    "Well, it''s possible!" Thinking, Queen Medusa nodded to herself and murmured in her heart.


    Then, with a slight wave of his arm, he dismembered the ghost leopard in front of him and took out the magic core.


    After the magic core was in her hands, Queen Medusa felt a very strong pure energy. The dead leopard is worthy of the sixth level Warcraft. With its core, he can go a step further from the realm of douzong!


    Immediately, put the core into Najie.


    Then queen Medusa turned around, looked at him deeply and left suddenly.


    She is the queen Medusa who kills people without blinking an eye, but she hates trouble. If this person is not unexpected, she is a member of the Nalan family. She doesn''t want to provoke such a person. In addition to the strange appearance of the Shayan ghost leopard just now, Queen Medusa thinks it''s better to stay away from this person and don''t have too much contact with him.


    However, things in the world are always so wonderful, some things you can''t avoid if you want to, such as now


    After seeing queen Medusa take such a serious look at herself, she turned around and left. Thinking that she could become the legendary nine color sky swallowing Python after her evolution, she quickly raised an arm to her and said in a high voice: "Hey, Queen, please stay!"


    Medusa: "and

 Chapter 720

    What do you want me to do? If you ask me to stay, I will stay. Then I have no face!


    Although she thought so in her heart, after hearing the cry of autumn in the night, Medusa frowned slightly. After hesitating for a while, she still honestly stopped.


    She''s not a counsellor. She just doesn''t want to get into trouble. This man is a disciple of Nalan family, who has a strong fighter. Now Nalan family is the overlord of the northwest and even the whole fighting continent. Of course, such a force can not offend itself without offending. Besides, it''s no big deal to just wait for a moment to see what he wants to say.


    The cruel queen Medusa comforted herself in her heart.


    Then, looking back slightly, looking at the sunny smile on his face, yeshiqiu, who could be a good man, asked him coldly in his voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes, yes." At night, Qiu repeatedly nodded, then ran straight to Queen Medusa. When she ran to the position one meter in front of her, she stopped and said to her, "queen, just now you saved me from the mouth of that sandstone ghost leopard. I''m very grateful."


    Then, at night, Qiu stepped back and bowed seriously to Queen Medusa.


    Medusa: "and


    What''s this, thank you? If I don''t, you will die in the mouth of the ghost leopard? Impossible!


    Queen Medusa raised her eyebrows, but did not say anything. She quietly looked at the man in front of her, waiting for him.


    Sure enough, after bowing, autumn stood up straight at night, with the same sunshine and smile on her face. She stretched out her right hand and continued to say to Queen Medusa, "I must repay you for saving your life, but I have nothing on me except this strange fire, so please accept this green lotus fire."


    "Hum!" Words fall, a little blue flame from the palm of autumn at night, the moment the flame appears, the surrounding temperature suddenly increased a lot.


    "This, this is?" Seeing the blue flame in autumn''s hands at night, the queen Medusa, who had been on guard, suddenly changed her face, subconsciously nodded her head and watched the flame.


    As the queen of the serpent race, she is naturally very knowledgeable. At least she can tell the difference between beast fire and strange fire. The blue flame in front of me is definitely a strange fire, and there is no mistake, and the breath This should be the strange fire that I felt a few years ago, but suddenly disappeared mysteriously!


    "Qinglian Dixin fire, the 19th flame in the list of abnormal fire? Indeed, the environment of the tagger desert is suitable for cultivating this kind of strange fire. So, the man who took away the strange fire was the boy in front of him? No, maybe it''s his elder, but it''s strange that he just gave me the strange fire. Is there any deceit in it? " The desire in my heart forces me to snatch this strange fire from yeshiqiu''s hand. However, yeshiqiu''s active behavior makes queen Medusa feel a little bottomless.


    Isn''t it? When he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped himself and said that he wanted to repay his life-saving kindness. He also took the initiative to give a strange fire to himself. This is totally different from being forced to hand it over. This man Either it''s the kind of good person who is kind-hearted, weak in strength, but will repay his kindness; or it''s the kind of person who has a plot to calculate himself.


    Combined with the identity of his Nalan disciples, Queen Medusa felt that the latter was more likely.


    After all, the disciples of the Nalan family, except the married women, are almost all powerful. This man is a man, and his strength is more than 90% likely not to lose to douhuang. Isn''t it too strange for such a person to say that he saved him under the mouth of Shayan ghost leopard?


    But if it is the latter, what does he want to calculate?


    What calculation is to pay a precious fire?


    Queen Medusa couldn''t understand it. She couldn''t understand it.


    It''s unrealistic to say that the other party knows that he needs to evolve with a different fire, but this way of evolution is full of danger, so he deliberately takes out a different fire and wants to take this opportunity to kill himself. Because with the current strength of the Nalan family, it''s a matter of one sentence to kill themselves. There''s no need to be so troublesome, so


    "What''s your purpose?" She moved her eyes away from qingliandi''s heartburn, and her moving eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the night autumn full of sunshine and smiles in front of her, Queen Medusa questioned him in her heart.


    "Queen Medusa, why, don''t you like this gift? This is the most precious thing in me. If you are not satisfied with this, then Well, when I get home, I''ll find another suitable gift for you to thank you for saving your life. " See in front of this coquettish beauty has not stretched out her hand to take over the strange fire that she just separated from her body. At night, Qiu frowned quietly, then sighed, showing a disappointed expression, and said to her.


    Said, the hands of the green flame slowly smaller, look at this posture is going to take back the green lotus earth fire.


    "Well?" Seeing this scene, Queen Medusa''s face changed again, subconsciously said: "wait a minute!"Yes!


    Hearing this, Qiu was very happy at night. Then she looked at the beautiful snake in front of her blankly and asked her, "what''s the matter, Queen Medusa?"


    "You What''s the purpose? " The snake people really need a strong fighter now, so the queen of Medusa can''t resist the temptation in the end. However, before accepting the gift that may have traps, she hardens her head and asks the man in front of her, although she knows that the other party may not answer her honestly.


    "Purpose? My purpose is to repay the queen for your help. Thank you for your kindness. " Yeshiqiu smiles brightly to Queen Medusa. Then, some of the smaller blue flames are thriving again. Then, they leave yeshiqiu''s hands and float in the air.


    After completely separating Qinglian''s inner fire from her body, she pointed to it at night, made a gesture of please to Queen Medusa, and said with a smile, "queen, please take it. Don''t let me down."


    Looking up at this strange fire flying in the air, Queen Medusa sighed heavily in her heart. She really didn''t know whether she should be happy or worried.


    With strange fire, the snake people may be able to have a strong fighter in the future, and feel a little secure in today''s situation. However, she didn''t know why the other party gave her a strange fire. She couldn''t guess what was in it. That was She''s in a dilemma!


    Then she looked down and looked back at the man in front of her. Queen Medusa wanted to say something to him. However, she was shocked to find that the man had disappeared.


    I turned around in a hurry and looked around, but I couldn''t see any trace of the other party. This, this


    Sure enough, the other side is not the kind of waste with no fighting spirit, but the existence of strength far above itself! In this way, the kindness of saving lives is all deceitful. So, what is the reason that he left the strange fire?


    I thought about it again, but I didn''t think of any answers.


    So queen Medusa shook her head and sighed softly.


    Then, she raised her arm and slowly opened her jade hand. A force of suction came out of her palm. In mid air, the fire in the center of Qinglian earth, which was suspended there, was pulled by the force of suction and fell slowly towards her palm.

 Chapter 721

    Queen Medusa didn''t have such a strong head that she let Qinglian''s inner fire touch her own palm, because even if she was a fighting emperor, she could not resist the power of strange fire. Moreover, the snake man was born with a cold constitution. Such hot things as Qinglian''s inner fire could be her Nemesis, let alone direct contact.


    So, when the fire in Qinglian''s heart fell three or four centimeters away from her palm, the red light flashed in Queen Medusa''s eyes. Suddenly, the fighting spirit in her palm quickly petrified and became a solid stone.


    Then, Queen Medusa put up her left fingers and spilled a little purple light from her fingertips. In the purple light, some mysterious pictures and pictures flashed in them. It was the "snake seal technique" she used to seal haibodong''s fighting spirit in those years


    Seconds later


    "Hum!" Purple light shot out from the fingertips of Queen Medusa, hit the hard stone and the inner fire of Qinglian, and sealed the inner fire of Qinglian on the hard stone, so that it would not run away or riot suddenly and hurt itself.


    The seal was so smooth that queen Medusa became more worried.


    She can feel that the heart fire of the green lotus in front of her has given birth to some wisdom, and the energy in her body is huge, absolutely above herself. Such a strange fire, in the face of their own seal did not resist, but silently bear, this It''s unusual.


    Although everything seems to be developing in her favor, these unusual things together give the queen a premonition that she is being calculated!


    Who is that man?


    Obviously, it''s the Nalan man who just met and then mysteriously disappeared.


    But what his purpose is, Queen Medusa does not know, which makes her extremely depressed.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh


    At this time, behind the queen of Medusa, two empty sounds sounded. Hearing this sound, she felt the familiar breath. The queen of Medusa temporarily suppressed her depression in her heart. Holding the stones full of strange fire, she turned around and looked at the passers-by faintly.


    There was only one red and one black. Two rays of light came down from the sky and landed about two meters in front of her. Then, the light dissipated, revealing the figures of two snake people


    "leader of magic snake tribe, Yuemei, see your majesty!"


    "Mobus, leader of the Mohawk tribe, see your majesty!"


    A charming female snake man with a pink tail and an ugly male snake man with a black tail were kneeling down in front of Queen Medusa and respectfully speaking to her.


    "Well." Queen Medusa nodded her head and made a nasal sound. Then she told the two men, "the sand rock ghost leopard is dead. She immediately ordered the people to increase their attack on the sand leopard and take all the oases in their hands!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Yuemei and Mobus answered in unison, and then they got up slowly.


    When she got up, she saw a stone in Queen Medusa''s hand, and there was a blue flame on the stone. She felt the hot energy from the flame, and the faces of Yuemei and Mobus changed at the same time. Then, the latter stepped forward and was surprised at Queen Medusa and said, "Queen, this Could it be that... "


    "Ah, this is a strange fire. It''s said that Qinglian Dixin fire, ranked 19th, has the power to detonate volcanoes and destroy nature." Said queen Medusa, pretending to be relaxed, and then looked down at the flame in her hand.


    With it, if things go well, you can evolve into a douzong. However, if you fail, you will be wiped out!


    As for not using it, put it as a collection in the snake people, this kind of thing, Queen Medusa never thought about.


    Treasure is to use in order to play its value.


    What''s more, I have been searching for the whereabouts of the strange fire all these years, especially after the dramatic changes in the situation in the northwest mainland. Today, I finally meet and even get a strange fire, and let myself not use it and evolve without its power. How is this possible?


    So, soon I will experience a gamble of life and death.


    Think of here, the queen of Medusa''s mood is really a bit complex, feel like a sudden more sentiment.


    "Hiss!" On the other hand, after hearing the Queen''s reply, Yuemei and Mobus took a cool breath. They were shocked by the power of the fire and the Queen''s luck.


    I went out to kill the strong enemy, the ghost leopard of Shayan. In the end, I not only killed the strong enemy, but also got a strange fire by chance. How lucky is that?


    That''s right. Neither of them would think that this strange fire was given to Queen Medusa by someone. They thought that queen Medusa happened to find it on her way to kill the sand rock ghost leopard and accepted it.


    By such a coincidence, I found the strange fire that the snake people had been searching for for for many years, and also killed the sixth level Warcraft of the Shayan ghost leopard. The queen is worthy of being the queen, and the results of her own work are richer than those of our tribal leaders.


    Much richer!Therefore, Yuemei and mobasi look at Queen Medusa with respect and worship.


    Your majesty, you are the model of our snake people!


    After noticing the changes in the eyes of the two men and guessing what they were thinking, the corners of Queen Medusa''s eyes twitched slightly. Then, she waved her hand to them and said impatiently, "you go."


    "Yes, Queen." They bowed to Queen Medusa, respectfully and excitedly.


    Then, one after another, they released their fighting wings and flew straight into the sky towards the front line of the serpents and the sand leopards.


    They are going to convey the order of her majesty. The ghost leopard is dead. They immediately take a comprehensive attack on the leopard family and seize all the oases they control!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the back of her two capable men who had left, Queen Medusa''s cold cheeks showed a touch of worry, and sighed softly. For a long time, standing in the same place for a while, she murmured: "it''s no use worrying about unknown things. This road was originally chosen by Wang himself. Now someone has helped me shorten the distance. Am I afraid to go? You''re kidding


    With that, Queen Medusa waved her arms heavily, lifted the sleeves of the beautiful Purple Palace skirt, and then flew to the direction of the serpent temple.


    She doesn''t have to worry about the war between the serpents and the leopards. Without Shayan ghost leopard, the eight leaders will take care of the rest. Next, she just needs to concentrate on preparing for evolution!


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!" The queen of Medusa flew up to the queen. Not long after, she was standing at the bottom. The space there fluctuated, and then a young figure slowly appeared.


    He raised his chin and looked at the beautiful snake flying away from here. At night, Qiu raised his mouth and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to get a good pet as soon as I came back. Medusa, you have to come on!"


    With that, the space fluctuated again, and the figure just appeared once again escaped into the space, disappeared, and went somewhere

 Chapter 722

    Tagar desert, rocky desert city.


    After recovering some mana, yeshiqiu opens the space and comes here, and finds a hotel to stay.


    Originally, he planned to go back to Nalan''s house to recuperate, but since he met queen Medusa by chance, he decided to adjust his plan for the sake of colorful, no, nine colored sky swallowing python. Stay in this desert for a while, until the evolution of Queen Medusa is completed, and then come forward to pack it up and take it away.


    What? You are already the Third Master of immortality. You can easily kill ten thousand fighting emperors. What do you want to do with a pet like Tian mang?


    Come on, the sky swallowing Python is very rare. Well, it has great potential. Even if it may not be able to help its current strength in battle, it is also good as a collection.


    For this rare species, yeshiqiu''s philosophy is: even if it doesn''t really help me, I want to get it. Just like those resources in the hard disk, I can''t look at them, but I can''t do without them!


    Keke, it''s far away. The book goes back to the original story. Queen Medusa got the strange fire and began to evolve. It''s estimated that it will take some time. During this time, she will be relieved to cure all the remaining injuries. By the way, she will also show her spirit and pay attention to the condition of the glass world.


    Thinking, sitting cross legged on the big bed of the hotel room at night, I closed my eyes slightly and took a deep breath. Then, I raised my arm, and a mass of purple energy came out of each palm, so I began to exercise self recovery.


    At the same time, a ray of his spirit into the chat group.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    At this time, the atmosphere here is very happy.


    Jin Guangyao: "thanks to the holy light of qianrenxue group friends, we can easily win the trust of Shaoyang people. Now Chu Xuanji has put down some vigilance to us, and believes that she will soon break the glass cup and let you out."


    "Oh, have they joined the Shaoyang sect?" As soon as I entered the group, I saw the news from Jin Guangyao. At night, Qiu picked her eyebrows and murmured in her heart.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "very good, everything will have Lord Lao Jin and your friends. When I come out, I will repay you well!"


    Seeing the news from Jin Guangyao, Luo Houji is very happy. He can''t wait to return to the original world without being sealed, and then break up the bastard of emperor Bolin.


    No, it''s not enough to vent his anger. That guy dares to change himself into a woman who has lost his heart and soul. He must repay him a thousand times for such a shame!


    Then Yes, I''m going to turn him into a woman, no, a sow, a monkey and a bear. Not only that, but also I will find boar, monkey and bear for him as a companion. I will let him taste the endless anger in my heart!


    Thinking that the affiliated world would be sealed again by the glass cup as soon as he went back, Luo Houji, who didn''t go back to his own world, clenched his fist, showed a sneer of resentment on his face, and said firmly in his heart.


    Jin Guangyao: "luohou group friends are polite. We are all group friends. We should have helped each other. We don''t need to mention the word" you Lao. "


    At the same time of sending this message, Liuli world was regarded as a guest of honor by Chu Lei. Jin Guangyao, who was drinking with Shaoyang faction and high-level members of dianjinggu and other forces, showed a smile of "sincerity and harmlessness to human beings and animals". When Chu Lei and others saw him, they couldn''t help saying: "what a gentle gentleman!"


    "What a complete villain Sitting with Li Maozhen and Qian Renxue, Wei Wuxian shakes his head when he sees Jin Guangyao who is chatting with Chu Lei and others. He can''t bear to look directly at him and mutters.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Wei. In any case, Lord Jin didn''t do anything to hurt us, did he?" Sitting by Wei Wuxian''s side, hearing his muttering, Qianren snow reminds him.


    Now we are all group friends. It''s not a good thing to offend people. What''s more, Jin Guangyao is the planner appointed by the group leader in this group activity. If you hear this, be careful that he will wear a small hat for you.


    "Ah, brother Xue, I feel aggrieved for me in another world, that son of a bitch Well, forget it. At least I''m happy now. " With that, Wei Wuxian waved his hand, then picked up the wine cup in front of him, saluted Li Maozhen and Qian Renxue on both sides, and said, "come on, do it!"


    Li Maozhen and Qian Renxue looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Then they picked up the wine glass in front of them and said to Wei Wuxian, "dry!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the chat in the group did not stop.


    Seeing Jin Guangyao''s pleasant reply, I thought that I had met him in the affiliated world before. At that time, he was modest and polite, his face was full of gentle smile, and his temper was much better than other group members. Immediately, Luo Houji''s favor for Jin Guangyao increased greatly.


    He wondered if he could find a better future for Jin Guangyao when the glass was broken and he could regain his freedom in the local world.But he knows that Jin Guangyao is only the leader of the Jin clan in Lanling now, and the Jin clan in Lanling, let alone the garbage power, will not have a good future in that kind of power. Jin Guangyao is still very good. It''s a pity that he is so poor. It''s not as good as


    Luohouji subconsciously looked at the head of moganna.


    The eight women established a demon civilization, and then recruited Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen to be her messengers.


    When he regains his freedom, he must rebuild the demon Kingdom and try to revive the Shura king. By then, the traitor in Yuen Long must be cleared up. The right envoy in the demon kingdom he vacated is not as good as


    "Well, you can try. My king should agree." Luo Hou Ji nodded and thought of it in his heart.


    Then, he sent a message to Jin Guangyao, saying, "in this way, I will not be polite to you. After the glass cups are broken, please see what I have done."


    Devil Bruce Lee: "OK, Bruce Lee is looking forward to the day when Luo Zhen''s heart and mind are united. @Jin Guangyao, Lord Jin, Yu Sifeng is not obedient after being locked up by Bruce Lee. He has been trying to escape from prison. Can Bruce Lee beat him? I can''t help it! "


    Jin Guangyao: "of course, my original plan is to use Yu Sifeng as the last link to induce Chu Xuanji to break the glass cup. The more serious the injury, the better. In this way, Chu Xuanji will feel heartbroken. What''s more, he is the son of the emperor of heaven. He is also the enemy of Luo Hou''s friends. It is our duty to beat him, but we must not kill him. "


    Devil Bruce Lee: "don''t worry, Bruce Lee. I won''t let him die."


    Then, in Lize palace, the demon Bruce Lee put up his two fingers and sat down on the ground tied by a chain in front of him. Yu Sifeng pulled the corners of his mouth and said with an evil smile, "Twelve golden winged birds, Bruce Lee, my pet shop has never seen such a top-quality pet. It''s very good. It''s coming soon!"


    "You, what are you going to do?" Looking at the evil little dragon in front of him, the spirit power was sealed, and Yu Sifeng, who was seriously injured, asked him powerlessly.


    "I don''t do anything. I''m just trying to get the essence for you." Devil Bruce Lee said at will.


    Yu Sifeng

 Chapter 723

    Just take a sutra, Sutra What is it?


    Looking at the evil dragon with a smile in front of him, Yu Sifeng wanted to ask this question very much. Then, not long after, he didn''t have to ask any questions, because now he already knew the answer.


    "Oh, don''t No, you Shameless lizard spirit! Ah, ah ~ "


    a scream of grief and indignation broke out in the dungeon of Lize palace.


    In the prison next door, when he heard the scream from his son, he was also blocked by the spiritual power, and his body was tied by the iron chain. The palace master was extremely nervous. He struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of the shackles. He had no choice but to turn his head and shout to the next door, "Si Feng, what''s the matter with you? Lizard spirit, you let go of my son, you come to me! Si Feng, Si Feng


    Lizard essence?


    The action on the hand doesn''t stop. Hearing the father and son''s address to him, the devil Bruce Lee''s face twitches fiercely.


    How many times has a stranger subconsciously thought he was a lizard?


    He''s a demon, Bruce Lee. He''s a pure dragon. How about these guys with eyes!


    Immediately, the demon Bruce Lee cursed in his heart, and then, while speeding up, he turned to the next big palace master and said, "don''t worry, you are also a 12 feather golden winged bird. When your son is finished here, it will be your turn soon!"


    Chief of the Grand Palace


    I just put cruel words, to express my father''s heart, you really come ah?


    Ten minutes later.


    Yu Sifeng, who was seriously injured, was completely ill after the devastation. He was sitting on the ground, with a listless face and dying. If he could not let go of his father, Lize palace and his beloved Xuanji, he would really want to die now.


    Just now, this lizard spirit actually used his hand


    What a shame!


    "That''s right. If you take these quantities back and fuse them with the gene blood of Taixu ancient dragon sent by the group leader last time, maybe you can cultivate twelve golden winged dragons." Looking at the things in the jade bottle, the demon Bruce Lee opens his mouth, spurts out a little fire, destroys the gloves he is wearing, nods, and flashes a satisfied look on his face.


    Immediately, the color of satisfaction was replaced by worry. The demon Bruce Lee suddenly frowned and murmured: "the gene blood of those Taixu ancient dragons comes from the male dragon, and these two 12 feathered golden winged birds are also male. They don''t have the ability of asexual reproduction. I''m afraid they can''t create 12 feathered golden winged dragons. They need Well, you need to choose another female dragon, or add the gene blood of Taixu ancient dragon, and then add the gene blood of another female animal. There are still some blood left by Gu xun''er last time, but there are not many, or Ask aobingqunyou for a mother dragon to come here. I heard a lot about mother dragons in Donghai dragon clan. "


    Yu Sifeng


    Hearing the murmuring words of the demon Bruce Lee, the dying Yu Sifeng suddenly understood something and tried to stand up. However, because of lack of strength and iron chain, he could not do it, so he had to reluctantly complain to the demon Bruce Lee: "you, you change your state!"


    "Well? How dare you abuse Bruce Lee and the great manager of Zhutian pet store? " Hearing Yu Sifeng''s curse, the demon Bruce Lee, who was thinking about it, suddenly changed his face, turned his head and looked down at him, and said coldly to him.


    Can you abuse yourself at will?


    You are already a prisoner. How dare you be so arrogant! Do you know how much I have the power to call Xiao Long? I have tens of thousands of fans in the official account of Zhutian pet shop, and your little bird is so bold as to speak to me.


    "Bang!" Immediately, the demon Bruce Lee raised his foot and kicked Yu Sifeng decisively. He kicked him back against the wall. His throat moved and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Well, is Bruce Lee a pervert? You stinky bird that even men like, are qualified to say that to me? What''s more, in Bruce Lee''s eyes, no matter how rare you are, you are just a bird. It''s a pet that Bruce Lee sells. There''s no psychological pressure for Bruce Lee to learn lessons from pets. But you want to marry a man. In Bruce Lee''s opinion, you''re a pervert! " After kicking Yu Sifeng, the demon Bruce Lee puts down his leg and spits at him, dismissing him.


    With that, he put the jade bottle into Najie and turned to walk outside the dungeon. He''s going to visit the palace master who told him to rush to him next door.


    "You, what are you talking about? When do I like men and want to Married a man? " The injury aggravated again. Yu Sifeng stammered to him, looking at the back of the demon Bruce Lee as he left with blood in his mouth.


    "Hum." Hearing this question, Bruce Lee, the demon who just walked out of the prison, stopped and looked back at Yu Sifeng with a sneer. Then he said to him, just like a demon, no, just like a demon: "thank Bruce Lee. It''s a big secret. Chu Xuanji, who you love, actually It''s a man! Hahaha ~ "


    with that, the demon Bruce Lee laughs wildly, and then goes straight to the prison door of the grand master. Soon, the grand master''s cry of grief and indignation comes from next door.Yu Sifeng, after hearing the demon Bruce Lee say that Chu Xuanji is actually a man, fell into an endless state of ignorance.


    "Is Xuanji a man? You''re kidding. He''s a woman


    "Liar, he must be deceiving me. How can Xuanji be a man? She is so gentle and kind. She Yes, she''s a woman, she''s definitely a woman


    Thinking about it, Yu Sifeng suddenly woke up. Because of her excitement, she became more powerful. She yelled to the next door: "lizard spirit, you can''t cheat me. Xuanji is a woman. You are also a successful demon. I didn''t expect that you could even tell such lies. Are you ashamed?"


    "No shame The devil Bruce Lee''s calm words came from the next room. He heard that Yu Sifeng''s face was stiff and he was about to continue to speak. Unexpectedly, the devil Bruce Lee said something again.


    "Wait for Chu Xuanji to change back to her original appearance. I see who is ashamed when I see her!"


    Yu Sifeng


    I''m going to have to be tough when I get through it, you bastard!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    "Yu Sifeng should be OK. Twelve golden winged birds are also good pets. If you can Come on, it''s in the hands of the demon Bruce Lee. He probably can''t escape the fate of being a pet. I''m not good at grabbing the spoils of the group members. I''d better wait for the colorful sky swallowing Python to show up. " After receiving Jin Guangyao''s reply, Qiu shakes his head at night and says something in his heart.


    Then, it seemed that the group activities of Liuli world had developed into a stable period. The next step was to wait for the opportunity and prepare for a big one. At night, Qiu sipped his mouth and didn''t know what to say. So he waited quietly and recovered from his injury.


    Who knows, this wait is five days.


    Five days later, a familiar breath appeared in the perception of autumn at night, which made him frown slightly. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and asked, "how did she come here?"


    PS: the old dream new book "I inherited a reincarnation hall" has been released. Please ask the old fellow to help you collect a wave, and vote for the old dream again. Thank you for your old fellow iron!

 Chapter 724

    In these five days, relying on his powerful mana and a lot of resources, yeshiqiu''s injury has recovered to 7788. Even if he returns to the glass world, he can at least traverse the three realms. Therefore, his only pleasure now is to perceive the situation of human beings and Warcraft around him.


    It''s just like watching the animal world. It''s interesting to see their lives and the events that happen between them occasionally, isn''t it?


    However, just now, a breath that made him feel very familiar suddenly entered his perceptive range.


    The owner of that breath is not others, it is his cousin''s teacher after crossing -- yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect!


    Speaking of yunyun, after the Nalan family defeated the Jia family, yeshiqiu had contact with her for a period of time, and even was fascinated by her delicate appearance. Cough, I don''t know what happened when I was young, and I didn''t see any more beauties ~


    to get back to the point, because I have dealt with her, and the other party has left a deep impression on me, so yeshiqiu is very happy When autumn remember the smell of cloud rhyme.


    So the question is, what is she doing here?


    This is the tagger desert, which is not a good environment for human beings. If it is not necessary, few people would like to come here. Of course, except for the people who have settled here since childhood, relocation is also quite expensive.


    "Oh? It seems that with the help of the sweet wind of Nalan, master yunzong has also gained a lot of benefits! " Open eyes slightly narrowed, across the distance of dozens of miles to feel wearing a black robe, his whole body is shrouded in it, did not reveal the true face of yunyun cultivation, night autumn murmured in his heart.


    Although he has been away from Douqi mainland for nearly three years, yunyun at that time was no more than Sanxing douhuang. Under normal circumstances, he wanted to be promoted from Sanxing douhuang to Wuxing douzong in three years. With yunyun''s qualification and yunlanzong''s resources, it was impossible.


    And she obviously did not go to Zhongzhou as in the original story, and got the gift of the flower mother-in-law, so obviously, she got the gift of Nalan Yanran.


    After all, thanks to her handsome and golden cousin, Nalan Yanran is like a rocket. She goes from Doushi to DouWang, and then from DouWang to Dousheng. She will certainly not lack resources.


    Then in order to repay the teacher''s kindness, take out some resources to yunyun to help her quickly improve her strength, which is also very normal.


    Moreover, yunyun is still a five-star duel sect, which should not be the reason why Nalan Yanran gave less, but she did not take too many drugs from a long-term perspective, otherwise, with Nalan Yanran''s feelings for her and the power of Dousheng, she would be pushed to douzun without any problem.


    Only in this way, douzun is expected to reach the top, and it will not be so easy to be promoted in the future.


    "In addition to Yun Yun, she is also accompanied by a fighting emperor, two fighting kings and five fighting spirits. When such a line-up comes to the tagar desert, does it mean that she wants to declare war with the snake people?" He turned his attention from yunyun to the people beside her and behind her. At night, Qiu subconsciously thought of it.


    Then, just thinking about it, he suddenly remembered something else, and the expression on his face suddenly changed.


    Yunyun and some people came to the tagger desert. It seems that there was such a plot in the original work. They came here to


    "Strange fire?" At night, autumn picks her eyebrows and murmurs.


    ¡­¡­


    More than 80 li away from the rocky desert city, a huge flying Warcraft is constantly vibrating its wings in the air, carrying these strong ones to fly towards the direction of the serpent temple.


    Danwang Guhe, once the first pharmacist in the gama Empire, spent a lot of money to hire senior pharmacists from all over the country as family elders with the rise of the Nalan family. His position in the Empire began to plummet. Now, although he still has a certain appeal, he is quite different.


    So he has been looking for the whereabouts of the abnormal fire. He is confident that as long as he can get a abnormal fire, his success rate of alchemy will be greatly improved, and even the mastery of seven grade pharmacists will be greatly increased.


    Once he becomes a seven grade pharmacist, hum, even Nalan family will offer him as a guest of honor.


    After all, although the Nalan family is strong, it belongs to the nature of upstarts. All kinds of details can''t compare with those ancient families, at least in terms of the level and number of pharmacists hired.


    A few days ago, when he was working in Yancheng, he sensed the smell of strange fire, which made him very excited. His whole life was like the second spring. So he immediately gave up his letter and went to yunlanzong and the imperial capital. He invited yunyun and some friends to accompany him to the tagger desert to look for strange fire.


    Gu he still has the title of elder of Yun LAN Sect on his body, so Yun Yun agrees to his request. And Gu he''s friends, for the sake of his status as a six grade pharmacist and his friendship in the past, all agreed.


    So they came.


    After coming, through careful exploration and perception, Guhe finally concluded that the strange fire had fallen into the hands of Queen Medusa, and now it was in the temple of the snake people. So the group began to go straight to the temple of the snake people.Standing on the body of flying Warcraft, standing side by side with yunyun, overlooking the sunset in the distance, Guhe clenched his fists and was extremely nervous. In his heart, he constantly looked forward to the success of this trip. He must succeed. He needed strange fire too much!


    Looking at the middle-aged man beside him, yunyun, who was wearing a black robe on the surface of his body, comforted him and said, "don''t worry, as long as the strange fire is really in the serpents, we will be able to get it."


    Yes, I''m already a five-star fighter, and queen Medusa is just the peak of the fight. Even if this is the territory of the snake people, I''m not afraid. The queen of Medusa can''t stop herself. She has only one choice to give up the strange fire!


    "Well, there will be Master Lao Yun." Hearing Yun Yun''s consolation, Gu He clenched his fist slightly, and the anxious color on his face faded a little. He said thank you to her.


    Yun Yun said: "it''s your duty. Elder Guhe doesn''t have to be polite."


    ¡­¡­


    In a hotel in rocky desert city.


    Through the powerful perception ability, the dialogue between yunyun and Guhe is included in the ear. At night, Qiu turns his lips and says in secret: "it''s really aimed at the strange fire, but how can you take away the strange fire I lent?"


    Thinking, at night, qiushen breathed a deep breath. Then, he raised his hands on his knees and turned the mana to refine the last trace of the elixir in his body.


    Then, he came down from the bed, moved his lower limbs, stretched his waist, looked at the sunset outside the window, and murmured, "it''s almost time. OK, let me take my lovely colorful sky swallowing Python home!"


    At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth rises a happy radian. Then, a breeze strikes, and the whole person disappears from the room

 Chapter 725

    The temple of the snake people.


    Queen Medusa took off her usual purple dress and put on a gorgeous red robe with a smooth and elastic navel on her waist, which made her imagination full of imagination.


    At the moment, she is supporting her head with the back of her hand and sitting lazily on the top of the hall. In front of her, there was a hard stone, which contained a blue flame. There was a boundary of energy around the flame, which trapped it firmly inside and could not go out.


    "Qinglian dixinhuo, why don''t you resist? With your strength, if you struggle with all your strength, at least 70% of you can escape from me. Why don''t you move, no matter I seal you or set a border around you? Did that man give you any orders? You are strange fire, such you Is it really accepted by a human


    A pair of moving eyes have been staring at the heart of the earth fire in front of Qinglian. Queen Medusa asked with a sigh, her voice mixed with delicate.


    After hearing the queen Medusa''s question, she spent more than two years in the nightfall. Nourished by the little magic power he spills out of his daily life, she has given birth to a little intelligent green lotus. The inner fire of the earth is beating slightly in the border. I don''t know if it is her question, and if it is, what it is answering.


    Well, animal language and fire language are still different.


    Seeing the fire in Qinglian''s heart beating, Queen Medusa''s eyes narrowed slightly. Her eyes were flowing. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    For a long time, she sighed: "well, anyway, evolution with your power is something I''ve decided for a long time. If, I mean if, if you can, I hope you can help me in the process of evolution later, and don''t deliberately attack me or even destroy my evolved body. If you can promise, I will repay you when I succeed in evolution! "


    It can be seen that this strange fire in front of her has some intelligence. Queen Medusa communicated with it. In the process of communication, she did not even use the name of "my king". Because she knew that the power of Qinglian''s heartfire was absolutely above her, and it was not appropriate for her to call herself king to such a powerful flame.


    "Chi!" Qinglian''s heart beat again, and she didn''t know what her answer was. However, Queen Medusa took it as her consent.


    Looking at the sky outside the temple, Queen Medusa slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she suddenly opened her eyes, stood up from the throne, waved her hand and said, "it''s time!"


    With that, her tail swam. She went forward to pick up the stones with strange fire, and then swam to the oasis Island behind the temple.


    Tonight is a lucky moment in the praying sayings of the snake people. She chooses to evolve at this moment and will surely get the protection of the snake god!


    Queen Medusa believes that.


    "Hum!" After the queen of Medusa left, the space in the temple fluctuated. A young man in a tight white dress with a sword at his waist came out of the space and appeared here.


    Around the hall, Qiu shook his head at night, disappointed and said: "although the snake people used to have the strength to compete with the gama Empire, it''s really hard to say how much money they have. Is the hall so simple?"


    In fact, the temple of the snake people is quite luxurious in this area. Even in the former Gama Empire, only the hall of yunlanzong and the imperial city of the royal family can surpass it in the degree of luxury in decoration. Other buildings, such as the buildings of the three major families, are much worse than it. However, there are many gorgeous buildings in the world today I''ve been to several places in the world. If I have a high vision, I will subconsciously think that the temple of the snake people is too shabby.


    Soon, he himself also reflected this point, pursed his mouth, did not say anything, just looked in the direction of Queen Medusa''s departure, and then followed her silently and moved forward together.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    At night, autumn followed queen Medusa to the back of the temple, an oasis of Lake Island. The water here is clean and has a sharp contrast with the desert environment outside. It can be said to be a paradise outside the world.


    At night, Qiu affirmed in his heart, and immediately looked at the queen Medusa who began to take out the ice cold spring from Najie and pour it all into a small pool.


    Bingling cold spring, which is a necessary thing for ordinary people to accept strange fire, is extremely precious. One drop can make them have food and clothing for their whole life. For douhuang, the value is also very high. It took a lot of effort for her to get so many.


    After filling the pool with the ice cold spring, Queen Medusa put the green lotus heart fire above the ice cold spring and kept it floating. Then, she raised her arms and began to make strange fingerprints. After that, she put her palms to the buttons of her robe in the eyes of Qiu, who was suddenly stunned at night I need to undress.


    This, this


    "Shall I see it or not?" At night, an embarrassed color appeared on Qiu''s face, and he said to himself in his heart.No matter how casual he is in his daily life, what level of cultivation he has reached now, the body of a woman, he has never seen. What''s more, this woman is still a charming queen of Medusa, which is more


    "Queen Medusa, down the river, come to visit!"


    Just at night, Qiu felt very "embarrassed". Her eyes were covered with her hands, and her eyes were facing the queen Medusa, who had just bared her shoulders. Suddenly, a voice that had been magnified countless times with fighting spirit came from the sky from afar.


    Hearing this sound, Queen Medusa suddenly took off her robe and put on her clothes again. At night, Qiu''s face suddenly turned black, and her mouth twitched. She said in her heart, "Guhe is right. It''s very good. Not only did she come to fight me, but also Anyway, you''re dead! "


    Thinking, autumn at night continues to look at the queen Medusa, only to see her in good clothes, waving sleeves, the next second, when the energy appears in front of her.


    The noumenon of Queen Medusa said to the Parthenon, "thank you so much."


    "Where is it?" Then, he turned around and opened a pair of fighting wings behind him, shooting up into the sky.


    Seeing this scene, at night, Qiu suddenly looked around, then put up a finger, released a strong spiritual force, and felt the surrounding environment.


    In other words, Xiao Yan has been sent to the affiliated world to farm. Is there anyone else here?

 Chapter 726

    I can''t help it. It''s no wonder that Qiu thinks so much at night. The development of things is too similar to the plot in the novel of fighting against the sky he saw before crossing.


    Queen Medusa got the inner fire of Qinglian and planned to use the power of abnormal fire to evolve. At this time, Gu he invited Yun Yun to accompany him to the snake people to capture abnormal fire.


    In the course of his original fate, at this time, Xiao Yan, the old Wang Badan, with the help of Yao Chen, would hide in the dark, ready to make a profit. Finally, he succeeded, not only taking away the inner fire of Qinglian, but also bringing along the colorful sky swallowing Python evolved from Queen Medusa.


    And then, at the chance meeting, he gave Queen Medusa to


    Cough!


    However, this kind of thing will not happen again. After all, he has become a world-famous farming master. Even his native place in the world has changed to the ghost world. How can he return to the fighting continent?


    However, because of the deep impression, yeshiqiu thinks it''s better to feel it. After all, without Xiao Yan, maybe another rock owl will emerge in the world?


    "Hum ~", a huge soul power far beyond the soul of the Empire, spread out from the body of the night and autumn, and soon covered the whole tagar desert. In his perception of no dead corner, let alone, he found a little boy walking in the desert. The little boy seemed to be less than ten years old, but he already had the cultivation of fighting king. It''s not easy £¡


    However, he is far away from the temple of the serpents, so it should not be him.


    There was no one hiding in the dark around the temple of the serpents. Therefore, Qiu nodded at night, and his soul power was restrained. He ignored Gu he and others outside and continued to look at the queen Medusa not far in front of him.


    Just now, she took it off and put it on again. Now Can you still take it off?


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, right in front of the snake man temple.


    Queen Medusa''s energy split up, and with a wave, she wounded a human fighting king who was planning to fight with Mobus, the leader of the Mexican snake tribe. The fighting King''s name was Yan Shi, who was once one of the ten strong men in the gama Empire, but now nobody.


    Why?


    Because the narans are in the gama empire. Fighting King There are so many Nalan families, even many of them are not Nalan families. However, there are many DouWang and even douhuang in the families that married Nalan daughters.


    In this way, the king of duel still belongs to the nobility. After all, the number of ordinary people is too large, but the top ten Hehe, I''m sorry, now Nalan''s house is all inclusive.


    The book goes back to the true story. After the Yan lion was injured with a single blow, the energy of Queen Medusa flew in the air. She was facing the ancient river and others. When she looked at the cloud rhyme which was covered in the black robe beside the ancient river, her pupils suddenly shrank and said seriously, "douzong?"


    Yes, at this time yunyun didn''t show her green wings of fighting Qi, but stepped on the void. In the mainland of fighting Qi, stepping on the void is a sign that her cultivation has at least reached douzong''s goal. Unexpectedly, Guhe invited a strong man of douzong to help him this time. It''s not easy to do.


    Thinking about the energy division of Queen Medusa and her body on the island, I could not help frowning.


    Especially noumenon. At this moment, she planned to take advantage of the energy separation to delay time. The eight leaders of the snake people are also on the way. They are the first to evolve. After the evolution is successful, hum, none of the people who come here can live.


    But now, there is a strong douzong in the other camp, and I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary douzong. Such a character, even if his evolution is successful, may not be able to win. What should he do now?


    Just about to take off her clothes again, Queen Medusa stopped again and froze there. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing this scene, he looked up at Yun Yun and other people who were not far away from the sky, who were fighting with queen Medusa and the two leaders of the serpent tribe. At night, Qiu reluctantly reached for his forehead and said, "master Yun, you really know how to do things with me."


    Yes, yeshiqiu is not an idiot. Seeing that queen Medusa stops again, she naturally understands that it is because she perceives the strength of yunyun that she is like this.


    After all, if the other side only has DouWang and douhuang, they can be separated by her energy and the eight leaders who are about to arrive. It''s no problem to delay for quite a long time. However, if the other side has douzong, the situation will be completely different.


    Even if her original expression is, I''m afraid it can''t resist for long, even The whole snake people can''t win together.


    Eight fighting kings beat one fighting emperor with their array. It''s not necessarily a victory, but it''s quite possible. You can face douzong


    Thinking of this, Queen Medusa turned her head and looked at the Qinglian earth fire suspended in the cold spring of ice spirit, and murmured, "do you want to let you out?"


    The purpose of Guhe''s coming here, Queen Medusa is not sure, but she can guess a little, that''s why she said so.


    Hearing queen Medusa''s words, the fire of Qinglian''s heart leaped a few times in the border, and the hidden breath made Qiu''s mouth twitch when he stood in the bamboo forest at night.Come on, Queen, you are the king who has the blood of ancient Warcraft. Can you be tough? What about douzong? Come on, fight her, don''t counselle!


    "Boom!" In my heart, I am cheering for Queen Medusa. Suddenly, there is an explosion in the sky. Yunyun blows up the energy of Queen Medusa, and the air pressure generated by the explosion blows out the two fighting kings Yuemei and Mobus.


    Well, second kill.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Well, I take back what I said before. I haven''t dealt with douhuang douzong for a long time. I almost forget that the gap between the two is not so big. Even if douhuang is at the top, it''s impossible to defeat five-star douzong.


    Unless, like Xiao Yan, he has many different kinds of fire and practiced the emperor''s seal, and the other person''s fighting skills are not as good as his own, eh It''s likely that you have to add the aura of the protagonist so that you can win.


    After all, in the original plot, isn''t Xiao Yan beating Yunshan, whose strength is about three or four stars, with the cultivation of King Dou''s peak?


    However, the queen of Medusa is not Xiao Yan, nor has she refined the inner fire of Qinglian.


    Think of here, night autumn silent thinking for a while, and then, with a decision in mind.


    He opened his palm and pressed it on his face. Suddenly, the mana turned into a mask and put it on his face.


    Then, the space fluctuates. At night, autumn disappears from the original place. In a flash, it appears behind yunyun who is about to continue to attack Yuemei and Mobus.


    Then, at the moment when yunyun''s pupil suddenly shrinks and her body trembles violently, at night, Qiu puts her hand on her shoulder and uses the power of space to take her to other places.


    Seeing this scene, there was no time to stop it. Even the whole person was shocked. Guhe was completely stunned.


    Who was that man just now? Where did he take Lord Yun? Besides, master Yun is gone. Who will protect me in this dangerous snake people? You know, pharmacists are not good at fighting!

 Chapter 727

    Gu he was very muddled, especially muddled. He didn''t know who was wearing the mask just now, but he knew one thing very well: without the protection of Yun Yun, he would have to run away if he had already had a fight with the snake people.


    "No, not necessarily!"


    Just thinking about this, soon, out of his obsession with strange fire, Gu he looked at the remaining people on his side, two fighting kings, five fighting spirits, and the fighting emperor who was promoted by taking drugs. It should not be difficult to defeat the two fighting kings of the snake people opposite without the help of Queen Medusa.


    That is, what if the body of Queen Medusa does it?


    As a Warcraft, Gu he has been at the top of the fight for many years. He knows very well that in the fight for the emperor ladder in the northwest mainland, one-on-one may not be the rival of Queen Medusa, let alone the two-star fight for the emperor who is promoted by taking drugs.


    So, it''s hard!


    Then, the most important thing is, who is the man who captured Lord Yun and what is his purpose?


    Gu he can say that although I am a little older, actually Do I still like Lord Yun in my heart?


    "The snake man guards listen to the order, let out the fighting arrows, and kill these people for me!" Just when Guhe wanted to go and didn''t want to go, and at the same time worried about yunyun, he didn''t know what to do. With a wave of his hand, Mobus, who stood up again from the ground, ordered the snake warriors stationed in the temple of the snake people.


    "Yes, chief." At the command of Mobus, these snake people took action one after another, drove their siege machine, launched all over the sky fighting arrows, and shot at Guhe and others flying in the air.


    Seeing this scene, Gu he immediately raised his hand and resisted it with fighting skills. At the same time, his face trembled. After thinking for a long time, he said to Yan Shi and Feng Li: "we Withdraw


    Yes, although the energy division of Queen Medusa is destroyed by yunyun, her noumenon is OK. Maybe she will come out at any time. Strange fire Although I really want to, but for the safety of my life, now I have to retreat first. After finding the master yunyun, I can make a plan!


    Speaking of this, who is the masked man? Will he do anything bad to Lord Yun?


    Guhe is very worried.


    "Boom!" With the cultivation of douhuang and the joint efforts of Yan Shifeng and Li, they all resisted these fighting arrows. Then, Gu he and others turned around and wanted to fly away from here.


    Just then, suddenly a hot breath came, and an angry voice came into their ears.


    "Come as soon as you say, and go as soon as you say. Where do you think the serpent temple is?" Then a red light flashed in front of Gu he and others, revealing a snake fighting king with orange wings behind him, orange bodies, and flames on his shoulders.


    Seeing this man, Gu he''s pupil shrank slightly, and Ning Zhong said: "the leader of yanshe tribe, Yanci!"


    "Well, it''s up to you to stop us?" The scene that yunyun was suddenly taken away just now also left a deep impression on him. He was extremely frightened. He wanted to leave here more urgently than Guhe. Yan Shi said coldly to the leader of the snake man who was standing in front of him.


    "If he can''t do it alone, how about us?" Yanci didn''t respond to Yan Shi''s provocation. He sneered at him when he underestimated himself. Then, an old voice came from above.


    Then, five lights of different colors came down from the sky, revealing the figure of five snake people. None of them was a strong fighter. Especially the old snake man, who is the leader, may have reached the realm of eight star king or even nine star king!


    At the sight of these snake people, Gu he''s dignified face suddenly became ugly. He clenched his hand into a fist and said with a bitter smile, "the eight leaders of the snake people are gathered together, but Lord Yun is not here at this time. It''s really The worst moment


    "Hum, King Dan Guhe, I can hear about you for a long time. Today, you''ve broken into our snake man temple. You can''t leave alive! Go ahead, build up the eight snake venom brake array! " The oldest of the eight leaders, Yin Shi, looks at Gu he and others in front of him, raises his snake wand and shouts to the leaders around him.


    "Yes, elder!" When they heard the words of the underworld, Yanci and others were responding to Yuemei and Mobus, who were flying from the ground to the air. Then, one after another, he made a seal with both hands, releasing the light of fighting spirit. Soon, without giving Guhe time to escape, an array was formed.


    "I..." Seeing this scene, Gu he opened his mouth and felt an impulse to swear.


    He didn''t even see the face of the strange fire, and he was about to meet the serpents. This NIMA I''m a pharmacist. I''m not good at fighting!


    "Damned snake man, Laohe, we''re fighting with them. One fighting emperor, two fighting kings, are you afraid of their eight fighting kings? Go Gu he sighed bitterly in his heart. At this time, Yan Shi, who was also very ugly, yelled at him.


    At this moment, want to leave, in addition to knock down the eight reptiles, there is no way!


    Gu he also understood this, but he also understood that the other side was not only eight fighting kings, but also formed a battle. It was definitely eight one combined, which was more powerful than eight. Looking back at himself, although he broke through to the two star fighting emperor by taking drugs, he was vain in fighting spirit, poor in fighting skills, and dissatisfied with fighting experience"Alas Helpless, deeply helpless, Gu he sighed heavily. Then, he said to Feng Li, Yan Shi and the five fighting spirits standing on Warcraft: "let''s go!"


    "Good!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    All of a sudden, a series of fighting skills and collisions sounded in the air.


    ¡­¡­


    On the island.


    Sensing that the strong fighter''s breath suddenly disappeared, and the eight leaders on her side were all here, fighting with Gu he and others. The queen of Medusa frowned slightly and didn''t know what she was thinking. Then she turned her head, looked at Qinglian''s inner fire, and asked, "could he do it? He What do you want to do? "


    "Hum hum ~" to the queen Medusa''s question, Qinglian''s inner fire beat a few times, and made a sound like a match was lit.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, yunlanzong, the top of the mountain.


    Space a twist, and then, a graceful figure appeared here. Behind the figure, there was a mysterious man in a mask, who put his palm on the shoulder of the former.


    "Who are you?" The fighting spirit in her body seems to have disappeared. She can''t mobilize her physical strength. She can''t struggle hard. Yunyun grits her teeth and looks at the mysterious man with a mask on her face and a sword on her waist behind her. She questions him.


    "Who? Ah Hearing Yun Yun''s question, a very bright voice came from under the mask and said casually: "man, can''t you feel it?"


    Yun Yun

 Chapter 728

    Men? Of course I can feel it. I not only feel that you are a man, I also feel that you are taking advantage of me!


    Hearing the casual words of autumn at night, yunyun''s Daimei frowns fiercely. Beichi clenches her lower lip and tries to mobilize the fighting spirit in her body. However, no matter how hard she tries, the fighting spirit in her body is like a pool of stagnant water. She doesn''t listen to the mobilization at all, and her physical strength is also


    But, no matter what, I can''t let others subdue so easily!


    Thinking, yunyun finally broke through a shackle, with five fingers of his left hand standing up, and then broke away the hand that Qiu put on his shoulder at night, turned around and hit him on the chest.


    "Bang!"


    Soft palm hit on the chest of night autumn, make him subconsciously Leng Leng, immediately looked down at his chest palm, and then along the palm and arm looking at the cloud rhyme in front of him, silent for a while, to her doubt: "what are you doing?"


    Yun Yun


    "Do you want to attack me and recruit black tiger to steal my heart? But master Yun, do you think if I didn''t release my hand on purpose just now, you could really break away from me? " At night, Qiu continues to ask Yun Yun.


    When I heard this question, I thought of the moment when I successfully broke away the other side''s hand on my shoulder. It seemed that the other side did pull back at that moment. Otherwise, I might still be imprisoned and unable to resist.


    Even if I resist now, it seems useless.


    "Also, black tiger''s heart is not used in this way. Let me teach you." Don''t give cloud rhyme time to think over the problem, night autumn continues to say.


    With that, he raised his arm, opened his palm, and took it out of his heart.


    "What? No good Hearing this sentence of autumn at night, Yun Yun is stunned for a moment. Then, he sees the palm of his hand coming out of his heart. His pupils dilate instantly and exclaim in his heart.


    Then, yunyun is about to resist. Unfortunately, even if yeshiqiu no longer suppresses her fighting spirit and physical strength, how can she resist yeshiqiu''s attack in such a short distance?


    So there is no suspense, her heart was successful night autumn to take out.


    "Well You... " Yunyun''s body suddenly becomes weak again. She bends down slightly, and her face becomes extremely red. She glares at the mysterious man in front of her. The next second, she turns all the fighting spirit in her body and beats her face hard at night Shiqiu.


    "Shameless!"


    "Bang!" Yun Yun''s slap fell on the face of Qiu at night. Suddenly, a very light voice rang out. It sounded like a woman stroking her lover''s cheek, without half power.


    "My fighting spirit and physical strength are locked up again." Aware of the abnormal situation, Yun Yun thought of it in his heart.


    Then, because she lost her physical strength, her little hand on Qiu''s face was about to fall.


    However, at that time, nighttime autumn raised his arm in time, holding this weak and boneless hand, gently touching it, shaking his head and sighing: "we men are really miserable, the same is black tiger, you can hit me, I can''t hit you. Tut, grand master, how can you have such a double standard? You are a little shameless


    "You, you..." Feel the numb touch from the back of your hand, and then hear the guy with a mask on his face, yunyun''s heart will fluctuate. What kind of person is this? He is so shameless, and he even does something wrong?


    Can men and women be the same?


    Men are men and women are women. The situation of both sides is different. Do you want to come to the same standard? Different one says oneself double mark?


    I, I


    Yun Yun is so angry that he wants to greet the whole family of yeshiqiu.


    He lowered his head and put the shame and annoyance on yunyun''s face into his eyes. Under the mask, Qiu''s face was full of bright smile at night. He said in secret: "let you treat me as a monster at the beginning. What''s wrong now? I help you get rid of the tragedy of being bullied and exterminated by Xiao Yan. I''ll take it as your reward


    Thinking about it, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised a happy arc at night. Then, with a big smile on his face, he turned back and looked in the direction of the tagger desert.


    "Has it begun?" At night, Qiu murmured. Then, the whole person became more serious. He released his hand holding yunyun and attacked her deeply. Then he gently pushed her shoulder and pushed her away for more than ten meters.


    "Master Yun, I advise you not to be associated with Guhe in the future. You should know that they are not respected for their elders and they have been thinking about you all the time. You are so stupid that you don''t know what they ask you to do. You can promise. Besides, don''t think about the strange fire. That guy has been with me for such a long time. I can''t bear to give it away. Well, that''s all. I have something else to do. Take care of yourself. " At night, Qiu waved to Yun Yun and said with a smile.


    Words fall, the space that he is in suddenly violent fluctuation rises.


    Seeing this scene, he covered the cloud rhyme in his heart which had been attacked before with his palm. His brow was locked and he bit his teeth. He said to himself, "if you can tear up the space so easily, you are really a strong fighter!"Immediately, at the moment when autumn was about to break through the sky at night, she suddenly yelled to him, "have the courage to leave your name!"


    "Name? Let me see, um My name is Nalan Qiushi, cloud beauty. Goodbye. "


    "Whoosh!"


    With that, the space crack opens, and autumn flashes in at night. Then, the crack closes. At night, autumn leaves the top of yunlanzong mountain, leaving the ugly yunyun alone here, looking ahead, not knowing what to think.


    "Nalan Qiushi, Nalan Sure enough, in the vicinity of the gama Empire, in addition to the Nalan family, where will there be other douzun strongmen? Damn it, to me Nalan Qiushi, you wait, I will never let you go, asshole Cloud rhyme will be under the lip to bite bleeding, in the heart angry way.


    It''s not that she didn''t think that the other party might have used a fake name, but now, she can only call the other party that way, otherwise she doesn''t know how to call him.


    After standing in the same place for five minutes, Yun Yuncai breathed deeply and tried to suppress the feeling of shame and indignation in her heart. Then, recognizing where she was, she turned and walked to the main hall of Chaozong.


    She is going to take a bath, change into clean clothes, and then go to Nalan''s house to find Nalan Yanran, let her Yanran help herself to find out, which son of a bitch is Nalan Shiqiu?


    After finding him, Yun Yun promises to return the humiliation he has imposed on himself a hundred times.


    Sure!


    ¡­¡­


    Tagar desert, an oasis Island behind the temple of the snake people.


    "Yawn." In the space, looking at the evolved queen Medusa, suddenly, at night, Qiu sneezed, rubbed her nose with her hand, and said in her heart, "is that old lady scolding me behind my back? Eh, my hand How fragrant

 Chapter 729

    Suddenly smell the fragrance in the hand, is rubbing the nose of the night, autumn froze.


    He is a big man and doesn''t like to spread fragrance. Even if there is a smell on his body, it should be the unique masculine smell on his body. Or because he often eats peppermint, where does the obvious feminine fragrance come from?


    At night, a look of doubt flashed on Qiu''s face. Immediately, a light flash flashed in front of his eyes. He clenched his right hand into a fist, thumped his left palm, and said softly, "it was that time!"


    That''s right. He used his hand to yunyun not long ago, so it''s normal for him to touch her fragrance.


    Thinking, autumn nodded at night, recalling the wonderful feeling before, a smile from the heart appeared on his face.


    It''s no wonder that Qiu''s reaction is slow at night. This kind of thing has nothing to do with the level of cultivation. Except today, he has never done or experienced this kind of thing. Today, what he did was impulsive. How could he think about whether his hands would be stained with fragrance? If he could react so quickly, wouldn''t he become an old driver?


    You know, he is still a pure boy up to now!


    What, still young?


    Nonsense, forever 18-year-old beauty, that''s me!


    To get back to the point, after thinking about where the fragrance in his hand came from, Qiu chuckled at night, then put down his hand and took a deep breath.


    Then, he blinked and cheered up, and continued to look at the queen Medusa dancing in the strange fire not far in front of him.


    Yunyun is good, but you can go to her whenever you want. But if the evolution of Queen Medusa fails, it will be impossible for her to become a colorful sky swallowing Python in the future. Therefore, adhering to the principle of putting the overall situation first, yeshiqiu tries to adjust her mind and focus more on the queen Medusa at this time.


    "Hiss! Hiss! Hiss ~ "at this time, the queen of Medusa, who shows the shape of ziyouyan snake, is constantly burned by the inner fire of Qinglian, so that she makes a series of miserable calls. Meanwhile, she keeps beating the bamboo and stone around with her tail to vent her suffering.


    See this scene, to be honest, night autumn is not distressed, just feel she is a little poor.


    Although he knew from the novel before crossing that the process of evolution was not so easy, it would be very painful, and even be struck by thunder, he could not bear to see the scene of maddening with pain of Queen Medusa.


    In addition, there is a trace of happiness in my heart.


    Although he has suffered a lot since he grew up today, most of those sufferings are hard work, which can''t be compared with the pain that queen Medusa is suffering now. By contrast, nightfall finds out: I''m really happy!


    "Boom!" Just then, the thunder appeared in the plot of the novel. A large dark cloud appeared over the island. The thunder was rolling in the cloud. It looked terrible. What''s more surprising is that there were several purple thunder in the thunder, which is even more unusual.


    It should be said that it is worthy of the birth of ancient Warcraft. Is the scene really spectacular?


    Looking up at the top of the head of a thundercloud, autumn in the heart of the night.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of the Basilica.


    "Bang!" Gu he and others'' last insistence was finally broken by the eight snake venom brake array. The dazzling poison light hit Gu he and others and hit them hard. They all flew out in one breath. A large amount of blood came out of their mouth. At the same time, their skin turned green at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Turn green? Yes, it''s not a mutation, it''s a sign of poisoning.


    The eight snake venom brake array is a combined array of the eight leaders of the snake people. It''s extremely powerful, and even the fighting emperor can''t compete with it. What''s more, Guhe, the two star fighting emperor, is still promoted by pills, and his actual combat ability is simply too low, which is completely lowering the limit of fighting emperor.


    "Poof!" Soon, Gu he and his party fell from the sky and fell to the ground together. Affected by the anti earthquake force from the ground, Gu he''s throat moved and once again spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, he took out a detoxification pill from Najie and threw it to his friends. Then, he got up from the ground and gasped, looking at the eight leaders in the air and said: "I''m the elder of Yunlan sect. If I can''t leave here today, it will be the elder of Yunlan sect..."


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    Before the ancient river had finished speaking, the thunder and lightning in the dark cloud over the island suddenly fell down, and struck the queen Medusa who was in the heart of Qinglian land. The loud voice startled most of the creatures in the tagger desert, which made people wonder what happened there.


    "Your Majesty..." Hearing the deafening thunder, the eight leaders of the snake people changed their faces and turned to look towards the island. Everyone''s faces were worried.


    With the help of the power of strange fire, if the evolution is successful, her majesty will not only advance to the fighting sect, but also return to her ancestors and transform into a more advanced Warcraft. However, if she fails, the consequences will be unimaginable.They can''t live without queen Medusa!


    Gu he was embarrassed when he didn''t finish what he wanted to say. But seeing that all the eight leaders turned their heads and looked to other places, he immediately said in secret: "good chance!"


    Immediately, he turned back and winked at Yan Shi and Feng Li. After receiving the sign, they got up and ran out with Gu He.


    Without the protection of yunyun, they can''t compete with the eight leaders, let alone the queen Medusa.


    As for the accompanying five fighting spirits, well, they have ascended to heaven and can''t be saved, alas!


    "Elder, Guhe wants to escape." Looking at the direction of the island with a worried face, suddenly, Yuemei noticed something, turned her head and looked at the three people of Guhe who ran away quickly, and yelled to the underworld.


    "No way." Hearing these words, the pupils of the three people in Guhe suddenly shrank, and then, regardless of the consequences of the aggravation of their injuries, they used their fighting Qi to turn into wings and soared into the sky, turning into three meteors and shooting into the distance.


    "No running." Seeing this, Yue Mei''s wings vibrated behind her and ran after them.


    Taking this scene into our eyes, the underworld didn''t stop Yuemei''s behavior. On the contrary, he said to the four leaders of Yanci, Mobus, heidu and Nanshe: "you four follow up and help Yuemei. The king of Huashe and I are here to protect the queen."


    "Yes, elder." Burning thorn four people should way, and then together toward the moon Mei chase, help her kill three ancient river.


    After Yanci and others left, the underworld turned its head, looked at the direction of the island again, and murmured: "snake god is up, you must protect her majesty."


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the thunder was over and the clouds cleared.


    In the space of the night, Qiushi looks at the smoke filled place in front of him to see how the queen of Medusa is now. Just as he looks at it, suddenly, a strong breath oppresses him from the front and makes his face suddenly change.


    This breath Great. She made it. She really evolved into a great pet!


    At night, Qiu was very happy, with a bright smile on her face.

 Chapter 730

    Night time autumn is the third major overhaul of immortality. Even the emperor of heaven, who can use part of the laws of heaven in the glass world, can open the door. Therefore, the strong atmosphere in front of him will not have any deterrent effect on him.


    After all, the powerful is only viewed from the level of the fighting mainland, and the night time autumn has already surpassed the so-called fighting emperor.


    However, at this moment, autumn can clearly feel the difference between the breath coming from the front and that of Queen Medusa.


    The former queen Medusa was just an ordinary sixth order peak Warcraft. Even if there was part of the blood of the sky swallowing Python in her body, it was very rare. In fact, her snake spirit was just a purple flame snake, which was inferior to the weak chicken of the level of the Amethyst Winged Lion King.


    But now, it''s totally different!


    Through space and smoke, I feel this breath carefully. At night, autumn compares it with the breath of candle Kun, and finally comes to the conclusion: in terms of intensity, the breath of Queen Medusa after evolution is far less than that of candle Kun, but in terms of quality, it is slightly better than him.


    In terms of Warcraft, this kind of strength should refer to cultivation, while quality should refer to their lineage.


    Colorful sky swallowing Python It really deserves its reputation!


    It is said that Taixu Cologne is the overlord of the world of Warcraft, but according to the current situation, most of their overlord status comes from Zhukun, the peak of nine star fighting saint, rather than purely relying on the blood pressure in the body.


    After all, everyone who has seen the battle against the sky knows that except for Zhukun, the strength of Taixu Gulong clan is not equal to that of TIANYAO huangzu, even the three Dragon Kings.


    The family of Tian Yao Huang is just the descendant of Tian Huang in ancient times.


    In fact, the blood of the Taixu Gulong clan in Warcraft is expensive, but it is not the first!


    "Queen Medusa can evolve into a colorful sky swallowing Python by the power of strange fire, and there is a colorful sky swallowing Python behind the colorful sky swallowing Python The potential is very high Thinking, autumn at night in the heart happy way.


    Isn''t it?


    In the original plot, the child of the queen Medusa and Xiao Yan, who broke through to the eight stars saint when Xiao Yan became emperor, is even better than Xiao Yan and Gu xun''er''s children in blood talent. Xiao Lin has many advantages.


    If the father is the same and his blood and talent are different, it can only be the mother''s problem.


    Xiao Xiao was pregnant when she was queen Medusa or a colorful python. It can be seen that the queen medusa in the period of seven colors swallowing the sky Python was much better than Gu xun''er, who was praised by the ancient people as "having divine blood".


    Seven color swallow day Python still so, nine color swallow day Python not to mention.


    From this point of view, we can also get a glimpse of the excellence of Queen Medusa.


    She is really a good pet!


    Thinking of this, Qiu rubbed her hands at night, with a bright smile on her face. Then, she walked out of the space, ignored the scattered pressure, and went straight to Queen Medusa.


    As he moved forward, his vision became clearer and clearer. Finally, he stopped in front of a huge boa constrictor.


    "Tut, ziyouyan snake, it''s really a little terrible!" Seeing the corpse of the boa constrictor in front of him, Qiu turned his lips at night and said in a low voice.


    When he broke through to Doudi, his blood changed. He didn''t know whether he was human or not, but one thing he could be sure of was that his likes and dislikes didn''t change. What used to feel ugly still feels ugly.


    "This purple flame snake in front of me is so ugly. It''s not my favorite type at all. Should the colorful sky swallowing Python be different?" In the heart ponders, at night autumn in purple you burning snake''s corpse looked up.


    Then he stopped looking at some part of it, raised his arm, put up his fingers, and waved it gently into the air.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, the part of ziyouyan snake burst, revealing a colorful light from inside.


    Seeing the light, Qiu walked towards it at night, and then looked inside.


    This look, suddenly, he was shocked.


    This is also Isn''t that cute?


    What came into his eyes was a slender snake only about two centimeters long. Its whole body was covered with tiny colorful scales, and its Lavender pupil had a faint sense of monstrosity.


    A strange fresh fragrance around its body, although it is only a snake now, but it shows a sense of elegance and dignity.


    Although the appearance of the snake is not fierce, it is a little too beautiful. This beautiful creature may make many people forget their fear and aversion to snakes.


    In addition, night time autumn can feel that in its small body, it contains the power that even the strong douzong dare not underestimate.


    "Hiss ~" when the snake saw yeshiqiu in front of him, he raised his head and yelled at him in a low voice. Then, he seemed to notice that he was not easy to be provoked, and a touch of humanized fear appeared on his face.Seeing this, at night Qiu opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Then, he suddenly felt that he was a bit silly to say something like "you are so smart, little guy has a lot of eyesight" to the python after the evolution of Queen Medusa. So he closed his mouth and put his hand on it and touched it gently.


    Touching the body of the colorful sky swallowing python, suddenly, a cool feeling comes into the nerves of the night autumn. Then, he reaches out his hand and pokes the head of the colorful sky swallowing python. Well, it''s soft and elastic.


    Then, under the expression of grievance and fear of the colorful sky swallowing python, nightfall poked its belly again. Well, there is no snake scale in its belly, so it is very soft and elastic.


    "Come here, little one." After checking the goods, yeshiqiu was quite satisfied with the pet. Then he reached for it and took it out of the body of ziyouyan snake.


    Holding the colorful sky swallowing Python in his hand, looking at the little thing in front of him, I don''t know how happy he is at night. This situation, let him have a kind of back to the past feeling. At the beginning, when baby dragon just came to him, he should be so happy, right?


    Thinking, at night, Qiu takes out a jade bottle from Najie, which contains the source of Amethyst that hasn''t been moved for many years.


    Open the bottle cap and let the fragrance of Amethyst accompany the source float out from the inside. At night, Qiu smelled the smell and immediately became greedy for the temptation of colorful sky swallowing python. Oh no, to be honest, he said, "come with me, I''ll raise you later. It''s a better meal than this. How about it?"


    "Hiss?"


    "It''s true. I didn''t lie to you. And do my pet, there are many benefits, not only dundun are natural resources, but also have a lot of people. You''re a snake, right? Well, I''ve decided that all snakes and Warcraft in Northwest China will be in your charge. If anyone dares not listen to you, I''ll kill it! "


    "Hiss?"


    "If you refuse? Oh, it''s very simple. I heard that snake soup is a great tonic. If you refuse, you will not be my pet. If such a good snake doesn''t make a pet for me, I can only make it into a pot of snake soup and taste the delicious food in the world. "


    Say, night time autumn to seven color swallow day Python to show a kind smile.


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing these words and seeing his expression, the purple pupil of the colorful sky swallowing Python immediately stares at the big one. Then, it froze in the hands of the night time autumn for a while, and then suddenly lowers its head to him.


    Well, colorful sky swallowing Python submit!

 Chapter 731

    Through coercion and inducement, yeshiqiu successfully accepted the colorful sky swallowing Python evolved by Queen Medusa.


    In fact, night time autumn is not without thought, like Xiao Yan, he will directly take the colorful sky Python away, and then get along day and night, slowly out of the feelings.


    However, his situation is different from that of Xiao Yan in the original plot, and he is not the kind of person who is willing to cultivate his feelings deliberately. I just want to do what I want and achieve my goal.


    Like the colorful sky swallowing Python Ha ha, so cute, potential is also very good, so night autumn want to get it, accept it as a pet, but just so.


    As for how many feelings we cultivate with it and how many hearts we get from it, we don''t care at all at night. It doesn''t matter if we can have feelings.


    Just like the hamster in his previous life, do you expect it to have any feelings with him?


    Joking, just feel fun, want to keep it, tease it, nothing to see it lively and lovely appearance, in order to relax their mood, let themselves become a little more happy, it is the same now.


    See colorful swallow day Python is very sensible to surrender, night autumn to its satisfaction nodded, and then, in the hands of Amethyst accompanying source handed it, said with a smile: "ha, here you are."


    "Hiss?" It seems that I didn''t expect that at night, Qiu actually did what he said and gave himself the purple drink. The colorful sky swallowing Python looked at him, slightly tilted his head and was stunned. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and swallowed it towards the bottle mouth.


    Looking at the posture, I want to drink this bottle of Amethyst with Shengyuan all at once, but


    Although the colorful sky swallowing Python is known as a terrible existence that can compete with the powerful, and its body is colorful, its pupil is slightly purple, its body is fragrant, and its power is all over the sky, but this little thing has just been born, because the consciousness of Queen Medusa is still sleeping, so its actual cultivation is not at the level of fighting king. It''s no doubt that it wants to drink the bottle of Amethyst with the source in one breath It''s possible.


    So, very soon, after drinking a few mouthfuls of Amethyst companion, the belly of the colorful sky swallowing Python swelled up and couldn''t drink any more.


    "Separated ~" and at this time, it also appropriately separated, his face flashed a look of satisfaction and pity, looked at the night, autumn could not help but smile, secretly: "it''s really interesting!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... "


    At this time, a few empty sounds sounded, and several snake men landed in front of yeshiqiu and surrounded him. The leader was an old man who knew he was very old.


    Yes, it''s the underworld.


    Looking at yeshiqiu who took off his mask after returning from yunlanzong, I can''t feel any breath from him. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would think that there was no one here. When I realized this, the face of the underworld suddenly became ugly. Then, I turned my eyes to the colorful sky swallowing Python in yeshiqiu''s hand, relying on the perception of blood "Your majesty!" he exclaimed


    "Hiss?" Hearing this, the colorful sky swallowing Python looks back at the underworld, with a daze in her eyes. Obviously, the consciousness of Queen Medusa is sleeping, and she doesn''t know the underworld.


    "Who are you? Let go of the queen He was old and experienced in the underworld, so he didn''t take action immediately, but Kuixing next to him didn''t think so much. He also recognized the identity of colorful sky swallowing python, and immediately pointed his machete at yeshiqiu, shouting to him.


    "Oh? Let her go? That''s not good. She''s promised to be my pet. Don''t you think so, little thing? " At night, Qiu first said a word to Kuixing casually, then looked at the colorful sky swallowing Python in his hand and asked.


    "Hiss ~" looking at Qiu''s kind face at night, the colorful sky swallowing Python subconsciously shrinks. Then, he looks at Kuixing and other snake people and nods to them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Kuixing and the underworld are all confused.


    Your majesty, are you swollen?


    You evolved to be stronger, to be able to protect the serpents, rather than to be a pet?


    Or, what do you have in this person''s hands?


    The snake people thought in their hearts.


    "You have all seen its answer, so I won''t say more to you. Goodbye." He didn''t care about the expression of the underworld and others. After the colorful sky swallowing Python made a gesture to them, the night time autumn waved to them and made a farewell gesture.


    Then, the space where he lived suddenly fluctuated violently. Then, a crack in the space opened, and the strong turbulence breath overflowed from the crack, which made the faces of the people in the underworld suddenly changed, and they all showed a look of panic.


    "Fight, fight for the strong!" Looking at the night autumn in front of the space crack with the colorful sky swallowing Python and ignoring the turbulence, I was shocked.


    Although he is only the king of eight stars, he has assisted three generations of Queen Medusa and lived a long time, so he knows more. It''s absolutely impossible for douzong to tear up the space so easily and open the passage to another place. So, is the other party a douzun?


    In this case, things will go wrong.They can fight against douzong, but they have no chance of winning in the face of douzun. They even say that it''s very easy for the other party to destroy them.


    "Douzun? Don''t look down on people, but From your perspective, this should be the highest level you can accept, right? Well, I''m in a good mood today. I''ll forgive you for your impoliteness. This is the money I give you to settle down for my pets, so that I can take care of the serpents. After a while, the Nalan family will move you to the Warcraft mountains in the gama empire. The environment there should be something you''ve always been thinking about, right


    At night, Qiu took out a bottle of dragon blood from Najie, which he collected when Taiwei was made into a puppet, threw it to the underworld and said to him faintly.


    When he took the jade bottle, he found that it was boiling hot, and it seemed to contain blood. He was stunned in the underworld. Then he turned his eyes to the night autumn again, only to find that at this time, he jumped forward and retreated into the space crack with the colorful sky swallowing python.


    Then


    "Boom!" The power of space is so strong that the soles of their shoes rub against the ground and draw a line to draw back. Then, the space closes and the figures of autumn and colorful sky swallowing Python disappear at night.


    After autumn left at night, it was quiet here for a long time. The underworld and others didn''t speak because they didn''t know what to say.


    It is reasonable to say that they should be angry, but the other party is douzun who can easily tear up the space. No, listen to his tone, he may be the strong one of Dousheng. Such existence makes people dare not resist.


    In addition, he said before he left that the Nalan family would send people to move the snake people to a suitable environment to live in is that true?


    In the underworld, in the absence of Queen Medusa, he was the highest status of the snake people. At this moment, he was holding a jade bottle with too little dragon blood in his hand, his brow was locked, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath, looked up at the sky and murmured, "anyway, I believe her majesty will return to the snake people one day. I I firmly believe that. "

 Chapter 732

    Well, he believes that. However, whether this can be achieved or not depends not on whether queen Medusa is willing to come back, but on whether autumn is willing to let her come back at night.


    Such an excellent pet, before enough play, want to let her leave nightfall, it is undoubtedly impossible. As for playing enough Well, we''ll talk about it then.


    The gama Empire, in the imperial city.


    "Hum!" There was a wave in the space. At night, Qiu ignored the space restrictions set by nalanjie and nalansu around the Imperial City, tore a hole through them and came back here.


    After walking out of the space and landing with both feet, I looked at the scene in front of me. Suddenly, I was stunned at night.


    Without him, it has changed a lot.


    Before he went out to experience, the imperial city was magnificent and magnificent, and it was still an ordinary building in essence. But now, the ground is white jade, and some palaces are made of pure purple jade, some of them are made of rare Nanzhou fine gold, and some of them are made of evil ink black rock


    Not only that, the area of the whole imperial city has also expanded countless times, but from the outside of the Imperial City, its floor area has not changed, visual inspection is to use the power of space, close to the imperial city to open up a small world, this NIMA, a big change!


    At nightfall, what he stands now is the position of the palace where he lived before, but now, the palace has disappeared and become a square. Who can tell him where these guys moved his palace in his absence?


    "Hiss?" All of a sudden, he followed yeshiqiu to a strange place. The colorful sky swallowing python, who was still in his hands, turned and looked around. Then he looked up at the twitching face of yeshiqiu''s mouth. After hesitating for a while, he made a very light cry to him in a questioning tone.


    Hearing this sound, qiushen took a breath at night, reappeared a kind smile, looked down at the colorful sky swallowing Python in his hand, and replied to it, "this is my home, and it will be your home in the future. You must be good here, otherwise Hum


    "Hiss." Although autumn at night just laughed and hummed twice at last, the colorful sky swallowing Python seemed to be frightened. He shrunk his head and nodded to it honestly, as if to say that I would be very good.


    To get this satisfying answer, yeshiqiu nods to it, then releases his hand, distorts the space and makes it appear on his shoulder.


    Then, without waiting for the colorful sky swallowing Python to react, Qiu walked directly in a certain direction at night and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to meet my family in this world. I haven''t seen them for a long time."


    "Hiss?" Do people like you have family? Seven color swallow day Python crooked head, the heart is full of doubts. However, tact, like it, did not directly address this issue, otherwise Wuwu, I don''t want to be a snake soup. He is a bad guy!


    Seven color swallow day Python in the heart of grievance cry, and the night autumn is next to if nothing happened step forward, just, just walked a few steps, good guy, unexpectedly was stopped.


    Two golden pillars of light came down from the sky, revealing a man and a woman, two strong men at the top of douzong''s class. The man''s body is big, his face is OK, not handsome or ugly; the woman''s body is good, concave and convex, but this beauty Well, it''s also common. Judging from their clothes and their breath, they are probably brothers and sisters.


    "Stop, who are you? You don''t look like our Nalan family?" After the golden light dissipated, the man in the two men raised his bone sword, pointed at the night autumn, and questioned him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this question, autumn in the night was silent.


    He is not like the children of the Nalan family. The Nalan family is promoted by him, but at the end of the day, he is not like the children of the Nalan family. It''s really interesting.


    However, in other words, these two people have never seen each other, and they have no impression of their breath. If they are new born people in the past two years, this It''s too big, isn''t it?


    So, yeshiqiu didn''t answer their questions. After looking at them, he asked them, "who are you? How can you be at Nalan''s house?"


    Nalanyuan


    In Naran: --


    Just like the performance of Shiqiu the night before, hearing this question, the brother and sister were silent.


    Why are we at Nalan''s? We are the people of Nalan family. Of course, we are in Nalan family. We need to ask!


    "Well, I''ve been in charge of patrolling roads and maintaining law and order in the clan all this year. Not long ago, I took part in the census of the clan. However, I''ve never seen you before. It can be seen that you are not in the clan. It''s not my people. How dare you break into my Nalan family''s territory. How dare you! It''s bad luck for you to meet me today. Look at the sword A few seconds later, nalanyuan waved his arm, stepped forward, and was about to stab the night.


    Just when he was about to do so, suddenly, the woman beside him held him.


    "Brother, wait!" Cried nalanwen to his brother."Xiaowen?" Nalan stopped, turned his head and looked at his sister, didn''t understand why she wanted to hold him.


    Since I was a member of the nalanjia Street office and patrol team, I have been muddling along. I have done nothing serious except holding some quarreling people and helping to persuade them to fight. Now, there is a person in the clan that he has never seen before. He makes it clear that he is not a member of the clan. If he wins, it may be a great achievement Ah.


    At that time, hehe, I will be promoted to be a secretary, get a raise and live a good life.


    Isn''t that good?


    With his brother''s puzzled eyes, nalanwen rolled his eyes at him. Then, he stepped forward, arched his hand to the autumn of the night, and politely said, "we are from nalanjia''s neighborhood office. You look familiar, so we come to inquire. There''s no point in asking. Please don''t be surprised."


    "Street office?" Hearing this word, a strange color flashed on Qiu''s face at night. How much has Nalan family changed in his absence?


    "Why, you are surprised?" Catching the change of Qiu''s look at night, he thought that he was suddenly nervous after hearing their identities. Nalanwen asked him with a smile, his eyes narrowed.


    "It was a surprise." Night time autumn honest way.


    "Oh, excuse me, sir, but my Nalan family members, if so, do they have ID cards with them? If you are invited to be a guest by a certain clansman, do you have a temporary residence permit? If there is, please take it out for us to check. We also follow the rules. Please Don''t embarrass us. " With that, nalanwen raised his chin and gave a kind smile to yeshiqiu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See this woman''s smile, hear her words, at this moment, night autumn heart really has ten thousand words to say.


    I There is no certificate.

 Chapter 733

    ID card, temporary residence card, these are some ghost things, Nalan family in the mainland to make these things, this is really good, this is completely subverting the style of painting!


    At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth twitches and murmurs in his heart.


    At night, Qiu stood in the same place and didn''t mean to take out his certificate. Nalanwen, who showed a kind smile to him, frowned slightly, and the smile on his face also slowly converged. Then, he stepped back a few steps to highlight his brother. Then, he said to him, "it seems that you didn''t make a mistake in your impulse this time, brother. I''m afraid this guy It''s really something that needs to be taken. "


    "Well, give it to me." Although at first glance, he felt that his sister was boasting about himself, but he didn''t know why. Nalanyuan always felt something was wrong. However, he raised his bone sword again and pointed to yeshiqiu, saying gallantly to his sister.


    "Well, it depends on my brother." Nalanwen responded.


    "Hey, I said, what are you talking about? I really don''t have ID card and temporary residence card, but I think... " I can''t bear it any more. At night, Qiu stepped forward two steps, stopped at the tip of the bone sword, held it with two fingers, and then continued: "no one dares to pretend to be me in this world!"


    "Ah Words fall, finger force, night time autumn directly in front of the bone sword to break.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene was suddenly quiet. Nalanyuan and nalanwen brothers and sisters could not help but open their mouths, and their expressions were extremely dull.


    This sword is the Diyuan bone sword that their brother and sister exchanged for in the family treasure house with their whole year''s savings not long ago.


    Using the vertebrae of the zombie Tyrannosaurus Rex bear, the eighth level top Warcraft, as the material, with the fierce eighth level beast fire "burning like ghost fire" and excellent forgers, we have forged a powerful weapon for seven days.


    With this sword, he can be invincible in the same realm!


    What, another invincible man in the same realm?


    Cough, don''t worry about this. Anyway, Nalan thinks so. And up to now, he hasn''t lost in the same realm, so that''s it.


    However, it''s such a powerful "magic weapon". Today, it''s broken easily with two fingers by a young man who looks very handsome and good for nothing. Is this swelling possible?!


    "Oh? It''s easier to break than I thought. Just looking at the surface, I thought it would be a good sword. " When nalanyuan and nalanyuan were shocked, at night, Qiu put down his hand, shook his head and said softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, the brother and sister suddenly react, and at the same time, they look at yeshiqiu with a pair of cannibal eyes.


    This guy not only broke the sword they bought, but also insulted it? What''s the difference between this and killing people?


    Looking at the sight of these two people, Qiu sighed at night and said casually, "well, I still don''t understand how you can be a member of the Nalan family, but it depends on your behavior Well, I believe you. Goodbye. "


    With that, the autumn turned into a bunch of Aurora at night, with colorful sky swallowing Python passing between them, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this scene, nalanyuan and nalanyuan were silent again for a while.


    This speed I can twist the space when I act. At least I''m a strong man at douzun level. Fortunately I didn''t do it just now, otherwise my brother and sister would be finished.


    Wait, no!


    This is Nalan''s family. We are from Nalan''s neighborhood office. We''re finished!


    Nalanyuan suddenly turned around and yelled at the direction that night Shiqiu left: "you bastard, pay for my Diyuan bone sword!"


    "Whoosh!" With that, nalanyuan leaped forward, released the wings of fighting spirit, and chased after him in the evening.


    This is the family land of Nalan family. The space inside is reinforced by nalanjie and nalansu. So here, the strong douzong can no longer shake the space. The bottom line of using the power of space becomes douzun. Therefore, as the strong douzong, he can only fly.


    "Brother, wait." Seeing that his brother suddenly went crazy and chased the man, he noticed some unusual clues. He thought that if the other party was not a member of Nalan family or was not invited, how could he dare to walk around in the clan so arrogantly? He was about to think about it further, but he was startled by nalanyuan''s action. Nalanyuan quickly yelled at him.


    It''s a pity that Nalan didn''t hear her, or couldn''t hear her now. He continued to chase after yeshiqiu.


    Seeing this, nalanwen stamped his feet and sighed. He had no choice but to open his wings and chase the stupid brother.


    "I wish Don''t make any trouble Nalanwen prayed in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, he played a sprint in the imperial city. At night, Qiu used the speed that other people could not catch up with or even react to. He leaped over many people who came and went, and went straight to the place where he perceived the breath.Who is it?


    Nalan Yanran!


    Originally, I should have met nalanjie and nalansu when I just came back, but Well, I can''t stand their attitude of "I''m an elder, I''m very optimistic about you", so I thought about it at night and thought I''d better go directly to see Nalan Yanran.


    With her, I don''t have that kind of twisted feeling.


    Soon, a purple light flashed by. At night, autumn with colorful sky swallowing Python appeared in front of a towering and brand-new palace. Looking at the palace in front of him, autumn smashed his mouth at night and said in secret: "it''s really different now!"


    Isn''t it? Before he left, the palace where Nalan Yanran lived was more than ten meters high, but now it is more than 100 meters high.


    Not only that, but also the building materials have become precious rock purple jade. On both sides of the palace are also full of genius gems with rich aura. At night, autumn has a casual look, and immediately you can see more than ten pieces of Huaxing grass and a small piece of jiuxiao black bamboo. This Ha ha, miss, you have changed, and you have begun to live a luxurious life.


    He sighed in his heart. Then, at night, Qiu raised his arm and knocked on the door.


    The next second, a female voice like a Oriole came from the hall.


    "Who?"


    In the hall, Nalan Yanran, who was studying the fighting skills of the heavenly steps he had just acquired from an ancient relic, suddenly changed his face and became very serious.


    Now she has been promoted to the six-star duel saint, and her soul power has reached the realm of heaven. Even in the whole continent, she can be said to be the top strong. But, not to mention just now, she didn''t feel any strange breath outside the door, just like no one. So, how did the knock come from?


    Thinking about it, Nalan Yanran stood up from her seat with a long sword in her hand. Then she walked cautiously towards the gate of the palace

 Chapter 734

    As a six-star Dousheng who is proud of the northwest, Nalan Yanran''s self-confidence has improved a lot in the past two years. In common words, it is a little inflated. Therefore, after hearing the knock coming from the door, but he can''t feel the breath of life outside, Nalan Yanran is surprised, but also some can''t accept it.


    However, whether you can accept it or not, the door still needs to be opened. Let''s see who actually has the ability to block their own perception.


    Thinking about it, Nalan, who holds a top-quality sword in her hand, walks to the gate of the palace. Then, she takes a deep breath and opens the gate slowly.


    She was sure that her father and grandfather would not hide their breath when they came to see her, and there was no one in the Nalan family who was above her except for them, so there might be danger.


    Thinking, Nalan Yanran secretly alert up, as long as there is something wrong with the people outside, she immediately gave him a force to split Huashan, cut him in two pieces.


    1¡¢


    two


    Three


    "Miss, I..."


    "Look at the sword


    When the door opened to reveal the body of autumn at night, he showed a good-looking smile. He wanted to give a kind greeting to his cousin whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. However, the second after he opened his mouth, he didn''t finish what he said. When he heard the voice, Nalan Yanran''s eyes shrank and immediately cut off his sword. At the same time, he said in a high voice to autumn at night.


    "Well?" At night, Qiu''s pupil suddenly shrank when he saw the sword cleaving to his head, but he didn''t hide it. Instead, he let the sword chop on his head, and then


    "Ah A loud metal collision sounds. At night, Qiu''s head is not damaged at all, but the sword in Nalan Yanran''s hand is suddenly broken, turning into a pile of iron pieces scattered on the ground.


    Eyes down, looked at the eyes of these iron, the night autumn originally brilliant face to the naked eye visible speed black down.


    Then, he clenched his fist, and after the door was completely opened, he could see his face clearly. Nalan, who was in a state of shock, slowly took a breath, then glared at her fiercely, and immediately roared: "what are you doing?"


    "Boom!" The powerful momentum burst out from his body with the opening of autumn at night, and ran head-on into Nalan Yan, which made her feel like a boat in a storm on the sea. She swayed from left to right, retreated at the same time, and her eyes were closed. She was in a very difficult situation.


    Fortunately, at night, Qiu closed his mouth after shouting this sentence. Otherwise, let alone Nalan Yanran, I''m afraid the palace will be shaken out by him.


    "Hum." After roaring, at night, Qiu restrained his momentum and waved his sleeve. In front of him, he had been shocked to the innermost wall of the palace. His back was close to the wall. Nalan, whose face was full of blankness, snorted and turned away without any words.


    Nalan Yanran, at this time, her back was uncontrollably sweating. Recalling the oppression she had just suffered, she swallowed saliva, and a look of fear flashed on her face. Then, she remembered that when the door of the palace was opened until she could see the face outside clearly, that face, he was


    Suddenly thought of what, Nalan Yanran eyes a stare, palms a turn, toward the wall a dozen, through the anti shock force from inside the hall and burst out, the mouth angrily yelled: "Nalan Shiqiu, you want to rebel?"


    "What did you say? Smelly woman, how dare you shout at me? I, I''ve decided. I''ll teach you a lesson. " Hearing the scolding sound full of memories, he turned his back to Nalan Yanran''s nighttime autumn. At first, his face flashed with the color of memories. Then, his face returned to normal. He turned around and looked at Nalan Yanran, who was about to rush in front of him.


    Words fall, raise an arm, stretch out a finger, face her to flick lightly.


    "Boom!" The next second, Nalan Yanran flew backwards at a faster speed, and the whole person hit the wall again, and couldn''t move this time.


    "Ah, how dare you..."


    "What am I afraid of?" At night, Qiu Yanran said to Nalan. Then, he took the colorful sky swallowing Python into the hall. After he entered the hall, the door of the hall closed automatically.


    Path straight to be imprisoned in the wall of Nalan Yanran walked, night autumn palm a, a purple light appeared in his palm, and then, purple light changed into a delicate whip, holding it, night autumn forced to pull, and then to that some ignorant Nalan Yanran said: "see? What''s this? "


    "Nalan Shiqiu, as soon as you come back..." Did not answer the answer of night time autumn, reflected to come over, Na LAN Yan Ran black face to night time autumn Nu to shout a way.


    "I''ll smoke you as soon as I get back, right?" Don''t wait for Na LAN Yan Ran to finish saying, night time autumn directly interrupted her words way.


    Then, a second sneer appeared on his face, and he continued: "I didn''t want to smoke you, but I didn''t expect that in the face of my lovely brother, you cruel smelly woman would draw a sword to cut me as soon as you met, instead of being polite, and let me love you well!"


    Say, night autumn raise arm, see posture will toward Nalan Yanran draw, see this scene, Nalan Yanran subconsciously closed his eyes.Although she had never been beaten by this smelly brother before, she still had a fist. One of the most impressive times was that she wanted to get rid of Xiao Yan and help him get engaged to a woman in Xiao''s family, so as to break the engagement with Xiao Yan and not let Nalan''s family bear the stigma of not looking down on her friends.


    At that time, I told him this idea, and then I was beaten by him immediately. What a miserable word.


    So, nalanyan is not sure whether he will really whip himself, but she can be sure of one thing, that is


    You are a lovely ghost!


    "Pa!" Just when Nalan Yanran thought about it in her heart, the whip in autumn''s hand fell down at night and beat her hard.


    "Ah! Nalan Shiqiu, you, you really dare to smoke me, I... " Thigh upload to violent pain, Nalan Yanran immediately opened his eyes, in front of a long time no brother yelled.


    "What''s the matter with you? Anyway, you''re a Dousheng. Ten thousand lashes of this level are nothing to you, so... " At night, Qiu stares at Nalan Yanran and says tough. Words fall, is a whip down.


    "Ah ~"


    it''s nothing. It means that you won''t split your skin or die, but you still feel pain when you smoke like this!


    Nalan Yanran is crying in her heart.


    "I want you to chop me as soon as you see me!"


    "I made you so rude!"


    "I made you so wild!"


    "I want you to..."


    "Where am I wild?" At night, every time Qiu finished a sentence, he jerked himself hard. When he heard that he was wild, Nalan Yanran quit and asked him back.


    "Oh, how dare you talk back?" At night, I was surprised by you. Looking at the pretty girl in front of me, I said with a smile.


    And then


    "Pa ~"


    "you dare to talk back when your younger brother talks!"


    Another whip came down.


    Nalan said with a smile


    One report for another. Sure enough, you should beat your younger brother as soon as possible, because if it''s too late, you''ll beat him in turn, whimpering ~


    colorful sky swallowing Python:.... "


    Sure enough, this guy is not generally cruel, so, agreed to do his pet I really will not be made into snake soup?


    Wuwuwu, the snake is so scared!

 Chapter 735

    At the moment, Nalan Yanran and colorful sky swallowing Python have a distinct understanding of the dog man yeshiqiu.


    Especially Nalan Yanran, when he was young, he didn''t beat him too much. Now he whipped him in turn, which made her extremely unbalanced.


    What younger brother talks, elder sister also dares to interrupt. That''s the opposite, brother or sister. Which is bigger?


    Don''t you have any pressure in your heart?


    Hum!


    "What''s the matter with your expression? You look dissatisfied with my brother?" At this time, the night autumn stopped waving whip arm, looking at Nalan Yanran that is full of unwilling and angry pretty face asked.


    "I''m not happy with you? You can see that Nalan Yanran opened her eyes, looked at the smelly boy who was taller than herself, and said.


    Finish saying, PA of a, night someone is again a whip whipped to come over.


    This time, she not only whipped, but also turned her body with magic power before the whip hit her body, so the whip did not hit her thigh again, but hit her hip.


    Suddenly, the hot feeling came, let Nalan Yanran''s cheek instantly turned red into an apple.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you bastard!"


    "Oh, you dare to scold me. You chop my head with a sword, and I just whip your ass with a whip. In this way, you will not appreciate me, but you will scold me. Well, Nalan Yanran, I can see you clearly. You are a hopeless woman. In this case, I will give you more severe punishment. " At night, Qiu showed a smile and said to Nalan Yanran.


    Said, the hands of the whip disappeared, replaced by a golden feather.


    This is the feather of twelve golden winged birds presented by the demon Bruce Lee to all the members of the group in a red envelope not long ago. Even the Doudi can''t resist using this feather to make people itch.


    Yeah, it''s like ordinary people tickling with ordinary feathers.


    "Let you pain for so long, now let you happy." Will Nalan Yanran turn back again, in her angry eyes, night autumn step forward, a took off her shoes and socks, picked up her feet, feather against her feet, gently sliding.


    "Aha, come on, stop, OK, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, OK? Stop it, Xiao Qiu Being whipped, Nalan Yanran can bear it, but she really can''t bear this kind of torture. Soon, she gave up her arms and gave up. Her eyes burst into tears, and she begged for mercy to yeshiqiu.


    "It''s not like you to admit your mistake so soon. Why don''t you insist on it?" It''s the first time to play with this smelly girl at will. At night, Qiu is reluctant to stop the punishment. After hesitating for a moment, he suggests to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Nalan was silent for a while, and then cried out: "Nalan, you must die in autumn!"


    "Good guy, you showed your nature again in only two seconds. How dare you tell me to die? Don''t worry, you are still alive. How can I abandon you. I haven''t been home for a long time. When I come back today, let me create happiness for you. " Said, the night autumn continue before the action, with feathers in Nalan Yanran''s feet scratch to scratch, make her laugh constantly, tears continue to flow down.


    Well, it''s crying for joy!


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you..."


    "Well? Someone''s coming, it''s her This time is true, completely can''t stand, Nalan Yanran decided, endure a moment of calm, step back, reluctantly to the smelly brother to admit a counsellor, no matter what he said, he didn''t refute, all wait for him to let go of himself, but, at the same time, suddenly, night autumn noticed something, looked back towards the direction of the hall door, whispered Avenue.


    Later, Nalan Yanran also found that someone had indeed entered her palace boundary, and was walking towards it. The visitor was her teacher, yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect!


    "What a coincidence! Miss, what do you think Lord Yun came here to see you for? " At night, Qiu turns around and looks at Nalan, who is about to be broken by himself, and asks Yanran.


    "How can I know such a thing? All right, stinky boy, I''m wrong, OK? You hit and scratched. Should you be angry? Let go of me Nalan Yanran hummed to Qiujiao at night.


    "Ha ha, it''s not impossible to let go of you now, but Lord Yun is here. I''m very curious about what she came to you for. So, if I hurt you again, I''ll take it as the interest of your sword." Autumn said with a smile at night.


    Finish saying, put away the golden winged bird feather in the hand, to stare the Na LAN Yan of big eyes to bend a finger to flick, immediately, a bunch of purple light shoots out from his fingertip, Na LAN Yan Ran became small innumerable times, and income sleeve.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you son of a bitch, will be lawless as soon as you come back. I, I won''t let you go!" Nalan Yanran in the night before autumn income sleeve, finally let out a loud shout.


    After shouting, she couldn''t speak.


    "Oh, come on, miss. I''m just joking with you. You see, I''m not very gentle compared with your joke of chopping people with a sword? Don''t worry. It''s just for fun. I''ll let you out when I''ve had enough. " At night, Qiu raised his arm and said with a smile to Nalan in his sleeve.Then, he looked at the colorful sky swallowing Python on his shoulder. The latter understood that no one needed to close it. He immediately swam along his arm and climbed into his sleeve.


    See this, night autumn satisfaction nodded, really a lovely little thing ah.


    Then, at night, Qiu put down her arms, looked at the direction of the palace gate and laughed. Then, as soon as she turned, she changed from a beautiful man in a tight white Han suit to a beautiful man in a white moon dress.


    It''s Nalan Yanran!


    "It''s the first time I''ve become a woman. I don''t think it''s going to show up?" At night, Qiu touched his face and murmured in his heart.


    He is quite confident in his art of change, but he has no confidence in his imitation of Nalan Yanran''s look and her performance in the face of yunyun. After all, it has nothing to do with the depth of mana, it''s about acting.


    What''s more, when Nalan Yanran is alone with Yun Yun, he doesn''t know much about it. He almost doesn''t know at all, so


    "I''d better be cautious. First listen to Yun Yun and see what she''s here for? Well Think, night autumn heart had an idea.


    Soon, tonalanyan''s blessing, yunyun, who has the right of free access to Nalan''s family land, comes to the outside of the hall and knocks on the door.

 Chapter 736

    Hearing the sound, Qiu''s body flashed at night, and immediately came to the back of the palace gate. Then, he brewed an expression and reached out to open the palace gate.


    With the opening of the hall door, the sunshine outside came in and sprinkled on the handsome face of autumn at night. Oh no, now it''s a beautiful face. At the same time, a blue figure gradually came into his eyes, which was the cloud rhyme that had just been separated for less than an hour.


    "Yan Ran." As usual, I didn''t find any abnormal cloud rhyme. After the door of the hall was opened, I naturally took yeshiqiu''s hand and led him to the inside. As I walked, I said to him, "I have something very important to tell you."


    There is no struggle, follow the steps of cloud rhyme back to the hall, at night, autumn looked down at the Qianqian thin hand holding his hand, quietly back to shake up.


    Well, it''s still so soft.


    "Cough." Suddenly, Qiu coughed at night, which made Yun Yun look back at her and ask him, "Yan Ran, are you uncomfortable? Is there something wrong with your cultivation?"


    He is a strong disciple of the six-star duel saint. He has not been attacked by cold and heat for a long time. Unless he is injured or his cultivation goes wrong, he can''t have any physical problems. Coughing is clearly a sign of physical problems, so yunyun stops and looks back at her with an obvious concern on his face.


    See this, the night autumn to cloud rhyme gently smile, shook his head, change voice way: "teacher, I''m ok, just a little dry throat."


    "Oh." Hearing that his disciple said that he was just a little thirsty, yunyun was relieved. Then he took her hand and continued to step forward.


    When entering the place where there are two rows of seats in the deep of the palace, yunyun loosened his hand and went to the tea table to pour him a cup of water. Then he handed it over and said thoughtfully: "since you have a dry mouth, drink it quickly. Such a big man can''t take care of himself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the tea handed over by yunyun in front of me, autumn was silent for a while at night.


    Is master Yun so caring for the eldest lady? When I heard the apprentice say that she was thirsty, I went to pour water for her. I want such a teacher, too!


    And so on. I remember many years ago, when I just won the Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, Nalan Yanran once asked me if I would like to join yunlanzong. At that time, I agreed, but because of various reasons, I only hung up a name and didn''t go at all.


    If I had gone then, with my excellent talent, I might have been able to learn from Yun Yun, then


    At night, Qiu looked at the cloud rhyme in front of him, his throat moved, and his breathing became more and more intense.


    It''s beautiful! Master Yun is really beautiful, almost all of them grow on his own aesthetic point.


    I saw her dressed in green, eyes and teeth, long hair and waist standing here, beautiful as a fairy landing on earth, very unreal.


    At night, Qiu just wanted to tease the beauty, but when he saw that yunyun, the leader of Yunlan sect, was so tender and considerate, his thoughts and feelings changed wonderfully.


    At the thought that she once had the opportunity to enter Yunlan sect and was taught by such a beautiful and temperamental patriarch, she was so gentle and caring for people. At night, Qiu''s pure and simple heart began to move in an unpredictable direction.


    Apprenticeship, ethics, taboo And so on words flash in his mind, short short video moment, his psychological activities rich to the extreme.


    "Yan Ran, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his disciples staring at him in a daze, Yun Yun reaches out his hand and shakes in front of him, wondering.


    "Oh, it''s OK." At night, autumn comes back to her and says to Yun Yun.


    After that, he took the cup, drank all the water in it, and then used the power of space to transfer the quilt back to the tea table. Then, under Yun Yun''s surprised eyes, night Shiqiu opened her arms, took her into her arms, and whispered: "teacher, you are so good!"


    Yun Yun


    My Yan Ran, how did you suddenly say such nonsense today? I''m not good to you. Who am I good to?


    There''s more.


    Yun Yun looks back and looks down at his disciple''s hands on his buttocks, frowning two times.


    She would like to say, is your hand in the wrong place?


    "Yan Ran, you..." Thinking, yunyun is about to speak, but before she finishes what she wants to say, yeshiqiu interrupts her in a hurry and asks, "teacher, you just said there is something important to tell me. I don''t know what it is."


    "Yes..." Subconsciously to answer this question, but, feeling the kneading feeling from the buttocks, yunyun breathed deeply, put her hands on the chest of yeshiqiu, pushed her away, and then asked him: "Yan Ran, why are you so strange today? Just now you... "


    "Oh, ha ha, I just want to try my teacher''s hand." At this moment, I feel a little humiliated. I''m very embarrassed. I don''t know why I just started on impulse. At night, Qiu grabs his head and says with a dry smile to Yun Yun.Hearing this answer, yunyun looks at him up and down, but he can''t see anything unusual. Then, thinking of his disciple''s age, yunyun''s eyes turn slightly, and he knows it immediately.


    "Alas." With a sigh, Yun Yun stepped forward, put her palm on the face of autumn at night, and said softly to her, "it''s the teacher who neglected, and even forgot that my smile has grown up. Xiao''s family no longer exists, and Xiao Yan has been missing for so many years. Naturally, that engagement will be void. Yan Ran, why don''t I go to Nalan clan leader to have a chat and see if I can find you another suitable engagement? Do you meet anyone you like these days? "


    Hearing this, Nalan Yanran, oh no, it''s the autumn of the night. She immediately reaches out her hand and hugs yunyun back into her arms. She sticks to her ear and says, "I like teachers like you."


    Cloud rhyme "!"


    Nalan, who was shut up in his sleeve, was smiling

 Chapter 737

    Just like me?


    I would be very happy if you said that when I was joking. But today I was asking about making another engagement for you. I feel very strange if you said that.


    And


    Feel that pair of hands that put on his buttocks again, cloud rhyme''s Daimei shakes two times, the shock in the heart is almost to the point of no more.


    If she guesses correctly, Yan Ran''s love should be that kind of love. She likes me in that way, doesn''t she mean


    Yun Yun suddenly widened his eyes, and then with both hands, he pushed the night autumn away. His pretty face turned red, and he said: "Yan Ran, stop fooling around!"


    "Teacher, I didn''t make a fool of myself. I was hurt by Nalan Shiqiu. He turned into me and said that to you. I, I, I am so ashamed of him!" By night autumn imprisoned in the sleeve of Nalan Yanran, the same face red, in the heart angry way.


    The murderer who imprisoned her was not so angry. Although he was pushed away by yunyun for the nth time, this time, yeshiqiu was very comfortable. For the first time in his life, he got the achievement of confessing to a girl.


    And the touch of yunyun is really good.


    Then, at night, Qiu scratched her cheek with her fingers, and said to Yun Yun, "teacher, I really like you. You say you don''t want to get married. You should die alone, or you will follow me. I promise you will treat you well."


    As soon as these words came out, Yun Yun suddenly felt a chill.


    What''s the matter with her disciple? Unexpectedly, she doesn''t like men and women?


    No wonder she wanted to divorce Xiao Yan so badly that she even planned to sell her younger brother She does not dislike Xiao Yan''s strength at all, but dislikes his gender.


    Until now, I can''t see the cloud rhyme of the flaw of the skill of changing in the night time and autumn. Because of my own vision, I don''t know that there is the skill of changing. In addition, this is the place where Nalan''s family is heavily guarded, and this is Nalan Yanran''s Palace, so I don''t doubt that I am a fake disciple. Now, looking back, I suddenly understand what she is I was shocked.


    Originally, from then on, her sweetness changed into a Such a woman!


    This is too terrible, God, I have not taught her this kind of thing, how can she become so good?


    Yun Yun said with grief in his heart.


    See cloud rhyme don''t speak, night autumn forward two steps, said to her softly: "teacher, consider my proposal, don''t force me to use strong to you."


    "Do you still want to use strong?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Yun Yun stares at him, looks at him inconceivably and exclaims.


    In this regard, yeshiqiu nodded, very candidly replied: "it''s all because the teacher is too beautiful and charming. Although I haven''t made up my mind yet, I do have this idea. Moreover, if the object is me, you won''t suffer, will you?"


    "It''s not your grandma!" Cloud rhyme subconsciously in the heart for the first time to burst a rude sentence, and then, immediately turned to fight the wings, toward the hall outside.


    Today''s Yan Ran is really terrible. If she doesn''t leave again, she will stay here for fear of innocence.


    "Whoosh!" Blink of an eye, a blue light flashed, cloud rhyme rushed out of the hall.


    At night, Qiu didn''t stop her. At the moment when she flew out of the hall, she whispered to her with Nalan Yanran''s voice: "teacher, as long as you don''t get married one day, I won''t give up. I promise, you must belong to me!"


    Yun Yun


    Great rebellious and unfilial traitor!


    Hearing this, because he was too worried and anxious, he didn''t have time to savor the differences between the two in the process of pretending to be Nalan Yanran. Yunyun said indignantly in his heart. Then, he opened up his fight and sped up the speed of flying away from here.


    Looking at the cloud rhyme left the back, night autumn mouth up, not to mention how good the mood.


    Of course, he won''t be strong in yunyun. Although it seems exciting to do that, how can we do things without grace as we are qualified and moral people?


    What''s more, I''ve become Nalan Yanran now. Not to mention her body, even her breath is the same as hers. How can I use my fingers to strengthen yunyun?


    Come on, I can''t get satisfaction at all.!


    So, he let yunyun leave, but next, he will use Nalan Qiushi''s identity to contact her again, to see if he can abduct Yunmei in this crisis.


    Na LAN Yan Ran is not to scare her to say, as long as he does not marry one day, one day will not give up?


    Good, then you marry me, I am a man, can make you happy, Nalan Yanran she can''t do it!


    What, what does this have to do with Nalan Yanran? Isn''t it your nightfall that scares yunyun?


    A moustache! It''s none of my business. Can a person with morality and quality do such shameless things? No, I don''t know anything at all. Everything is done by Nalan Yanran. If you don''t believe it, you can ask yunyun. She can testify for me.Thinking, autumn nodded at night, a good mood. Then, with a wave of sleeves, Nalan Yanran was released from the inside, but it didn''t release her imprisonment.


    After coming out, Nalan Yanran stares at night Shiqiu tightly with a pair of cannibal eyes. Thanks to her dead brother, her image in the teacher will be completely changed.


    She didn''t see what was going on outside, but she heard it. From which conversations, Nalan Yanran can guess that her teacher has regarded herself as a good woman. This, this How can I bear such a big pot?


    "Well, miss, it''s nothing like that. Don''t you want to get married? It''s just right. She won''t dare to urge you later. " See Na LAN Yan Ran looking at his eyes, autumn sighed at night, and said to her with a smile.


    Nalan said with a smile


    I don''t want to get married. Does it have anything to do with my being misunderstood as a good girl? You son of a bitch!


    "Well, well, after the big deal, I''ll help you explain to Lord Yun and tell her that you''re not a woman who likes women, you''re a woman who likes men. Is that ok?" See Nalan Yanran''s face is still so ugly, night autumn continues to say to her.


    Just, don''t know why, this words a, Na LAN Yan Ran''s facial expression became more uglier.


    This makes yeshiqiu very confused. You don''t like women or men. Are you like other animals of the Tang family, but not people?


    No!


    Thinking of this, autumn took a breath at night, then put his hand on his good cousin''s shoulder and advised her: "human beings are actually very good, you must not think too hard, you know?"


    Nalan said with a smile


    What''s this kid talking about? Why can''t I understand all of a sudden?


    "Well, let''s do it first. I''ll release your imprisonment, but I''ll seal this palace for three days. It''s a punishment for you to chop my head. I''ll come back to make amends to you after I''ve had enough of playing." With that, Qiu winked at Nalan at night, and then touched her imprisonment. At the same time, the space was distorted, and the whole person disappeared, and the palace was sealed by him.


    Feeling that he could move, and the palace was also firmly sealed, Nalan Yanran slowly breathed out a breath, and then clenched his fist, shouting: "Nalan Shiqiu, you roll back for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, nalanyuan and nalanwen brothers and sisters, who never catch up with nightfall, are still shuttling through the imperial city.

 Chapter 738

    After the expansion of the royal city of Gama.


    The cloud rhyme with a face of panic displays the wings of fighting Qi and shuttles rapidly in the clouds.


    On the contrary, she also thinks that it is the proof of the strong relationship between herself and her disciples. However, today, her apprentice Nalan Yanran has confessed to herself. She even has the idea of using her own strength. How can she bear this?


    I treat you as an apprentice, but you want to sleep with me?


    Great rebellion is unfilial!


    Before the rise of Nalan family, yunyun was the youngest fighting emperor in Gama empire. He was not only gifted, but also received strict education. Therefore, her psychology is absolutely healthy, and there is no problem at all. She will never touch such a forbidden area involving ethics as the love between teachers and apprentices.


    Besides, even if you can afford to go out, regardless of the status of master and apprentice, but We''re all women. Two women together. What''s the point?


    So yunyun is now full of strength to fly out of Nalan''s house, she wants to escape, her innocence must not be destroyed in Nalan Yanran''s hands! absolutely!


    ¡­¡­


    "Alas, Lord Yun was so scared that she didn''t calm down at all. If she calmed down, she should think of the difference between my Nalan Yanran and her apprentice in the tone of speech and performance?" Outside Nalan Yanran''s palace, Qiu raised his fingers at night to release his mental power. He felt the situation in the whole Nalan family. After perceiving the situation of yunyunna, he sighed and cried in his heart.


    Then, he put his palm on his face and used his magic power to condense a mask that once appeared. At night, he turned his body and disappeared.


    He plans to meet yunyun outside Nalan family. Otherwise, he can''t let go of doing bad things in his own home.


    What, then how can you let go of Nalan Yanran?


    Please, the two are not the same at all. Well, there is an essential difference between the bad things I do to Nalan Yanran and the bad things I want to do to yunyun!


    After using the power of space to leave Nalan''s family land, autumn comes to the peak of yunlanzong at night, waiting for yunyun to come back.


    Although Nalan Yanran''s behavior just now is very terrible, yunyun must still have some confidence in her disciple. She won''t come to yunlanzong and really do something to herself, so yunyun will definitely come back and wait for her here!


    "After yunyun comes back, what should I do, like Xiao Yan, to prepare medicine that can make people have a fever?" After walking out of the space passage, Qiu felt his chin at night and thought of it in his heart.


    And then he shook his head hard.


    No, I''m outstanding at night. I''m a real gentleman. How can I do such despicable and shameless things? Besides, how can a pure man like me have that kind of medicine?


    So, is it better to use it directly?


    It''s exciting!


    But If you use strong words directly, maybe yunyun can''t think of killing herself after it''s over. Such a kind person doesn''t want to force her to death.


    "Zhizhi ~" when yeshiqiu was a little distressed because of his inexperience, suddenly, a strange voice came out of his sleeve. He raised his arm. Yeshiqiu looked over and saw a colorful lovely snake slowly sticking out of his sleeve. Then, it seemed to make sure that the outside environment could show itself, so it followed yeshiqiu His arm swam and crawled back to his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at this beautiful little snake that swam to his shoulder, carefully looked at himself, lowered his head, as if to say, "I''m very good, you must not make me into a snake soup." at night, autumn was silent for a moment.


    He thought of one thing. In the original plot, Xiao Yan, who was in the street, couldn''t bear the burning of his heart when he was refining the falling heart. She took advantage of the danger and gave the queen Medusa to her. Afterwards, the queen didn''t want to die. On the contrary, she always went to Xiao Yan to settle accounts, but didn''t kill him, so she followed, followed, and finally the whole person followed in.


    He became Xiao Yan''s original wife and squeezed Gu xun''er into a second room.


    Yunyun and queen Medusa are similar in some ways. They are both leaders of one power. They are both women. They are both arrogant and cold-blooded. However, yunyun''s personality is relatively mild, but It''s just a comparison with queen Medusa.


    After being married by Xiao Yan, Queen Medusa is able to let go of her heart knot and finally marry Xiao Yan to have a daughter. If she is right with Yun Yun Maybe you can make it right!


    Think of here, night, autumn suddenly in front of a bright, but soon dim down.


    In the original story, Queen Medusa and Xiao Yan finally get together not only because of that, but also because they have a lot of common experiences. It''s inevitable that they get along with each other day and night, and gradually give birth to feelings. Finally, because of Xiao Xiao, they and Yun Yun


    I can say that although I am not only greedy for her body, but also a little fond of her, you asked me to plan for her for a year or two and cultivate feelings with her in such a long time. I''m sorry, I really can''t do it. I''m in a hurry!So


    "What am I supposed to do?" At night, Qiu grabs his head and says something distressingly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, Yunlan peak.


    A blue light came from the distance, and at the same time, the sound of breaking the air sounded. Soon afterwards, a graceful lady in a blue dress and a phoenix fork landed slowly from the air. Then, she put away a pair of blue wings behind her.


    "Hoo! Finally came back, did not expect Yan Ran she actually wait! No, today''s Yan Ran It''s a little strange. How could she suddenly be like this? And although she has the same voice, the tone of her voice with me is... " Is relieved, patting the chest, in the heart is glad, suddenly, cloud rhyme reaction to what, Daimei a wrinkle, in the heart is surprised.


    "Oh, isn''t that cloud beauty? So soon we meet again. "


    Yunyun is about to think further in her heart. Suddenly, a gentle voice rings in her ear. Then, a hot air blows on her ear, making her body tremble.


    Somebody!


    Yun Yun''s pupils contract violently. He turns around in an instant. His fingers stand up. He waves his knife heavily. He wants to cut this man off.


    Tut, I''m really worthy of being Nalan Yanran''s teacher. Like her, I always want to cut people off.


    "Pa ~" grabs yunyun''s powerful hand knife, then gently caresses it. A man with a mask on his face says to yunyun, whose face suddenly changes: "you are still so fierce."


    Hearing this, seeing the man who separated not long ago, Yun Yun was angry in her eyes, biting her lips and trying to take back her arms. However, she couldn''t succeed because her strength was not as strong as the other person. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath. Then, she asked him, "what are you doing here, you shameless man?"


    "What? Well I found that we have a lot of predestination, so I''m here to propose marriage to you. The bride price is ten pills of nine grades. The specific type is up to you. Well, do you agree? " Yeshiqiu, who had been thinking for more than ten minutes and still couldn''t come up with any good ideas, decided to move yunyun with her sincerity and said frankly to her.


    It''s just that.


    Hearing this, the anger in yunyun''s eyes suddenly becomes bigger. She coldly replies to yeshiqiu word by word: "no way. Even if I promise to marry Yanran, I will never promise you this shameless thief who dare not even show her face!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."

 Chapter 739

    My name is yeshiqiu. I''m an ordinary passer-by. I''m working in Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. I''m the leader of the group.


    Although I have great power and invincible power in the world, I have never been complacent. On the contrary, I am modest and sincere. But, such me, today actually by a woman ruthlessly broke heart!


    What does yunyun say, she would rather marry Nalan Yanran, the stinking woman, than follow her own? More than that, she also called herself a shameless thief who didn''t dare to show her face?


    I, I''m really Ten thousand words to say!


    Who am I whoring?


    No, I don''t know who I''m whoring!


    Do you like it?


    Please, I just propose to you, and I don''t do anything to you. If this is considered a rogue, then all the men who don''t want to be single in the world are thieves, including your father!


    I dare not even show my face


    Don''t I dare? I''m afraid to scare you.


    After all, we''ve met. If you know that Nalan Qiushi is actually your disciple''s younger brother, the legendary strong man who has reached the level of fighting emperor, I''m afraid you''ll be so excited that you''ll faint.


    But since you say so, I don''t care so much.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu grabs Yun Yun''s wrist with his left hand and puts his right hand on his mask. He is about to take off the mask, but at this moment, he suddenly reacts to something!


    It''s not the point whether she shows her face or not. The point is: yunyun just said that she would rather marry Nalan Yanran than herself It''s worth tasting!


    Even if you don''t show your appearance, you can tell by your voice that you are very young and have a good figure. As long as yunyun is not blind, you can see that she is the best. Finally, you are still a man who can satisfy her.


    Such oneself, she would rather give up, run to choose Na LAN Yan Ran, what does this explain?


    It shows that yunyun either has a brain problem, or there is a problem in that aspect, otherwise normal people will say such words!


    Think of this, under the mask, night autumn looking at the eyes of the beauty gradually began to change.


    ¡­¡­


    Notice the mysterious man who has caught himself and made him unable to resist. His eyes under the mask have changed. Yunyun is calm on the surface, but he is relieved in his heart.


    "Fortunately, it seems that Yan Ran''s name can still frighten him!" Cloud rhyme heart road.


    Yes, she yunyun is not an idiot. In the face of this shameless Madman''s harassment, even if she wants to refuse, why should she say "I''d rather marry Nalan Yanran"? It''s not to remind this person of their relationship with Nalan Yanran.


    If he is a member of the Nalan family, as he said before, Nalan Yanran, the eldest lady of the Nalan family, must have heard the name of her lover. Out of fear of Nalan Yanran, if he doesn''t get it right, he will retreat, let go of himself and go far away.


    Yunyun thinks so.


    But


    After half a minute''s silence, at night, Qiu suddenly opened her lips, as if she had made a big decision. She said to Yun Yun seriously, "yes, I don''t mind!"


    Yun Yun: "yes."


    "If the object is Nalan Yanran, I can allow you to marry us both at the same time. It doesn''t matter." Ignoring yunyun''s muddled eyes, yeshiqiu looks at her face and says to her very seriously.


    Yun Yun


    What? I''m really


    I thought that autumn''s silence at night was a question of whether to let go of himself. Who knows, he suddenly said this kind of words. Yun Yun''s mentality was a little bit jumping. He looked at him foolishly, opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, she could only ask: "should I thank you?"


    "No, but the object can only be Nalan Yanran, there can be no other people, this is my bottom line. Alas, if I''m not Nalan, I don''t have to worry about it at all, because in that case, the three of us can get married together and sleep in the same bed. In the middle of my sleep, I don''t have to separate. I don''t have to think about it so much. It''s just I can''t, so I still have a strange feeling in my heart. " At night, Qiu sighed and looked up at the sky. His face was worried.


    It''s very generous of him to allow his wife to marry others at the same time.


    What, if the object is Nalan Yanran, you can bear it?


    OK, but you''re not me. You don''t have the chance to endure it, so be honest and admire it. Ha ha ~


    "Hoo!" After listening to the series of words of autumn at night, and then looking at him looking up at the sky, Yun Yun breathed deeply.


    She found that she was wrong. Nalan Yanran''s name didn''t frighten this person. This person even had a bad idea about Yanran. It''s just because they are all surnamed Nalan and related by blood. Such a person It''s not human!So the question is, what should I do now?


    "Well, I agree that you and Nalan Yanran are together. They can marry a man and a woman at the same time and enjoy bilateral happiness. They are so beautiful. Don''t be reserved any more. Promise me Don''t wait for cloud rhyme to continue to think about countermeasures, saw a few seconds sky night, autumn suddenly chin down, to her urge way.


    Yun Yun


    "Why don''t you talk? Say you agree. As long as you agree, there will be ten Jiupin pills, which can easily break through to Dousheng. " See cloud rhyme or don''t speak, night time autumn sword eyebrow tiny wrinkly, to her temptation way.


    It has to be said that in terms of emotion, the completely blank night time autumn really can''t tease my younger sister. It''s so direct.


    Although this direct method has an effect on 90% of the women in the world, will yunyun be one of the 99%?


    By night autumn so tightly forced, cloud rhyme feel.


    Ten Jiupin pills of her own choice are indeed very attractive wealth. Even she can''t help breathing thick, and a yearning emotion is born in her heart. However, if she needs to sell her body to get such wealth, she will never agree.


    So, looking at yeshiqiu in front of him, yunyun stares at his eyes tightly for a while, then slowly shakes his head and says: "thank you for your love, but I''m sorry, I don''t want to get married now. Please let me go."


    Yun Yun''s attitude of speaking this time is no longer as hostile as before, and his tone is very flat, just like stating a fact.


    Hearing this, the whole people feel embarrassed.


    He I was rejected! What can we do? You know, he really likes yunyun.


    She pursed her mouth and hesitated for a moment. At night, Qiu slowly released the palm of her hand holding yunyun''s wrist. However, she was still reluctant to say to her, "at least give me a chance. For example, if you have any expectations for your partner, or if you have anything you want to do, I can try it. It''s impossible that you don''t want to get married all your life?"


    Hearing yeshiqiu say this, I can see that his tone is sincere and his previous behavior is shameless, but this time he really let go of himself. Yunyun can feel that this person may really have a trace of sincerity towards himself. In this case


    "Alas Yun Yun sighs and thinks about it. Then she puts forward a "difficult problem" for yeshiqiu.


    "Since the upheaval in Northwest China three years ago, there has been a legend on the mainland that Nalan Shiqiu broke through the fight against the emperor. If you can break through the fight against the emperor, I will promise to marry you." Yun Yun promises to the autumn at night.


    It''s impossible to break through to Doudi. I know from Yanran that no one in the world can break through to Doudi. The peak of Dousheng is the sky. Therefore, Nalan Qiushi can''t fulfill this requirement.


    Yunyun thinks so.


    However, she didn''t know that after she finished her expectation of her future husband, under the mask, the face of nightfall became very wonderful.

 Chapter 740

    After listening to yunyun''s threat, the expression of yeshiqiu is wonderful. At the same time, there is a strange feeling in my heart.


    I want to get yunyun, but yunyun scares me with his own name. I That''s interesting.


    Thinking about that, at night, Qiu took his palm away from yunyun''s back. Under her tense eyes, he gently touched her cheek and said slowly, "Nalan Shiqiu, your registered disciple?"


    "No, not bad." Yun Yun grits her teeth.


    "Then why is he a Doudi, but you are just a douzong?"


    Yun Yun


    I also want to know the answer. At that time, I was a douhuang, and he was a douzhe. Now he is a Doudi, but I am just a douzong. Why on earth?


    If it wasn''t for the change in the northwest that I saw with my own eyes, and then I knew part of the truth from Nalan Yanran, I couldn''t believe it. That kid broke through the legendary realm of fighting emperor!


    Look at yourself Well, let''s not mention it!


    Seeing Yun Yun Zhang''s mouth, but he didn''t speak. At night, Qiu nodded and said, "look, you have nothing to say, so you want to scare me with Nalan Shiqiu''s name. It''s no use. Today you''re from..."


    "Wait a minute, even if you don''t care about Nalan Shiqiu, you should know that Yanran is my disciple, right? If you really dare to do something to me, Yanran will not let you go! " See the night autumn will touch his face hand gradually down, cloud rhyme pupil suddenly a shrink, said in a hurry.


    "Oh, how can you always bluff me with others? Nalan Yanran is it, you have the ability to let her come, see who don''t let who! I''ll do it today! " At night, Qiu said impatiently.


    With that, an idea directly imprison yunyun''s fighting spirit and physical strength. Then she holds her Princess up and strides to the main hall of Yunlan sect.


    Using the power of space, the disciples of Yunlan sect could not see and hear themselves. Soon, he arrived at the door of the main hall with yunyun in his arms.


    Standing here, at night, Qiu suddenly remembered something. He asked Yun Yun, who wanted to curse himself in his arms but couldn''t do it because he had no strength: "by the way, where''s your room? Let''s go there and study philosophy! "


    Yun Yun


    Do you think I''ll tell you? Thief!


    "Don''t want to say it or don''t have the strength to say it? Forget it, just find a suitable room. I''ll find it myself. " Looking at the cloud rhyme with closed eyes and loveless expression on his face, he said directly after two seconds of silence at night.


    With that, he held her and strode through the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, autumn embarked on a bad road at the same time, on the other side, chat group.


    Luo Houji, who had been waiting for a long time in the affiliated world, finally couldn''t help saying to Jin Guangyao: "Jin Guangyao, master Jin, is not ready, when will you wait?"


    Glass world, Shaoyang faction.


    Jin Guangyao, who is discussing the next action with Runyu and others, suddenly receives a message from luohou Jidu. She opens her mouth and gives a big bang. Then she naturally closes her mouth and takes a look at her friends.


    Knowing that someone in the group was looking for him, the friends nodded to him one after another, and some even made a please gesture to him.


    The meaning is very obvious: we''re not in a hurry here. You''ll have to answer first.


    "Well." Jin Guangyao gave thanks to all the group friends, and then sent a message to Luo houjidu in the group, saying: "Luo qunyou, please wait patiently for a few more days. Soon, as long as Chu Xuanji sees Yu Sifeng who is suffering, she will break the glass cup for him!"


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "Yu Sifeng is now in the hands of the demon Bruce Lee. Why don''t you just ask him to send Yu Sifeng to you in a red envelope? Why wait a few more days?"


    Jin Guangyao: "for the sake of the atmosphere, and to intensify Chu Xuanji''s worry about Yu Sifeng. If we take Yu Sifeng and threaten her, Chu Xuanji will doubt whether this is a conspiracy, a conspiracy of Yu Sifeng and us! But if boss long does it, the situation will be different.


    Now the fact that Li Ze palace has been occupied by a demon dragon and a demon egg has spread all over the immortal gate. With my intentional supplement, even Chu Lei believes that Li Ze palace has been occupied by other demon families.


    In this case, Chu Xuanji, who is still in love with Yu Sifeng, must be worried about his safety, and this worry will grow with time. And we just have to wait until Chu Xuanji can''t bear it and wants to find out what''s going on and rescue Yu Sifeng. Let her see Yu Sifeng''s miserable side and use him as a hostage to threaten Chu Xuanji to break the glass. I believe Chu Xuanji will agree.


    After all, in her view, as the God of war reincarnated, she was able to capture the evil spirit luohoujidu a thousand years ago, and still can today a thousand years later. "


    "Hum!" After reading these messages from Jin Guangyao, Luo Houji immediately snorted.What capture evil spirit star Luo throat plan all, I am she capture of? She and I are one. Who can catch who? They are all Bo Lin, who is immoral and secretly drugged himself. How can they make such rumors? When I regain my freedom, I will not let him go!


    In addition, was it the idea that master jinzong had made? It''s interesting to play with people''s hearts.


    Thinking about it, Luo Houji looked up at the blue sky and white clouds in the affiliated world and sighed deeply. It seemed that he had to wait for some time.


    Immediately, he replied to Jin Guangyao: "well, since that''s the case, I''ll wait for a while. I''m sorry to trouble Lord Jin. Please break the glass as soon as possible. At that time, I will never forget your kindness


    Jin Guangyao: "you can rest assured that this is the significance of our group activities. I will try my best to help you out as soon as possible."


    Luo Houji: "well, thank you very much."


    After sending this message, Luo Houji looked up at the sky and sighed deeply. Then he would turn around and enter the Tushan hotel to buy a set meal for himself.


    However, just as he just turned around and Jin Guangyao was about to turn on stealth mode, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang in the group.


    And not one, but two.


    [Ding, Felisa has joined the group chat. ¡¿


    [Ding, mieba has joined the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 741

    Felisa?


    Mieba?


    Well, it''s all names I haven''t heard of.


    Hearing the mechanical sound in the chat group, Luo Houji wants to enter Tushan hotel to buy a cure package for himself. Then, like an ordinary old salted fish who likes water group, he regains his spirits and gives two acters a look in the group.


    Luohou Jidu: "welcome new people, Felisa, @ mieba."


    Jin Guangyao: "welcome to Fraser, mieba."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "welcome."


    Runyu: "welcome."


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a series of welcome words appeared.


    We all want to know what these two newcomers are. Are they great masters from a very interesting world, or are they just like Xiang Yu, a waste of our time?


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon ball, super world, earth, hell.


    Hanging in the tree, surrounded by lovely angels, they are singing joyful songs. Under the tree are a group of living dolls, playing gongs and drums, playing with each other, adding some vitality to this sunny, bird singing and flower smelling hell.


    At first glance, those who don''t know think that this is not hell, but heaven!


    However, for the universe emperor Felisa, who was extremely evil in his heart, the heaven of ordinary people was hell for him. So at the moment, his face was very ugly and he wanted to eat people. But because he was in a state of soul and was tied up in a tree, he couldn''t do it, but Because of this, his heart will be more and more angry, more and more want to kill.


    "Monkey King, you wait, as long as I can find a chance to leave here, I will break you up!" Said Felisa, gritting her teeth.


    At this time, suddenly a voice sounded in his mind.


    [Ding, team member Felisa, congratulations on joining Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. Please read the group announcement and group documents before speaking. ¡¿


    after the words, a screen appeared in his mind, followed by the sound of Ding Ding Ding, and a series of messages appeared on it, all welcoming himself and another man named mieba.


    Eh, wait, mieba?


    This name is a bit arrogant!


    Felisa frowned and murmured in his heart. Then, instead of following the system''s prompts to read group announcements and group documents, he spoke directly in the group and said, "who are you and how do you enter the great king of the universe, King Felisa''s mind?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the triple world.


    "Lord mieba, I found the Asgard ship, not far ahead."


    "Good." Hearing the report from his subordinates, mieba, who sat on the throne and closed his eyes, immediately opened his eyes and ordered: "go ahead at full speed, attack the Asgard''s spaceship, and take the space gem for me!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    With these words, the whole anti hegemony Corps immediately took action, controlling the spaceship to rush towards Raytheon''s spaceship, and preparing for the battle.


    Then mieba got up from the throne and strode toward the gate of the warship.


    Although he doesn''t care much about the power of Thor, the other side has space gems in hand. He thinks that for the sake of safety, he should do it himself.


    Just when he just got up and took a step, suddenly, a mechanical sound rang out in his mind.


    [Ding, group member mieba, congratulations on joining Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group. Please read the group announcement and group documents before speaking. ¡¿


    then, like Felisa, a series of jingles rang out, and a lot of messages popped up on the chat screen, all of which were the group friends'' welcome to them.


    "Boss group? It''s kind of interesting. Which civilization''s technology is this? " Mieba stops and says in his heart.


    At this time, there is a sound in the group.


    Felisa: "who are you and how do you get into the mind of the great king of the universe, King Felisa?"


    Yes, at this time, Felisa''s question was just sent to his side. When he heard this, mieba''s eyes immediately narrowed. His original intention to look at the group announcements and documents was delayed.


    King of the universe?


    This name is a little scary.


    But, Felisa, why, as the overlord of the universe, I have never heard of such a person. Why is he called the emperor of the universe?


    Are you cheeky?


    Thinking, mieba also said a word in the group.


    Mieba: "I am the overlord of the universe. Mieba, who are you?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat area.


    After listening to the voice messages sent by the two newlyweds, Luo houjidu, Jin Guangyao and other friends were shocked.


    The king of the universe.The overlord of the universe.


    It seems that the two newcomers are not simple.


    At the same time, Felisa also heard the question of mieba. The name of the overlord of the universe makes him feel very uncomfortable. Who dares to claim to be the overlord of the whole universe? This is the rhythm of not paying attention to my king frissa!


    Go and find out. Besides my father, birus, the God of destruction, and boo, the demon man, who dares to be arrogant in front of King Felisa?


    What, monkey king?


    I''ll kill that monkey sooner or later. It''s just a dying man. I won''t mention him.


    Thinking, without waiting for other group friends to answer their own questions, Felisa directly aimed at mieba who entered the group with him at the same time.


    Felisa: "Hey, mieba, you see who I am. In front of my king Felisa, I claim to be the overlord of the universe. I will regard this as your provocation to me."


    Mieba: "you Who is it? "


    Felisa: "and


    Hearing mieba''s reply, Felisa''s face twitched violently.


    In this universe, whenever civilization develops to a certain level, people in it must have heard of his reputation as king Felisa. However, the extermination of hegemony looks like he has never heard of before. What does it mean? It means that he is either deliberately provoking himself, or he comes from a low-level civilization and has not yet reached the height of hearing his name.


    Thinking of this, considering that the group that suddenly appeared in his mind was a little strange, he decided to test mieba with a little caution.


    Felisa: "memories. Jpg. This is king Felisa. I once destroyed a planet. See if you can recall something through it


    Reconnecting with the three worlds, looking at the picture of Felisa in his mind that he once destroyed a planet, mieba''s brow suddenly wrinkled.


    This man is not weak.


    He had never done such a thing to destroy such a big planet, but he thought about it in his heart and felt that I may not be able to do it myself, but


    He raised his arm and looked at the purple power gem inlaid on the infinite glove. Mieba''s confidence came back again. Immediately, he replied to Felisa.


    Mieba: "sorry, I still don''t know who you are. However, after I have collected six infinite gems, I can destroy half of the creatures in the universe with only one ring finger. At that time, there will be no you among those who hope to be destroyed. "


    Felisa: "and


    Other group friends watching the screen

 Chapter 742

    A finger, half universe?


    Who are you scaring!


    After hearing mieba''s words, Felisa was stunned and immediately roared in her heart.


    In this universe, no one can do such a thing except to destroy the God birus. Even if he is the emperor of the universe, he can''t do it.


    Now, this shameless guy, who looks like a purple sweet potato, dares to boast so much. It''s really not against the law to boast, so do you just boast?


    If you do this again, believe it or not, I will destroy you!


    Mieba: "now I have power gems in my hand. When I grab the space gems in the hands of asgards, no one will be my opponent in this universe. In the future, I can collect the remaining infinite gems faster."


    Felisa: "and


    Blow, you continue to blow, what infinite gem ah, so powerful?


    Devil queen moganna: "power gem, space gem, these words queen, I seem to have heard in the hate League?"


    At this time, with the image of angel lengbing playing around the glass world, Mo ganna, who didn''t want to help Luo Houji break the glass, came out and sent a message.


    Mieba: Alliance of haters


    Devil queen moganna: "well, it''s a super power team on the side of the earth''s little Meizi. It''s just as powerful, and it''s been killed by the queen."


    Mieba: "earth?"


    Devil queen moganna: @ mieba, why, new man, aren''t you from the earth


    Hearing this question mentioned by mogana, mieba was silent for a long time before answering, "I''m from Titan, and I''m not on earth now."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, it''s not easy to have a person who is not on earth at last."


    Yes, at present, most of the people in the group are Earthlings, or aliens living on the earth. At the moment, there are aliens not on the earth, which is really rare.


    Felisa: "Titan? King Felisa, I''ve never heard the name of this planet, but earth, are many of you earthlings? Yes, King Felisa, I''ll give you a task to gather seven dragon balls, summon the dragon, and then let the Dragon resurrect our king. In this way, we will reward you after our king resurrects. "


    Dear friends


    Gather seven dragon balls to summon the dragon. What is this?


    Felisa: why don''t you talk? Don''t you believe in King Ben? Don''t worry. As long as king Felisa comes back to life, I can give you many planets in return. "


    Majestic: "planet?"


    After such a long time of cultivation, the body has finally recovered. At the moment, Xiong Ba, who is going through the discharge procedures in Tushan hospital, is stunned when he hears the words of qunfriza, and then asks him in an incredible way.


    Felisa: Yes, are you interested? If you want a planet, help me gather the dragon balls, summon the dragon, and then let the Dragon revive me. At that time, you can have as many planets as you want, no matter 1000 or 10000. "


    "Majestic"! "


    Hearing flisa''s reply, the male, who has just recovered from his serious injury, suddenly gets worse.


    The times have really changed. In the past, they used to fight or reward their subordinates with cities as the unit of measurement. Now, they have become planets!


    Can I say that I have not been able to rule my own planet, let alone occupy other planets?


    Think, xiongba swallow saliva, will promise down, no matter what dragon ball ah, dragon ah, for so many stars, he old male dry!


    Just as he was editing the news, another voice rang in the group.


    Mieba: "it seems that you are not a simple character to be able to take out so many planets as a reward. But why do people like you pretend that they don''t know me? I don''t believe that people who can easily take out 1000 or 10000 planets have never heard my name of mieba?"


    "That''s a bit arrogant. Do people have to hear your name?" Hearing mieba''s words, xiongba''s action of Editing News subconsciously pauses and murmurs in his heart. At the same time, looking at the name of the new man, he feels that he has been seriously offended!


    Felisa: I''m going to ask you that. I''ve seen king Felisa''s heroic posture of destroying the planet. Then haven''t you recalled the legend about me


    Mieba: "not at all."


    Felisa: "and


    Mieba: "but it doesn''t matter. No matter who you are, when I gather six infinite gems, I can easily destroy half of the creatures in the universe with one ring finger. No one is my opponent. For the sake of the harmony of the whole universe, in order to reduce the pressure brought by too many people to the universe, I have to do so. It''s also my destiny to meet each other. I hope there will be no you among the dead people at that time. "


    Again, he''s bragging in front of the king!


    Hearing mieba''s words, Felisa, who was locked up in hell, gave a deep breath, and then growled at him: "there is no me in the dead? Do you know that king Felisa is dead? If you want to brag in front of me, you''d better investigate, and then put it another way! "Mieba: "what? You''re dead. How can you still be conscious and talk Do you have the soul jewel? "


    When he heard flisa''s words, mieba was shocked, and immediately became more serious and asked him.


    Felisa: "bah! What kind of soul gem can destroy half of the creatures in the universe with all the gems together? How come I haven''t heard of such a thing? In this universe, the dragon ball is the only one who can have that magic power! Yes, the hero, aren''t you on the earth? Go and help me gather the dragon balls, and then summon the dragon to revive me. As long as the king is revived, hum, I will teach the boaster a lesson! "


    Majestic: "OK, er, it''s just this crossing symbol..."


    Mieba: "you said I was bragging?"


    Without waiting for xiongba to finish editing the news, mieba made a sound again. He frowned and said to Felisa seriously: "although you do have a strong power from the previous photos, this is not the reason why you speak to the cosmic overlord. You know, as long as I gather six infinite gems, I can easily destroy half of the universe."


    Look, just now it was said that half of the creatures in the universe were destroyed, but now it has directly become half of the universe. This man is very boastful!


    Frisa, who was hanged on the book, was so angry that he laughed. Immediately, he stopped talking about his boasting and asked him what he said.


    Frissa: "so, you haven''t collected all those infinite gems yet. Now, can you beat my king frissa?"


    Mieba


    Maybe that picture belongs to you, Maddie.

 Chapter 743

    Hearing flisa''s reply, mieba''s face twitched and he had ten thousand words in his heart.


    Do you think you can scare me if you take a picture of destroying the planet with one blow? I tell you, it''s impossible!


    As the overlord of the universe, a great hero whose duty is to reduce the population and relieve the pressure on the universe, I will not be afraid of any characters, let alone


    He raised his arm and looked at the infinite gloves he was wearing, which had been inlaid with a purple infinite gem. It was the power gem. Even if your photo is not photo deception, I may not be able to beat you at the moment. Power gem, infinite power, do you want to experience it?


    Felisa: Oh, why don''t you talk? To tell you, the blow in the picture I showed you just now is just a trial for king Felisa. If I do my best, it will be no problem to destroy the whole solar system. "


    He is bragging. After all, he is a dead man, and he did not grow up to the level of golden frissa before he died. If he wants to destroy the solar system, he can do it, but it is absolutely impossible to destroy the solar system with one blow, but I''m bragging. What can you do with me?


    You are not blowing it, I learn from you!


    Mieba


    Hearing this, mieba''s face twitched again.


    Although the power gem is strong, it is too single. The maximum power output can produce an energy explosion that destroys the planet. However, it is impossible to destroy a galaxy unless it is superimposed with other gems, such as space gems.


    Thinking about it, mieba coughed and continued to move forward towards the gate of the warship. At the same time, he said to Felisa in the group, "I can get the space gem right away, and it will be very easy to destroy a galaxy at that time."


    Felisa: "and


    Yo, you want to blow it to the end with me!


    Felisa picked his eyebrows, and then he was going to continue to quarrel with mieba in the group. But this time, before he could speak out, a gentle voice came into his mind.


    Worship the moon (administrator): "@ Felisa, @ mieba, please stop arguing. I have checked that they are in different worlds, so the emperor of the universe is true, and the overlord of the universe is true. Neither of you has heard each other''s name, which is true. This is a great place for gathering boss class creatures from all over the world. It represents your good fortune that you can enter here. I hope you can unite, love and help each other as the group leader once said. Don''t be angry just because of a little thing. "


    Well, I didn''t take part in this group activity. I did research in the scientific research institute affiliated to the world. I saw that the two new people in the group were quarreling more and more. After thinking about it, the leader of moon worship, who was the administrator, decided to come forward to settle the dispute so as not to set off a war in the group.


    It''s just


    Frisa: who are you


    Mieba: "who are you?"


    Felisa and mieba asked the leader of the worship of the moon at the same time.


    Pay homage to the moon


    Can''t you see that green hat on my picture? I, administrator!


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, uncle, you are online too. @Felisa, @ moon worship, I''d like to introduce you. This is one of the administrators of our group, deputy director of the affiliated World Research Institute, leader of moon worship, Shi Jieren


    I''ve been peeping at the screen and watching the two newlyweds quarrel. It''s very interesting. I wanted to continue to watch it, but the administrator appeared. Wei Wuxian knew that the fight could not continue. He flashed a look of helplessness on his face. Then he bubbled to say hello to Baiyue, and then gave Felisa and mieba Aite a way.


    "Administrator?" Seeing the news from Wei Wuxian and the cuckold on the top of Baiyue, Felisa and mieba frowned, didn''t say anything, and waited for this guy''s reply tacitly.


    Bai Yue: "both of you haven''t read the group announcement and group file, have you? Before the group leader set up the new people to enter the group and automatically instill information into the new people''s mind. However, I think this kind of important thing, I still let the new people read it by themselves, so as to deepen their impression. So I modified it. I didn''t expect Well, it''s my fault. I''ll adjust it back here. "


    After that, Baiyue used her administrator''s authority to directly transfer the contents of group announcement and group file to Felisa and mieba''s mind through the system.


    After a while, Felisa and mieba, who realized that there was more information in their brain, became serious and passively accepted the information. Then soon, their eyes widened, and a thick and incredible look appeared on their faces.


    Is this the world of the other worlds?!


    The purple sweet potato and I used to be people living in two different worlds. He is really the overlord of the universe in his world.


    Thinking of this, Felisa and mieba were silent at the same time. They took some time to digest the message and adapt to the shock and excitement in their hearts.Then, after a little calming down, they opened their respective data panels and looked at their own situation.


    They are:


    [Name: Felisa


    from: Dragon Ball World


    gender: male


    race: Frozen clan


    System: Martial Arts


    realm: Immortal realm, the third medium stage


    group strength evaluation: gifted, highly effective, is a very excellent seedling, but unfortunately, too arrogant, often killed, obviously One hit to solve the opponent, but always waste time to humiliate the opponent, give the opponent the opportunity to resist or even overturn, which leads to now being hanging on the tree of hell, fully explains what is the villain died of too much talk. If the group members can correct such shortcomings again, they will certainly be beaten by the society in the future! ¡¿


    Felisa


    After reading his own data panel, especially the "group strength evaluation" line, Felisa''s face suddenly became extremely ugly, and she had 10000 words to say.


    On the other side.


    [Name: mieba


    from: Fulian three worlds


    gender: male


    race: Titan


    System: Martial Arts + technology


    realm: the third initial stage of immortality (if not equipped with power gems, then the first initial stage of immortality)


    group strength evaluation: good talent, high physical ability, and ambitious, willing to work for the growth of the whole universe Long time harmony has made contributions, and with its excellent ability, it has successfully won the power gem, and has become the top power in the universe. It''s a pity that people are too rigid and don''t know how to adapt. They blindly resort to violence to achieve their goals, which arouses many people''s resentment towards themselves. If they don''t correct it, they will not get a good end in the future. ¡¿


    mieba


    After reading his own data panel, his eyes lingered for a long time on the word "bad end". Mieba''s lips moved. Like Felisa, he had 10000 words in his heart.

 Chapter 744

    As the top powers in the universe, mieba and Felisa feel that their great existence should not be offended; those who offend them are either ignorant or hostile.


    Now, when they look at their respective data panels and see the words "beaten" and "not well done", their faces are extremely ugly.


    If it wasn''t for the terrible information they just got and the fact that they hadn''t figured out the specific situation of the boss group, they would have yelled a lot.


    Who are you scolding?


    Of course, I scolded the administrator.


    You have to be beaten and you have to die!


    Moon worship: "it seems that the two friends of the group have received the message about our boss chat group. They understand how sacred this place is, and they also know that you two are actually people of two worlds. It''s normal that you haven''t heard each other''s name before. Well, please stop talking and say hello to each other. We''ll all be friends in the same chat group. "


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the two new people did not send any more voice. With a warm smile, I sent a message in the group.


    Seeing the words of paying homage to the moon pop up on the chat screen, Felisa and mieba snort at the same time. Then, they don''t speak any more. For fear of exposing their true tone, they use the way of editing words to communicate with each other.


    Next second.


    Felisa: "ah ha ha, we are in two different worlds. No wonder I haven''t heard your name. Hello, I''m the king of the universe, Felisa. @"Exterminate hegemony."


    Mieba: "ha ha, that''s how it is. I understand that. It''s really impolite before. I''m the overlord of the universe. Mieba. @Felisa


    After this dialogue, Felisa and mieba look at each other''s faces, and then send a message almost at the same time.


    Felisa: nice to meet you


    Mieba: nice to meet you


    Other friends of the group


    These two, what''s the situation?


    Made up? Or is it acting?


    Unlike other people who think so much, seeing the two new people stop fighting and start "normal and friendly" exchanges, the Lord of the moon worship nodded with satisfaction in the affiliated world and scientific research institute. Then, he said in the group: "it''s good for the two group friends. As long as we unite with each other and help each other, I believe we will be able to climb higher mountains in our respective fields in the future Peak


    "You are very good at talking, but unfortunately, I don''t need other people''s help. I just need the dragon ball." Felisa and mieba murmured in their hearts.


    Then


    Mieba: "sorry, everyone. My warship has stopped Asgard''s ship. Now I''m going to get the space gem. Excuse me."


    Worship the moon: "yes, please."


    Just now, I used the administrator''s authority to check the basic information about the two newcomers and their world. Baiyue appreciates mieba, a Titan who wants to lighten the burden of the universe.


    Kill half of the creatures, and let the universe, which has been rapidly deprived of resources, have a chance to breathe. How can this be compared with the imagination of the man who wanted to launch a big flood to destroy the world?


    So, mieba, I support you!


    Felisa: "well, excuse me, Mr. administrator. What kind of gem did Mr. mieba talk about just now? What kind of thing is it? It sounds like it''s very powerful?"


    I thought that purple sweet potato was bragging, but Judging from the current situation, what he said is likely to be true, so he was very interested in the gems that he could easily destroy half the universe or the creatures in half the universe with only one ring finger after collecting them.


    He was not the only one who was interested. After his inquiry came out, someone came out again immediately.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, uncle, tell us quickly what kind of treasure that gem is. What''s the use of the space gem that new people are going to grab now?"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "administrator, Xiao Wang is also very interested. If you can, please help us out."


    Runyu: "Runyu is also confused about this. He can destroy half of the universe with one loud finger. This method is unheard of."


    Majestic overlord: @ frissa, boss, you said before that you would collect dragon balls for you, and you would take thousands of planets as a gift of thanks. Is that true


    Sha Qian Mo: "administrator, I am also very interested in the ability of that gem?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that so many friends want to popularize their knowledge of infinite gems in the world where the new couple lives, the moon worshipped and nodded with a smile.


    "Very good, I understand what I don''t understand, and I''m willing to open my heart to ask about it. All my friends have made great progress."


    Thinking that the moon worship is about to answer the doubts of the group of friends, or to satisfy their curiosity, but just as he opened his mouth, he suddenly froze.It seems that there are some other words mixed in the series of requests for knowledge popularization!


    Then, flisa''s reply appeared on the screen.


    Felisa: @ hegemony, of course it''s true. We''ll have a private chat later


    Majestic: "OK, OK."


    Dear friends


    Lao Xiong, after being in the hospital for so long, you are not aggressive at all now. OK, OK, this reply sounds very respectful. You Well, let''s not mention it!


    After the temporary end of the communication between Felisa and xiongba, Baiyue shakes her head and sends out the edited information. Suddenly, a text about infinite gems appears on the chat screen.


    Worship the moon: "infinite gems are divided into power gems, space gems, soul gems, time gems, reality gems, soul gems, they..."


    Looking at the message sent by Baiyue, the more you look at it, the more dignified the look on each group member''s face. After watching it, more than 80% of the group members can''t help but take a breath and say in secret: "what a powerful gem!"


    But?


    There are six such powerful gems, each of which has enough power to make people crazy. If you gather six gems, as long as your body can bear them, it''s really like mieba''s saying that you can destroy half of the creatures in the universe with a snap of your finger. This ability It''s so terrible!


    In the world of dragon ball, Felisa widened her eyes and murmured, "is there such a powerful treasure in other worlds? Infinite gems This kind of thing should belong to me, King Felisa


    On the other side, attached to the world, peeping through the screen for a long time, after reading the message about infinite gems sent out by the moon worship, Luo Houji, who stood at the door of the Tushan Hotel and did not leave or go in, finally spoke in the group under the depressed eyes of the waiter.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "worship the moon, administrator, this infinite gem is such a powerful magic weapon! I don''t know. If the mieba group friend successfully gets the space gem, can he use the ability of the space gem to directly transfer my heart and soul from the glass cup, so that he doesn''t need Chu Xuanji''s help, let alone planning step by step to take Yu Sifeng to coerce her? "


    Pay homage to the moon


    How can I know such a thing?

 Chapter 745

    Looking at the questions raised by Luo Houji, Bai Yue said that although I''m an administrator, I''m not an omniscient master. Can space gems transfer your heart and soul from the glass cup? If you don''t test it yourself, I''m afraid only the group leader will know the answer.


    "Ah, autumn!" In mainland China, in a wing room of yunlanzong, Qiu suddenly sneezes at night when he is doing something indescribable. Then he reaches out his hand and touches his nose and says, "who is talking about me behind my back?"


    After that, he shook his head and continued to do his own business.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    In the face of Luo Hou Ji Du''s question, Bai Yue hesitated for a moment and answered his question very honestly.


    "I don''t know the answer to this matter, Luo qunyou, and the leader of the group is not online now, so I can''t help you. However, no matter whether it is feasible or not, we can have a try. When mieba group friends come back, I will tell him about it for you and ask him to help with space gems. "


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "thank you administrator. If you can come out, I will repay you in the future."


    I''m very kind to you. Since I''ve been appointed as the administrator by the group director, that''s my duty. I don''t need to thank you


    Luo houjidu: "thank you all the same. Of course, thanks to other group friends who participated in the group activities. I''m sorry to trouble you. The plan to let Chu Xuanji break the glass cup still has to go on, because I don''t know whether the space gem can pass through the magic protection of the glass cup. I''ve asked you to help me so much, but I''ve been writing empty promises all the time, and I''m very upset. I''ll pay you some thanks now, and I''ll thank you again when I come out. "


    Words fall, Luo throat plan all mind move, suddenly, a dazzling red envelope appeared on the screen.


    [Ding, Luo Houji, a member of the group, sent out 30 lucky red envelopes. ¡¿


    the mechanical sound of the system rings in the group, and at the same time, the king of luck is born. Although he is not online, he is the leader of the group, yeshiqiu.


    Other people, they also grab their own gifts, everyone has a share, because the number of red envelopes issued by luohouji is really a little large, right, rich and powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    Liuli world is leading Li Ze palace disciples to Shaoyang sect.


    When the devil Bruce Lee and the black Marshal see that there is a red envelope in the group, they immediately move and tear it apart. Then, the devil Bruce Lee gets a crystal of magic Qi, and the black Marshal gets a black bell magic weapon, which is called Dementor bell. The level is at the beginning of level 9.


    Well, although it doesn''t reach immortal level, it''s also a very precious weapon in the early stage of level 9!


    You know, as a creature, the black Marshal''s own strength has not reached immortality, so he likes this magic weapon very much.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on the East Sea of Liuli world, Wei Wuxian, who is boating with Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yanli, admiring the dolphins not far away, quickly opens a red envelope. Then, the mechanical sound of the system rings in his mind.


    [Ding, group member Wei Wuxian, congratulations on grabbing the red envelope from luohou Jidu, the first immortal magic sword, Longyang sword. ¡¿


    "Longyang sword? The name is very domineering. " Hearing this, Wei Wuxian said, and then moved his mind and took the sword out of the warehouse.


    In his hand, there was a sword out of thin air. Holding it, Wei Wuxian felt the powerful power contained in the sword.


    Last time in Baolian lamp world, his random sword was broken by pig Bajie''s dead fat man with a rake. So far, he has been lack of suitable weapons.


    Originally, the demon civilization had a command sword, and she liked it very much. But Queen moganna, who only knew about bichi, didn''t give her that sword, instead, she gave it to Arto, the ugly eight.


    This event depressed Wei Wuxian for a long time. Now, with this dragon Yang Sword, he can finally dance it happily.


    Sitting beside Wei Wuxian, he saw a powerful sword in his hand. He felt the unknown smell of the sword. Jiang Yanli frowned and asked him, "ah Xian, how come I have never seen this sword before? Did the queen moganna give it to you?"


    "No, elder martial sister, this is Luo Houji who was sent to the group just now. I robbed him." Wei Wuxian turned to Jiang Yanli and replied with a smile.


    "Luo Hou Ji Du, is that the devil Lord?" Jiang Yanli continued.


    "Well, that''s him."


    "Not only is he a devil, but this sword is also a devil''s sword. His whole body is full of evil spirit. Wei Wuxian, are you really going to abandon immortals and cultivate demons now?" Jiang Cheng, who is fishing, turns his head and looks at the sword in Wei Wuxian''s hand. As soon as he picks it, he says coldly.


    "Well, actually, I prefer to cultivate immortals. It''s just that the cultivation of immortals is too slow, and I''m a demon left messenger of science and technology system, which is different from the evil way that our world thinks. So, I think we should continue to do this first." Wei Wuxian spared raotou and said with a dry smile."Well, different? If you don''t use transfiguration, if the people of Xianmen can''t beat you, just like you are now, do you believe that the hundred families of Xianmen will join hands to attack you immediately? " Jiang Cheng sneers.


    "I believe it. Those guys are biased. They like to engage in this kind of thing that is not of our own race. They have to target those who are not in the same line with them. In my opinion, they just don''t have the strength of Wen Ruohan. Otherwise, they are no better than the Wen family of Qishan! " Wei Wuxian nodded and said calmly.


    "Shut up. If you make enemies like this, you can talk about it in front of me and my sister. Don''t talk nonsense when you go back." Jiang Cheng''s face turns black a few, to Wei Wuxian scold a way.


    Is it true that all the Xianmen people like to engage in non-native activities?


    This is a curse to their family.


    To tell the truth, if the other party is not Wei Wuxian, and there is a person like him in his own world, Jiang Cheng thinks that their dream Jiang''s will be aimed at him!


    Hearing Jiang Cheng scold himself as a child, Wei Wuxian sighed and lowered his head in silence. He murmured in his heart, "if it wasn''t for elder martial sister here, I would have beaten you to the sea!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon ball world, the hell of the earth.


    [Ding, team member Frisa, congratulations on grabbing the red envelope from luohou Jidu, the first two volumes of immortal ghost skill "forbidden record of the underworld". ¡¿


    after hearing the voice in her mind, Felisa blinked, and then patiently perceived the so-called group member warehouse according to the previous information. After perceiving it, Felisa hesitated for a long time, finally gritted her teeth and decided to accept the inheritance of the forbidden record of the underworld.


    Soon, the contents of the first two volumes of "forbidden records of the underworld" were transmitted to his mind, and then his eyes burst out with brilliant light.


    "This ability I, King Felisa, can go out at last. Ha ha ha Felisa laughed excitedly.

 Chapter 746

    He was king Felisa, a great and unfortunate man.


    The greatness lies in the fact that the freissa Legion led by him is invincible all over the universe and has occupied countless planets. People on such and such planets, whose civilization level is not bad in the universe, will unconsciously show their fear when they hear his name.


    Unfortunately, he was defeated by the despicable monkey king in a "sneak attack" because of his carelessness. This is a great shame.


    Later, he and his father went to the earth for revenge, and was killed by a human who had never seen him before. Now his soul is imprisoned in the hell of the earth. How can it be miserable?


    "Alas Thinking of this, the excited Frisa could not help sighing heavily.


    Fortunately, now he has a good fortune and doesn''t have to suffer here any more.


    This book, the forbidden record of the underworld, records the ghost cultivation method, which can make you still have powerful power in the state of soul.


    What''s more, it''s different from the previous pure energy release to produce explosive power. Although there are only the first two volumes, it still records many magical spells. The effect is dazzling and can play many unexpected roles against the enemy.


    Thinking of this, Felisa closed her eyes and breathed deeply. Then she suddenly opened her eyes and said to the air in front of her with a serious face: "Monkey King, you wait. I, King Felisa, will come to you soon!"


    Then, Felisa plans to start practicing the first two volumes of the forbidden record of Hades. After recovering some strength, he rushes out of hell. Just then, a mechanical sound rings in his mind.


    Ding, team member Felisa, team member xiongba has sent you a private message. ¡¿


    "hegemony? Oh, that boss group with long hair, very old, looks very licking dog temperament guy Hearing the system''s warning, Felisa thought for a moment, remembered who this man was, and murmured.


    Then open the private chat window with xiongba.


    Looking at the news from the overlord that he is willing to work for himself and collect dragon balls, he only asks himself not to treat him badly in the future. Felisa smiles. See, this is the charm of my king frissa. No matter where I go, some people are willing to take the initiative to join me and live a good life with me!


    It''s just


    "I don''t take everything." Flisa said faintly.


    Yes, he had no way before. He was trapped in this area and had to wait for someone outside to revive himself through the dragon. Now, with these two volumes of the forbidden records of the underworld, he is confident that he will soon be able to rush out of this hell, so he does not need others to revive him at all.


    Even if you are free to dominate the universe in a state of soul, you may have a better life than before!


    Felisa thought.


    Immediately, he did not agree or refuse the request of the overlord. On the contrary, he asked him a question.


    Felisa: "xiongba San, you are willing to work for my king Felisa. It shows that you have great vision. But before I agree, can you take a screen capture of your data panel for me? Hehe, the boss always needs to look at the information of the employees before making a decision. Do you understand this


    Majestic overlord


    And my data panel? No, you didn''t say that in the group before. Didn''t you ask someone to collect dragon balls for you, and then call some dragon to revive you? Why do you have such an attitude towards me now that I seem dispensable?


    Seeing the reply from Felisa, he finally finished the discharge procedure and walked out of Tushan hospital carefully. He was afraid that he would be sent in again as soon as he came out. The bully frowned and his eyes flashed a look of doubt.


    However, he did not directly ask Felisa this question. After all, no matter whether this person is a dead person or not, others claimed to be the emperor of the universe in the group before, and the photo of destroying a planet with a single blow is not for fun. Such a person is definitely not what his small world leader can offend.


    Therefore, xiongba just hesitated a little and made a decision in his heart.


    He was trapped in the hospital for a long time and wasted a lot of time, so that even the woman Yin Su Su, who once did not dare to offend, was stronger than him. If he wanted to catch up, he had to hold a thigh like Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen. Only in this way, his hegemony would not be eliminated by the times.


    With this in mind, xiongba frowns, opens his data panel, takes a screen shot and sends the picture to Felisa for a look.


    Seeing that this guy really sent his own data, Felisa nodded. He felt the hero''s sincerity to take refuge in himself. Then he enlarged the picture and began to read it. Unexpectedly, his face twitched violently when he read it.


    It says:


    [Name: xiongba


    from: Fengyun world


    gender: male


    System: Martial Arts


    realm: the beginning of the fourth stageStrength evaluation of group members: talent is fairly good, because he was the first to join the group and used to be a top player in the group. Although he is a little older, as long as he is angry and hard-working, he still has a glimmer of hope to become an excellent group member. Unfortunately, he is too arrogant and arrogant, and his luck is not good, so that he has fallen to the third worst level in the group ¡­¡­ It''s basically gone. ¡¿


    Felisa


    At the beginning of the fourth stage of Wudao? What kind of immortal realm is this!


    What''s more, you old junkie who has been basically scrapped dare to come to frissa to offer treasure. Where does this come from?


    After watching the screen capture of xiongba''s data panel, Felisa really has ten thousand words to say.


    For example: does he look like a waste collector?


    Majestic: "King Felisa, I know that my data are not very good-looking, but as the leader of Tianxia society, I manage the 800000 disciples of Tianxia society in good order, and I still have room for improvement in my three skills. As long as you give me a chance, I will be able to help you do a lot of things."


    Felisa: really


    Felisa is very suspicious of the truth of the words of the hero. A rubbish in the early stage of the fourth level can help him to do many things, which is too fake.


    "It''s true. Maybe you don''t know that Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian in the group used to be martial arts men of level 6 and immortals men of level 7, but after they were trained by the demon queen moganna, their strength soon rose to immortality and became the right arm of moganna. As long as you can give me the next chance, I''m willing to be your right arm like them Right arm


    The words of xiongba are very sincere, but after looking at the head portraits of Li Maozhen and Wei Wuxian, Felisa turns her lips.


    People are people, you are you, you don''t look at what people look like, and then look at what you look like.


    Let''s say that Wei Wuxian, with a confident smile, is still so young. According to what you said, he was already a little master of level 7 before he got the training of mogana. But you are only at the beginning of level 4 at such a big age. How can you compare with others?


    And that Li Maozhen, though not young, is much younger than you. He used to have six ranks, and his strength is much stronger than you now. Moreover, his calm temperament makes him a very capable person, looking back at you Well, let''s not mention it!


    In his heart, Felisa compared the hero with Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, and then madly belittled him in his heart.


    Poor bully didn''t know about it. Seeing that Felisa didn''t speak, he sent a message to Felisa again and said, "King Felisa, please give me a chance. I won''t let you down!"


    Felisa: "and


    I''m sorry, your data alone has let me down to the extreme. At the beginning of the fourth order I think the cleaners of the frissa Legion are better than you!

 Chapter 747

    Felisa''s aversion to hegemony is incomparable.


    At the beginning of the fourth stage Although no one has explained to him how strong this realm is, with the third realm of his immortal realm as the basis of judgment and relying on his own extraordinary wisdom, Felisa thinks that he can still understand the strength of people in this realm.


    Because of this, for the old man who is close to scrapping and whose strength is 80% even worse than the cleaners of his legion, Felisa will feel very disgusted.


    If at ordinary times, he would not even talk with such rubbish, because it is a waste of his time.


    But now


    "Well, forget it. Although he''s a scum, he''s still in this group. It''s not bad to take him as my younger brother. In the future, it''s good to ask me some information and keep an eye on the dynamics of this boss group." Felisa sighed, thinking of it in her heart.


    However, it''s said that this boss group claims to accommodate the boss of all the world, that is, the big guy class creatures, and there are such wastes as xiongba in it, which is really beyond his expectation.


    Then, Felisa sent a message to the overlord and said, "well, King Felisa, I will take you. From now on, you will be the 38th soldier of the Legion of Felisa, the sixth branch, the fifth strong brigade, the ninth company and the 38th platoon."


    "Boy, thank you, King Felisa!" After seeing the exciting agreement of Felisa, a bright smile suddenly appeared on the old face of the overlord, and he quickly arched his hand to the air in front of him, thanking Felisa on the private chat channel.


    Although It sounds that the position is much inferior to the "devil''s right and left emissary" Mo ganna gave to Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, but we''ve got a leg, haven''t we?


    Felisa: "well, you don''t need to do the collection of dragon balls. I''ve seen the price of crossing runes leading to my world. It''s too wasteful to use such a high price on you one day. I''d better do it myself after I leave hell."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The bright smile on the hero''s face solidified instantly.


    What''s the situation? We don''t need any more?


    Felisa: you''re in that subsidiary world right now, aren''t you


    He didn''t care about the hero''s mood at the moment. Felisa continued to send him a message.


    Majestic: "yes, king."


    Felisa: very good. Go to collect some demons or evil spirits for me immediately. Oh, there are a lot of Yang Qi. King Felisa, I need to use them when I practice


    Majestic: "yes, king."


    "Well." Felisa nodded with satisfaction, but after a while, seeing the image of the hero still on the private chat window, he frowned and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    Majestic: "King Felisa, you haven''t given me any money yet?"


    Felisa: "and


    Boy, you are a ghost!


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten seconds later, he stepped back from the private chat window with Felisa and felt the huge space warship in his group warehouse. A look of joy flashed in his eyes, and he couldn''t help sighing his wit again.


    You can be flexible and outstretched, and you can be a younger brother when it''s critical. It''s really right to make such a decision.


    Look, the emperor of the universe has given me a sum of money. It''s such a big space warship. If you sell it, the points you get will not only buy demons, but also evil spirits and Yang Qi. You can certainly lose a considerable part of them.


    At that time, use those points to buy advanced skills, elixirs or weapons. That day is not too beautiful!


    With this in mind, xiongba subconsciously wiped the corners of his mouth, and there was no saliva at all. Then, he quickly walked to Yunmeng Jiangshi''s residence and Pudu Cihang''s temple.


    If he remembers correctly, these two are the largest ghost catching organizations in the affiliated world, especially the temple of Pudu Cihang. Although he is not as proficient in ghost magic as Wei Wuxian, he can''t bear the world-class and many ghosts. Moreover, the middle-level cadres are far more powerful than Yunmeng Jiang. So, if he can, the xiongba still wants to cooperate with Pudu Cihang After all, he and Wei Wuxian didn''t get along well.


    That''s to say, Pudu Cihang is an old man. It''s easy to lose money when doing business with him. So let''s go to both families!


    Xiongba thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, reconnecting the three worlds.


    It''s said that I have something to do. Excuse me first. Actually mieba has been paying attention to the situation in the group. Seeing that those guys are still discussing various strange things after they leave, mieba''s brow is locked and his heart is very complicated.


    There are other worlds in the world Will he continue to collect infinite gems and destroy half of the universe with one loud finger?


    After all, he wanted to do so because he was worried that the resources of the universe would be used up quickly by so many people, leading to more tragedies. Now that there are other worlds, he can import resources from other worlds to relieve the pressure of his own universe.Yes, just like some countries on some planets with few natural resources support their people by importing.


    It''s a good way to be reasonable. It''s just


    "What are you going to pay for? What can be used as payment goods for such huge resources? " The way to destroy hegemony.


    A few minutes later, he sighed heavily and came up with a disappointing answer: No, I can''t find anything to pay for. Because the transaction is equivalent, the price of importing such huge resources from other world Well, from mieba''s point of view, it''s not much different from destroying half of the creatures with one loud finger.


    So


    "Sure enough, it''s still a good way to destroy half of the creatures directly?" Mieba murmured.


    With a big wave of his hand, he ordered his men to attack Asgard''s refugee ship.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom All of a sudden, countless artillery fire toward Raytheon''s spaceship, this piece of space was covered by war in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, not long after, Mie Ba finished abusing Hulk, defeated Thor, forced rocky to give space gem to himself, and killed him when rocky wanted to cheat.


    Looking at the light that the Black God and Hulk left through the black magic, mieba shook his head and murmured, "why do you need to be honest?"


    Then he smashed the cube of the universe, and inlaid the revealed space gem in his infinite glove.


    Feeling the powerful space energy from infinite gloves, mieba closed his eyes, and his face was full of a smooth look. This power It is worthy of being a space gem. After he has collected all the six infinite gems, he will be able to eliminate half of the creatures in the universe with one loud finger, and reduce the burden of the universe.


    Thinking, mieba raised his mouth and flashed a smile from his heart.


    At the same time, he also noticed that his level in the chat group also changed at the moment when the space gem was inlaid on the infinite glove, from the early stage of the third immortal realm to the middle stage of the third immortal realm, and it was only one line away from the late stage of the third immortal realm.

 Chapter 748

    On the other side, the mainland of fighting spirit, yunlanzong.


    After cleaning up yunyun''s body, yeshiqiu seals her memory with seal technique, so as to avoid some bad things in the future. He still wants to have a long time with yunyun.


    After doing these things well, yeshiqiu returns to the top of yunlanzong mountain where she met with yunyun in a coma. Then, she points her hand on her body. Suddenly, yunyun''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly and there is a sign that she is about to wake up.


    See, night autumn a flash, immediately disappeared.


    "Well, it''s better to develop your relationship one after another when you have free time in the future. Only in this way can you last for a long time." In the crack of space, autumn walks at night, feeling her chin, thinking of it in her heart.


    He did not know whether it was appropriate to use the word "Zhenxiang" to describe his situation.


    Originally, he just wanted to harvest happiness, and was not willing to spend so long time with yunyun to cultivate his feelings. However, after he felt yunyun''s beauty, he found that he was still willing to do this kind of thing.


    Recalling the taste of the first time I experienced such a beautiful thing in my life not long ago, I unconsciously licked the corner of my mouth at night, and a faint smile appeared on my face.


    At the same time, the colorful sky swallowing python, who crawled out of his sleeve until he stopped on his left shoulder, saw that the human who always threatened himself showed such a happy smile. Thinking of what he had done in front of another woman not long ago, the colorful sky swallowing Python''s eyes suddenly showed a strong look of disdain.


    This man It''s so bad!


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. I''ve just gone through a sport and I''m hungry now. Be careful I''ll make you snake soup." Without strabismus, he continued to look ahead, but noticed that the eyes of the colorful sky swallowing Python were not right. At night, Qiu said to it immediately.


    "Hiss!" Hearing this, the cute colorful sky swallowing Python shivers all over. Then, his eyes change with the speed visible to the naked eye, and he becomes adored. Not only that, he also rubs his head against Shiqiu''s neck to show his closeness to him.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with my eyes. I''m so good and obedient. You can''t make me into snake soup without humanity!


    "Oh, it''s smart. Good. Keep smart. Otherwise, I''ll make you snake soup on a whim. Don''t blame me." Feel the cold feeling from the neck, night time autumn said to the colorful swallow day python.


    "Hiss." Hearing the meaning of yeshiqiu, it''s obvious that if he doesn''t plan to eat himself now, the colorful sky swallowing Python is relieved and nods again and again.


    Looking at the little thing so aware of current affairs, night autumn thought, feel that bullying a newborn seems to be a little lack of demeanor, so, turned to him with a smile, whispered: "good."


    Colorful sky swallowing Python


    I beg you, don''t smile at me, I''m afraid!


    ¡­¡­


    A few seconds later, Zhongzhou land, in an ancient ruins.


    There was a wave in the space, and then a young man, dressed in a white dress, with a colorful snake on his shoulder and a sword on his waist, appeared here.


    Glancing at the surrounding environment, the secret passage is indeed some years old. Then, at night, Qiu looks at a dusty stone seat on the nearby platform.


    There is a strange fruit inlaid with purple crystal on the surface of the stone pedestal. It is the original fruit of dragon and phoenix that can determine the strength of Taixu ancient dragon and ancient Tianhuang!


    At night, Qiu has already accepted the Dragon Emperor Zhukun, and Zhukun has never eaten this fruit. If he can take it and give it to Zhukun to eat


    Ah, no, you can sell it to other dragon or Phoenix people. It''s also a good choice.


    After all, although Zhukun is the Dragon Emperor of the Taixu ancient dragon clan, he is very old. It''s not worthwhile to invest this treasure in him. It''s better to sell it to aobing! In short, no matter how to deal with it in the end, as long as it is beneficial to yourself.


    Thinking about it, autumn''s body flashed in the night and moved like a ghost. In the blink of an eye, it came to the stone seat. Then, it reached out and grabbed the original fruit of dragon and Phoenix in front of it.


    Just then, suddenly, a sound of footstep came into his ears.


    Don''t get me wrong. There''s no one around here. It''s just that at night, Qiu hears a sound from a place more than 20 kilometers away. Then he releases his mental energy and feels it for a while. He finds that it''s a team of Tian Yao Huang clan.


    Yes, although the seven or eight people are all human beings, their breath of Warcraft can''t hide Qiu''s perception. As for their real bodies, he can easily see through them.


    "They came here at this time. They It''s supposed to be looking for the origin of the dragon and Phoenix. Is it because my appearance leads to the butterfly effect? " Take back the mental perception, murmur at night.


    Then, the original fruit of dragon and phoenix is collected into Najie, and then the mind moves to open the space channel and return to the royal city of Gama.He is not interested in the TIANYAO huangzu. If he met TIANYAO huangzu when he was just fighting emperor and emperor, he would be very interested. But now, forget it, he has no time to play with them.


    In the evening after autumn left, after more than half an hour, a group of people came here, looking at this piece of ruins located in the ancient forest, they were very happy, one of them excitedly said: "here it is, the origin of the dragon and Phoenix must be here, the day of the rise of our TIANYAO huangzu is coming."


    "That''s right!"


    "That''s right. With the origin of dragon and Phoenix, there will be an emperor with dragon and Phoenix blood in our heaven demon Phoenix family. At that time, there will be only one overlord in the whole world of Warcraft, which is Taixu ancient dragon and jiuyoudiming Python


    ¡­¡­


    These days, the people of the Yuhuang clan yelled, and then they began to search here. According to the ancient clues left by the clan, there should be a dragon and Phoenix fruit here at this time. Where is it?


    The party searched carefully.


    After a stick of incense, they gathered together.


    "Did you find it?"


    "No


    "Neither do I."


    "It''s impossible. The elders can''t be wrong in their inference, and they haven''t heard that Taixu Cologne has taken action."


    "Let''s look for it again?"


    "Well, OK, look again."


    So, the team began to search the ruins for the second time.


    It took a long time this time.


    "Did you find it?"


    "No


    "Look again."


    "Good."


    It took half an hour this time.


    "Did you find it?"


    "No


    "What''s the matter? Keep looking. "


    This time it took


    Until dark, the group was still busy searching.


    ¡­¡­


    Besides, in the city of Gama.


    After returning here, he spent some time to close the door, and cured all the injuries he had left. Looking at the moon that had come out in the sky, he thought about it in autumn at night. His mind moved, and he opened up the chat group.


    I didn''t go online all day, and I don''t know how the sand sculptures in the group are doing. Did they deliberately violate the group rules while he was away?

 Chapter 749

    Yeshiqiu may not be a good bird under the influence of the sand sculptures in the group these years, but he feels that he is still a responsible leader of the group. He is very concerned about the situation of the group members. Whenever he has time, he will go online to peep at the screen and review the chat records.


    This is not, after all the injuries caused by the emperor of the glass world have been cured, when he is free, he will be online again.


    [Ding, group leader, group member mieba has joined the chat group. ¡¿


    [team member frissa has joined the chat group. ¡¿


    once online, the system sends two messages to itself.


    Looking at these two pieces of news, at night, Qiu Leng felt his chin and said in his heart, "purple sweet potato and the king, it''s really a coincidence that they are in the group at the same time."


    Then, he closed the message prompt bar and quickly browsed the chat records. Soon, what happened in the past day was clear to Qiu. Not only that, he also analyzed the time period of the two newlyweds through those messages.


    First of all, mieba, a purple sweet potato who doesn''t know family planning and only knows how to use bloody means to cause a lot of tragedies, just killed rocky yesterday and snatched space gems from him. At this time, he only has two infinite gems in his hand. It can be seen that the plot of the third couplet has just begun.


    Then there''s frissa. The goods have been killed by TROX, and now they are in hell, so the survival contest in the universe has not started yet. In addition, he snatched a red envelope sent by luohou Jidu, which contained an immortal Dharma "forbidden record of the underworld".


    Although the first two levels of luohouji are only used in that skill, if it can be practiced, Frisa will be able to form a spirit body, and there will be no problem to rush out of hell at that time.


    And the magic Frisa Oh, the monkey king of that world is in trouble.


    After reading the news record, the corner of autumn''s mouth is gently raised at night. With a smile, I think of it in my heart.


    Then, he picked up his spirits and continued to watch the communication in the group at this time.


    Worship the moon: "that''s it. How about mieba qunyou? Are you willing to use the power of space gems to help Luo qunyou? Now the group is holding group activities in the glass world. You don''t need to use the crossing symbol to cross there. It''s completely free. If you can save Luo qunyou from the glass cup, I believe he will thank you."


    Yes, Baiyue is asking mieba for help for luohoujidu. She wants to see if she can use the power of space gems to transfer the soul of luohoujidu directly from the glass cup.


    "Space gem..." Peeping at the screen, autumn murmured at night.


    To be reasonable, this idea is quite right. Since you are trapped inside, and we can''t break the things that trap you, how good is it that we use the power of space to directly transfer you out?


    It''s just that the glazed cup is the strongest seal artifact in the divine world. It''s not only made of hard material, but also has special divine protection. Where can ordinary space force pass through it and move the things out of it, even if it''s a space gem


    Well, at night, Qiu saw the realm of mieba.


    Equipped with two infinite gems, his strength at this time is the third middle stage of immortality, and infinity is close to the third late stage. Therefore, it is obvious that this is not feasible.


    In the early stage of the fourth immortal realm, the soul of luohou Jidu is trapped in it. In the middle stage of the third immortal realm, how can this work?


    if all the infinite stones can be gathered together, then mobilize the energy of six gemstones together to urge space gemstones, and use the power of space, this may succeed, but only the power gem and space gemstones, to protect the divine power through the glazed glaze, is simply Arabian Nights.


    Thinking, autumn shook his head at night, did not speak, continue to look.


    He doesn''t intend to prevent Baiyue from asking mieba for help for luohouji. After all, it''s a good thing to let friends help each other whether they succeed or not, so as to build a friendship between the two sides, isn''t it?


    If mieba can accept it and is willing to help luohoujidu across the glass world, luohoujidu will thank him even if he fails in the end. There will be some feelings between them and the foundation for mutual help and cooperation in the future.


    At night, autumn calculates in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, reconnecting the three worlds.


    Purple sweet potato, ah bah, is the overlord of the universe. Mieba is now in a great tangle.


    Let him take the space gem across to another world to save people?


    Have you made a mistake? I''m a great man who is determined to destroy half of the creatures in the universe. Do you want me to save people? Worship the moon, I seriously doubt that you have brain problems!


    However, if mieba refuses, he thinks it''s not good. After all, this is the administrator of the boss group. If he can be an administrator in such a mysterious and incredible place, he must be very powerful. If he refuses, I don''t know if he will cross over directly, and then he will knock himself down with his left hook and right hook Finally, he snatched his own infinite gem.


    In that case, I don''t know where to cry!Think of this, unconsciously, mieba''s brow is more and more wrinkled, the expression is more and more serious.


    Luo Houji all: "please help me to destroy ba. No matter whether I succeed or not, I owe you a favor."


    At this time, seeing that the new man didn''t reply to the administrator, affiliated world was still standing in front of the door of Tushan Hotel, neither going in nor leaving. Luo Houji, who was very embarrassed by a fox demon little sister standing at the door, was a little worried. He gritted his teeth and decided to go out in person. He came out and sent a message to mieba.


    "Oh, human?" Seeing this news, mieba was stunned and immediately shook his head. He was the overlord of the universe and didn''t care for others.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "at the peak of this throne, the mana reached the fourth medium stage of immortal realm. Even if only the heart and soul are left now, they have the strength of the fourth initial stage of immortal realm. If you are willing to help me this time, if you need help from this throne in the future, I can''t refuse to define Luo Hou Ji."


    When mieba just shook his head, suddenly, Luo Houji sent out a message again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the news, mieba shook his head for a moment.


    The fourth level of immortality?


    True or false!


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "this is my little intention. Please accept it."


    The next second, a red envelope appeared on the chat screen, at the same time, the mechanical sound of the system sounded in mieba''s mind.


    [Ding, group member mieba, group member Luo Houji has sent you an exclusive red envelope. Would you like to open it? ¡¿


    "well, take it apart." Put out the bully.


    Ding, congratulations on getting the red envelope from luohou Jidu, Zhang Sanmo. ¡¿


    [Zhang Sanmo body: one of the Dharma supernatural powers of the Shura clan. When this body is on display, its physical defense is increased by 500% and its attack power is increased by 300%. It has a certain chance to intimidate the enemy and reduce his attack power. ¡¿


    mieba


    I suddenly feel that this person''s human relationship is very rare.

 Chapter 750

    Mieba, who got Zhang Sanmo''s body, naturally threw himself into Zhenxiang''s arms. Regardless of whether Luo Houji''s strength, which claimed to be the fourth level of immortality, was true or false. With his money, mieba said: you''re a friend, I''ll make it!


    Don''t get me wrong. I''m not a shallow person who takes money from others. I do it for the sake of the universe!


    If you want to save the universe and avoid the use up of resources, you have to destroy half of the creatures in the universe. If you want to achieve this goal, you have to gather six infinite gems. However, is it so easy to gather six gems?


    Although I have some confidence and I am willing to fight for it all my life, but If there is a shortcut, I don''t mind going.


    What''s the shortcut?


    Now is not a shortcut to meet it!


    The Luo throat stratagem is so generous. The Zhang San magic body he just sent to himself directly improves his strength. If he can get more and better things from him in the future, or ask him to help him collect gems together, then the speed of collecting infinite gems will be greatly accelerated?


    With this in mind, mieba''s eyes gradually became wonderful. Then, a firm color flashed across his face. He replied to Luo Houji in the group: "my friends are serious. Walking in the universe, oh no, we should help each other, not to mention we are all in this chat group. It''s a rare fate. Don''t worry, I will Use space gem to save you


    Luohou Jidu: "thank you for your friends."


    Seeing mieba''s reply, Luo Houji is very happy. No matter whether the space gem can really save himself, he immediately thanks mieba.


    Mieba: "well, you''re welcome. @Thank you, Mr. administrator. I''m sorry that I didn''t get back to you as soon as possible because I was delayed


    Worship the moon: "what do you say? As soon as you entered the group, you were willing to help the group friends in need. I admire you for your breadth of mind and bearing. If you can, I''d like to invite you to the scientific research institute after it is completed. Let''s sit down and talk about it. "


    Mieba


    What do I say? Universe talk. sit and prattle about the general principle? What do you mean by that?


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, Liuli world, Shaoyang forbidden area.


    Mieba and Baiyue both crossed here, and luohoujidu came back to his own world at the right time. However, as soon as he came back, he was trapped by liulizhan again, together with the Taiwei puppet body he used at the moment.


    Wei Wuxian: @ moon worship, uncle, I''m on the sea now, and I can''t catch up with you. Please turn on the live broadcast and let''s have a look at the situation. I want to see how the space gem rescued luohou qunyou from the glass cup


    Morgana: Yes, Queen. I also want to see which space gem is better than the gene of space and time that I have carefully created


    Just after bowing to mieba, mieba stretched out a palm to himself. They said hello to each other. Baiyue was about to communicate with him face to face. At this time, two messages appeared on the chat screen. Seeing them, Baiyue didn''t feel disgusted. He looked at mieba in front of him and asked him what he meant.


    In response, mieba replied, "it doesn''t matter. Just turn on the live broadcast and let them watch it."


    Mieba is full of confidence in the ability of space gems. You know, this is one of the infinite gems. It has the most powerful power in the universe. It''s not a very simple thing to transfer a person trapped in a glass bottle?


    So, there will be no problem. Let''s show them the power of infinite gems.


    Mieba thought in his heart.


    "OK, I''ll turn on the live broadcast for you." See mieba agreed, Baiyue nodded to him with a smile, and then sent a message to Wei Wuxian and others in the group.


    Immediately, the mind moves, turns on the live broadcast function, and suddenly the picture here appears in the group for the curious to watch.


    Seeing the live broadcast of the moon worship, Qiu thinks about it in the night when he is peeping at the screen. He uses the trumpet of Zhu Tian''s law enforcer to enter the live broadcast room, intending to see what kind of picture mieba''s throat saving device is.


    However, in any case, it is absolutely impossible to save luohouji from the glass cup only by strength gems and space gems. Yeshiqiu is very sure about this.


    Soon, into the studio night, autumn clearly see the glass world, Shaoyang sect forbidden area is happening in the picture.


    In the picture, mieba and Baiyue simply exchange a few words. Then, he ignores the bursts of evil spirit emitted from the Liuli lamp and strides towards it.


    "Mieba group friends, thank you." The words of luohou Jidu came from the glass cup.


    Hearing this, mieba, who already knew the situation, said frankly, "you''re welcome. I''ll help you out now."


    Then, under the gaze of many friends watching the live broadcast, mieba, who is huge and looks like a purple sweet potato, slowly raises his right hand. He is wearing a very gorgeous metal glove, which is inlaid with a purple, a blue and two unlimited gems.After he raised his arm to the level of his chest, mieba''s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, the blue gem flashed. At the same time, the location of the glass cup, where the space fluctuated violently, a mysterious object like a small black hole appeared out of thin air, constantly releasing suction on the glass cup, as if trying to suck it away, or from it Suck something out.


    Seeing this scene, the group of friends who are watching the live broadcast have some doubts in their hearts. How can they not directly transfer people out, but get them out of the glass cup?


    However, I didn''t have time to think about it. Seeing that the black hole like thing released a huge suction, the wind and flow in the forbidden area of Shaoyang sect were surging up, and the rocks were constantly breaking up, creating a quite shocking scenery. Many of my friends couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Can do Or not?


    "Whoosh!" Just as the group of friends were thinking about this, suddenly, the glass lamp, which was finally shaken by the influence, suddenly burst out a dazzling colorful light. Then, a divine light burst out from it and hit the small black hole. Then, with a roar, the black hole was annihilated, and the fierce explosion occurred in the forbidden area, which formed the energy wind pressure that would destroy hegemony and worship the moon After several steps back, the glass lamp is still there without any damage.


    This It''s kind of embarrassing.


    Felisa: Oh, what''s the matter? Can''t you save people? I don''t think so. Mieba qunyou, do you have any other means? If you have, just use them. It''s important to save people. Well, I believe you! "


    I believe you big head!


    Seeing the seemingly caring and believing words of Felisa, mieba cursed him in his heart. Then he took a deep breath and raised his arm again. This time, the two infinite gems on his gloves gave out their own light.

 Chapter 751

    Other ways, right?


    Hum, I really have other means. Let the energy of the power gem bless the space gem, and then open the space leading to this glass cup. I don''t believe it. If it can''t be opened, the action point will be transferred to other places and then be lost?


    Thinking of this, mieba clenched his teeth, and the two gems on the infinite glove were shining under his control.


    Then, the location of the glass cup, where the space fluctuated again.


    Luo Houji, who was trapped inside, saw the scene through live broadcast. His two palms were clenched into fists, his face was full of excitement, and he cried out: "success, we must succeed!"


    Unfortunately


    "Hum!" This time, just shaking for a while, the glass lamp suddenly released its colorful divine light, and then, the space instantly returned to normal, no matter how mieba urged the unlimited gem power on the glove, it was useless.


    Well, it''s more embarrassing. I can''t save him.


    Mieba''s eyelids twitched a few times, and he felt that it was difficult to ride a tiger.


    Space gems can''t open up space, even with the energy blessing of power gems, it''s useless. This kind of thing he never thought about, but today, it does happen. What should we do?


    "Damn it." The bored mieba bit his teeth and made two infinite gems shine again. He frantically wanted to open the space leading to Liuli Zhan, so that the soul of luohou Jidu could come out of it along the space channel. However hard he bit his teeth, the space channel could not be opened, and Liuli Zhan was always blooming with its dazzling light It''s very bright here.


    In a minute.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo ~" the panting mieba finally put down his arm, looked back at the moon worship behind him, shook his head at him, then turned back, and said to the luohouji in the glass cup: "I''m sorry, friend, it seems that I can''t help you. This glass bottle that trapped you is really weird, even the space gem can''t open to it The space passage inside. "


    Through the live broadcast, I saw mieba''s sweating picture, and then I heard his words. Inside the glass cup, Luo Houji sat on the ground powerlessly, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    It''s no use. He still can''t get out, so he has to wait for Chu Xuanji to break the glass.


    "I can''t save you. Take back that Zhang San devil." At this time, the heart is very tangled mieba continued to say.


    He didn''t want to give up that Zhang Sanmo, but he didn''t want to get paid for his work. He was a man of principle and didn''t want to take other people''s things for nothing. Besides, if he does, I''m afraid that people in this group will look at themselves with different eyes in the future. There are some things that they want to ask for help, but they can''t get help.


    After hearing the words of mieba coming from Liuli Zhan, Luo Houji shook his head and replied, "no, I''m very grateful that you can come here. How can I let you go in vain? That Zhang San devil body is a little bit of my mind. You can keep it, alas. "


    With that, Luo Houji sighed again.


    He really didn''t want to wait any longer. He wanted to get out of the glass cup quickly and settle accounts with the son of a bitch named Bai Lin!


    Hearing Luo Hou Ji Du''s reply, to be honest, mieba was very happy, but he was a little ashamed. If he can, he really wants to help Luo Houji come out of it, but he can''t.


    Who could have thought that two infinite gemstones could not open the space channel to the so-called glass cup?


    Felisa: "since it can''t be opened, do you want to try and blow it up directly? Maybe it can."


    At this time, Longzhu world is waiting for the overlord to send demons and ghosts to him. Watching the live broadcast bored, Felisa sends a message again. After sending this message, he raises his mouth and shows a sinister smile.


    Space gem is useless, and let him see the power gem, how much power it has!


    "Well, I''ll try." Although he is at odds with Felisa, who brazenly claims to be the emperor of the universe, mieba is willing to try his suggestion. He thinks about it and says faintly.


    Then, he raised his arm for the fourth time, and the power gem and space gem on the glove flashed at the same time. He reminded the luohou meter in the glass cup: "friend, I''m going to attack the glass cup, are you ok?"


    "No, please do your best." Seeing the suggestion of freissa and hearing the reminder of mieba, luohouji took a deep breath, stood up from the ground and said in a loud voice.


    "Well, let me try my power gem and see if I can break it." After getting a reply, Mie bahao stepped on his right foot heavily and rushed forward. Before and after arriving at Liuli Zhan, he waved his fist with infinite gloves towards it.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a sound that shook the whole Shaoyang mountain rang out, the earth shook, the mountains swayed, and the light on the surface of the glass lamp slightly rippled, and then, very quickly, it calmed down again.Well, it''s useless. It won''t break.


    Seeing this, mieba clenched his teeth, took back his fist, looked at the glazed lamp in front of him, kept silent for a while, and then shook his head slowly.


    No, he can''t break it.


    "Ah." Luo Houji looks up to the sky and sighs. What can he do? We can only wait for Jin Guangyao to successfully hold Chu Xuanji.


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    The ripples on the surface of the glass cup just now were clearly brought to the bottom of my eyes. At night, the autumn sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and I thought: "it seems that even if the power of two infinite gems can''t win the protection of the glass cup, it doesn''t have no influence at all. If you add some other power, such as all the members of the group attack the glass cup together, then Maybe you can break it, but not necessarily. "


    Thinking about it, I turned my eyes at night and calculated the strength of the group members and their trump cards, such as the Baolian lamp in Yang Jian''s hand and the Chixiao sword in Runyu''s hand. If these weights are added together, he feels that it is not impossible to break the glass.


    It''s just that Jin Guangyao is already calculating Chu Xuanji. It seems that it''s not good to change her strategy at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the night when autumn hesitates, Shaoyang school hall.


    Feeling the violent shaking from the ground, Chu Lei and others were shocked and looked at the source of the earthquake - forbidden area.


    Immediately, Chu Lei exclaimed: "no, liulizhan, please follow me to the forbidden area. Some demons break into the forbidden area without permission. I''m afraid they want to seize liulizhan and release the evil spirit star. Let''s go!"


    With that, Chu Lei waved his arm and immediately took the lead in flying out.

 Chapter 752

    Chu Lei, the leader of Shaoyang sect of Xiuxian sect in Liuli world, is also a strange man.


    Chu Xuanji, the reincarnation of luohoujidu, was his daughter. In the original fate of luohoujidu, Chu Xuanji broke the glass cup in order to save Yu Sifeng, and his heart and soul returned to their original place. Luohoujidu reappeared. At that time, Chu Lei was not afraid of luohoujidu. On the contrary, he said a surprise.


    "Anyway, I''m your father!"


    Listen, how dare you say such words to Luo Houji, the fourth important immortal realm? How bold is this uncle?


    This is not enough. Later, he went to the demon world in person, met Luo Houji and said to him, "I will always be your father."


    You see, this man, he''s just killing himself!


    To be reasonable, even if it''s great, handsome and shameless Cough, in a word, it''s the leader of the group. Even the leader of the group doesn''t dare to say anything to Luo Houji, but he said it, and he said it righteously. Such a person is really a talent.


    I don''t know how big the psychological shadow of luohou Jidu was at that time It has to be at least the size of the earth.


    After Chu Lei took the lead in flying out the sword, other Shaoyang sect elders and disciples in the hall also flew out the sword. Among them, as the first disciple, HaoChen hesitated for a while, and his face became a little dignified. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he took off.


    He is the Bailin emperor who has gone down to earth for many years, and he has kept the memory of his time in heaven, so he knows very well how terrible the luohouji trapped in the glass cup is. That guy It can''t be released!


    Thinking about it, the eyes of emperor Bolin, whose sword flies to the forbidden area of Shaoyang, gradually become cold and murderous. Although I don''t think that someone can break the glass cup and let out the soul of luohou Jidu, since he dares to have such an idea, he should die!


    "Whoosh!" Then HaoChen speeded up his flight and caught up with Chu Lei and others.


    After HaoChen also flew out, in a corner of the hall, a beautiful young man, dressed in purple, with gray hair, peeped out his head and looked at the direction of their departure. He murmured: "someone is moving the glass cup. Is it the monsters who captured the Lise palace and captured the little cook? Well, I''ll tell the smelly girl to go


    With that, the man turned and walked towards a courtyard. He said that he was going, but he stepped out of the courtyard for tens of meters in one step. In the blink of an eye, he came to a woman who was also shocked by the earthquake, and then he said something to her.


    After a while, they flew to the forbidden area together.


    Vacate?


    Yes, they are different from Chu Lei and HaoChen. They don''t need a sword. They can fly directly.


    In a corner not far away, watching Chu Xuanji and Teng she Shenjun fly away, Jin Guangyao lowers her head and ponders for a while. Then she says in her heart, "the plan can''t keep up with the changes. It seems that she has to change at will."


    Immediately, he entered the chat group and sent a message to Bruce Lee.


    Jin Guangyao: @ demon Bruce Lee, boss long, you don''t need to take a group of people. Please take Yu Sifeng to Shaoyang sect with you and the black marshal. By the way, please remember to call the Yuen Long envoy together


    Devil Bruce Lee: "now? OK, Bruce Lee knows. "


    The devil Bruce Lee replies to Jin Guangyao, and then immediately takes action. He calls shangyuen long and escorts Yu Sifeng to Shaoyang sect with him and black marshal.


    Don''t worry about those ordinary golden winged bird demons, but if they are three, they will arrive at Shaoyang soon.


    During the flight, Yuen Long wanted to ask them how they were going to save the evil ghost, but the evil Bruce Lee didn''t say anything. The black Marshal even yelled at him, which made him feel sad.


    Obviously, I''m also the right envoy of the demon world. I''m also a high-level figure. Don''t I even have the right to know? It''s really chilling, alas!


    ¡­¡­


    In the forbidden area of Shaoyang sect.


    "That''s all. I have to wait patiently for Chu Xuanji to help me break the glaze." Luo Hou Ji''s melancholy voice came from the glass cup.


    Hearing this, mieba opened his mouth slightly, raised his hand, and wanted to say something to him. However, he found that he didn''t know how to say it, because he couldn''t help him and couldn''t save him. As for Chu Xuanji, I''m sorry. Today is the first day I heard this name. Who is she? Is she very powerful?


    "Well, you don''t have to be too sad, Luo. Sooner or later, you will be free in your world. Well, you go back to the affiliated world first, and I''ll let Lord Jin inform you when the glass cup is broken? " At this time, Baiyue sighed, stepped forward, nodded to the defeated mieba, and then suggested to luohouji, who was trapped in the glass cup.


    "Well, that''s the only way. Thanks to the administrator and..."


    "Dare to break into my Shaoyang forbidden area!" Luo Houji was about to reply to the moon worship. Suddenly, a burst of shouts sounded. Then, more than ten sword lights came and landed around, revealing a Shaoyang disciple with a sharp sword. They surrounded the moon worship and mieba."Well?" Seeing this scene, Bai Yue''s face remained unchanged, still calm, while mieba frowned. Who are these people? They seem to attack us?


    Chu Lei stepped forward, looked at the indifferent moon worship, and then looked at the purple sweet potato like mieba. Then, he pointed his sword at him and asked him, "you are the running dog of Tianxu hall, demon, right? What else do you have? Where is your headquarters? Say it, and I''ll spare your life! "


    Mieba


    Tianxu hall? The evildoer? Running dog? I love you!


    "You, you are Bo Lin Mie Baqi wants to kill the old boy with a fist. Suddenly, in the glass cup, Luo Houji feels the familiar breath from HaoChen''s body and wonders.


    Then, the whole person burst into a rage and roared: "it can''t be wrong. It''s you, it''s you, Bolin. You have the face to see me. I''m going to kill you! Bo Lin, you brute, you plot against me, you have to die, Bo Lin.... "


    Hear Luo Hou Ji all this ring to have no stop of curse, Hao Chen''s face tiny twitch for a while, but didn''t speak.


    Luo Houji can feel his own breath, but he can''t see the situation outside, so he can only make sure that there is a king Bai Lin among himself, but he can''t identify himself, so he doesn''t have to worry about being exposed.


    What''s more, can you believe what morshaxing said? I can''t. What''s more, even if I''m exposed, I''m emperor Bolin, not the devil, and Xuanji is not here. I''m not afraid of what you say!


    HaoChen thought of it in his heart.


    However


    The next second, Luo Houji, who was able to see the situation outside, yelled to Baiyue and mieba: "two friends, who are standing in the southeast corner, look like about 30 years old, tall, and look like a gentle scum. He is emperor Bolin, my big enemy. He looks like he''s coming down to earth. Please help me catch him Live him and take him to the affiliated world. I will torture him slowly and let him experience the pain I have suffered for thousands of years! "


    "Oh, is he your enemy? OK, friend, I''ll take care of it. " Hearing Luo Hou Ji Du''s words, mieba turns his head and looks at his southeast corner. Then he thinks about the gentle and despicable man in his heart. Finally, he locks his eyes on HaoChen.


    Then, he raised his arm, ignored the covetous Chu Lei, and rushed directly to HaoChen.


    At the same time, the moon also put up his double fingers, whispered: "water Warcraft, show up!"


    "Roar!" The words fall, the space behind the worship of the moon fluctuates violently, and then an extremely ferocious head comes out from the space crack with the torrential flood, and a pair of magic eyes stare at HaoChen.


    HaoChen


    You Who are the civilized scum!

 Chapter 753

    I, HaoChen, ah bah! Emperor Bolin, yes, I''m emperor Bolin, the God of heaven. Do I look like a civilized scum?


    Luohou Jidu, and you two evildoers are too much!


    You can be against me, against justice, against all living beings in the three realms. However, you must not insult my appearance and Godhead.


    In the face of mieba and the water Warcraft summoned by the moon, HaoChen was not afraid at all. He just thought of it in his heart. Then, he waved the sword in his hand and chopped down mieba who had come to him.


    "Ah All of a sudden, a gorgeous light of the sword passed by. HaoChen''s sword collided with mieba''s gloved fist, producing a loud metallic sound. Then


    "Boom!" HaoChen''s sword broke instantly. Mieba''s fist broke his sword and continued to move forward. A fist swung on his face. Then HaoChen flew backwards like a broken kite.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so weak?" With one punch, the enemy who trapped luohou Jidu flew away. Mieba was stunned. He was full of doubts. According to reason, this kind of enemy should not be defeated by himself and the administrator. Why is it so easy?


    "HaoChen! Dare to be a demon. He not only intrudes into the forbidden area of Shaoyang, but also injures the disciples of Shaoyang sect. What''s the crime? If you don''t arrest me, I''ll do it! " Seeing that HaoChen couldn''t even catch the purple sweet potato essence, Chu Lei widened his eyes, his expression became more dignified, and his hand holding the sword was a little harder. He warned mieba again.


    "Well, come here." Mieba hooks Chu Lei''s fingers and dominates the airway.


    Will he be afraid of other people''s threat? Besides, these people didn''t give him a strong feeling. In fact, if Luo Houji didn''t say that the man was his big enemy just now, mieba wouldn''t think HaoChen was special. These people were very weak in his eyes!


    "Good courage, array!" Hearing mieba''s words and seeing his provocative action, Chu Lei was furious and frowned. He ordered the Shaoyang disciples around him.


    "Yes, master!" After hearing Chu Lei''s order, Yinghong and others responded in unison, and then they attacked mieba together.


    Seeing this, mieba''s face did not change. He raised his arm, and the space gem on the infinite glove showed a little blue light. Then, he was about to exert his strength, but at this time, the voice of worshiping the moon suddenly came from behind him.


    "Mieba group friends, please get out of the way."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Mie BA''s action suddenly, and then, the ability of space gem started, he disappeared from the original place in a blink of an eye, which surprised Chu Lei and others.


    Shape shifting? No, it''s the power of space. This monster has the power of space. How is it possible? What''s his origin? Is there such a monster in Tianxu hall?


    Chu Lei and others were startled by the ability to destroy space gems.


    In the mainland of fighting spirit, the strong of douzong can shake the space, but here, ha ha, not to mention a group of mortals, few gods even affect the space. After all, the world is different, and the firmness of the space is also different. For example, mieba, a means of using the power of space to disappear from the original place, let alone seeing it, they listen Er, well, I''ve heard it, but I haven''t heard much about it. How can the demon clan have such means? This is really irritating!


    Then, something that made them even more angry happened.


    "Hua La ~" after mieba disappeared from the original place, the water Warcraft, who was summoned by the moon, his head out of the space, but his body didn''t come out, opened its huge mouth, and suddenly, the rolling flood water was ejected by it and hit Chu Lei and others heavily.


    At the same time, all the floods that accompanied its appearance and floated around it swept past Chu Lei and others in one breath. The grand scene simply refreshed the Three Outlooks of Shaoyang masters like Chu Lei and others.


    Then


    "Ah, ah, ah ~"


    a series of screams sounded, just like waves washing sand. Chu Lei and others were all washed out by the flood and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    As for HaoChen, he would have been washed away by the flood of water Warcraft, but mieba didn''t forget Luo houjidu''s advice. After moving back to Baiyue, he used the power of space gems to transfer HaoChen directly to himself.


    Then, he grabbed his neck with one hand and punched himself in the face. His teeth were all knocked off, and his face swelled violently. He wondered, "how do you close the throat meter in that glass bottle with your strength?" Did Luo Houji deceive me? He is not the fourth strong man of immortality at all?


    The last sentence, mieba said in his heart.


    HaoChen


    If it wasn''t for me now, just a mortal, you are not my opponent at all!


    "Pa ~" mieba slapped HaoChen in the face and said to him seriously, "be honest and answer my question."


    HaoChenHow dare you do this to me!


    "Pa ~" slapped HaoChen''s face again. Mieba frowned and threatened him: "if you don''t answer my question again, I''ll crush your shoulder!"


    HaoChen


    You, if you do this again, do you believe that I will commit suicide immediately, then return to the divine world and deal with you with my body?!


    "Pa ~" mieba fan HaoChen''s face again, this time completely beat him to a pig''s head.


    "You! You and I are at odds I can''t stand the humiliation. Hao Chen tries to endure the injury and shouts to mieba. Meanwhile, he raises his hands and pats him heavily.


    It''s just


    "Hum ~" the space jewel on mieba''s gloves lit up slightly. HaoChen couldn''t move in a moment. His palm couldn''t move forward. He patted mieba''s body.


    "Well, you still want to fight? Is that all you can do? " Mieba cold channel.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± HaoChen gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that there were such powerful monsters in the world besides the twelve golden winged birds in Lize palace. What''s more, he was humiliated by the monsters today. It''s really unbearable. Fortunately, although the monsters are strong, their strength is obviously not enough to break the glass cups. When his own master comes, he can get rid of them!


    Hao Chen thinks in the heart, immediately, fiercely stare at the mieba in front of him, and then, secretly run the spirit power, bang of a, from break heart pulse.


    Yes, he committed suicide!


    "Ah? This... " Aware of HaoChen''s abnormality, mieba subconsciously released the hand that held his neck. Then, he saw that HaoChen tilted his body and fell to the right.


    Well He died.


    "How is that possible?"


    Mieba was puzzled in his heart. The person who sealed luohou Jidu was forced to commit suicide by him. Is that too fake?


    Mieba really didn''t understand. At this time, two figures came from the flood and stopped in front of mieba and Baiyue. They were a man and a woman.


    The man is good to say, but the woman, looking at HaoChen who fell in front of mieba, looked at his extremely swollen face for a while, and finally recognized the identity of HaoChen.


    Then Chu Xuanji exclaimed sadly: "elder martial brother HaoChen!"


    Luohou Jidu


    You''re so sad, the thing that disgraces me!

 Chapter 754

    Chu Xuanji is the reincarnation of the original God of luohoujidu. What is sealed in the glass cup is the soul of luohoujidu, and the great enemy of luohoujidu is HaoChen''s original master, the Oriental emperor of heaven, Bai Lin.


    Therefore, after seeing Chu Xuanji yelling at HaoChen''s corpse through the live screen, Luo houjidu''s face in the Liuli cup suddenly became extremely ugly, and he was furious in his heart: Chu Xuanji, the dead woman, has lost his face as a demon!


    When the enemy is dead, you cry sadly. You even look like you want to cry. What do you mean? You''re being mean, you know?


    Alas!


    "You monsters dare to break into our Shaoyang sect and kill my elder martial brother HaoChen. Don''t you want to live? Well, in that case, I''ll make it up to you. " Just when Luo Hou Ji Du was angry with Chu Xuanji, Chu Xuanji sobbed for a while outside the Liuli cup. He looked at mieba, worshipped the moon and said in a cold voice.


    With a big wave of her hand, she suddenly changed from a long dress to a female general in a silver robe with a Dingkun sword in her hand.


    Yes, it was the general of the God of war who killed the Shura clan thousands of years ago!


    If you want to say that Bai Lin''s old changing state is really changeable, what kind of hatred do you have with other people''s luohouji? You dig people''s hearts and seal their hearts and souls. Without saying that, you have also done a small operation to make them change from male to female, and become a female god of war in heaven.


    Later, they were demoted to the world, and you came after them in person, incarnating HaoChen and playing the game of senior brothers and sisters with them. What do you think of the soul of luohou Jidu in Liuli Zhan?


    You are not embarrassed, but others are.


    The book goes back to the true story, and Chu Xuanji, dressed in a silver robe and armor, raises his Dingkun sword and flies to mieba without saying a word.


    "Elder martial brother HaoChen died in front of this man. He is the first evil. I''ll kill him first to avenge him!" Chu Xuanji thought like this.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, chat within the group.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "mieba, no good, friends, run away!"


    Zhutian administrator: @ mieba, run away with space gems. Don''t block it. You can''t block it


    Luohou Jidu and yeshiqiu trumpet at the same time, Aite mieba reminds him.


    After receiving a reminder from Luo houjidu and an administrator he had never met, Chu Xuanji was about to kill her and hit her with a fist. The whole person was immediately stunned.


    Run away?


    I can''t stop it?


    This is Who are you looking down on?


    "Woman, you are looking for death!" As the overlord of the universe, mieba felt offended. He flashed an angry look on his face and spoke loudly.


    He didn''t follow the advice of Luo houjidu and the administrator. The power gems and space gems on his infinite gloves flashed bright purple and blue light at the same time. Then he stepped back, swung his fist, and started to fight Chu Xuanji.


    He is a Titan, and he has two infinite gems in his hand, so he is invincible in the universe. Today in this place, even if he can''t break a glass bottle (glass cup), if he can''t even deal with a woman, what face will he have in the future to complete the collection of infinite gems for the benefit of the whole universe?


    So, he will win, he will!


    "No, mieba group Friends despise the enemy too much. He will die." Unlike mieba, who had just entered the group, Baiyue recognized Chu Xuanji as the silver robed God of war when she saw that she was reincarnated as the original God of luohou Jidu. Her accomplishments were extremely high and difficult to deal with.


    One on one, except for the group leader (who worships the moon), only the soul of luohoujidu, who was a part of the evil spirit star in those years, can deal with it. No one else has a chance to win. Otherwise, the group friends don''t have to think of a way to let her break the glass.


    He admired mieba, the villain who wanted to destroy half of the universe. Baiyue couldn''t bear to see such an excellent group of friends fall. So he looked back at the water Warcraft behind him. Instead of opening the passage to escape, he stubbornly pinched a formula with both hands and said in a deep voice, "water Warcraft, go


    "Roar!" Under the control of the moon worship, the huge water Warcraft flies out of the space crack, opens its mouth and bites at Chu Xuanji.


    Then, Baiyue takes out a red bead from her arms, throws it at Chu Xuanji, and then casts a spell to run its powerful spiritual power.


    Yes, this bead is one of the most powerful fire beads in the world.


    "Woman, don''t be too presumptuous, ah!" Time passed in the blink of an eye. At this time, Chu Xuanji had already come to mieba''s body. The shining Dingkun sword in his hand slashed heavily at his head. Seeing this, mieba roared and raised his fist with infinite gloves to meet him.


    On both sides of him, water Warcraft rushed to Chu Xuanji in time, spouting a mighty water column from the abyss. Huo Lingzhu also flew to Chu Xuanji''s waist in time, and was about to hit her according to the situation.Next second.


    "Boom!"


    The dazzling light stabbed the eyes of all the friends watching the live broadcast, and an earth shaking explosion sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, attached to the world, Tushan hospital.


    "Come on, come on, get out of the way! This is mieba, a member of the chat group. He needs to be sent to the VIP emergency ward. Otherwise, his life will be in danger. Get out of the way


    "Get out of the way, this is the administrator of the chat group, the adult of the scientific research institute, who needs to be sent to the VIP testing room urgently. The adult of the moon has fallen into a coma now. Although there is no life danger, there is no guarantee that there will be no sequelae. Get out of the way quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, attached to the world, Yunmeng Jiangshi super store.


    "Come back! What''s the point of "four directions"? If you give up your pleasure, it''s more ominous to be away from him... "


    Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan go to battle together. They each hold a sword in their hands and wave it around. They keep talking about something.


    In front of them in a large open space, a large, tattered, full of wounds mackerel, eyes closed, apparently dead.


    Water Warcraft is one of the Archean five spirit Warcraft in Xianjian world. It has the property of immortality. Only the descendants of Nuwa people who have divine power can seal it. However, that is for Xianjian world.


    This time, it was attacked by Chu Xuanji, the extremely powerful God of war in the glass world. Moreover, Chu Xuanji used Dingkun sword, the most powerful weapon in the sky. It can be imagined that its power obviously exceeded Zhao linger''s so-called "heaven and earth perish together". The attribute of water Warcraft has been broken. It died and died in the glass world.


    Oh, what a pity!


    When it comes back, the residents of the affiliated world have already poured water on it, but it''s useless. We have no choice but to send it to Jiang Fengmian to help it. May it have a good journey. Amen, oh no, it''s a blessing!

 Chapter 755

    Just as mieba and Baiyue were rushed to the hospital, and water Warcraft was accepting Jiang Fengmian''s transcendence, a heated discussion was on in the chat group.


    Felisa: "I received the reminders from Mr. Luo Ying and the administrator. I didn''t believe them. I rushed to fight with the enemy foolishly. As a result, it turned out to be miserable. It''s really I''m not the kind of person who likes to speak ill of people behind their backs, but I feel from the bottom of my heart that there may be something wrong with the brain of the mieba group friend, which also implicates Mr. Baiyue. Well, when I get out of hell, I must buy some gifts and go to the hospital to see Mr. moon worship. "


    Felisa politely edited a message and sent it to the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, uncle, will he be ok? Chu Xuanji''s sword just now, even across the screen, I could feel the danger. If it was me, I felt that I would die under that sword on the spot. "


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "it''s really reckless to destroy the tyrants. Moreover, Chu Xuanji''s strength is too strong. At that dazzling moment, the end of my life has come."


    Hegemony: "although Chu Xuanji is strong, he is just a candle in front of King Felisa. When King Felisa leaves hell, the whole world will be shocked by him."


    Kill Qian Mo: "well, wait a minute, @ xiongba, what do you say?"


    Felisa: @ xiongba, withdraw the message to me immediately


    He was happily speaking ill of mieba''s purple sweet potato essence in the crowd with the pretense of being a gentlemanly man. Suddenly, when he saw the news from xiongba, Felisa''s eyelids jumped and said to him at once.


    It''s so slow for the hero to buy something, but he still has time for water group. Is it due to beating or not?


    Besides, do I need you to flatter me in the group? It''s embarrassing for so many friends to watch.


    If King Felisa, I can beat that Chu Xuanji easily, you can shoot like that, but I don''t think I can beat her. If you are taken seriously in this way, then they ask me to take revenge on Chu Xuanji for mieba and Mr. Baiyue. What should I do?


    I''m dead to the point where only my soul is left. I don''t want to die again!


    Xiongba: "ah? Oh, yes, my subordinates will withdraw. "


    [group member xiongba withdraws a message. ¡¿


    Felisa: "why haven''t the demons and grudges I asked for come yet?"


    Majestic: "King Frisa, please wait patiently for a while. My subordinates are bargaining with the merchants."


    Felisa: "and


    Bargaining? Have you made a mistake? I need to bargain when I buy something. Can you not lose my face?


    "Hoo ~" he gave a deep breath. Felisa told himself in his heart not to be angry. When he was angry, no one would love him. Then, with a smile on his face, he sent a message to xiongba and said, "speed up, thank you, xiongba sang."


    After receiving the thank-you message from Felisa, xiongba was immediately flattered and quickly replied, "please rest assured that your subordinates will speed up."


    "Well." Felisa sent a word out, and then went back to the previous topic.


    Felisa: "now Mr. Baiyue and mieba are all in hospital, and the water Warcraft has died. What do you think we should do about the little girl named Chu Xuanji?"


    You Suowei: "it''s reasonable to say that Chu Xuanji has hit our chat group members so hard. We must take revenge for this hatred. However, Chu Xuanji is the spirit of Luo Houji''s friends. They are one, so how can we fight against her again? Besides, with her strength, I''m afraid we can''t beat her with these online people. "


    Wei Wuxian: "well, I don''t know if I can win together, but I can''t beat her one-on-one."


    Devil queen moganna: "the queen thinks that maybe I can try."


    Wei Wuxian: "queen, are you serious?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "queen, with respect to Xiao Wang, although you are strong, you should not be different from water Warcraft. Water Warcraft has Don''t try to be brave. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the news from her two messengers, glass world heard the news, and Mo ganna, who was flying towards Shaoyang mountain, suddenly froze. Then, she turned on the voice function and yelled at the two men in the group: "I''m fucking you, you two don''t want to live, do you dare to talk to the queen like this? Do you believe me again Wang, I wash my aunt''s towel for 100 days


    Wei Wuxian


    Li Maozhen


    Queen, we''re wrong.


    "Hoo After scolding the two little bunnies, moganna took a deep breath, patted her evil on the chest, and then re used the text editing function to send a message in the group.


    Devil queen moganna: "queen, I borrowed the big clock of the space headmaster from Carl yesterday, and then Carl helped me equip the void engine and black hole engine, and also sent three copies of void particles. Now the Queen''s strength is not what it used to be."Wei Wuxian: "Oh? You didn''t even say to me, "Oh, no love, no love."


    Devil queen moganna: get out of here


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "queen, even so, I''m afraid she still can''t beat Chu Xuanji. After all, Chu Xuanji''s strength should be equal to that of Luo Houji''s friends. They are the fourth stage of immortality."


    Devil queen moganna: "hum, if we fight her head on, of course we can''t win. But if we prepare something in advance that can deal with her, and then the queen, I will use the big clock to suddenly transfer her when she is not on guard?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you mean?"


    Devil queen moganna: "yes, Queen. I was playing in the glass world before. Oh no, when I was looking around, I accidentally collected some liquid falling from the sky. This liquid is very magical. It can sink creatures other than golden winged birds. Even the fourth master of immortality is the same. This liquid is called water of life and death, and it has enough quantity If you do, you will form a sea of life and death. "


    Luohou Jidu: "sea of life and death? This is the holy water in the heaven''s Yangzhi Yujing bottle. Only the emperor of heaven and Bai Lin have it. Where did you collect it from? "


    Seeing that Baiyue and mieba are beaten into the hospital by their own Yuanshen, Luo Houji, who has been feeling guilty, suddenly comes out and asks moganna.


    Devil queen moganna: according to the map you gave, it''s near Kunlun mountain. What''s the matter


    Luo throat Ji all: "Oh, nothing, just casually ask."


    After sending this message, Luo Houji frowned and thought, Kunlun Mountain is the place where the emperor of heaven lives in seclusion, where Mo ganna collected part of the sea of life and death, which must be the reason why the emperor of heaven summoned it not long ago. However, how could the emperor of heaven summon the sea of birth and death?


    I can''t figure it out.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "well, let''s not argue. Let''s see if Jin Guangyao qunyou can let Chu Xuanji break the glass cup for Luo qunyou this time. If not, then everyone will take their own trump cards and go there together. First, they will play Chu Xuanji, and then they will take her strength to break the glass cup. Besides, there is no better way."


    Just as Luo Hou Ji Du pondered in his heart, and Mo ganna and others continued to talk noisily, Qiu thought about it at night, then nodded solemnly, bubbled, and said to everyone.

 Chapter 756

    When he saw that the law enforcers of the dog days were bubbling again, he made a final decision. Suddenly, the news on the chat screen, which had been constantly refreshing, came to an abrupt end. In addition to the newcomer frissa and Xiang Yu, who were trembling and did not dare to speak, other members of the old group could not help but feel a sense of depression.


    Ask, what people in this world are disgusting?


    A: people who get in the way of themselves.


    Q. for boss, who is the most annoying person?


    A: people who always intervene in themselves and are not allowed to do this or that.


    That''s right. It''s the "law enforcer of the heavens" who is the garbage administrator.


    Unlike the "good man" who paid a visit to the moon, this administrator was very stingy. He often wore a mask and walked around the streets of the affiliated world. When he encountered anything, he had to make a voice. Not only that, he often peeped at the screen and came out from time to time to punish the group members. Most of the punishment methods were fines.


    What''s more, he likes to play double standard.


    I remember that once, Wei Wuxian found a planet with profound wine culture in the world of super theological Academy. He was very happy to send pictures of wine to the group, and attached an introduction to share the treasure he found.


    To be reasonable, this is actually a very good thing. After all, although there are not many drinkers in the group, there are many people who like to drink. It''s a very good thing that Wei Wuxian can share the treasure he found with you.


    But, let a person muddle force of a scene appeared, this dog management suddenly bubble, AI te Wei Wuxian said, you Ya of brush screen, need to accept punishment.


    Wei Wuxian was stunned on the spot.


    Brush, brush the screen?


    I just sent some pictures of good wine for the group to see, and then told them what I think the taste is, and gave them some experience, so that when they come here to drink, they can directly choose the best wine for their own taste. How can they brush the screen?


    What, you still have to punish me, isn''t that good?


    Everyone thought it was bad, but Wei Wuxian was finally punished. He fined a thousand jars of good wine, which made Wei Wuxian feel uncomfortable. This dog management actually took away his favorite thing. Damn it!


    Then, after a period of time, Tu Shanya sent a series of beautiful photos of Tu Shan fox demon in the group, saying that Tu Shan Hotel held a celebration, 50% discount on back rubbing bath service, and could also specify the fox demon to serve itself.


    The photos sent out are those of the beautiful fox demons to choose from.


    At that time, the dog manager was clearly online, but he did not speak.


    No words?


    Yes, he didn''t speak. He didn''t speak. Is he a person?


    It''s not human!


    There are many similar things mentioned above, so I will not repeat them one by one. In a word, most of the group friends don''t like the administrator. They all want to find a chance to take him off the administrator''s throne.


    It''s just that the idea is very good, but it''s very difficult to operate in practice, because no one dares to take the lead in complaining to the group leader. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t complain, he''ll be put on a small hat by the administrator. So, unconsciously, he''s going too far.


    "Alas All the friends sigh at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    The book returns to the true story. Seeing that the trumpet of autumn is bubbling at night, a considerable number of friends immediately stop their desire to send messages, dive one after another and choose to peep on the screen.


    Well, I dare not communicate with him for fear of being punished again.


    However, there are always people who are the exception.


    Looking at the news from the "law enforcer of the heavens", Luo Houji, who had not been punished by the trumpet of nightfall, was surprised and asked him, "really, you think you can defeat my yuan Shen and break the glass cup that trapped me with the strength of all people?"


    Zhu Tian''s law enforcer: "yes, I think so. As long as everyone plays their own trumps, they can. If we still don''t succeed, it must be that we haven''t tried our best, and we still have some means to hide them and refuse to use them. "


    I''ll go!


    Seeing the news from the dog management, the group of friends who peeped at the screen all widened their eyes at the same time, and they had ten thousand words to say.


    What''s more, if we succeed in breaking the glass lamp together, you''re right, you''re very smart; if we can''t break it together, it''s that some of us haven''t tried our best and won''t use the means, which is Anyway, you''re not wrong at all. We''ll take all the risks, right?


    Can''t you be a person?


    Wei Wuxian: "I really can''t help it this time. As you all know, I''m a gentle man. Since I was awakened by the group leader, I''ve been kind to others, but today, I can''t bear it! Law enforcement, I tell you, I want to... "


    [Ding, Wei Wuxian, a member of the group, was forbidden to speak for a long time. ¡¿


    law enforcer of the heavens: "what do you want to do? Look at your tone, it seems that you want to be disrespectful to me. I tell you, what the administrator is not afraid of is being provoked, especially the weak chicken like you who can''t even beat a dog! ""I..." On the sea, Wei Wuxian, who is fishing with Jiang''s brothers and sisters, sees the news that Qiu sends out by trumpet in the chat group at night. His mouth is open and his eyes are wide open. He is about to burst into foul language immediately.


    Just when he was about to say dirty words, he reflected that he was still with his elder martial sister, but he couldn''t say dirty words in front of her. In this way, he would be regarded as having no quality. He just said, who can''t beat a dog?


    I''m No.4 in the list of the 100 families of Xianmen, the left messenger of the queen of demon civilization, the third generation super warrior, Wei Ying, the flute demon. Can I beat dogs?


    You ask those who have heard of my reputation, who believe them?


    The reason why I run when I see dogs is not because I can''t beat them, but because I am kind-hearted. I''m afraid I can''t bear to hear their annoying calls, and I''ll put them out with a wave of my hand!


    How can you see my goodness as my weakness?


    It''s wrong and shameless of you to do so!


    Besides, it''s too much for you not to let me finish and forbid me.


    No, I''ll give up today. I''m going to complain. I''m going to sue you in front of the group leader!


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian bit his teeth and made up his mind. Then he opened the private chat window with the group leader and began to edit the complaint information.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group, the conversation continues.


    Law enforcer of all heavens: @ everyone, let''s be ready. Let''s see if Jin Guangyao can successfully use Yu Sifeng to threaten Chu Xuanji to break the glass cup. If he can, Chu Xuanji and Luo you''s heart and soul will become one. We don''t have to start. Just wait for him to show his power and attack the heaven. However, if Jin Guangyao fails, it''s your turn. You have to take out your best cards and try your best to defeat Chu Xuanji, you know? As long as you can defeat Chu Xuanji, then I will have a way to extract her strength and use it to break Liuli Zhan! "


    Dear friends


    As long as you can beat Chu Xuanji


    So you mean, you''re not going to do it? No, you are special Can''t you be a person?

 Chapter 757

    At this moment, except luohou Jidu, all the online group members are angry. What''s the matter? You are a dog in charge. You are completely bullying us. Don''t say Wei Wuxian. We are all going to work hard with you!


    Devil queen moganna: "queen, although I won''t lose to that Chu Xuanji, you want me to fight, but you stand behind to watch the play. Do you think I will agree? Where are you in the world? I don''t care about your identity today, I have to kill you! Li Maozhen


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "queen, what''s the matter?"


    Morgana the demon Queen: "what''s the matter? Your brother has been forbidden to speak, and he is said that he can''t beat a dog. As the queen, don''t you want to say that? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the news from Mo ganna, Li Maozhen is silent and reasonable. He also thinks that the law enforcement administrator is too hateful. However, is it really good to openly offend him in the group? The other party is the administrator!


    What''s more, although the other party''s words are ugly, they are true. Wei Wuxian I can''t beat a dog.


    The demon queen moganna: "Li Maozhen, king of Qi, have you counselled? Why don''t you talk? Do you have any backbone as the right emissary of the demon queen? "


    Seeing that Li Maozhen didn''t stand up for the first time after receiving her news, Mo ganna picked her eyebrows and asked him a question in the crowd with her waist inserted while flying.


    "Alas Seeing that Mo ganna, a madwoman, seems to have no intention of letting herself go and has to make her own stand, Li Maozhen sighs. He looks at the head of Qiu Xiaohao at night, and then at the head of Mo ganna and Wei Wuxian. Finally, his eyes gradually become firm.


    Well, it''s not easy to have fish and bear''s paw at the same time. In this case, it''s not easy to give up fish and take bear''s paw!


    Immediately, Li Maozhen, who was already inseparable from the interests of Mo ganna and Wei Wuxian, sent a message in the group: "queen, Xiao Wang didn''t give advice, just went to prepare weapons. As for the fact that Mr. Wei was forbidden to speak and humiliated, Mr. administrator, Xiao Wang thinks that you really went too far! "


    Devil queen moganna: "just some?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you are too much."


    I don''t know who said this to. However, seeing the news, moganna nodded with satisfaction and said in secret: "although the right emissary is not as brave and lovely as the left emissary, he is still very reliable when he should appear. Well, Queen, my eyes are very good."


    Then, attention back to the chat group, with Mo ganna and Li Maozhen taking the lead, other angry group friends are also led up one after another, one by one to come out to fight against yeshiqiu trumpet.


    Black Marshal: "on the day when you first joined the group, I thought you were not a good man. Why, today you want to be bad to all of us and let us fight Chu Xuanji? If you think so, why don''t you daydream?"


    Qiyu: "well, although I really want to fight with Chu Xuanji, the department store is on sale now, so I really can''t go."


    Fahai: "I''m a monk, Fahai, who can help all living beings. But that Chu Xuanji is the reincarnation of the God of war in heaven. He belongs to the right way. So I can''t forgive her for her impoliteness to her opponent."


    Luohoujidu: "Fahai, what do you say? I''ll give you a chance to withdraw the message. "


    [Ding, group member Fahai withdraws a message. ¡¿


    Fahai: "Keke, the devil is calming down, and the poor monk Fahai is incompatible with the right way!"


    Luo houjidu: "well, that''s good. Your choice is right."


    Ao Bing: "administrator, Chu Xuanji is too strong. We Do you want to make a decision after you ask the group leader? "


    Sha Qian Mo: "anyway, I''m not going to go. Chu Xuanji is so fierce that water Warcraft is dead. If I accidentally die in his hands, who will take care of Liuxia?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Hey, Mr. law enforcer, since you are so confident, why don''t you go out in person and let''s wave the flag and shout for you in the back?"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the messages popping up on the chat screen in my mind, Qiu''s mouth was slightly open at night, and the whole person was stunned. Then, when I came back, I coughed and said in secret: "is this still It''s overturned


    That''s right. He''s as smart as a group leader. At night, Qiu had long expected that the trumpet "Zhutian law enforcer" would overturn. After all, where there is oppression, there is resistance! Moreover, law enforcement itself is easy to offend people. You can see the fate of yuzhibo people in Huoying world.


    Therefore, when the trumpet "Zhutian law enforcer" was founded long ago, it was ready to give up in the evening and autumn. It can bring benefits to itself for a period of time and maintain a healthy and stable environment in the group. That''s enough.


    However, today, before the end of the group activities in Liuli world, it overturned, which he did not expect.


    However, if it turns over, it''s time to turn over. If the old ones don''t go, the new ones won''t come. Besides, it''s always necessary to give the group a chance, isn''t it? Let them also see the hope that they can become administrators, so that they can work harder to promote the development of chat group.So think, night autumn secretly nodded, will have action, who knows at this time, in his group master account, he also received a message.


    "Who sent a message to the group leader? Did he come to complain?" He murmured in his heart. Then, at night, Qiu''s heart moved and opened the chat screen of the group leader''s account. Suddenly, a very wronged message accusing the administrator of bullying ordinary group members and insulting himself appeared in front of yeshiqiu.


    It''s Wei Wuxian.


    This product A big man even learned to complain. Are you ashamed of your little daughter''s posture? What''s more, if you just complain that the administrator bullied the ordinary group members, why do you even say that he insulted you?


    Where did I insult you? You can''t beat a dog. I didn''t give you the title when Yiling saw the dog.


    At night, Qiu curled his lips, and then replied to Wei Wuxian that he would investigate and deal with the matter.


    Then, yeshiqiu waited for a while, and let the group fight against the "law enforcers of the heavens" louder and louder. Finally, when he felt that he had almost reached the highest point, yeshiqiu bubbled with his tuba.


    Night time autumn (group leader): "silence!"


    [the group leader has opened all bans. ¡¿


    yeshiqiu (group leader): "I already know what happened. To be honest, I don''t think the law enforcer''s big decision is wrong. If Jin Guangyao can''t successfully use a trick to let Chu Xuanji break the glass cup, if he wants to help Luo Houji regain his freedom, he can only do it together.


    But!


    What he said was that there was no himself in the object he went up with, which is a bit too much! What is an administrator? When the group leader had something to do with me, he helped me to share the heavy responsibilities and deal with the big and small affairs of the group. At present, he was sent to the hospital. As the only administrator who could be active, he didn''t even stand up for such a big event. How could this work?


    After enjoying the welfare treatment of the administrator, I have to assume the responsibility of the administrator. I set up the position of administrator not to let people have the right to bully other group members, but to provide the group friends with the right to manage and help themselves.


    As for Wei Wuxian''s saying that you insulted him, well, it''s a bit ugly, but it''s true, so it''s not your fault.


    However, you, who can''t be recognized by most group members, have lost the qualification to continue to be an administrator, so I''m sorry to dismiss you as an administrator due to the feelings of many group friends. You will choose another group friend to fill the vacant position one day! "


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu used the authority of the group leader to depose his identity as the administrator of trumpet in front of all the online group members.


    Well, is it OK to dismiss yourself?

 Chapter 758

    [Ding, the law enforcer of the group member Zhutian has been removed as an administrator by the group leader. ¡¿


    [Ding, the group leader lifted all the bans. ¡¿


    the mechanical sound of the two systems rings in the group.


    And then


    Law enforcer of heaven: "yes, Lord, I know. I If you want to be quiet, please excuse me


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu let his trumpet, who was deposed as an administrator, go offline, and his masked face turned black instantly.


    Happily, she was about to make a good mockery of this man bichi, who was finally deposed as the administrator by the group leader, but found that this guy actually went offline. Moganna was so angry that she couldn''t give the queen a chance to make a good mockery of you?


    Well, forget it, it''s a long time to come. When you go online next time, Queen, I will humiliate you!


    So think, moganna mouth up, in the group to night autumn Tuba sent a message.


    Devil queen moganna: "group leader, this is one of the decisions you have made up to now. The queen I appreciate the most. Dogs like law enforcers should be dismissed, banned and even taken to the holy land to farm. It''s the biggest insult to the queen in my life to be in the same chat group with him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the news that moganna suddenly sent out, yeshiqiu, who was thinking about which group member she should give the position of administrator to, suddenly turned dark.


    Although he is a trumpet, he is really me. Your impeachment belongs to impeachment. How can you carry out personal attack?


    Dog stuff?


    Morgana, your road is narrow.


    Devil queen moganna: "group leader, why don''t you give that male pool to the queen and I''ll deal with it. I''ll clean it up properly..."


    [Ding, group member Mo ganna was banned from speaking for three days. ¡¿Ding, Mo ganna, a member of the group, violates the rules of the group, swears and attacks the law enforcers of the group. Now she is punished as follows: a fine of 2000 points and a whipping with a different fire. ¡¿


    Mo ganna, who is happily editing information, is stunned when she hears the sudden mechanical sound in the group.


    What, queen? I''ve been banned, fined and whipped? No, how to whip?


    Moganna blinked, and a confused color flashed across her face.


    Soon, she understood how to whip.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mainland of China, at night, autumn puts up two fingers, and a little golden red flame emerges from the fingertips. Then, with a move of heart, he opens the space channel leading to the glass world, and flicks his fingers into it, and a little red light shoots into it.


    Then, in Liuli world, moganna is flying towards Shaoyang mountain. The space behind her suddenly fluctuates, and a crack appears. Then, a golden red flame whip shoots out from inside and lashes her ass.


    "Well? No, dark confinement It''s been a while since she joined the group. With the help of Carl, moganna''s cultivation has reached the third level of immortality in the system of science and technology. Although she is just entering the third level, she is also the third level master. Feeling the space fluctuation and the burning sensation behind her, she immediately turns and raises her hand to play a purple energy ball.


    "Boom!"


    When the firewhip meets the energy ball, there is a deafening explosion, which produces a smoke that people can''t see clearly around. Then, in the smoke, the sound of breaking the air comes from another direction. Moganna has no time to think and turns around again to resist. Who knows, this time, she hits the air, where is the firewhip?


    Morgana was a little confused.


    Next second


    "Ah There was a sharp pain in her buttock. Moganna was taken out and her body fell into a forest on the ground in a parabolic trajectory.


    After hitting moganna, the strange fire whip, which was formed by the fusion of Qinglian Dixin fire, Jindi Tianyan and Baolian lamp world, just faded away and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    "Hum, little sample, you still want to stop me. Do you think I''m the leader of the group Heart feeling, night autumn slowly opened his eyes, softly said.


    Then, in the group, he continued to send a message to Morgana.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "@ mogana, the demon queen, will be fined 2000 points into the public account within three days, otherwise, the fine will be doubled, and you will get another whip!"


    Mo ganna: --


    Falling in the woods, lying on the ground, butt hot pain, and then see the news from the group leader, moganna is really cannibal at the moment.


    Group leader, I fucked you. I just scolded the law enforcement man. Do you need to be so cruel to me?


    How dare you spank me? I, I can''t spare you. Ouch, it hurts. It hurts!


    Want to stand up from the ground, but the pain from the buttocks had to lie down again, moganna was angry, very good, she hated bichi another one, that is the dog group leader!Moganna gritted her teeth and said seriously. Then, she took a deep breath, holding the idea that small can''t bear to make big plans, and put 2000 points into the so-called public account.


    By the way, the account was created when the law enforcement officer was still the administrator.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "the law enforcer did too much, and when it was time to step forward, he chose to hold back, so I dismissed him as the administrator. But it doesn''t mean that no one in the group will maintain the group rules in the future. It''s absolutely impossible to swear like Mo ganna. We are all a group of people, and we should love each other."


    Although we know that this kind of thing can never be realized, we still have to say it in the evening. After all, it is a necessary thing for a leader of a power to do.


    You Suo: "I will bear in mind the teachings of the Lord."


    Qian Renxue: "yes, we will abide by the group rules and never make the same mistakes as Mo ganna''s group friends."


    "You made a mistake!" Unable to speak, seeing the news from Qianren snow, moganna cried angrily.


    She was not happy with Keisha''s blue pool and the angel in the group.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "well, just take a warning. Then, if you want to be an administrator, you can send me an application message in private today and tomorrow, and write down your own advantages and what you plan to do in the future if you become an administrator, and what efforts you will make for the development of the chat group, etc. I will choose the group friend that I think is suitable to replace the administrator of the law enforcement. "


    "Yes, master." Seeing the message sent out by nightfall, all the online group members were excited and responded with messages one after another.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "well, then, about this group activity, time is running out, @ Jin Guangyao, you turn on the live broadcast and let everyone have a look at your situation there. If you can succeed, the activity will end smoothly. If you fail, all the group friends will fight against Chu Xuanji. Don''t worry. If I really want to go, I will be separated and join you. "


    Seeing the group leader say so, everyone''s excited and nervous mood suddenly became only excited and happy.


    The group leader will also go. What are we afraid of, Chu Xuanji? Hahaha ~


    "well, I have to buy it in the supermarket (delete key!) " Qi Yu, who was about to edit the news and said that she might not be able to go, saw that all the big guys in the group were so enthusiastic and said that there was no problem one by one. She felt that if she was independent and could not say it, it seemed that it was not very good. She sighed and silently deleted half of the edited news.


    "If you can''t help it, just go. I really want to fight with that Chu Xuanji. Well, I''d better borrow money from jeros to buy a shadow separation, so that I won''t be delayed in fighting and shopping?" Qiyu grabs her head and mutters.

 Chapter 759

    Glass world, in the forbidden area of Shaoyang sect.


    Chu Xuanji stood in the air with a look of doubt on his face.


    She knew clearly that although her sword had hit "purple sweet potato essence" and the man not far away, she could not kill them. But she didn''t know why, when she was about to wave her second sword, they both disappeared, even the body of the giant mackerel she had killed.


    This What''s going on?


    "Wow, Xuanji, you can beat back the enemy with one sword. You are my little brother." At this time, the snake god Jun, who had been hiding away for a long time, flew back and stopped beside Chu Xuanji. He looked at the flood which was annihilated by her sword, gave her a thumbs up and praised with a smile.


    "Teng snake." Without a happy expression from the praise of the beautiful man beside him, Chu Xuanji asked Teng she Shenjun, "have you noticed how they escaped?"


    "Well, this At that moment, I seemed to feel the powerful power of space, and then in an instant, their breath was gone, but I really don''t know who has the power of space in the three realms. " Teng Shenjun touched his chin and thought about it very seriously. Then he replied to Chu Xuanji.


    "Not even the emperor of heaven and Bai Lin?"


    "Emperor Tian and Emperor Bolin are certainly the top powers in the three realms, but I haven''t heard that they will be powerful in space magic. If they want to open space, they should all rely on the law of heaven, but this is the place where the human world imprisons evil spirits. The law of heaven is not very strong, and I didn''t feel the fluctuation of the law just now, so..."


    "So they just rely on space magic to escape, don''t they?"


    "Probably." I''m not sure about the tunnel.


    At this time, he had already recognized the reality, and his decision to challenge the God of war was wrong. He couldn''t beat the God of war. He couldn''t even beat the two monsters who had just fought with the God of war reincarnation (Chu Xuanji).


    He carefully evaluated his own strength, and finally felt that if he fought hard, he would probably be able to draw with the mackerel that Chu Xuanji had just killed.


    Well, it''s embarrassing to think about it!


    Teng she grabs her head. As the most handsome and promising divine officer in heaven, he can''t even deal with several demons who want to save the evil spirit star. It''s a shame to say that, but


    What''s the origin of those monsters? Now there are monsters in the demon world that I can''t deal with? It''s amazing.


    "Teng snake, what are you thinking?" Seeing that his spirit beast is bowing his head to meditate and scratching his head in distress, Chu Xuanji asks him with concern.


    "Oh, it''s OK. I just think I might. I''m going to practice."


    "Practice? Don''t you always boast that you have ten thousand years of Taoism? How can you be so powerful? Do you want to practice? "


    "Well, what is boasting?" Teng she stirred the wisp of white hair that fell from her forehead, straightened her chest, and said solemnly, "I Teng she Shen Jun, who has been practicing for thousands of years, has been on the divine tree for thousands of years, and has become a famous divine beast. I am very powerful, OK!"


    "As for the cultivation now, it''s not for you smelly little girl. There are so many enemies. If I don''t become stronger, who will save you when you are in trouble?" With that, Teng she stares at Chu Xuanji and points at her.


    "I still need your help?" Hearing Teng she''s words, Chu Xuanji almost laughs. She doesn''t know how powerful Wan Nian''s mana is, but she knows Teng she can''t beat herself.


    "You, what do you mean by that look? Do you look down on me? If you look down on me, you can untie the spirit contract and let me go. Just in time, I don''t want to serve you. " His eyes widened and his mouth widened. Teng she looked at Chu Xuanji in front of him, nodded and said angrily to her.


    "Ah? Don''t, I''m sorry, Teng snake. I was just joking with you just now. I didn''t mean to look down on you. You''re a divine beast in heaven. There are a lot of adults. Don''t be angry with me. "Hearing Teng snake saying that he wanted to untie the spirit beast himself, Chu Xuanji was stunned, and then quickly said with a smile, and gently caressed him with his palm He calmed his chest.


    The chest muscle was constantly touched by a small hand, and the snake god did not stop him. He slowly breathed out his sullen breath to the wisp of white hair in front of his forehead. After more than ten seconds, he reached out and grabbed Chu Xuanji''s wrist, and said to her, "OK, don''t take advantage of me here. Go and see your elder martial brother. He seems to be hopeless."


    "Ah?" How can I take advantage of you? You are my spirit beast. When you are angry, I touch you and coax you. Isn''t that right? Chu Xuanji wanted to ask this question very much, but before she had time to speak, the whole person suddenly responded. She flew to the dry ground after the flood disappeared, and said sadly: "elder martial brother HaoChen!"


    Looking at Chu Xuanji''s back as he flies to the ground, Teng she touches his chest. He looks inexplicable. After a while, he hisses his teeth and says in a soft voice, "cut, take advantage of me. It''s shameless!"With that, he followed Chu Xuanji and flew to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, Shaoyang is forbidden.


    "Oh, it hurts. It kills me!"


    "Damn, that evil is too strong!"


    "That should be the mackerel. Does the mackerel have such strength?"


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the Shaoyang disciples, who were swept out by the water Warcraft flood, had finished their calves, while the survivors were floating on the water one after another, groaning miserably.


    "HaoChen doesn''t know what happened? If those demons really save the evil spirit, the whole three realms will be in danger! " The bones on his body were broken by the flood. At this time, Chu Lei could no longer mobilize his spiritual power. He floated on the water and looked at the blue sky and white clouds powerlessly. He said with great worry.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry, we still have Xuanji and Teng snake god. With them guarding Shaoyang, those demons will not succeed." Ying Hong, who is beside Chu Lei, comforts him after hearing his words.


    "Well, I hope everything will be as you said." Chu Lei sighed, then closed his eyes and murmured.


    At this time, a burst of air came, and then a friendly greeting came to his ears.


    "Headmaster Chu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well?" When he opened his eyes and looked at Jin Guangyao and others who were flying towards the imperial sword, Chu Lei was stunned. Immediately, a thick color of surprise appeared on his face. He was happy to Jin Guangyao and said: "Lord Jin, there are demons invading our Shaoyang forbidden area, intending to save the evil spirit and subvert the world. Please help me Shaoyang!"

 Chapter 760

    Jin Guangyao is a talented person. Although his cultivation talent is not high and his own cultivation is just like that, by playing with people''s heart, he has become the leader of the secluded clan in the eyes of Chu Lei and other Shaoyang leaders!


    Now, Chu Lei and others are full of trust in him, so when they see him coming, they will show surprise and even ask him for help.


    However, I don''t know if they know the truth in the future. In fact, Jin Guangyao''s contact with them is also to save luohoujidu. What kind of expression will she show? She will want to kill Jin Guangyao.


    "Whoosh!" Jin Guangyao, with bibidong, Runyu and other members, comes to Chu Lei and others. Looking at the tragedy of their faction, she looks worried and angry at the right time. However, she sighs in her heart: "just one blow will make them all look like this. Water Warcraft is really powerful, but it''s a pity that Chu Xuanji gives it to Alas


    With a sigh for the tragic experience of water Warcraft in her heart, Jin Guangyao takes a pill from Najie and takes it for Chu Lei. Then she looks back at yanrunyu.


    The latter understood, and immediately came forward to wave his sleeves and cast a silver light on Chu Lei.


    "Hum ~" God light into Chu Lei''s body, his broken bones are all restored, and then, the pills play a role, Chu Lei feel that he can move again.


    Yes, although it''s not a high-grade pill, Chu Lei''s injury is not very serious except for his broken bones. So he stood up after his bones recovered. The pill given by Jin Guangyao can still do it.


    "Headmaster Chu, when we heard the news, we came here immediately. Who beat you like this? Is it the demon of Tianxu hall?" Seeing Chu Lei struggling to get up, Jin Guangyao quickly reaches out to help him and asks him with concern.


    "Thank you, Lord Jin. Thank you, Runyu." Chu Lei said to Jin Guangyao and Runyu. Then he stood up and answered, "Chu doesn''t know if they are from Tianxu hall, but they are demons. No doubt, they are all near Liuli Zhan. They must want to steal Liuli Zhan and unseal the evil spirit star. We can''t let them succeed."


    "The demons are so hateful. They not only break into Shaoyang and want to take away the liulizhan, but also beat leader Chu like this. We, Jin Guangyao, must settle this account with them!" Jin Guangyao said with indignation.


    "Lord Jin Gao Yi, Chu admired him!" Hearing such a nice remark, Chu Lei immediately showed his gratitude. Then, he looked at Yinghong and others who were still floating on the water, and said to Runyu with some embarrassment: "Runyu, my younger martial sister and they are also injured. Would you please help them? Today''s kindness, I Shaoyang school, will surely repay it every day! "


    "Chu zhangmen is very polite." Runyu said with a smile, waving her sleeve again, making a divine light, and recovering all the bones broken by the flood, such as Yinghong.


    After a few breaths, Yinghong and others also get up one after another, with happy smiles on their faces, and express their thanks to Jin Guangyao and Runyu.


    Jin Guangyao and Runyu nodded with a smile at the same time and accepted the thanks of Shaoyang''s senior officials.


    Then, Jin Guangyao said to Chu Lei, "headmaster Chu, since you have recovered, it should not be too late. Let''s start now. We must not let those demons rescue evil spirits and overthrow the world."


    "Well, good." Chu Lei agreed solemnly that what Jin Guangyao said was exactly what he thought.


    Immediately, the party will fly to Shaoyang.


    Chu Lei and others don''t know that the situation inside has already changed. HaoChen kills himself. Chu Xuanji angrily beats the demon in their mouth to death and escapes. There is no threat in the forbidden area now.


    "Dang ~ Dang ~ Dang ~"


    just as they were about to take off, suddenly a bell rang at the top of Shaoyang mountain.


    "No, a strong enemy has broken into Shaoyang!" Hearing the sound of the bell, Chu Lei quickly stopped, turned his head and looked at the top of Shaoyang mountain, worried.


    "Another intruder?" When Jin Guangyao heard this, she could not help but worry.


    However, what he knew in his heart was that the devil Bruce Lee, black commander and Yuen Long had arrived. The three of them were attacking the Shaoyang faction. The senior leaders of the Shaoyang faction were all here now. The little disciples left behind were not rivals at all, so they would ring the bell to ask Chu Lei and others for help.


    "Master Jin, I''m very sorry. Shaoyang is facing a strong enemy. We may not be able to go to the forbidden area together to deal with the demons. Chu wants to send Yinghong back to the mountain for rescue. Do you see?" Without thinking too much time, Chu Lei turned to Jin Guangyao and said to him that the frequency of the bell was gradually increasing.


    "It should have happened suddenly." Jin Guangyao said with understanding.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Chu Lei hugs Jin Guangyao. Then, he orders nearly half of the elders, such as Yinghong, to go back to the mountain for rescue and fight back the strong enemy. He takes the remaining half of the elders and Jin Guangyao to enter the forbidden area to deal with the demons who want to break the glass cup and rescue the evil spirit.


    "Yes, elder master." Yinghong and others respectfully respond to Chu Lei, and then fly to the top of Shaoyang mountain with their swords.After they flew away, Chu Lei made a gesture of invitation to Jin Guangyao and said politely, "Lord Jin, please!"


    "Headmaster Chu, please." Jin Guangyao salutes back, and then the two teams continue their previous moves and fly to the Shaoyang forbidden area.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the forbidden area.


    "Elder martial brother HaoChen ~" Chu Xuanji kneels on the ground. In front of her lies the body of HaoChen. Her eyes are full of tears and she sobs constantly. Looking at the snake beside her, she screams and writhes in her heart.


    HaoChen made him feel very strange. He didn''t seem to be a mortal. When he died, he always felt that something was wrong. That''s OK. Smelly little girl was crying at his corpse, which made him feel that something was wrong.


    "HaoChen Is he really dead? " Teng snake''s brow was locked and he was puzzled.


    Thinking, he stepped forward and touched HaoChen''s body everywhere. Oh, no, he checked and found that the goods were dead, and the whole person was very cold. Then the question came: the guy who gave me that special feeling died so easily. Do I want to lose face?


    "Teng snake, what are you doing?" Chu Xuanji wiped his tears and sobbed at the snake.


    "Oh, nothing. Just look at your elder martial brother. He hasn''t been saved."


    "What, elder martial brother HaoChen, can he still be saved?"


    "No, I''ve checked. He''s too cold to save."


    Chu Xuanji

 Chapter 761

    Chu Xuanji just wanted to listen to Yu Sifeng''s instructions. If Teng she didn''t listen, she would take off his pants and beat his ass. anyway, he''s not a human being. Can''t I beat the ass of a spirit beast?


    After all, Chu Xuanji, an innocent man, had already had some real feelings and understood a lot of things after spending so much time with Yu Sifeng. He knew that if he really spanked Teng she, both of them would feel embarrassed at that time.


    However, if you don''t fight back, it''s really irritating.


    Elder martial brother HaoChen has not been saved, so you can directly say that you just look around. Why do you have to say that you have to see if he can be saved? You will only make me white excited and white happy, you know? Are you happy to play with me?


    Chu Xuanji raised his head and looked at the Snake standing in front of him, bulging his face and staring at him with a kind of accusing eyes.


    "Er..." When Chu Xuanji stares at her, Teng she suddenly feels a little pain in her temple. She''s so cute. If you are cute again, can you be more cute than me, Teng she?


    Then he said to her, "if you have something to say, don''t make such an expression."


    "Teng snake."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    Teng she


    How can labor and capital go too far? Although you are a woman, you should be reasonable!


    "Smelly little girl, you..."


    "Xuanji!" Teng she points to Chu Xuanji in front of her and opens her mouth to say something to her. Unfortunately, a cry suddenly comes from the entrance of the forbidden area. Then, more than twenty empty voices are heard. They are Chu Lei and Jin Guangyao.


    Helpless, Teng she can only stop what she wants to say to Chu Xuanji for a while, wriggles her neck, and stands in the same place with nothing else, keeping silent.


    He doesn''t know these people very well and has nothing to say.


    "Daddy Seeing the imperial sword flying towards Chu Lei, Chu Xuanji stood up and cried to him. Then, he ran straight to his arms. After Chu Lei fell to the ground, he hugged him and sobbed to him in a low voice: "Dad, elder martial brother HaoChen, he''s dead. I''m useless. I can''t save him."


    "What?" Hearing this, Chu Lei was shocked. Then he looked at the body with swollen face near Teng snake, and his face was sad.


    He Is it HaoChen?


    Although he found the body just now and recognized that he was wearing the clothes of Shaoyang sect disciple, the face of the body was very fat, which was totally different from HaoChen''s handsome appearance, so he didn''t think that he was HaoChen. Now listening to his daughter''s words, Chu Lei didn''t understand the time when he was washed away by the flood What happened in Li? Immediately, he put his hand on his daughter''s back, patted her gently to comfort him, and said angrily and firmly: "those demons dare to kill the new leader of Shaoyang sect. I''m sure Chu Lei will be at odds with them!"


    Hearing this, Jin Guangyao and Runyu look at each other, and then they calmly take back their eyes and look at each other.


    You can''t beat us anyway.


    "Dad, among those demons, a huge shark has been killed by me, but there is a purple sweet potato essence and a guy in black and red clothes who is not a good man at first sight. They both escape, but even if they escape, they must be seriously injured. Now let''s go to inquire about their whereabouts and find them to avenge elder martial brother HaoChen." Chu Xuanji came out of Chu Lei''s arms and said to him.


    "Well, do as you say. By the way, is liulizhan OK? " Chu Lei nodded, and then looked at the same not far away glass, asked his daughter.


    "Teng she and I have already checked. It''s OK. Those demons should have no way to untie the seal of the liulizhan. Otherwise, they won''t waste time fighting with us. They will directly break the liulizhan and release the evil spirit star."


    "Well, I have to guard against it. In order to be on the safe side, according to my father, we''d better take the glass cup out of the secret place and let you protect it yourself. My father will protect the law for you, so as to ensure the safety of the glass cup. "


    "All right, but Dad, I don''t need you to protect the Dharma for me. It''s enough for me to have Teng snake with me. You''d better all go and look for those two escaped demons."


    "This..." Chu Lei looked at the white haired, young and handsome Teng snake. He hesitated a little. He had no doubt about Teng snake''s strength. He was reasonable. If we really fight, even the whole Shaoyang faction would not be able to win Teng snake, who was a divine official in heaven, but This Teng snake''s temperament is too pompous. He usually does things in a lazy way. It''s hard for such a guy to give people a sense of security.


    "Hey, smelly little girl, her father, what do you mean by your hesitating expression? Can''t you believe this God? Shall we make a comparison? " Noticing Chu Lei''s look at him and his hesitant expression, Teng she was angry and yelled at him.With that, he opened his hands, waved them twice, put on a handsome fighting posture, and said, "come on, for the sake of you being a smelly little girl and her father, I''ll give you three moves."


    Chu Lei


    Even if you give me 30 moves, I can''t beat you. Don''t ask me to be a mortal to compare with you?


    "Teng snake, stop making trouble." Seeing that Chu Lei was a little embarrassed, Chu Xuanji turned around and scolded Teng she. Then, he continued to say to Chu Lei, "Dad, don''t worry, Teng she is still very reliable."


    "Well. In this way, there will be Laoteng snake god to take care of Xuanji. " The secret way I can also say what of Chu Lei, helplessly nodded, then, said to Teng snake.


    "Hum." Teng she snorted and didn''t answer, because the old man was reprimanded by the smelly little girl. It''s strange that he can look good.


    Chu Lei didn''t get angry when he was snorted by the snake. The beast had a normal temper. He reached out and patted Chu Xuanji on the shoulder. Then he turned to Jin Guangyao and said, "Lord Jin, let''s work together to transport the glass cups out of the secret place."


    "Good." Finally, Jin Guangyao nodded with a smile.


    However, as soon as he finished a good word, a huge fireball suddenly burst in from outside the secret place. At the same time, a burst of laughter rang out.


    "Transport the glass cup out of the secret place? Good, just with Bruce Lee. Chu Lei, listen, all the left behind disciples of Shaoyang sect have been captured by Bruce Lee. If you don''t want them to die, you''ll come out to see me with Liuli Zhan immediately! "


    "What?" Hearing the news, Chu Lei was shocked. Did Yinghong fail to play the role of rescue?


    "Don''t be arrogant Chu Xuanji gritted his teeth and waved his Dingkun sword. In a moment, a sword light flashed by. The fireball ejected by the demon Bruce Lee broke in an instant and turned into a little flame and splashed to the ground.

 Chapter 762

    As the first group members to join the group, demon Bruce Lee was not beaten into the hospital to waste his time like xiongba. On the contrary, his Zhutian pet shop has a prosperous business and high profits. With his rich wealth, although his training time has been greatly shortened, his real strength has been improved as if he were on a rocket.


    Now, he has also broken through the nine level barrier of magic, promoted to the immortal realm, and the fireball he ejected is no longer the ordinary fireball he used to be, but the breath of the dragon!


    What, was it not the breath of the dragon before?


    Bullshit, it used to be just lizards. Ah bah, that''s what. In short, there are more magical animals and Warcraft in the pet shop. Not long ago, a powerful pure fire dragon was recovered. After absorbing all its essence and blood, it had a metamorphosis. According to the popular point, it should have evolved.


    Yes, evolution.


    This evolution has not only greatly improved our strength, speed and defense, but also greatly enhanced the power of the flame. That kind of strength is not due to the increase of the scale, but the level of the flame has been improved in essence, which is now the so-called breath of the dragon.


    But This fireball of dragon''s breath is still broken by Chu Xuanji''s easy sword.


    Outside the forbidden area, I feel this, and I see the demon Bruce Lee through the live broadcast of Jin Guangyao in the chat group. The corners of his mouth suddenly twitch violently.


    Nima, what an embarrassment! Chu Xuanji, Bruce Lee and you will die together!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... " In a moment, the demon Bruce Lee opens his mouth and shoots several fireballs into it. However, this time, Chu Xuanji''s long sword not only annihilates all the fireballs, but also roars out of the forbidden area, and cuts the demon Bruce Lee, commander black and Yuen Long.


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation?" Looking at the sword light coming, the black Marshal''s glasses suspended in the air almost fell down and exclaimed.


    Then, quickly raised his hands, two small fists burst out of powerful power, shouting: "ah, super gene light!"


    "Hum, I don''t believe Bruce Lee. Water Warcraft can''t deal with you. Can''t I, Bruce Lee, the devil of fire?" Then, looking back, the demon Bruce Lee, whose face became very ugly, gritted his teeth. Then he opened his hands, pushed out two strong pillars of fire, and hit Chu Xuanji''s sword light.


    Yuen Long, on one side, originally wanted to stay out of the affair, just watched the devil Bruce Lee and the black Marshal compete with the Shaoyang faction, but Chu Xuanji''s sword light covers him too. He has no choice but to help the devil Bruce Lee and black marshal for his own life.


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, with a wave of the iron fan in his hand and a black drill, Chu Xuanji''s sword light was met with the devil Bruce Lee''s pillar of fire and the black Marshal''s thunder and lightning.


    And then


    "Boom!" Each other''s attacks exploded, and the strong wind pressure scattered, which made them all have to step back a lot. Then, the sound of breaking the air sounded. Chu Xuanji took the lead to fly out of Shaoyang''s secret place, followed by tengshe Shenjun, then Chu Lei and Jin Guangyao.


    To be reasonable, if you really want to work hard, even if you don''t count Jin Guangyao, Runyu, and bibidong, Shaoyang alone will surely defeat Bruce Lee and commander black.


    Even, maybe only Teng she Shenjun can deal with them, but As two villains boss who are arrogant or conceited, they will not think so. They are afraid, but they will never be afraid.


    Why?


    Because the three of us joined hands and just received Chu Xuanji''s attack, her sword was just like that! (Chu Xuanji''s sword is far less powerful than when he cut down Ba because he was afraid that he would hurt the hostages.)


    "A lizard, a preserved egg, and Vice palace leader, you''re here too. Good. You can''t leave Shaoyang alive today! " Standing in the air, Chu Xuanji, dressed in a silver armour, looks down at the three demons, Bruce Lee, and finally falls on Yuen Long, saying coldly to him.


    Yuen Long


    Ma Dan, I''m not the mastermind of this action. It can even be said that I was coerced. Why are you aiming at me like that? The people you really want to deal with are the two people around me!


    "Vice palace master!" At this time, Chu Lei and others fell to the ground and looked at Yuen Long. Chu Lei first said in surprise, then looked at the demon Bruce Lee and the black Marshal standing beside him, and said, "I heard that two big demons who escaped from the demon world occupied the Lise palace in those years. You, the Deputy palace leader, surrendered to them directly without resistance. Today, the rumor is true."


    Yuen Long


    You ya really is which pot does not open which pot, what does not have the resistance? I Didn''t I catch a fireball from Bruce Lee? What''s more, I didn''t surrender to them, but to the evil spirit luohoujidu. Besides, I didn''t really surrender to them. I just had nothing to do with them. What can ordinary people like you understand?


    "Well, my younger martial sister Yinghong, what do you do to them?" Without waiting for Yuen Long to speak, Chu Lei continued, his face becoming more serious.Before the alarm bell rang, Yinghong and others went back to rescue. Now these three demons appear here and claim that all the disciples have been captured by them. I''m afraid that''s not true.


    "Oh, Yinghong? Hehe, is that the short old woman? She is so weak that she can''t even catch one of my fans. This kind of waste is also the elder of Shaoyang sect. It can be seen from this that Shaoyang sect has gained a false reputation! " Yuen Long said to Chu Lei with a smile.


    "You..."


    "But don''t worry. I didn''t kill her. She''s still alive. Do you want to see her? If you want to, please the devil little dragon Taoist friend around me. If he is in a good mood, maybe you will see her. " Yuen Long points to the demon Bruce Lee beside him and continues to say to Chu Lei.


    "Devil Bruce Lee? The devil Hearing Yuen Long''s words, Chu Lei turned his eyes to the demon Bruce Lee in black armor. His brow was slightly wrinkled. Then he called out to him, "where''s my younger martial sister, demon?"


    "Go home and have a baby." The black Marshal said.


    "You..."


    "Come on, don''t you want to see the prisoner? OK, Bruce Lee will satisfy you. " After that, the demon Bruce Lee takes off the high-level spirit beast bag on his waist, opens the bag, and with a flick of his finger, he seals up the spirit power inside, and all the people tied up are released.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of injured Shaoyang disciples fell to the ground and screamed.


    Seeing this, Chu Lei widened his eyes. He could not help but clench his hands into a fist. Then he jumped up and waved his hand directly at the demon Bruce Lee, "demon, how dare you insult me so much, Shaoyang! Let''s die!"


    "Bang!"


    A flash of fire, the next second, Chu Lei faster than to fly back.

 Chapter 763

    Chu Lei is the leader of Shaoyang sect, and Shaoyang sect is the leader of Xiuxian sect in the world. From this point of view, his status is quite high, but he has never won any large battle.


    Earlier, at the flower hairpin meeting in dianjinggu, Yu Sifeng''s father suddenly burst out and sent Chu Xuanji to another space. In order to save his daughter, Chu Lei immediately flew to the arena to fight with the palace master.


    As a result, his mother''s feet haven''t landed yet. He was beaten back with one move. Now, again.


    It''s really humiliating for the leader to do his part. But he didn''t feel ashamed. He continued to lead the whole Shaoyang faction to participate in the struggle between the heaven and the demon world. I don''t know where he got his self-confidence. What role does Shaoyang play in such a scale of battle?


    Does Chu Xuanji give him confidence? If so, it''s really the adopted daughter''s old age protection.


    The book returns to the true story and puts down his flaming arm. Looking at Chu Lei, the demon Bruce Lee snorts coldly and says, "the leader of Shaoyang sect is vulnerable!"


    "You..." Hearing this, Chu Lei, who is caught by Chu Xuanji in a hurry, points his hand at the devil Bruce Lee. His throat moves with anger, and then he spurts out a mouthful of blood.


    Well, he''s in serious condition.


    "Daddy Seeing that Chu Lei has vomited blood, Chu Xuanji is shocked and shouts to him anxiously.


    Then, looking at the devil Bruce Lee, he said coldly: "how dare you hurt my father!"


    "He wants to kill Bruce Lee beyond his capacity, but I''m merciful to him. I didn''t kill him. You don''t appreciate me. You''re so fierce to Bruce Lee. You''re a woman. You really don''t have heart." The devil little dragon raised a radian of evil smile at the corner of his mouth, held his hands in his arms and said with a smile.


    "You Chu Xuanji released his hand to hold Chu Lei, raised his Dingkun sword, pointed it directly at the demon Bruce Lee, and warned: "let go of my Yinghong aunt and brothers, so that I can still keep your whole body, otherwise, I will destroy your body and spirit, and you will be ruined!"


    "Oh, you''re bluffing us. If you have the ability, you can use your sword." At this time, the black commander in the dark raincoat, with his hands akimbo, suspended in mid air, challenged Chu Xuanji.


    After a moment, he appeared at the top of Yinghong, pointed his shining fist to her head and asked Chu Xuanji, "do you think it''s the speed that you killed us all, or the speed that the commander electrified her?"


    "Aunt Yinghong You are mean Seeing that commander-in-chief black suddenly threatened himself with hostages, Chu Xuanji''s fighting spirit suddenly dissipated in half, biting his teeth and scolding him angrily.


    "Mean? Ha ha, thank you for exaggeration. Meanness is the companion of meanness, and nobility is the epitaph of nobility. Haven''t you heard that? Alas, ignorance is pitiful. " Black Marshal shook his head and said to Chu Xuanji in a sympathetic tone.


    Chu Xuanji


    What should I do? I really want to kill this preserved egg.


    "Xuanji, don''t be impulsive." Feeling his daughter''s emotional instability, Chu Lei reminded her: "they have hostages in their hands. We can''t ignore their safety."


    Yes, more than 90% of the disciples of the Shaoyang sect have been caught by them. If they are forced to kill, then the Shaoyang sect We are going to follow the Xuanyuan school.


    "Dad, I know." Chu Xuanji is not willing to say so.


    Jin Guangyao, who was standing behind them, immediately stepped forward and stood out.


    Under the gaze of Chu Lei and Chu Xuanji, Jin Guangyao bows to the devil Bruce Lee, the black commander and Yuen Long, and then asks frankly, "these three are all great demons in the demon world. Today they invade Shaoyang, but they have left so many disciples. Surely they are not here to destroy Shaoyang, but to feed the glazed calices that seal the evil spirit star?"


    "Who are you?" Yuen Long leisurely fans the iron fan in his hand and casually looks at Jin Guangyao standing out and asks him.


    Unlike the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal, he really doesn''t know Jin Guangyao.


    "In xialanling, Jin Guangyao, the leader of Jin family. I''ve long heard that the Deputy palace leader of Lize palace has high spiritual power, and few people can match him. Today, I see that the Deputy palace leader is in high spirits and full of vigor. It''s really disrespectful. " With a warm smile on her face, Jin Guangyao complimented Yuen Long.


    "Well, I''m a little knowledgeable, but the Jin family in Lanling Oh, unheard of, where is the Xiuxian sect? Boy, it''s none of your business here today. For your sake, I''ll leave as soon as possible. I won''t kill you. "


    "Thank you for your forgiveness, but you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Hum, I don''t appreciate it!" Seeing that Jin Guangyao didn''t listen to her own words, she left honestly. Yuen Long''s face turned cold and said faintly.


    Then, with a wave of the iron fan in his hand, in a moment, a black pitching line was beating towards Jin Guangyao.


    Jin Guangyao:! ""Don''t be crazy Seeing the black pitching from Yuen Long, Jin Guangyao''s pupils suddenly shrank and her smiling face twitched violently. She was shocked. Fortunately, a voice behind him was Runyu.


    Run Yu jumps over Jin Guangyao and flies into the air. Then she waves her sword. Immediately, a water column appears and collides with the black pitching in Yuen Long.


    "Boom!" The two offset each other. Runyu landed steadily, while yuen long did not move. However, her eyes narrowed slightly and her expression gradually became more serious.


    "This man The strength is not weak. " Yuen Long said in his heart.


    "He is worthy of being the right emissary of this world thousands of years ago. His cultivation is not under me. I''m afraid it''s hard to beat him without the Chixiao magic sword." In contrast to Yuen Long''s four eyes, Runyu is also afraid.


    By the way, what he is holding now is an ordinary magic sword, not the Chixiao sword given by Doumu Yuanjun.


    "Well, don''t fight any more. Let''s make a deal. You give the glass lamp to Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee releases the hostages, and then we have another big fight. How about that?" Yuen Long and Runyu have a good fight. This is not part of the plan. Bruce Lee is stunned and says.


    Hearing what the devil Bruce Lee said, Yuen Long converged and continued to fan.


    On the other side, Runyu also put the sword away at the right time. With a wave of her sleeve, she put her hands behind her and stood quietly in the same place.


    "Hum, demon, if you want us to be hostages in exchange for glazed lamps, you dream that my Shaoyang disciple would rather die than surrender." In the face of the demon Bruce Lee''s proposal, Chu Lei and others haven''t said anything. Ying Hong, who is taken as a hostage, suddenly opens his mouth and angrily says to him and the black marshal.


    "Well, I''ll add another one besides you Shaoyang disciples, Bruce Lee." The devil Dragon said, words fall, from his spirit beast bag and took out a person who was bound.


    As soon as this man appeared, Chu Xuanji''s expression changed in an instant. He called subconsciously, "Si Feng!"

 Chapter 764

    Although Chu Xuanji had doubts about Yu Sifeng and even resented him because of the fact that the palace master reported his identity in dianjinggu, had a big fight with all the sects of Xianmen and that his mother died in the hands of golden winged bird in this life, he didn''t know how to express his feelings She still likes Yu Sifeng.


    I heard that Lise palace was occupied by two big demons. The Deputy palace leader took the lead in rebellion and captured the big palace leader and Yu Sifeng together with the two demons. At that time, she was extremely worried that Yu Sifeng would be tortured by the invaders and even killed by them.


    For this reason, during that time, she couldn''t eat well and sleep well. If it wasn''t for various reasons, she wanted to go to Lize palace to rescue Yu Sifeng from inside.


    Now that I finally see Yu Sifeng, how can Chu Xuanji''s mood not fluctuate?


    "Sure enough, they didn''t make a wrong decision to bring Yu Sifeng." On one side, Jin Guangyao takes a curious look at Chu Xuanji and brings all her changes of expression into her eyes. She says to herself in her heart.


    Then, under his gaze, Chu Xuanji stepped forward again, pointed his sword at the demon Bruce Lee, and warned him again, "let him go."


    "Miss, are you Toby from monkey? If you say let it go, Bruce Lee will let it go. Isn''t that Bruce Lee has no face? "


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry about me, Bruce Lee said. If you want me to release the hostages, you can give me the glass lamp!" As a gentle businessman, the devil Bruce Lee doesn''t like to scold women, so he interrupts Chu Xuanji''s words in time and cools his voice.


    "Don''t think about it. We will never be coerced by you. You are dreaming of using us as hostages! Elder martial brother, don''t worry about me. I''m going to break my meridians now. You must keep the glass lamp. You must not let the evil spirit star come into the world and harm the three realms. " At this time, she takes back the sight of Yu Sifeng, who suddenly appears. Yinghong returns to her senses and continues to say to Chu Lei. With that, she will break her channels.


    However, the black Marshal suspended above her suddenly said: "you are free. Anyway, there are many hostages. In this, your life is not very important. The big head is the golden winged bird. As long as he is alive, you Shaoyang disciples will die."


    Yinghong


    Ma Dan, your life doesn''t matter!


    Hearing the words of Marshal Hei, Yinghong''s desire to cut off her meridians suddenly gives her a new look at Yu Sifeng, who has a pale face and a weak breath. Then she looks at Chu Xuanji, who has been looking at him all the time. Suddenly, she feels sad.


    Yes, with this boy, we can play a very small role as hostages. Even if I cut off my meridians, it''s useless. Maybe I will even sacrifice in vain.


    With this in mind, Yinghong shouts to Yu Sifeng: "you golden winged bird demon, don''t confuse Xuanji any more. If you really have Xuanji in your heart, you should kill yourself now, lest these people take you to coerce her!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing Yinghong''s cry, Yu Sifeng looked back at her, his eyes were blank, and he didn''t say a word.


    Actually Why didn''t he want to die?


    As early as Li Ze palace, he wanted to die. He had to face this evil lizard spirit''s great method of learning from the Scriptures every day, and his body could not bear it. If the lizard spirit hadn''t given him pills every day to repair his body, maybe he would have gone.


    As a noble golden winged bird, it''s not just once that he was taken scriptures by a male lizard. It''s a great shame. Yu Sifeng said that I would rather die than accept this humiliation. Then, Zhenxiang law was launched.


    After the demon Bruce Lee coerced himself with his father''s life, he was not allowed to commit suicide. If he died, he would let his father go down to accompany him. Yu Sifeng, who wanted to commit suicide, was desperate in an instant. He didn''t know what future he had, but he knew he couldn''t die.


    He is an unfilial son. If he still involves his father to bury him, is he still a demon? Is he still a demon?


    Therefore, although he is regarded as a weight to coerce Chu Xuanji at the moment, he can only bow his head, be silent and not commit suicide.


    It''s not that he doesn''t love Chu Xuanji, it''s really He can''t help it.


    Xuanji is just being coerced into giving her a glass cup, not to commit suicide. But if she commits suicide, her father will die, too. The two evils are the least. This is also a helpless thing.


    Seeing that Yu Sifeng lowered her head and didn''t speak when she heard her voice, Ying Hong said in an angry voice: "OK, Xuanji, you see, this is the man you are yearning for. He doesn''t deserve..."


    "Shut up, old witch." I have been listening to her chanting here, and I can''t help hearing that my head aches. The black Marshal can''t help it. The electric light in his hand shoots some light at Yinghong, and then


    "Puchi ~ Puchi ~" in the electric light, the whole person suddenly convulsed violently, her hair became stiff and straight with the speed visible to the naked eye, and her fair skin became black in an instant. Not only that, she opened her lips, but also breathed out a breath of black air, which was really How can it be a miserable word?


    "Aunt Yinghong, evil, you..." Seeing that Yinghong is electrified, Chu Xuanji is furious and will immediately rush to chop people with his sword."Hey, don''t mess around, warlord. Be careful that my fan will kill you." With the pupils shrinking, Yuen Long raises his arm, puts the iron fan in front of Yu Sifeng''s neck and warns Chu Xuanji.


    "Si Feng..." Seeing this, Chu Xuanji had no choice but to stop the step he had just taken.


    "It''s OK. If you dare to mess with me, I''ll electrocute this woman completely. I''ll die like a ghost." Marshal black nodded and responded to Yuen Long''s words.


    "Damn it." Chu Xuanji gritted her teeth and was unwilling.


    As for Chu Lei, he didn''t speak all the time, and his face was also very ugly.


    Listening to what Yinghong said just now that he wanted to cut off his meridians, his heart was as painful as blood dripping. However, he didn''t stop Yinghong, because if the evil spirit was born, there would be no peace in the world. For the sake of the stability of the three realms, a little sacrifice is inevitable, although It''s a great sacrifice for myself.


    "The demons are so mean and use so many hostages to coerce us. It seems that they will never let people go without giving them the glass cups." After a while, seeing that the depression of the Shaoyang group was almost fermenting, Jin Guangyao frowned and said in a low voice.


    Although it''s in a low voice, people around him all have accomplishments. How can''t you hear him mumbling to himself.


    Hearing what he said, Chu Lei opened his mouth and wanted to refute him. Even if the Shaoyang sect was completely destroyed, he would never hand over the Liuli cup.


    However, as soon as he opened his mouth and didn''t have time to speak, Jin Guangyao continued: "but the glass cup is sealed with the big devil luohou Jidu. He can''t be released. In that case, with the art of change, he can make a fake glass cup and give it to them, and then attach a flash of divine light. Can he cheat them, or at least get a chance to save the hostages What time is it? "


    "Well?" Chu Lei swallowed what he wanted to say, turned his eyes, grabbed Jin Guangyao''s arm and said to him seriously, "maybe I can have a try."


    "Ah? Headmaster Chu, what do you say? " Suddenly Chu Lei grabbed his arm, Jin Guangyao made a face at a loss, did not react to the appearance, asked him.


    The group friends who peep at the screen


    This product is really deceptive!

 Chapter 765

    Jin Guangyao is a villain who is good at acting and deceiving. The members of the boss group have known this for a long time, but it''s the first time to watch his deceiving live broadcast.


    Looking at his blank and innocent face on the live screen, for a moment, all the online group members could not help twitching, and said in their heart: "good guy, this person really can''t be underestimated!"


    Thanks to Wei Wuxian''s blessing, although Jin Guangyao is weak, he has been paid much attention since he joined the group. He thinks that he is not a simple figure. Later, the group director ordered him to be the planner of the group activity, which made Jin Guangyao gain enough attention in the group.


    Today, after witnessing his amazing acting skills, all members of the group know that Jin Guangyao may be very poor in strength, but he is far better than many people in the group in scheming.


    Such a man, if he is an enemy, may be killed by him one day, but if he is a friend


    Who dares to make friends with him, superficial friends? I''m very tired.


    For a moment, many members of the group made up their minds to respect and stay away from Jinguang Yao after the group activities.


    Well, this person should not be provoked!


    ¡­¡­


    Glass world, outside the secret of Shaoyang.


    I feel the strange atmosphere in the group, and I know that my performance will make many members of the group fear themselves. But there is no way. In order to successfully complete the group activity and leave the impression of "doing things well" in front of the group leader, I can only have fish and bear''s paw, instead of giving up fish and taking bear''s paw.


    After all, you can''t turn off the live broadcast, can you? You know, the group leader is also looking at himself in the studio!


    After a moment''s stupefaction, Jin Guangyao made a sudden realization, put her head close to Chu Lei and asked in a low voice, "leader Chu, do you think I can try what I just proposed?"


    "Yes, in any case, the glass lamp must not fall into the hands of those demons, but if we can use the fake glass lamp to deceive them for a while, so that we can save time in time, it is certainly a wonderful thing." Chu Lei takes a look at the three demons in front of him. He uses his spiritual power to prevent their voices from passing by. At the same time, he says to Jin Guangyao.


    "It''s just that if we do this, we will be recognized by them at a glance, and the glazed lamps given to them are fake, then They are in danger. " Jin Guangyao nodded, then said to Chu Lei with some worry. It seems that he is really thinking about Shaoyang school.


    "Master Jin Gao Yi, Chu Lei is grateful. However, even if we sacrifice Yinghong''s younger martial sisters and even the whole Shaoyang, we must not let the evil spirit star reappear and harm the three realms!" Chu Lei gave Jin Guangyao a fist and said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Hearing this, Jin Guangyao immediately looked up at the immortal leader who had been defeated many times.


    Although this Chu leader is not very strong, that is to say, he was three levels higher than himself in the early stage of the eighth level of immortality, his dedication to others and his willingness to sacrifice his whole sect for the sake of the whole three circles are absolutely worthy of respect.


    It''s a pity that even if you sacrifice the whole Shaoyang today, Luo Houji should still come out!


    But Jin Guangyao didn''t show it at all. He sighed, saluted Chu Lei and said, "leader Chu has such a broad mind, for the sake of the three realms I admire you! I''ll take care of this. Oh no, thanks to Qian Ren. She''s very skillful in changing. Besides, she also has supernatural power. She can add divine light to the fake glass. In this way, maybe she can cheat these demons for a while. "


    "She? Well, I''ll trouble Lord Jin. " Chu Lei looked back at Qianren snow standing with bibidong not far away. After thinking about it, he nodded to Jin Guangyao.


    then, as like as two peas, the two men went over to discuss the matter with thousand thousand snow and asked her whether it was feasible. "Thousand thousand snow did not hesitate to reply," "no testing of the essence, I can change a product that is exactly the same as the glazed glass."


    Hearing this answer, Chu Lei and Jin Guangyao both have a smile on their faces. They look at each other. Then, they point to the forbidden area and make a gesture to Qian Renxue.


    The glazed lamp is still in it. Before they were about to take it away, when the devil Bruce Lee suddenly sprayed several fireballs into it, which led to the shelving of this plan.


    Now, they will go back to the previous plan, transfer the glass cup, and change into a fake glass cup, which is used to exchange hostages with those demons.


    After the three say yes, they say hello to the others, and then disperse to forbid the sound to the opposite spiritual power. Chu Lei tells the devil Bruce Lee that they agree to his terms, give him a glass cup, and then fight to the death.


    Hearing this, the devil Bruce Lee and Yuen Long both smile with pride, while Chu Lei, Jin Guangyao and Qian Renxue turn around and step into the secret place together.


    "Smelly little girl."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing the sudden sound of the snake beside him, Chu Xuanji takes back his eyes and looks at Yu Sifeng, who has been held by the demon Bruce Lee."Your father went back to the secret place with Jin Guangyao and Qian Renxue. I feel that..."


    "What do you feel?"


    Teng she frowned tightly, touched her chin, tilted her head and said to Chu Xuanji, "I feel that there is something wrong with Jin Guangyao. Although he looks like a good man when he smiles, I always think his smile is a bit fake."


    Well, the truth of Teng snake god king, ordinary people really can''t find this.


    "No, isn''t he also a bad man, like those people in Lise palace, who are obviously demons but disguise as human friars?" As soon as Chu Xuanji''s face changed, he carefully looked at Runyu and others, and then spread a message to Teng snake.


    "No, they are not monsters. That Jin Guangyao is human, Bi bidong and Qian Renxue. I can''t see what they are, but they have supernatural power, and they must not be monsters. As for Runyu, the smell from his body makes me feel a bit like that bastard Qinglong, but He''s not a man, but he''s not a monster. " Teng snake frowned tightly, as if because he was not sure, so he said impatiently.


    "It''s not a man, it''s not a monster, it''s just Is it God Turning to look at Runyu, Chu Xuanji murmurs.


    Feeling someone peeping at herself behind her, Runyu turns back and just looks at Chu Xuanji. She is stunned, nods politely to her, and then turns her neck back calmly. It''s just that the palm in her sleeve has quietly clenched into a fist.


    "I don''t know if it''s a God. There are so many gods in heaven that I can''t know all of them, but Jin Guangyao No matter. Take care of yourself. I''m not sure. I''ll go in and have a look. " With that, Teng she waved and strode to Shaoyang.


    "Snake!" Seeing Teng she said to leave, Chu Xuanji called him subconsciously. Then he thought it was better for him to go and have a look. His father was in there alone, and he was really worried. So he quietly closed his mouth and looked back at Yu Sifeng with his head down and his eyes blank.


    "Si Feng, what''s the matter with you?" With a worried look in his eyes, Chu Xuanji murmured in his heart.

 Chapter 766

    Yu Sifeng, the protagonist of this world, is also the real son of heaven.


    In his previous life, he was Xixuan, the son of the emperor of heaven. At one time, he was handsome and high spirited. But now, he was depressed, pale, and still kept his head down. Chu Xuanji had to worry about what she had experienced during her captivity?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in Shaoyang secret place.


    "Lord Jin, the snake king is following us secretly." Thousand Ren snow side if nothing to go forward, suddenly, to Jin Guangyao sound way.


    "Well?" Hearing Qianren Snow''s voice, Jin Guangyao''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce color, and his steps stopped. A second later, he continued to step, and sent a message to Qianren snow in the group: "group friends, can you subdue the snake god without disturbing Chu Xuanji?"


    Qian Renxue: "No. The cultivation of this snake god is very high. Even if I work hard, I may not be able to surpass him, let alone without disturbing Chu Xuanji. "


    Jin Guangyao


    In this case, there will be trouble.


    [Ding, group member Jin Guangyao, the group leader has sent you an exclusive red envelope. Would you like to open it? ¡¿


    just when Jin Guangyao was in a dilemma, a mechanical sound suddenly rang out in his mind, and then a red envelope pattern and a paragraph from yeshiqiu appeared on the chat screen.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "@ Jin Guangyao, I''d like to borrow this from you. Use it to subdue Teng snake. Be careful not to disturb Chu Xuanji."


    "Master After reading the news, and then looking at the red envelope on the screen, Jin Guangyao was suddenly surprised and cried in her heart.


    Then, he looked at Qianren snow, and found that Qianren snow was looking back at herself at the moment, and nodded to herself to understand her meaning. Jin Guangyao also nodded to her. Then, with a move of heart, he opened the red envelope sent by the group leader.


    Ding, member of the group Jin Guangyao, congratulations on getting the red envelope from the leader of the group, the immortal artifact - Purple Gold Red gourd! ¡¿


    with the sound of machinery falling, Jin Guangyao finds that there are two more items in his group warehouse, one is a red gourd and the other is a yellow amulet.


    The origin of this red gourd is not simple.


    The only gourd root between heaven and earth grows into a gourd vine, which has seven gourds. One of them is obtained by Lu Ya, a scattered immortal in Kunlun. The other is obtained by the supreme sage. It is the product of Sheng Dan, and it is the purple gold red gourd!


    Anyway, she has been in the group for some time. Jin Guangyao still knows this legend.


    Immediately, he opened the red envelope information to see the specific situation of the red gourd.


    [Purple Gold Red gourd, from the world of ¡Á¡Á is an immortal triple artifact with great power. As long as you call your name, if the other party answers it, you can immediately put it in it. Then you can paste the post of "the Supreme Lord is as urgent as a law and order, and it turns into pus in a moment. ¡¿


    "it''s really that artifact!" After reading the red envelope information on the screen, Jin Guangyao was shocked.


    The third artifact of immortality, the group leader said to lend it to himself. Should we say, is it worthy of the group leader?


    Also, which world does this artifact come from? How can it not be displayed?


    Jin Guangyao is puzzled.


    "Lord Jin, what''s the matter with you?" He stops in front of Liuli Zhan and looks back at Jin Guangyao. He seems to be in a daze. Chu Lei doubts him.


    Back to God, Jin Guangyao said to him with a smile: "Oh, it''s OK. I just think that if our plan can''t cheat each other, it will be terrible."


    Hearing Jin Guangyao say this, Chu Lei was silent for a while. Then he shook his head and said helplessly: "do your best to listen to the destiny, alas!"


    "Leader Chu is a real gentleman. I admire you Is there anything else to say? " Jin Guangyao stepped back, bent down and bowed to Chu Lei.


    "What?" He was feeling and praying in his heart when he heard Jin Guangyao say this. Chu Lei looked at him and looked confused. When he heard this, it seemed that he wanted to explain his last words?


    "Master Jin, don''t do that. Leader Chu is not a man who has to die. Although he is a bit pedantic, he has saved many people. He is a respectable immortal leader. If Luo junqunyou doesn''t mind, I want to enlighten him to go to my world and become the sacrifice of the martial spirit hall. " Qian Renxue, with a flash of body shape, appears between Chu Lei and Jin Guangyao. He raises his arm and blocks Jin Guangyao behind him, saying to him and to the soul of luohou Jidu, who is trapped in the glass cup.


    By the way, in the animation world where bibidong lives, Wu Hun temple has been established, but in her novel world, Wu Hun temple is still Wu Hun temple, because she doesn''t want to fight. She wants to use the power of culture and belief to unify the whole Douluo continent without any cost.


    Oh, no, that''s not right. Someone died.


    Entrusted by her, Wei Wuxian once went to her world to help her get rid of Tang Hao and Tang San, so it can''t be said to be a bloodless unification."Yes." Hear the request of thousand Ren snow, inside the glass cup, Luo throat plan didn''t consider at all, directly agreed to come down.


    "What?" Hearing the sound coming from the glass cup, Chu Lei almost jumped up in fright. Then he quickly pulled out the sword and looked at Qian Renxue and Jin Guangyao defensively.


    At this moment, no matter how pedantic and slow he is, he knows that these two people They''re not good people. They''re probably with the two or three demons outside.


    This How come?


    My rightist camp has been infiltrated by demons again, and I have foolishly led them to be confidants. I really Silly!


    "Hum ~" with a wave of her hand, Qian Renxue gave Chu Lei a divine light. He could not even speak except his eyes and nose.


    Sneaking in with them, seeing this scene, Teng she was so angry that she immediately jumped out of the dark, looked at them with her hands akimbo, and said, "well, you are really not good people. Let go of her father, or I will do it."


    "Teng snake." Seeing that, as Qian Renxue said, Teng snake followed them, Jin Guangyao put his hands behind him, quickly took out the purple gold and red gourd from his personal space, opened the mouth of the gourd, and "subconsciously" called out the name of Teng snake god king.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that. I thought you were mean for a long time..."


    "Whoosh!" Teng she was about to boast to Jin Guangyao with a proud smile on her face. However, as soon as he finished a despicable word, suddenly, an irresistible suction acted on him. Then, whoosh, Jin Guangyao took it out of his control and flew away in the red gourd behind him.


    Teng she


    Nima, he used magic weapon secretly. He is really a mean and shameless man!

 Chapter 767

    Teng Shenjun didn''t pay attention to Jin Guangyao and Qian Renxue, because he was confident that he could beat them. No matter how hard he was, he would make a scene for Chu Xuanji to hear and then come in to help.


    However, this cruel world makes Teng she feel desperate.


    Granny te, Jin Guangyao doesn''t talk about martial arts. I''m talking to him. He suddenly uses a magic weapon that doesn''t know what it is to plot against me. What do you think is the matter?


    We have the ability to be aboveboard. We don''t need magic weapons. One on one. No, I''ll pick you two. Look, I won''t bite your dog!


    "Seal!" The next second, the snake in his heart was taken into the purple gold and red gourd. Jin Guangyao sealed the mouth of the gourd with the Yellow amulet painted with "the emperor is as urgent as a law and order, and then covered it. Suddenly, the enemy was solved.


    "Teng snake god king!" Seeing that Teng she, who was supposed to be the Savior, was defeated in this way, Chu Lei, who was settled by Qianren snow, was extremely sad in his heart. A look of sadness appeared on his face, and he wailed in his heart.


    "Headmaster Chu, please rest assured that Teng she Shen Jun is an ancient god beast with ten thousand years of cultivation. It''s a pity to kill him, so we won''t kill him. On the contrary, we will treat him well." Noticed the change of Chu Lei''s expression, Jin Guangyao, with a smile on her face, raised her mouth slightly and bowed to him.


    Looking at Jin Guangyao, who is willing to bow to himself in the current situation, Chu Lei doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Is it the end of the day? Or the dog?


    You said that you have exposed your identity, and I have been given by you. Who are you showing such humility and courtesy to? Don''t you pretend for a long time that you have been cheated even by yourself? Do you really think you are a modest gentleman?


    I Pooh!


    Chu Lei in the heart of his former confidant, such an enemy Jin Guangyao spit.


    "Headmaster Chu, don''t be angry. Everything is fixed. Even if there is no me, the evil spirit star will reappear. On the contrary, if I handle it, you Shaoyang can pay the least price." Can see Chu Lei is cursing himself in the heart at this time, Jin Guangyao is not angry, continue to say to him.


    This is also true. Since the group has decided to help Luo Houji recover his freedom, he will be released. (Jin Guangyao thinks so.)


    If the other members of the group are in charge of this activity, they will not take into account the lives of Shaoyang''s disciples when they take action. If nothing else, kill half of his disciples first to deter him. I''m afraid there''s no psychological burden for those big men in the group. Instead, he


    Well, Shaoyang is so lucky.


    "Shameless man!" Hearing Jin Guangyao''s words, Chu Lei, who still didn''t understand the whole truth, continued to curse him in his heart, and the anger on his face became more intense.


    "Well, you can''t understand. I don''t blame you. After all, I did cheat you. I''m sorry." Seeing that Chu Lei didn''t want to calm down at all, Jin Guangyao shook her head helplessly and saluted him again. Then, she straightened her chest, moved her mind, flashed her eyes and gave the red gourd back to the group leader.


    Jin Guangyao: "master, this is your magic weapon. Please put it away."


    ¡­¡­


    He moved his eyes away from the live broadcast screen and looked at the chat screen. At night, Qiu opened the red envelope and replied to Jin Guangyao, "well done."


    "Thank you for your praise. Everything depends on your attention." Seeing that the group leader replied with a compliment, although it was only a statement, not an exclamation, Jin Guangyao was also very excited. She quickly bowed around and said respectfully.


    Yes, he knew that the group leader was watching himself at the moment, so he didn''t send a message in the group at all, so he bowed to thank him directly.


    Night time autumn: "continue to work hard."


    Seeing Jin Guangyao bowing excitedly in all directions on the live broadcast screen, Qiu gave him a faint smile at night and sent him a message. Then, with one hand, a red light flashed by. Then, the purple gold red gourd appeared in his hands.


    He opened the lid and took off the Yellow amulet. Suddenly, he was trapped in it. He was using his divine power to resist erosion and protect himself. As soon as his eyes brightened, he flew out of it.


    "Whoosh!" A bunch of yellow light flashed by, and then the light dispersed. A young man with white hair and sky blue robe appeared in front of the nightfall. He was the snake god.


    [Name: Teng snake


    identity: God King of heaven, god beast


    from: glass world


    System: Shinto


    realm: the third stage of immortality realm


    personage introduction: raised by emperor Bolin and cultivated for thousands of years, he entered into the god beast of the genealogy thousands of years ago, juxtaposed with Qilin, ranking second only to the four elephant god beast among the God beasts. She has strong spiritual power, bold personality and a heart to challenge the strong. For thousands of years, she has been eager to fight the God of war. After being defeated by Chu Xuanji, she recognized the reality and finally accepted her as a spirit beast after various events. ¡¿


    looking at the red envelope information in his mind, autumn picks his eyebrows at night. The third stage of immortality is not the third medium stage of immortality he expected, but It''s OK. It''s the head. No, it should be a good pet."Hiss ~" turns off the red envelope information. Then, at night, autumn puts away the purple, gold and red gourd. Meanwhile, the colorful sky swallowing python, who is lying on his shoulder, straightens up, spits out the snake letter, and looks at the snake in front of him with a pair of scanning eyes.


    In Teng snake''s body, it smelled a smell of the same kind, and this kind of person even sent out a trace of blood pressure that could affect her.


    This How is that possible? You know, it''s a colorful python!


    "Hiss! Where is this place and who are you? Say it After he came out of the purple gold and red gourd, Teng she immediately wanted to beat Jin Guangyao to death. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see Jin Guangyao and saw a new face. The environment here was also very strange. It was not Shaoyang''s secret place, but a palace with a strange style. He frowned slightly and twisted his neck to ask the night time autumn.


    "In the face of someone better than you, you should learn to be respectful." He didn''t answer Teng she''s question. Yeshiqiu said to him flatly.


    "Ha, you say you are better than me?" As if to hear a funny joke, Teng snake pointed to the night autumn, tilted his head and said with a smile: "do you know who I am?"


    "Yes, a snake, right?"


    "Fart, I''m the snake king!" Teng she was so angry that she raised her hand and gave a palm to Shiqiu.


    "Oh Seeing this, Qiu chuckled at night, pointed a little, and a bunch of purple light came out.


    And then


    "Boom!"


    "Ouch!"


    Teng snake god sent out a scream, flew out of the palace in autumn at night, fell in the garden outside the palace and kept rolling.

 Chapter 768

    The cultivation of Teng she Shen Jun is only the third stage of immortality. Even though he has gone a long way in this stage, he is still in the early stage.


    But what about autumn at night?


    As early as before the first world war between him and the emperor of heaven, he was likely to enter the third stage of immortality at any time. During this period, after closing the door to heal his wounds and feeling his fighting experience, he successfully broke through the bottleneck yesterday and advanced to the third stage of immortality.


    Although there are only two small differences, the further back, the greater the gap.


    The gap between the third stage of immortality and the third stage of immortality is much larger than that between the third stage of immortality and the zero level weak chicken. Therefore, Teng she Shen Jun''s idea of letting yeshiqiu see his power is doomed to fail. On the contrary, he has seen yeshiqiu''s power at the moment.


    "Ouch ~" in the garden, the Teng snake, hit by the purple light, felt uncomfortable everywhere. He fell to the ground and kept rolling, making a terrible cry in his mouth.


    Hearing the scream from outside the hall, Qiu laughs at night. Then, with the colorful sky swallowing Python on his shoulder, he flashes out of the palace and appears in front of Teng snake.


    "Snake, have you taken it?" At night, Qiu asks the snake who tumbles on the ground.


    "What do I serve, you guy Oh, who is it? " Teng she asked, biting her teeth at night.


    "Who? He should be a good man. "


    Teng she


    Do you think I look like an idiot? You are a good man. What''s the matter with me, Teng snake? Bad guys? what the hell!


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You still have some potential. How about you break away from Chu Xuanji and become my spirit beast in the future and I''ll cover you?" At night, Qiu squatted down, rubbed Teng snake''s head and said with a smile.


    Teng she


    There is another one who wants to accept labor and capital as a spirit beast, and he also rubs the head of labor and capital?


    "You bastard, I''ll fight with you!" Feeling that the authority of his beast was completely offended, Teng snake''s face showed a touch of anger. Then, he forced himself to endure the pain, raised his arm and slapped yeshiqiu again.


    Unfortunately


    "Hum ~" his palm force was blocked by an invisible barrier two centimeters above the surface of autumn skin at night. Then, the barrier vibrated, and his palm force bounced back.


    So


    "Boom!"


    "Ouch!"


    Teng snake god once again carried out the inverted movement.


    "Oh, interesting." Standing up, looking at this scene, autumn can''t help laughing at night.


    Although he has lived for tens of thousands of years, the Teng snake is really like a kid in the rebellious period. He should be beaten properly.


    He walked towards him. At night, Qiu grabbed the colorful sky swallowing Python on his shoulder, held it in his arms, gently stroked its body, with a smile on his face, and said to the Teng snake whose scream became more sad: "I''m a very kind Master. I like to keep all kinds of rare pets. Look at the colorful sky swallowing Python in my arms. It''s a good life It''s very pleasant. Every meal is a treasure of genius with great power, and there''s meat in it. The meat is the best delicacy specially made by the chef. So, do you want to follow me? "


    After hearing these words, Teng snake''s whole body flashed with divine light. He jumped up from the ground and quickly sat down cross legged to suppress his pain.


    Then he looked at the colorful sky swallowing Python in autumn''s arms at night. After looking at it for a moment, he picked his eyebrows and said with disdain, "what kind of cauliflower snake is this? It deserves the name of sky swallowing python. How can it compare with my master Teng snake? I tell you, labor and capital were gods thousands of years ago. Different from these miscellaneous snakes, you will let labor and capital go immediately, otherwise... "


    "Or what? Do you still want to be beaten? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Teng she was silent for a moment, lowered her head, thought about it seriously, and finally came up with the result: this guy''s cultivation is too high, no matter how to fight, he can''t win. In that case


    Teng snake bit his lower lip and tangled for a while, then said as if he had gone out: "otherwise, I''ll tell Xuanji to let her kill you with Dingkun sword!"


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Yo, will you move out of the backer to threaten people?


    Hearing Teng she said this, Qiu blinked at night. Then he couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha, I thought you didn''t use any powerful means. It''s this. Chu Xuanji, do you think I''m afraid of her? I tell you, it''s not easy to frighten me with her. "


    That''s right. It''s not glass world at all here. Chu Xuanji can''t come. Even if she comes, autumn is not afraid at all.


    That woman is brave but not resourceful. She has the strength of the fourth stage of immortality, but she has no intelligence to match it.


    At that time, Bai Lin was able to clean up luohoujidu in his heyday with poisonous wine and glazed lamps. Yeshiqiu was also confident that he could solve Chu Xuanji if he wanted to. It was just the price he had to pay.Returning to the truth, he laughed for a while. At night, Qiu restrained his smile. Seeing Teng snake''s expression, he said to him, "Chu Xuanji also forced you to be her spirit beast. Since you can accept her at last, why don''t you try to submit to me? Don''t worry, I''ve always been very friendly to pets. "


    "Bah! Who is her spirit beast? I am her Friend, yes, friend! I, Teng snake, don''t think I can be a spirit beast for people. If you have this idea, it''s an insult to the spirit beast! "


    "Insult? Well, I''ll insult you today! " At night, Qiu nodded, and then shot a purple light on Teng snake''s body to cure him. At the same time, he sealed all the spiritual power in his body. Then, he said to Teng snake outside the garden, "come on."


    "Whoosh! Whoosh As soon as the words were over, two Aurora came flying in, revealing two youths in gorgeous clothes. They are all members of the Nalan family, and their strength is the peak of jiuzhuan douzun.


    "Young master." After landing on both feet, they kneel down on one knee and salute toward autumn at night.


    "Hang this snake upside down in the inner dining room, let him smell the food, but he can''t eat it. If he has too much saliva, give him some water. Remember, only give him water. Go!" At night, Qiu waved his hand and told them.


    "Yes, young master." Two of Nalan''s clansmen answered Gongsheng. Then they got up and blocked Lingli. Teng she, who wanted to struggle but couldn''t get away, grabbed him and dragged him to the inner dining hall of Nalan''s family.


    Before leaving, after listening to the Teng snake ordered by yeshiqiu, he widened his eyes and cursed at yeshiqiu: "you are so cruel, you bastard, are you still human?"


    "Of course, I''m just a Terran trainer, but if you want to, you can think of me as a devil. I don''t mind." Night autumn touch colorful swallow day python that soft body, light way.


    "You Teng snake is unwilling to shout, and in this unwilling by the two Nalan family members to the canteen.

 Chapter 769

    As a new trainer, yeshiqiu has his own unique method of taming animals, that is: if you don''t obey, you will be punished. If you punish enough, you will be obedient.


    Like who? Oh yes, Yu Sifeng. When he taught Chu Xuanji to tame Teng snake, he said to her, "Teng snake is not a human being anyway. If you don''t obey, you will spank him and give him no food."?


    He is a big man, and Teng snake is a male snake. It''s not suitable to spank him, but he won''t be given food. It''s not difficult for yeshiqiu.


    Not only did he not give him food to eat, but he also hung him in the canteen full of food fragrance, making him suffer from the torture of eating but not eating. This must be a very heavy punishment for him as a "greedy snake". After this punishment, I believe Teng snake will become a lot more honest, and be a spirit beast in the future.


    What, why do you have to accept others as spirit animals? Isn''t it good to give people freedom?


    Come on, he''s a snake. He''s a very rare beast. If I don''t take the opportunity to accept it and release it, then I''ll be an idiot?


    Just ask, if you encounter a strange fire that has opened the mind, will you release it, or seize the opportunity to refine it?


    Needless to say, it must be refining, right? So, I know everything.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss ~" after the serpent was taken down, the frightened seven color sky swallowing Python shrank in autumn''s arms at night, shivering. Then, he rubbed his head against him and raised his head. The pupils of a pair of snakes were all flattering.


    Well, timid as it is, it''s scared again by the big devil of nightfall.


    "Well behaved, as long as you are obedient, I will not punish you." Lower the head, and colorful swallow sky Python four eyes relative, it is afraid of flattering eyes income fundus, night autumn light smile, stretch out a hand to point its small head said.


    "Hiss ~" is not the first time to hear that from yeshiqiu, but after hearing it, the colorful sky swallowing Python still nodded, and his heart was greatly relieved.


    It doesn''t want to be hanging in the canteen.


    "You are a coward. Compared with the soul sleeping in your body, you have no queen''s temperament, but Just be good, ha ha. " Then, at night, autumn rolled up the snake again.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, glass world.


    After Jin Guangyao packed the snake and gave it to the group leader, Qian Renxue also put Chu Lei in his own spirit beast bag.


    This spirit beast bag was given by the devil Bruce Lee when he was advertising in the group. He sent many red envelopes, and almost every group friend grabbed one. It can hold not only spirit beasts, but also human beings. After all, spirit beasts can also be transformed into human beings. Just a little spirit beast bag has no ability to identify the essence of biology, so it can hold them all.


    Chu Lei''s personality is not bad, and his cultivation system is immortal. He has reached the eighth level, and his strength is not weak. Qian Renxue plans to enlighten him to go to Douluo world to serve as the temple of martial spirit, and then teach the people of Douluo to practice the method of immortal.


    As for how to make him sign the "confirmation of change of world native place" and agree to accept the place of worship after taking him, Qian Renxue thinks about it and thinks that he can start with his identity as an angel God.


    This guy is not so rigid, so listen to God''s words, in this case, I will show him the identity of angel God?


    As for his Shaoyang school


    At that time, if you can, I don''t mind extraditing them all to Douluo. Anyway, with the size of Douluo, it''s more than enough to have one more clan.


    "Hum ~" after putting Chu Lei into the spirit beast bag, Qian Renxue uses the technique of shadow separation to separate two shadow separation bodies, and then the two shadow separation bodies use simulated magic skills to change into the appearance of Chu Lei and Teng snake.


    After finishing these, Qian Renxue nods to Jin Guangyao. The latter receives a sign and immediately takes the glass cup from the altar. With a move in his mind, he sends the red envelope to demon Bruce Lee, and instructs him not to open the red envelope immediately, but to wait until the right time.


    Then, he took out liulighan No.2 from Najie, which was already ready for the chat group.


    as like as two peas, the two is not a simple handicraft. It is also a magic weapon that can seal the magic. It comes from the Lotus Lantern world, and is transformed by the laryngmeter. The appearance is exactly the same as the glazed glaze. However, its grade is not very high, only nine.


    At the moment, it is also sealed with a demon that kills countless people. The demon''s realm is the Ninth level of the magic way, which is equivalent to the level of the magic weapon. Therefore, a trace of evil spirit spreads out of the magic weapon. People can''t help worrying whether the demon trapped in it will break the seal?


    After that, Jin Guangyao took out another liulizhan No. 3, which was the same as the two in front of him. It was also a magic weapon, but there was no seal inside.


    "Angel God, please." Holding liulizhan No. 3, Jin Guangyao said to Qianren snow.


    "Lord Jin is serious. It''s his duty." Qianren snow opened her mouth and said, with a wave of her hand, a divine light hit Liuli Zhan No. 3, making it shine.Seeing this scene, Jin Guangyao nodded, and then handed the glass cup No. 2 to Qian Renxue, who had changed into a snake, pretending that he was in charge of the real glass cup, in case Chu Xuanji would suddenly ask.


    Then, give No. 3 to Chu Lei''s Avatar, and let him take it to cheat Bruce Lee and exchange hostages with him.


    In this way, after successfully exchanging the hostages, Chu Xuanji urges Chu Xuanji to kill the demon Bruce Lee and others immediately. Chu Xuanji thinks that the glass cup in the other party''s hand is fake, and the hostages are all back again. He has no scruples, so he will naturally strike a decisive blow. At that time, ha ha, it''s time for the demon Bruce Lee to open the red envelope and take out the real glass cup.


    Use the real glass cup to resist the attack, so as to break the glass cup. Then, the soul of luohou Jidu reappears. At that time


    At that time, there will be no Chu Xuanji in the world. There will be only demon Zun and luohou Jidu!


    What, in case Chu Xuanji has doubts and doesn''t believe that the glass cup given to the demon Bruce Lee is fake?


    I can first show her the fake, that is, No. 3, to see if it is true or false. If he sees the real one, he can also take out No. 2 glass cup for her to have a look.


    Anyway, Luo Houji has said that unless he takes some time to make in-depth identification, even he can''t quickly recognize whether No. 2 is true or false, let alone Chu Xuanji is just a reincarnated man with empty strength and no eyesight.


    So, it will be successful!


    Thinking, in the right docking next action, just in case, Jin Guangyao, Qian Renxue and the two split together out of the Shaoyang secret

 Chapter 770

    In a quarter of an hour


    "Teng she, take care of Si Feng for me." Chu Xuanji is very careful to give Yu Sifeng to qianrenxue, who has changed into a Teng snake. Then, with cold eyes, he jumps up and waves the Dingkun sword in his hand to chop off the demon Xiaolong and others who have got the fake liulizhan.


    "You demons, don''t you mean to kill each other? Well, come on then Chu Xuanji snapped.


    "Hum, I''ll come soon. Do you think Bruce Lee will be afraid of you?" Looking at the fast-moving Chu Xuanji, he feels that this time is different from the previous sword. The demon Bruce Lee swallows his mouth and says with a stiff head. After that, he opens his mouth and shoots a hot fireball at Chu Xuanji.


    At the same time, the black commander also played a flash of lightning, smashing the fireball. Suddenly, a large amount of smoke spread, covering the sight of all the people on the scene.


    In this smog, the demon Bruce Lee quickly opens the red envelope sent by Jin Guangyao in the group, takes out the real glass cup, puts it on the position where he stands, and then quickly grabs Yuen Long with the black marshal. With a move, he goes back to the affiliated world.


    "Boom!" In the next second of their escape, the sword crossed the position they were standing before and hit the glass lamp. In a moment, the startling explosion sounded, the artifact glass lamp was broken, and the powerful pressure suddenly appeared and spread out all around.


    "Ah ~" hit by the powerful force, Runyu, qianrenxue and others can''t help but step back and scream. Unexpectedly, when the glass cup was destroyed, luohouji reappeared in the world, and the oppression they caused was so fierce.


    "Bang ~" was shocked by the pressure, and the "Teng snake" that held the exchanged Yu Sifeng suddenly turned into a white smoke and disappeared, as did Chu Lei not far away. Seeing this scene, Yu Sifeng, who was pale, was very confused and didn''t understand what was going on?


    "Ha ha ~" when Yu Sifeng was puzzled, the soul of Luo Houji, who had regained his freedom, fell into Chu Xuanji''s body, and the two became one. Suddenly, a complete demon was born in the smoke. He laughed, obviously in a very good mood.


    After all, after more than a thousand years, he was finally free!


    "Scatter!" After laughing for a while, Luo Houji waved his hand and said coldly.


    With the sound of his voice, the surrounding smoke disappeared in an instant, and the place was bright again.


    "Hum ~" the space channel opens, and the devil Bruce Lee, the black commander and Yuen Long all come out of the channel. Looking up at the luohou Jidu suspended in the air, Yuen Long''s eyes are wide open, full of incredible looks.


    Actually is the evil spirit star Luo throat Ji all, he really restored the freedom, this How is that possible?


    Yuen Long was extremely shocked, but his speed of action was not delayed because of his mood. After seeing luohoujidu clearly and confirming that he was a real person, Yuen Long immediately trotted over, knelt down in front of luohoujidu, and said respectfully: "subordinate to Yuen Long, I''d like to meet the devil and welcome him to the third world."


    "What? He is Luo Hou Ji Du Hearing Yuen Long''s words, the disciples of Shaoyang sect, who had been replaced, were in a panic one after another, and their voices were mixed.


    And Yinghong, she wants to discuss what to do next with her leader and elder martial brother, but suddenly finds that her leader is missing.


    He Where are you? And Xuanji. How could she be gone?


    "Yuen Long, you have made a lot of contributions this time. I will never forget it." He fell down slowly from the air and knelt down in front of him with a respectful face in Yuen Long. Luo Houji raised his mouth and praised him.


    "My subordinates just follow the orders of the devil, follow the orders of the devil, Taoist friends of Bruce Lee and Taoist friends of black marshal. The reason why the devil can get out of trouble is that the devil Hong Fu Qi Tian has the spirit of our demon family. My subordinates Yuen Long don''t dare to be greedy!" Yuen Long, full of enthusiasm, said in a sincere voice.


    Luohou Jidu


    This guy is really good at pretending. He''s only a little worse than Jin Guangyao. If I hadn''t known what you''ve done and your purpose from the group leader, I might have thought you were a loyal minister.


    Luo Houji sneered in his heart. Then he lifted his hand and lifted Yuen Long''s body up from the ground. Then he patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are the right envoy of the demon world. You are second only to the Shura king. I and the left envoy are the leading people and things in the demon world. There is no need to be so respectful."


    "The subordinate''s respect for the devil is completely from the bottom of his heart and has nothing to do with his status." Yuen Long said sincerely.


    Luohou Jidu


    I''m going to throw up, can you believe it?


    "Well, well, I''m really a good man in the demon world." Luo Houji patted him on the shoulder again.


    Later, he gave a hearty smile to the devil Bruce Lee and the black commander, and made a bow: "thank you for your help this time. After the victory of the expedition, I will give 10% of the spoils to thank you two."


    Yes, in the face of Chu Xuanji''s lethal sword, it''s not so easy for him to take out the glass cup without being discovered by her or found out, and then escape smoothly. It''s risking his life, so he must thank the devil Bruce Lee and the black marshal."Ah, you''re welcome. Bruce Lee has no other advantages. He''s honest. If he agrees to help you, he must help you. It''s great that you can come out today. In this way, we don''t have to work hard to fight with Chu Xuanji. Ha ha ~" the devil Xiaolong laughs.


    "That''s right. It''s a matter of course to take money. You''re welcome." With a wave of his hand, the black Marshal also said with a smile.


    In this regard, Luo Houji nodded with a smile, then turned his head and looked at Jin Guangyao and others. Both sides looked at each other, and immediately raised their arms and bowed.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, Yinghong and other Shaoyang disciples and Yu Sifeng were all stunned. Then they suddenly realized that they were in a great panic.


    These people, they and evil spirit Oh, my God!


    "Xuanji, where is Xuanji? What have you done to Xuanji?" Yu Sifeng was frightened for a while, then raised his head and questioned Luo Houji.


    "Well?" After the ceremony with Jin Guangyao and Runyu, Luo Houji frowned when he heard Yu Sifeng''s question. The next second, he waved his hand and pulled him out.


    "You dirty son of the emperor of heaven, dare to ask me such questions. I''m going to Well Just as Yu Sifeng, the stinky bird who brought shame to him, suddenly, Luo Houji''s body trembled and his expression became very uncomfortable.


    "Well What''s the matter with you Yuen Long, the nearest to luohoujidu, whispered to him.


    "It''s Chu Xuanji, the dead woman. Her consciousness is interfering with me!" Luo Hou Ji gritted his teeth and said, then, separated a wisp of mind into the chat group and sent a message to the group leader.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "yeshiqiu, my Lord, please give me the XuanZhen ruler. I want to use it to seal Chu Xuanji''s consciousness, so that she won''t interfere with my actions any more."


    When he was pulling a snake, he suddenly received a request from luohou Jidu. At night, Qiu picked his eyebrows and replied to him with a word: "can."


    Then, he was about to send the XuanZhen ruler upgraded by the super strengthening furnace to him. Just then, suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang in the group.


    Ding, wudian Buddha has joined the group chat. ¡¿Ding, the queen of ten thousand demons has joined the group chat. ¡¿

 Chapter 771

    "The Buddha without heaven and the queen of ten thousand demons?" I was about to send out a red envelope. I heard the sound of the system and looked at the two new faces on the group list. Qiu blinked at night, and then her eyes lit up instantly.


    What is the role of the queen of ten thousand demons? For the moment, I''m a little impressed with this person, but I''m not impressed. I can''t think of it completely. However, the great name of Wutian Buddha, yeshiqiu, has never been forgotten.


    The old rival of the Tathagata Buddha, the boss of the world after the journey to the west, oppressed the three realms, cut off the top three flowers and the five Qi in the chest of the Jade Emperor, the supreme emperor, the Guanyin Bodhisattva and other immortals, and ruled the three realms for 33 years.


    In his world, there is no power to defeat him except seventeen sarikos.


    "Luo Houji has just regained his freedom. At this time, he joined the group. Now, the group is going to be lively." Looking at the long black hair and waist of the man''s head, night autumn high road.


    Then, with the permission of the group leader, he transferred out the identity information of the two newcomers.


    [Name: Wutian


    gender: male


    identity: the great sage of the demon world, and once the jinnara Bodhisattva of the Buddha world


    from: Journey to the west to the world


    System: Buddhism, Taoism, demons and Taoism


    realm: the fourth peak of the immortal realm


    magic weapon: heilian (the fourth peak of the immortal level)


    strength evaluation of the group members: born out of jinnara and Mola, but the magic power is far superior They are similar to the Buddha in his world. Knowing that the destiny has been decided and the fixed number cannot be changed, he is still willing to do his best to change his own destiny and the whole Buddhist world. In his original destiny, he failed to change the fixed number and was destroyed by the monkey king''s collection of 17 relic sons. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: Shishi


    identity: snake demon, Queen of ten thousand demons (once a sparrow Fairy)


    from: Heaven and earth fight for hegemony in monkey king world


    System: Demon way


    realm: the third medium stage of immortal realm


    magic weapon: ten thousand demons golden elixir (the fourth initial stage of immortal level)


    strength evaluation of group members: originally, she was only a sparrow fairy with low magic power His beautiful appearance was coveted by the snake spirit of ten thousand years, who was the king of ten thousand demon Kingdom at that time. He wanted to marry her. After he refused her, the snake spirit cursed her and turned her into a snake spirit. Later, under the coercion of the snake spirit, she pretended to marry her. On the night of marriage, she attacked the snake spirit and killed him. She ate his snake gall, and so on He became the new queen of the demon kingdom.


    In the case of bare handed, her strength is equal to that of Sun Wukong who holds the golden cudgel and Yang Jian who holds the three pointed and two edged sword in her world. If she has refined the ten thousand demon elixir, then she can easily enhance her strength to the fourth level of immortality, and gain the magic power of swallowing others, so as to gain the ability of each other. Unfortunately, for various reasons, she is too late I didn''t refine the magic elixir. In her original fate, soon, she will give the Wanyao Jindan to Huangmei old Buddha and ask him to give it to the monkey. ¡¿


    autumn at night


    After reading the identity information of the two newlyweds, Qiu''s mouth opened slightly at night, and the whole person was stunned in the garden for a long time.


    These two people It''s better than his group!


    Isn''t it? The Buddha will not talk about it. As expected. But the cultivation of the queen of ten thousand demons in the third middle stage of immortality is not as good as that of her third later stage, but The Banshee queen has a banshee elixir. I don''t know why she didn''t refine it, but at least she has such a treasure in her hand.


    If she had changed her original fate and chosen and successfully refined the Wanyao gold elixir before Huangmei Buddha came to Wanyao Kingdom, she would have been able to enhance her strength to the fourth level of immortality. In that case, yeshiqiu would not be her opponent.


    So it''s true that she''s better than herself. She has the inside story.


    "Hiss ~" thinking about it, the happy smile on Qiu''s face suddenly closed at night, grinding his teeth and taking a breath of cool air. His mood was slightly complicated.


    It''s true that he wants to have more strong people in the group, but he doesn''t want too many people in the group to have their strength above him.


    This time, two people joined the group. Wutian Buddha''s strength was one big realm and one small realm higher than that of him. The queen of ten thousand demons, named Shishi, had in her hand a gold elixir of ten thousand demons that could make her more powerful than herself. In fact, her strength was also stronger than that of herself. In addition to luohou Jidu and baldness demon king, there were many more powerful people in the group!


    Thinking of this, at night, Qiu moved his hand away from the colorful sky swallowing Python and rubbed his temple, feeling a little distressed.


    I thought he had broken through to the third stage of immortality, he was already very good, but now it seems that he still needs to continue to work hard and become stronger as soon as possible.


    Then he took a deep breath and sent a message to the two newlyweds in the group.


    Yeshiqiu (group leader): "@ Wutian Buddha, @ Wanyao queen, welcome new people."


    After sending the news, yeshiqiu continues his previous behavior and sends xuanzhenchi to luohoujidu to help him seal Chu Xuanji''s feelings.Although Chu Xuanji''s feelings are strong, they are only 20 years old. As long as they can be sealed, Luo Houji, who has lived for tens of thousands of years, will be able to erase them little by little by time, and finally become a pure self.


    Luo Hou Ji Du: "thank you, Lord."


    Open the red envelope, got the Luo throat of Xuan zhenchi, all to night autumn thanks way.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Heaven and earth fight for supremacy in the monkey king world.


    Dressed in a pink dress and lying lazily on the soft bed, the Banshee queen, who used to have a pleasant rest, suddenly opened her eyes and her charming face was full of surprise.


    Mirage?


    No, it seems to be true.


    What kind of magic power is this?


    In addition, the boss represents a powerful person in one side of the world and has a great probability of being a villain Are these contents true or false?


    "Queen, what''s the matter with you?" The Snow Demon, as the maid of the queen of ten thousand demons, saw the strange face of the queen of ten thousand demons and asked her respectfully.


    "Nothing." Said the queen in a cold voice.


    With that, she opened her red lips and spat out a purple bead, which was suspended in the air. After it came out of her body, it sprinkled a large amount of demon light on her body.


    "Well, it''s true. It''s not a mirage. Isn''t it Do I really have a big chance? " Full of confidence in the power of Wanyao Jindan, Wang Daimei frowned slightly, lowered her head and whispered.


    Then she turned her attention to the chat screen that appeared in her mind. After a moment''s hesitation, she was about to send a message, but someone was ahead of her.


    Wutian Buddha: "Monkey King, the king of demon king, I didn''t expect that this magical place could let you and me talk directly."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king, said: "the Buddha pours on the street. Who allowed you to call me the name of the great Taibao of the thirteen Taibao of Huaguo Mountain?"


    Wutian Buddha


    On the street? What do you mean?

 Chapter 772

    Seeing a very arrogant passage from the monkey king, the western spirit mountain has forced the Buddha to reincarnate and rule the whole three realms of Wutian. His face suddenly froze and his eyes flashed a confused color.


    With respect to his ignorance, he really doesn''t know what the word "plop on the street" means.


    But he knew that monkey king was scolding him!


    Fahai: "Amitabha, Mr. Sun, there are also good people in Buddhism. If you talk like this, it''s easy to hurt the innocent. If you do this Is that really good? "


    Wutian thought about it and was about to wind up the news for monkey king again. Unexpectedly, Fahai suddenly came out and said to monkey king.


    As a pure Buddhist disciple, Fahai said that he can''t stand the four words "Buddhism pours on the street" being openly called out in the crowd.


    Monkey King, king of demon king: "Fahai, picture. Jpg."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "see what this is? You want to get a big punch, baldness, don''t you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the picture of monkey boxing appearing on the chat screen, the glass world, Fahai, who is turning demons and ghosts, suddenly has a violent twitch on his face. Then, he stealthily cuts off the screen, opens the private chat window with Qiyu, and sends him a message.


    Fahai: "Qiyu boss, someone said the two words you hate most in the group."


    Qiyu:


    Which two words do I hate most?


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Fahai gives Qiyu a little report, the group thinks that Fahai is afraid of himself. Monkey King, the king of the demon king, smiles and continues to turn his attention to Wutian as a new man.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: @ Wutian Buddha, you are a little strange in the street. How can you still have long hair? Are you suffering in the mortal world


    Yes, there are many powerful Buddhists who like to experience calamities in the mortal world. Although almost all of them will return to Buddhism in the end, they are not monks in the whole period. After all, who was born a monk?


    Even if parents send their children to the temple, there must be a time difference, right?


    Wutian Buddha: "Wukong, why do you talk like this? You No, you are not the monkey king. Who are you? "


    Wutian finally saw the difference between monkey king, the king of the demon king, and the world where he lived. Although the origin is almost the same, one is fierce and the other is indifferent. Are they two monkeys?


    It''s a shame that I have just discovered such an obvious difference.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "hum, my grandson is the monkey king, the big one of Huaguo Mountain''s thirteen Taibao. How dare you question my grandson''s identity! Do you know that my grandson was holding two watermelons from Nantianmen to Penglai East Road. I killed him for three days and three nights. I didn''t blink. You dare to talk to me like this. Do you know what the consequences will be? "


    Wutian Buddha I don''t know. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "you will die, go to the street! I''ll tell you what my grandson likes to bully most is you Buddhists. When I meet one, I''ll chop one to death. I''m not soft hearted. "


    Wutian Buddha: "you monkey It''s kind of interesting. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "what''s interesting is still behind. Let me tell you, my grandson has recently achieved great success. He has already practiced 36 changes in Tiangang, plus his original 72 changes in Disha. Now, under the third level of immortality, no one will be my grandson''s opponent. Are you willing to be a sandbag for my grandson? If you like, then my grandson won''t bully you. After all, they are all friends. It''s not good. It really killed you. "


    "Ha ha ha ~" seeing the news from monkey king, the king of demon king, Wutian Buddha couldn''t help laughing.


    Let oneself be a sandbag for him, don''t bully oneself later, this monkey How dare he say that.


    Originally, I found that the monkey was not the monkey king I thought. Wutian was a little bit interested and boring. But after communicating with him, Wutian found that the monkey was much more interesting than the monkey king I knew.


    I don''t respect myself at all, but Monkey, where can we see it as human? It''s really interesting that the monkey, who is so arrogant and so flexible, is so similar to the monkey king.


    After thinking about it, Wu Tian smiles for a while, puts his smile back, puts his hands on his knees, meditates for a moment, and then replies to monkey king, the king of the demon king: "do you want to have a big fight with us?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Hey, if you are not a member of the group, my grandson will tell you that my grandson just wants to kill you or be killed by you."


    Wutian Buddha: "have courage, OK. In this case, I will accept your challenge. Where do you want to compare with me?"


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "Oh, do you have the courage to fight on the street? Well, my grandson appreciates you a little, but it''s a pity that you are the Buddha. My grandson is doomed not to be friends with the Buddha. How about choosing the place at the ends of the earth in the glass world? "Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, is looking for someone to try his skills. It seems that he has changed his mind to the dazzling picture of showing his divine power and easily defeating Wutian. A brilliant smile appears on his face.


    "Glass world, strange world..." Seeing the news from monkey king, Wu Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured.


    Then he gave a big smile.


    What''s to worry about? Are you afraid before you fight? You know, I have no God. I can only rule the Three Kingdoms for 33 years, but I have to change this number. Even the way of heaven dares to fight against him and go to a strange world to fight a monkey. Is there anything to worry about?


    I''m kidding.


    Thinking about it, Wu Tian replied to the monkey king with a smile: "OK, just as you said."


    Words fall, no day heart God move, with the body under the Black Lotus, the whole person into a purple light, disappeared from the original place.


    At present, the time of group activities has not ended, so the group members who have not crossed the glass world can go to that world.


    "Hey, hey, here comes the sandbag." Seeing Wutian''s reply, Monkey King, the king of demon king, said happily. Then, he would jump up and fly to the ends of the earth. But at this time, someone in the group suddenly hit him. He was bald.


    Qiyu: "Monkey King, the king of demon king, hey, do you have any opinions on baldness? Why do I always feel that you are discriminating against baldness when I read the news you sent out?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king


    Not just some.


    The queen of ten thousand demons peeping at the screen


    I feel like I can''t get in at all.

 Chapter 773

    Is Sun Wukong, the king of demon king, discriminating against baldness?


    That''s very discriminatory. I have a big opinion on them, oh no, on you!


    Back then, my grandson was a little monkey at ease. When he had nothing to do, he went to heaven to play with watermelon hands and kill several teams of heavenly generals. It was very comfortable. However, on that day, the bald man came. He pressed my grandson at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain with the Tathagata palm, which made my grandson lose his freedom.


    Think about it. How sad and painful would a little monkey be if he was kept in a dark cave for 499 years?


    Whenever I think about it, I am very angry about baldness!


    If I didn''t, I would have to cut all the baldness I met in half.


    Hum!


    Qiyu: @ Monkey King, monkey, why don''t you talk? Are you really discriminating against baldness? If so, I''ll beat you next time I see you. "


    Seeing that the king of the demon king, Sun Wukong did not reply to himself, Qiyu, who was wandering in a mountain in the glass world, smashed a pig demon in front of him with one blow, and at the same time continued to AI te road to him in the group.


    Oh, dare to scare my grandson. Don''t you know that my grandson has achieved great success now, and he is the third most invincible player in the immortal realm?


    Looking at the news from Qiyu, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, raises a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and then


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "no, absolutely not. My grandson is full of respect for heroes like Qiyu. What I despise is only the hypocritical baldness of Buddhism, not including Qiyu. Don''t misunderstand Qiyu! Qi Yu: "Oh, really?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "yes, yes, my grandson is the number one fan of Qiyu. How can he offend you? Brother, don''t worry."


    Qiyu: "Oh, well, it seems that Fahai made a mistake. He said you discriminated against me. Now it doesn''t seem like that. It''s his misunderstanding."


    Fahai on the screen


    Boss, don''t hurt me!


    "It''s him. Good, Fahai. You''re dead!" Seeing the news from Qiyu, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, widens his eyes. His eyes are full of fierce light. At the same time, he clenches his hands into a fist.


    This is Fahai is not here now. If Fahai is by his side, he promises that he will open his mouth, and a roar will destroy him!


    Then, Monkey King, the king of demon king, clenched his teeth and replied to Qiyu: "mm-hmm, Fahai, he must have misunderstood, @ Fahai, don''t you think so, old monk?"


    Fahai


    What should I do? Who will tell me what should I do? Bodhisattva, yes, and Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva help me! Sobbing ~


    "excuse me, everyone." Peeping through the screen until now, she found that she had been unable to plug in the Banshee queen. After thinking about it, she finally decided to stick to it and just plug it in. She came out and sent a message.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Oh, it''s the girl who entered the group at the same time with Wutian. Hello, PuJie."


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Monkey King, king of demon king: "Queen of ten thousand demons? This group of business cards is not good. Looking at your business card, my grandson feels offended. "


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    I''m the one who feels offended.


    Qiyu: "well, hello."


    Banshee Queen: "Hello, master."


    Qiyu: "I''m not a monk. I don''t have any incense scar on my head. I just have less hair."


    "It''s not that you have little hair, it''s that you have no hair at all." Wanyao queen murmured in her heart, and then sent a message in the group: "it''s really impolite. How about that little girl calling you childe Qiyu?"


    Qiyu: "just call me by my name."


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "OK, Qiyu. Excuse me... "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Hey, don''t you see my grandson talking to you? What do you mean by pretending you didn''t see it? You changed the group''s business cards, just like the Banshee king. Yes, that''s the name. Do you hear me? "


    Sun Wukong said that without the word "Wan", he would feel more comfortable.


    Ten thousand demon Queen: "Monkey King, do you want to die?"


    Delete the last message that has just been edited and half of it hasn''t been sent out yet. The queen of ten thousand demons sends another message to monkey king, the king of demon king.


    She has been peeping at the screen for some time, and found that the monkey is sick, so she likes to provoke others. The man named Wutian Buddha didn''t offend him, so he jumped out to make an appointment with others. Now, his group business cards are also in his way?


    I''m the queen of ten thousand demons. What''s the matter?!


    In addition, if the previous information is true, the monkey should not be the monkey king of his own world, because the monkey king he knows will not discriminate against Buddhism. As for whether he dare not or sincerely take refuge in Buddhism, the queen of ten thousand demons said: I don''t know.So how did she know about the monkey king in her world?


    Hum, the dead monkey showed off his power in front of the pavilion of the great general monkey. As a result, those ungrateful mortals wanted to demolish the pavilion of the general and smashed their statues. How can they not settle this account with him? Of course, we have to pay attention to him.


    On the other hand, seeing the news that the queen of ten thousand demons asked whether he wanted to die, Monkey King, the king of demon king, laughed angrily.


    Just a new person, or a woman, dare to talk to him like this?


    It seems that she has never seen the cruelty of the universe.


    Well, I''m afraid one Wutian Buddha is not enough for me to fight now. Then add her. Lien Chan, two new people, won easily in the end. If you put this news in the group, it will be very interesting. At that time, the name of Monkey King, the king of the old Sun Demon King, will become more resounding in the world.


    Moreover, if you have more people to fight with you, you can gain more fighting experience and improve your strength faster.


    It day, return to their own world, defeat the Tathagata, the time to restore freedom will be a little earlier.


    Thinking of this, Monkey King, the king of demon king, said to AI te, the queen of ten thousand Demons: @ queen of ten thousand demons, woman, I can''t take your words as if I didn''t hear them. Since you don''t know how to respect the elders and the strong, and you don''t want to change your name like a flow of kindness, then I can only let you see my thunder means


    Banshee Queen: what do you want


    The Banshee queen is not afraid at all.


    She took the monkey king of her own world for reference, and felt that she could defeat the monkey king with the elixir of ten thousand demons. The monkey king of other worlds wanted to have the same strength as his own world. In this case, I have a lot of confidence.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "hum, it''s still that place, the ends of the world in the glass world. If you have the courage, come here. Today, my grandson will teach you and that Wutian at the same time, and let you understand that as a new person, you should obey the teachings of your predecessors."


    Banshee Queen: "ha, good arrogant monkey, in this case, the queen I will compare with you, see who teach who!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting mainland, looking at the constantly updated news on the screen, a burst of silence in autumn at night.


    Monkey, alive Not good?

 Chapter 774

    Originally, it seems that the queen of ten thousand demons just wants to talk with Qiyu and others for a while, understand the environment here, and get familiar with the group members by the way. It''s good for you to have nothing to look for trouble and go to provoke others. Aren''t you the old birthday star who eats arsenic and wants to die?


    Do you really think that if you become the 36 changes of Tiangang in the world of Baolian lamp, you will be very powerful?


    I tell you, the queen of ten thousand demons can beat you just like playing. Do you believe it?


    In the monkey king world dominated by heaven and earth, after eating the ten thousand demon golden elixir, the monkey can easily defeat the monkey king and the ox demon king, and also take the soap flag from Nezha''s hand. However, the monkey''s magic power before eating the ten thousand demon golden elixir is far less than that of the ten thousand demon queen.


    At present, Wanyao Jindan is still with her. With her own mana, even in the third stage of yeshiqiu''s immortality, you may not be able to win her. You are just a monkey at the second peak of immortality. How dare you be so arrogant and challenge her?


    Yes, the realm of Monkey King is just the second peak of immortality.


    He claimed that he had no rival under the third level of immortality. In fact, it may be so in the group. After all, there are not many people, but it is absolutely not in the whole world.


    Because some people in the second peak of immortality only step into the third peak, and they are just the peak.


    Just like in the mainland of fighting spirit, Xiao Xuan used to be the peak of fighting saint, but did he win Jinglian demon saint and huangquan demon saint?


    Because the two of them are half stepping into the existence of Doudi, the situation of Monkey King is the same as that of Xiao Xuan. That guy is the peak of Dousheng, and he is only the second peak of ordinary immortal realm. Not counting the blessing of Wanyao Jindan, he is more than two small realms worse than Wanyao queen, not to mention these two small realms have crossed a big level The division of the system.


    "Alas In my mind, I imagined the next tragic situation of the monkey. At night, Qiu shook his head and recited "Amitabha, Amen, blessed heaven."


    Then, he was silent for a long time.


    He also scolded two new friends one after another. No punishment.


    Oh, by the way, in addition to challenging the Banshee queen, he also made an appointment with Wu Tian, so


    "Monkey, I''ll send someone to visit you in the hospital when I''m free." At night, autumn heart.


    Then he watched Jin Guangyao''s live broadcast and saw that Luo Houji successfully sealed Chu Xuanji''s will in his body after getting the XuanZhen ruler he sent him. Then he raised his arm and was about to send Yu Sifeng back to heaven.


    However, the demon Bruce Lee hurriedly stopped him, saying: Yu Sifeng is also a 12 feather golden winged bird, which is a good bird species. It''s a pity to kill him in this way. He hopes that Luo Houji can look at his thin face and let him take the bird back to the affiliated world as a breeding horse. Oh no, it''s a breeding bird. It''s a breeding bird to create a number of birds with good blood lineage, so he wants to buy them Pet group friends and group friends'' partners can have more and better choices.


    When he heard this request, Luo Houji wanted to refuse it from the bottom of his heart. After all, this smelly bird once sullied his spirit. However, the devil Bruce Lee just made great contributions to his freedom, and he was not good enough to refuse him.


    So, there''s no way. Luo Houji stares at Yu Sifeng, who is half kneeling on the ground and spits blood. He nods to the devil Bruce Lee helplessly and agrees not to kill him, so that the devil Bruce Lee can take him back as a kind of bird.


    What, doesn''t it mean that you can''t take people with you? You will be sent back after one day?


    Ha, that''s for people. Yu Sifeng is not a human being. He''s a bird demon. He can''t ignore the essence of a monster just because he''s transformed. So he can be packed and taken away by his friends as a trophy. When


    dealt with Yu Si Feng''s questions, Luo Wu Ji glanced at him in a cold way. In the end, he probably worried that these people had treated his yuan God fairly well, so he did not embarrass them. He said to the crowd of friends, "after we left", a black gas came out, and suddenly all of them were sent away to the west of the left Ze palace.


    Next, he wants to open the demon world, reorganize the demon troops, and prepare to attack the heaven!


    ¡­¡­


    After watching the live video, Qiu picks his eyebrows at night and thinks that he once promised the emperor of heaven in that world that if he lost, he would not interfere in luohou Jidu, but


    He and himself are both defeated. Although they didn''t win, they can''t be regarded as losing, right? So that promise naturally doesn''t have to be kept.


    What''s more, I really didn''t intervene any more. Everything was arranged before. The group members acted according to the plan and then succeeded.


    As for what I said before, if I fail, I will take my friends with me to meet Chu Xuanji Well, it''s just talk. I didn''t really do it.


    Thinking about this, Qiu nods with a smile at night, and then opens the mall to see how many points it takes for the journey to the west to pass on to the world.


    "Good guy, it''s going to cost you 50000 points Autumn surprised at night.


    As a leader of the group, he earned a lot of points by collecting taxes and rents from affiliated world and Douluo world, but the cost of 50000 points a day is still painful for him. However, for the sake of large profits, small investment can not be saved.Who let the current activities of Liuli world are not over, and when it is over, we have to wait at least half a month to hold the next group activities?


    He can wait, but the monkey king''s search for the sariko will not wait.


    In the world after the journey to the west, one day in the sky, one year on the ground, and the corresponding time of the chat group is his time in the sky, so I can''t wait.


    With this in mind, Qiu sighed at night and chose to buy a crossing symbol that led to the journey to the West.


    In his impression, there are many good things in the posterity of journey to the West. Apart from other things, the most famous relic which can destroy the seventeen boundless ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas, I really want to get them, and I know where they are.


    In Huaguo Mountain and Where did it come from?


    I forgot.


    It doesn''t matter. You can call up the video of Wutian''s original fate track, so you can know.


    Grab in front of the monkey king, take the seventeen relic, and then swallow them. In this way, maybe you can be as powerful as the monkey king in the grand finale to destroy Wutian.


    In the evening, Qiu nodded and stepped forward. He planned to say hello to the old man and his cheap uncle. Then he went across the world to look for the sariki. Just after taking two steps, someone met him in the group.


    It''s Felisa.


    Frisa: "Lord, is that monkey king, the king of the demon king, also Saiya?"


    No, he''s not human at all.

 Chapter 775

    There is also a monkey king in the dragon ball world where Felisa lives, and the monkey king can also turn into a monkey. No, it should be said that he is a giant ape, but he is just an alien, not a pure monkey, not a stone monkey.


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king in the chat group, is not the monkey king in the journey to the west, but the world of conquering demons in the journey to the west is born out of the world of the journey to the west, and the two are the same in the main settings, so he also jumps out of the cracks in the stone.


    Both sides are two species!


    However, in the evening and autumn, we can understand why Felisa raised this question. After all, it''s very similar. Moreover, if the monkey king in the group is really Saiya, does it mean that Felisa may exist in other worlds?


    Everyone will care about this kind of thing.


    Thinking, autumn stopped at night and replied to him: "no, Monkey King, the king of demon king, is a monkey jumping out of the crack in the stone, not a man."


    Felisa: "and


    A monkey from a crack in a stone? Master, I don''t read much. Don''t cheat me.


    Yeshiqiu: "you go to find the novel of journey to the West in the group document. It''s about the introduction of Monkey King."


    Felisa: OK, thank you


    Felisa politely said, and then, with a move in his mind, he opened the group of documents and found the journey to the West. Soon, he found it, so he click download and began to receive the content of the novel about the journey to the West.


    A few minutes later, he received all the contents of the novel. His eyes glared, and a very obvious shock flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s really a monkey jumping out of a crack in the stone!" Felisa was surprised.


    Then, he bowed his head and made a serious comparison. In the novel, the monkey king in the group has the body of King Kong, the eye of fire, the great immortal, the seventy-two changes of Disha. Oh no, now there are thirty-six changes of Tiangang, and a golden cudgel of more than ten thousand Jin. In this way, he just claims to be invincible below the third level of immortality.


    And the monkey king of his world, only pure attack, attack power is only a little bit stronger than when he died in battle, if you think so


    "Monkey King, you are sure to lose!" Felisa sneered.


    "Boom!" Words fall, a strong ghost gas burst out from his body, will tie his cocoon instantly burst, fierce momentum swept around, will be under the tree elves all shake fly out.


    Floating in the air, looking at herself who no longer needs to be bound, Felisa raised her hands, clenched her palms into fists, and said with a laugh: "it''s done. After absorbing a lot of demons and resentful spirits, it''s really easy to cultivate the forbidden record of the underworld. Now I can rush out of hell and go to the monkey king for revenge, ha ha ~"


    after a burst of laughter, Felisa suspended Before, I looked back at the tree that had been hanging behind me. My eyes were cold, and I immediately punched back.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a burst of black light flashed by, and the big tree broke in an instant, turning into a pile of sawdust and scattering to the ground.


    "Hum, Monkey King, I''ve come for you!" After destroying this annoying tree, Felisa looked up at the Yellow cloud above her head and said with pride.


    With that, he raised his hands, whooshed, and turned into a bunch of Aurora.


    ¡­¡­


    Longzhu world, hell.


    "Lord Yama, it''s not good. Felisa, he ran away." A little fairy in the underworld ran to the huge king of hell and told him breathlessly.


    "What? No, report it to the king of the northern boundary. " After hearing the report from his subordinates, Yama, who used to be nine to five, changed his face and spat out the tea he was tasting.


    "Yes, Lord Yama."


    The whole underground organization immediately took action, connected to the communication channel with the northern boundary king, and told him what happened here.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, we are fighting against the mainland.


    After replying to Felisa''s question, yeshiqiu goes to say hello to nalanjie and nalansu. Then, she secretly perceives the situation of nalanyan. She sees that she has recovered her freedom. Now she is cutting an iron man with a sword. A piece of paper is pasted on the iron man''s head, which says "bastard, Nalan Shiqiu".


    Seeing this scene, Qiu''s face twitched violently at night. He raised his finger and wanted to do something.


    However, recalling the action of whipping the smelly girl before, Qiu sighed at night, and finally put her hand down.


    "Well, this woman can''t smoke her so often. I''d better wait until I come back." In my heart, then, at night, Qiu sensed the situation of Teng she, and saw that she was hanging in the canteen, drooling and crying, asking someone to send him delicious food. Unfortunately, at night, Qiu had already ordered that no one in Nalan''s family would send him food, and he would drink more water.


    So, he''s always in pain.


    "Torture him several times in this way, and then give him a few delicious meals. It''s going to take him back and forth." Thinking about Chu Xuanji''s successful strategy of taking Teng she, Qiu murmurs at night."Hum ~" immediately, take back their mental strength, mind move, open to Douluo animation world through the channel.


    He has one more thing to do before the journey to the west is passed on to the world.


    For a long time, under his arrangement, many ghosts and beasts in Douluo world have become the God''s residence of Baolian lamp world. Therefore, it''s time for her to ask the Silver Dragon King for reward. She promised to sacrifice for herself. After getting her soul ring and soul bone, her strength can be further improved.


    With the colorful sky swallowing Python on his shoulder, he stepped into the passage and came to a lively human city. He didn''t stay much. At night, autumn flashed directly to the lake of life in the middle of the star forest.


    "Roar!" After coming here, autumn didn''t speak at night. The king of silver dragon, who felt his breath at the bottom of the lake, uttered a dragon chant. Then, with a roar, the surface of the lake burst, and a beam of white light flew out of it. It turned into a beautiful figure in the air and slowly landed in front of him.


    It''s the Silver Dragon King.


    "Here you are." The king of Silver Dragon said to autumn at night.


    "Well, I''ve given you a lot of time to witness my sincerity. Now, almost all the ghosts and beasts who have been cultivated for more than 300000 years in the star forest have obtained divine status in the world of the lotus lamp, and they hold certain power. You should be able to pay me what you promised?" Looking at the Silver Dragon King in front of her, she asked with a smile at night.


    Hearing the question of autumn at night, the king of silver dragon answered coldly in his voice: "I will never go back on what I promised."


    With that, she looked back at the starry forest for the last time. Then, she closed her eyes, opened her arms, and began to sacrifice for autumn at night.


    Looking at this scene, Qiu said with a smile: "don''t be so determined. Sacrifice is just losing your body. Your soul will live in my body in the form of soul. I will take you back to have a look later."


    Hearing this, the Daimei of the king of silver dragon fluttered slightly. Her lips opened and she said in a low voice, "OK, thank you."


    "Boom!" Words fall, sacrifice begins, with her as the center, a white light straight into the sky

 Chapter 776

    In a quarter of an hour.


    Bathed in the warm white light, he accepted the sacrifice of the Silver Dragon King. He raised his hands and looked down at the eighteen soul rings under his feet. There was a flash of excitement in his eyes.


    It''s very good. Not only the soul bone and Soul Ring skills, but also his accomplishments have improved a lot. Although he is still in the third stage of immortality, he has taken a big step forward in the later stage. I believe he will reach the third peak soon, and then break through the bottleneck and advance to the fourth stage of immortality.


    Yeshiqiu has confidence in his talent and golden finger.


    Immediately, he collected the soul of Pangu and asked the soul of the silver dragon king who lived in his own spiritual world, "how can you adapt to me?"


    "Well." Silver Dragon King nodded and gently waved his arm. Suddenly, an oasis and lake appeared in the spiritual world of autumn at night. She jumped into the lake and changed into her own appearance. Then she went on to say, "your spiritual world is very big and there is no restriction on me, so there is no difference between here and before."


    "That''s good. You can change it by yourself. That area will be divided for you. You can change it with your own mental power."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Yes, as a big collector, I can''t be ungrateful to pet Cough, what? I mean, you are already my soul. We are in partnership now. Naturally, this right will be given to you. I am a man of principle Autumn smiles at night.


    "You''re talking about pets, aren''t you?" The king of silver dragon poked his head out of the lake and looked up at the sky of the spiritual world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Autumn mouth twitch at night, did not speak.


    "The snake perched on your shoulder is no less intelligent than the hundred thousand year old spirit beast, and I can feel that its blood is also very good. It''s no worse than emperor Tian, who is the king of the golden eye black dragon. It''s a pet, not your companion, right?" Seeing that Qiu didn''t answer his question at night, the king of silver dragon continued to ask.


    He looked at the colorful snake on his shoulder, sipped his mouth at night, and replied to the king with his heart: "not only a pet, but also a companion."


    "So, am I your pet, too?"


    "Of course not. We are companions, eh." Night time autumn incomparably sincerely said.


    All pets can be masturbated. Silver Dragon King has lost her body now, only her soul can''t be masturbated. If you think so, she can''t be regarded as her own pet.


    Aware of this, the night of autumn, the heart of that embarrassing emotion immediately disappeared, the whole person has become extremely calm.


    He I didn''t lie.


    Silver Dragon King


    Is what he said true or false? Just now, I was a little guilty. Why is he so sure now?


    There was a humanized expression of doubt on the face of the king of silver dragon. Then, with a flash of white light, he changed from a dragon into a beautiful woman with silver hair growing to the sole of her feet, beautiful purple eyes, fair skin, and rebellious appearance.


    Stepping on the lake with both feet, he carefully looked at the sky above him with inquiring eyes. At last, the king of Silver Dragon said in a cool voice: "it''s not a pet, otherwise, even if I know it''s not low, I''ll share a month with you."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Can''t the moon be full without it? what do you mean? But it seems that she doesn''t care. In this case


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I don''t dare to treat a dragon as a pet. You can continue to transform the area and make yourself comfortable. I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead." At night, Qiu said with a smile to the king of silver dragon.


    "Good."


    After hearing the response of the Silver Dragon King, outside the spiritual world, I looked around the lake of life, and saw that many ghosts and beasts who had not passed the magic test of the world of the lotus lamp for 100000 years or even 200000 years came one after another. They all crawled on the ground, their forehead was close to the ground, and their faces showed the color of humanized sadness. At night, autumn picked their eyebrows and used their spiritual power so that they could hear clearly The voice said: "although the Silver Dragon King is dead, her soul is still there. One day she will come back here. You don''t need to be too sad. If you don''t want her to worry about you, you should try your best to cultivate and improve yourself, and strive to pass the divine examination of Baolian lamp world one day earlier and become a divine residence. Only in this way can you better protect the population of ghosts and beasts. "


    "Yes, my Lord." After hearing his words, they respectfully said that some of them even had some heat in their eyes Will become a God, will protect the temporary loss of the Lord''s soul beast population.


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded and gave a faint hum. Then he made a mental move and used the crossing symbol that he had just bought. Suddenly, a crossing passage to the afterworld of Baolian lamp appeared.


    Turn around and walk towards the passage. When you get to the passage, yeshiqiu looks back at these ghosts for the last time and says to the Silver Dragon King in his spiritual world, "if you have anything to say to them, let''s say it now. Although I can guarantee that you will come back here in the future, it''s hard to say how long it will take, but it''s not short."¡°¡­¡­¡± After hearing the words of autumn at night, the king of silver dragon, standing on the lake and looking at the scene outside, was silent for a while. Then he said in a voice, "the road to becoming a God has been opened. You all have to embark on your own journey. You can no longer rely on me as much as you used to. I May you all climb the mountain you want to climb. "


    "Lord!"


    Hearing the voice of the Silver Dragon King coming from the body of autumn in the night, all the ghosts and beasts on the scene suddenly raised their foreheads and looked at him, tears in their eyes and exclaimed.


    "You''ve heard what she said. A hundred thousand year old beast, a hundred thousand year old beast, is no longer a child. Now It''s time to learn to be strong. " Autumn smiles at them at night.


    Then he took the last step and entered the passage. The next second, the passage closed and the whole person disappeared.


    Looking at the empty position in front of us, these ghosts and beasts who have had wisdom no less than human beings for more than 100000 years are still crawling on the ground and haven''t got up for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey to the west is later spread to the world, not to Zhoushan.


    A wave of space, and then, night autumn from the passage out, came here.


    "What is this place?" Because nighttime autumn didn''t block the perception of the Silver Dragon King to the outside world, so she could see the situation outside. Seeing that the environment seemed a little dark, she asked nighttime autumn.


    "I''m not sure." Autumn said at night.


    With that, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he immediately turned and looked to the right side. There was an old man in grey brocade clothes and a gorgeous crown looking at himself with a look of amazement. He said in a soft voice: "creatures from outside the three worlds, interesting, interesting ~"


    "

 Chapter 777

    "This man is standing here, but I found out that he is..." Looking at the old man who is looking at himself with a smile, autumn''s pupils contract violently at night, and he is surprised. At the same time, the palm hidden in the sleeve quietly clenched into a fist, ready to attack or defense.


    As if he had noticed the alert of yeshiqiu, the old man laughed and said: "don''t be nervous, little friend. I don''t mean you any harm. In fact, I haven''t seen any strangers."


    Then the old man turned and walked in the other direction. There was a stone table with a game of chess on it.


    The old man sat down cross legged in front of the chessboard. He made a gesture to yeshiqiu and said, "little friend, would you like to play chess with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At night, Qiu didn''t speak. He just looked at the old man deeply. In his perception, he was full of vitality, but he couldn''t feel the breath. It seemed that he had been integrated with the surrounding environment. It was so unfathomable that he could make himself feel that he was absolutely the third strong man in the immortal realm, at least in the early and even middle stages of the fourth be on the cards.


    "Who would such a strong man be in such a remote and dark place?"


    At night, Qiu thought quickly in his heart.


    Seeing that Qiu didn''t speak at night, the old man was not angry either. He touched his beard and said with a smile, "Xiaoyou, since you have come to buzhoushan, it''s not so easy to go out. Instead of standing there all the time, you''d better come to play chess with me. If you can break the game, maybe I can send you away."


    "Not Zhou Shan!" I didn''t care about the bullshit chess game. When I heard the old man say that it was not Zhoushan, Qiu''s face suddenly changed at night.


    No matter in which mythological world there is buzhoushan, buzhoushan is a sacred mountain that can not be ignored. It is the pillar of heaven and the backbone of Pangu that separates heaven and earth.


    This is mount Buzhou in the world after the journey to the West. So, this old man is the legendary god of water in the ancient heaven. Oh no, is it the God of fire?


    The setting of the posthumous world of journey to the west is somewhat different from that of most mythical worlds. In this world, Gonggong, who touches buzhoushan angrily, is not the God of water, but the God of fire.


    As for Zhu Rong, he has become a water god.


    I don''t know what the director who made the play thought.


    After hearing the place name reported by the old man, yeshiqiu analyzed his identity based on the place name and the guess of his strength. Then, the palm of his hand clenched in his sleeve was released. Yeshiqiu raised his hands and bowed to the Gonggong who was sitting in front of the chess game. He politely said, "I''ve seen Gonggong God."


    "Well, friend, please." I don''t care that yeshiqiu guessed his identity. After all, I said that this is buzhoushan. If I can''t guess who he is, he is an idiot. Gonggong pointed to the chess game in front of him and said to yeshiqiu again.


    I don''t understand why Gonggong Laoer always asks himself to play chess with him, but Just go. Buzhoushan is also a treasure land. There are Xingtian''s body and battle axe hidden here.


    Xingtian, as a great witch in ancient times, is second only to the twelve ancestors and Houyi. The value of the body left by him should not be lost to a sariki, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, and his weapons are absolutely powerful. If you stay here to look for it, maybe you can get something else besides sariki!


    So thinking, at night Qiu put down his hands, walked towards him and sat down opposite him.


    "One of the sages of the human race said that the guests are as the Lord wishes, so I''ll go down first. Ha ha ~" after sitting down in autumn at night, without waiting for him to speak, Gonggong said with a smile. At the same time, with a little finger, he dropped a piece on the chessboard.


    "Can you still use it like this if the guest follows the Lord?" See this, night autumn corners of the mouth twitch for a while, heart.


    Then, the worker in front of him bowed his head slightly and said politely, "since Dashen is interested, I''ll accompany him to the next game."


    Words fall, night autumn also finger a little, blink, a white son fell on the chessboard.


    "Since emperor Jun discovered the heaven, the earth turned into reincarnation, and the human race became the eternal protagonist. After the world was divided into the three realms of heaven, earth and man, no one in chaos entered the three realms. In the past tens of thousands of years, Xiaoyou is still the first chaotic creature to enter the three realms." While playing chess, Gonggong said to yeshiqiu.


    "He saw that I was not from this side of the world and thought I came from the so-called chaos?" Hearing Gonggong''s words, autumn''s face didn''t change at night, and he murmured in his heart.


    "I heard that the great God has been in Buzhou mountain for a long time. How can I know the things in the three realms?" At night, Qiu pointed a little and dropped a white son again. The worker in front of him asked with a smile.


    "Ha, I knocked down buzhoushan in those years. I was guilty and willing to stay here to punish myself. But my good corpse is innocent and shouldn''t stay here with me. Therefore, he is still in the three realms." Gonggong didn''t look up at the expression of yeshiqiu. He looked down at the chessboard and said with a smile.


    "Good corpse?" At night, Qiu Chou picks his eyebrows, but his face is still, but his heart has already set off a storm. The good corpse of Gonggong is in the three realms. Why didn''t he see the TV series of journey to the West and the original fate of Wutian before he came?Is it because his good corpse has nothing to do with Wutian''s fate, or is it because his identity has not been exposed?


    At night, Qiu guessed in his heart.


    "Xiaoyou, your chess skill is not good." At this time, Gonggong''s voice came into yeshiqiu''s ears. Hearing this, yeshiqiu said frankly, "I''m really not good at chess, and I''m disappointed."


    "No matter, you can come here to accompany me to the next game, Ma Yi and Qing Yi will be very happy."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Don''t scare me, will you?


    Ma Yi and Qing Yi both know that they are the ancient gods in this world, and they work together at the same level. After the death of the emperor of heaven, Ma Yi wanted to fight for the position of the Jade Emperor. He was stopped by Qing Yi with a game of chess. At last, the two gods died together.


    Now what does Gonggong mean by saying this? Is it hard to see that they still have Yuanshen? They are attached to this chess game. Shouldn''t they?


    At night, autumn heart and gradually gave birth to a trace of warning, more than a minute later


    "Little friend, you are defeated." Gonggong folded his hands in front of him, looked up at the night autumn in front of him, and said with a smile.


    "Dashen''s excellent chess skills are admired by the younger generation."


    "It''s not that I''m superb, it''s that your chess skills are really bad. In this case, I can''t help you get out of here."


    "It''s OK. It''s fate to be able to come, but it''s fate not to be able to leave. As long as the great God doesn''t dislike that the younger generation is here to hinder you."


    "No, I''ve been here alone for tens of thousands of years, and I''m very lonely. I''m too happy to be here with you. How can I dislike you? You can move freely here, you don''t have to be restrained." Gonggong said frankly.


    "Well, thank you very much." Just want to hear this, night autumn a jump up, to work together Yixing Li way.


    Then, in his muddled expression, he quickly walked to a corner and patted it back and forth with his hands. Finally, he found a place where he put his hands on the rock and opened the stone door with his spiritual power. After that, a headless corpse with a Tomahawk appeared in front of him.


    Gonggong


    Who can tell me whether the boy came here unintentionally or intentionally?

 Chapter 778

    After the collapse, buzhoushan was sealed and drifted away from the three realms. Normally, unless there was a special chance, people in the three realms would not be able to enter here. Originally, I thought it was a mistake for this boy to appear here. But now, looking at his performance, he clearly came prepared.


    Otherwise, as soon as I finished, he didn''t have to be restrained and could move freely. How could he rush to the corner where Xingtian''s corpse was hidden?


    Also, how did he know that Xingtian''s body was in buzhoushan and was hidden in that position?


    Gonggong frowned slightly and was full of doubts.


    At the same time, looking at the headless corpse with a Tomahawk standing in front of him after the stone gate opened by himself, Qiu was very happy at night and said in secret: "that''s right, that''s him."


    He raised his hand and gently touched the body of Xingtian. He wanted to feel the strength of the body, but


    "Boom!" When the palm of his hand was five centimeters away from Xingtian''s arm, the corpse burst out a flash of divine light. The divine light hit the body of yeshiqiu in the blink of an eye, and shook him back out.


    "Bang!" He stepped back four or five steps. His right foot stepped heavily on the ground behind him to stop the trend of retreat. His underwear was upgraded by super strengthening furnace, and it was the eight trigrams clothes from the supreme king of Baolian lamp world. So at night, Qiu didn''t get hurt. But he was hit suddenly, and his body was also a little uncomfortable. His sword eyebrows were locked tightly. Looking at the headless body in front of him, his face became dignified gradually Get up.


    "It seems that it''s not easy to get Xingtian''s body and axe!" At night, autumn heart.


    "Xiaoyou, Xingtian is a great wizard of the witch family. Although there is no yuan God left behind after his death, his body is also a divine object, and he has the will of Xingtian. At that time, after Xing Tian died, his body returned to heaven with the residual will and successfully killed the emperor of heaven. Although tens of thousands of years have passed, this will still does not dissipate. Unless you can get his approval, you can''t touch him, let alone take his axe. " At this time, Gonggong''s voice came from behind yeshiqiu. Hearing this, yeshiqiu looked back at him, eyes turned slightly, and immediately put down his raised arm.


    It''s really not easy.


    Will it? And this stuff I little interesting.


    "Xiaoyou, are you here specially for Xingtian''s corpse?" Gonggong got up, went to yeshiqiu''s side, looked at Xingtian''s body with him, and asked him with a smile.


    "No, it''s a coincidence for me to come here, but I don''t know why I felt a little bit at the corpse place of the great God of torture. So I came to look for it with the permission of the great God and pushed open the stone gate to find out." Yeshiqiu replied politely.


    Gonggong


    When did I allow you to search for the body of Xingtian? But on second thought, it seems that what I said at that time really meant this. I just don''t know that the first thing you do when you are not bound is to find the body of Xingtian.


    Gonggong is speechless.


    Then, with a little hand, the stone gate was closed, and the body of Xing Tian and the axe in his hand were covered again.


    "Xingtian is a powerful fighter. It''s not easy to get his approval. This time he won''t care about you, but next time, if Xiaoyou opens the stone gate again, I''m afraid he won''t shock you, but will directly attack you with an axe." Gonggong said.


    "Take the axe and attack me? Then he Is it still dead? " Hearing this, Qiu''s pupil shrinks at night and turns his head to ask the workers around him.


    "Although Xingtian has no head now, he still has hands and feet. If he says that he is dead, he is dead, but he can say that he is not dead. At least, Xingtian''s will is still on him..."


    Gonggong said a lot of things that made yeshiqiu seem to understand.


    Anyway, in the end, yeshiqiu understood one thing: if he wants to take away Xingtian''s body and his axe, he must get his approval, and if he wants to get Xingtian''s approval, he must defeat him.


    In fact, in addition to defeating him, there are other ways, just like Nezha in the original plot, but that way is too troublesome. It''s totally up to Xingtian''s mind, and there is no unified standard. Therefore, defeating him is the most appropriate way for yeshiqiu.


    It''s just


    "Can I defeat the body of Xing Tian?" Along with Gonggong, he went back to the chessboard. In the process of moving forward, Qiushi looked back at the rock where Xingtian''s corpse was hidden, and his heart was heavy.


    It is needless to say that Xing Tian was the fourth strongest man in the immortal realm before he died. But now he has only one corpse left, and this corpse has lost a head. Therefore, he should have a chance to win.


    His normal cultivation is the third stage of immortality. After using Pangu''s real body and launching the 13th soul skill, his cultivation can be increased by 300% and his strength by 200%. Then there is the soul skill Silver Dragon elemental cannon that the king of silver dragon offered to him. In addition, there are some artifact such as XuanZhen ruler. To be honest, yeshiqiu thinks that he has a good chance of winning, but, We have to be more prepared.He put down his mind for a while, sat down in front of the chessboard and looked at the chess game in front of him. At night, Qiu Chou picked his eyebrows. He found that the game had changed. Before, his Baizi was dead, but now, there was another way to live.


    "Little friend, you may be able to hold on to your life?" The same disk sat down, Gonggong picked up a sunspot, to the night autumn smile.


    "Dashen, as I said before, my chess skill is very poor."


    "Chess is like life. It''s better to be bad at chess. Now what we are testing in this game is not chess, but our attitude towards life."


    "Attitude?"


    "Please." Gonggong didn''t want to solve the confusion for yeshiqiu, and he said with a gesture of please.


    Seeing this, at night, qiushen breathes a deep breath, silently opens the chat group and sends a message to Wutian.


    Yeshiqiu: (group leader): "please share the map of your world."


    Wutian Buddha: "group leader? All right


    Ding, Wu Tian Buddha uploaded a map of the world after his journey to the West. ¡¿


    click on the map and write down all the contents. Then, in the evening, Qiu Gonggong, who was waiting for him to play chess, bowed his hand and politely said, "thank you for inviting me to play chess, but my chess skills are really poor, and I don''t have a serious attitude in dealing with people, so I can''t play this game. I have something else to do. I''ll come back to visit the great god later. "


    At night, Qiu uses the power of the artifact not to return to inkstone to bless his own space. He forcibly tears open a crack in the space and swish it into a beam of Aurora. Then the space closes and the whole person disappears.


    "Er..." Seeing this, Gonggong was stunned.


    Can he say that he originally intended that if you could win the game with my help, I would help you leave buzhoushan? I''m very embarrassed that you don''t play chess and go by yourself. Besides, you really want to come here, don''t you? You want to cheat me, the old man. Hum!

 Chapter 779

    "Well, come and go as you like. Now you can''t even keep the mountain clean." Gonggong took back some pieces in the chess game and sighed.


    He doesn''t resent nighttime autumn. In fact, he doesn''t have anything he likes and dislikes now. Anyway, he has been punishing himself in Buzhou mountain, and he doesn''t plan to go out, so it''s all the same. It''s just that suddenly his peaceful life is broken, which makes him feel a little inexpressible.


    "Come and see me later? This is a plan to come again. It seems that he will not stop until he gets the axe of torture. Let''s see if you can succeed. " After taking back the pieces, Gonggong stood up and said.


    Words fall, God flash, the whole person disappeared from the original place, I do not know where to go in Buzhou mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the journey to the West later spread to the world, in Huaguo Mountain.


    There was a wave in the space, and then a crack opened, and a beam of Aurora came out from it. It turned into a beautiful young man in a white dress. It was autumn at night.


    "The scenery is beautiful and the spiritual power is sufficient. It''s much better than Mount Emei in Baolian lamp world!" After coming here, at night, Qiu scanned the surrounding environment, nodded and praised. Then he took back the artifact in his hand.


    Just as Gonggong thought, he didn''t plan to, but since he bumped into it by mistake, Qiu would not let go of Xingtian''s axe that night. Not only that, he also wanted to pack Xingtian''s corpse, but before that, he needed to improve his strength and grasp his success.


    How to improve the strength?


    Of course, it''s his original intention to come to this world, the seventeen sarikos, the ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    "If you remember correctly, there are some relics in Huaguo Mountain." Autumn murmurs at night.


    Later, he made a mental move to tune out the video of Wutian''s original fate track and quickly browse it. Because of his strong spiritual strength, yeshiqiu speeded up the video by a thousand times. In a short time, he watched all the videos and digested the contents inside. He also knew the specific location of the seventeen relic.


    First of all, the boneless relic of the seventeen relic of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas is the monkey king, and then the relic of the ancient Buddha dengdeng. At this time, I don''t know whether it has fallen into the hands of the monkey king, or is still in the hands of the disciples of dengdeng.


    The remaining 15 relics are in the twin pagodas of Shuangta temple, one in Longguang Temple of yinwu mountain, three in bullfight palace of heaven, three in Wuzhuang temple, three in Wanfo tower of Mongolia, and the last four in shuilian cave of Huaguo Mountain of Monkey King.


    "Here are four. Good. They''re all mine." At night, Qiu opened his eyes and said happily.


    After that, I felt the details of Huaguo Mountain and found the stone tablet with the saying "Huaguo Mountain is a blessed land, water curtain cave and heaven". The next second, night autumn tear open space, directly across to there.


    This is not the buzhoushan mountain sealed outside the three realms. Although the stability of the space within the three realms is far stronger than that of the Douqi continent, it is still within the scope that can be torn apart at night and autumn, so it does not need to rely on the power of the buguiyan.


    When I came to the water curtain cave, I didn''t delay my time. I immediately went to a bronze mirror in the water curtain cave and waved my hand to show off the light


    "Bang!" The bronze mirror was broken, and four sarikos with dazzling Buddhist light flew out and appeared in front of him.


    "Oh." See this, night autumn mouth a Yang, a light smile, quickly grasp them all over, income own palm.


    Holding these four relics, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, I feel the powerful energy contained in them. At night, Qiu feels excited.


    The fourth treasure of immortality!


    Each of these four sarikos contains more energy than his current cultivation. They are absolutely the fourth treasure of immortality and can''t be wrong.


    "The relic left by the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas in this world after Yuanji is really not simple!" Then, at night, Qiu put them away, and then he would tear up the space to go to the next place, but suddenly a sound of fast running came into his ears, which made his eyebrows wrinkle instantly.


    Continue to tear up the space, according to the map provided by Wutian, the destination is Longguang temple in yinwu mountain, and then in the night and autumn, the space cracks suddenly disappear.


    Two or three seconds after he left here, a group of monkeys ran in and looked at a pile of lenses on the ground. They touched their heads and didn''t understand. What''s the matter? How could the good mirror break? We thought it was the king who came back?


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the monkeys were puzzled, yeshiqiu walked out of the space crack and came to the Longguang temple in yinwu mountain. Relying on the advantages of foresight and the strength to resist the Lingguang left by Longguang King Buddha, two minutes later, he successfully got the relic of Longguang King Buddha. Then, he tore up the space again and went to the ten thousand Buddha Pagoda in Mongolia.


    Although the Mongolian realm is called the realm, it is a vassal of the underworld. It is a world opened up by the Buddha of the Tathagata in order to settle the ghosts. What is the ability of the ghosts? Therefore, yeshiqiu successfully avoided all the ghosts and got the three relics hidden here.So far, he has got eight relics.


    Next He was in a bit of a dilemma and didn''t know where to go.


    Go to the bullfight palace in heaven. Now it''s the heaven free territory. It seems that the guard is a bit strict. Although I don''t have the confidence to get the relic, I may reveal my identity. At that time, heaven free asks, why do the group leaders come to my territory to rob the treasures? You said How embarrassing.


    As the leader of the group, yeshiqiu said that he still wanted to face.


    Excluding bullfight palace, there are only three in Wuzhuang temple, one in Shuangta temple and the relics of Sun Wukong and dengdeng ancient Buddha.


    To be reasonable, it''s not easy to take these relics. First of all, Zhenyuan immortal can''t even play with the white elephant in Wutian''s original fate, but who knows if he pretends. After all, the discussion about the plot of the journey to the west before crossing has never stopped in the post bar.


    Then, Shuangta temple, the true spirit of the Tathagata may appear there, which is hard to deal with.


    Monkey King, who knows where he is now.


    The relic of dengdeng ancient Buddha is the same as above, and the real spirit of dengdeng ancient Buddha is also able to move freely. In the original destiny of Wutian, he captured the monkey king. As a result, the real spirit of dengdeng ancient Buddha appeared and released people. You say this


    Yeshiqiu is not sure whether he can win the real spirit of burning lamp ancient Buddha now. After all, he did not dare to swallow the relic directly like the monkey king. It takes time and thought to study and operate it later. Thinking about this, yeshiqiu finds that he is too difficult!


    "Otherwise, we should choose the easiest one and kill the monkey king first?" Knead the temple, night autumn thought, heart.

 Chapter 780

    It''s not that he looks down on the monkey king. It''s really Among these choices, he is the one with the lowest difficulty.


    At the moment when Wutian''s original fate ended, the monkey king had such powerful power that he successfully eliminated Wutian and was honored as the new ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas. Now, his strength is estimated to be a little better than that of the black robe under Wutian. Whether he has reached the fourth level of immortality is not certain.


    Yeshiqiu, though still in the third stage of immortality, combined with his own cards and monkey king''s methods, feels that as long as the monkey has not reached the fourth stage of immortality, he will surely defeat him!


    This does not include the use of the power of the sariki.


    Speaking of the monkey king, he was finally honored as the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas by the Tathagata. At night, Qiu wondered if the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas could also be canonized. What does the word "zu" mean, or ancestor?


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand. But forget it, it doesn''t matter.


    Thinking about it, after collecting all the eight relics at night, Qiu hesitated for a long time and finally decided to let monkey king go first!


    Poof!


    What''s the matter? After you''ve analyzed so much, the labor and capital thought that you would attack the monkey king next, kill him, and then refine him into a boneless relic. As a result, now you suddenly say, let him go first?


    Yes, you''re right. Just let him go first.


    The one who achieves great things plans and then moves. The monkey king and the relic are there, and they can''t run away. Even if the monkey king gets a few, he can''t change the situation, because he will tell Wutian later with the group leader''s account that there are three relic of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas hidden in the bullfight palace of heaven, and ask him to help him get them.


    I just asked him to run a leg, which should not be too much, right? Moreover, although the three sarikos, the ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas, were in the territory he captured, they were not his. He did not find this thing, and he could take it himself. Therefore, for him, he basically did not contribute. In this way, more than 90% of them might not refuse himself.


    It''s better to let Wu Tian go to the bullfight palace to get the relic instead of being found and embarrassed.


    Then, there are only six relics left. Even if the monkey king gathers them all, as long as he can refine all the twelve relics, he will surely win him and snatch all the relics in his hand.


    Having said so much, I''m not sure whether the cultivation of the world''s Monkey King has reached the fourth level of immortality. If it has, I''ll fight him now. I''m afraid I''ll lose more and win less, so I''d better be safe. Let''s wait until we have enough assurance.


    Now let''s send a message to Wutian first, and then, while the time limit of crossing rune is not over, search for more treasures in the world. For example, you can go to Donghai. Don''t you say "no treasure for the Dragon King of Mo Dao", then you can go to meet the Dragon King for a while.


    If there is more time, you can also visit the other three Dragon Kings.


    Then, when the time for crossing the talisman came to an end, he went back to the land of fighting spirit and refined all the power in the relic. After that, he bled heavily, bought a new crossing talisman and went back to mount Buzhou to get the body and battle axe of Xingtian. Finally, he finished the collection of the relic.


    And once I have refined all the power of the seventeen sarikos, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, then


    It''s exciting just to think about it!


    After thinking about the next plan, Qiu nodded in the evening. Then, he opened the chat group and contacted Wutian. At the same time, his body flashed. The whole person disappeared from Mongolia, tore up the space and headed for the East China Sea.


    He night someone, to collect protection fees from the Dragon King, to protect them from being bullied by Wutian, oh, right, at this time nine insects seem to be attacking the four seas, he can easily pick up the goods, and then pack its body away.


    It''s said that after being bitten off one head by Xiaotian dog, nine head insects once went to the island to take refuge. They became the eight Qi snake. It''s a good monster. Unfortunately, it''s too ugly. The owners of our group take pets according to their rarity and talent as well as their appearance. Those who are too ugly can''t take them.


    Therefore, the nine head worm can only be taken back by itself as food to feed those lovely pets. For example, the nine color sky swallowing Python on the shoulder, ha ha ~


    Not long ago, Lingshan.


    After communicating with the group leader, he learned that there were three sarikos hidden in the bullfight palace of heaven. His sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After pondering for a moment, he closed his eyes and turned into a purple light and disappeared from the lotus platform. The next second, he appeared in the bullfight palace. Then, according to the group leader''s instructions, he found the three sarikos.


    When he opened his hand, the three sarikos automatically flew into Wutian''s hands and felt the strength of merit and virtue contained in them. Wutian raised his right hand and silently said, "good, good!"


    Then, the red envelope function is used to send the three relics to the group leader.He doesn''t need the power of sariki, because he no longer practices merits and virtues, nor does he practice the magic power of Buddhism. Even if he has defeated the Tathagata, he has no interest in becoming stronger. Now he just wants to change his destiny, prevent the Tathagata from coming back, and try to change the false Buddhist world.


    In the end, he will be defeated by the seventeen relic. Now, he gives the three relic to the group leader, but the group leader is not in this world. How can the seventeen relic gather together and how can he be defeated?


    I thought that the second after the relic disappeared, a faint smile appeared on Wutian Junlang''s cheek. I really want to see those Buddhas and immortals. After the thirty-three day count, their Tathagata Buddha did not come back. What kind of expression would the three realms continue to be under my rule.


    Especially the expression of the monkey king, will it be wonderful?


    "Ha ha ~" thinking, Wutian laughs, then turns into a light again and disappears, and returns to Lingshan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the East China Sea.


    Yeshiqiu, with a mask on her face, has just entered the East China Sea. Wutian in the chat group sends her a red envelope. After clicking it, she gets three sarikos, which makes yeshiqiu happy.


    Very good. Now I have eleven relics in my hand, only six.


    "Oh." I thought that in the evening, Qiu also brought these three relics into Najie. Then, a little momentum broke out, so that the creatures in the East China Sea could feel that there were more powerful people than them.

 Chapter 781

    In most mythical worlds, the strength of the four seas aquarium is generally not high, and the posthumous world of journey to the west is no exception. In the original plot, a mere nine head worm can beat them down. Even the most powerful general of the four seas, Prince mohang of the West Sea, is killed, which is a shame to the green dragon.


    As a result, the sea broke apart soon after its momentum broke out in autumn at night, revealing a broad road. A group of people came out from the deep of the road and came to him. The leader was a middle-aged old man wearing a Black Dragon Robe, with dragon horns and whiskers, and a crown. It was Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea.


    "Oh, I don''t know that when Shangxian drives to the East China Sea, Xiaolong Aoguang is not welcome far away. Please forgive me." When he came to yeshiqiu, he stopped and did not ask who he was. Aoguang immediately bowed to him and said respectfully.


    Then, pointing to the deep road, he made a gesture to yeshiqiu and said, "Shangxian, if you don''t want to give up, please go to the Dragon Palace with Bruce Lee to drink a cup of wine. How about letting Bruce Lee make the best of his friendship as a host?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suspended in the sea, overlooking the respectful Dragon King of the East China Sea, autumn''s eyes twitched at night without any trace. It''s really That''s enough advice!


    However, it''s also normal. In the face of an invincible visitor, it''s absolutely good to keep enough respect before you know the other party''s intention. Moreover, considering some of Ao Guang''s behaviors thousands of years ago, yeshiqiu feels that this seemingly wise Dragon King has a bottom line in his mind.


    For example, his children.


    At the end of the Shang Dynasty, Nezha made a big noise in the East China Sea and killed aobing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Facing Nezha, who was powerful and sheltered by Taiyi, Aoguang didn''t swallow his anger. Instead, he flooded chentangguan and told the heaven that he would rather offend elucidation and wa palace than let Nezha pay for his life Nezha came back from the dead and had a lotus body. But if he succeeded in forcing him to death, it was also a harvest.


    Thinking about this, at night, Qiu gradually converged his contempt for Aoguang and slowly dropped down from mid air. Then, he nodded to Aoguang and said with a smile, "Dragon King, you are so polite."


    "Ha ha, Shangxian, please." Hearing this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea smiles and says.


    "Well." Then, at night, Qiu followed him to Donghai crystal palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, in the sky.


    A group of demons are chasing and killing a monk. The monk''s cultivation is not high. He only has the level of Dixian. He is not the opponent of these demons at all. Fortunately, a strong ray of Buddha light appears on his chest from time to time to force the demon back. Otherwise, he would have died in the hands of the demons.


    "Hum ~" suddenly, the monk''s sariki in his arms sensed something, and the Buddhist light suddenly converged, and then


    "Ah A monster''s big knife succeeded in cutting the monk down on the cloud. Then, the monster would give him another knife and send him on the road completely.


    At this time, two Aurora came, turning into a paralyzed monkey and a happy pig. Seeing the picture in front of him, the monkey''s face changed greatly. He quickly took out the golden cudgel from his ear and went forward to subdue the demon. Seeing this, Zhu Bajie waved his own nine tooth harrow to help Monkey King.


    The two brothers joined hands, and soon the demons were removed. The monkey king quickly went to the monk who had been chopped, helped him up and asked, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the sound and looking at the monkey in front of him, as a disciple of the burning lamp Taoist temple, Yunju immediately recognized his identity, that is, Dou defeated the Buddha, the monkey king.


    So, Yunju took out the relic which the ancient Buddha ordered him to keep from his arms, handed it to the monkey king, and said in a trembling voice, "this is burning "Burn..."


    "What''s so hard? What do you want to say?" After taking over the relic of the ancient Buddha, the monkey king asked after Yunju.


    It''s a pity that Yunju didn''t have time to finish what he said. His body trembled and his eyes closed forever.


    "Monkey, he''s dead." Zhu Bajie said to monkey king.


    "Well." Sun Wukong nodded, put down Yunju, looked at the relic in his hand, frowned slightly, and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he said to Zhu Bajie beside him, "Bajie, I always have a bad feeling. I think we have to go to Lingshan."


    "Ah, to Lingshan? Monkey brother, what are you going to do if you have nothing to do? What do you want to say when you see the Buddha? A group of demons killed a little monk and asked the Buddha to punish the demon world? It''s impossible. " Pig eight quit a face doubts ground to ask a way.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, those who killed the monk demons have been killed by their brothers, even if this matter is over, the Buddha is absolutely impossible to punish the whole demon world, because this matter is too small, simply can not be raised to such a high level.


    It''s cruel, but that''s the reality.


    "I know. I didn''t think about it that much. I just think that Lingshan seems to be..." Monkey king suddenly stopped talking, stood up, turned to pig Bajie and said with a smile, "Bajie, let you accompany me. Why do you say so much? How do you want to refuse me?"


    Looking at the fist raised by the monkey king in front of him, Zhu Bajie stepped back, with a look of fear on his face. Then he said with a smile, "what do you say, monkey? It''s just to accompany you to Lingshan. I''ll go, I''ll go. ""That''s right. We''ll bury the monk and set out immediately."


    "Yes, monkey."


    ¡­¡­


    Lingshan, still don''t know that the monkey king has got a Buddha''s relic son of Wutian, sitting on the lotus stand, feeling very happy until now.


    "There are three relics in the group leader''s hands, and the monkey king can''t get them from the group leader''s hands. So, Tathagata, it''s you who lost, ha ha ha ~" Wu Tian''s mouth raised a radian of evil spirit and said with a smile in his heart.


    "Disciple heipao, see Buddha."


    "Disciple Bai Xiang sees Buddha."


    At this time, a man in a black robe and a monster with an elephant head entered the hall of Lingshan. They came to Wutian and bowed to him.


    "Get up."


    "Thank Buddha." They got up, and then black robe respectfully asked Wu Tian, "Buddha, I don''t know what''s the order for me to come here?"


    "We have a chance. Now I want to share it with you." Wu Tian put his hands on his knees and said seriously.


    "Thanks to Buddha." Hearing Wu Tian''s words, although he hadn''t said what chance it was, the black robe and the white elephant knelt down on the ground at the same time and kowtowed to him.


    "Well." Wutian nodded his head with satisfaction. Then, he began to go straight to the theme, "black robed white elephant listen to the order."


    "The disciples are here."


    "I have appointed you two as my special envoys to take the place of me in the affiliated world, and to be responsible for contacting with Li Maozhen, king of Qi, to transform the area assigned to me by the group leaders into the branch of my Buddha Kingdom, which is called" new Buddha Hall. " Wu Tian said to them.


    Black robe


    White elephant


    Who can tell me what Buddha is talking about?

 Chapter 782

    The black robe and the white elephant all looked at Wutian in front of them.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian also knew that he needed to explain to them the chance he got. Otherwise, even if he sent them to the affiliated world, they didn''t know what to do. Therefore, Wu Tian''s eyes coagulated and two purple lights fell into the forehead of black robe and white elephant.


    After Wu Tian entered the chat group, all the things he experienced appeared in the mind of black robe and white elephant.


    First of all, it was about the contents of the group documents and group announcements. Then Luo Houji borrowed the artifact from the group leader and sealed Chu Xuanji''s will, saying that he wanted to attack the heaven of his world.


    Then, in another world, the monkey who claimed to be the king of the demon king, Monkey King, dared to challenge them. Wutian Buddha and a monster named Wanyao queen agreed to fight at the end of the earth in the glass world. Wutian Buddha got there, and with a wave of his sleeve, he instantly beat the monkey to spit blood. Half of the monkey''s life was lost. The Buddha was kind and didn''t kill him or hurt him, Feel the situation of that side of the world, then calmly back to Lingshan.


    After a while, a message pops up on the chat screen. It''s the queen of ten thousand demons. She says she''s sorry that she didn''t satisfy the wish of Monkey King, the king of demons.


    The monkey said before that she only wanted to kill her or be killed by her. When she got there, she didn''t see Wutian, only saw the seriously injured Monkey King, so she easily broke all his limbs and muscles, didn''t take his life, and satisfied his wish to be killed by himself. She was really ashamed.


    Hiss, this woman is so cruel!


    Then, Monkey King, who suffered a lot and the whole monkey was not good, went back to the street of the affiliated world and lay there. The residents who passed by called Tushan hospital and then sent him in. Now, I don''t know what the specific situation is.


    After that, the group leader sent a message to Wutian, saying that his assigned place of residence in the affiliated world had been divided. When he arrived at the affiliated world, he would contact Li Maozhen, the position manager there. Li Maozhen would take him. If he was short of anything, he could tell Li Maozhen that he was basically responsible for the affairs of the affiliated world.


    Wutian said to the leader: OK, thank you very much.


    After that, the group leader asked Wutian Buddha to go to the bullfight palace in heaven to help him get three relic of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, and then the Buddha gave them to the group leader.


    Huh? I go, Buddha has already got three relic!


    Black robe and white elephant were surprised at the same time.


    This is the end of the picture.


    "Now, do you know what to do?" No day is still in a daze, obviously did not return to the two people asked.


    "Ah, yes, I understand. Please don''t worry. I will help the Buddha build a new temple after I go to the affiliated world." Hearing Wu Tian''s question, the black robe and the white elephant trembled and answered quickly.


    "Well. When you are building the new Buddha Hall, you can make some friends and spread some of our doctrines, which will be helpful to the development of our Buddha kingdom in the future. " Said Wu Tian.


    "The disciples remember the teachings of the Buddha."


    "In the affiliated world, there are several forces that try not to offend. One is the scientific research institute, which is the site for the administrator to worship the moon. The second is the Qiwang mansion. Li Maozhen is appointed by the group director as the position manager of the affiliated world. Although her strength is not high, her power is second only to the group leader and the administrator. The third is the devil Bruce Lee''s pet shop and Tushan Yaya''s Tushan industry. They are two roots in the affiliated world The foundation is very deep, involving many group members, and the hidden influence is not small. Do you understand? "


    "I understand."


    "Well, go ahead and don''t let me down." With a wave of his sleeve, Wu Tian opens the passage to the subsidiary world and sends in both the black robe and the white elephant.


    Nowadays, with the development of chat groups and affiliated world, the capital has already expanded several times. Even the number of people allowed to enter the affiliated world by each group member has been greatly increased. In addition to the group members who have made contributions such as Bai Yue and Yin Su Su, Li Maozhen, the number of people owned by ordinary group members is 35, so no genius can choose to send in black robes and white elephants .


    Soon, the figure of black robe and white elephant disappeared in the Lingshan hall, and the passage was closed.


    Wutian opens the chat screen and sends a message to Li Maozhen, telling him that he has sent two messengers to contact him about the garrison area assigned to him by the group leader. They are both rude people. If there is any disrespect, please forgive me.


    In addition, Wu Tian specially sent a photo of the black robe and the white elephant. Although he thought it was impossible, he still prevented Li Maozhen from not knowing what they looked like.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "it''s very important for wudian Buddha. Xiao Wang will complete the handover with two friends. Please rest assured."


    As a position manager of the affiliated world, Li Maozhen certainly knows who is coming from Wutian''s world, but he didn''t explain it to Wutian. He said to Wutian respectfully.


    This big guy defeated monkey king in one move. This kind of strength How can you be disrespectful in the face of such a big man?Wu Tian: "so there is Lao Qi Wang."


    After sending this message, Wu Tian sighed a little. Originally, he could do this kind of thing by himself, but he is a Buddha, but now or in the future, his subordinates must have someone to help them deal with all kinds of trifles, but his subordinates are all rubbish, fighting, doing things and everything.


    So he thought about it and decided to train black robes and white elephants. Then he gave them the task of contacting with Li Maozhen and building his territory in the affiliated world. I hope they won''t disappoint themselves. In the future, he also wants to take them to develop in the universe and change the Buddhist world that needs to be changed in other worlds.


    Thinking about it, Wu Tian breathed a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and recited: "Nan Wu Wu Tian Buddha."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, glass world.


    After returning to Lise palace and adjusting for a period of time, luohou Jidu is finally about to start his battle to attack heaven.


    There are a lot of friends watching the crowd, and a large group of monsters behind them. Standing on the top of the demon world, looking up at the sky, Luo Houji said in a loud voice: "today is the time when our demons blood washed away the humiliation thousands of years ago and unified the three worlds!"


    "Whoosh!" With that, Luo Houji made a move, and a golden bell appeared in his hand. Then, with a wave of his arm, the bell turned into a beam of golden light and shot toward the sky.


    Outside the gate of South Heaven, Emperor Bai Lin, who was on guard with four sacred beasts and many heavenly soldiers, changed his face when he saw the golden light coming quickly, and the palm hidden in his sleeve trembled instantly.


    Behind him, the Green Dragon God swallowed his saliva and said in horror: "is this The setting clock? This thing is still in the world

 Chapter 783

    The falling bell is the strongest artifact in the glass world.


    Oh, no, if the Hongmeng melting pot, which symbolizes the law of heaven, is also an artifact, it should be ranked second, but its position is obvious, and it has only one magic power, so shoot it down!


    Thousands of years ago, when the Shura family led the demon world to attack the heaven, luohouji used it to break the south gate. Later, Emperor Bolin designed to poison luohouji, but he could not find the falling bell. Then, he ordered the God of war changed from luohouji to kill the Shura family. However, it was not found in the Shura family. Gradually, people subconsciously began to think about it I thought it didn''t exist any more and I went into the void, but I didn''t expect


    God, it''s still in the world, and it''s still in the hands of luohou Jidu, which makes it more difficult.


    "Emperor, what should we do?" The Green Dragon God King hesitated for a moment and asked the king of Bai Lin in front of him.


    "What else can I do? For the sake of the three realms, I can''t let these demons be presumptuous and the four holy beasts help me to block the falling bell." The emperor Bai Lin said.


    "Yes, Emperor." Hearing this, the green dragon, the white tiger, and Zhu que Xuanwu responded with fists at the same time. Then, they and Emperor Bolin joined hands and used their magic powers to resist the impact of the falling clock.


    All of a sudden, a bright light appeared in front of the gate of Nantian, but


    "Boom!" As soon as the bell came into contact with the light of their magic powers, it exploded, and all their magic powers were smashed. Then, the bell flew over their heads and attacked the south gate.


    "Boom!" A louder explosion was heard, and the Nantianmen gate was smashed by the clock as it was thousands of years ago.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of emperor Bolin and the four sacred beasts were convulsed. The South Gate of heaven was gone, and the gate of heaven was opened. What should we do now? Even if they want to keep the enemy out of the door, they can''t do it.


    Because The door is gone.


    "All the demons, follow me to the heaven, kill me!" At this time, luohoujidu''s cry came from the demon world, shaking the whole three worlds. Then, Bai Lin and others saw luohoujidu turned into a beam of red light flying out of the demon world and rushed to the heaven at a very fast speed.


    "Emperor, let''s go back quickly!" Seeing this, Qinglong said to Emperor Bailin in in a hurry.


    "Back? Where can I go? If Luo Houji is allowed to go to heaven, the whole heaven will be robbed. " The king of Bailin said to Qinglong without looking back.


    With that, he closed his eyes and kept silent for a while. Then he told the four sacred beasts behind him as if he had made up his mind: "pass my order, hang the clear bottle of lanolin upside down, release the sea of life and death, and isolate the heaven and the earth."


    "What, to release the sea of life and death, to separate heaven and earth? Emperor, absolutely not. If the sea of life and death is used to isolate the heaven and the world, then the world can not be completely replaced by the turbid air. After a long time, the whole world will be destroyed! Please think twice Hearing this from emperor Bolin, Qinglong''s face changed and said to Emperor Bolin in a hurry.


    "Please think twice." The other three sacred beasts, after coming back to God, also asked emperor Bolin one after another.


    "Well, do you think I want to see the destruction of the world? But there is no way. If we don''t do that, the heaven will be in danger. For the sake of heaven, we can only sacrifice the world. " Seeing that the four sacred beasts were all against their decision, Emperor Bai Lin''s face turned cold and explained to them.


    Words fall, he personally hands on, a palm, will call the pure bottle of Lanzhi jade from the treasure house of heaven, however


    No.


    Yes, no, he failed to summon the yangzhiyujing bottle from the treasure house of heaven. There is only one reason for this. That is, someone took away the yangzhiyujing bottle before him, and there is only one person who can do this, that is the emperor of heaven!


    "Emperor Zun, what are you doing?" The emperor Bai Lin murmured with some collapse.


    He had been robbing Chu Xuanji as HaoChen in the world before, and he wanted to save him. Not long ago, Chu Xuanji was killed by mieba, and Yuanshen returned to heaven. So emperor Bolin didn''t know what happened in Kunlun mountain. He didn''t know about the battle between autumn and Emperor Tiandi at night. He didn''t know that emperor Tiandi used the Lanzhi Yujing bottle to release the sea of life and death in that battle. After that, the Yujing bottle has been used for a long time I didn''t put it back.


    Seeing that emperor Bolin didn''t summon the Yangzhi Yujing bottle, his face also broke down. Qinglong Shenjun understood that the sea of life and death could not be released. It''s good that the world would be preserved, but the heaven


    Thinking about it, the Green Dragon God King bit his teeth and hesitated for a moment. Then he stepped forward and said to Emperor Bolin, "emperor, you are the God of heaven. You must not make any mistakes. Please return to the Zhongtian hall first. Let''s leave it here!"


    "Yes, let''s leave it to us. We will fight to the death to weaken luohoujidu for you. Then luohoujidu must not be your opponent in the Zhongtian temple, the most abundant law of heaven. Emperor, please retreat first for the sake of the overall situation of heaven!" The other three beasts also said to him.


    "You..."


    "Kill Luohouji is very close to the sky."Tianbing Tianjiang, prepare to fight!" It''s too late for the secret way. With a wave of his hand, the Green Dragon God orders the 100000 soldiers and generals who have been stationed here to be ready to fight.


    "Yes, Lord!" All the heavenly soldiers and generals responded in unison.


    "Well, Qinglong, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to the Zhongtian hall and use the power of the law to arrange the array in advance. You must remember that you must save your life anyway. You can''t just do anything recklessly. Try to lead all the Luo throat stratagems to the Zhongtian hall." Now is not the time for hesitation, Emperor Bolin said to Qinglong.


    With that, he jumped into the sky and turned into a beam of divine light.


    "Yes, Emperor." The four sacred beasts bow their hands to the distant light.


    And then


    "Boom!" With a flash of red light, luohoujidu arrived. As soon as people appeared, a terrible evil spirit attacked them like a raging wave, which shocked many celestial soldiers and generals. Although the four sacred beasts facing luohoujidu were not so unbearable, they also retreated and turned pale.


    "You are worthy of being the evil spirit star. You have this kind of power only by your momentum. It seems that you are much better than Chu Xuanji!" After standing firm, Qinglong Shenjun takes up the magic sword in his hand and focuses on Luo Houji.


    "The power of Yuan Shen is not equal to the unity of spirit and soul. Four of you, for the sake of guarding the four celestial poles, if you come down today, you may not be killed by this seat, and you will still be holy beasts from now on Luo Hou Ji completely ignored the large number of heavenly soldiers and generals, glanced at the four holy beasts in front of him, and said.


    "Hum, good and evil do not stand side by side, evil. Thousands of years ago, your demons invaded our heaven. Today, they dare to do it again. We will fight against you for life and death!" Before the green dragon, the head of the sacred beast, spoke, the Lord of rosefinch cried angrily to Luo Houji. Then he waved the flag of rosefinch in his hand and attacked him first.


    "Rosefinch, be careful!" Seeing this, the Green Dragon God King''s pupil shrinks and shouts to him in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, it''s a little late.


    "Boom!" Luo throat plan all big hand a wave, in an instant, the rosefinch God gentleman turns into a piece of red smoke to disappear between heaven and earth.


    Put down the arm, casually put on the back waist, Luo throat meter are light said: "beyond measure!"

 Chapter 784

    I was cheated by Emperor Bai Lin and sealed in the glass cup for thousands of years. I''m a poor man, but


    I never said I was a good man!


    Today, I swear to destroy heaven. I will kill whoever dares to stop me.


    The sacred beast guarding the four celestial poles? Hum, I''ve given you a chance. If you don''t cherish it, no wonder I do.


    "Boom!" Thinking, the next second, Luo Houji, who easily killed the rosefinch God King, raised his feet and took a step forward. In an instant, the evil spirit moved all the remaining three holy beasts out, spewing blood from his mouth, and the black smoke began to erode the white and holy heaven at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Well, second kill.


    In the glass world, the fighting power of the four sacred beasts is really It''s seriously weakened. The luohouji doesn''t even open up. They just stomp the clouds with their feet and they all fall.


    You know, in most other mythological worlds, the four sacred beasts are infinitely close to the existence of saints in each other''s fields Well, forget it, it doesn''t matter. The four of them can''t even beat wuzhiqi, the water monkey. What else can they expect.


    To get back to the point, after Luo Houji had shaken away the three sacred beasts, all the demons and ghosts under his command arrived in the heaven. At his command, they all raised their weapons and killed the heavenly soldiers and generals together.


    Thousands of years ago, the demon world collapsed. Today, their demons come to wash the shame!


    "Hahaha ~" seeing the demons wreaking havoc in the heaven and venting their anger accumulated for thousands of years, Luo Houji all looked up at the sky and laughed. Then he turned to Jin Guangyao and others who gathered together and said, "dear friends, if you want to find this bastard Bai Lin to settle the accounts, please excuse me. I promise you my thanks. When the demons win the heaven, I will offer you."


    "Whoosh!" With that, Luo Houji jumped up and disappeared in front of Nantian gate.


    Seeing that Luo Houji left, seriously injured, and fell to the ground, the green dragon, white tiger and Xuanwu God King were all half dead. They were not willing to lead Luo Houji to the Zhongtian temple as the emperor said. As for self preservation, we all lost our fighting ability as soon as they stamped their feet. Even if we didn''t treat them in time, our lives might be in danger. How can we preserve them Who are you?


    "Alas At this point, the three sacred beasts could not help sighing heavily in their hearts.


    At this time, the devil Bruce Lee, who noticed their three situations, suddenly changed his face.


    "Green dragon, white tiger, Xuanwu, baby, these are all babies. If you have them, then Xiaolong''s Zhutian pet shop will be..." Don''t know what is in mind, the devil Bruce Lee quickly left the team, shuttle in the battlefield of the devil and the general, arm waving, will block his way to all the guys fly, soon, he stopped in front of the Green Dragon God Jun three.


    Looking at the evil little dragon who came to him, the three of them all sighed again in their hearts. Then they closed their eyes and said, "let''s do it!"


    "Well, it''s not good to do it now. You''ve all been badly hurt." The demon Bruce Lee subconsciously raised his hands, but looking at their pale faces and blood stains, he suddenly hesitated.


    "Well, if we don''t get hurt, you don''t even have a chance to do it." White Tiger God King disdains the way.


    In this regard, the devil Bruce Lee did not retort, and nodded frankly: "also, Bruce Lee''s current strength really can''t defeat you three, so let Bruce Lee check the goods a priori. Your injury will be cured after Bruce Lee goes back to impose a strong ban on you."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Hearing the words of the demon Bruce Lee, the three of them frown and wonder. They treat us. What do you mean, don''t you kill us? Since we don''t kill, why do we promise to do it?


    Thinking, the three men opened their hands, and then they saw the demon Bruce Lee squatting down, turned out a jade bottle, and then stretched out his hand to catch the Dragon God.


    Qinglong:! "


    Qinglong Shenjun''s face changed greatly. He said that his hands didn''t move like this.


    "Well, yes, it''s no worse than Yu Sifeng''s golden winged bird. It seems that Bruce Lee''s pet shop is really making a lot of money this time." The demon Bruce Lee nodded with satisfaction, and then in the crazy curse of the three sacred beasts, he began to learn the Scriptures manually


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, Jin Guangyao and others who saw this scene had the same face twitching.


    Although it can be understood that pet breeding biologists learn from rare mammals in order to cultivate their offspring and increase the number of such mammals, but


    These three sacred beasts are all human at the moment. Isn''t boss long embarrassed to do so?


    Oh, yes, they look like human beings, but you are not. You still keep the appearance of lizards, so it''s almost the same as everyone''s impression, just the opposite.


    With this thought, Jin Guangyao and others nodded, and they could only think so. Otherwise, they couldn''t persuade themselves to accept the evil little dragon''s behavior. Therefore, as long as the shameless people can make a lot of money, it''s not unreasonable for the owner of dragon to open his Zhutian pet shop to the current scale."Well, I''ve gone too. Lord Baiyue is seriously injured. I''ll go to see if I can find some fairy medicine and give it to him first, so that he can recover and be discharged as soon as possible." At this time, bibidong twisted back his eyes and turned his head to the other side, pretending to be calm.


    The master of moon worship has great kindness to her. Now he is in hospital, and he has to do something for him.


    "I''ll go with you." Standing beside bibidong, Qianren snow made a sound.


    "Well." Bibidong nodded, and then the mother and daughter, who belong to different worlds, flew into the sky together.


    "In that case, Runyu also went in to see how the heaven of this world is different from that of me. Ladies and gentlemen, please excuse me." Seeing bibidong and qianrenxue leave, Runyu turns around and embraces Jin Guangyao and others.


    Jin Guangyao and black marshal and others quickly return a gift: "the emperor of heaven please."


    "Well." Runyu nodded with a smile. Then, with a dragon chant, she turned into Yinglong, caught up with bibidong and Qianren snow, and flew out into the sky.


    Seeing this, Yuen Long is restless and has left. Why don''t I


    "You stay here and help them deal with the heavenly soldiers and generals together. You don''t care about the affairs in heaven." As soon as Yuen Long wanted to say something, suddenly the black commander turned to him and said seriously.


    With that, it also soared into the sky, across the destroyed south gate, into the inner world.


    Looking at the figure of the black hearted preserved egg leaving, Yuen Long opened his mouth wide and had 10000 words in his heart.


    Labor and capital are the right envoys in the devil''s land. You''re the mother of What is it?

 Chapter 785

    Yuen Long is very angry. In order to save luohou Jidu and fulfill his great wish of unifying the three realms before, even now, black Marshal dares to yell at him and order him. Do you really think Yuen Long is easy to bully?


    You know, he''s the right envoy in the devil''s land. If you really fight, you''re not my opponent, even if you add that lizard that can breathe fire!


    Want me to listen to you, stay here, dream!


    Then, Yuen Long takes a look at those who are still here, such as Jin Guangyao and you Suowei. Hum, they are all small characters, which are not worth mentioning. The most powerful ones have left, so I''ll go too.


    "Whoosh!" The next second, Yuen Long turned into a mass of black air and flew to the interior of heaven. It soon surpassed the black marshal, who was very angry.


    Yuen Long, the smelly bird, dare not listen to himself. Good, very good. When I go back, I will tell Luo Houji to punish you and turn you into a latrine. Then I will go to your place every day!


    The black Marshal thought in his heart that he would speed up his flight in the next second. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he could not catch up with Yuen Long. The gap between his accomplishments was hard and there was no way.


    "Lord Jin, don''t you go to heaven to have a look?" After Marshal black and Yuen Long left, you Suowei asked Jin Guangyao, who was still standing there.


    "No, I''d better wait for the situation to stabilize before I go in. I''m afraid of death. You should never make fun of me." Jin Guangyao said with a smile to you Suowei. The expression on her face is very mild, which makes people unable to feel disgusted. It''s hard to have some thoughts of looking down on him.


    You Suowei shook his head and said to Jin Guangyao, "how can it be? It''s better to stay here, and then go in when it''s safe. Who knows if there are hidden experts in heaven."


    "You are right, so you are..."


    "Well, I''ll stay here, too." You said.


    "Ha, good. Let''s go in together then." Jin Guangyao said with a smile.


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    The demon alliance has the commander of luohouji. On the other side of the heaven, Bai Lin escapes to the Zhongtian temple. Once the four sacred beasts die and are seriously injured, they all lose their fighting power. So the battle situation is very obvious. The demons have the upper hand completely. As for the heaven, those hidden experts can''t play any role.


    For example, the so-called seven emperors of the northern sky, in the original plot, their array and luohou stratagem can be broken with only one sword. Therefore, the overall situation has been decided.


    Next, it depends on when Luo Houji can find out the location of Hongmeng''s melting pot from the Zhongtian hall, and whether the emperor of heaven will make trouble again.


    However, Chu Xuanji''s feelings have been sealed by xuanzhenchi. Even if the emperor of heaven still wants to make trouble, it''s probably useless. Therefore, Luo Houji is full of confidence in his action this time. The group of friends who came with him while the activity time is not over are the same.


    ¡­¡­


    About an hour later, in the middle of heaven.


    Luo Houji finds out the location of Hongmeng''s melting pot, and then Bai lindijun Then there was no more. Luo Houji himself solved him and avenged the king of Shura and the Shura people who were destroyed thousands of years ago.


    During this period, the emperor of heaven never appeared.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Yu Sifeng didn''t invite him to Kunlun mountain this time, or because he was injured so badly in the battle with yeshiqiu that he hasn''t recovered. Anyway, he didn''t come.


    In this way, without his intervention, Luo Houji successfully annihilated all the resistance forces in heaven and occupied the whole heaven.


    By the way, Yuen Long, the right emissary of the devil Kingdom, was finally defeated by luohouji. Luohouji wanted to keep him. He was more or less a powerful man and could be used in the future. However, when luohouji was fighting with emperor Bai Lin, he suddenly attacked luohouji and wanted to control Hongmeng melting pot and rule the Three Kingdoms. Luohouji couldn''t hold it When he died, he naturally went west.


    It''s a pity that marshal Hei wanted to turn him into a toilet, and then go to his place for convenience.


    Then, Luo Houji opened the treasure house of heaven, rewarded all the demon warriors who took part in the war and the friends who helped them get out of the glass cup. The scene became very lively.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the journey to the West spread to the world, on the East China Sea.


    He had a friendly exchange with Donghai dragon people. After getting rid of the nine insects that escaped from the hands of Sun Wukong when the West heaven was collecting Buddhist scriptures, at night, Qiu flew out of the sea and left the Dragon Palace with several treasures under the warm welcome of Aoguang, the Dragon King.


    "Hiss ~" at night, when the autumn clouds fly high into the sky, the sound of a snake sounds. The colorful sky swallowing Python climbs out of his sleeve and onto his shoulder, then reaches out the snake letter and licks his cheek in a flattering way. His eyes exude the color of humanized desire.


    "Oh, what, you want to eat that nine worm?" There is a cool feeling on the cheek. At night, Qiu''s eyes don''t turn. He continues to look at the front and asks the colorful sky swallowing python.


    "Hiss ~" the colorful sky swallowing Python nodded repeatedly. It sensed powerful energy from the body of the nine head worm. It felt that if it could eat his body, it would Well, there must be something. Anyway, it''s good."You can eat it, but what''s in it for me?" Flying to the top of a mountain and falling down, I feel that the time for crossing the rune is coming, and I am about to leave the world. At night, Qiu JuTou asks a cute little thing.


    "Hiss?" Seven colors swallow day Python to be stunned, benefit, what benefit can I give you? I can''t cut a piece of meat to make soup for you, can I?


    "Well, I won''t tease you. That guy was prepared for you." See this little thing in a daze, completely don''t know how to express, night autumn also don''t tease it, shrugged, said to it directly.


    "Hiss?" Almost by the night autumn this shrug down, but seven color swallow day Python is not angry at all, on the contrary, hear his words, seven color swallow day Python first doubt, and then issued a joyful laughter, very happy.


    Seeing this, at night, Qiu can''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. He feels that it''s good to have a cute pet. It''s a kind of healing feeling. No wonder so many rich people like to have pets before crossing.


    "Hum!" Just thinking about it, suddenly, the space fluctuated violently. Then at night, Qiu and the colorful sky swallowing Python were excluded from the world and returned to the fighting continent.


    Back to the position before departure, at night, Qiu looked around and nodded. Then, with one palm, he took out the eleven relics. As soon as the relics appeared, the dazzling Buddha light flashed around.


    "After I have refined all the energy in these relics, absolutely, absolutely, I can break through to the fourth level of immortality. At that time, I can easily get Xingtian''s body and Tomahawk, as well as the rest of the relics and zhenyuanzi''s ginseng fruit after I go to the world to travel to the West..." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    "Hiss ~" at this time, the colorful sky swallowing Python coiled on his shoulder glanced at the eleven relics, raised his head and made a sound to him.


    "Why, are you hungry to eat now?" At night, autumn laughs at the colorful sky swallowing python.


    "Hiss." Colorful swallow day Python honest nod.


    "Well, I''m a little envious of your life." Then he took out a piece of meat from Najie, which was cut from him when he was fighting with nine insects.


    "Hum!" The hot samadhi fire appeared and roasted the meat. Then at night, Qiu handed the meat to the colorful sky swallowing Python who had left saliva. He said with a smile, "eat, you greedy snake."


    "Hiss ~" the colorful sky swallowing Python happily licked yeshiqiu''s cheek again, then quickly swam along his arm and began to eat the barbecue he was holding.


    Seeing this little thing eating with relish, and smelling the elegant smell of barbecue, suddenly, at night, Qiu''s throat also moved. He could say that he was not hungry, but did he suddenly want to eat?


    Then, it was about to take out another piece of meat. Unexpectedly, the colorful sky swallowing python, who had just happily eaten a few mouthfuls of nine insect barbecues, suddenly came out with brilliant colorful light. Then, a red fruit slowly appeared and straddled on the arm of autumn at night.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Queen Medusa?

 Chapter 786

    Looking at this gorgeous lady sitting on her arm suddenly transformed from colorful sky swallowing python, her eyes looked down from the top, looking at her beautiful body. For a moment, Qiu felt her face was a little red at night.


    My God, this is a beautiful scenery, unexpectedly, unexpectedly so Beautiful?


    Finally, she suppressed the soul of the colorful sky swallowing python, snatched the control of her body, and restored her appearance. Queen Medusa glanced around and looked back at her nighttime autumn. Then, looking down at herself, her pretty face suddenly became cold.


    Yes, she didn''t blush. She was cold.


    "Die, you bastard!" The next second, the queen of Medusa jumped into the air, jumped up from the arm of nightfall, suspended in mid air, and then, waving her arm, suddenly a purple light whip appeared and beat him hard.


    Seeing this, Qiu blinked at night, but he didn''t panic at all. As soon as he grasped it, he easily grasped the light whip. Then, with the help of his palm, he crushed it directly and scattered it on the ground.


    Looking up at the red fruit queen Medusa standing in the air, autumn rubbed her eyebrows at night and said to her, "I have no outsiders here. You don''t have to worry about being seen, but don''t fly too high. The wall of the palace is only 300 meters high. If it exceeds this height, it''s not good."


    "Don''t worry about being seen?" Queen Medusa''s eyes were full of cold light. Then, she turned her fighting spirit to form a set of purple dress on her body surface. Looking down at the night, Qiu said, "you mean, you''re not human?"


    "I said, how can you curse? I''m so kind to you when you become a snake. I eat more than douzun or even Dousheng outside." Seeing that the beautiful scenery was covered by the long skirt, Qiu sighed helplessly at night and said something listless to Queen Medusa.


    "Hum, so I need to thank you?" Hearing the words of autumn at night, Queen Medusa clenched her jade hands and asked him.


    "No, it''s natural for the owner to take good care of the pet. I don''t have many advantages, but I still have a sense of responsibility."


    "Pets?" Even when his soul fell into deep sleep, the little guy was really treated as a pet by this man, but now I wake up, you still say that in front of me, is that really good?


    "Why, you want to deny it?"


    "Not denial, but The king never admitted it from the beginning to the end! " Then, the queen of Medusa dived down, opened her right hand, and a sharp sword appeared in her hand, stabbing directly at Qiu''s chest at night.


    "Ah At night, Qiu didn''t evade or even defend himself, so he stood here and took his sword. Unexpectedly, the long sword stabbed him heavily in the chest and made a hole in his clothes, but it couldn''t pierce his skin. Not only that, a metal crash sounded, and the sword It''s broken.


    "This..." Although she knew that she was definitely not the opponent of this son of a bitch for a long time, it was still beyond the expectation of Queen Medusa. Standing in front of autumn at night, she widened her eyes, and a look of shock flashed on her gorgeous cheek.


    Then, she reacted and quickly turned to leave.


    In the Nalan family''s territory, outsiders can''t use the power of space, but the colorful sky swallowing Python doesn''t belong to outsiders, so now the soul is awake, and the queen Medusa, who occupies the body of the colorful sky swallowing python, can still use the power of space and step on the void just like the ordinary strong fighter.


    Looking at the figure of the beautiful snake running away in a hurry, Qiuyou said at night: "why, why do you think I''m so bad? If you can''t beat me, I''ll run away. I haven''t done anything to hurt you? Alas


    "Don''t you go after the pets that have been kept for so long?" The voice of the Silver Dragon King came from his body.


    "No, since she wakes up, it''s better to let her go back to meet the people. Besides, I can take her back anytime I want, even if she goes to the ends of the earth." At night, Qiu said to the soul of the Silver Dragon King in his body. With that, he looked at the barbecue that was bitten by the colorful sky swallowing Python and left a lot of nine worms. As soon as he threw it away, the space cracks appeared and swallowed it directly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Nalan family area, Queen Medusa didn''t attract the attention of the patrol guards because she could fly in the void. After all, only Nalan family members could fly in the void. If the other side didn''t do anything against the clan rules, it didn''t matter.


    Seeing that all the people on the ground didn''t stand up to prevent them from escaping, Queen Medusa was relieved. Just as she relaxed a little, the space in front of her suddenly fluctuated. Then, a piece of fragrant barbecue flew out of it and hit her.


    "Whoosh!" He reached for the barbecue and looked at it. He knew that it was the precious meat that the greedy little thing had eaten before. It was precisely because of eating the meat that he gained a lot of energy, that he regained his soul and successfully occupied the control of the body."Snake, take this. I don''t want to eat the rest of your food. If you have enough outside play, remember to go home." At night, the sound of autumn comes from the cracks in the space, and then the space closes, and the queen Medusa flies through the space smoothly.


    Hearing this, she felt the temperature of the barbecue in her hand, and then smelled the fragrance. A complex color flashed on the face of Queen Medusa. The next second, her face became cold again, and she gritted her teeth and said, "this is not the king''s home, and this king is not a snake. If you dare to talk nonsense, be careful of this king..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.


    Originally, I wanted to say cruel words to threaten yeshiqiu, but in the middle of it, I found that I couldn''t help him at all. Even if it wasn''t for the other party, I might have taken care of raising myself. Oh no, I had raised that little thing for such a long time, and I had some feelings or something. I attacked him just now. As long as he wanted, maybe one move could make him fall.


    After all, that man is far beyond the existence of Doudi!


    Yes, before the evolution of selection, the queen of Medusa thought that "Nalan Shiqiu" was the fighting emperor, just like the rest of the world. But now, after receiving the memory of the colorful sky swallowing Python one after another, the queen of Medusa knows that the man is no longer the fighting emperor. Now, his strength is far better than that of the fighting emperor!


    Just now, I was too ashamed and angry at him, so I acted subconsciously regardless of the strength gap between the two sides. Now I''m calmer, but I can''t be so impulsive any more.


    Thinking about it, Queen Medusa suppressed the cruel words she wanted to say, took the barbecue and continued to fly outside the Nalan family. At the same time, she thought silently: "even if you are far better than the emperor, this place, I will never come back. If you want to keep me as a pet, that''s impossible, I swear!"


    Well, she''s ambitious, but can she do what she says?

 Chapter 787

    No matter in which world, Zhenxiang is always a law.


    Although her soul is different, it is her who is connected. She has experienced a beautiful and luxurious life with the great boss group leader of the world. Now she is going back to live a hard life. If she can insist on it all the time, it will be really powerful.


    Moreover, the strength of the snake people is not very good, but now the situation in the northwest of the mainland has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Because of the existence of the Nalan family, there is a great trend that it has evolved into the second central state. Many strong people have come here, and many forces have established branches here one after another, which has made it develop rapidly along the way of cultivation.


    The arrival of other forces is bound to have an impact on the forces originally stationed here. The Nalan family doesn''t matter, but the serpents


    Even if the evolution is successful, the present Queen Medusa is just a little douzong. How long can she protect the serpents?


    You know, the snake people, especially the snake girls, are very attractive creatures. People who have some skills and have that kind of mind will come up with their ideas and take them away as slaves. If they don''t have a strong backing, then the snake people will All understand, all understand.


    So the choice queen Medusa will make in the future has already been doomed, who let her be a competent queen?


    ¡­¡­


    In the garden in front of the palace.


    Standing here, watching queen Medusa leave through the space, suddenly there is no snake who likes to sell cute food. Let alone autumn at night, she is not used to it. But there is no way. Who can make herself a kind Master? I have to let people go back to see her family?


    "If you don''t want to, do you want to follow up?" The soul of the Silver Dragon King asked at night.


    "No, I don''t want to. Do you think I''m the kind of little woman who is more distressed when my pet gets hurt than when I get hurt, and wants to roll on the ground when my pet leaves? In this world There''s nothing I can''t bear Autumn light way at night, said, turned around, swish, the whole person into a beam of Aurora shot into the palace.


    Sitting on a warm big bed, in front of autumn at night, there are eleven relics of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas. He raises his hands, runs the skill, and begins to slowly refine the pure energy in these relics.


    As for the group, he will not participate in the sharing meeting which is in full swing.


    Anyway, it''s not him who is responsible for the distribution of stolen goods, but luohouji. It belongs to the leader of his own group. I believe luohouji will never be less. That''s enough.


    "Hum!" The next second, a little bit of golden energy flew out of the sariki and fell into the body of yeshiqiu, which was gradually refined by him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, affiliated to the world, the capital.


    Fleissa, covered with blood and injuries, is wandering here. Just now, he ended his fight with the monkey king, or karkarot, of the dragon ball world.


    Win or lose?


    You can see from his current miserable picture that he has lost.


    He never thought that he would lose to the monkey king if he didn''t run fast Does he want to lose face?


    "Keke ~" filled with anger and anger, Felisa coughed and spilled a trace of blood again.


    He is walking on the street. After finishing the handover with Li Maozhen, he plans to have a good look at the black robes and white elephants in this city, which is said to connect the sky and the world. He hears the cough coming from his side. At the same time, he looks at the "monster" and his face changes one after another.


    This guy Cultivation is not low!


    "Well? Who are you? What am I doing looking at King Felisa? " Aware that someone was peeping at him, Felisa wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her hand and turned her head to the black robe and the white elephant. She was a little aggressive.


    "Ha ha, Taoist friend, nice to meet you for the first time. We are the Dharma protectors of Wutian Buddha. Black robes and white elephants. Just now I heard the voice of Taoist friends coughing. I turned around and saw how presumptuous it was. Please forgive me Heipao chuckles at Frisa.


    "Buddha without heaven?" Hearing the name, Felisa thought of the man with long straight black hair who just joined the group not long ago. No one knows how strong the man''s real strength is. However, with one move, he knocked down Monkey King, the king of the demon king, which is known to all the members of the group. Therefore, it is definitely not a simple role.


    Thinking about it, Felisa slightly restrained her arrogance, nodded to the black robe and the white elephant, and said, "it''s Wu tiansang''s man. OK, King Felisa, I''ll forgive you for your rudeness."


    With that, he reached out and touched his painful chest. Felisa continued to walk toward Tushan hospital. He needed treatment.


    "Wait a minute, Daoyou, how do you call our Buddha ''Wutian sang''? What do you mean by adding ''sang'' after the name?" Felisa had just taken two steps when black robe suddenly stopped in front of him and asked him seriously.


    He kept in mind the teachings of Wutian Buddha and could not offend people here, especially those mentioned by Wutian, but! If someone dares to offend Wutian Buddha in front of him, he will never be polite to him.It''s just


    "The word" sang "after the name means closeness. You don''t even know that?" Felisa looked at the black robe in front of him and asked with some disdain.


    Hearing this, black robe''s old face suddenly turned red. Is that right?


    "Well, please let it go. It''s not a good behavior to stop king Felisa from my way." Frisa continued.


    "Good." The black robe said simply, giving way to the road, but he waved to the white elephant to follow him. Then they walked side by side with Felisa.


    "The name of Daoyou is Frisa, which I have never heard of before. But when I see Daoyou today, I know that Daoyou is not ordinary. No matter in cultivation or temperament, Daoyou is second to none among the people I have met." The black robe said to Felisa as he walked.


    "Oh? You have a good eye Originally, she was a little disgusted with the two guys following her. She wanted to make a noise and even drive them away. But suddenly she heard that from heipao. Felisa felt that she had better let them follow her for a while.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I don''t have any other advantages of black robe, that is, I''m good at judging people. By the way, I don''t know who beat you like this. It must be a sneak attack, right? " As a newcomer, he doesn''t know anyone except Li Maozhen and some of his subordinates. Heipao tries to broaden his circle of communication and asks Felisa.


    "Sneak attack? Yes, it''s the monkey who doesn''t speak martial arts. He sneaks on King Felisa. Otherwise, I can definitely kill him! " Felisa was stunned, and then, not blushing, gritted his teeth. He really hated Monkey King.


    Hearing this, heipao nodded. This monster is really shameless. When I asked about the sneak attack, you really admitted that you were attacked. Oh, sun Wait, Monkey King?!!


    "Daoyou, which world do you come from? The monkey king you said is the one who followed the Tang monk to the west five hundred years ago?" Black robe suddenly returned to his senses and asked after Felisa.


    "Ah? No, it''s monkey king. " Understand that black robe is as wrong as those people before, thinking that the monkey king in his own world is the monkey who learns from pilgrimage to the west, Felisa said helplessly.


    "Saiya Monkey king Hearing this answer, the black robe and the white elephant looked at each other and could see the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Monkey King, a monkey that jumps out of a crack in a stone, what kind of person is that? And who are the sais?

 Chapter 788

    Looking at the black robe and the white elephant in front of her eyes, Felisa knew that they were two men with shallow knowledge. Even the sais didn''t know that the sais were Damn son of a bitch!


    "Hum!" Thinking of the monkey king''s son-of-a-bitch and feeling the intense pain from his body, Felisa snorted coldly in his heart and vowed silently: "next time, I, King Felisa, will kill you!"


    "Daoyou, I''m new here, and I don''t have any friends. I wonder if you can help us out. By the way, we can get to know each other and take care of each other in the future?" At this time, the black robe pressed down the itching and intolerable doubt in his heart and asked Frisa.


    "Care for each other?" Hearing this, Felisa raised her head and looked at the black guy in front of her again. Then, she looked at the man with an elephant head beside him. Thinking of Wutian, she asked them a question very seriously: "how high are your two boundary accomplishments in the chat group?"


    "This..." Hearing this question, heipao and the white elephant looked at each other, then shook their heads together. Heipao replied to Felisa, "we don''t know. Wutian Buddha has entered the legendary boss chat group of all heaven and ten thousand worlds, but we don''t have it."


    "Of course, I know you are not group members, but most of the functions of chat groups have covered this city, so here, you can know your basic information as long as you want to check it in your mind." Said Felisa, rather sullenly.


    Black robe: "is that so?"


    White elephant: "Oh, there seems to be such a thing in the memory that Wu Tian Buddha showed us."


    After that, they looked at each other again, and then felt the function of the so-called chat group in their hearts. Not to mention, soon they found the basic information in their minds, which were respectively:


    [Name: black robe


    gender: male


    from: Journey to the West Post World


    Cultivation: the third peak of immortality. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    [Name: Bai Xiang


    gender: male


    from: Journey to the West later world


    Cultivation: entering the third stage of immortality. ¡¿


    after reading their basic information, they paid attention to their cultivation for a while. Then, heipao arched his hand to Frisa, with a warm smile on his face, and replied to him, "my cultivation is the third peak of immortality."


    He didn''t lie, and he didn''t have to lie, because after being instructed by Wu Tian for hundreds of years, he could feel the breath of Felisa. Although he was not weak, and his cultivation was considerable, he was even worse than himself, so let''s just say it straight, there was no need to brag, because in fact, I was better than you.


    Seeing that the great Dharma protector had answered, the white elephant no longer hid and said, "I''m just entering the third stage of immortality."


    "Oh?" At the two men''s reply, Felisa''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a light flashed in her eyes.


    These two men are very strong. Elephant''s cultivation is the same as his own. He has just entered the third stage of immortality. But this man in black has the strength of the third peak of immortality, which is even stronger than himself. This is just the hand of Wutian. So, the cultivation of Wutian Buddha has definitely reached the fourth stage of immortality?


    "The fourth..." Fleissa''s body trembled uncontrollably at the thought of this terrible state.


    In his world, maybe only Oh no, this realm is not particularly terrible. Although he has become the first two layers of the forbidden record of the underworld, he has not practiced for a long time, only for a few days. If he is willing to exercise patiently for a month or two, he is confident that he will definitely break through to the fourth level of immortality.


    So it''s easy to say in the early or middle stage of the fourth stage, but in the upward stage, only the God of destruction can have such strength. I don''t know which one is better than the God of destruction?


    Of course, this is later, but one thing is certain, that is, Wutian''s strength is absolutely superior to his own enemy, the Saiyan Monkey King.


    After all, Monkey King is just a little bit better than himself. Yes, just a little bit. At that time, he should be the third stage of immortality, just like himself. He just walked a little more than himself in this small stage. He is still far from the fourth stage of immortality!


    Then, combining with the strength of the enemy and making a comparison, Felisa thinks that it is also a good thing to have a good relationship with Wutian.


    To say the least, even if it''s just the man in black, he''s worth associating with himself!


    As for whether these two people are cheating themselves, they are not so strong at all. Felice has no doubt about this. Why? It''s because I, King Felisa, have money, and I''m wearing the latest, fourth generation silly girl smart phone. It has the function of lie detection, and the object is everyone below the fourth level of immortality.


    Thinking about it, a warm smile appeared on Felisa''s face. She reached for the black robe and the white elephant''s hand and said, "of course, no problem. If you have any doubts, just ask me. We''ll take care of each other."Looking at the hand suddenly held by Felisa, it took two seconds for black robe and white elephant to react. Shaking hands is the etiquette of most people here. Black robe smiles at him, shakes his hand and says, "OK, then we will all be friends in the future."


    "Yes, yes." Felisa nodded. Then, the three of them went to Tushan hospital together. As they walked, they said to them, "let me tell you, Monkey King, the Saiyan, is a very evil villain. He is..."


    ¡­¡­


    While Felisa and the black robed white elephant were talking to each other, on the other side, in the palace of king Qi.


    Li Maozhen and black robe and white elephant completed the handover procedures of the camp allocated by the group leader to Wutian, and then went back to the garden of the palace to practice sword.


    Even though he is no longer the little third level warrior of that year, he has not forgotten that his best skills are still lightness skill and sword technique.


    Of course, the sword in my hand has been replaced by a magic sword with powerful spiritual power.


    All of a sudden, Li Maozhen, who was practising her sword, stopped. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and murmured: "they have mixed together. It''s really It''s unexpected. "


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter with you?" The empress shuiyunji, who just came back from shopping, saw her brother waving a sword and standing there motionless, and asked him in a voice.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just that there are two experts who have just entered the affiliated world on behalf of the group members. After paying more attention, they seem to have made friends." Li Maozhen put down her sword dancing hand and turned to shuiyunji with a warm smile.


    "It''s not very normal. Now, apart from the hegemony and the fire cloud evil god, which group members and their forces have no friends in the affiliated world? However, brother Wang, I happened to meet a bully when I was shopping this morning. He told me what kind of "King Felisa" he is working for now. Brother Wang, what do you think he''s good at telling me about this? I''m not familiar with him? " Water cloud Ji some don''t understand to Li Maozhen asked, at the same time, take out a handkerchief, come forward to help his brother to wipe the sweat on the forehead.


    Just, she didn''t notice, after listening to her words, Li Maozhen''s eyes suddenly flashed a obliteration.


    The old man, who has been dominating for so many years, is still coveting Wang''s sister!

 Chapter 789

    Flisa joined the chat group not long ago. Li Maozhen hasn''t told shuiyunji about him, so shuiyunji doesn''t know who flisa is.


    But majestic


    What do you do when you run to my sister Wang and say this to her? Now that you are working under Felisa''s hands, with a job and backstage, do you think you can touch Wang''s sister?


    I tell you, no way! Who dares to put his hand to Wang''s sister, Wang will first cut off his hand, and then cut off his head, and finally cut him into meat sauce!


    Li Maozhen thought bitterly in her heart.


    He is a little afraid of Fraser, the king of the universe, but it''s about his sister, not to mention the king of the universe. If you are the king of the heavens, I will fight with you. Besides, xiongba is xiongba, Fraser is Fraser. Your xiongba is just a dog under Fraser''s hand. Can you represent him?


    Hum!


    Then he reached out and grabbed his sister''s hand to wipe his sweat. Li Maozhen said to the empress shuiyunji very seriously: "if you meet a bully again in the future, don''t pay any attention to him. If he keeps on pestering, you don''t have to be polite to him. He will be seriously injured and sent back to the hospital for rest. Don''t worry about the trouble this will cause. Brother Wang is in charge of everything. Do you know? "


    "Well, yes, brother Wang." Seeing that Li Maozhen was so serious, shuiyunji moved her lips slightly. Finally, she swallowed what she wanted to say, nodded and said obediently.


    In fact, she wants to say that the male leader is actually very good. Although he looks fierce, he speaks and does things with the style of a bully. He is a respectable elder. She doesn''t understand why brother Wang told him so. Is he careful that the male leader will do harm to her?


    I shouldn''t have. I''ve met with Xiong Gang several times, and he laughs every time. He doesn''t show any intention to kill me, and


    How can he beat himself? He wasted so much time in the hospital, and his skills were not advanced but retreated. Under the protection of brother Wang, his strength soared and far exceeded him. Therefore, he did not threaten himself at all.


    Water cloud Ji how also want to understand.


    That''s right. If my sister can understand my brother''s mind, my brother won''t have to worry about it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Tushan hospital.


    Black robe and white elephant came here with Felisa.


    "Hello, King Felisa, according to your test report, your injury is not serious. You just need to take some medicine and take good care of yourself for a few days. I''ll prescribe medicine for you now." A beautiful Fox Spirit said with a smile to Felisa in front of him.


    "Yes, thank you, miss." Felisa said with a polite smile. Ten seconds later, she took the prescription from the doctor and went downstairs to the window to collect the medicine.


    Of course, it''s not ordinary medicine. Although the major shareholder of Tushan hospital is Tushan Yaya, it''s not a story of Tushan fox demon. Yao Chen, the chief pharmacist employed by chat group, also holds a considerable proportion of shares here and undertakes the responsibility of providing medicine for Tushan hospital. Therefore, all the pills are provided by the "Dan Pavilion" forces established by Yao Chen.


    After getting the pill, Felisa looked at the instructions and took one directly in front of the black robe and the white elephant. Then, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her face gradually became ruddy.


    "Very good. Take care of yourself for a few days. When King Felisa recovers, Monkey King, I''ll come back to you again!" Felisa thought to herself.


    "Daoyou, how are you recovering?" Then, after Felisa opened his eyes, black robe asked him.


    "It''s not bad. It''s much faster than my natural recovery." Frisa replied.


    "This hospital, open to so many patients, must earn a lot of points!" The white elephant touched his big belly and sighed.


    "Of course, these four industries are the most popular in the world. Tushan hospital is also the largest Affiliated Hospital in the world. Even those who are strong in immortality can treat them and earn more." Felisa said to the white elephant, and at the same time, a look of envy flashed in his eyes.


    But soon, he shook his head and faded his envious look.


    He envies a fart. Although king Felisa has no industry and no source of income in the world, he has old capital!


    He has laid so many planets in his own world, which are all his property. Just auction a few of them is the wealth that ordinary people can''t earn in their lifetime!


    Thinking of this, Felisa''s mood gradually improved.


    Actually, they need to work hard to make money. I, King Felisa, don''t need to work. I''m the richest man in the chat group.


    "Wait, I''m the richest man, isn''t that right?" All of a sudden, Felisa has no idea. He has never heard of anyone who has bought or sold the planet in the past few days. From this point of view, he should be the richest man. Well, yes, I am the richest man.


    She said to herself in silence.


    "Daoyou, since we are making so many points here, why don''t we work together to build a hospital, not necessarily a hospital, just choose one from the medical, educational, commercial and industrial workers you just mentioned?" White elephant looking at not far away that people come and go of patients or injured, suddenly proposed to Frisa."What?" I didn''t expect the elephant to say that. For a moment, Felisa was a little stunned.


    Can he say that he originally intended to set up a mercenary guild here? After that, I will earn points by fighting for others.


    Thinking about it, Felisa coughed and said to the white elephant, "Mr. white elephant, your idea is very good. It''s just that your Wutian Buddha is a monk. He asked you to come here to help him manage his residence well. Instead of spreading your faith, you choose to do business instead Is that all right? "


    "Er..." When Felisa said that, the white elephant and the black robe looked at each other. Then the latter laughed and said to Felisa, "you don''t know. We are new Buddhists. We are different from those before. They are out of date. Now we are new Buddhists. We don''t have so many rules."


    "It turns out that''s the case. Well, we can talk about it in detail to see if we can cooperate and build an industry together. After all, if we can, I don''t want to sit back and eat nothing." Frisa pondered for a moment, nodded.


    Then, he took the hands of the black robe and the white elephant and strode out of the hospital together. The three walked and talked.


    By the way, because of her height, Felisa, who stood between them, looked like their child to outsiders.


    Yes, a black dad and a white Dad, with a white and purple child.

 Chapter 790

    Although Felisa was cruel and domineering, he had to say that he was a very polite villain. He used respectful words to black robes and white elephants and held them by the hand. He didn''t think it was suitable for him.


    In fact, he didn''t think so much. He thought about his father and children. He just thought that since we are partners or cooperators, it''s nothing to walk together.


    However, if he does not think so, black robes and white elephants are not necessarily.


    As they were pulled forward by Felisa, they looked at each other. Then, they looked down at the little man together, and a strange emotion suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    "This Frisa In fact, it''s quite lovely! " The black robe and the white elephant thought of it in their hearts at the same time. Then they shook their heads tacitly.


    No, no, the evil spirit of this guy is so heavy that he killed more people than the two of us combined. How can such a demon be lovely? It''s evil. It''s extreme evil!


    But it''s also good. Only in this way can we become friends and cooperate deeply. Otherwise, if he is a good man, we will worry about whether he will be bad for us!


    Thinking, the black robe and the white elephant nodded to themselves, and then they began to think about the so-called cooperation. They What kind of industry should we engage in and what kind of industry should we establish?


    "Ta TA ~" is thinking, at this time, a burst of running footsteps sounded, it is xiongba, he came to the hospital review, did not expect to see his boss, so quickly bowed body, trot over.


    "I''d like to meet King Felisa and wish him to unite the world with heaven." Xiongba ran in front of the three of them and knelt down suddenly. He bowed to the middle of them.


    "Oh, it''s xiongba sang. Get up." Stopping and looking at the old man in front of him, Felisa said with a smile.


    "King chevalisa." The black robe and the white elephant thought that he was going to stand up. But they didn''t think about it. He bowed down again with a bang after straightening up his chest. He knocked his head heavily to Felisa. Then he pulled back his pants and stood up.


    After standing up, he still kept a bent posture, looked at the black robe and the white elephant, and then respectfully said to Felisa: "king, the two planets you ordered to sell have already contacted the buyer. Pudu Cihang of Tianlong temple and AO Bing of Donghai aquarium are willing to buy one, and the price is also very good, which is higher than the price of Qunli mall. Would you like to buy one See? "


    "Pudu Cihang, Ao Bing, are the two dragons in the group, aren''t they?" Felisa thought about it and asked the bully.


    "Yes, my Lord. Ao Bing is the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea in one world. His cultivation is very high. Now he is in the second stage of immortality! Of course, I can''t compare with you. As for Pudu Cihang, he used to be just a centipede spirit. By stealing the country and swallowing the national fortune, he successfully evolved from a centipede into a dragon. However, he has not yet entered the immortal realm. Now his cultivation is only at the top of the Ninth level of the demon way, but I think it will break through soon. " The overlord told Felisa.


    Although Lao Xiong has been in hospital twice because of his bad life, he has been trapped in the hospital for more than half a year. When he is free, he will be in the water and care more about current affairs, so he knows a lot of things.


    "Well, although the strength is not very good, it seems that they have good financial resources to buy a planet. Then trade with them. Remember to treat the guests better. Maybe I need their financial support when I rebuild the Fraser army in the future!" Felisa said to the overlord.


    "Yes, your majesty, please don''t worry. My subordinates will handle these trifles properly for you." Xiongba raised his hand and clasped his fist. He said to Felisa very seriously.


    "Well, I''m worthy of being my right man. I''ll take care of you, xiongbasang." Just like the respectful attitude of xiongba, Felisa''s fake smile became a little more sincere. She released the hand holding the white elephant and raised it to pat xiongba on the shoulder, but suddenly she was embarrassed to find that it seemed that she couldn''t get it.


    "King." Seeing this, the hero quickly crawled on the ground, looking at Felisa with an old face and a chrysanthemum like smile.


    "Well, xiongba sang, you have a bright future. Do well, King Felisa. I won''t treat you badly." Felisa nodded with satisfaction, clapped his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you very much!" Hearing this "promise" from Felisa, the overlord was very excited, and immediately he was very grateful.


    Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen, by climbing the high branch of the devil queen moganna, became the devil''s emissary. They not only got a lot of resources from the world of the super theological academy, but also abandoned the fairyland to cultivate science and technology, and jumped into the immortal realm of science and technology system, a group of cattle.


    You know, although the science and technology system is called "the weakest existence in the existing cultivation system of chat group", no matter how weak it is, the immortal realm is immortal realm after all. It''s not something that the eight and nine level strong of other cultivation systems can compete with!


    As for Li Maozhen, although he didn''t ask Mo ganna to transform himself into a super warrior in the science and technology system, he set foot on the road of both Xianwu and Wuxian, which made the progress much slower than Wei Wuxian. However, he got a lot of resources from Mo ganna, and all of them were bought by him into usable cultivation resources.In addition, he also has the status of "subordinate world position manager" appointed by the group leader and the benefits that this status can enjoy. That day, it was really enviable!


    The most important thing is that he also has such a beautiful sister, that appearance, that figure, that temperament, that talk It''s the end of Yan Ying!


    Cough! What? I''m not a womanizer. I''m just considering Li Maozhen''s strength and influence. If I can get married with him, it''s definitely good for my career, and it''s also good for the ugly Frisa.


    In a word, Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen can get great benefits by climbing up the high branch of moganna, so I can climb up to frissa.


    And!


    I am the right man of Felisa now, and he has promised that he will not treat me badly. Can I ask him to help me put pressure on Li Maozhen and let him agree to my marriage with shuiyunji, and from then on, I will marry Li Maozhen and become his friendly son-in-law?


    Xiongba thought in his heart.


    Thinking about it, he hesitated for a while, and finally decided to let it go. After all the things he had done for Felisa, it was time to ask for some rewards from him and help himself to marry his sister Li Maozhen. This was a big reward for himself.


    Immediately, the whole man became more respectful and said to Felisa: "king, subordinate..."

 Chapter 791

    "King Felisa!"


    Xiongba was about to start his journey to Felisa. Suddenly, a sweet voice sounded. Then, a purple figure flashed around xiongba. In front of Felisa, there were black robes and white elephants. He saluted respectfully and said, "xuanjingtian, my servant girl, came to ask king Felisa to come to the palace to talk about Taoism on the order of king Qi."


    After that, he looked at the black robe and the white elephant and said with a smile, "king Qi told the maidservant that if he saw two adults, he would ask them to come over together, and the adults would appreciate it."


    "Er..." Xuanjingtian, one of the nine heavenly saints, said that black robe and white elephant looked at each other, and they could see the color of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    They were separated from Li Maozhen for a short time. Why did they ask them to come over all of a sudden? Is there something I didn''t finish before?


    "Xuan Jing Tian sang, Qi Wang sang, did he just invite me to talk about Tao?" Flisa''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked xuanjingtian.


    He doesn''t know the way of Tao, but the word "Lun Dao" has replaced the meaning of "exchange" and "exchange of cultivation experience" in the group. Almost all the group friends like to use this word in this kind of things, but there is no other way. It''s just a higher style, which can improve their own style.


    "Yes, that''s what king Qi ordered." Xuanjingtian bowed his head and replied respectfully.


    "Oh, well, since it''s Qi Wang Sang''s invitation, King Felisa can''t help giving face." After hesitating for a moment, Felisa said with a polite smile. Then, looking at the black robe and the white elephant, she asked them, "two friends, will you accept Qi Wang Sang''s invitation?"


    "We? Hahaha, king Qi is a hero among the people. How can we refuse his kind invitation? " The white elephant didn''t answer. As the black robe of Wu Tian''s great Dharma protector, he said with a smile. Then xuanjing Tian in front of him gave a fist and said boldly, "please lead the way. Don''t let king Qi wait for a long time."


    "Yes, thank you very much, King Felisa and two adults. Please." To get a satisfactory answer, xuanjingtian saluted the three again, and then made a gesture of please with a smile.


    "Xiongba sang, you take my messenger to the frozen planet, gather the old headquarters of the frissa legion, and then be responsible for teaching them your three points of strength, more or less increase a little strength. When the frissa king takes care of me, I will continue to lead them to occupy the earth and fight to the death with the monkey king." He nodded to xuanjingtian. Felisa threw a mobile phone like machine to xiongba and ordered him to walk in the direction xuanjingtian pointed to.


    See, black robe and white elephant also follow suit.


    "What? King Felisa Catch the messenger, hear flisa''s words, see he is about to leave, xiongba a little flustered, quickly raised his hand, yelled at his back.


    "Well? What''s the matter with you? " Felisa stopped and turned to him.


    Xuanjingtian, the black robe and the white elephant also looked back at him. A dangerous light flashed in xuanjingtian''s eyes, and he spoke at the same moment when the hero opened his mouth.


    "King Felisa, I want to ask you..."


    "Lord Qi once said that people should know that for toads who want to eat swan meat, he always uses his sword to cut them and split them into pieces! Do you think it''s right for him to do so? "


    "Er..." Hearing xuanjingtian''s words, the words that xiongba wanted to say were suddenly stuck in his throat. His turbid eyes were staring at that young and beautiful xuanjingtian, cursing in his heart.


    Nima, king Qi of your family has seen through my long hidden mind!


    Not only see through, he dares to threaten me.


    King Felisa, look, he''s threatening me in your face. He''s threatening you the most Loyal subordinates!


    "The toad that wants to eat swan? What is this? It should be that toad wants to eat swan! But is there really a toad in the world who wants to eat swan meat? " Just as the hero roared in his heart, suddenly, Felisa touched his chin and asked.


    "King..."


    "If you go back to King Felisa, yes. In our world, there is a man named Li Xingyun who falls in love with Ji Ruxue, the maid of our empress. Although Ji Ruxue is just a maid, she can''t be watched at will, so... " Xuanjingtian rushes to the front of xiongba and says with a smile on his face.


    "So what happened?" The white elephant on one side asked curiously.


    "Yes, how''s it going?" Frisa asked.


    "So king Qi killed him, the kind of frustrated. As for Ji Ruxue, because she also fell in love with Li Xingyun, she was regarded by king Qi as not loving herself, so she was imprisoned in the magic sound workshop and was not allowed to go out for a whole life. "


    "Gulu ~" after hearing xuanjingtian''s words, the hero immediately swallowed his saliva and began to retreat.


    This Li Maozhen is a cruel man!


    Someone has a crush on his sister''s maid. He''s so frustrated. I have a crush on his sister No, I can''t. I can''t be afraid. I have the support of King Felisa. I don''t have to be afraid of him!


    Xiongba thought in his heart.Then, he began to speak again. Who knows, at this time, Felisa suddenly said with a smile: "Qi Wang sang has a good temper, but what he did is right. How can a king like us covet or even steal what he has? Even a worthless maid


    "What king Felisa said is very true. Therefore, king Qi also said that if someone dares to covet his sister, he will try his best to make the other party miserable." Xuanjingtian bowed his head and said.


    "It''s understandable. Ha, Qi Wang sang is my friend. If someone dares to be rude, I will help Qi Wang sang to take care of that person. " Felisa laughed.


    "Thank you very much, King Felisa."


    "You''re welcome. It''s a piece of cake. Oh, by the way, xiongba sang, what did you just say? " Don''t understand the love between men and women of flisa suddenly thought of what, to the hegemony continue to ask.


    "Well, I Oh no, subordinate There''s nothing more to say. I just want to wish the king a smooth journey. My subordinates will do well what the king has ordered. " He seemed to be enduring something. He clenched his hands into a fist and said to Felisa in a trembling voice.


    "Xiongba sang, your voice seems to be a little wrong. Are you sick?"


    "Yes, yes, so my subordinates Come to the hospital and see a doctor. "


    "It turns out that you can do the task I gave you after seeing the doctor. Take care, King Felisa. I won''t treat you badly." With that, Felisa turned her head and walked towards king Qi''s mansion under the guidance of Xuan Jingtian.


    Before he left, xuanjingtian and xiongba looked at each other. Xiongba could see the disdain and disdain in this woman''s eyes, as if to say: you are so old that you deserve our attention.


    Nima I''m the leader of Tianxia society. How dare you despise me!


    The bully was furious, but considering that Felisa was here, he didn''t dare to break out, so he had to swear in his heart: "Li Maozhen, I remember this today, it''s Day I''ll take your sister! "

 Chapter 792

    Originally, he wanted to swear that he would defeat Li Maozhen in order to wash away today''s shame. But in the middle of his vow, he suddenly found that it seemed very difficult to do this, not to mention him, even Felisa.


    It is not because of Li Maozhen''s strength, but because he still has the identity of "subordinate world level manager" appointed by the group leader himself.


    This identity can be said to be second only to the group leader and administrator in the chat group. Because of it, even if Li Maozhen''s cultivation has not yet broken through to immortality, Felisa has to give him a little face. He is invited to talk about Taoism, and he is not affectable. He is very face saving.


    So it''s hard to kill him! Only if we can make the group leader lose his status as a position manager, and then try to make him offend the public like AI xinjue and Luo Hong, can we possibly kill him.


    But, how is that possible?


    Li Maozhen has not made any mistakes since he managed the affiliated world, and he also has many friends in the group, especially Mo ganna and Wei Wuxian. It is basically impossible to make him make public anger.


    Therefore, I''d better be pragmatic and change the oath to take away his sister. Yes, this is the reason why I changed the oath. There is absolutely no other reason!


    Anyway, Li Maozhen, you bastard, a little king Qi who was not as strong as me at the beginning, and could only rely on the death of life, but also dare to threaten me now. I I will never let you go so easily in the future!


    "Hum!" Thinking about it, xiongba snorted coldly, and then got up from the ground. He was about to turn around and go to the task that Frisa had told him before.


    Just, just turned around, suddenly, he thought of something.


    "The administrator, Lord Baiyue, and the universe overlord mieba and the demon king Sun Wukong, all three of them seem to be in hospital now. Is this seat OK Well, I''ll buy some gifts to visit them. I''m afraid it''s not enough to hold the thighs of the ugly Frisa. I need to hold more thighs to compete with Li Maozhen, especially the administrator. If the administrator supports me, I can tear my face with Li Maozhen and ask him to marry my sister directly. " Xiongba thought in his heart.


    Then, he nodded, moved, looked at the points on his account, thought of the identity of the three people he was going to visit, sighed, and said in secret, "I can''t bear to have a child with a wolf."


    Then he turned around and went to Youjia shopping mall not far away to buy gifts for visiting patients.


    By the way, this Youjia shopping mall is an industry for you, and its scale is small.


    Not much?


    Yes, because in addition to some high-end goods, most of them are snacks and ordinary supplements with small profits and quick turnover. Anyway, they are similar to the world''s big Runfa, Warren vanguard.


    And xiongba, he went to Of course, I''m going to spend money on those high-end goods. Woo Hoo ~


    On the other side, the mainland.


    When he devoted himself to refining the Buddhist power, yeshiqiu didn''t know what was going on in the subsidiary world. He knew about the open and secret struggle between xiongba and Li Maozhen before, but he didn''t care about it for a long time.


    The fate of the two people had already changed dramatically in the months when xiongba was trapped in the hospital, so the fight was meaningless. No one in the group is the kind of fool who is willing to offend Li Maozhen for the sake of a flatterer, so under normal circumstances, the hegemony has no chance of winning.


    Under normal circumstances, is there any abnormal situation?


    Of course, if the great and handsome group leader suddenly appoints him as the administrator, will the situation be reversed soon?


    Although the position managers of the affiliated world claim to be second only to the group leader and administrator, they are only second.


    But is that possible?


    The old man has no strength, no beauty, no eloquence, and no way of employing people. It''s better to appoint Yin Su Su as the administrator!


    So, there''s no hope for hegemony. He''s been like that all his life.


    To get back to the point, with the help of the third stage cultivation of immortality and the divination cauldron, which has been strengthened by the super strengthening furnace, yeshiqiu has now been successfully refined It''s a relic of the pharmacist liuliguang Buddha.


    The rolling Buddha''s power is transformed into pure magic power, which flows into his body, fills and improves his body, nourishes and strengthens his spirit. After integrating all these magic powers with himself, he is already sweating and his clothes are all wet.


    However, as he sat on the bed, the magic light from his body became more and more dazzling. Finally, when there was a big bang in the yuan Shen, Qiu opened his eyes at night. Then, two golden lights shot out of his eyes, entangled each other in the hall, and finally collided with each other.


    "Boom!" There was an explosion. The sound and scale of the explosion were not big, but in the place where they collided, countless layers of small worlds turned into dark clouds in a flash, and even the origin of that place disappeared.


    In short, that place no longer exists in the land of fighting spirit, and no one can get by, even in the autumn of the night.Because there is no place, how to go?


    Recreate it?


    Sorry, I can''t.


    Destruction and creation are two different things. Just like an ordinary person, he can easily break a cup, but if you ask him to restore the cup to its original state, you''d better wash and sleep.


    In the same way, night time and autumn, which destroyed some origins of the world, are also like this.


    "The loss of this source should not be enough to demote the fighting mainland. It''s just happened in my palace, and no one will come, so that''s it." At night, Qiu thought irresponsibly.


    Then he took a deep breath, raised his arm, clenched his fist, looked at the dazzling purple light of his fist, and his eyebrows were full of excitement. He said in secret: "the fourth power of immortality, which is the fourth power of immortality! It''s worthy of being the sariki of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas who can destroy the immortality after collecting 18 pieces. Refining one will make me jump over two small realms in the third stage of immortality, and directly reach the fourth stage of immortality. If I refine all the 11 pieces in my hand, my cultivation will definitely reach the fourth stage of immortality, even the peak, and even break through to the fifth stage of immortality Is it possible? "


    It''s not unreasonable for yeshiqiu to think so. In the postscript of journey to the west, although only collecting 18 relic of the ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas can eliminate Wutian, it doesn''t mean that Wutian''s magic power is equal to the sum of 18 ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    You should know that the power of the Tathagata is no less than that of Wutian. But why did the Tathagata not choose to fight with Wutian?


    That''s because of doom. Even if the mana is equal, if heaven wants Wutian to rule the three realms for thirty-three days, then Wutian will surely rule the three realms for such a long time. It''s no use for the Tathagata to fight with him. It''s not something that can be solved by mana, so the Tathagata has passed away.


    The sariki, the ancestor of the eighteen Buddhas, should be a switch that resonates with the way of heaven in that world. As long as they are gathered together, the boundless Qi will disappear instantly, and then, naturally, he will fail.


    Otherwise, it would be too frightening for a person to have to add together the eighteen ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    Of course, even so, it is possible that Wutian''s magic power is better than that of a single or even several ancestors of Ten Thousand Buddhas.


    "Only one can be refined for the time being, and the remaining ten can be refined after I get used to this new power." Excited for a few minutes, at nightfall, Qiu collected the rest of the relics. Then, he went down from the bed, opened the gate of the palace and stepped into his own garden.


    "Well?" Who knows, just out of the palace, in his subconscious perception, a picture attracted his attention.


    It''s Nalan Yanran. She''s feeding the snake in the canteen.

 Chapter 793

    "NIMA, what are you trying to do?" Sensing this scene, Qiu''s face turned black at night, and the corners of his mouth twitched a few times, murmuring.


    "What''s the matter?" The soul of the Silver Dragon King asked at night.


    "Nothing. It''s just that someone broke my orders and sabotaged my action to take in pets." At night, the autumn slightly feel helpless to say.


    "Oh, there is such a person in this world. Is he very strong?"


    "It''s not strong. Even the emperor can''t fight."


    Hearing this, in the spiritual world of autumn at night, the eyelid of the Silver Dragon King in human shape shakes a few times. Can she say that the emperor is the strongest soul beast under her hands? You look down on him so much that I have no face!


    "That woman, as soon as she regained her freedom, turned against me again. Do you really think I have a good temper? Since she dares to do so, I dare to hang her up and not give her food, let her smell the fragrance and stay in the canteen for a few years. " At night, Qiu cursed. The next second, the space fluctuated, and the whole person disappeared from the original place.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dining hall of Nalan''s disciples.


    Nalan Yanran moved her fingers and controlled a huge roasted lamb leg with the force of space, suspended in front of the snake, so that he could eat it.


    "Wu, Wu, it''s delicious. It''s so delicious that I can finally eat the delicious food here. Wu, after smelling the taste for so long, I just can''t eat it. I''m so greedy. Yanran, you''re a good person!" Teng snake while eating to the bottom of the Na LAN Yan Yan thanks a way.


    "Oh! You''re welcome. Take your time. There''s plenty more. By the way, you haven''t told me, why did Nalan Shiqiu hang you here and tell people not to give you food but water? " Na LAN Yan Ran light smile a, to Teng snake ask a way.


    "Hum, that bastard, he did it just to force me to agree to be his spirit beast!" After swallowing the mutton in his mouth, Teng she was silent for a moment and said indignantly.


    "Spirit beast?" Nalan Yan widened his eyes and looked at the snake hanging in the air with a pair of surprised eyes.


    This guy turned out to be Warcraft. I thought he was human!


    No, I can''t see that he is Warcraft. How can it be? How high is his cultivation?


    "Yanran, why do you look at me like this?" Teng snake is about to continue to eat roast lamb legs, suddenly noticed that Nalan''s eyes changed when she looked at her, so she stopped and asked her.


    Hearing this question, looking at Teng snake with white hair, young and handsome appearance, good figure and interesting speech, Nalan looked at him carefully again, and then asked him, "Teng snake, what kind of Warcraft are you, oh no, spirit animal, snake, what kind of snake?"


    "What kind of Warcraft? Don''t talk nonsense, Yanran. I''m the most famous, the most promising, and the most handsome snake god in heaven. I''m a god beast! God beast Teng she said excitedly.


    "Well, beast, just you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean by that? " Teng she suddenly felt that the little lady was no longer a good person.


    "I''m sorry, I mean that Nalan Shiqiu dares to hang you here and seal the spiritual power in your body just as you are a beast. Isn''t he afraid that you will retaliate against him in the future?" Nalan Yanran quickly changed the wording and said to Teng she.


    "Alas Hearing this, Teng she sighed heavily. The roasted leg of lamb near her mouth suddenly stopped smelling. She said, "he''s really not afraid."


    "Why, you can''t beat him, he didn''t attack you to win, didn''t you say you were a beast?"


    Teng she


    If I can''t beat him, is it necessary for me to be a beast? Who stipulated that the beast would be invincible in the world? I fought with him, but it was I can''t beat him!


    "Oh, why do you ask him this question? If he says he can beat me, do you still want to join hands with him to deal with me? " Just when Teng she was depressed, suddenly, a whizzing laughter rang out. Hearing the laughter, Teng she''s body suddenly trembled, and quickly opened her mouth to bite the roast lamb leg in front of her.


    If that guy comes, I''m afraid he will be unable to eat for a long time. If he can eat more, he will eat more.


    Teng she thinks very well, but


    "Hum!" A wave of space, Nalan Yanran role in the roasted leg of the space force was instantly defeated, and then the roasted leg disappeared, the snake bit a lonely.


    At night, Qiu looked at the greedy snake who was obviously resentful of himself, ignored him, and then looked at him. After seeing himself, the whole person became very angry instantly. Nalan Yanran, who clenched her hands into a fist, shrugged her shoulders, spread out her hand and asked, "Miss, what are you going to do?"


    "You are the demon?" Na LAN Yan Ran calls a way.


    "What do you do to interfere with my pet taking action? I told him not to feed him. " Autumn light way at night.


    "Well, I don''t know about it. I just saw Teng snake hanging here. It''s very pitiful, so I gave him something to eat. That''s all." Said, Na LAN Yan ran side body, no longer looking at the night autumn."Do you think I''ll believe it?" At night, Qiucai doesn''t believe that when people in the canteen see Nalan Yanran wants to feed Teng snake, they won''t remind her about it. It''s clear that this woman doesn''t pay attention to herself at all. She says she''s not allowed to give Teng snake food, so she has to give it, just to fight against herself!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Teng she. I only gave him food because he was poor, right?"


    "Yes, yes, I testify." Teng said quickly.


    "Oh, yes, I didn''t accept the spirit beast, but you will accept it with a meal." Hearing the sound of the snake coming from behind, Qiu laughs in his heart at night.


    Then he covered the bottom with his hand, shook his head and said to her, "Miss, it''s very difficult for me to ignore what I said and interfere with what I want to do. Otherwise, since you are so kind-hearted, I''ll hang you up with Teng snake and see if anyone can feed you with such kindness, OK


    "What?" Hearing this, Nalan Yanran and Teng snake''s face suddenly changed. Then, Nalan Yanran turned around, looked at him again, reached out and pointed at him, and said angrily, "Nalan Shiqiu, you bastard, I''ll fight with you today! Tianjie intermediate fighting skill, no... "


    "Don''t fight!" At night, Qiu put up a finger to interrupt Nalan Yanran''s words. At the same time, a force hard to see by the naked eye acted on her, which sealed the fighting spirit in her body. The whole person was tied up, unable to move, even unable to speak.


    "Whoosh!" Then she waved and let her fly up. A rope appeared at the top of the canteen, which tied Nalan Yanran and hung there, beside Teng snake.


    "Miss, only divine power can break my rope, so you should be honest and reflect here. Remember, no one is allowed to give her food, not even water. " At night, Qiu said with a smile to Nalan who was full of anger in his eyes. Then, he told many family children around him.


    "Yes, young master." All of them bowed to answer.


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded his head with satisfaction. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he released the shackles of Nalan Yanran''s body. In the next second, he used the power of space and left here.


    "Nalan, please let me go Well, damn it After the mouth moved, Nalan Yanran immediately yelled, but before the words were finished, autumn people disappeared at night. Seeing this scene, she was very angry that the seal of fighting spirit had not been lifted, and she let out an unwilling cry.


    She couldn''t understand how the lovely boy in the past could be so bad now. She shut me up in the bedroom and didn''t allow me to come out. Now she''s still hanging here. Do you know that I''m your sister? Won''t your kindness hurt when you treat me like this?


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you think of a way to help me untie this rope?" Nalan Yanran orders to many Nalan children below.


    However


    Hearing this, they rushed out of the dining hall with their own body skills.


    I''m sorry, miss. We haven''t heard anything. I don''t know what you want to do!


    "You, you Damn it Nalan Yanran feels that she has suffered a great betrayal. No one has listened to her talk in her own home, Wu Wu ~


    In a beautiful garden.


    At night, Qiu came back here, shook his hands, moved his body, and seemed to be adapting to the fourth force of the immortal realm.


    At this time, the Silver Dragon King, who had brought all the scenes just now into his eyes, suddenly said to him, "did you just do that for a purpose?"


    "Well?" The action that shakes a hand suddenly, night time autumn laughs a way: "how to say?"


    "That woman, when you hit her, you didn''t mean to kill her. You didn''t mean to hurt her at all. And at that time, when you covered your face with your hand, I could see you were laughing."


    "That''s it? I just teach her a lesson. Isn''t it normal to have no malice? "


    "Then why did you finally say to her that only divine power can untie the rope that bound her? You didn''t say that to her, but to the snake hanging beside her, did you


    "I sealed all the magic power in Teng snake." Autumn at night, casual way.


    "But he still has divine blood. If he is willing to use his blood to help the woman untie the rope, do you think the rope you cast will be broken? You are I want to give her the pet I was going to keep, right? " The Silver Dragon King sat by a lake in the spiritual world, looked up at the sky and said with a smile.


    "Well, a woman who is too clever is often very annoying." Autumn light way at night.


    With that, he closed the channel of the Silver Dragon King to the outside world.


    Later, at night, Qiu threw away the dust on his sleeve and said, "what can I do? The fate has already been settled. If I cut it off by force, it''s not good for everyone, just Let''s do it. "

 Chapter 794

    Perhaps it is because he has been back and forth to various worlds for many times and brought Teng snake to Douqi continent. As a creature in the glass world, Teng snake also has cause and effect and fate in Douqi continent.


    Just now, at the moment when he saw Nalan Yanran and Teng snake, he had a connection with the way of heaven in this world, and found that Nalan Yanran and Teng snake had already established their fate.


    It''s not marriage. They don''t have that kind of fate. Some of them are masters and servants!


    Yes, that is to say, Nalan Yanran has the fate of taking Teng snake as a spirit beast.


    To be reasonable, if you don''t recognize this fate, you can destroy it by force. Even after Teng snake recovers his power, if he doesn''t want to recognize it, he can break it, but


    After thinking about it, considering that I always go out these days, I really don''t care much about the development of the family and Nalan Yanran''s experience and cultivation. If it''s bad, her fate seems a little bad.


    Even though Teng snake was captured by his friends, and then subdued and sealed his power by himself, fate is fate. Nalan Yanran fed Teng snake a bite of mutton, and the fate between them was established. In this case, we are not stingy people. OK, we will complete you and give you a chance. However, can we succeed in accepting Teng snake in the end, It depends on Nalan Yanran herself.


    After all, none of the masters of our group has accepted Teng snake.


    As a strong man in the third stage of immortality, Teng she can completely break through the shackles of the world''s heavenly way after recovering his divine power. Therefore, if Nalan Yanran wants to succeed, Teng she must be willing to be her spirit beast.


    Other external forces, except for their own, are useless.


    Don''t fight the emperor either. It''s not enough to fight the snake.


    However, when to restore the divine power of Teng snake, the decision is in their own hands, they will make a decision according to the follow-up development.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then he chuckled and disappeared as a beam of Aurora.


    ¡­¡­


    In the canteen.


    Teng snake looked at Nalan Yanran who was hanging by his side and said with some guilt, "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you."


    "It''s none of your business." Nalan Yanran said.


    At the moment, she is constantly cursing night autumn in her heart. If not for her strength, she says that she absolutely wants him to look good.


    First sealed his fighting spirit, and then sent him to the workroom to do hard labor, and then went to dig coal, farming, in short, how ruthless on how to punish him!


    Good guy, it''s the second time. It''s the second time he''s done it to himself. This time, I''m still hanging in the canteen in front of so many people. Don''t I want face? Sure enough, what I thought was right. It''s better to kill my brother!


    I''m sorry, I''m so sorry!


    "Yanran, come here and I''ll see if I can bite your rope with my teeth." At this time, Teng snake said to Nalan Yanran.


    "It''s useless. Didn''t you hear the boy just now say that only divine power can untie the rope on me." Nalan Yanran stops the curse in her heart, looks at the same miserable Teng snake beside her, and shakes her head to him.


    "Oh, my divine power is sealed, but my divine body is still there. I''ll try with my teeth, maybe I can bite it open!" Teng she said with a smile.


    "So Teng snake, are you really a beast Hearing this, Nalan was surprised.


    Hearing this, Teng snake suddenly gave a smile on his face and said: "so, you didn''t believe me at all just now. What do you think I am, mortal, monster or the Warcraft in your mouth?"


    "Warcraft." Na LAN Yan answers a way.


    Teng she


    How honest you are!


    Teng snake grinds his teeth, and then takes a deep breath. He grits his teeth to Nalan and asks, "then you can''t get over it?"


    "Yes." Nalan Yanran said, and then shaking his body, let himself closer to the snake, the previous shaking strength is too big, the snake can''t bite the rope, but after a few experiments, with experience, finally, the snake bit the rope around Nalan Yanran''s waist, and then force, force, force


    "Oh, no, my teeth are almost loose. What kind of material is it? It''s too changeable!" Two minutes later, Teng she opened her mouth and let Nalan Yanran shake back automatically. She cried in pain.


    "Can you do it or not?" Looking at the constant inhalation and blowing, as if the teeth really hurt, Nalan opened her mouth. She wanted to comfort him and ask him if he had anything to do and whether it was tight. But I don''t know why, she finally asked such a question. Maybe It''s character.


    "What? Can''t I? " The snake, who was constantly breathing in and blowing, immediately quit. He looked at the momentum and shook back, and then continued to shake back. In a word, Nalan Yanran, who was shaking back and forth, said angrily, "do you know who I am? I, Teng snake god king, am the most handsome, natural and unrestrained, and most promising God official in heaven. Dare you say I can''t do it"But you didn''t bite the rope." Na LAN Yan Ran says.


    "I That''s because I didn''t exert myself just now. If you aim at the point again, I''ll try again. " Teng she said angrily.


    "All right." Nalan Yanran also hoped that he could succeed, so he forced himself to shake in the direction of re aiming at Teng snake''s mouth.


    At the same time, Teng she pursed her mouth, bit some of her lips with her teeth, let her blood overflow on her teeth, and then


    "Woo Hoo!" Once again toward the rope tied to Nalan Yanran''s waist to bite, this time, he successfully bit out a little trace.


    "No way, Teng snake. It''s useless. Wait a minute. How can your mouth bleed?" Nalan Yanran looked down at the rope around his waist and asked Teng she.


    "I Well, don''t worry about it. It''s only a little bit of a mark after biting my lips. I''ll have to bite it all off. I''ll live or not! " Teng snake wants to cry and says without tears.


    I can''t understand the meaning of Teng snake, but seeing that he seems to be really hard to bite out such a trace, Nalan looks at him with a slightly wrinkled eyebrow and a complicated face and says, "Teng snake, forget it. If we wait here, I don''t believe Nalan Shiqiu, who dares to hang me here all his life!"


    "What if he really dares? The first time I saw him, I thought he was not a good man. "


    "In case Then I Alas Nalan Yanran has nothing to say. In fact, she can''t see through her smelly cousin now. Maybe, like Teng she said, he may hang himself here for a lifetime or more than ten years.


    Hearing Nalan''s sigh, he looked up at her. Seeing that she had nothing to say, he remembered that he was hanged here because of himself. Teng snake''s brow was locked and his heart was tangled.


    Both of them were silent and kept silent for half an hour.


    At last, Teng she took a deep breath, as if she was going out. Her eyes became firm and she said to Nalan Yanran, "Yanran, come here again and let me have a try. This time, I will be able to break the rope!"


    The words fall, the snake secretly force out their own blood essence, spread on the tip of the tongue, the animal''s blood essence is like a monster''s demon Dan contains a strong power, they can''t use the divine power, with the blood essence contains the power, will be able to break the broken rope, certainly!


    Teng snake is firm in heart.

 Chapter 795

    When Teng she is ready to use her own essence and blood to strengthen the bite force of her teeth, bite off the rope that binds Nalan Yanran, and hang her in the dining hall, on the other side, in a mountain range in Zhongzhou, under the ancient bodhi tree, autumn is lying here at night, with her eyes slightly closed, feeling the life leisurely, and also familiar with the power of the recent surge in her body.


    Ancient bodhi tree?


    Yes, yeshiqiu had been looking for the ancient tree that could help people understand the Tao. Today, yeshiqiu found it again, and it also welcomed the arrival of yeshiqiu.


    After all, as a semi imperialist strong man who has dealt with Doudi, the ancient bodhi tree can naturally feel the breath that is far beyond Doudi sent out by autumn at night. For such a strong man, no creature in this continent dares to say no to his arrival.


    At night, Qiu''s sword eyebrows beat slightly, and the corner of his mouth raised a happy arc.


    "This Teng snake is really loyal. It used to be true to Chu Xuanji, but now it''s true to Nalan Yanran. It''s a pity that I prepared this pet for myself." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    "Hum!" At this time, a breeze came, blowing the long flowing hair of autumn at night, and the wind brought another message he was interested in.


    It''s Queen Medusa.


    After "escaping" from Nalan''s clan, the woman flew directly to the serpents. As a result, on the way, she met the eight winged Black Snake emperor who had been pursuing her, and then


    Then, needless to say, the eight winged Black Snake emperor suffered a severe blow. If Medusa had not been afraid of the power of the snake house, he would have died now.


    Oh, take the initiative to fight, the eight wings black snake emperor is also brain disease, no, maybe this is the power of love!


    "Well, these people and snakes have a wonderful life. But I''m a little bored recently." At night, Qiu turned around, supported his head with his hands, and lay on his side, leisurely way.


    Hearing this, he revealed his true form. The ancient bodhi tree, who was helping him to realize the Tao with his magic power, looked down at him and hesitated: "can you tell me What happened? "


    "Sure, but it''s all small things, between snakes." Autumn at night, casual way.


    "Oh, then I''m not interested." Said the ancient bodhi tree.


    "Well, I won''t say that, but how are you thinking about it? Do you want to come with me? Now I''m not the same as I was. Follow me, I promise you can break through to Doudi, and with your talent and the ability of these people to understand the Tao, you will certainly have the strength of hanging Doudi in the future. " At night, Qiu did not open his eyes and asked the ancient bodhi tree.


    After hearing this question, Bodhi Tree hesitated for a long time and then cautiously replied, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know about strength I''m not very interested. I just want to go around the mainland, find a barren mountain to take root and sleep for thousands of years, and then find another barren mountain to continue to sleep. "


    "Oh, that''s a pity, but that''s fine. Anyway, except for me and the greedy snake, you have the highest accomplishments in today''s aggressive continent. If you stay in this three-thirds of an acre, you can keep a peaceful state of mind without competition. To tell you the truth, my accomplishments are higher than you, but I''m definitely not as good as you. "


    "I don''t deserve it. I''ve only lived tens of thousands more years than you." The ancient bodhi tree is modest.


    "Oh Hearing this, Qiu chuckled at night, immediately closed his mouth, continued to understand the Tao, and said nothing more.


    He really values the ability of Bodhi ancient trees to quickly understand the Tao, but if he doesn''t want to, he won''t force him. After all, his pet collecting habit is mainly aimed at animals, not plants.


    Little by little, at last, when it was almost dark, the Teng snake used its blood to break the rope that bound Nalan Yanran, and helped Nalan Yanran regain her freedom.


    Then, Nalan Yanran also used her sword to cut the rope that tied Teng snake.


    Did it work?


    Yes, it did.


    Neither of them thought it would be so easy.


    Then, after discussing for a while, they decided to run away before that son of a bitch (yeshiqiu) found out about it. So they left the Nalan family together. The Nalan family took into account Nalan Yanran''s identity. Although they were afraid that yeshiqiu would blame her, they still did not dare to stop her.


    In this way, a person and a snake go together, I do not know where to go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, you run away before I find out. Do you really think I know nothing? This stupid woman and this stupid snake. " Zhongzhou, at night, chuckles in her heart.


    Then, with a flick of your finger, you can cross tens of millions of kilometers, and release the imprisoned divine power of Teng snake a little bit, which is what it looks like in the middle of the ninth order of Shinto.


    Then, put down your fingers and immerse yourself in the chat group.


    "Sometimes there is no water group. Let''s see what happened to those stupid friends." At night, autumn thought in my heart.¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    "The monkey general has lost his immortal status and become a demon. I must settle this account with him. I''ve heard that the elder martial brother of the great general monkey, Huangmei Buddha, is coming to the kingdom of ten thousand demons, and he wants to ask me for the golden elixir of ten thousand demons. At that time, I will give the golden elixir to him, and he will hand it over to the great general. With the magic power of the great general and the help of the golden elixir of ten thousand demons, I will be able to defeat that smelly monkey of Sun Wukong and get revenge! "


    At night, as soon as autumn entered the group, she saw such a piece of news from the poem of wanyinnvwang.


    Looking at the news, at night, Qiu picks his eyebrows and doesn''t say anything, because Shi Shi is right. The monkey with arms who has got the elixir of ten thousand demons can really defeat the monkey king. It''s not too much to even say that he can hang the monkey king, but


    No matter how many times he won the monkey king, the monkey king will win the last time, and then the result will be determined.


    Without him, who makes the monkey so arrogant that he doesn''t kill the monkey king, and he is a villain.


    If the villain has a chance to kill the protagonist, he doesn''t kill him, and he doesn''t take advantage of the opportunity to show kindness. He tries to accept him with equal respect, but let him go. If the villain doesn''t die, it''s really unreasonable.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Hey, what''s monkey monkey king? It''s easy for you to hurt innocent monkey by mistake when you talk like this."


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king, is still in the hospital, but he has sobered up. Seeing the news from the demon king, he quickly came out to protest.


    However


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "are you innocent, monkey? You''re a monkey, too! Isn''t the lesson you learned last time enough? Shut up if you don''t want to be beaten again. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "my old sun was hurt by Wutian last time, so he couldn''t beat you. Do you really think my old sun will be afraid of you?"


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "Oh, if you are afraid of me, maybe you can live more comfortably. Forget it, I don''t care about you. "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Hey, you woman..."


    Wutian: "Wukong, let me put in a word."


    Wutian, who has been practicing in Lingshan and peeping at the screen, suddenly bubbled.


    Seeing the old man who beat himself seriously with a wave of his sleeve, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, was silent, speechless and clever.


    Yes, although I still don''t agree, I''m really afraid.


    Wutian: "if you remember correctly, the monkey king in your world is still on the way to learn scriptures, isn''t he?"


    Banshee Queen: "yes, what''s the matter, Buddha?"


    "Good, good." He didn''t answer the Queen''s question. Wu Tian showed a smile on his face, put up a palm and said leisurely.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    What does he want to do?

 Chapter 796

    The past life and the present life together, is already the old fish of the water group. Yeshiqiu is very sensitive to the news of the group. In addition, he knows Wutian''s past and future experience, and he knows his character well. Therefore, yeshiqiu can conclude that when he asks the queen of ten thousand demons that day, he must have some idea and want to do something bad.


    Ask the monkey king if he is still on the way to learn from the Scriptures. So, the bad things he wants to do are related to the monkey king. Then, what will it be?


    At night, Qiu doubts in his heart, and then continues to look at the chat screen in his mind.


    Seeing that Wutian didn''t reply to his question, the king of ten thousand demons was not happy. However, taking into account Wutian''s move, he lost the battle record of Monkey King, the king of demons. He didn''t say anything, but continued to send out a message.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "after the monkey general conquers the monkey king and clears away the humiliation, I will leave the monkey general in ten thousand demons country, marry me and let him be the king of ten thousand demons. At that time, you are welcome to come to ten thousand demons country to attend our wedding banquet. Our husband and wife will surely be waiting."


    Wedding banquet?


    She''s getting married?


    Just after visiting Monkey King, the king of the demon king, paying homage to the moon and exterminating the bully, the bully who is going to do something that Frisa has told him, his face suddenly changes when he sees the news from the demon king.


    He can say that on the first day when the Banshee queen entered the group, he loved her deeply Oh no, did you come up with a big plan in your heart?


    What''s the plan?


    Naturally, it''s like trying to woo Li Maozhen to be relatives with powerful friends.


    I wanted Li Maozhen to be my brother-in-law at the beginning. Not long ago, the queen of ten thousand demons entered the group. After seeing her head portrait, xiongba said that he wanted to be her husband!


    What, don''t you want to marry shuiyunji?


    What, can''t I marry you?


    Marry the empress first, and then the queen of ten thousand demons. In this way, my world will have the support of Qi Kingdom and ten thousand demons Kingdom, and my future development in the world will be more smooth.


    However, Li Maozhen discovered my mind and sent someone to humiliate and warn me. Now, even the queen of ten thousand demons is getting married. What can I do?


    Xiongba thinks that he really is It''s hard, it''s hard!


    I just want to be close several times, so that I can get the support of the forces behind them. Why is it so difficult?


    Wei Wuxian didn''t sacrifice his complexion, so he could get the strong support of Mo ganna. I''ve gone through many vicissitudes, and I''m more manly than Wei Wuxian. How can no powerful girl like him?


    You really don''t have eyes!


    He hesitated for a moment and began to edit the news to try to stop the marriage. The man the queen of ten thousand demons should marry should be his hero, and the man who should be given the gold elixir of ten thousand demons as a dowry is not the monkey called the monkey with the arm, but me, the born bully!


    When he was editing the news angrily, someone rushed in front of him and sent a message to the queen of ten thousand demons. It was Wei Wuxian, the little white face he hated most.


    Wei Wuxian: "wedding banquet? OK, I like this kind of cocktail party best. No problem. I''ll be there by then. I''ll give you two a big gift. By the way, the wine you prepared should be a good bar? "


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "ha ha, thank you for your kindness. Don''t worry. Although ten thousand demons can''t be compared with heaven, and there''s no Qiongjiang Yuye, there''s still a lot of wine made from rare spirit fruit in stock after tens of thousands of years. I''m sure it will satisfy Prince Wei."


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, when you say that, I suddenly look forward to it. I really want to start soon."


    Hegemony: @ Wei Wuxian, a bunch of nonsense


    Finally edit the good news, first copy them, and then delete them, edit an idiom to Ai Wei Wuxian.


    Then, xiongba pasted the previous message and sent it out.


    Xiongba: "the queen of poetry, Xiongmou thinks that you still need to think about this marriage. As we all know, with the world of the monkey king, the monkey king is 90% decent, either the protagonist or the protagonist''s companion. Since the monkey in your mouth is against him, it goes without saying that he must be a villain. The villain who does not join the chat group will not come to a good end. You are still young and beautiful. How can you marry a villain who is likely to hit the street at any time? What''s more, if you can''t beat Monkey King, you have to ask your elder martial brother to ask for help from others. What kind of backbone can such a man have? Don''t mention those big men in the group. Even I''m a big boss. I feel I''m much better than him. So the queen of poetry, Xiong, thinks that the monkey with arms really doesn''t deserve you. You won''t be happy with him. Hsiung is so painstaking. It''s all for the sake of the queen. Please think twice


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Wei Wuxian


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Other group members:


    Seeing the news sent by the hero, the crowd was quiet. Even Wei Wuxian, who was suddenly told a bunch of nonsense by AI te and intended to send a message to refute the hero, stopped editing the news, blinked and fell into a state of confusion.When did the male master care so much about other people''s marriage, and he was afraid that the queen of ten thousand demons would be unhappy?


    Is he so kind?


    Why didn''t I find out before?


    Later, Wei Wuxian silently deleted half of the news that had been edited, and did not refute xiongba. He gathered his energy and looked at the chat screen in his mind. He wanted to see how Wanyao queen would reply to xiongba, whether to accept his "painstaking" advice or


    Banshee Queen: "I think you want to die!"


    "Yes, I think he wants to die." Wei Wuxian subconsciously nodded, thought, then, slightly side head, reflected over, ten thousand demon queen said?


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: @ you, you dare to slander the monkey general and curse me for not being happy? You old man, I''m so angry! I will skin and tear you to pieces today. @At night and in autumn, @ worship the moon. Please come out and have a look. This guy dares to curse me and slander my future husband. It''s not that I don''t abide by the rules of the group. It''s really that he deceives people too much. Please agree with me. I want to fight against this tyrant to the death, and use your life to cleanse him of his sin of cursing me and the monkey general! "


    "Majestic"! "


    What the hell, why are you so excited?


    Worship the moon: "the queen of ten thousand demons is a group of friends, and you don''t need to fight as soon as you come up, do you? @Hero, I''d like to apologize to you


    After all, it''s really bad for the people who have just come to visit themselves to pay their respects to the moon. They can''t help but watch the overlord being killed by the queen of ten thousand demons. So after thinking about it, they''d better choose to be a peacemaker and punish the overlord.


    It''s also true that honest officials can''t break the housework, and you who are, you just talk about other people''s marriage and curse them. I don''t know that the book says that women in love are all idiots, and their tempers are particularly stubborn. You not only curse people for not being happy, but also say that their fiance is bad. No, now they should be appointed fiance. Aren''t you fighting?


    Xiongba: "Lord Baiyue, I..."


    Yeshiqiu: "well, don''t say anything. Xiongba really made mistakes in his words. Well, since he just said that monkey king is decent and monkey with arms is villain, and then he said that he is much better than monkey with arms, how about punishing him in your world and dealing with monkey with arms together? @The queen of the banshees. "


    "Majestic"! "


    Let me deal with monkey with monkey in that world? Wait a minute. Does this monkey mean the monkey who got or didn''t get the elixir?


    "Yes, everything is arranged by the Lord." The queen of ten thousand demons looks at the image of the hero fiercely, and then replies to yeshiqiu. At the same time, she has made up her mind that she not only wants to give the golden elixir of ten thousand demons to the great general of monkey, but also wants to help him to see how the hero can deal with it.


    Majestic: "Lord, I''m..."


    Yeshiqiu: "don''t be afraid. You have to believe in your own strength. Don''t you say that you are much better than the macaque, you have a lot of backbone? In that case, you can''t ask for mercy or flinch, you know? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Half of the news about begging for mercy from the Banshee queen and showing the group leader that he wanted to retreat was edited. Suddenly, seeing the news from the group leader, the bully''s face twitched and said in secret: "why, why?"


    Wei Wuxian wanted to fight the attention of the empress for his younger martial brother, but now Li Maozhen still has a good relationship with him.


    Wei Wuxian was always angry with moganna at the beginning, but now she still uses him and promotes him.


    Wei Wuxian was provocative to kill Qian Mo, but he wanted to take off his pants to show him, but now he still talks and laughs with him.


    Wei Wuxian


    But why is it my turn to dominate? I just hold my own careful thinking and persuade the queen of ten thousand demons from a more fair and objective point of view. Then, I will end up like this?


    This world is too unfair, where can I compare with Wei Wuxian My mother has been living in the hospital twice. Do you want me to live in the hospital for the third time?


    Sobbing ~


    sobbing

 Chapter 797

    Of course, the world is unfair. Even the globe is tilted. Compared with Wei Wuxian, his luck is hundreds of millions of points worse, so that his heart is hurt.


    But.


    Don''t be discouraged, don''t give up, this is the quality that our boss chat group members should have!


    Back to the point, seeing that the Banshee queen agreed to her own arrangement, yeshiqiu, who was in the aggressive mainland, immediately made an application for the change of his native place with the authority of the group leader. As long as he signed the application, his native place would be changed from the original world of wind and cloud to the world where the Banshee queen lived.


    He moved from the countryside to the big city, which is also a good thing for him.


    He will stay in that world until he helps the monkey king in that world survive the disaster of monkey, or the monkey king fails. Yeshiqiu will not change his native place for him.


    In addition, if he can''t help the monkey king to defeat the macaque, and even after the macaque wins, he is not afraid of death, which proves that he is much stronger than the macaque, then After that, even if the leader of the group no longer punished him, the group Friends headed by the Banshee queen who didn''t like him would spontaneously laugh at him and make him unable to move in the group.


    In this way, maybe even Felisa will abandon this incompetent man who has damaged his reputation.


    Of course, that''s all in the future. What if xiongba''s luck suddenly gets better this time and helps Sun Wukong defeat the monkey, showing his ability and backbone?


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Yeshiqiu: @ xiongba, you bookmark this application, and then go to find the monkey king to prove to the demon queen that what you said before is right. If you can prove it, then I will ask her to apologize to you and give you some compensation. "


    Yeshiqiu sent the made application for change of native place to xiongba in a red envelope, and then sent him a message.


    Majestic overlord


    Looking at the exclusive red envelope sent by the group leader on the chat screen and seeing this message again, the hero felt a burst of grief.


    He just took time to check with silly girl''s mobile phone on the Internet, and found that the monkey is not an easy role to deal with.


    There are five immortals in the sky, which are the gods and ghosts of heaven and earth; there are five insects, which are the scales and hairy feathers. There are four kinds of monkeys in the world.


    The first is the Lingming stone monkey, who knows the time, the place and the stars through changes.


    The second is chijiri monkey, who knows Yin and Yang, knows human affairs, is good at going in and out, avoids death and prolongs life.


    The third is to pass the arm ape, take the sun and the moon, shrink the thousand mountains, distinguish the blame, and maneuver the universe.


    The fourth is the six eared macaque, good at listening, able to observe, know before and after, everything is clear.


    These four monkeys do not belong to ten species, and do not reach the name of two.


    "The monkey with arms, taking the sun and the moon, shrinking the mountains, this skill How can I compete with it? What''s more, Shishi, the damned wretch, still wants to give her elixir to the monkey. In this way, even Felisa may Alas The mobile phone black screen, the hero looked up to the sky sigh, the heart of the grief and indignation is simply to the point of no more.


    He felt that if he opened the red envelope sent by the group leader, signed the application form, and went to deal with the monkey with the monkey monkey as he said, he was afraid that he would have no future.


    After all, whether the monkey king is the protagonist or the person in the protagonist camp is still uncertain. It can only be said that there is a great possibility. Then, even if he is, he is not.


    Eh, wait, it''s not right. I''m not now, but if I join them, I''ll be myself, right?


    Suddenly, xiongba thought of something, but he still had no bottom in his heart.


    At this time, a message from att appeared in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "xiongba, xiongda, what are you doing there? Didn''t you hear the leader''s words? Why don''t you open the red envelope that the group leader sent you, and then go to the world report of the Banshee queen, where the monkey with arm and the stone monkey are waiting for you, ha ha ha


    "Damn it! Wei Wuxian you less crazy, 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, don''t deceive the old poor, one day, I will surpass you, at that time, I let you kneel in front of me and lick my shoes, hum The bully thought of it fiercely in his heart, and then he broke the red envelope on the chat screen.


    "Whoosh!" A golden light flashed in front of him. The next second, an application appeared in front of xiongba''s eyes. He reached out and caught it. Xiongba looked at the contents above, then took a deep breath and said, "I It''s nothing but time and fate! "


    Then he bit his finger and signed his name on the application.


    After he finished writing the word "bully", the application turned into a little light and enveloped the bully. Then, a space channel opened and a strong suction appeared, which directly sucked him in.


    Well, the grand master starts to cross!


    ¡­¡­


    Wei Wuxian: "ha, master Xiong has changed his native place. He has to go to the West with monkey king to learn Buddhist scriptures and face the disaster. It''s really interesting! But I thought, "can the monkey king let him join his own team?"Seeing that the red envelope has been taken apart, through the mall, he finds that the crossing symbol leading to the world where the hero lives has changed into the same style as the Banshee queen. Wei Wuxian turns on the voice function and laughs in the crowd.


    Kill Qian Mo: "this is really a problem."


    Black Marshal: "Hey, hey, how can you say that? Maybe someone is brave and resourceful, disguised as a helpless old man who was robbed by a monster, and then aroused Tang Sanzang''s sympathy to join the monkey king''s team. Do you think that such a thing can be done?"


    Seeing the black Marshal''s question, Wei Wuxian and others were silent for a moment, and then replied, "I can do it."


    Majestic overlord


    Mad, scum!


    The surrounding environment has undergone earth shaking changes. Suddenly, he came from the affiliated world to the hero in the deep mountains and forests. Seeing the news from those people in the group, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth How can you be so shameless?


    "Hello! Who are you and what are you doing here? " Just as xiongba was thinking about this, suddenly, a figure flew down from the sky and asked him.


    Xiongba turned his head and looked at the man. His pupils contracted violently when he looked at him.


    Monkey, talking monkey, still holding a gold stick in his hand and wearing a gold hoop on his head, he, he is


    "Well, why don''t you talk?" The monkey king, who came to explore the way, saw the bully staring at him in a daze, frowned and asked him again.


    The bully suddenly returned to his senses, and his face suddenly showed a sad look. He raised his hand and said to the monkey in front of him: "monster, I Ouch


    Take a step forward, and xiongba falls down. At this time, Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing and others just arrive. They just hear xiongba''s words: "I''m xiongba, stand up and stand up. Even if you monsters kill me today, I will never bow to you. Come on, kill me, come on!"


    Monkey King


    What is the old man talking about?

 Chapter 810

    Hey, I''m really hot tempered. I don''t like this pot!


    Hearing the voice of Qian Renxue, the next second, Qiu was angry and laughed at night. He thought about it in his heart. Then he moved his mind and sent a screenshot of the fire cloud evil god''s [data panel] to the group, so that all the members of the group could see why the fire cloud evil god became so powerful.


    The credit belongs to katanjieu!


    Night time autumn: "screenshot. Jpg."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing the voice of Qian Renxue, everyone felt a little worried for her. They didn''t know if the group leader would be angry for it, so they punished her. Suddenly, a picture appeared on the chat screen, which was sent by the group leader. Everyone immediately opened it up. After seeing it, everyone was silent.


    In the third stage of immortality, this NIMA More powerful than we thought!


    We thought huoyun ran just broke through the third level of immortality, so we could easily defeat moganna, but we didn''t expect that he had reached the third level.


    Also, being possessed by evil spirits from across the world, possessed by evil spirits, possessed by evil spirits, in this Is there any connection?


    All the members of the group had a lot of thoughts in their hearts.


    At this time, the group leader sent out a message.


    Yeshiqiu: "the situation of huoyun running, you can refer to Sasuke qunyou''s Ji You whirlpool Naruto, his body is sealed with a Nine Tailed Fox, so that his strength is greatly increased, the situation of huoyun evil god is similar to him, the only difference is that gatanjieu is not sealed, and can leave his body to go to other places at any time."


    Members of the group:


    So, if we run with huoyun, that gatanjieu is likely to leave his body and attach himself to us?


    What, why do you think that?


    Bullshit, huoyun baiding is so ugly and sloppy. If you have a better choice, who doesn''t want to leave him? Which one of us is not better than huoyun running? Therefore, it''s very possible to be possessed!


    As for moganna, she is a female, and gatanjieu should be a male. She thinks she is not suitable, so she is not attached. She is normal.


    Everyone thought of it in their hearts.


    However, there is a man who doesn''t think about such things. He doesn''t care about gatanjieu or huoyun running. Now he just wants to correct one thing, that is


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "yeshiqiu, group leader, Naruto, he is just my friend, not the kind of Ji you, please don''t talk nonsense, please


    As a person who has been living in the affiliated world for nearly a year, Sasuke has come into contact with many cultures of the world these days. The culture of the urban world, where tourism is located, has the greatest impact on him. Among them, he also understands the meaning of the word "Jiyou", so it''s hard for him to accept the group leader''s words.


    He is a straight man!


    Black Marshal: "just friends? It doesn''t look like you two. You two often remind me of red wolf and grey wolf. "


    For Yu Zhibo''s AI te, yeshiqiu hasn''t made a response yet. The black marshal who likes to make things big jumps out and sends a message in the group.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Sha Qianmo: "it''s true that I once had Ramen with that kid of whirlpool Naruto in the affiliated world. At that time, he said that Sasuke was his most important person. A man says that another man is the most important to him. Besides the father''s son, I''m afraid it''s just Ha ha, I think I''m wrong. "


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    You must be wrong.


    Tu yamaya: "since the tree was transplanted to the affiliated world, its ability has been greatly improved. With its power, I once felt that you and Naruto have intertwined generational ties, just like a lover has established a reincarnation renewal contract under the tree. However, the degree of entanglement in you is far deeper than the renewal contract under the tree ¡£¡±


    Yuzhibo Sasuke


    Yeshiqiu: "why did the topic suddenly change? Well, it doesn''t matter if you change. Anyway, you should know the truth of the fire cloud running and becoming stronger. So, let''s go. "


    He said that he had healed his injury for the moon worship, and he gave him Shuan Tian chain to deal with the fire cloud evil god and moganna. He didn''t see any other interesting news in the group. In addition, after watching the live broadcast of the fire cloud evil god''s cruelty to moganna, Qiu would go offline to continue refining the relic.


    Just as he was about to do so, Sasuke stopped him.


    Yu Zhibo said: "at night, autumn, group leader, please wait!"


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, what else can I do for you?"


    For group members, in general, nightfall is still very good tempered.


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "group leader, why do you say Naruto and I are It''s that kind of friend. You''re just making a rumor. There''s no such thing as that? "Night time autumn: "rumor? Nothing at all? "


    The night time autumn heart way: you two are the base | friend, this matter is not what I say, is the common judgment of the vast number of friends before crossing.


    Yuzhibo said: "yes, please Stop making rumors, please


    Devil Bruce Lee: "ha ha, dare to openly contradict the group leader, young man, your road is narrow."


    Yeshiqiu: "no, it''s OK to put forward some opinions. Just put forward them and let''s work together to solve them. Well, Sasuke, I''ll ask you a few questions. Don''t think about them. Answer them immediately. Then think about them in your heart, and you''ll see if I''m making rumors. "


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "OK, group leader, you ask."


    Yeshiqiu: "first of all, you, whirlpool Naruto, chunyeying, are the partners of a small team, right?"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "yes."


    Yeshiqiu: "if Naruto and Sakura chunye are in danger at the same time, and you can only save one person, who will you save? Don''t think, answer immediately


    "Naruto." Originally, I wanted to think about the meaning of the group leader''s question, but seeing the second half of the sentence, Sasuke had no choice but to reply immediately by sending a message from his heart.


    Night time autumn: "whirlpool Naruto and chunye Sakura, who do you care more about when you get along with them?"


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "Naruto."


    Yeshiqiu: "if you three team must eliminate one person, who do you think should be eliminated?"


    Yu Zhibo: Sakura


    "Which man did you give your first kiss to


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "Naruto."


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, I have no problem."


    [Ding, the group leader is offline in autumn at night. ¡¿


    Yu Zhibo Sasuke


    Other online members of the group: ''"


    It turns out that what the group leader said is true. I didn''t expect you to be such yuzhibo Sasuke!

 Chapter 811

    Huoying world, in yuzhibo''s land, which is under construction.


    Looking at the series of questions asked by the group leader and reviewing his answer again, Yu Zhibo''s face became ugly instantly.


    Which man did you give your first kiss to?


    Naruto.


    That''s right, but


    I really don''t have that kind of relationship with him!


    I don''t like men. Even if I do, I only like weasels. Oh no, I hate him now, but


    Oh, in a word, group leader, you are so special. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will really work hard with you!


    Looking at Qiu''s blackened head on the chat screen at night, Sasuke clenched his fist, bit his teeth, and said fiercely in his heart.


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s so painful. It''s relieved at last. The leader of the group actually sent me a light ball that would explode. It''s too much."


    Yes, that''s too much!


    See Wei Wuxian sent out the news, Sasuke subconsciously nodded.


    And then


    Wei Wuxian: "eh? What''s the matter, Sasuke and Naruto? Is that the relationship between them? My God, it''s refreshing my three outlooks. The group leader has always warned me not to get too close to men. Now it seems that he is clearly warning the wrong person! Naruto He has fox whiskers on his face, and he can''t dress up. Sasuke, your eyes are really a little poor. "


    "I..." Seeing Wei Wuxian''s news, Sasuke stares and immediately wants to curse. However, considering that his answer is easy to be misunderstood, and that his strength has not been improved recently due to more beatings, he struggles for a while and finally suppresses the impulse to turn on the voice function to curse Wei Wuxian. However, he still bites He said, "Damn it!"


    "Hello, Sasuke, it''s time to eat." At this time, Naruto sprang to Sasuke with a smirk.


    Hearing this voice, Sasuke''s body suddenly froze. Looking back, he saw Naruto''s familiar face. He remembered the news from the group leader and Wei Wuxian. Then he looked at the topic between himself and Naruto that was constantly being refreshed in the group. Sasuke took a deep breath, and then opened his right hand. In a moment, a blue electric light sword appeared in his face In hand.


    "Naruto, you die for me!" Sasuke, who was in a hurry, turned and yelled at Naruto. Then he rushed straight to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Sasuke who suddenly killed himself, Naruto opened his mouth slightly, blinked his eyes, and his face was muddled.


    Help him what''s the matter?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, it is attached to the world, the outskirts of the capital.


    The fire cloud evil spirit sits on moganna''s back and suppresses her firmly in the big pit.


    "Moganna, are you not satisfied?"


    "Convince your uncle, fire cloud runs away, Queen, I will destroy you!" I feel that my waist is almost broken. At the moment, Mo ganna, who is bleeding from the corner of her mouth, heard the question of huoyun evil god, her eyes went up and said to him.


    "Boom!" With that, a mass of purple energy burst out from her body, covering the fire cloud evil god''s body, constantly attacking him.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work at all.


    "Beat the stone with the egg, you can''t measure yourself! Moganna, the era of you dominating in front of my evil god is over. Since you are so ignorant, I will send you back! " Protected by the soul of gatanjieu, he completely ignores the fire cloud evil god attacked by moganna. His eyes are cold, and he speaks coldly to moganna.


    After that, the whole person rose up again and turned into a huge, upside down, snail like monster. It was gatanjieu!


    After the transformation, the strength of huoyun evil god has also been improved, from the third peak of immortal realm to the third peak of immortal realm.


    Then he opened his mouth, whizzed, and sent out a bunch of purple light towards moganna.


    Looking up to see this scene, she felt the horror in the purple light. Moganna, whose face was extremely ugly, was unwilling to close her eyes. At this moment, she regretted it.


    As long as I knew that, she should have put out the fire cloud and run to the top of death, not giving him the chance to be treated in the hospital.


    She should have agreed to bring Carl with her when she came here to settle accounts with him. Even if she couldn''t help him, she could at least take advantage of Carl''s confrontation and run away. Now


    "Queen, I''m going to stop here!" Morgana closed her eyes and said bitterly in her heart.


    Who knows


    "Keep people in the light!"


    The sound of praying to the moon suddenly rang, and then a long endless chain flew out of the void. First, it turned into a shield and barely blocked the purple light attacking mogana. Then, it dispersed to form an iron cage and trapped the fire cloud evil god who turned into gatanjieu.


    "Well? Queen, I can help you Open your eyes, see this scene, moganna''s eyes flashed a touch of joy, excited way."This is "The chain of heaven?" At the same time, the fire cloud evil god changed back to the way he was when he was human. Looking at the cage that trapped him, he frowned and murmured.


    "Not bad." The moon came out of the void. Her long black hair was casually put behind her. Her hands were folded in front of her. She was smiling. She was stepping on the void. She looked quite immortal.


    "Administrator, what do you want to do?" Seeing the worship of the moon, the fire cloud evil god''s pupil shrinks, points to the iron cage formed by the sky chain in front of him, and questions him. His tone is no longer respectful when he once contacted him.


    He didn''t care about paying homage to the moon. Originally, he was not the kind of person who liked to be high above. What he pursued was nothing more than truth and love. He said with a smile to huoyun evil god: "group friends, group rules stipulate that group members can''t hurt each other, let alone take their lives. Today, you are fighting with the friends of moganna for a reason, so it''s not necessary to fight, but it''s absolutely impossible to kill people. "


    "Oh, no? If you want to stop me, it depends on your ability. I tell you that my lord evil god is different from before. " Fire cloud evil spirit sneered, arrogant way.


    "Of course, people will be different if they are possessed by the ultimate evil god gatanjieu. It''s just that group rules are group rules. I You can''t kill moganna''s friends. She''s already seriously injured. The injury you brought to her is not so easy to recover. Isn''t it enough for her to pay such a price? "


    "If it''s not enough, if you don''t respect me, you''ll have to pay for your life." Fire cloud evil god waved his hand and said with a loud voice.


    Then, holding his hands in a circle, a mass of purple energy quickly gathered in the gap between his hands, and formed an energy ball two seconds later. Then, with a pile of his hands, he pushed the energy ball toward the sky chain in front of him.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a huge explosion sounded in the subsidiary world.

 Chapter 812

    The affiliated world, also known as the iron tooth copper tooth Ji Xiaolan world, was originally just a very ordinary world with a lot of weak space. However, after the intentional reconstruction in the evening and autumn, and the call for the group members to carry out the construction here, its world level has been greatly improved.


    In addition, the fire cloud evil god''s attack exploded in the space surrounded by the sky chain. Except for some sounds, it had little influence on the outside, so the world was even more free.


    However, hearing the terrible explosion, many people in the capital raised their heads and looked at Lingtian in the outskirts of the city, with a strong color of doubt in their eyes. They didn''t know what was going on there, whether it was a nuclear explosion, or whether someone was fighting. If someone was fighting, who was fighting with whom?


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield.


    Attacking Shuan Tian chain with a powerful dark energy ball only made it vibrate violently, but failed to open the iron cage that surrounded itself. This answer was hard for huoyun evil god to accept.


    He has evolved from huoyun to an evil god. How can he let others handle him at will?


    Want to trap me, dream!


    "Ah Immediately, the fire cloud evil God opened his mouth and called, and then opened his hands. Suddenly, a large amount of black fog broke out from his palm, and soon spread to the whole space in the iron cage.


    When the black fog came into contact with the chain of the chain, a sound similar to sulfuric acid corroding metal sounded.


    Seeing this scene, outside the cage, the moon worshipped and frowned. He had enough confidence in the chain that the group leaders gave him to keep. But the strength of the fire cloud evil god is really too strong now. The third stage of immortality is even the peak


    Before he came here, this level was just a number for him, but now I see it with my own eyes. It''s really strong, too strong!


    Bai Yue clenched her fists a little.


    He''s not really interested in strength, but As the administrator of the chat group, now he feels that he really needs to improve his strength, otherwise he will be very embarrassed if the group rules are implemented in the future, and the group members will resist, but he can''t beat the group members.


    You can''t always rely on the treasures given by the Lords, can you?


    "Well." Thinking about it, Baiyue nodded and made a nasal sound. Then, he raised his arm and manipulated the sky chain to quickly close up, trapping those black fog and fire cloud evil spirits in a relatively narrow space.


    "Oh, damn, damn!" Aware of the act of worshiping the moon, the fire cloud evil god immediately showed great power, constantly playing the energy ball and penetrating the light, attacking the Shuan Tian chain, trying to stop it from narrowing the scope, but it was useless. Although the Shuan Tian chain was shaking all the time, it was not broken by him, and the space for activity continued to shrink.


    Two minutes later, finally, he was all tied up, suspended in the air, unable to move.


    "Fire cloud group friends, now you are willing to accept the disposal of chat group?" Worship the moon to fire cloud evil spirit smile way.


    "Accept your ghost. If you have the courage, you can untie the chain and fight with the evil god. If you win, I''ll let you deal with it. If you lose, you and moganna will all be dealt with by me. How about that?" The fire cloud evil god constantly uses the power of gatanjieu in his body to attack the sky chain that binds him. At the same time, he is dissatisfied with the worship of the moon.


    For his proposal, the eyelids of Bai Yue beat slightly, and then replied to him, "yes, let''s fight openly."


    "Oh?" After hearing this, huoyun evil god, who was very angry, had a fierce look on his face. The next second, the whole person laughed and said, "you''re looking for your own death, isn''t it..."


    "Since you are upright, you can''t use the power of the evil god gatanjieu to fight me with your own martial arts." Without waiting for the fire cloud evil god to finish his speech, he continued to say.


    "What?" The smile on the fire cloud evil god''s face followed the anger and stopped.


    And then, in a rage.


    "You hypocritical evil godfather, how dare you fool me?"


    "How can this be fooling you?" Baiyue asked the fire cloud evil god: "friends, you asked me not to use the power of the sky chain to release you and fight with you openly. Do you mean that I can''t use magic weapons, but you can use the power of other people to fight with me? That''s what you mean by the power of heaven chain?"


    "That''s right, that''s my decency!"


    Pay homage to the moon


    I thought I could make this guy speechless, but I didn''t expect that he could say this kind of words with justice. It''s really As cheeky as Wei Wuxian!


    No, you and Wei Wuxian are even more cheeky!


    Baiyue thought in his heart, and then, he didn''t talk nonsense. He waved his hand and let Shuan Tian chain continue to close.


    "Ah, ah, it hurts, it hurts! What do you want? Kill me? " The sky chain is getting tighter and tighter, so that his body is almost deformed. The fire cloud evil god screams.


    Originally, the soul of gatanjieu could give him defensive power, but NIMA, the sky chain was used to attack, which was really unstoppable!The spirit of gatanjieu, who was attached to the fire cloud evil god, was also extremely helpless.


    If its own body is here, it dares to say that this broken chain can never help it, but the body of huoyun evil god + its own soul, it''s hard, really hard to block the attack of this chain!


    "Well, are you convinced?" Baiyue asked the fire cloud evil god again.


    "No!"


    After hearing this answer, the moon worship made the sky chain close up again, binding the originally fat fire cloud evil god into a thin man.


    "Ah, ah, ah," screamed huoyun.


    "Are you convinced now?"


    "No Ah The fire cloud evil god continues to scream.


    "Alas Seeing this scene, the soul of gatanjieu, who was attached to him, could not see it any more, so he directly replaced his soul and occupied his body, and then said to the moon, "take it, let it go."


    "Oh? Is your Excellency the ultimate evil god, gatanjieu? " Feeling the great change of the fire cloud evil god''s temperament suddenly, he asked with a slight frown.


    "Yes, but I''m still the master of the dark. I command everything and have everything. " Gatanjieu replied to Baiyue.


    Pay homage to the moon


    He is very good at blowing, but he seems to be like this in his world.


    "Do you keep your word?" Bayue asked gatanjieu.


    "I''ve never lied in my life."


    After hearing this, Bai Yue looked at her sleeve. Well, the silly girl inside didn''t remind herself that she was lying. It seems to be true.


    So, Baiyue thought about it. One second before moganna wanted to ask him to wait, she waved her arm and took back the sky chain.


    After Shuan Tian chain broke away from the body of huoyun evil god and let him regain his freedom, his temperament changed again, from a dark and terrible bully temperament to an ordinary top loser.


    Well, gatanjieu gave him back control of his body.

 Chapter 813

    "Why did you promise to come down? Forget it, now let''s kill the evil leader of the moon worship immediately, and then Mo ganna! " After regaining control of the body and regaining freedom, the fire cloud evil god, who was no longer bound by the sky chain, said to gatanjieu in his heart.


    However


    "I don''t want it." Gatanjieu refused him without hesitation.


    "Well, we''re going to Wait, what are you talking about? " Fire cloud evil god suddenly a little confused, in the heart of gatanjieu asked.


    "I said I don''t want to. As I said, I''ve never lied in my life. Since I have agreed to his request, I have to do what I say."


    "You So you just let him do it? You are too old fellow, old iron! " Fire cloud evil spirit angrily asked to gatanjieu.


    "Backbone? I am the dominator of darkness. No one in the world is qualified to show me the backbone in front of him. I always face the world with a indifferent and lazy attitude. As for disposal You are the one he wants to deal with, not me. Why can''t I follow him? " Gatanjieu said casually.


    Fire cloud evil god


    "So you''re not going to mind me, are you?" Fire cloud evil god suddenly became a little wronged and asked gatanjieu in his heart.


    In these days, the reason why he became so arrogant and arrogant was that gatanjieu was behind him to support him. If he didn''t care about himself, then


    Fire cloud evil god really can''t imagine that he offended moganna to such a situation, and even offended the administrator. What else can he do in this chat group and affiliated world?


    "Well, how can I ignore you? We are friends. Don''t worry. If the administrator wants to kill you, I will do it. But for now, you''d better bear it. After all... "


    "After all, what?" Fire cloud evil spirit hastens to pursue to ask a way.


    "After all, I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep. Now I really don''t want to fight with people." Gatanjieu replied.


    Fire cloud evil god


    Well, you big eyed gatanjieu, you''re finally speaking your mind.


    With me in your heart, it''s important not to sleep, right? You suddenly want to sleep, do not want to fight, so agreed to the requirements of the administrator, with his disposal of me, and then you ignore to sleep, let me suffer alone, you, you You have crossed the line!


    "Well, that''s it. Go and deal with him first. Don''t wake me up unless it''s a matter of life and death. I went to sleep. After 30 million years of sleep, I thought my spirit had recovered. Now it seems that I''m still sleepy. Grunt grunt ~" he said. His soul soon began to snore in the body of huoyun evil god.


    Hearing this voice, the face of huoyun evil god twitched. Then, he suddenly found something.


    "I wish I could help you Because gatanjieu was dormant, he lost his power blessing and could no longer step on the empty fire cloud. The evil god began to do the free fall movement, he cried in horror.


    "Oh?" The moon worshiper, who had not yet looked away from him, was surprised to see this scene. Then he understood that gatanjieu had taken back the power he lent to the friends of huoyun group. So he waved his sleeve, blew a breeze, wrapped the fire cloud evil god, and sent him to the ground steadily.


    "Hoo, it''s OK. It''s OK." After landing safely, the fire cloud God patted his chest and said happily.


    "Nothing?" The voice of moganna gnashing her teeth suddenly came from one side. Hearing that the body of the fire cloud evil god suddenly froze, she turned her head and looked in the direction of the voice. She found that moganna was trying to climb out of the pit, and her eyes were looking at herself with killing intent.


    "Wu ~" sobbed, and the fire cloud evil spirit subconsciously stepped back. When he found something wrong, he immediately raised his chest, patted the dust on his suit, and mercifully said to moganna: "moganna, you queen eight, since the administrator came out to protect your life today, I won''t care about you, Lord evil god. I will remember that some people are You can''t offend me for the rest of your life. Are you clear? "


    "You said What? " Hearing this, moganna''s pale face turned black instantly, and a strong evil spirit appeared on her body. Her hands on the ground clenched into fists, grabbed a handful of soil in her hands, and asked huoyun evil god.


    Seeing moganna like this, the fire cloud evil god, who has temporarily lost gatanjieu''s help, says in his heart that it''s a lie, but He can''t counsel now.


    If he counsels, moganna will know that she can''t do anything about her now, or even beat her. Maybe she will do it on her own. Therefore, I can only pretend that I am still so strong, hoping to deter her!


    With this in mind, the next second, the fire cloud evil god tried to adjust his mind. He raised a disdainful arc in the corner of his mouth, shook his head contemptuously to moganna, and said: "you not only don''t have much strength, but also have problems with your body. Well, I''ll say it again. Some people, you can''t get it all your life... ""Queen, I''ll shoot you!" Before the fire cloud evil god''s words were finished, moganna suddenly waved her arms like crazy. In a moment, the devil''s claw, which had been knocked off by him, flew out of the wormhole again and grabbed her hard.


    Seeing this scene, the pupil of huoyun evil god suddenly enlarged, and his heart cried: "madman, moganna, you madman don''t talk about martial arts! I''m so strong, how dare you attack me? If it''s over, I''ll die! "


    "Gatanjie..."


    "Well, let''s call it a day." The fire cloud evil god was so anxious that he called gatanjieu in his heart. Now it was the time of life and death. Who knows, at this time, Baiyue stopped moganna in time. Instead of tying the sky chain, he gently waved his sleeve and produced a beam of spiritual power to imprison the devil''s claw.


    Mo ganna''s name of "invincible below the third level of immortality" is her own, which is not worth doing. Moreover, she is seriously injured now, and her strength is not even one in ten. Even if she can control the devil''s claw, it''s not difficult to stop her with her own cultivation.


    "Hoo Seeing that moon worship has stopped this crazy woman, huoyun evil god is very relieved. Fortunately, fortunately, Mo ganna, you have been beaten like this by the evil god. You dare to be so arrogant. OK, wait. After Lao Jia wakes up, I will take good care of you. Hum!


    Fire cloud evil spirit says in the heart maliciously.


    "Well, two group friends, I''ve already fought. Now it''s time to stop fighting. In view of your violation of group rules in the affiliated world, I now announce that the punishment of chat group on you is..." Baiyue also came down from the sky. He stood between mogana and huoyun, looked at them, and then said.

 Chapter 814

    Because gatanjieu went to sleep, and moganna was seriously injured, so the next thing, Baiyue all very easily solved.


    Mo ganna will be demoted back to her original world, not to chat group to seize control of the earth, will not be allowed to enter the subsidiary world.


    The fire cloud evil god was demoted to Huoying world, which has been owned by chat group, to help Sasuke carry out the construction, and was also not allowed to enter the subsidiary world before the construction.


    After dealing with the two of them, he looked up and sighed at the 45 degree angle of the moon worship. He felt more and more that as an administrator, he should try to improve his strength. He can''t always rely on the help of the group leader.


    So he frowned a little, thought about it, and finally decided: first try to revive water Warcraft, and then buy some copies of powerful cultivation experience. In this way, with his savvy, it should be easy to become stronger.


    "Well, that''s it." The moon nodded, heart, and then will tie the sky chain back to the sleeve, where a wave of space, in an instant people disappeared from the original place.


    Below, in the spirit field.


    Xiao Yan, who witnessed a century war with his own eyes, has never recovered. If If he can rise like the fire cloud evil god, can he be so powerful today next year?


    Punch the devil''s paw, step on moganna?


    Thinking, he understood why the fire cloud evil god suddenly became so powerful. He put down the long spoon he used to fertilize, raised his two arms high, and prayed sincerely to the sky: "which kind God, come and attach to me, come


    However


    The wood has.


    No matter how he called and prayed in his heart, he was always Xiao Yan, the ordinary peasant worker.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland.


    Yeshiqiu didn''t lie in the group before. He was really busy. At the moment, he was refining the Buddhist power contained in the second relic and turning it into his own pure magic power.


    In front of him, the sariki suspended in the air sent out a dazzling golden light, and the golden light came into the body of night Shiqiu. However, his hands on his knees showed a strange purple light, which made him feel confused and scared.


    Refining, refining, all of a sudden, at night, Qiu picked his eyebrows and said in secret: "the moon worship is good, but gatanjieu gave up helping the fire cloud evil god in the middle of the way. Do you think there is no chance of winning, or something else? Forget it, let it go. Maybe it can help Sasuke deal with the big wood family in the universe in the future. "


    Thinking, at night, Qiu raised his hands and quickly pinched a formula to speed up the refining of sarizi.


    While he was trying to refine, Teng she, Nalan Yanran, Medusa, Gu xunger, Qinglin, xiaoyixian and others, who were raised by him in Qingshan Town, were all doing their own things. Everyone had their own life.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, heaven and earth compete to dominate the monkey king world and the demon kingdom.


    The Black Lotus envoy or six eared macaque, who came from the later world of journey to the west, followed the poems of the king of ten thousand demons. For the former, the poems kept a certain respect and didn''t put on too much airs of being queen.


    Because she knew that even if she had the elixir, her strength would not be much better than that of the six eared macaque. Once she lost the elixir, her strength would be far less than that of the six eared macaque.


    "Holy emissary, please sit down. Our Banshee kingdom is no better than Lingshan. If there is any improper hospitality, please forgive me." Dressed in a pink dress, the Banshee queen pointed to a seat next to her and said with a smile to a six eared macaque wearing a nightgown and revealing a monkey''s head.


    "Thank you, Queen." The six eared macaque put his hands together and said to the poem. Then, in the curious eyes of the demons, he sat down directly and continued to say to the poem: "ten thousand demons country has beautiful scenery, which can be called the demon paradise. Although Lingshan has endless aura and eight treasures merit pool, but only in terms of the environment, I think it may be better than Lingshan."


    "Ha ha ~" after hearing this, Shishi couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m really proud of the sage''s words. It took me five hundred years to transform the Banshee kingdom into what it looks like today. It''s best for the sage to like it. Later, when the sage is bored and bored on the way to get scriptures, he can come to Banshee kingdom for a few days at any time, Relax, relax. "


    "Well, thank you very much to the queen." Hearing this, the six eared macaque''s face moved and slightly bowed his head to the poem.


    "You are welcome."


    "Bao, the queen, the disciple of Maitreya Buddha, Huang Mei, please see me." At this time, a demon king ran into the hall, came to the high platform, knelt down on one knee, and told the poem sitting in the throne.


    "Oh, what a coincidence?" Poetry pick pick eyebrow, light voice way.


    The six eared macaque looked at the demon king under the eye stage. After a few circles of hesitation, he asked the poem, "queen, are you sure you want to hand over the ten thousand demon golden elixir to Huang Mei, who will hand it over to the monkey?"


    "Well, I''ve thought it over very well." Poetry is serious.Six eared macaque


    Well, people think so clearly. What else can I say? I can only say to the ape brother in my heart: "brother, I envy you. I also want the elixir of ten thousand demons!"


    "Let him in." Immediately, Shi Shi told the demon king.


    "Yes, Queen."


    "Wait a minute." The demon king was about to leave. Suddenly, someone stopped him. At the same time, several monsters came out. They were dreamer, Snow Demon, white bone spirit and spider spirit.


    "Queen, Huangmei is not weak. Now that he''s here, why don''t we try to enchant him and join us?" Snow Demon said respectfully to poetry.


    Hearing this, Shi Shi said without hesitation, "of course, if you can do it."


    "Don''t worry, Queen." The four demons said in unison, then turned around and walked out of the hall together. Seeing this, the demon king, who had been informed before, saluted the poem and went out with it.


    After they left, the six eared macaque and Shi Shi continued to discuss the next action plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Huang Mei''s ancestor in this world is the first disciple of Maitreya Buddha. With hundreds of years of cultivation, the idle monsters can''t enter him at all. In the face of the bewitchment of Snow Demon, white bone spirit and spider spirit, he is indifferent. After hearing this, he directly sits down cross legged and draws a magic circle, which repels them all.


    However, he didn''t expect that in addition to the snow demons, there was another dreamer who wanted to bewitch him

 Chapter 815

    In Huang Mei''s dream.


    His master Maitreya was about to cut off the ape. Seeing this, Huang Mei immediately got excited. He quickly got up, knelt down in front of Maitreya, hugged his thigh, pleaded with him and said, "master, you have already put your younger martial brother into the boundless sea. His mistakes have been punished. Why don''t you let him go?"


    "Well, let him go?" Maitreya gave a cold hum, raised his demon chopping knife high, and said to Huang Mei: "this villain is stubborn. I must kill him today."


    "No, master." Huangmei ancestor continues to plead for the monkey.


    "Rebel, get out of the way, or I''ll deal with it together." Maitreya said mercilessly. With that, he raised his leg and kicked Huang Mei to one side. Then, he began to ask.


    Seeing this, Huang Mei''s pupils contracted violently when he fell to the ground. Before Maitreya''s demon chopper fell, he cried out, "master, don''t


    At the same time, he jumped up and hit Maitreya with one palm.


    "Poof!" It''s strange that in the face of Huang Mei''s sudden outburst, Maitreya Buddha, one of the three Buddhas, was completely unprepared. He hit him and spat blood. Then he closed his eyes and fell back.


    Well, dead.


    Huang Mei''s ancestor


    What the hell? When did I become so powerful that I could beat my master to death with one hand?


    "Elder martial brother, you killed master!" At this time, kneeling in front of the execution platform, the monkey straightened out his chest and turned to the Yellow browed ancestor.


    "Ah? no It''s not me, I, I How come? Master... " Hearing his younger martial brother''s words, Huang Mei was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten thousand demon Kingdom, in the demon clan temple.


    The six eared macaque sat on the high platform, smiling at the steps, sitting on the ground, eyes closed, and forehead covered with sweat.


    At this time, Huang Mei''s grandfather had no light of Buddha. On the contrary, he was full of demons, and even his face became evil and gloomy. Yes, he had become a devil, and he was separated from the list of gods and Buddhas.


    "Me, not me!" Suddenly, Huang Mei cried out in horror, and then opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his eyes, he found that he had come to a goblin''s nest, where the demons were all over the sky and gathered together, which made him a big disciple of Maitreya.


    Under the guidance of famous teachers, hundreds of years of cultivation is equivalent to thousands of years of others, but


    There are so many monsters. If they go together, Huang Mei has no confidence that he can leave here safely.


    "Huangmei, welcome to Wanyao kingdom." At this time, the poem lying lazily on a soft bed on the high platform waved its long pink sleeves and said with a smile to the Yellow browed ancestor who was afraid.


    "Well?" Hearing the sound, Huang Mei took back his eyes and looked up at the high platform. He first looked at the poem, then at the six eared macaque sitting beside her, picked his eyebrows, and then asked the poem, "who are you?"


    "Me? Don''t you come to Wanyao Kingdom just to see me? Yes, I am the king of Banshee Kingdom, the queen of Banshee. " The poem says with a smile, the pretty face of smiling and chanting is not only charming, but also shows a domineering spirit belonging to the king.


    However, Huang Mei was not frightened by her domineering, but was a little shocked by the powerful magic power in her body.


    As the first disciple of Maitreya Buddha, he is also a person who has seen the world. Such things as forehead, Buddha and domineering spirit have no influence on him at all. However, the magic power in the monster is too strong, which is rare!


    Huang Mei was surprised and even more nervous. Then he saw a huge snake tail behind the poem. He pointed to her and said, "it''s you. I didn''t expect that your body is a boa constrictor. No wonder your magic power is so strong!"


    "Ha ha, Huangmei ancestor, since you have come to our country of ten thousand demons, why don''t you join us? Your younger martial brother tongarm ape has become a demon. If you join us again, then your brothers can continue to fight side by side." The poem sees that Huang Mei''s ancestor Mingming is very scared, but she still insists on it. In the conversation with her, there is a lack of respect, but she doesn''t care, so she entices him.


    "Oh, psycho, you, I''m a Buddha. How can I go along with you monsters?" Huang Mei Laozu pointed to the poem again, then turned his head, disdaining the way.


    He is afraid to return to fear, and the habit he has formed all the year round is not easy to change.


    In his capacity, he always looks down on these so-called monsters, even the queen of ten thousand demons. He wants me to be a monster. I''m a Buddha. I''m not going to get the right result!


    "Ha ha ~" when she heard Huang Mei''s words, Shi Shi couldn''t help laughing. Even the six eared macaque on one side raised its mouth gently and reminded Huang Mei: "do you think you are still Buddha now?""Monkey, what do you mean?" As soon as Huang Mei''s body was stiff, he turned his head back and asked the six eared macaque.


    "Whoosh!" With a wave of his hand, the six eared macaque changes a floor mirror and puts it in front of Huang Mei''s grandfather for him to see.


    Looking at the mirror, he found that the people in it were full of evil spirit, with an evil look on their face. Huang Mei''s grandfather immediately jumped, stepped back two steps, pointed to the mirror and asked, "who is this, so evil?"


    "Who do you think it is?" Six ear macaque light way.


    "Er..." Finally, Huang Mei pointed to himself and murmured, "is it Is that me


    "Congratulations, that''s right." Shishi said with a smile, and then praised the dreamer under the steps: "dreamer, just now Snow Demon, white bone spirit and spider spirit can''t break through his magic circle, only you can inspire his magic by making him dream, which is good."


    "Thank you very much, Queen." The dreamer came out and said respectfully to the poem.


    "Dream?" Hearing the conversation between the queen of ten thousand demons and the dreamer, Huang Mei immediately thought of the nightmare he had just had. Then, he realized that his eyes were staring at him. These monsters, they They are too cruel to destroy my hundreds of years of practice!


    I used to be a Buddha, but now I''m a demon. I, I I''m dead, Wuwuwuwu ~


    "Huang Mei, I know your intention. Your younger martial brother, the great general of monkey, has unlimited potential and excellent magic power. Since he asked you to seek the elixir of ten thousand demons for him, I''ll give you the elixir, hoping to help him wash away the shame of being defeated by the monkey king." At the time when Huang Mei''s father was dying of grief and indignation, poetry began to talk to him.


    "Well? Will you give my younger martial brother the magic elixir At first, he was so angry that he decided to fight against mengmo. Even if he died, he would kill him. When he heard this, Huang Mei''s father temporarily suppressed his anger and asked her.


    "Of course." In this regard, poetry is full of laughter.

 Chapter 816

    Then, poetry is no longer slow to stimulate Huang Mei''s little heart, which is on the outbreak line, directly opens his mouth and spits out a golden elixir with purple demon light, which is the golden elixir of ten thousand demons.


    As soon as the ten thousand demon golden elixir appeared, the evil spirit in the hall became more intense. At the same time, the monsters standing on both sides of the hall bowed their heads respectfully, and a look of piety appeared on their faces.


    Wanyao Jindan is not the inner elixir of poetry, but the most precious treasure handed down from the founding of Wanyao kingdom. Its status in Wanyao''s mind is just like that of the jade seal in human''s mind. It is extremely noble, and different from the jade seal only has symbolic significance. Wanyao Jindan really contains the power above Wanyao.


    If you can refine the golden elixir, you will have the magic power to frighten the world and cry ghosts. Even the gods and Buddhas rarely have the ability to compete with it!


    Looking at the Wanyao gold elixir flying in front of him, Huang Mei''s grandfather widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. Then, he confirmed to the Wanyao Queen: "you Are you really willing to give this golden elixir to my younger martial brother? "


    "Of course." The poem holds the head with the hand, languidly says.


    Hearing this answer, Huang Mei''s grandfather was not polite. He quickly reached out and took the ten thousand demon gold elixir in his hand, then put it into his sleeve. Then, he looked at the eye dreamer fiercely, thinking that the most important thing at present is to send the gold elixir back to the monkey, instead of making a fuss. So he let go of his hatred and said to the poem, "OK, thank you If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. "


    With that, and without waiting for a reply from the poem, Huang Mei turned decisively and walked out of the hall.


    "Wait!" At this time, Shi Shi suddenly sat up and cried to his back.


    "Sure enough, I knew it wasn''t that easy." Hearing the cry coming from behind, Huang Mei''s body was stiff and his heart was calm.


    Then he turned to the poem and asked, "what else do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to tell you that your younger martial brother has become a demon now, so Wanyao kingdom is your best place. After your younger martial brother has dealt with his affairs, I hope you can come to Wanyao kingdom. At that time, I will hold a grand welcome banquet for you, to ensure that you can live a life that all the immortals envy here." With that, Shishi raised her head, opened her arms, and her face was full of confidence.


    Huang Mei''s ancestor


    You Python made me become a demon from Buddha. Now you want me to join the demon kingdom. Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey?


    Huang Mei cursed in his heart, but he had a bright smile on his face and said, "well, well, we''ll think about it. Goodbye."


    "Whoosh!" Then Huang Mei jumped up and flew out as a beam of Aurora. The demons didn''t stop because they had the order of poetry.


    After Huang Mei left, the six eared macaque stood up and said to the poem, "queen, I''ll do things according to what we discussed before."


    "Why are you so anxious? You just come here, first rest in my country for a few days, and then it''s not too late to start Shishi turned to the six eared macaque and said.


    The six eared macaque shook his head and said, "I have come here to take the place of the monkey king to seek scriptures in the West according to the decree of Wutian Buddha. The task has not been completed yet. I dare not rest too much."


    "The holy envoy is really loyal to Wutian Buddha. I really admire him. Well, in that case, I won''t leave you any more. Just a little, Wutian Buddha and I are friends, and the envoy is also a guest. So the envoy can go back to the kingdom of ten thousand demons at any time. If you take the place of the monkey king in the west, I will never refuse to help you. " The poem is serious to the six eared macaque.


    "Thank you, Queen." The six eared macaque put his hands together and made a Buddhist salute to the poem. Then, the whole person, oh no, the whole monkey came out with a burst of black light and disappeared from the original place in a flash.


    "Queen, what is the origin of this monkey? Why do I think he has some Buddha light, just like a half immortal and half Buddha?" Seeing that the six eared macaque had gone, the mengmo stood up again and inquired about the poem.


    This question, he wanted to ask before, and in the six ear macaque, he felt more terrible than the monkey king.


    How come there are more powerful monkeys in the world than monkey king?


    Shishi looked down at mengmo, glanced at other monsters, raised his mouth slightly and said, "I think not only you, but also others are curious about the identity of the Black Lotus envoy? Anyway, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. Anyway, the monkey general also wants to join the team of learning from scriptures. If he can''t succeed, the heilian holy envoy will not Ha ha. "


    With a light smile, the poem continued: "there are four monkeys in the world in the whole week, which are..."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Shishi popularized the concept of the four monkeys in the world to his followers, on the other hand, Huang Mei''s grandfather left the kingdom of ten thousand demons and flew to the place where the monkey was. For fear of a long night''s dream, someone suddenly jumped out and wanted to take the golden elixir of ten thousand demons from him.


    Who ever thought that he would come to whatever he was afraid of? After flying for hundreds of miles, a burst of black light suddenly appeared in front of him. Then, a monkey in night clothes and no mask appeared in front of him, blocking his way.Huang Mei stopped in a hurry, stepped on the cloud, frowned and asked the six eared monkey in front of him: "Hello, monkey demon, your queen has let me go. What do you want to do to stop me here? Do you want to fight?"


    "Demon? Aren''t you the first disciple of Maitreya? Look carefully. Am I a demon The six eared macaque sneered at Huang Mei.


    "Well, just have a look." With that, Huang Mei looked at him again seriously. Then he saw some famous people, and his brow wrinkled deeper. He asked him, "you How can it be that you are half immortal and half Buddha as my younger martial brother used to be


    "Under the seat of nanwutian Buddha, Black Lotus envoy, six eared macaque!" The six eared macaque answers with its head held high.


    "Buddha without heaven? Six eared macaque Hearing these two names, Huang Mei took a step back subconsciously. He didn''t know who Wutian Buddha was. However, in the Buddhist world, apart from lighting Buddha and Tathagata Buddha, no Buddha had a higher status than his master, so it didn''t matter, but six eared macaque


    Good guy, my younger martial brother is a monkey with one arm. I had a fight with Lingming stone monkey before. Now even the six eared monkey is here. Don''t you have a big affinity with the four monkeys?


    Wait, no, six eared macaque. He''s dead, reincarnated and reincarnated. Why, he''s still alive?


    Huang Mei was shocked and immediately pointed to the six eared macaque and said, "come on, I don''t care who you are. What do you stop me from doing? Get out of the way. Don''t make me angry with you. "


    "Ha ha, don''t be so boastful. You don''t have the ability. I want to see the monkey. Take me to see him." Six ear macaque chuckled and said to Huang Mei.


    Hearing this, Huang Mei, who was just a little dignified, immediately got excited and asked the six eared monkey, "what do you want to do to see my younger martial brother? Do you want to harm my younger martial brother? Well, you guys of the ten thousand demon Kingdom didn''t have a good heart. I said how could you be so good and give the ten thousand demon golden elixir to me directly. It turned out that there was another plan! In this case, I''ll clean you up today to let you know that my younger martial brother is not so easy to bully. He and my elder martial brother will support him! "


    Then Huang Mei rolled up his sleeves and rushed straight to the six eared macaque.


    Two seconds later


    "Ah Huang Mei Lao Zu let out a scream and flew back faster than when he rushed over.

 Chapter 817

    The world is different, and the characters in it have different strengths.


    In the novel of journey to the west, Huang Mei can easily hang monkey king with the treasure he stole from Maitreya Buddha. Even if he doesn''t use the treasure, he can fight monkey king for more than ten rounds with his own strength, and monkey king''s strength is in the middle of Bo Zhong''s.


    However, Huang Mei''s ancestor in the monkey king''s world is not Huang Mei''s ancestor in the journey to the West novel. He has only a few hundred years of cultivation in this world. Even if he is instructed by a famous teacher, it is only equivalent to thousands of years of ordinary people. Even in the disaster of xiaoleiyin temple, he is just a supporting role, and all the parts of the play are replaced by macaques.


    The six eared macaque, who came from the world after the journey to the west, was killed by the monkey king on the way to get scriptures. He was brought back to life by Wu Tian and trained by himself for 500 years. His strength may be even stronger than the six eared macaque in the novel of journey to the West. How can Huang Mei be his opponent?


    He didn''t get killed by the second. At least he insisted for two seconds, even if he had the ability.


    "Ouch!" He flew out upside down and fell on the clouds. Huang Mei could not help but let out a cry. Then, he suddenly responded and quickly tried to get up and run away.


    This monkey is too fierce. I''m not his opponent. I''d better stay away for a while.


    Huang Mei''s grandfather is how to think, he thought is right, if six ears macaque is his enemy, he really want to run away, but, can he run?


    "Pa!" The six eared macaque disappeared from the original place and flashed behind him. Without saying a word, he slapped him on the shoulder and exerted endless pressure on him, forcing him to stop. He even couldn''t stand, bent his legs and knelt down.


    "Why go in such a hurry? I said, "take me to the monkey." The six eared macaque said with a smile to Huang Mei.


    "You, you How could it be so powerful? " Huang Mei asked the six eared macaque.


    "Great? I haven''t used my real skills yet. You are too weak! "


    Hearing this answer, Huang Mei was stunned, and his face turned black with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    I have a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not?


    "Well, don''t scare yourself any more. I want to cooperate with him when I''m looking for the monkey, not to harm him. Besides, even if I want to harm him, do you think I can''t find him if you don''t lead the way? It''s just more work. "


    "You..." Huang Mei''s grandfather Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to say some dirty words to the six eared macaque. However, when he felt that the palm on his shoulder suddenly increased some strength, he immediately swallowed what he wanted to say. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll take you to see my younger martial brother, but I said in advance that if you dare to harm my younger martial brother, I''ll fight my way I will die with you. "


    "Die together? Hahaha ~ "hearing Huang Mei''s words, the six eared macaque couldn''t help laughing.


    With his current mana, and whether there is a black lotus given by heaven, let alone Huang Mei''s ancestor, even if he is combined with the monkey, he can''t help himself. How can he die together?


    However, he was envious of being so kind to the monkey.


    Among the four monkeys, chijir Mahou wuzhiqi was suppressed by Dayu in the eight trigrams Suolong well. At first glance, it seems to be the most unfortunate existence, but this is just a way for him to protect himself from the disaster.


    Lingming stone monkey, Monkey King, knows that although he was once suppressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years, he immediately went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures after he came out. It took only more than ten years to achieve the right result. He was awarded the title of fighting against the Buddha, and became a cadre of immortals and Buddhas from an unemployed monkey.


    Although he was abused by the monkey king for a while, according to Wutian Buddha, in his original fate, he will eventually become a crouching tiger arhat, and the establishment is not low. Moreover, he has Huang Mei''s elder martial brother, who is so righteous, and the Banshee queen, who loves him so much. Compared with them, the six eared monkey finds that he is


    Well, it''s hard to look back on the past, so I don''t think about it.


    Fortunately, now I have a good life. Wutian Buddha ruled the three realms, and the relic who could defeat him was taken away by the group leader who only heard his name but did not see him. So that the Tathagata could never return to his original position, breaking the destiny of the way of heaven. Now I have come to a different world to restart the robbery of the true and false Monkey King.


    The world''s Monkey King will never be able to survive this disaster. At that time, he will take his place in the west to learn from the Scriptures and achieve a lot of merits.


    Thinking about this, the six eared macaque found that his mood suddenly improved a lot.


    Then, he stopped laughing, bowed his head to Huang Mei and said, "don''t worry. I''ll never hurt your younger martial brother if I do what I say."


    Although he was very dissatisfied with the monkey''s act of laughing just now, Huang Mei finally relaxed a little when he heard what he said. He had no choice but to nod his head and say, "in that case, I''ll show you the way. Let''s go."With that, the six eared macaque took away his hand from his shoulder. He stood up and took the six eared macaque to fly to the place where the monkey was.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, within the territory of the Rocha state.


    Sun Wukong and his party came here. It is worth mentioning that in addition to the original four people, there is a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes and full of domineering spirit in this team. He is a powerful man.


    By pretending to be a human monk with some strength, xiongba won Tang Sanzang''s sympathy through selling miserably, and then temporarily joined the scripture team. Now, he is taking over Sha Wujing''s job, carrying luggage for the scripture team.


    "Master, not far ahead is the palace. Brother Niu and sister-in-law are there. Then my grandson will get together with them." The monkey king carried the golden cudgel and walked backwards. At the same time, he laughed at Tang Sanzang who was riding on the white dragon horse.


    "Wukong, get together, but don''t lose the courtesy, you know?" Tang Sanzang gently warned the monkey king.


    "Master, don''t worry. With the relationship between my grandson and brother Niu, etiquette is a burden to us."


    "You ah ~" Tang Sanzang shook his head with a smile, and said nothing more. He was not the kind of person who didn''t eat antiquity. Since the monkey king said so, that''s it.


    The overlord, who was carrying his luggage, heard the conversation between their master and apprentice. He recalled the story about the ox demon king in the novel of journey to the West. Then, with his eyes wide open, he suddenly became nervous. He hurried forward to Tang Sanzang and the monkey king and said, "master, elder martial brother, the ox demon king may be bad for us. We can''t help it!"


    Tang Sanzang


    Monkey King


    Zhu Bajie


    Sha Wujing


    Xiaoxiong, are you serious? And who are your master and elder martial brother?

 Chapter 818

    Tang Sanzang was moved by xiongba''s tragic experience, so he was allowed to join his own team for the time being, but he was not accepted as an apprentice. Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie did not regard xiongba as his own person at all, that is, a short-time worker to help them carry their luggage.


    It''s not suitable for you to call us master and elder martial brother, Xiaoxiong.


    What''s more, are you serious about what you said just now? The Bull Demon might be bad for us and we have to guard against it?


    Everyone thought of it in their hearts.


    Then, the monkey king took the lead in carrying the stick and walked towards the bully. Looking at the monkey king who came to him, the bully showed a flattering smile on his face and nodded: "elder martial brother."


    "Pa ~" in the face of the bully''s flattery, the monkey king first showed a smile, and then instantly restrained his smile. With a gorgeous turn, one end of the golden cudgel hit him and knocked the bully to the ground.


    Then, the monkey king stepped on the bully''s chest and said to him, "well, you dare to stir up the relationship between us and big brother Niu. Do you know who big brother Niu is, you dare to say so?"


    "Ah Being beaten by the golden cudgel, and being trampled by the monkey king on his chest, xiongba felt very painful. He said hello to the monkey king''s ancestors. Oh no, it''s the great empress Nuwa. Once again, empress, you are highly respected. How can you throw stones casually? The broken stone head you threw away at that time is bullying people now. Don''t you care?


    "Say, who gave you the courage to say so?" Seeing that the bully didn''t speak, the monkey king stepped on his chest and questioned him again.


    "Elder martial brother, I..."


    "Who is your elder martial brother? Call me great saint Without waiting for the hero to finish his speech, the monkey king broke his way with a loud drink.


    See this, the hegemony is also out of the way, can''t climb, can only honestly call out: "great saint."


    Then, he quickly explained to them: "great saint, I know that the ox demon king is your sworn brother, but it can''t change the fact that he is a goblin! Master, he is the reincarnation of the golden cicada. It''s said in the demon world that if you eat him, you will live forever. In addition, you once invited Guanyin Bodhisattva to take the red boy, the son of the Bull Demon King, and take him to the South China Sea to be a good money boy, so that they can separate their flesh and blood. Do you think that the combination of these two things, the Bull Demon King, will he be harmful to us? "


    Monkey King


    It seems that it is possible for you to say so.


    Bah, no, maybe it''s a fart, not to mention the legend that you can live forever after eating master. Even if it''s true, it won''t be attractive to my elder brother Niu, because my elder brother Niu is an immortal!


    The reincarnation of Jinchanzi Even Jinchanzi himself, his mana may not be as high as my elder brother. How could master''s flesh have any effect on him.


    As for the separation from red boy, please, their father and son didn''t live together. They had long separated. They were kings on their own mountains. Thanks to me, red boy became a benevolent boy who sat down by Guanyin Bodhisattva and became a fairy Buddha. They didn''t have time to thank me. How could they help me I''m to blame for this?


    So, Xiaoxiong, you are Farting!


    It stinks!


    Xiongba didn''t know what the monkey king was thinking. Seeing that he was silent at the moment, he thought that he had heard his words. So he continued to add fire and said, "great saint, I think you understand it in your heart. It''s very possible, isn''t it? So I think we must take precautions ahead of time. The magic power of the ox demon king can''t be underestimated, especially his wife Princess Tiefan. If there is no dingfengzhu in her hand, we can''t resist it at all. So I think you can go to Manjusri Bodhisattva to borrow dingfengzhu to prepare for the unexpected, and then we can go to see the ox demon king. "


    "At that time, if the Bull Demon King receives us politely, that''s all. If he dares to attack us, we''ll take him by surprise and snatch his iron fork and Princess Iron Fan''s banana fan. In this way..."


    "Once the Tathagata came, my grandson had two more magic weapons, which greatly increased his strength, right?" Asked the monkey king.


    "The great sage is wise!" The hero complimented the monkey king.


    However


    "Ha ha, ha ha ~" the monkey king shook his head and laughed for a while. Then he said to xiongba, "Xiaoxiong, please put down your luggage for me."


    As he said this, he took his foot away from his chest. Hearing this, xiongba was overjoyed and quickly replied, "yes, great saint."


    Then, xiongba got up from the ground with difficulty. He thought that the monkey king recognized him. He successfully showed his intelligence in front of the monkey king, but


    "I''ll go to you!" At the moment when he just stood up, the monkey king resolutely raised his thigh and kicked him with one foot. He directly kicked him into a meteor and flew out, leaving only a scream of "ah ah"."Hum, it''s not only to stir up the relationship between my grandson and brother Niu, but also to lead my grandson to borrow some dingfengzhu. It''s damned." The monkey king put down his thigh, stepped on the ground, looked at the direction of the hero''s flying shot, and hummed coldly.


    Can you shake the relationship between the monkey king and big brother Niu in a few words?


    You''re kidding!


    "Wukong, what are you doing? The words of benefactor Xiong are wrong, but he is also for our good. How can you do this?" At this time, Tang Sanzang''s questioning voice came from behind the monkey king, and his tone was a trace of anger and hatred.


    This Wukong, for so long, is still so hot tempered. How can this work?


    "Oh, master, he can save it as soon as possible for our good! Don''t worry. I didn''t kill him. I just kicked him away. I kicked him away. If those monsters can''t find him, he will be safe, won''t he? " Sun Wukong turned around and said to Tang Sanzang with a playful smile.


    "You Tang Sanzang shook his head helplessly to the monkey king and said angrily.


    Then, instead of reciting the curse, he continued to ride his horse to the front. In fact, Goku''s words have some truth, but why do you kick him with your feet? Isn''t it better to take the cloud to send him away?


    "Well, it seems that in the future, we have to use more snacks to teach Wukong." Tang Sanzang thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the overlord, who is in a state of inverted flight, has a chill in his heart.


    Niang xipi, Monkey King, I''m kind enough to remind you that you dare to treat me like this and kick me out of the learning team. How can I help you when the monkey comes to you in the future?


    It doesn''t matter if you die, but if the monkey wins, it proves that I was wrong in the group. I But it''s very bad!


    Sobbing ~


    sobbing

 Chapter 819

    Xiongba is so sad and sad, but who can he blame?


    The journey to the West novel is a journey to the West novel. It''s different from the monkey king''s world. Here, the relationship between the Bull Demon King and the monkey king is very good. They are not only brothers of friendship, but also brothers of teachers. They are all disciples under the throne of grandmaster Subhuti. It''s not too much to say that they are brothers.


    Xiongba reminds him to guard against the Bull Demon King in front of him. Doesn''t he have to guard against himself? How can he bear it?


    Therefore, xiongba can only go through a beating and a journey to heaven.


    "No, I can''t just give up. It doesn''t matter whether Sun Wukong is alive or dead, but if he is defeated by the monkey with one arm, I will be miserable. I must find a way to prevent this kind of thing." Xiongba thought of it in his heart. Then he gritted his teeth and opened the private chat window between himself and Frisa.


    Now that he has offended the queen of ten thousand demons and Li Maozhen, and has lived in Tushan hospital for a long time before, he has not been able to communicate with most of the group members, so he is in a lonely situation. The only one who can help him is his master, the emperor of the universe.


    I hope he can help himself, so that he can get through the current difficulties.


    The next second, xiongba edited a private chat message.


    Overlord: "King Felisa, please help your subordinates. They were kicked by the monkey king in the world where the demon queen lived. Now they can''t stop in the air, and it''s impossible for them to help him defeat the monkey with their current strength. Please lend me your strength so that I can get through this difficulty. Please!"


    Xiongba said very sincerely, but after receiving the news, Felisa looked at Li Maozhen who was discussing the interstellar expedition and development with him, frowned, hesitated for a moment, and then replied to him: "xiongba sang, you can find a way to solve this problem, I can''t help you."


    Majestic: "King Frisa!"


    Felisa: "well, I''ve done something for king Felisa before you. I''ll give you a fighter, and then I''ll give you the control method. I can''t help anything else. You know, actually King Felisa, I can''t beat the Banshee queen. Of course, if she gave the Banshee elixir to the monkey with one arm, she would not be my opponent. However, the monkey with one arm has become stronger. In addition, I just got the news that the Black Lotus envoy under wutianshang also went to that world to deal with the monkey king, so I really can''t help king Felisa If you don''t want anything else, you''ll be lucky. "


    After sending these words, Felisa made a mental move and sent out a red envelope. Then, without waiting for a reply from xiongba, she directly closed the private chat window with him.


    It''s because of the fact that xiongba has really done something for himself and that he is a member of the group. That''s just a little help for him. As for the big one, I really can''t help him.


    Well It''s not totally impossible. After all, I have great talent. As long as I work hard to train for a period of time, it''s no problem to surpass the queen of ten thousand demons who has the elixir of ten thousand demons. It''s just that it''s not worthwhile to offend the queen of ten thousand demons or even the position manager of the affiliated world for a hegemony.


    King Felisa, I''m a businessman who likes to seize and sell the planet. I won''t do this kind of uneconomic thing!


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven and earth strive to dominate the monkey king world.


    Seeing the news from Felisa, the whole man was stunned.


    Heilian, the holy emissary under the throne of Wutian Buddha, also came to this world to deal with the monkey king? Nima, you''ve agreed that you don''t want to leave me a way to live, do you!


    Well, Monkey King, you must resist. I said in the group before that you are not the protagonist or the protagonist''s group. You are the son of destiny. If you are lucky, you can''t do anything. Otherwise, I will curse Shishi that cheap woman maliciously.


    Cheap woman, isn''t she a beauty?


    Bah, times have changed. I''ve suffered so much from this dead bitch. Even if I''ve been cheated and loved her, I hate her now.


    I really want to peel her skin, pull her tendons, let her also come to experience the pain of living in a foreign world now!


    "Shishi, if I can survive this time, I will vent all my anger on you one day, hum!" The bully thought bitterly in his heart.


    Then, he opened the red envelope that flisa had given him. There was an extra space fighter in Najie. At the same time, there was a burst of experience about controlling it in his mind.


    It took a few seconds to digest this experience, and then, with the help of the power of the anti shock force to slow down the speed of his inverted flight, he raised his hands to fight back one after another.


    The speed of xiongba''s inverted flight slowed down to the extent that he thought it could. Then, he took out the fighter, quickly entered it and continued to inverted flight with it.Then, he changed the direction by force and scattered the rest of his momentum.


    Sitting on the chair in the control room, xiongba looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the front glass and said in a low voice: "Monkey King, I help you for my own sake, but After solving the problem of the monkey, we have to settle this account! "


    Well, I don''t know whether it can be done or not. At this time, the hero really thinks so.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, guided by Huang Mei, the six eared macaque came to a grass field in the territory of Luocha and met the monkey he wanted to see during his trip Well, gourd.


    "Is the monkey in here now?" The six eared macaque pointed to the gourd in front of him and asked the Yellow browed ancestor around him.


    "Yes, this is my master''s Yin Yang gourd. On one side is the ice of a thousand years, and on the other side is the sky fire of a thousand years. The master said that the younger martial brother''s fault was the same as that of the monkey king in those days, so he would be punished equally. The monkey king had been kept under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years, hungry for iron gall, thirsty for copper juice, and beaten by wind and rain for five hundred years, so he wanted to keep the younger martial brother in the gourd for five hundred years, alas Huang Mei replied to the six eared macaque.


    Hearing this, the six eared macaque''s eyes turned slightly, and then the finger flicked a bunch of purple light at the gourd in front of him.


    "Bang!" Purple light hit the gourd, burst out a loud sound, but the gourd is still intact.


    Seeing this, Huang Mei shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s useless. This gourd of yin and Yang is stronger than jinrao. There is no corresponding way to open it. If you only use brute force, only the king of Tibet''s Bodhisattva sitting down can trample it. No one else can do it."


    "Well, it''s really hard, but it''s not necessarily hard to listen." With that, the six eared macaque opened his hand, a black light flashed, and a black lotus slowly appeared in his hand, which was the part of black lotus that he had not been given by heaven before he set out.


    Yuan Shen heilian, which is the name of Wutian after refining the Black Lotus and connecting it with his own soul, so it is also the part of the Black Lotus!

 Chapter 820

    Maitreya Buddha''s jinrao, six ear macaque has heard, since this two-level gourd of yin and Yang is stronger than jinrao, it can''t be broken by magic force.


    Even if it can, it will get twice the result with half the effort.


    But!


    Don''t you think the Black Lotus body given by Wutian Buddha will break your broken gourd?


    He thought that the six eared macaque was going to drive the Black Lotus in his hand, let it show its power, break the gourd and help the monkey regain his freedom. Just when he was about to do so, a voice came out of the gourd.


    "Elder martial brother, who is he? How can you be with him?" It was the macaque that said that.


    "Oh, younger martial brother, he said he was a six eared macaque. I met him in the demon kingdom. He said he wanted to cooperate with you, so I brought him here." Huang Mei replied to the monkey in the gourd.


    "Six eared macaque?" Hearing Huang Mei''s reply, tong arm ape was surprised and immediately asked him, "elder martial brother, have you got the ten thousand demon gold elixir?"


    "Ha ha, I got it. It''s in my hand. I''ll wait for you to come out and eat it."


    "Hoo! Thank you, elder martial brother. You are the only one in the world who is the best to me. " The nervous monkey let out a sigh of relief and raised his head to thank the Yellow browed ancestor outside the gourd.


    "I wish you knew." When Huang Mei said this, he was a bit spoiled.


    Originally, the monkey was shut up in the gourd of yin and Yang by Maitreya Buddha, and was thrown into the boundless sea, and he was also punished to guard the Fu Tu hall.


    Although Fu TU was a poor man, he was nothing to the Buddhists of his cultivation. However, he was worried about the ape with open arms, so he sneaked out of Fu Tu hall and came down to find him. Later, he even broke into the kingdom of ten thousand demons to help him get the golden elixir of ten thousand demons for him. As a result, he has become an unemployed spirit from the upright system of immortals and Buddhists for hundreds of years Asceticism, except for mana, can leave nothing.


    But in that case, he didn''t blame the monkey in his heart.


    According to his words, three hundred years of brotherhood, that''s not true.


    Some of them couldn''t stand the strong feelings of the martial brothers. At this time, the six eared macaque coughed and said, "although the ten thousand demon golden elixir is strong, it also takes a certain time to refine it. You''d better not think that you just ate the golden elixir and immediately go to the monkey king for revenge. There is still no chance of winning."


    "Well? Six eared macaque, are you really six eared macaque? My elder martial brother said that you have something to cooperate with me. I don''t know what it is? " Hearing the six eared macaque''s words, the monkey was stunned for a moment and calmed down. He frowned and asked the six eared macaque if he had heard it.


    Originally, he was going to help the monkey break the gourd of yin and Yang. But now, the six eared monkey has changed his mind, and he often doesn''t cherish what is too easy to get. He''d better let him suffer for a few more days. Thinking, the six eared monkey closed his palm and took back the Black Lotus.


    Then he opened his mouth and said to the monkey, "like you, I have to deal with monkey king!"


    "Oh?" In addition to the restoration of freedom, this is the topic that the monkey is most interested in.


    Monkey King, the mean monkey, said that if he couldn''t get out of jinrao in three hours, he would go to the West instead of him to get scriptures. However, he stole jinrao and made more and more trouble, which made him lose his immortal book. This account must be settled with him!


    "After I get rid of the monkey king, I will become him and take his place in the West." The six eared macaque continued.


    "Well?" The smile on the monkey''s face suddenly froze Do you want to learn from scriptures?


    Wait, haven''t you done this kind of thing once before? Why, do you want to come again?


    "Well, let''s work together to get rid of the monkey king, and then let me go to the west to learn the Scriptures instead of the monkey king. If you want to go, how about we go together?" The six eared macaque asked the monkey.


    "Well, this, I want to beat Monkey King, and then go to the West instead of him to learn scriptures. That''s right, but..."


    "Yes, our purposes are the same. You think so. After you replace the monkey king, I will become him again, pretend to be him, and rejoin the team of learning scriptures. Do you think that''s ok?"


    The monkey with one arm


    It seems that you can say that. Anyway, you are not the real monkey king. It''s nothing to go with you.


    Thinking about this, the monkey nodded and said, "but now I''m trapped in a gourd of yin and Yang. What can you do?"


    The six eared macaque picked his eyebrows and didn''t answer his answer. Instead, he said, "your elder martial brother just said that King Di Zang''s Di Ting can crush it. In this case, let''s catch it. It''s just It''s not easy to provoke the king of Tibet! "


    Although the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet is only a Bodhisattva, the four Bodhisattvas have a special status and are superior to many Buddhas. If it were not for his vow that "hell is not empty, and you will not become a Buddha", he would have become a Buddha long ago. If you want to capture his mount, you have to have a fight with him. For this, even the six eared macaque does not have much confidence."You don''t have to go to the hell to catch it. It''s not in the hell right now. But in the hands of a crow spirit, the Bull Demon King asks the king Bodhisattva of Tibet for it and gives it to the crow spirit to take care of." Said the monkey.


    "Oh?" Hearing this, the six eared macaque frowned and thought, "it seems that this world is very different from the one I live in. The ox demon king dares to ask for his mount from the Bodhisattva king of Tibet, and the king of Tibet agrees!"


    "Yes, at the moment, listening is in the hands of the crow spirit. It''s just that the crow spirit is not a good thing. He has been playing tricks on my younger martial brother. He said that he would let listening step on the gourd and help my younger martial brother come out. As a result, he always turns around. If it wasn''t for her magic power and listening only to her words, I would have killed her!" On one side, Huang Mei''s grandfather said in a voice.


    "Brother Liu Er, I agreed to your cooperation. But, I want to ask you and my elder martial brother to rob me. If that crow spirit dares to cheat me this time, please help me to kill her, and then try to look like her to see if it can cheat diting and let it help me step on the gourd. " The monkey said after Huang Mei.


    "Yes, but where is the Raven spirit now?" The six eared macaque did not refuse and asked.


    "She should be in the Royal Palace of the Rocha state now. I don''t know when she will come back. I instructed her to swallow the inner elixir she was listening to and then perform the transformation. She couldn''t even distinguish the true from the false, so she turned into Princess Iron Fan and went to the palace to find the ox demon king. "


    "The ox king? So that crow spirit is the old face of the ox demon king? The ox demon king, the Iron Fan Princess, plus a crow spirit and listen, they join hands It''s a big problem, too. " Hearing the answer from the monkey, the six eared monkey touched his chin and thought of it in his heart.

 Chapter 821

    "However, it''s not a small trouble, it''s not a big trouble. As long as I do it in time, don''t be fanned by banana fans, and defeat all four of them in one breath, then the battle will be over smoothly." The six eared macaque continued to think.


    Then, he squatted down, picked up the Yin Yang gourd on the grass, and said to the monkey in it, "OK, don''t worry, I''ll give you a hand and help you get out of it. As for the crow spirit, I''ll continue to trade with her as you said, and see if she will turn back."


    "Well, thank you, brother." Hearing the six eared monkey''s words, the monkey said happily.


    He practiced under Maitreya for three hundred years. Although he didn''t cultivate a pure Buddhist heart like Tang Sanzang, he used to be a half Buddha and did countless good deeds. His nature is still very kind. Six eared macaque has no injustice or hatred with him, and now he expresses his willingness to help himself. Such a person, the armed ape, will naturally keep a certain kindness towards him.


    "If monkey and I don''t want to get together, how can we say goodbye to each other?"


    The monkey with one arm


    There''s no problem if you make a bow, but why do I call you big brother instead of you being my little brother?


    After a cup of tea


    "Elder brother, I''ll go back to see if the crow spirit has come back. Please follow her secretly with your elder martial brother. If she turns back, please help me destroy her. It''s hard." Knowing from Huang Mei''s mouth that he was defeated by the six eared macaque in one move, the one armed macaque resolutely recognized him and called the six eared macaque big brother Dao.


    He and Huang Mei are brothers. Although his strength is higher than Huang Mei''s, it''s just a few. If he wants to beat Huang Mei''s, he has absolutely no strength. So he is very aware of the current situation and makes six eared macaque his brother.


    What? He can''t beat Monkey King. How can he be unconvinced with Monkey King and still want to fight him now?


    Hum, who let the monkey king indirectly instigate those stupid people to smash his general Pavilion, and then turn back, which even reduced him from a half immortal and half Buddha to a goblin. Can we give up this feud because the other party''s strength is stronger than ourselves?


    As long as I don''t die, Monkey King, I will fight you to the end!


    "Whoosh!" The next second, the Yin and Yang gourd disappeared from the hand of the monkey, and went back to find the crow essence.


    Looking at the distant figure of the gourd, the six eared macaque looked down at his night clothes. Then, he turned around and flashed purple light. His clothes immediately changed into a pair of bright armor.


    This Ming Guang armor is not an ordinary thing, but one of the most precious treasures handed down to heaven in the world after the journey to the West. After Wu Tian ruled the Three Kingdoms, the treasure house of heaven naturally fell into his hands. As a black lotus envoy under Wu Tian, the six eared macaque got Wu Tian''s permission to select several treasures from the treasure house for self-defense. This Ming Guang armor is one of them.


    The Buddha needs gold and the monkey needs clothes. Treasures are not hidden. We must make the best use of them. With this idea in mind, the six eared macaque decided to dress a little more gorgeous before he began to pretend to be the poor monkey king.


    Well Well, I have a showdown. In fact, I''m worried that in case of a fight, I will face a lot of enemies. In addition to the monkey king and the ox demon king, the Buddha''s hero will also invite some mysterious group members to fight against me. In case, if I''m not an opponent, then


    So it''s better to wear armor. The poor monkey in the monkey king, when he was making havoc in heaven, didn''t he also wear the armor from the four seas dragon palace. I don''t know why he didn''t wear it when he was taking scriptures. What a strange monkey.


    Have you lowered your profile?


    I don''t think so.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the grass.


    The crow spirit and little Skylark who came back from the king''s palace of Luocha have been searching here for a long time, but they haven''t found the gourd fairy. Where has he gone?


    They scratched their necks and their forehead was sweating.


    "Crow spirit, you''ve come back. How are you? Did you succeed?" When they were worried, suddenly, a gourd flashed in front of them, and there was a voice of inquiry.


    "Well?" The crow spirit was stunned. He took back his gaze and looked down at his feet. There was a cucurbit gourd swaying. It was the cucurbit gourd fairy he was looking for.


    Yes, the monkey deceives the crow spirit and the little Skylark to say that he is a gourd fairy.


    "Oh, ancestors, I have found you." The crow spirit heaved a sigh of relief, then bent over to pick up the Yin Yang gourd, touched it, and said to the monkey in it, "yes, yes, but..."


    "But what, you don''t want to go back?" The monkey worried.


    "No The crow spirit waved his hand and said justly, "you think I''m you smelly men. I don''t mean what I say. I mean Even if I rely on Neidan, who is listening attentively, I can cheat that heartless old cow for a while, but after a long time, he will recognize me. What should I do then? No, you must give me an idea once and for all today, or I still can''t let Jinting help you out. "The monkey with one arm


    Don''t you just want to go back? Why don''t you have the face to say that?


    "Yes, huluxian, you can give my aunt some advice." The little Skylark also spoke for the crow.


    The monkey with one arm


    The couple of ox demon king and Iron Fan Princess for hundreds of years will definitely recognize each other over time. What''s the idea of once and for all?


    The monkey was helpless, but he said with a smile, "OK, but you have to let me out first, and then I can help you."


    Crow spirit: "Oh, you think I will..."


    "Otherwise, I can''t believe you any more, crow spirit. Count how many times you cheated me. You want to be with the Bull Demon forever, don''t you? I have an idea, but you must let me out first. Only in this way can I tell you my idea. Otherwise, let''s break up. I''ve helped you so many times in vain. "


    Crow spirit: "you!"


    "Aunt, let''s help him out. At least he has helped us a lot." Crow spirit some angry, but more is tangled, at this time, the little lark thought, holding her hand, suggested to her.


    Hearing his niece''s suggestion, crow spirit frowned and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he said to the gourd in his hand, "OK, I''ll let you out first, but you must help me after you come out, otherwise, I''ll let you see the power of my crow mouth."


    "OK, no problem." He swore that he would help her understand the cruelty of the world after he came out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, xiongba''s fighter plane began to land on the ground. He noticed that there was a wide grass not far ahead, which was a good place for landing. So he controlled the fighter plane to fly there.

 Chapter 822

    It turns into a bird flying in the air. Staring at the six eared macaque on the other side of the monkey, it suddenly frowns and looks into the distance.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at?" Next to him, Huang Mei, who also became a bird, asked him.


    "Someone, no, there''s a plane approaching here."


    Huang Mei: "what chicken?"


    Six eared macaque: "airplane."


    Huang Mei: "what''s flying?"


    Six eared macaque: "airplane."


    Huang Mei: "what flying chicken?"


    Six eared macaque: "a plane is a plane."


    Huang Mei''s ancestor


    ¡­¡­


    On the grass, the distance is far away, and the perception is far less than that of six eared macaques, so crow spirit does not notice that there are big objects approaching here.


    After talking with the so-called gourd fairy in his hand, the crow spirit didn''t cheat the monkey this time. He opened his mouth and let out a crow cry. Soon, a cry came from the distance. Then, bang bang, the grass under his feet was shaking like an earthquake.


    I saw a very powerful elephant running towards them from a distance. It was the king of Tibet who sat down to listen.


    In the sky, looking down at the elephant and feeling its extremely masculine magic power, the six eared macaque murmured: "the magic power of listening is quite considerable, which is only a little less than that of me five hundred years ago."


    Hearing this, Huang Mei''s grandfather turned his lips and said, "I can really blow it."


    The six eared macaque noticed Huang Mei''s little action and asked him, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    Huang Mei: "if I don''t believe it, will you beat me?"


    "No


    "Well, I don''t..."


    "I''ll kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huang Mei''s grandfather immediately said: "I believe it. Of course I believe it. With your mana, don''t listen to me. I don''t think even the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet will win you."


    "I don''t deserve it. In terms of mana alone, I should be worse than the king of Tibetans, but if I really fight, I can win." The six eared macaque said confidently.


    Huang Mei''s ancestor


    Sure enough, I can blow it! Don''t you just beat me? What are you arrogant about? Hum!


    Immediately, stop this topic, they continue to look at the grass below the scene.


    Listen to the speed of running very fast, more than ten seconds later, he came to the crow essence in front of stop, at the same time, raised his nose high, looked up to the sky issued a Mou called: "Mou!"


    "Well, be good." The crow reached out, touched and listened, and said to it.


    Then, looking down at the Yin Yang gourd, he warned the monkey in the gourd: "Nah, I''ll let you out, but you can''t go back and cheat me, you know? Otherwise, you''ll have bad luck. It''s not just me. Listening to it will also help me teach you a lesson! "


    The ape with the arm was a crow spirit. She farted and replied without hesitation: "don''t worry, my gourd fairy has always said that I will practice. I never lie and cheat in my life. If I break the contract, you can directly stab me with your crow''s mouth."


    "Well, that''s it!" Seeing that the "gourd Fairy" responded so simply, he thought that these days he was really helping himself very simply, and it was really effective. Most of the crow''s worries disappeared, and he nodded to him.


    Then, he put the Yin Yang gourd on the ground, and the one in front of him said, "listen, darling, step on this gourd for me, and please eat delicious food when it''s finished."


    "Eyes Listen to the volume of his nose, in response to a crow essence.


    "Well, what a good boy." Crow essence praised it, and then, pulling the little Skylark back a few steps, so as not to be hurt by mistake. After retreating to the position about seven or eight meters away from the gourd, she gave an order to listen: "OK, step on it."


    "Eyes Listen to step forward, lift the left front leg, and then, with a heavy foot down.


    "Bang!!"


    All of a sudden, the earth vibrated violently. Fortunately, it was grassland and there were no mountains around. Otherwise, it would definitely cause a very serious landslide.


    Under the violent trample of Jingting, the gourd of yin and Yang, like jinrao before, is broken. As for the monkey with arms, he takes advantage of the broken gourd, and his feet of Jingting are about to step on him, but he doesn''t immediately step on him. His body moves and flies out from the original place into a beam of Aurora, avoiding Jingting''s feet and recovering his freedom.


    "Auntie, it''s a success." Seeing the gourd broken, the little Skylark grabbed the crow essence''s arm and shook it hard, and said happily to her.


    "Ah, if you see it, you don''t know what happened to the gourd fairy. Won''t you be trampled to death? It doesn''t matter if he''s dead, but if he''s dead, who will tell me how to stay with Lao Niu forever! " Crow spirit very worried said."Whoosh!" The aurora fell on a rock not far away, revealing a majestic God in armor and a purple gold crown Well, monkey, his eyes flashed a dangerous look, sneered at crow spirit: "you can rest assured, I''m not so easy to die."


    Hearing the sound, the crow spirit and the little lark immediately turned and looked at the sound source, only to find that there was nothing there. What''s the matter?


    They were puzzled.


    "Are you looking for me?" Just now that voice rang out behind them again. They turned around again and saw a monkey touching the hair on their head. He, he is


    "Are you a macaque?" The little Skylark recognized who the monkey was and was startled. He quickly hid behind the crow spirit.


    Crow spirit: "monkey with arm? Is that the monkey who was defeated by the monkey king before? "


    The monkey stroked his hair and suddenly turned black.


    Don''t you understand why the dead crow spirit is hard to break down?


    Immediately, the ape with one arm yelled to the sky: "elder martial brother, where is the ten thousand demon gold elixir?"


    "Here it is Huang Mei changed his original appearance and flew to the ground. He was happy with his younger martial brother.


    Then, with a wave of his arm, he threw the Banshee elixir at him.


    The ape jumps up and catches the Banshee elixir. After a somersault in the air, it falls. It turns its back to the crow spirit and the little lark''s aunt and nephew. It looks back at them and smiles. Then it opens its mouth and delivers the Banshee elixir to its mouth.


    "Woo The monkey swallows the golden elixir of ten thousand demons. In a second, only a second later, he finds that he has changed dramatically. First of all, his mana, he He has improved pure mana for at least 10000 years. Is that the power of the Banshee elixir?


    "Ha ha ha ~" the monkey raised his hands and looked up at the sky, laughing smartly.


    Hearing the piercing laughter, the crow spirit subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Suddenly, she felt that something bad was about to happen to her Well, it should be an illusion.

 Chapter 823

    As a crow, you have to witness the misfortune of others. How can you be unlucky?


    So, it must be an illusion!


    Thinking about it, the crow patted the little Skylark holding his arm and said to the monkey, "well, congratulations on you coming out of the gourd. That''s good, that''s good."


    "Yes? Congratulations. Thank you very much. I think it''s very good. " After laughing enough, the monkey lowered his head, put down his arm, turned around and looked at the crow.


    "Younger martial brother." At this time, Huang Mei flew to him, looked at him, and said happily to him, "now that you have eaten the elixir of ten thousand demons, not only your mana has been greatly increased, but also, according to the queen of ten thousand demons, you have the ability to devour all the gods and Buddhas in the three realms and turn their mana into used power, then It''s just like crying for ghosts and gods! "


    Crow spirit


    Little Skylark


    Did the monkey become so powerful after eating the golden elixir just now?


    "Hum, yes, from now on, not to mention a monkey king, even if the gods of heaven and Buddha come, I can''t help it. The day of shame before the snow is coming, ha ha ~" he said, and the monkey couldn''t help laughing again.


    After swallowing saliva, the crow still took two steps to remind the monkey, "well, I helped you out of the gourd. Now you''ve become so powerful, can you tell me quickly, how can I keep company with the old cow forever? Do something for me, will you? "


    Well, if you don''t keep your promise, the crow spirit who has been cheating monkeys before hopes that the monkey with arms can keep her promise and help her get married.


    It''s just, will the monkey promise her?


    This is also too good to think of monkeys, you know, monkeys are very vengeful!


    Sure enough, after hearing the words of the crow spirit, the monkey narrowed his eyes, bowed his head to the Yellow brow ancestor, and said sincerely, "elder martial brother, thank you for helping me to ask for the ten thousand demon golden elixir from the ten thousand demon kingdom. Younger martial brother, I''m very grateful."


    Huang Mei quickly waved his hand and said, "ah, my brother, when talking about gratitude, it''s too strange for you to say so."


    "In any case, I will remember the kindness of elder martial brother." After that, the monkey looked at the crow spirit again, and then at the little Skylark hiding behind her. He suddenly laughed and said, "did you hear what my elder martial brother said just now?"


    Crow spirit: "ah, I heard it. Now you can help..."


    "Now that I have the great method of absorbing immortals, even the gods and Buddhas, I can swallow them and take their mana for my own use."


    "Well, what you say to me is What do you mean


    "That''s to say, I heard that you have hundreds of years of cultivation, and your crow mouth seems to be very powerful." When the monkey said this, he gave a harmless smile to the crow.


    Seeing this smiling expression, the crow spirit''s face suddenly froze. Then, she took a deep breath, shook her head to the monkey, and retorted solemnly: "nonsense, what''s wrong with the crow''s mouth? It''s a curse. It''s useless. It''s a rubbish way!"


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, yes, we have something else to do, so we''ll leave first." The crow essence pulls the little Skylark to turn and run quickly.


    However, as soon as their aunt and nephew turned around and ran for a few steps, the macaque suddenly moved in front of them, casually manipulating the feathers on the purple gold crown of their heads.


    Seeing this, the crow essence pointed at him and said to the little Skylark with a smile, "look at him, how fast he is. He''s really a powerful monkey."


    Little Skylark nodded: "yes, yes."


    Then they jumped over him and continued to run.


    But after running for a while, the monkey appeared in front of them again.


    Keep running, he shows up again, this


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck," the little Skylark panicked, opened her hands, jumped over her aunt like a fool, and ran to the distance.


    Seeing this scene, the crow essence pointed to her back and said, "do you have any conscience? It''s really true that you left your aunt! Wait for me


    Say, also want to repeat the action before, continue to run away.


    Unfortunately, after three things, at the moment, the ape is tired of playing. He looks back at the back of the Raven spirit and says to her coldly, "this is the end of the farce, raven spirit, come in!"


    "Whoosh!" Then the ape opened his mouth. In a moment, an irresistible demon light came out of his mouth, and a strong suction acted on the crow essence. Then, a scene of astonishment happened, and her body flew uncontrollably, and gradually narrowed down, backward. This, this is


    No!


    "Well One swallow of the crow essence, swallow into the stomach, arm ape touched his stomach, his face appeared a touch of satisfaction, and then, neck a turn, looking at the nearby listen, once again opened his mouth: "you come here, listen!""Eyes Although listening is strong, it only cultivates masculine power. In short, it is power. It is not good at other magic arts. In addition, the monkey has eaten the elixir of ten thousand demons, and the magic power is on it. Facing the monkey''s immortal sucking method, it naturally can''t resist. So, like the crow spirit, it gradually shrinks and flies to the monkey''s mouth.


    Looking at the smaller and smaller diting flying towards him, the macaque with arms is ecstatic. Compared with the annoying smelly woman of crow spirit, diting undoubtedly increases his strength. After swallowing diting, the monkey king Hum, I let him have one hand, he is not my opponent.


    The monkey with the arm thinks like this here.


    "Monkey, stop it!" All of a sudden, a burst of cheers rang out.


    Then, a beam of golden light opened to the monkey. Seeing this, the monkey''s pupil suddenly shrank, and had to stop absorbing the essence of listening. He jumped up and avoided.


    "Bang!" The golden light hit the spot where the monkey was standing and made a big hole in the grass. Then two figures came over. One of them was wearing black armor and had two horns on his head. The other was also a monkey with a golden cudgel in his hand.


    Yes, they are the Bull Demon and the monkey king.


    "Monkey King, you are here. Please help my aunt." The little skylark, who had been frightened for a long time, was overjoyed when he saw the monkey king coming. He ran to him and said.


    "Your aunt, yes, where''s the crow? Where is she? " The bull asked the little Skylark.


    "My aunt, he''s eating me!" The little Skylark ran to the two brothers and stopped. He angrily pointed to the monkey who had fallen from the air and complained.


    "What, even crows?" Heard the little skylark''s words, the Bull Demon King and the monkey king were surprised at the same time.


    The monkey with one arm


    Why, who stipulates that monkeys can''t eat crows?

 Chapter 824

    In the sky, there is no six eared macaque flying down like Huang Mei. Seeing a cow and a monkey appear, and hearing the bird demon call the monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey monkey, his eyes immediately narrowed, and the person he wants to deal with appears. This is really


    "If you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell, you''ll throw yourself in!" Six ear macaque mouth a Yang, chuckling.


    On the ground, after a short shock, the Bull Demon King immediately became as angry as the little Skylark. Two jets of air came out of his nostrils and yelled to the monkey: "smelly monkey, let my crow out, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    "Oh?" The monkey took out his ear and said to the bull devil, "how can you be rude to me, you stupid cow?"


    How arrogant!


    As the demon king of the dominating party, the monkey had never seen such an arrogant spirit in front of him. Suddenly, he stamped his foot in anger, then swung his arm and said angrily, "do you want to know? OK, let''s show you, Niu Mo Quan! "


    "Boom!" Then, the Bull Demon King waved his fist to the monkey. Suddenly, his fist became very huge, and the monkey smashed it hard.


    Facing the fists of the Bull Demon Dynasty, the monkey frowned, turned around and disappeared from the spot, which made him lonely just like the monkey king''s attack before.


    "Bang!" Once again, a big pit appeared on the grass, and the monkey appeared next to Huang Mei without damage.


    "Monkey with arms, I let you go last time. I didn''t kill you on the spot, but handed you over to Maitreya. I didn''t expect that you were stubborn and vengeful. Don''t you think that''s too much?" At this time, the monkey king raised the stick in his hand, pointed to the monkey and questioned him.


    He had long thought that the so-called gourd fairy was strange. Unexpectedly, it was a monkey with arms. The monkey It''s so bad!


    "Revenge for kindness? Oh, Monkey King, what kindness do you have for me? You ordered those mortals to destroy my monkey general Pavilion and cheat me out of my jinrao. Now, you dare to question me like this. What do you mean? " The monkey opens his hand, and a silver light flashes by. An iron bar also appears in his hand. He points to Monkey King politely and shouts to him.


    This iron rod is the Optimus of the Bohai Sea. It is the stator of the Dinghai sea, just like the Dinghai God needle. When the monkey pulled it up, it led to chaos in the Bohai Sea. Countless marine creatures were wiped out. The tsunami hit the land. The creatures on the road, including human beings, also suffered heavy casualties. What a crime!


    Hearing the monkey''s question, there was a flash of embarrassment on the monkey''s face.


    At that time It was he who turned back.


    It''s also strange that he is too arrogant. How can he promise the monkey that if he can''t get out of jinraoli in a stick of incense, he will give up the position of the West heaven to get the Scriptures. He has no choice but to run away with jinrao. After all, it''s absolutely impossible for him to entrust the heavy task of getting the Scriptures to others.


    My grandson, now devoted to the Buddha, hopes to listen to the Buddhist scriptures under the Buddha''s seat, such as learning from the Buddhist scriptures in the West. After the completion of such a thing, I can achieve the right result and obtain the Buddha''s position. May I not do it?


    It''s impossible.


    It''s impossible for anyone.


    Therefore, I can only turn back. There is no way.


    With this in mind, Monkey King''s guilt gradually disappeared, and his face became more and more embarrassed. With a straight face, he said to the monkey, "God has appointed my grandson to protect master Xi Tian''s Sutra, so my grandson must not give up halfway. Monkey with arms, you are a disciple of Maitreya. You are half immortal and half Buddha. Sooner or later, you will be able to achieve good results. But you destroy your hundreds of years of practice because of jealousy. Don''t you think it''s a pity to do so? I''ll give you one last chance to spit out the crow essence. As long as she''s OK, you''ll have a chance to change, otherwise... "


    The monkey with one arm: "what else? Sun Wukong, don''t talk to me like you''re on the top. You''ll have 72 changes, and I won''t lose to you in Tiangang 36 changes. You''ve got bright eyes. I can take the sun and the moon through my arms and shrink the mountains. You''re nothing compared with me! "


    "Alas Hearing this, Monkey King sighed at his persistence. Then he held the golden cudgel in his hand and yelled at him: "well, since you are stubborn, let''s talk by strength, ah!"


    Monkey King jumped up and waved his golden cudgel to the monkey.


    "I''m afraid you can''t?" Similarly, waving Optimus Prime in his hand, the monkey jumped up and went to meet the monkey king.


    The next second, the two monkeys attack each other with iron bars in their hands. You come and I go, and they are very happy.


    "Bang bang ~" a series of explosions sounded from where they were and moved with them.


    "Wow, what a fierce fight!" Looking at the battle between them, Huang Mei''s grandfather was stunned.


    "Yes, it''s fierce. I don''t know if we can play so fiercely?" A voice rang out beside him.Huang Mei: "what are we going to fight Wait


    Looking at the Bull Demon King standing beside him, Huang Mei felt a chill and stammered: "you, you When did you come here? "


    "Just now, Niu Mo Quan!" With that, the Bull Demon King used his unique skill to Huang Mei. When Huang Mei didn''t have time to react, a huge fist hit him decisively in the face and flew him out.


    "Ouch!" Huang Mei''s grandfather, who flew backwards, uttered a scream, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth at the same time.


    But!


    After he fell to the ground, he quickly resisted the pain on his body, got up from the ground, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at the cow demon king and said, "OK, dare to attack me, you cow demon king, do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    The words fell, Huang Mei''s hands were both up, and his fingertips were red. Then, with a strong wave, a blood red whip from mana appeared on each hand. This is


    "The devil''s whip?" The cow demon king frowned and whispered.


    The magic whip is just like the magic circle. It has a natural ability to restrain demons. It is one of the Buddhist magic arts.


    Before, in Wanyao Kingdom, Baigujing, spider spirit and Snow Demon couldn''t pass through Huangmei''s magic circle. Now, the magic circle unfolds into the form of a whip. If you hit the Bull Demon King, it would be very hard even if the skin is as thick as him.


    The Bull Demon knows that, but Would he be afraid of that?


    You''re kidding!


    The other party''s whip hit on my old cow. My old cow is not easy to suffer. Then my fist hit on the other party, will this weasel be easy to suffer?


    I don''t believe it!


    "Ah In a moment, the Bull Demon King gave a big drink, clenched his fist and rushed to Huang Mei.


    ¡­¡­


    In five minutes.


    Huangmeilaozu was defeated

 Chapter 825

    Defeated?


    Yes, even if his magic whip can hurt the Bull Demon King, it''s useless. A child with a dagger can hurt an adult, but will an adult stand still and let it poke?


    No.


    On the contrary, adults will stop him. Today''s ox demon king is like this. Relying on his keen reaction, he avoids all the attacks of Huangmei in time and hits him with fists. How can Huangmei be invincible?


    "Hum, you''re far from me to fight with old bull!" Looking at the Yellow browed ancestor who was knocked down by himself, the ox demon king wiped his ox nose with his thumb and spurted out two streams of air.


    Then, turning his neck, he looked at the battlefield of Monkey King and monkey.


    "Crow mouth!" At this time, monkey with monkey''s arms suddenly yelled. The next moment, his mouth became sharp and long, and he pecked monkey in front of him.


    "Well?" Seeing this scene, the monkey king suddenly changed his face and waved his golden cudgel to resist, but he was forced back by the crow''s beak, jumped up and returned to the ox demon king.


    When he came back, looking at the Yellow browed ancestor at his feet, Monkey King frowned, raised his thigh, kicked him hard, and directly kicked him toward the monkey.


    Monkey King: "monkey, give it back to you!"


    "Elder martial brother!" Seeing the monkey king''s action, the monkey with one arm was suddenly surprised. He quickly took back the crow''s mouth to avoid harming Huang Mei. Then he flew up, caught him in one hand, and turned over two somersaults in the air. He also returned to the stone he was standing on and carefully put Huang Mei down.


    "Monkey King, you are cruel enough!" The monkey looks at the monkey king and says in a cold voice.


    "If you''re not cruel, those who know their faces will quickly spit out the crow essence, otherwise, you will be the next one to be beaten down." The monkey king said that he was not embarrassed at the moment. On the contrary, he was confident in his own strength, so he subconsciously used a high voice to the monkey.


    "Beat me down, just you?" The monkey scorns.


    "Plus me! If you dare to hurt my crow, I will never let you go The Bull Demon stepped forward, clenched his fist and said to the monkey.


    "So you two are going to cheat less with more, aren''t you?"


    Hum, who are the two demons? It''s just that your helpers are useless. They were defeated by me. And, monkey, how did you steal my crow''s beak


    "I know that." At this time, the little skylark, who did not know when to hide away, heard the words of the Bull Demon King, raised his arm and said, "what kind of elixir did he eat? Listen to their previous conversation. The monkey can now turn the mana of the man he ate into his own use. Wukong, you must be careful and rescue him My aunt


    "Well, I see." Monkey King frowned and responded.


    At the same time, he was a little dignified: "it''s a way to turn the mana of the person who has been eaten into his own use How wicked


    "No wonder you have a crow''s beak. Damn it. Let''s see the power of my ox devil fist." The Bull Demon King also frowned and said, then, waving his fist, he rushed to the monkey.


    "Big brother, wait for me, oh, forget it, I''ll help you!" Seeing this, the monkey king first raised his hand and called the Bull Demon King. Then, he sighed, and directly picked up the stick to follow. He planned to fight the monkey with the brothers.


    "Oh, do you think I''ll be afraid of you two?" Looking at the two men, monkey and monkey, who rushed towards him, said contemptuously.


    Words fall, he put away the Optimus Prime in the hand, open both hands and mouth, shout: "suck immortal Dafa!"


    "Whoosh!" In a flash, a strong suction came out of his mouth and acted on the monkey king and the Bull Demon King, which made their faces change.


    Then, their bodies flew uncontrollably into his mouth.


    Looking at the two people who are getting closer and closer to themselves, the monkey in his heart is overjoyed. Monkey King, you are defeated by me in the end


    "Look at the stick!" Just as the monkey was thinking happily, Sun Wukong, who was getting smaller quickly and was approaching him, suddenly waved the golden cudgel. At the same time, the golden cudgel was getting bigger quickly. In a blink of an eye, the golden cudgel changed back to the same size as before. A stick hit him in the stomach.


    "Bang!" The abdomen was badly damaged, and the monkey was immediately hit so that it turned nausea and vomited out a black light, and the whole person quickly flew upside down.


    "Ah ~" came out of the belly of the monkey, fell on the grass, and the crow spirit made a cry.


    Hearing this familiar voice, the Bull Demon King, who was about to chase the monkey with arms, was stunned for a moment. Then, he quickly turned around and rushed to the crow spirit with great excitement. He said excitedly: "crow ~"


    "old cow ~" hearing the voice of the Bull Demon King, the crow spirit was also stunned. Then, he quickly got up and rushed to him. Finally, they hugged each other tightly Together, love is very.¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the monkey king''s face twitched for a moment, and then, looking back, he looked at the monkey who also fell from the air and fell on the grass, out of breath.


    Although the stick just now was not a great spell, it was just an ordinary attack, but he used 100% of the mana, so even if the monkey with the arm didn''t die, he should have lost half his life now.


    Who is to blame?


    Blame him for doing bad things. If he doesn''t come to find his own trouble or harm his brother Niu''s lover, will he attack him? No, so, retribution, it''s all his retribution!


    "Monkey, you lost. What else do you have to say now?" Monkey King asked the monkey.


    "It has been a long time since the king defeated the enemy. There is nothing to say."


    "Then you..."


    "But it''s not sure who will win or lose today."


    "What?"


    "Big brother!" Under the gaze of the monkey king, the monkey suddenly raised his head to the sky and yelled: "you''re right, I haven''t refined the power of ten thousand demon elixir yet. I can integrate the improved mana with the acquired immortal absorption method. Now I''m not the opponent of the monkey king, so thank you for your help!"


    "He has other helpers?" The monkey king clenched the golden cudgel in his hand and looked up at the sky.


    "Alas A faint sigh sounded, and then a purple light flashed. A monkey with bright armor and a black lotus stand in his hand flashed between the monkey and the monkey. He looked back at the monkey who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, and said to him, "it''s exactly what I thought."


    Monkey with one arm: "big brother, I..."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll do it myself." With that, the six eared macaque lifted its hand, and suddenly, the Black Lotus in its hand flew toward the monkey king.

 Chapter 826

    Just now, in the battle between monkey king and macaque, the six eared macaque can see clearly that monkey king''s strength in this world should have reached the third stage of immortality, infinitely close to the peak level. It''s not difficult to defeat him with his own strength, but it also takes a little time.


    Therefore, it is undoubtedly the best choice to solve the battle as soon as possible with black lotus. After all, the plane is getting closer and closer to here.


    Airplanes are absolutely not what the world can have, so most of the people sitting in them are members of the group or their partners. If they can''t end the fighting here before they arrive, I''m afraid there will be complications.


    According to the chat group reported by Wutian Buddha, the six eared macaque knows that most of the people who can enter the boss group are villains, and the original fate of the villains is defeated by the protagonist. In addition, there are villains who die of talking too much. Therefore, as an emissary of Wutian Buddha, you can''t waste your time here to talk with the monkey king The most important thing is to get rid of him.


    "Well? Black Lotus, what''s the magic weapon? " Seeing that a monkey suddenly appeared, and the monkey was still standing on the other side of the monkey, his palm was open, and a lotus appeared to attack him. Monkey King frowned and wondered.


    "Ah The next second, he picked up the golden cudgel and waved a golden light to heilian.


    "Bang!"


    The explosion sounded. However, it was shocking that heilian Fenshen was hit by the monkey king''s attack, and he continued to fly towards him without any damage. This is What''s the situation?


    "Whoosh!" Just when the monkey king was puzzled and more dignified, suddenly, heilian shot a beam of Aurora. The speed of the Aurora was very fast. When the monkey king didn''t have time to respond, the blink of an eye penetrated his body.


    "Er..." Looking down at a big hole in his chest, Monkey King widened his eyes, spilled a wisp of blood from the corner of his mouth, and murmured: "this How can it be? My grandson is King Kong is not a bad body


    "King Kong is not a bad body? Oh, it''s not just for ordinary immortals. Monkey King, you don''t really think that the 500 year old Tathagata Buddha didn''t kill you, just suppressed you at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain because he couldn''t kill you, do you? I tell you, he just wants you to go to the west to learn from him in the future. Even if you are made of wucaishi, wucaishi is also known as Nuwa stone. It''s just because Niang Nuwa used to mend the sky. In fact, for Niang Nuwa, it''s not as precious as the spirit beads of Nezha''s previous life! And the Black Lotus in my hand is the part of the twelve grade black lotus. Your so-called Vajra is not bad. It''s worthless in front of me! " Six ear macaque chin raised, arrogant way.


    "Poof!" After that, the Monkey King opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then he fell back straight down, his eyes never closed.


    Well, I don''t want to die.


    Wait, what, you mean the monkey king is dead?


    Otherwise, do you think it''s very difficult to kill him? For the six eared macaque, it''s really difficult to kill the monkey king in his own world. After all, the monkey has gained a lot of merits and virtues from the west, and its mana has soared. However, the monkey in front of him


    Ha ha, don''t say I still have heilian in my hand now. Even if I haven''t had heilian in 500 years, I can beat him!


    "Take it!" Then, the six eared macaque flicks its fingers and turns Monkey King''s body into a monkey hair, which is then attached to its neck for use at a suitable time in the future.


    Although the so-called saying "Monkey King is the child of Nu Wa''s mother" is totally incorrect, it''s just a monkey jumping out of the stone. There is no comparison between the monkey and the spirit bead that Nu Wa''s mother has personally enlightened and brought with her. Even the spirit bead, that is, Nezha, later Nu Wa''s mother didn''t care much about him, let alone a monkey king, but


    Wucaishi can mend the sky, of course, has its merits, so the body of monkey king should also be a treasure, it is always a good thing to keep it, otherwise it would be too wasteful to discard it.


    The six eared macaque thought so.


    At the same time, not far away, the monkey with arms saw the monkey who defeated him So finished the calf, the whole monkey immediately froze there, stupefied, do not know how to describe their mood at this time.


    If the monkey has been to the capital of the affiliated world, he will know that there is a word to describe it, that is, the dog.


    I couldn''t fight before, but I still couldn''t fight after I took some medicine. The enemy was killed by others. How could I be embarrassed?


    However, when the monkey king died, he was able to end his mind. Later Just feel free to learn from the Scriptures.


    Thinking, the monkey nodded, and his original manic and angry heart gradually calmed down.


    "Second brother!" At this time, the Bull Demon King, who hugged crow spirit for a while, finally recovered from the event of Monkey King''s death and cried out with grief.


    Then, he clenched his fists and rushed to the six eared macaque to avenge his brother. However, the crow spirit was quick to catch him in time and quickly advised him: "don''t be silly. The monkey is not the enemy of the monkey. What can you do except to die? Let''s go, let''s goSay, crow essence to that is still in a daze of small Skylark also loudly shout: "small skylark, you are still there hair what to stay, go quickly!"


    Little Skylark


    Where are you going? Wukong is dead, and I don''t want to live!


    The next second, the little Skylark sucked tears hard and said to the crow spirit, "take care, aunt." then, she raised her arm and rushed straight to the six eared macaque, shouting angrily: "I want to revenge for Wukong!"


    "Boom!" With a wave of the six eared macaque''s hand, the surging magic power hit the little skylark''s body, making her body split in an instant, and with the yuan Shen, eh, yes, both the body and the spirit were destroyed.


    By the way, the monkey king is also like this. Both the body and the original God are destroyed. Otherwise, if their original God is let go, the king of Tibet will not know everything when he arrives at the prefecture. By that time, he will be in some trouble.


    "Little Skylark!" Seeing that his niece is gone, crow spirit yells, the whole person is very sad. Why, why do you want to be so stupid? For the sake of just a monkey, you don''t know, that monkey is a monk monkey. He can''t be with you. He''s not worth your doing this for him. Wuwuwuwu ~


    "well, crow, don''t cry, you still have me and me ¡£¡± The Bull Demon King comforted the crow.


    Crow spirit: "well, old cow, fortunately I still have..."


    "Well, then it''s your turn. Go and accompany the monkey king and the bird demon." Six eared macaque interrupts crow spirit.


    Bull Demon King


    Crow spirit


    Hearing this, the Bull Demon King and the crow spirit were stunned at the same time. Then, they didn''t say anything. They quickly turned around and ran away together. The speed was fast!

 Chapter 827

    It''s a pity that the enemy they are facing is the six eared macaque whose cultivation has reached the fourth stage of immortality. They want to escape, but whether they can do it or not is a big problem.


    As it turns out, they can''t.


    More than ten seconds later, the Bull Demon King and the crow spirit were beaten by heilian. The six eared macaque recycled their bodies together, and then turned to the monkey who was looking at himself nervously.


    Nervous?


    Yes, they have gradually calmed down, but they see that the six eared macaque kills all sides and wins by rolling. This makes the macaque feel shocked again. At the same time, they are also afraid of the power of the six eared macaque.


    "It''s me who ate the Wanyao golden elixir. How can he be so powerful? Can I say that what I ate was a fake elixir, and the real golden elixir was eaten by him? But it''s not right. I''ve really practiced the immortal sucking method before, and swallowed the crow essence into my stomach. So that one is really the true Banshee elixir. There''s nothing wrong with that Six eared macaque, why on earth is he so powerful? " The monkey is full of doubts.


    It''s reasonable to say that except for the chijiri Macaca, which was born between heaven and earth, the other three monkeys in the mixed world are half as strong as the others Well, maybe he was badly taught by elder martial brother Huangmei. In the past three hundred years, he didn''t devote himself to cultivation. Occasionally, he would go to a wave with him. As a result, his cultivation couldn''t reach home. That''s why he lost to the monkey king.


    But for the six eared macaque, he beat the monkey king, too Isn''t that easy?


    Also, is the Black Lotus in his hand the legendary twelve grade black lotus? If so, it''s not surprising that he can win. However, it takes very strong mana to control the twelve grade lotus platform. How strong is this guy''s mana?


    "Why, brother, are you afraid of me?" The six eared macaque closed its palm and put the Black Lotus away. It asked the monkey with a smile.


    "Ah?" The monkey returns to his senses and quickly crowns out a smiling face and says, "what''s the big brother saying? How can the little brother be afraid of the big brother? The little brother worships and respects the big brother. Yes, it is respect."


    "It''s true that those who are disgusting but helpless are afraid, those who are above themselves but never bully others are respected." The six eared macaque clapped his hands.


    "All the words of my younger brother are from the bottom of my heart. With the monkey products and magic power of my elder brother, they deserve the respect of all the monkey people in the Three Kingdoms." The monkey stood up from the ground and said respectfully to the six eared monkey.


    He and the six eared macaque have no grievances or grudges. The other party even saves himself and helps him kill the enemy of the monkey king. In addition, his strength is too strong. Even if he digests all the magic power of the ten thousand demon golden elixir in his body, he is afraid that he can''t compete with him. Therefore, it''s necessary to keep enough respect.


    Don''t think that the monkey is really above the top and arrogant. In fact, he is just like this to the people who have offended him and made him suffer great losses. That is to say, Monkey King and his accomplices are still the monkey general who helps others.


    After all, although he has been cut off from immortality and become a goblin, his heart has not yet fallen into evil completely.


    "Well, I''m a little embarrassed for your boasting. I''m not interested in the respect of the monkey people. I just want to get the merits of learning from the West." The six eared macaque waved his hand and said casually.


    Words fall, the hand shoots out a purple light, covered the body of the monkey, help him to treat the injury.


    A few seconds later, the six eared macaque put his arm down. The monkey in front of him asked, "how do you feel now?"


    Clench two fists, carefully feel their own situation now, and then, the monkey''s face appeared a strong sense of excitement, quickly to the six eared macaque bow fist way: "thank you for helping me heal!"


    "Well." The six eared macaque nodded slightly.


    "Ouch, it''s killing me ~" at this time, not far away, Huang Mei''s old ancestor, who had been put on a big stone by a monkey with arms, slowly opened his eyes. When he woke up, the first thing he did was to shout pain.


    Seeing this, the six eared macaque turned around and waved his hand to him, giving him a purple light. Then, his injury was soon cured.


    Huang Mei: "eh, what''s the situation? Suddenly it doesn''t hurt anymore?"


    "Elder martial brother, it''s elder brother who cured you." The monkey trotted to Huang Mei, lifted him up from the stone and said.


    "Your big brother?"


    "That''s me." Six eared macaque steps forward.


    "Oh, it''s you. Thank you. Alas, this damned cow demon king is so heavy handed. It''s bullying me. I didn''t take the race bag with me. If I take the race bag and his arrogance, I won''t pay attention to ten of them! " Huang Mei''s grandfather got up and talked at the same time.


    "Elder martial brother."


    "Well, I won''t say it. By the way, where''s the dead cow and the monkey king?"


    "They were all killed by big brother.""What?" Hearing the speech, Huang Mei''s body trembled, and his eyes widened. He looked at the six eared macaque two meters in front of them with a pair of incredible eyes and asked, "what my younger martial brother said is true?"


    "Really, they''re all dead, and the spirit hasn''t dissipated." Six eared macaque said frankly.


    "Well, you are so powerful, you Let me be quiet. "


    "Good."


    "Good, elder martial brother."


    Said the six eared macaque and the macaque.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the sky, xiongba continued to fly towards the grass with his fighter plane. At this time, someone in the group suddenly gave him a look, which was the poem of the ten thousand enchantress king.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: @ xiongba, I reckon that the monkey king has fallen. Xiongba, you lost. You humiliated the monkey general and cursed me. What should I do with you


    Majestic overlord


    What''s the matter? The monkey and I just separated. He''s finished. Are you lying to me?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Oh, so, Monkey King is not the protagonist in your world, or with the help of external forces, monkey with arms successfully defeated Monkey King as the protagonist. Ha ha, congratulations. It seems that Xiao Wang will soon be able to drink your wedding wine. "


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "don''t worry, king Qi. At that time, I will go out in person to welcome your guests. @Xiongba, what should I do with you? Say it


    Majestic overlord


    If what you say is true and the monkey king is finished, then Will you let me go?

 Chapter 828

    Xiongba is really about to cry. He doesn''t understand why his life is so miserable?


    Either he was beaten into the hospital and wasted his time, thus derailing the society, or he was targeted by the group members and had to go to a different world to do something. Once things failed, he He''s going to accept the punishment he shouldn''t have. He won''t accept it!


    Sobbing ~


    he cried. Because he was too nervous and afraid, he finally left two lines of tears, his eyes closed and he was in agony.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "I''m sorry that you don''t answer the questions of xiongba, leader of xionggang and friends of Shiqun? It''s OK. We''re manly men. No one will laugh at you. Let''s just say it directly. What do you think poetry group friends should do with you? "


    Li Maozhen showed unprecedented enthusiasm to compete in front of the Banshee queen and act for her.


    Majestic overlord


    Excuse me? I''m not embarrassed. How dare a man be? I don''t dare to be, and I don''t want to be, can I!


    Black Marshal: "ah, king Qi, what are you doing? Aren''t you forcing Lao Xiong to say that


    Yeah, what can I say?


    Xiongba nodded and agreed with the sudden outspoken words of black marshal.


    Black Marshal: "it''s up to us to propose. I propose to strip the hero naked and throw him into the star forest of Douluo world to be a ghost beast. What do you think?"


    "Majestic"! "


    I feel your grandmother''s leg!


    I thought you were a good man before. Oh, no, good man. I didn''t expect that your dog can''t eat excrement. It''s still so vicious. I want to treat you like this. You dream. I won''t agree with you!


    Wei Wuxian: "that''s not good. Master Xiong is also the leader of the group. The first group of old people who entered the group were once influential figures. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to treat him like this."


    "Well? Wei Wuxian, what does this little bastard want to do? " Seeing that Wei Wuxian came out and spoke behind the black commander, the hero''s brow was locked and his heart became heavier.


    Wei Wuxian, who was once cheated by the black marshal and thought that he had become better, would not be cheated again. He and he were always at odds, so he would not plead for himself. At this time, he would probably step on me.


    Alas, my life is so miserable?


    Sobbing ~


    the hero continued to cry.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: Oh, Mr. Wei, what do you think is the right way to deal with the overlord


    Wei Wuxian: "cough, let me say, I''m not sleepy. Oh no, I have an idea. Hegemonic, he chews his tongue and curses the happiness of his friends at will. It''s a terrible crime. He''s not a son. But he''s also one of the members of the group. Our group friends, so it''s not appropriate to strip off their clothes as commander Black said. Don''t strip off his clothes and drive him directly to the star forest. He doesn''t look like a ghost beast. So I think he can keep his clothes, but since he is not a human being, don''t be a human being. It happens that I have an idea about ghosts recently. I don''t want to be an experimental object of personal cultivation, so I think I can give him to me and transform him into a fierce corpse What do you think of being a man? "


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Marshal black


    Li Maozhen


    Other group members:


    Or you are cruel!


    "Wei Wuxian, I''ll fuck you!" The bully''s face was black and his face was twitching.


    As he thought, Wei Wuxian, a heartless son of a bitch, wanted to kill him and turn him into a murderous corpse. Is he still alive? Damn, damn, Wei Wuxian, I will not let you go!


    Xiongba cried out in his heart what Wei Wuxian had said on the first day when he entered the group. It''s a pity that at that time, Wei Wuxian and I were in the middle of the third stage and the middle of the fourth stage. From the present point of view, the gap is not very big.


    But now, he is at the top of the fifth level. Even if he gets an energy ball from Felisa, his strength is only equal to that of the seventh level warrior, but Wei Wuxian has reached immortality. This


    Alas!


    The old man suddenly sighed and felt angry again. (actually, it has already become, but what can we do?)


    Gao Yao: "Mr. Wei, what you said makes the male leader become a fierce corpse. Can he still remember when he was a human being after becoming a fierce corpse? Will his strength be greatly improved?"


    When the hero sighs, suddenly, someone in the group sends a message again. Gao Yao, this guy has been working as a cook for moganna since he joined the group. Although his life is not as wonderful as that of other group friends, he has a good life.He remembered that xiongba had a problem with his boss, Queen moganna, and that he and Wei Wuxian were employees of the same force, so he felt it necessary to remind Wei Wuxian not to let him create a monster that would bite himself and hurt queen moganna.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, your words remind me. Memory, I will certainly try to find a way to keep it for him. In fact, this is what I want to experiment with to see if I can keep it for him. Of course, it may fail. As for the strength, it will be improved a little, but I will use the trapped corpse talisman and the border to seal uncle Xiong. You can rest assured that he will not harm others. "


    Gao Yao: "I wish you had a good idea. I''m afraid you''ve gone too far and hurt yourself accidentally."


    Wei Wuxian: "don''t worry, I''m a strong man in immortal realm. If the object is Xiong, I''ll be fine even if I go too far, right, Xiong?"


    Majestic overlord


    Wei Wuxian, you have gone too far! Are you not afraid of retribution if you bully the good and fear the evil?


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "well, in Xiao Wang''s opinion, we''d better not talk about it. Let the leader of Xiong tell us what to do with him, how to deal with him?"


    Black Marshal: "yes, Xiaoxiong, then you can say it quickly."


    Wei Wuxian: "well, say it yourself."


    Majestic overlord


    You, you are so special that you want to kill me!


    Looking at the news coming out of the group one after another, the hero holding the palm of the fighter controller gradually clenched into a fist, and more and more hard, the whole person more and more indignant, more and more unwilling, more and more want to kill.


    Murder?


    Yes, he wants to kill the Banshee queen, Li Maozhen, black marshal, Wei Wuxian, Mo ganna and Gao Yao.


    Kill, he wants to kill everyone. If he doesn''t kill, he can''t vent his hatred in his heart!


    He is a powerful and natural bully. He shouldn''t be bullied like this!


    "Whoosh!" Just when the hero was so angry that he was about to crush the controller, suddenly, the space behind him fluctuated. Then, a handsome soul appeared and rushed into his body.


    As soon as his face changed, he opened his eyes, raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile, "is the villain boss who is white this time a hero? Gaowu world, OK, let me Wait, the system, what''s going on? How can you fight for hegemony in the monkey king world? Are you out of order? "


    XX system "...."

 Chapter 829

    The system is also helpless when it hears the query from its own host. Can it say that it doesn''t understand what''s going on?


    The system is called "Zhutian villain boss whitening system". Its function is to let the host attach to the villains in various worlds and help them whiten. After successful whitening, they can get various rewards, including points and various items.


    The host name selected by the system is "Ye Zhou". At present, he has successfully whitened Yue buqun, who is proud of the world in the world, and Zhu Qingren, who is the number one in the world. Now he is on his third villain whiteness journey, and the target of whiteness is the hero.


    Ye Zhou is no stranger to the hero. He is the first villain boss in Fengyun comics or TV series. However, why does the system show that the world he is now in is the world of the monkey king?


    This makes Ye Zhou feel very strange. The whole person is not only confused, but also a little collapsed.


    I''m the king of monkey in the world. Excuse my ignorance, I really don''t know how to do this kind of thing?


    "System, would you like to teach me how to wash it?"


    Ye Zhou continued to say to the system in his heart.


    System:


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    After waiting for a long time, I still didn''t wait for the old man to speak, which made the Banshee queen and other online friends waiting to see a good play feel a little impatient. So, Shishi once again gave the hero a look.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: @ xiongba, if you don''t make your stand again, I will deal with you in my own way


    Ye Zhou


    Suddenly, a chat screen pops up in my mind, and a message pops up on it. Looking at it, ye Zhou gives a big meal.


    This is Chat group?


    Is the queen of ten thousand demons the boa constrictor in the monkey king TV series?


    Wei Wuxian: "xiongba, Mr. xiongda, can you be happy? I''m in a hurry


    "Well?" Ye Zhou''s face changed again.


    Is Wei Wuxian a double name, or is he really the Yiling chicken old man in the ancestral master?


    Thinking about it, ye Zhou swallowed his saliva, and some of his collapsed mentality quickly recovered. Not only that, but he gradually got excited and began to observe the chat screen carefully. On the top of the screen was written "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group", so it''s really a chat group.


    Good guy, ye Zhou is indeed the son of destiny. He has two golden fingers at the same time. Ha ha ~


    Ye Zhou grins and laughs.


    However, the next second


    [Ding, it is detected that the soul of group members is wrong, warning! Warning! Leave now, or the system will strike you! ¡¿


    the running system in the background of the chat group suddenly issued a warning to Ye Zhou.


    Ye Zhou


    Hearing this, the smile on Ye Zhou''s face suddenly froze. After two convulsions, he asked his system, "system, you say What should we do? "


    "Once the whitewashing task starts, it can''t be stopped, otherwise both the system and the host will be scrapped, so the system suggests that the host can talk to another system to see if it can..."


    [Ding, abnormal soul doesn''t leave, strike immediately! ¡¿


    the voice of the chat group system suddenly continued to ring in Ye Zhou''s mind before the words of the whitewash system were finished. Hearing the sound, ye Zhou widened his eyes and was extremely scared. He didn''t know what kind of blow he would bear. Could it not be death?


    The blow in the imagination didn''t come, and all the abnormal things didn''t happen, just like the words just now didn''t ring at all. This is What''s going on?


    Ye Zhou, safe and sound, looked down at himself. Oh no, it was the hands of the overlord. He was puzzled.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, we are fighting against the mainland.


    Yeshiqiu, who has finally refined the second relic of Ten Thousand Buddhas, raises his hands and takes a deep breath to collect the surging pure magic power back into the Dantian and four limbs.


    Then, he opened his eyes, flashed a sharp purple light in his eyes, and murmured: "it''s the first time for a passer-by with a system!"


    With that, he raised his hand and moved his mind. The space in front of him fluctuated and opened a black channel.


    "Whoosh!" Purple light from the palm of autumn at night, into the black channel, not long, heaven and earth to dominate the monkey king world, is still in a state of confusion ¡ú excitement ¡ú fear of Ye Zhou, his body in front of the space suddenly opened a hole, and then, a light palm from inside, a grasp of his soul, and then, even directly his soul with binding his spirit The soul system was pulled out of the body of the overlord.


    I''ll go. What kind of operation is this? Who did it? Can you even do this?


    "Wait, no, I can''t leave the body of the overlord. I will die!"


    Ye Zhou''s soul cried out crazily.


    At the end of the call, his mouth got stuck and he couldn''t speak.It''s not that other people are gone, or that his soul is fixed or something, but that he and the whitening system that binds him, all their time is still by night and autumn.


    Jinxian can cross the long river of time and initially control the law of time. Yeshiqiu is now the strong man in the fourth initial stage of immortality, and it is not an ordinary initial stage, but an initial stage that has taken a long step forward. His accomplishments are converted into the cultivation realm of immortals. He doesn''t know whether he is Jinxian or Taiyi Jinxian, but he can be sure that he can Enough to affect time.


    No, he managed to get the jumper and his system stuck at the previous point in time.


    Take the light palm back from the channel and close the channel. Looking at the soul in his hand, he feels the system rooted in his soul. At night, Qiu picks his eyebrows and observes it carefully.


    More than ten seconds later, he chuckled and said, "it''s interesting to disturb the operation of the original world by the white washing villains, and then collect the world will by means of similar belief collection, so as to reset the energy consumed by the world''s operation track, so as to develop and grow."


    Frankly speaking, from this point of view, the upper limit of the whitewashing system is very high, no worse than the chat group you get, but


    It''s bound to a talent who has just whitened two villains, one Yue buqun and the other Zhu ignored. It doesn''t get much energy, and it''s not strong enough now. At this time, it''s impossible for it to encounter itself and want to resist.


    "If this system is modified, it may be used with chat groups. In any case, more than 90% of the boss in the group are villains. Through this system, they can get more things." At night, Qiu felt his chin and thought about it in his heart.


    And then

 Chapter 830

    Then at nightfall, he began to exert his great magic power to forcibly separate the "all sky villain boss white washing system" from the soul of the man it bound.


    It''s not that he''s cruel and moves innocent people. If you don''t go to heaven, you''ll throw yourself in hell!


    No matter how unlucky he is, no matter how incompetent he is, no matter how weak he is, no matter how useless he is, he is still a member of his own group. If you don''t say hello, you directly occupy his body. What''s the matter?


    As the leader of his group, I made the decision for him and dealt with you. Isn''t that too much?


    Of course, don''t worry too much. I''m a benevolent man. I won''t kill you, just confiscate your system. It''s a big deal to give you the right to live in the affiliated world, so that you can get in touch with each magical world in another way.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then, his powerful mana gently involved the system that had not yet grown up, pulling it out of the soul bit by bit.


    Take out the seal from the system, and then test it.


    As for the system, it''s better to have no intelligence. After all, we are not stupid. We know how to use it. You don''t need to remind us.


    ¡­¡­


    Just at the time of the separation of "Zhutian villain boss white washing system" in nighttime and autumn, on the other side, heaven and earth vied for supremacy in the monkey king world, in the fighter plane.


    "Hoo The hero gasped and regained control of his body.


    Just now, he suddenly lost consciousness. What''s the matter?


    Xiongba doesn''t understand, and then


    "It''s over!" Seeing the picture outside the windshield, xiongba''s pupil shrank and exclaimed.


    "Boom!" The next second, the fighter plane fell to the ground, issued an explosion, flash of fire, very shocking.


    Yes, there was an accident!


    No one controlled the fighter before, ye Zhou, he didn''t know how to control it, and he didn''t pay attention to it, so, poor! In this zero broken and flaming wreckage of the fighter, the hero''s body lost its life, and his soul gradually flew out of his body.


    It''s true that the physical body of a warrior in the fifth level of martial arts is beyond the scope of ordinary people. But this fighter is not an ordinary fighter. It''s a fighter that can fly out of the earth. How can the physical body of a hero resist the explosion caused by the fall of the monkey king in this world?


    Therefore, since the establishment of the chat group, the second member of the group who died was born. He is the leader of the World Association, the overlord!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    For the second time, AI TE was so powerful, but he didn''t respond to himself, which made the Banshee Queen really angry.


    How dare you ignore me? Do you think you can escape without bubbles? Oh, don''t think about it. Since you don''t cherish the opportunity to speak, don''t blame me for being cruel. I don''t even give you the opportunity to beg for mercy!


    Think, ten thousand demon country, poetry wave long sleeve, from soft collapse up, snake tail change into a pair of white long legs, step down the steps.


    She will go to the Rocha state in person and suppress the hegemony for ten thousand years!


    Repression?


    It''s true that the group rules restrict her from dealing with the group members. But the leader of the group knows about the hero. He said before that if the hero fails, he can deal with him, so it should be OK to suppress him. As for whether the hero is still alive after 10000 years, it''s not a matter for him to be concerned about.


    Anyway, I have a large number of poets. If the hero does not die after ten thousand years, I will naturally forgive him and open this page with no punishment for one crime.


    The heart of poetry.


    Just, she just walked down the steps, suddenly there was someone in the group. It was Wei Wuxian. What did this boy do?


    Shi Shi stops, opens the chat screen again, and finds that the message he sent to himself is actually:


    Wei Wuxian: @ queen of ten thousand demons, Queen of poetry, do you pinch your fingers again, master Xiong, is he dead


    Banshee Queen: why do you ask


    Wei Wuxian: "look at it for yourself. The portrait of Xiong suddenly blacked out just now. It''s not the offline one that turns gray, but completely black. I remember mentioning in the group document that this blackening means that the group member is dead. Do you have a quick calculation? Is he finished


    Seeing that Wei Wuxian said so, he looked at the image of the hero and found that it was really completely black. Dai Mei of the poem immediately wrinkled up and said in secret: "no, I haven''t done anything to him yet!"


    Then, pinch a calculation, found that good guy, really finished, the cause of death is a crash. However, she can''t figure out why the plane crashed, whether the hero chose to commit suicide because he was afraid of himself, or whether he suddenly had something wrong with his fighter or something wrong with his fighter. But one thing is certain, that is, the hero is really finished!


    "Hiss!" Shishi vomited her snake letter, and her expression became a little complicated. The hero died, so what should she do now? She was a little at a loss because of this sudden event.Wei Wuxian: "how, is it dead?"


    Wei Wuxian continued to ask poems in the group.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "Mr. Wei, I have just calculated. I''m the one who dominates him Indeed, he is dead. His death has nothing to do with us, not our pot. "


    Wei Wuxian: "really dead? What should I do? I''m a little sad. I''ve lost my old age with Xiong. He just left. Suddenly, my heart is a little empty. No, I''m going to find my elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng and get drunk with them. "


    After sending this paragraph, Wei Wuxian''s head turns grey, and he''s offline.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Queen of poetry, I don''t know why the leader of Xiong Gang died?"


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: the result of this calculation is a plane crash


    "Crash?" Seeing the reply of the poem, Li Maozhen looked at Felisa in front of him in a daze, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She thought to herself, "it''s not Felisa who has made a move on the plane and killed the hero on purpose. In order to avoid the trouble brought by the hero?"


    "This guy You''re not suspecting that king Felisa himself has killed his own man, sun Flisa looked at Li Maozhen in front of her, frowned and thought.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the news of the death of the overlord spread among the crowd and caused all kinds of speculation, the heaven and earth competed to dominate the monkey king''s world, the hell, the Bodhisattva king of Tibet, who was sitting on the 18th floor of hell to purify the fierce ghosts'' resentment, suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at it, and doubted: "the human soul who doesn''t enter the heaven How can it be possible for extraterritorial creatures? "


    After thinking about it, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet lowered his head and opened his palm. In a moment, a light of Buddha flashed by and a stick of tin appeared in his hand.


    Then he stood up from the lotus stand, stepped down, and said, "I''m going to meet the dead of this foreign guest."


    "Whoosh!" The whole person turned into a beam of golden light and disappeared from the 18th floor of hell.

 Chapter 831

    In the world outlook set by honghuangliu, the Lord of hell is the empress of Houtu who incarnates the six paths of reincarnation. The twelve halls of Yanluo are all great Witches of the witch family. They are extremely powerful, and the worst have the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian. However, the world outlook of heaven and earth is different from that of Honghuang.


    Here, and in the posthumous world of journey to the west, the most powerful deity in the underworld is not the empress of the earth, because the empress does not exist at all, nor is it the twelve halls of Yama, but the Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king in the Buddhist world.


    Maybe it''s because journey to the West itself is a work of worshiping Buddhism, so is its derivative world. The strength of Buddhism is stronger than Taoism.


    Back to the point, the king of Tibet, as the most powerful God in the underworld, has certain power in the underworld, so he can clearly feel that just now, in the gap between life and death, a special soul suddenly appeared. That soul is not included in the list of Zhou Tian and does not reach the name of two. It is just like the four monkeys in the world.


    However, the strength of that soul was obviously not as strong as that of the four monkeys. It was very weak. The king of Tibet couldn''t understand why such a soul suddenly appeared in the three realms, so he decided to go to find out for himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven and earth strive to dominate the monkey king world, in the gap between life and death.


    The hero''s soul is floating here. He is very sad, very sad, because he knows that he has died.


    Not only that, he can''t even communicate with the chat group now, so what should he do?


    "Is it true that my hero died in a foreign land, and there is no future? My husband Not reconciled! Mingming, I was one of the first people to join the chat group. Mingming, I was the third best player in the chat group after the group leader and the devil Bruce Lee. Mingming, I''m a real born bully. Mingming, I used to scold the storm. Why, why do I fall to such a level now? " The soul of the overlord clenched his hands into a fist and cried out reluctantly.


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, a golden light of Buddha appeared in front of him. In the light of Buddha, a middle-aged monk with a tin rod, a white cassock and a charitable face stood in the void, put up a palm to him, and asked gently: "Amitabha, benefactor, human beings are in the world, life and death have a destiny. Why are you so sad?"


    "Well? You are Who is the master Angry and unwilling, looking at the Bodhisattva king of Tibet who appeared in front of him, the whole person was stunned. He swallowed the words he wanted to roar back, raised his hands and asked the Bodhisattva king of Tibet.


    Anyway, I''ve been in the Jianghu for so many years, and I''ve been bullied many times in the affiliated world and chat group. Now the hero still has some experience of looking at people. This monk is not easy to provoke at first sight, so we must be respectful when we talk to him.


    Hearing the first half of his words, he recognized his disrespectful and even offensive tone. The king of Tibet still kept his face smiling and replied, "poor monk, Dharma name, dizang, is from the hell. It''s a special benefactor."


    "Dizang? Hell? You Are you the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet? " Xiongba thought about it in his heart, then widened his eyes and exclaimed to the king of Tibet.


    "Amitabha, poor monk. Benefactor, would you like to talk with me for a while? I really want to know something about benefactor Then the king sat down cross legged.


    Seeing this, he was completely frightened by the identity of the big man in front of him. He didn''t know how to work. Without saying a word, he sat down with him.


    Then, the king of Tibet asked, and he answered, telling everything he knew, including the secret of the Banshee queen joining the chat group.


    "Well, anyway, Shishi is a miserable person. It''s good to ask the Bodhisattva of dizang king to find her to subdue demons and demons!"


    As time goes by, the brain returns to its original state.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, we are fighting against the mainland.


    With her strong magic power, yeshiqiu successfully transformed this "all sky villain boss whitewashing system" into an existence that can help villain group members grow up, and uploaded it to the chat group.


    Then, he told all the group members about it.


    Yeshiqiu: "all members, now I have uploaded a system. Villain group members can go to it to collect their own tasks. They can get all kinds of rewards when they complete the task. There is no punishment if they fail the task, but once they fail, they can''t get the next task. This needs special attention."


    Yin Su Su: "see you, Lord! May I ask the group leader, can we, who are not villains, use this system? "


    Because the capital city attached to the world has already become the center of cultural exchanges in many countries, Yin Su Su has read some online novels from the magic mobile phone world and the supernatural world, and knows what kind of existence the system is. She is not confused about this.


    As for how the system came into being, this unknown thing must have been created by the group leader. You don''t have to ask.


    Yeshiqiu: "not for the time being. I will upgrade it in the future. Then it will be OK. I will inform you in the future."


    Yin Su Su: "yes, thank you."Yin Su Su was a little disappointed, and other non villain group members were also very disappointed. On the other hand, there were many group members who were depressed about their villain status. At the moment, they all felt like flowers, not to mention how sweet.


    Especially Xiang Yu.


    Mother''s Le, Xiang finally has a golden finger, can deal with Liu Bang that old rascal.


    What, isn''t joining Wanjie chat group a golden finger?


    Yes, of course.


    But they ignored me, and I didn''t dare to communicate with them. After all, I offended a lot of people when I first joined the group. Besides my great strength, I was useless compared with them. In addition to my identity and my perennial character, I couldn''t have a cordial dialogue with them. Ximen chuixue, who was as like as two peas in his own way, was finally uneasy and unable to do many things.


    was finally in the same position as he was just like himself.


    So to tell you the truth, chat group really doesn''t help much, at least in their own hegemony.


    Now the group leader has uploaded a villain cleansing system. As a villain, I go to get the task, complete the task, and get the reward. Then I will be able to kill Liu Bang and complete the hegemony, right?


    "Ha ha ha ~" thinking, Xiang Yu laughed, and then without saying a word, he directly opened the background of the chat group, found the extra white washing system tags, and went there to get a task.


    "Ding, villain identification: Chu Han world, Xiang Yu. Now I''m releasing the initial whitewashing task for you... "


    "Ding, task details: issue an imperial edict to plead guilty to the common people of the world and the spirits of the dead in Jiuquan for the 200000 soldiers who slaughtered the prisoners in Lishan.


    Mission time: three days.


    Task reward: a skill book of sunflower classic


    Xiang Yu


    Group leader, are you serious about the system you uploaded, the tasks it issued to me and the rewards?

 Chapter 832

    Looking at the content on the task panel in front of him, Xiang Yu widened his eyes, his eyes full of incredible looks.


    Ask him to issue an imperial edict, plead guilty to the common people and the dead under Jiuquan for the massacre of the Qin army, and reward him with a skill book of sunflower treasure?


    What? I''m the overlord of Western Chu. I led the six states to destroy Qin and restore the overlord of Western Chu!


    I killed 200000 Qin soldiers. Why not? At that time, Bai Qi also slaughtered 400000 Zhao troops. How could he and Qin could slaughter other countries'' troops, and Chu could not slaughter them, so I had to plead guilty?


    It''s not fair!


    As for sunflower Dictionary


    Can I say I know what kind of martial arts it is? I once saw a book in Ximen chuixue''s study, which introduced the martial arts. This is This is a kind of evil skill that only eunuchs can practice. What''s the use for me?


    Wait a minute. It''s kind of useful.


    I''m the overlord of Western Chu. There are so many eunuchs under my hand. If I get this skill book, even if I don''t practice it, I can teach it to the eunuchs under my hand, and then train an invincible eunuch army. In this way, the whole world can be unified soon!


    Rule the world?


    Haven''t I ruled the country yet?


    Nonsense, of course not.


    After the annihilation of Qin Dynasty, although my army was the most powerful, it was not enough to defeat other vassals, so I had no way but to divide the world into 19 parts.


    As for Liu Bang, I have to admit that I was careless and didn''t take the opportunity to kill the thief and make him the king of Hanzhong, so that he can have the opportunity to defeat me, take me instead and even rule the whole world, just like my original fate!


    But!


    Opportunity is just an opportunity. I will never let this happen. I want to bid farewell to my concubine Xiang Yu, you dream!


    "All over the world, Yu Ji..." Xiang Yu clenched his fist and murmured two names. Then he knew it.


    Although he didn''t think much of the massacre of 200000 Qin soldiers, he always thought that he had done nothing wrong. But since the white washing system released the task to him, and gave him a reward that really helped him, then He will do it.


    "It''s just a plea. Let Yafu issue an imperial edict in my name." Xiang Yu thought in his heart.


    Originally, he would never do this kind of thing because of his personality, but after joining the chat group and seeing so many powerful group members and their partners, Xiang Yu felt that sometimes he should Cough, that what, put down some airs for the time being.


    After all, the times are different. His world is no longer as small as he used to know. There are countless people who are stronger than him, have higher status than him, and have more power than him. Therefore, for the sake of reality, there is no way to occasionally bow down.


    Immediately, Xiang Yu looked left and right, while Ximen chuixue had not come back, his mind moved, and chose to return to his own world.


    Xiang Yu, he is going to plead guilty to the common people in the world!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, other villains also took action one after another and went to the whitewash system to get their own tasks.


    However, there is a special person, he is a villain, but can not get the task, or he does not need to wash white, that person is Li Maozhen.


    As king Qi, in his original fate, he faced the protagonist Li Xingyun for the Longquan treasure box. Before he died, he was taught a lesson, and was labeled a fool and made the world more full of holes, so he needed to be washed white.


    However, now he has secretly killed Li Xingyun without telling his sister, and sold yuan Tiangang, the combat power ceiling of his own world, to unify the world. Later, he promoted hybrid rice, introduced a variety of fruits and vegetables from all over the world, vigorously developed science and technology, built modern houses, and achieved the goal of "building tens of millions of rooms, protecting the world''s poor" to let the people live My life is much better than before.


    Such him, still need to be washed white?


    He is already the emperor of Ming Dynasty, who is superior to the emperor of Qin and the emperor of Han, who is superior to the emperor of Shang and Tang Guangwu!


    So, to sum up, he doesn''t need to wash white, and the white washing system can''t release tasks to him.


    After asking the group leader, Li Maozhen got the answer from him. She didn''t know whether she should sigh or smile. Her mood was very complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    At night, after answering Li Maozhen''s doubts, Qiu looked at the completely blackened head of the hero and sighed: "how can this happen?"


    Yes, although he decided to demote the hegemony to the world of the monkey king, asked him to help the monkey king to see if he could defeat the monkey king, and said that if he failed, he would be punished for cursing the demon queen, but He really didn''t want to die in a foreign land!


    Anyway, they were the first people to join the group. At the beginning, they got Xuanyuan sword for themselves, so that they could beat him back and hurt him when the bastard jiaxingtian assassinated him. In fact, this love night Shiqiu has always kept in mind.Otherwise, I''ll offend people everywhere. I''m a natural bully, and I''m afraid of who. I''ve already died. I don''t know how many times. It''s all autumn at night who is secretly protecting him!


    Now, he died so muddleheaded, which makes the heart of the night autumn really have a little unspeakable taste.


    What a pity? sigh?


    Maybe a little bit.


    "What''s the matter with you, with that expression?" Suddenly, at night, a beautiful female voice came out of Qiu''s body, which was very strange to him.


    It''s the king of silver dragon. Last night, Qiu blocked her perception of the outside world. It was a small reprimand for her. A few days later, she was unsealed again, so that she could continue to see the outside world. She was not as bored as she was in prison.


    "Nothing, just a friend who has known for a long time died suddenly, with a little emotion in his heart." Autumn at night, casual way.


    "Oh, in that case, you can resurrect him. Isn''t that hard for you?" Asked the king.


    "It''s different. If he died in the land of fighting, I could easily revive him. But he died in a world of gods and demons with no low level. If I want to revive him, I can do it, but I need to pay a great price. He It''s not worth it. " At night, Qiu is telling the truth.


    Heaven and earth dominate the monkey king. In the world, all the dead souls will disappear into the hell and can''t be easily revived. Otherwise, in the original fate of the demon queen, why doesn''t she revive the monkey? After Yang Jian''s mother died, why can''t he do anything but recite scriptures?


    It''s not impossible!


    Although yeshiqiu is confident that he can do it, and he really wants to have a little group friendship with the overlord, he will never do it for the overlord, or even for the Tibetan king Bodhisattva in the battlefield. As he said just now, that group friendship is not worth the price.


    Although I was grateful for the Xuanyuan sword at the beginning, it was actually the reward I deserved for guiding him to change his life against the heaven, so


    "In the future, if you don''t break through the fifth immortal realm, I will wait for you to come back to life." At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he closed the chat window.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, heaven and earth strive to dominate the monkey king world.


    The hero who is communicating with the Bodhisattva in Tibet suddenly sneezes, which makes him feel very strange. If I am a ghost, will I still feel cold?


    No!

 Chapter 833

    Fighting mainland, Nalan family''s territory.


    At night, Qiu walked out of his palace and came to a wide square. At the moment, many people were standing on the square. They were all practicing fighting skills with a middle-aged man on the high platform.


    Because the space in Nalan family''s land has been strengthened countless times by night time and autumn''s hand, even the strong fighters can''t do the same thing as they do in the outside world. Even if it''s Tianjie fighting skills, we can do the same thing as ordinary people when they learn huangjie fighting skills outside. They can learn and practice together.


    The picture of them concentrating on learning with the elder Chuangong is brought into our eyes. At night, Qiu puts his hands into his sleeves, and his heart is inexplicably filled with emotion.


    Once upon a time, he also followed the elders to learn fighting skills in this way. He still remembered the first fighting skill he learned after he reached the spirit of five sections of fighting - xuanjie advanced fighting skill extremely smart fierce wind boxing!


    In the blink of an eye, several years have passed. In these years, too many things have happened to him. No, it should be said that the people and things related to him have undergone earth shaking changes.


    For example, the Nalan family''s land used to be a huge manor, but now it has become a huge and magnificent palace complex. Because of the space barrier, it can even be said to be a small world.


    Other people, my grandfather nalanjie, who had been closed all the year round and had been eager to break through to the realm of fighting the emperor, took his own fortune and became a seven star fighting saint. After breaking through to the realm of fighting the emperor with the help of pills, he was as contented as a madman. He often raised his head and laughed. He also liked to party with his old friends, that is, pretending to be forced.


    Uncle nalansu He won''t say anything, and there''s nothing to say.


    Nalan Yanran, alas, the tender and considerate young lady once became violent after she broke through to fight against the emperor. She often fought against herself and didn''t know why.


    Besides, there are many, many


    In a word, the people and environment around him have changed so fast in just a few years that he feels a little strange to him, who often experiences in the subsidiary world and other worlds and doesn''t often go home to see them.


    "How did you show that expression again? What happened?" As his soul, the king of silver dragon asked at night.


    "No, nothing happened. It''s just that I''m getting old and sentimental." At night, autumn closed her eyes, light way.


    "How old are you?" Silver Dragon King carefully looked at the night autumn''s skin bag, very young, very handsome ah, how can it be big?


    Then I thought of myself, oh, it''s very possible.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to see this. Let''s see how my pet is." At night, Qiu shook his head and said casually. Then he raised his hand and pinched his fingers. His eyes changed immediately.


    Boy, there''s something wrong!


    In his calculation, the pet seven color sky swallowing python that he put home to have a look at is now fighting with Yunshan and the evil Dharma protector who takes him as a licking dog, and it is getting worse.


    As for the cause of the battle, the venerable Sanquan of the soul Temple likes women. It''s said that here in the northwest border, Queen Medusa of the serpent tribe in the Tagore desert is as beautiful and gorgeous as heaven, so he specially ordered the Dharma protector here to capture queen Medusa for himself, and then That one.


    Originally, the Dharma protector didn''t want to agree to do such a thing. After all, he had heard about the disappearance of Queen Medusa for a long time. However, just at this time, the news came from Yunshan that queen Medusa had appeared again and returned to the serpents. Fortunately, this was heard by master Sanquan who was talking with her soul card. Can you still refuse?


    I can''t, so I have to promise.


    Because it is said that the queen of Medusa had been promoted to douzong by the power of strange fire before she disappeared, so in case, the Dharma protector called Yunshan to deal with the queen of Medusa.


    At this time, the three of them were fighting a fierce battle over the snake people.


    Although Queen Medusa was taken away by yeshiqiu as soon as she was successful in evolution, she did not learn any advanced skills and fighting skills from yeshiqiu because she was almost accompanied by the colorful sky swallowing python. Her strength was not much better than that of yeshiqiu at this time point in her original track. Therefore, she faced the siege of Jihu Dharma protector and Yunshan, Gradually, her heart was more than her strength.


    "That''s ridiculous!" After figuring out the cause of the battle, Qiu''s fingers immediately closed and his hands clenched into fists, saying angrily.


    The soul hall is so bold that they dare to arrest people near the gama empire. Don''t they know that this is my territory for millions of miles. All the people here pay taxes to the Nalan family, including the snake people?


    The taxpayer who catches me in front of my house is still my pet. Is it tolerable to catch her to do something like that?


    I didn''t even think about doing that!


    Yeshiqiu and jiaxingtian are not the same old thing. The old thing is to collect taxpayers'' money in vain. He doesn''t care about so many fierce battles in China, and doesn''t protect the rights and interests of taxpayers. But yeshiqiu is different. As long as he knows, he must take care of it. He is too lazy to do it, and he has to let the people under him deal with it.This time, the object involved is the pet he has kept for so long. Will he be too lazy to do it?


    No, so


    "Yunshan, and the hawk, you two don''t want to live on the street!" Night time autumn heart secret way.


    "Whoosh!" The next second, the space fluctuates and the whole person disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, the Tagore desert.


    "Boom!"


    Red, black and blue light flashed in the air, and a terrible explosion broke out. Then, a red figure flew out from the smoke, with a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth. It was the queen of Medusa.


    "Tut Tut, Medusa, it''s useless. Don''t make meaningless struggles. Come with us. Sanquan has always been kind to you and will treat you well." The whole body is shrouded in a mass of cold black air, and the evil Dharma protector looks at the queen Medusa who has fallen several hundred meters and barely stops her figure, and laughs hoarsely.


    "Hum!" Hearing this, a look of disgust appeared on the beautiful cheek of Queen Medusa. With a cold snort, she put her hands together decisively. Suddenly, a huge door of space appeared behind her. Then, the door opened to both sides, and a hundred Zhang spirit snake leaped out of it and attacked the Falcon and cloud mountain fiercely.


    Now she needs no more than five people to join in the battle!


    "Array? Yes, it''s exquisite, but it''s a pity that your strength is too poor! " Looking at the huge snake rushing towards him, the eagle shook his head and said with a trace of pity. Then he raised his hand and threw out a black chain.


    Enchanting senlo, the soul of purgatory!


    On the other hand, Yunshan tangled for a while, but he also responded to the eagle. With a big wave of his hand, a blue bat palm appeared and photographed the snake and the queen Medusa.


    The low-level fighting skill of the earth level, the big tearing wind hand!


    "Boom!"


    The spirit snake was annihilated by their fighting skills, and the powerful energy hit her. The queen of Medusa spat out a mouthful of blood, and her pretty face turned pale and flew back again.


    However, this inverted flight is different from before. She has no ability to use the power of space to stabilize her figure. So, if there is no accident, she will fall to the ground and be taken away by these two people, and then experience


    "Whoosh!" Just when the queen of Medusa thought of her future, she was desperate, and even gave birth to her will to die. Suddenly, there was a wave in the space. Then, she felt that she was hugged. Who was it?


    The smell, the feeling Is it


    Queen Medusa''s eyes were dazed at first, and then she suddenly reflected something. When she looked up, the first thing that came into her eyes was a very familiar and smooth chin. Sure enough It''s him.


    "Death I didn''t speak to Queen Medusa immediately. After catching her, I looked at the frightened eagle and cloud mountain in autumn at night and said a word in a cold voice. Then


    "Bang! Bang


    Two people''s bodies immediately burst open, turned into a piece of blood splashed down to the ground.

 Chapter 834

    Originally, yeshiqiu didn''t have to come here in person. He just needed an idea to kill the Falcon and Yunshan from a long distance and save queen Medusa safely. But in order to educate his disobedient pet, he chose to wait a little longer, wait for her to be injured, and then reappear here to save her.


    Otherwise, this snake will not have a long memory!


    Today''s northwest mainland is full of powerful people, especially around the gama Empire, there are many famous people in central Zhou. Although many people dare not act rashly because of the Nalan family, their human nature is complex. Every year there are a lot of people who want to commit suicide. How can we make everyone honestly abide by the rules and not create conflicts Yes?


    And once she conflicts with other strong people, who can she beat with her strength?


    It may be exaggerated to say that nowadays there are many douzongs around the gama empire. But the number of douhuang and douzong is really large. There are also many douzuns and Dousheng. Therefore, it is impossible for Queen Medusa to run rampant in this area as before, unless


    Unless she knows who she is and whose pet she is, it''s pretty much the same.


    However, no matter whether she knows it or not, she is my night someone''s pet. After so long and so much effort, you can''t say you don''t know it.


    The book goes back to the true story. After killing the Falcon and cloud mountain easily, at night, Qiu uses his own soul power to imprison the souls of these two guys in that space. Then, he falls from the air with queen medusa in his arms and puts her down.


    Leaving the embrace of autumn at night and landing on her feet, Queen Medusa''s body faltered for a while, but autumn reached out to hold her two arms in time at night and helped her stand firm.


    "You..." Looking at the man I haven''t seen for a while, maybe it''s because he saved himself. Although he thought he was very handsome, but he was very annoying, now in the eyes of Queen Medusa, she became a little different. She opened her mouth and said a word in a low voice. Then, her voice stopped. She didn''t know what to say. She asked why he was here and why It''s about how he''s been. It''s like It''s hard to talk.


    In fact, these days, Queen Medusa has also thought about her relationship with yeshiqiu. Although after her successful evolution, she rudely took away her own body and kept it as a pet, she did not treat herself badly. Moreover, she is still the legendary fighting emperor. No, from the memory of the soul of the sky swallowing python, she is far from strong Far more than Doudi, although he is reluctant to admit it, it is undeniable that he is qualified to be his own master.


    However, whether she is worthy of being his pet or not is a question that needs to be considered.


    in addition, the tagar desert where the snake people live is too close to the gama Empire where Nalan''s family lives, so sometimes she also thinks whether she should go back to give him advice and continue to be his pet, so that the snake people can have an absolute dependence.


    But Thinking about this in her mind, Medusa finally passed it. Her reason told her that her idea was right, but her dignity as Queen of Medusa made her decide not to accept it.


    She, Queen Medusa, can''t be a pet!


    So, during this period, she stayed in the snake people and didn''t return to Nalan''s family. Until today, Yunshan and a powerful douzong attacked and said that they would let her serve a guy named Sanquan venerable. She immediately started to fight with these two people and was defeated. Then, this guy appeared and saved herself.


    Queen Medusa quickly replayed the scene in her mind.


    At this time, will she hold the night autumn mouth: "I what, even people can call?"


    "Call someone?" Queen Medusa regained her mind and was stunned for a moment.


    "Call the master."


    "Master?"


    "Well, good."


    Queen Medusa


    One second, two seconds, three seconds later.


    "Ah The queen of Medusa suddenly broke away from the night. Qiu protected her palm and raised her hand to hit him.


    "Pa ~" the white arm as white as white jade was easily patted away by the autumn of the night. Then, he jumped forward, retreated five or six meters, and said: "I''m still so angry. It seems that you don''t have enough suffering!"


    "Well, I didn''t ask you to help me." Hearing the word "bear hardships", Queen Medusa, who had just been defeated, looked a little unnatural. She turned her head to one side and said in a cold voice.


    "I''m not trying to save you, but if you die, that little guy will die too. If your two souls had not been completely bound together, I would have killed you and let her monopolize this body." Autumn shrugs at night and says casually.


    "What, you! Cough... " As soon as Queen Medusa got angry, she coughed violently, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth again.


    Just now, she was injured by the fighting skills of the eagle and Yunshan. Although she was caught by yeshiqiu, she didn''t let her fall to the ground directly, but her injury was not cured. She was still seriously injured.Seeing this, Qiu squinted at night, took out a jade bottle from Najie, threw it at her, and said, "eat it, one will work."


    "No need." The queen of Medusa catches the jade vase, then throws it back directly. She looks at yeshiqiu coldly and says, with that, she turns and walks towards the land of the serpents.


    Thank you for killing her. Even if she had a bad temper, could she say it again?


    Thank you!


    "Well, where are you going? Having been here for so many days, I should have enough family visits. Should I go home with me? " Seeing that queen Medusa was going to leave, Qiu didn''t go after her at night and called to her back.


    Hearing this, Queen Medusa stopped, clenched her hands into a fist, and after a moment of silence, she said, "this is the king''s home!"


    "The birthplace is home, so the place where my master adopted you is not home. Do you really want to leave me?"


    Queen Medusa turned around and looked at the man who was still standing in the same place, but her hands were behind her, and her body was full of awe. She firmly said, "my king There is no master


    "Oh, my temper is really stubborn. As expected, it is not as cute as that little thing. As long as I give it something to eat, it will be obedient immediately. Forget it, since you don''t want to recognize me as the master, then... "


    After thinking about it, yeshiqiu held out a palm and said to Queen Medusa, "then be a friend. When you appear as Queen Medusa, you are a friend. When that little thing appears, I will be its owner. How about that? I''m warning you, it''s rare for me to talk to people in such a deliberative tone. If you miss the chance, I don''t guarantee what will happen later. "


    Queen Medusa


    What, is that a threat? If I refuse, what do you want to do later?

 Chapter 835

    Of course, this is not a threat. At most, it can only be regarded as a kind advice. After all, Medusa shares the same body with her little pet. Until she has no choice, yeshiqiu still doesn''t want to be strong with her.


    Then he looked down at her white thighs.


    Well, don''t mention that after the success of evolution, with the snake tail removed and the complete human form, she has become more beautiful and charming, no worse than Yun Yun Yun, and her temperament is a bit more noble, but it gives people a totally different feeling.


    All in all, she is a peerless creature. No wonder the Sanquan venerable will come up with her idea.


    Wait, master Sanquan


    "You can''t let him off the street!" At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Don''t mention in this small land of fighting spirit. Nowadays, no one dares to offend him even in the world of Douluo, Baolian lamp and Liuli. Just a douzun mole ant wants to grab his pet and do those dirty and dirty things to his pet. How can it be tolerated?


    Determined to let that guy bear the pain that his life can''t bear!


    "What are you looking at?" At night, Qiu looked down at her legs in a daze. The queen of Medusa frowned, stepped back two steps and asked.


    "Nothing to see. Let''s go, settle down the serpents for you, and then come home with me." At night, Qiu takes her eyes away from Queen Medusa''s legs and walks towards the serpentine land. At the same time, she says casually.


    Then, with a move, he transferred the souls of the Falcon and Yunshan who were trapped in the space, and reduced them with magic power, holding them in his hands.


    "Spare my life, spare my life!"


    "Sir, if you''re right, you''re Mr. doudinalan Shiqiu, aren''t you? I, Yunshan, am your elder sister''s teacher. Please forgive me for the sake of elder sister Ling. Please


    At the same time, the soul of the Falcon and the cloud mountain beg for mercy at night.


    "My sister''s Shizu, do you need me to call you Shizu?" The eagle''s begging for mercy as fart, after hearing the words of Yunshan begging for mercy, night autumn said to him with a smile.


    Seeing the sunny smile of autumn at night, I don''t know why, Yunshan suddenly trembled in his heart and said, "I dare not, I dare not."


    "Oh, since we don''t dare, there is no relationship between us. Since there is no relationship, you dare to hurt my pet and ask me to let you go. What you think is really beautiful." Autumn opens his mouth at night.


    As she passed him by, Queen Medusa''s face was a little unnatural, and she snorted. This time, she didn''t say anything more. She turned around and followed him to the serpents, which was a tacit consent to his previous proposal.


    After all, she doesn''t have the power to resist, and compared with Yunshan and the dark guy who wants to take her to serve master Sanquan, it''s obviously better to be a pet for him at night. No, it''s better than a million times!


    On the other side, hearing the words of yeshiqiu, the terrified Yunshan quickly changed his words and said, "no, no, I''m your sister''s ancestor. Of course, I have something to do with you. Please let me go. I don''t want to die, please!"


    "So, you are also my master?"


    "Yes Right


    "Good courage! What kind of thing are you? You are as humble as a mole ant. You dare to take advantage of me. Do you really think that if I have a good temper, I won''t be angry? " At night autumn brows pick, angry shout way.


    With that, he clenched his hand and pinched the souls of the Falcon and Yunshan to rattle. Well, when they die, they will be tortured.


    "And the venerable Sanquan." At night, Qiu thought in his heart that the next second, he grabbed the other hand across the air. In an instant, the strong suction crossed the space and acted on the Sanquan venerable who was far away on the border of Zhongzhou, pulling his soul directly and forcefully.


    And then


    "What happened?" Sanquan venerable soul body appears in the hand of night time autumn, a face confuses force ground to say.


    "Nothing happened, but You''re going to be miserable. " At night, Qiu looked down at him and said with a smile. Then, the smile suddenly became overcast and cold, and the palm of his hand grasped it.


    "Ah, ah, ah ~ ~"


    the shrill scream sounded.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later.


    Given some panacea, the snake people also have two strong fighters. Their overall strength has been greatly improved, and a small magic has been used to create dozens of oasis suitable for snake people''s life in the desert, which can help Medusa settle in her mother''s home. Then, nightfall takes her on the journey back to Nalan family.


    Yes, it''s walking. It''s not going to break through the space. It''s always moving. There''s no chance to see all kinds of scenery on the road.


    "Here, take it and play." He will be tied in the hands of the three Yunshan soul body to the queen Medusa, night autumn said to her.


    "Who''s the other one?" Taking over the Trinity, Medusa looked and asked.


    Night time autumn: "a toad named Sanquan.""What, it''s him!" Hearing the answer of autumn at night, Queen Medusa''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled and her pretty face became extremely cold, which made the three of them shiver.


    Looking at the cold pretty face of Queen medusa in her sight, master Sanquan said, "I''m sorry, I, I How offensive, dear Queen Medusa, please... "


    "Long winded!" Before Sanquan''s words were finished, Medusa immediately kneaded the three of them, and even used fighting spirit.


    "Ah, ah ~"


    the scream started again.


    After a while, madusha took out a jade bottle from her Najie, roughly stuffed the soul of the three Yunshan people in, and then put it away.


    Seeing this, Qiu chuckled at night and asked, "how do you want to keep it for a long time?"


    Queen Medusa glanced at the autumn of the night, nodded her head and said, "well."


    "Tough enough, just like me." He said, holding the back of his head in his hands and walking leisurely, "however, only ruthless people can live a good life these days."


    "Yes, but compared with some people who can hang their own sister in the canteen without food, I don''t think I''m cruel enough."


    At night, Qiu frowned and then laughed: "you mean me, but she''s a watch, not my sister. I don''t have a sister. Moreover, if I didn''t hang her up, she would not have the chance to accept a third spirit beast of immortality, so she has to thank me."


    "Excuse."


    "Whatever you think, I''ll be worthy of it anyway." At night, Qiu said casually, and suddenly remembered something. He put down his hand, took out a bottle of Amethyst from Najie, poured a drop on his finger, and then stretched out his finger to ask queen Medusa, "how do you want to eat?"


    Queen Medusa


    I''ll eat your grandma!

 Chapter 836

    The queen of Medusa seriously suspected that the smelly boy named ye and Nalan was teasing herself, but she had no evidence.


    Then he looked at his finger and the jade bottle he was holding. He strode over and grabbed it into his hand, saying, "I want this one."


    "What about this drop in my hand?" At night, Qiu raised her arm, put her finger to Queen Medusa''s mouth and asked.


    "Keep it for yourself." Queen Medusa squinted and said in a cold voice.


    "All right." Then, at night, Qiu wiped her fingers on her lips, staggered her body, and continued to move forward. At the same time, she said to Medusa behind her, "go away, heartless snake."


    Queen Medusa


    Wang is not that stupid little thing, you have to distinguish the difference between us!


    Queen Medusa''s chest trembled with anger. Then she took a deep breath, clenched her fist, put the jade bottle with Amethyst companion in her hand into Najie, and then, she followed and walked home with yeshiqiu.


    If it''s not that he can''t beat this guy, she promises that he must bear the taste of ten thousand snakes biting his heart, hum!


    ¡­¡­


    At night, autumn takes her pet to browse the scenery around the gama empire. On the other side, the beloved son of Fengshenbang is deeply in love with the world, the Houfu of Jizhou.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah ~ "


    Sudaji, who had been discovered by her father because she was secretly learning words and reading books, was now being beaten on the board by the servants and kept making a scream.


    Su Hu stood in front of Daji, who was kneeling on the ground. When she saw her daughter''s pain when she accepted the family law, her eyes fluctuated, and her heart was also a pain, but


    Thinking of the results that Xibo Hou Jichang had calculated for Daji, he said that if she read and wrote, she would surely bring disaster to the common people in the future and lead to social unrest, Su Hu''s uncomfortable heart immediately became firm again.


    "If you don''t teach this disobedient girl a lesson now, if she has learned the words and read the books without my finding out, it''s not my fault to bring disaster to the whole world. By then, what will happen to this disobedient girl?"


    Thinking of this, Su Hu clenched his palm in his sleeve and told his servant, "after the fight, you are not allowed to eat for miss tonight."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And you, give your father a good reflection. If you do it again in the future, don''t blame your father for breaking your leg." Su Hu then scolded Daji.


    "Yes, Dad." Daji responded pitifully.


    Su Hu


    Disobedient daughter, with this tone seems to be for your father in general!


    "Hum!" Su Hu snorted heavily and left with a wave of his sleeve.


    Two or three minutes later, when the responsibility was over, the servant gave Daji a respectful salute and left, leaving only Daji''s sister Su Ningxiang with her.


    "Sister, are you OK, or I''ll call a doctor to show you?" Ningxiang helped Daji up, sent her to a soft flat for a rest, and asked her anxiously.


    "It''s all right, sister. I''m... ah! Hiss Daji was just about to say that she was OK and didn''t feel much pain. Suddenly, she was lying on the soft collapse because she accidentally affected the wound on her buttock when adjusting her posture. She gritted her teeth and cried, then took a breath.


    After a long time, Daji, who finally came over, said to Ningxiang sheepishly, "you''d better call a doctor for me."


    "Well." Ningxiang nodded, then turned and left. Before leaving, she looked back at Daji and told her, "sister, you stay here and wait for me. Don''t do anything to annoy your father, you know?"


    "I see. Don''t worry." Daji said without hesitation.


    Su Ningxiang


    Can you really rest assured?


    Ningxiang left with worry. Her father had told her before. During the period of introspection, all the servants were not allowed to do anything for her sister. There was no amnesty for those who violated. So now she had to go to see a doctor for her sister in person.


    After Ningxiang left, Daji, who was lying on the soft collapse, sighed deeply. There was a bitter look on her beautiful cheek. She didn''t understand why her father wanted to do this to her. Her sister could read and write, and she couldn''t, and her sister could learn to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she couldn''t, and she just wanted to form a straw bag.


    I''m not willing to learn by myself. Is it wrong? Why did my father order my servants to beat me up when he found out?


    Daji really couldn''t understand.At this time, suddenly, a mechanical sound sounded in her mind.


    Ding, group member Su Daji, welcome to Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group


    Su Daji


    ¡­¡­


    Almost at the same time when Daji entered the group, journey to the west, Shituo country.


    When they learned that Tang Sanzang and his party were about to enter their own territory, they frowned slightly and flashed a look of unhappiness on their face.


    He is the son of Zufeng and the younger brother of the peacock king Daming. Naturally, he knows the number of days. He knows that Buddhism in this era is in harmony with the great prosperity. He also knows what it means for Tang Sanzang and his party to seek Buddhist scriptures from the West. But... He knows, but he is not interested in it. He even doesn''t want to participate in it at all!


    What is the reincarnation of Jinchanzi? If you eat his flesh, you can live forever. Labor and capital are immortal. Do you need to eat the reincarnation of the second disciple of the Tathagata?


    Jinchanzi, in my eyes, is a mole ant. When I saw him, he kept bowing and nodding, like a dog. What''s more, his reincarnation was just


    "The three Tibetans of the Tang Dynasty must pass the lion camel Kingdom on this trip. I''m afraid I have to have a fight with them in order to make it difficult." Thinking about it, the golden winged ROC carving got up and walked back and forth for a few steps. Then he stamped his feet and swore, "Damn it, even if you have done it once, you have to pretend to be defeated. When did you lose to the monkey king''s little Taiyi Sanxian? It''s really... Impossible!"


    "Amitabha." Just when the golden winged Mirs were complaining, suddenly, a Buddha''s name came into his ear and made him look different. Then, a Buddha''s light flashed by. A Buddhist nun dressed in white and holding a jade vase appeared in front of him and said to him, "Mirs protect Dharma. I haven''t seen it for many years. How''s Dharma protection?"


    "Oh, it''s Avalokitesvara. If I don''t see you, I think I''ll have a better life. Come on, let''s be frank. What are you doing here if you don''t eat fast and recite Buddhism in Nanhai? " Seeing the comer, the golden winged Mirs curled their lips and said casually. Then they turned and walked back to their throne. They held their hands in their arms and sat down lazily.


    He didn''t care about the impoliteness of the golden winged Mirs. With a smile on his face, Guanyin said to him, "poor monk..."


    "Wait, don''t talk." As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva said two words, the golden winged Mirs eagle''s face changed. He reached out and said to her. Just at that moment, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind, saying that he was welcome to join a chat group. What''s the matter?


    Guanyin


    It''s you who ask me what I''m doing here, and it''s you who ask me not to talk. What do you want? I really think your brother is Buddha mother and Peacock King Ming. Am I afraid of you, poor monk? I... OK, I''ll bear you for a while

 Chapter 837

    The mainland, the Tagore desert.


    With the queen Medusa leisurely walking here in the evening, autumn, look suddenly changed, secretly said: "come, sudaji and golden winged Mirs carving, this is... Fengshen romance and journey to the west?"


    Immediately, the mind moves, opens these two people''s data panel.


    [Name: Su Daji


    From: the world of loving son in Fengshen list


    Accomplishments: zero order


    Identity: reincarnation of the master of fox clan


    Introduction to the original fate of the group members: originally, they were pure and kind-hearted, knowledgeable, lively and amiable. After entering the palace, they suffered all kinds of blows, changed their personalities greatly, and became depressed and suspicious, In order to consolidate his position in King Zhou''s mind, he was ruthless and ruthless, and did harm to Zhongliang by all means


    [Name: Jin Peng


    From: Journey to the West


    Cultivation: cutting a corpse is the fourth peak of immortality


    Identity: the first golden winged ROC carving in the world, the son of Zufeng, the younger brother of the peacock Daming king


    Introduction to the strength of group members: master the law of yin and Yang, and achieve the realm of quasi saint, with boundless power, And because of his amazing background, few people in the three realms dare to disrespect him. They write a letter to Lingshan, and five hundred Arhats welcome him. Even in the face of the Tathagata, they dare to scold him. They are extremely powerful! However, what doesn''t match his strength is that he is very shameless


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    shame on you? How shameless?


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Qiu realized that this Su Daji was not a romance of gods, but the beautiful person in the list of gods in Hong Kong opera. He was also puzzled about the character of the golden winged Mirs carving. He wrote a journey to the West.


    With the powerful power of Yuanshen, plus the operation before nightfall, the group members can automatically receive information about the chat group. The golden winged Mirs carving, or Jinpeng, soon understood what kind of opportunity they had.


    "A boss is a very powerful and amazing person. It''s a place where bosses from all over the world communicate with each other. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting!" Jin Peng raised his mouth and thought of it in his heart.


    "Amitabha!" At this time, after waiting for a while, the Bodhisattva Guanyin looked at Jin Peng and hesitated for a moment. He said to him again, "Dapeng Dharma protector, the way of heaven means that our Buddhism should prosper, and Tang Sanzang and his party have a 9981 difficulty in getting scriptures. Now they are about to enter the lion camel Kingdom controlled by Dharma protector. If the Dharma protector is willing to take on the difficulty, after Tang Sanzang gets the Scriptures, Protecting the law will gain a lot of merits, which is also good for you. Please consider it carefully. "


    Jin Peng looked back at the Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of her and asked coldly, "so, are you here to lure me?"


    "No, it''s persuasion." Guanyin Bodhisattva corrected.


    "Well, Cihang, you don''t have to pretend to be so polite to me. Don''t you look down on us who are hatching wet eggs and wearing fur? It''s hard for you to speak so politely to me. " Jin Peng sneered.


    Hearing this, the Bodhisattva of Avalokitesvara clenched his teeth and said, "do you think I want to be so polite to you? If I can, I want to kill you or take you as a mount!"


    "Hoo Bodhisattva Guanyin breathed a deep breath in his heart. Then he stood up and said to Jinpeng, "Dapeng protects the Dharma. I respect you very much. Please don''t embarrass me either. I''m here to ask the Dharma protector to help me learn the Scriptures according to the Buddha''s edict. The Mother Buddha, peacock, Bodhisattva Daming, agrees with this, so..."


    "What do you say, Elder brother also thinks that I should act as a robber in Tang Sanzang''s Sutra collection? " Without waiting for Guanyin Bodhisattva to finish his speech, Jin Peng looked and asked after her.


    "... yes, the Buddhist mother thinks that you eat people in the lower world all the year round, and you have too much karma. It''s true that your Dharma cultivation is amazing, but too much karma will still have an impact on your future cultivation. If you can contribute to the path of learning scriptures and gain merits, you can not only remove all the previous karma, but also have a lot of merits left. The Buddha''s mother has a heart to protect her younger brother, and asks Dapeng to protect the Dharma. Don''t let it down. "


    Jin Peng


    Hearing this, I think of my elder brother, who was once known as "the first person under the sage", and I think that I really have a lot of karma, but I didn''t take it seriously in the past. Now


    He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. Then Jin Peng opened his eyes, He waved his hand to Guanyin Bodhisattva and said, "I know. You go. I''ll catch Tang Monk several times."


    "How many times?" Guanyin was stunned.


    "Isn''t it true that the greater the hindrance to Tang monks, the more they will get after they have taken scriptures?" Jin Peng asked."... it is."


    "Then I''ll have to catch him a few more times. OK, I know. You can go." Jin Peng waves out again.


    "Yes, the poor monk left." Avalokitesvara raised a palm to Jinpeng and said, then the Buddha light flashed on him, and the whole person disappeared from the original place.


    After Avalokitesvara left, Jin Peng thought of his two martial brothers, the green lion spirit and the white elephant spirit, who used to be interceptors in the nearby lion Tuo mountain.


    They were defeated and captured just like themselves in the great apocalypse. Because they didn''t have as much support as themselves, they were forced to become the mounts of Manjusri and Puxian. In the end, the martial brothers are so close to each other now. It''s better to take them and ask them to catch Tang Sanzang with them, so as to gain some merits.


    "Well, that''s it." Jin Peng nodded and thought of it in his heart.


    Then, he pointed out that Tang Sanzang and his party would probably step into their own territory tomorrow. So he closed his eyes and first put his thoughts into the so-called boss chat group.


    At this time, there are already new people in the chat group talking with the old people.


    Sudaji: "Wow, the preserved egg can talk, it''s amazing!"


    Black Marshal: "hum, it''s more strange than it seems! Come on, don''t quibble any more. You''re the fox in Fengshen romance, aren''t you? Go through your world, the price is so expensive, you can be a real hammer, you are a fox spirit


    Seeing the black Marshal''s speech, Daji was a little angry, snorted and replied, "I said, I''m not a fox spirit, I''m a human being. Can''t you see if I''m a human being?"


    Black Marshal: "this Marshal has no eyes. How can you tell whether you are human or not? Besides, the eyes can''t see through everything."


    Su Daji


    What eye is the golden eye?


    Kill Qian Mo: "ha ha, whether it''s fox spirit or not, this leather bag is really good. Such a beautiful woman is a masterpiece of heaven. It''s only a little worse than me."


    Su Daji: "this elder sister is over praised."


    Kill Qian Mo: "elder sister..."


    Devil queen moganna: "ha ha ha, kill Qian Mo, you big man is a sister again, aren''t you embarrassed? Forget it, Queen. I don''t think you''ll be embarrassed@ Sudaji, new man, Queen, I''d like to discuss something with you. Queen, I want you to come to my world to become a God and achieve your... Zhengguo, yes, Zhengguo. In return, you help the queen spread my fallen and free thoughts and develop my demonic culture. How about that? "


    Su Daji: "man? Become a God? The devil


    Sudaji was a little confused. What and what?


    Journey to the west world, looking at the constantly updated news on the chat screen, his eyes stayed on Su Daji''s head for a long time. Jin Peng frowned and said, "Su Daji, is it true or not, other worlds also have this woman?"


    Immediately, he also sent a message in this group.


    The golden winged ROC carving: "the ROC rises in the same wind one day and soars up to 90000 Li. This is Jinpeng, the son of Zufeng, the disciple of Lingbao Tianzun, the brother of peacock Daming king, the uncle of Tathagata Buddha, and the first golden winged Dapeng carving in the world. Nice to meet you, Taoist friends! "


    Members of the group:


    Your name is much bette

 Chapter 838

    See Jinpeng sent out the news, for a time, all the online group members are stunned.


    I have to admit that there are too many names of this new man, which we can''t compare with. Moreover, the quality of these names is also very high. If you take out any one, you can crush people to death, especially the uncle of the Tathagata Buddha. How can people stand it?


    Although the strength of the Tathagata Buddha varies from world to world, no matter in which world, the Tathagata is not weak. Therefore, after a while, many members of the group can''t help changing their eyes when they look at Jin Peng''s head.


    Boss, this new man is a boss!


    On the other side, Su Daji, who entered the group two minutes earlier than Jin Peng, looked at these titles and blinked.


    She knows who Zufeng and Lingbao Tianzun are, but the Tathagata Buddha, I''m sorry, I''m ignorant, I haven''t heard of them.


    On the other side, the journey to the west is later spread to the world, Lingshan.


    Wu Tian, sitting on the Black Lotus platform, raised his hands and put them on his knees. Then he opened his eyes and said slowly, "is it Mirs?"


    In this world, he came out of the belly of the peacock Daming king, and had the same experience as the Tathagata. Therefore, if the Tathagata should call the golden winged Mirs carving uncle, he should also be called uncle.


    However, the choice of his uncle and his mother is different. The peacock Daming King chooses to stand on his side and help him change the Buddhist world, while the golden winged Dapeng carving chooses to help the Tathagata and obstructs his own affairs many times with his incomparable speed!


    That''s right. When I attacked Lingshan, all the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in Lingshan were captured by myself. Only the golden winged Mirs, relying on their speed, escaped smoothly from their own hands.


    After all, when his wings strike 90000 Li, he waves his wings a few times, and then he runs to the horizon. Even if he can''t hit him with a single blow, he can''t beat him.


    Thinking that Wu Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes changed when he looked at Jin Peng''s head, he wanted to find a way to deal with the golden winged Mirs carving in his own world, or... Could he just ask him to help himself?


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing that all the people who had been chatting were still after the introduction, Jin Peng laughed with pride, knowing that his prestige had awed them all, and then sent out a message.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "fellow Taoists, I''m not the kind of person who likes to be on top. I''m very close to the people. Just now, I read the announcement issued by the main Taoists of the next group. It says that all of us will be a family. I deeply think that in the future, we will all be a family, so please don''t be constrained. Don''t make you feel uncomfortable because of me."


    "..." the group members were speechless for a while.


    Looking at the news sent by the new man, his words are full of politeness and modesty. We can savor it carefully. How can we feel that something is wrong?


    Sure enough, you''re bending around in front of us, right?


    Oh, good guy, dare to be forced in front of us. Do you think that if you claim to be the uncle of Buddha, you can be arrogant and superior?


    The next second, there are not afraid of death, willing to do the first bird group bubble.


    Devil queen moganna: @ golden winged Mirs, Hello, new man, look at your words, you are very proud


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Jinpeng make complaints about it. Then, he replied to a message: "no, No."


    Morgana: no? Hehe, soaring up to 90000 Li, do you know how far away I can go with one idea? "


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "how far?"


    Devil queen moganna: "only if there is enough energy, Queen, I have been seated again. I can cross a light year in one breath!"


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "a light year? This Taoist friend, do you mean 100000 Li? "


    After this question, a look of disbelief flashed on Jin Peng''s face, one breath 100000 Li, how is it possible?


    Even the monkey''s somersault cloud of the monkey is only one somersault, and the time he takes to turn a somersault is certainly longer than that he takes to wave his wings. He can catch up with him by waving his wings twice, but he still doesn''t know whether he has finished that somersault, so his speed is far behind him.


    As for others, it''s even more so. Now some people claim that they can fly to a place 100000 miles away in one breath. How can Jin Peng accept this?


    Devil queen moganna: Tut, I don''t even know light years. Ignorance is terribleGolden winged Mirs carving: "you... Daoyou, I''m very polite to you. Please respect me a little. Otherwise, although I treat you as my family member, my family is not sensible. I will teach her a lesson."


    You do: "that, welcome new people into the group, golden wing Mirs carving group friends Hello, in the downstream."


    Just when Jin Peng''s face was made a little ugly by Mo ganna''s contempt, suddenly, a message appeared on the screen. It was you Suo who said hello to Jin Peng respectfully.


    Because of Huang Mei''s story, he studied the novel of journey to the west, so the name of golden winged Dapeng carving, the identity of Buddha''s uncle in Tathagata, and Jin Peng''s head, let him know the identity of the new man almost instantly.


    One of the most difficult passes for the monkey king to learn scriptures from the west is the mother peacock, the brother of Bodhisattva Daming king. The golden winged ROC carving, also known as Yuncheng Wanli ROC, is very powerful, and the backstage is hard, which is far beyond the ability of Huangmei king.


    After all, it goes without saying which of the disciples of the Buddha mother or one of the many disciples of the future Buddha is more high-end.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "Oh, Dao you... Hello."


    You Suo: "Dao... Qunyou, if you convert a light year into Li, it will be 1892 billion Li."


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "what unit is billion?"


    You Suo: "one hundred million equals one hundred million."


    Golden winged ROC carving


    Niang xipidle, are you kidding me? How can anyone have such a fast speed? Is that ugly woman named moganna a saint?


    Devil queen moganna: "now you know the queen I''m powerful. What''s so great about soaring up to 90000 Li?"


    Golden winged ROC carving


    Devil queen moganna: "these days, I''m embarrassed to go out and say I''m a member of the group if I don''t calculate the speed by light years. What kind of unit is this? Now it''s really useless to use this unit to describe your own speed. "


    Golden winged ROC carving


    Devil queen moganna: "ah, new man, Queen, I know you''re new here. You want to be a force in front of us, so that you can have a firm foothold. But you''re a force. It''s really bad. I think the queen is very low."


    Golden winged ROC carving


    Are you finished? Are you finished? You ya, I''m pretending to be forced. It''s true, but in my opinion, you ugly monster is also bragging.


    One light year is 1892 billion Li, and one hundred million Li is 10000 Li. You can cross one light year at a time, and you can be successful. Why don''t you say that you are the first in the sky?


    Shit

 Chapter 839

    Jin Peng''s mentality is a bit collapsed. He never thought that he would meet a boaster in this chat group.


    No, this guy is not a human. Look at her evil face and dark skin, she shows that she is a female ghost!


    Oh, just a ghost, dare to come to this seat and brag. Do you think this seat is broad-minded, so I won''t care about you?


    No, I''ll tell you, I have to worry about it.


    Immediately, Jin Peng sent out a message.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "since you are so powerful, you should dare to open this red envelope?"


    Ding, a member of the group, the golden winged Mirs carving, has sent you an exclusive red envelope


    In the super seminary world, in the medical room on the demon battleship.


    Lying here for a rest and slowly recovering from the injury caused by the fire cloud evil god, moganna suddenly heard a system prompt sound in her mind. Then, looking at the red envelope appearing on the chat screen, her face suddenly twitched.


    She vaguely remembers that several "bichi" in the group had done this kind of immoral thing. They put a ball of explosive energy into the red envelope, and then asked people to take it apart. As a result, once the red envelope was taken apart, suddenly, with a bang, people were blown up to be niggers. How terrible.


    I didn''t expect that this new comer could play this game. He was really self-taught. Was he born evil?


    If so, he is more predestined with his own demon civilization.


    Thinking about it, moganna turned her eyes a few times and replied to Jinpeng: "hum, open it, but queen, if I open this red envelope, what will you do?"


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "I will give you the things inside."


    Morgana, the demon queen


    You''ve already sent out your things, haven''t you already given them to me?


    "Oh Moganna gave a sneer, and then said in the group: "if the queen I open your red envelope, you will join the queen my demon civilization and be my younger brother to the queen."


    "Oh Seeing the news from Mo ganna and the journey to the west world, Jin Peng also gives a sneer and makes her a younger brother. She deserves it. Don''t you know how to look in the mirror? Tell you, my big brother is the peacock Daming king!


    Immediately, Jin Peng sent a message: "OK, if you can beat me then?"


    Devil queen moganna: do you need to subdue you again


    Jin Peng: "nonsense. Of course, if you don''t accept this seat, you may be killed by this seat. "


    Devil queen moganna: "I''m scared to death, Queen. I''m so scared. OK, as you said, Queen, I already have a big crocodile under my command. It''s good to have another big eagle. "


    With that, moganna hesitated for a moment, forced to endure the pain on her body, opened the wormhole in the space, and was ready to run at any time. Then, with a move of heart, she opened the red envelope sent by Jin Peng.


    "Whoosh!" At the moment when the red envelope was opened, moganna immediately disappeared into the wormhole and left her original position.


    It''s just!


    She didn''t expect that the black and white light from the red envelope appeared in her original position, and the light was bright in the blink of an eye. At the same time, Jin Peng''s voice sounded in the light: "Yin and Yang grinding, suppression!"


    "Boom!"


    The surrounding space is confined, and moganna, who is in the wormhole of space and has no time to move to a farther place, is instantly suppressed. She can''t move in it. Not only that, she feels that all kinds of energy and technological functions in her body have been sealed. What''s the matter?


    Golden winged Mirs carving: @ devil queen moganna, hahaha, how about mole ants? Do you know how powerful we are? I master the two laws of speed and Yin and Yang. I can suppress all the Yin and Yang that belong to between heaven and earth, under sages. How easy it is to deal with you


    When Mo ganna was forced, Jin Peng told her AI te in the group.


    Mo ganna: --


    Bichi, how can you be so powerful? Journey to the West TV play is not broadcast you three monsters together in order to barely win monkey, one-on-one who is not his opponent, how you than the queen of my world''s monkey king so much?


    You know, Queen, the monkey king in my world has already become a fighter and conquers the Buddha. It''s supposed to be much more powerful than when I learned Buddhist scriptures!


    So, the world is really different, right? Since it''s different, why does it have to be the queen of my world? Queen, I don''t agree!Jin Peng: "hum, I wanted to be polite and make friends with you, but I didn''t expect you to provoke me everywhere. Now I''m also responsible for the end. I have nothing to do with you. No wonder I''m here! Also devil queen, also want this seat to be your younger brother, completely does not know heaven and earth. Other group friends, I''m sorry, we have a showdown. We are very strong, very strong, but you don''t have to be nervous. As long as you don''t die like the female ghost named moganna, we will never bully you! "


    Mo ganna: --


    Who is the ghost? You bichi!


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    Although moganna is asking for trouble, she is right about one thing. You are really arrogant.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "cough, puff... What''s that, big man? What''s your strength level in the system?"


    They make complaints about it for a while. Because their bodies are fairly generous, the wounds that have been wounded by the queen of heaven and the queen of the thousand spirits have been restored two days ago.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "Monkey King, are you monkey king?"


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "ha ha, it''s me. Hello, big brother. We are not people in the same world."


    After saying hello, Monkey King quickly explained that he was afraid of being misunderstood by the other party, and then, like moganna, he suddenly did not dare to speak in the group, and did not know what he had experienced after opening the red envelope.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "so it is. I''ll tell you that the monkey''s head should be wearing a Golden hoop made by a Golden hoop fairy, but there''s nothing on your head."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "ha ha, what the boss said is, what he said is."


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "ha ha, the monkey king of other worlds, interesting, Daoyou, you want to know the strength level of this seat, it''s nothing, first talk about your own, you said this seat said."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "I am the third peak of immortality."


    The monkey king secretly made a false report, adding a big realm to himself.


    "The third peak?" Jin Peng frowned, called out his data panel in the chat group system, and then pinched his finger to calculate. Then, he replied to the monkey king, "this seat is the fifth stage of immortality."


    Jin Peng also falsely reported a number, adding a small realm to himself.


    Members of the group watching the screen


    Is it true that the new man is so hanged?


    Wu Tian


    Is the golden winged Mirs from other worlds more powerful than this one

 Chapter 840

    "Mad, a group of shameless people, how can I get into these two shameless guys in my boss chat group?"


    When I saw the news in the group, my face turned black and I thought of it.


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, and the golden winged ROC carving, don''t others know what their strength is? Don''t they know the leader of the group?


    The first is the monkey king, which is clearly the second peak of immortality. Well, as for the golden winged Mirs carving, which is the fourth peak of immortality, the result is very good. One boasts that he is the third peak, and the other boasts that he is the fifth peak. You


    Who are you trying to scare?


    Scare me?


    ܳ!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the journey to the west is handed down to the world.


    Looking at Jin Peng''s strength level, Wu Tian frowned and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he deleted the news that he had edited and wanted to chat with him in private and asked him to help.


    He is not sure whether what Jin Peng said in the group is true or false, but if it is true, he can''t afford to ask a fifth strong man of immortal realm to do it. In other words, he can afford it, but it''s too much. He is not willing to bear it. He would rather spend more time and think of an idea to capture the golden winged Mirs of his own world.


    ¡­¡­


    Attached to the world, the suburbs of Beijing.


    On a mountain.


    Seeing the news from Jinpeng, Monkey King''s face suddenly froze.


    "The fifth stage of immortality?" The monkey has an unbelievable expression on his face. So, the top one in the chat group has changed again, right?


    No, the ranking is changed every day, which makes my grandson''s ranking lower and lower. You make my grandson embarrassed.


    Then, the monkey king took up his pen and began to write on a scroll on the short table in front of him, which was all the information he had painstakingly collected.


    Since he was beaten by Wu Tian and Shi Shi last time and sent to Tushan hospital for emergency treatment, he began to reflect and made effective changes. He would no longer offend others casually, and secretly collected all kinds of intelligence in case of unexpected events.


    What, why don''t you go ahead like moganna?


    A: my grandson is different from that woman. She is just a psychopath, just like in her own world, she can''t beat the holy Kaisha, and she always tries to provoke others. She has been defeated and defeated repeatedly, and she doesn''t know what it is for.


    Now, in this group, she is the same. She always challenges people who are better than her. She never changes after repeated education. Now I don''t know what''s going on. Forget it, let her go. It''s none of my grandson''s business to die.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king, thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Seeing that he reported a slightly exaggerated strength level, these group members did not speak as they did just now, and Jin Peng''s eyebrows flashed a touch of satisfaction.


    Sure enough, the best way to show yourself is to suppress first, then to make a high profile, and then to be modest and then to make public.


    Now, these so-called bosses from all over the world should firmly remember themselves, and know how strong and great they are. I have great magic power, but I don''t take the initiative to hurt you. But if you dare to look down on me, you will be like the ghost named moganna, who is suppressed by me with Yin Yang mill and can''t move.


    Ha ha ha~


    "Oh, is there another one in the group? I''ve been playing games just now, so I didn''t notice. At the beginning of the fifth level of immortality, it''s so powerful! Your level in the system is higher than mine. Can you come and fight with me? "


    Just when Jin Peng was laughing, suddenly, a silly voice rang out in the group.


    Hearing the sound, Jin Peng''s laughter suddenly, and his face was not good enough to look at the picture that sent out voice messages on the chat screen. Actually, some people dared to challenge him. It seems that there are still experts in this group, and we can''t take it too lightly.


    Then, Jin Peng''s mouth twitched slightly, and said in secret: "how is baldness?"


    Yes, suddenly bubble, want to challenge him is a no hair, wearing a very old-fashioned Cape, looks not too smart bald, this bald man named Qiyu.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "you want to challenge me, are you sure?"


    Qiyu: "mm-hmm, fight with me. I haven''t had hot blood for a long time."


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "what is your strength level in the system?"Qiyu: "the third peak of immortality."


    Yes, Qiyu''s strength is the same as that of entering the group, and there is no change at all.


    Jin Peng


    I have said that I am the fifth peak of immortality. How dare he challenge me? Will such a person be the third peak of immortality?


    He said just now that my cultivation is higher than his, so he should be the same as my actual cultivation, which is the fourth peak of immortality. Why


    Is he trying to kill me?


    Yes, he must be in the Yin me. He is also in the early stage of the fifth immortal realm, but there is a gap between the early stages. He may have gone a long way in the early stage, and he has no rival in the middle stage of the fifth immortal realm, so he deliberately said that to lead me to attack, and then defeat me and do something to me!


    Otherwise, unless he is a fool, it is impossible to challenge me with such weak strength!


    Thinking about it, Jin Peng thought about it and asked Qiyu, "what''s the relationship between you and that moganna?"


    Qiyu: "moganna? Very good! "


    Actually, the bald man wanted to avenge moganna, so he deliberately hurt me. Oh, do you think I will be fooled?


    I was... I was cheated.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "OK, I accept your challenge. As Mo ganna said before, if you lose, how about being a little brother to the winner?"


    Qiyu: "ah? But I can''t be a little brother. "


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "you can do whatever I ask you to do. That''s OK."


    Qiyu: "Oh, OK, if you can beat me."


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "Hey, you are quite confident. Are you the Buddha in your world?"


    Qiyu:


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "why, you are not Buddha, are you Bodhisattva or arhat?"


    Qiyu:


    You Suo: "qunyou, Mr. Qiyu, he is not a Buddhist. He just lost his hair."


    Qi Yu


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "I see. It seems that you are predestined with Buddhism. Anyway, I also have a title of Dharma protector in the Buddhist world. When you become my younger brother, you are naturally a Buddhist. Come on, where do you fight


    Qiyu: "glass open world, how?"


    Golden winged Mirs carving: "good, according to you."


    Su Daji


    I feel like I can''t get in at all right now.


    Mo ganna: --


    Qiyu, you must kill that bichi for the queen.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Mr. Qiyu, are you finally on the road of no return?


    ¡­¡­


    Punch the Superman world.


    A little yellow flag was put into his pocket and he had a fight with Jinpeng. Qiyu, who finally got a good move in the secret way, had a long lost smile on her face. She said goodbye to jenos and went to the glass world.


    By the way, the little flag was picked up by jenos in a sacred mountain named Kunlun. He didn''t know what it was used for, but judging from the appearance, it should not be an ordinary thing, so he gave it to the teacher. It was also his disciple''s intention to the teache

 Chapter 841

    Ding, Qi Yu, a member of the group, goes through the glass world


    Ding, the golden winged Mirs of the group go through the glass world


    Soon, two text messages appeared on the chat screen, let a lot of online group members know, the new man and Qiyu big brother fight.


    Boss?


    Yes, I think Qiyu''s figure of fighting Tang San and stepping on Shura God has never faded from people''s mind. In people''s eyes, especially in bibidong''s, he is a worthy and respected man in this chat group!


    After all, he didn''t have any friendship with him at the beginning, but he was willing to help him when his life was in danger. If it wasn''t for him and the moon worship administrator, he would have died in Tang San''s hands. Therefore, he is definitely a clean stream in the boss chat group, where the villain accounts for more than 90% of the population. He is a real virtuous person.


    "Alas Affiliated to the world, in the scientific research institute, when he saw the news of the two men''s crossing, he used the authority of the administrator to check their realm strength. Bai Yue, who had just finished a certain research, sighed heavily. He had a premonition that Qi Yu might have to follow his own footsteps.


    What follow?


    In hospital!


    Before, I was wounded by the God of war in Liuli world and lived in the hospital for a long time. Later, the group leader took the hand to cure myself, so that I could go back to the scientific research institute to continue scientific research after dealing with huoyun evil god and moganna, Qiyu, a bald man with the third peak of immortality, challenges a big eagle with the fourth peak of immortality. How can he win?


    I''m sure I''ll be beaten into the hospital like I was.


    Thinking, Baiyue hesitates for a moment and sends a message to Qiyu. Who knows


    Ding, the group member has turned on do not disturb mode, and your message will be received after he changes to online mode


    Pay homage to the moon


    How come you are so absorbed in preparing for the war that you don''t even want to separate your mind to receive the news?


    I


    There are ten thousand words in Baiyue''s heart. Thanks to the fact that he had fought side by side before, I want to remind him. Now... Take care of yourself!


    "Alas Thinking, the moon shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the mainland.


    Yeshiqiu opens the interface of the mall and looks at the price of the crossing runes in the world of the two newlyweds entering the group. It is found that they are 73000 points of the crossing runes in the world of the beloved son of Fengshenbang and 72000 points of the crossing runes in the world of journey to the West.


    "Judging from the price of the crossing symbol, the two worlds are of the same level, but the time point is a little uncertain." After reading it, I close the interface of the mall. At night, I feel my chin and think of it in my heart.


    The queen of Medusa saw the night when Qiu was walking and meditating. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. A look of caution flashed in her eyes, suspecting that he was going to do something wrong again.


    Of course, if the bad things he wants to do have nothing to do with himself, that''s fine. If it has something to do with him, then


    Queen Medusa really doesn''t know what to do. Although she can feel it, yeshiqiu really likes her evolved body and wants to keep her as a pet, but


    This guy has a lot of pets, including dragons and snakes, Some people, too amorous, so it is difficult to ensure that he will not do things that ordinary people can not understand, causing some harm to himself.


    Thinking of this, Queen Medusa''s heart is a little heavy. How to say that being a pet for him is not only better than ever in daily enjoyment and expenditure, but also has some burden in her heart. Sure enough, she is not suitable to be a pet.


    "Hello, little thing." Suddenly, at night, Qiu turned to her and cried.


    "... who are you calling, little thing?" Queen Medusa came back and asked him coldly.


    At night, Qiu looked back and forth on queen Medusa with his bold eyes, and said seriously, "I call you, can''t you hear me?"


    Queen Medusa


    "You don''t want me to call you little thing. What do you call it, queen? Don''t be kidding, the one who can be my queen is not born yet Say, the autumn of the night waved a hand, tone with a touch of disdain color.


    "You..."


    "Or baby?"


    "What, what?" Queen Medusa''s cold face suddenly turned red. What is this guy talking about?"Don''t be kidding. If you change back to the petite shape of colorful sky swallowing python, I may be able to call you that. I can''t call you that big." At night, Qiu continued.


    "You... Who said you should call me..."


    "Or call you a pet? It''s too straightforward. I don''t like it, and I have a lot of pets, so it''s hard to distinguish them. "


    Queen Medusa


    Is it over or not, you guy? Is it over or not?!


    "Come on, I won''t talk to you anymore. Let''s get to the point. Your master, I have just discovered two interesting worlds. I want to go there to explore the situation. Would you like to go with me, or go back to Nalan family land alone and wait for me there? " In the evening, Qiu raised her hand to interrupt queen Medusa''s attempt to speak and asked her.


    "Hoo The queen of Medusa breathed deeply. Then she looked at the beautiful face of yeshiqiu with perfect facial features and said in a cold voice, "I can go back to the serpents first and wait there..."


    "OK, I see. Would you like to go with me and serve me on the way? That''s good. You are my beloved pet, I will treat you well. " At night, Qiu interrupted the queen Medusa again.


    Then, her figure flashed and appeared behind her. When she didn''t have time to react, she resolutely reached out and stopped her slender waist with waistcoat line. The purple light flashed in her hand. The next second


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you bastard..."


    The fury of Queen Medusa stopped, Her whole person changed back to a very lovely snake, it is colorful swallow day python.


    "Tut, you still want to scold me. You are the only woman in the world who scolds me but still lives well. Except for the heartless young lady and her master, you are the stupid snake." Looking at the change back of the small stupid snake, stretched out his hand in its forehead point, night autumn said with a smile.


    What, Xiao xun''er also scolded me. Isn''t she alive?


    Oh, yes, she''s alive, but she''s just a mascot, a beautiful Vase ornament. She doesn''t have any sense of her own. I''ve sealed it all.


    We, ah, can only deal with her kind of women who are not only beautiful, but also have no special features and have a lot to do with herself. After all, being a vase is the only thing she can do, isn''t it?


    "Whoosh!" After the colorful sky swallowing python, who has regained control of his body, swims to his shoulder and licks his cheek, Qiu smiles faintly at night and moves his mind. He buys a rune leading to Aizi''s deep love world in the list of gods, and then uses it to disappear from the original place£¨ Pets are equivalent to magic weapons, no need to consume crossing runes)


    Even if we don''t know when the two worlds newly bound by chat group are, but Fengshenbang world, Daji is still alive, which means that big business has not been destroyed at this time, and we still have a chance to get some very good things.


    So I have to go in person.


    ¡­¡­


    Just at the same time when I go to a different world in the night and autumn, the glass world, the ends of the earth.


    A black-and-white light flashed by, Jin Peng appeared, standing on the white clouds, and then, not far in front of him, the space fluctuated, a yellow figure appeared out of thin air, and then


    "Ah A scream, Qiyu began to do free fall movement.


    Jin Peng

 Chapter 842

    Looking at this sudden scene, Jin Peng''s face twitches violently. Originally, he wanted to beat Qi Yu, a bald man, violently. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    After all, this baldness is too useless. As soon as it appears, it falls to the ground. Can''t you fly?


    "Ah, up, up


    Just as Jin Peng was thinking about this, Qiyu''s worried words came to his ears. He was doing free fall and waved his arms. The hurricanes came out with his hands. It was like a bird vibrating its wings. It slowed down the momentum of its fall and stabilized itself in the air, This NIMA... Has two sons, a human, can do this!


    Immediately, Jin Peng reaction came over, the corner of the mouth raised a trace of sneer, to Qiyu proud way: "Hey, bald, can start to fight?"


    "Yes, wait. What do you call me?" Qiyu asked blankly. He hadn''t heard those two words for a long time.


    "I call you bald. What''s the matter? Is my name wrong? You''re not bald?" With that, Jin Peng''s face flashed a look of banter. He could see that the bald man was very concerned about being bald, and even didn''t like it, but... So what? You are really bald, and I like to call you that, so I call you, ha ha.


    Qi Yu


    At the same time, his momentum began to change. Sensing this, Jin Peng frowned and put down his hands in his arms, The heart says: "this baldness......"


    "Then... Let''s fight, super - serious one!" Qiyu no longer waves her arms to ensure that she can fly in the air. He recites "function transfer" and transfers the function of the latest silly girl mobile phone jenos bought to her. Then she starts her flying ability. Then, she clenches her right hand into a fist, puts it behind her, slightly leans over her body, and after finishing the fist words, suddenly hits Jin Peng.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, the wind and clouds surged, the sky and the earth changed color, and a very strong fist force hit the front of Jinpeng fiercely.


    Seeing this, Jin Peng''s pupils shrank slightly when he felt the fierce strength of his fist. He understood something in his heart. No wonder the bald man would have said that kind of words in the group before. His strength is very good.


    But unfortunately, this bald man chose the wrong opponent. He thought that if he had good strength, he could challenge others casually and ignore others?


    You''re kidding.


    I don''t care what you think of other people, but I''m Jinpeng... The son of Zufeng. I''m Zhunsheng!


    "Hum!" The next second, Jin Peng opened his hands, and two black and white lights flashed in his hands. Then, the two lights merged and turned into a huge grinding plate in front of him. In a hurry, Jin Peng pushed his hands forward heavily. In an instant, the grinding plate flew out and directly met Qi Yu''s boxing strength. He yelled: "Yin and yang are worn out!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... "


    In an instant, the power of the millstone and Qiyu''s fists meet. A huge explosion with enough power to stir up the whole three worlds is staged at the ends of the earth. Originally, Qiyu is not easy to get angry, but her face changes slightly. Ah, with a scream, the whole person is shocked by the wind pressure of the explosion and flies back from the original place.


    In the process of flying backwards, a small world is inadvertently opened up where he passes. Then, the power of yin and Yang''s attrition strikes, and a small world is destroyed. The residual force of yin and Yang continues to collide with Qiyu.


    Finally, this force caught up with him, came to him, and then, with a bump, hit him. However, this time, the situation was different from the explosion impact just now.


    "Ah The little flag in the pocket flashed a yellow light, which enveloped Qiyu and formed a boundary. Jinpeng''s power of yin and Yang erosion hit the golden light, but it completely resisted it. It didn''t suppress Qiyu as he expected. What''s the matter?


    "Well?" I don''t understand what happened just now, but I can see that the opponent''s attack has lost its effect. In this case, Qiyu clenched her fist, hit her two fists towards the back, with the help of the punch force to stop her body flying backwards, and then, with the function of silly girl, she flew forward and waved his terrible fist at Jinpeng.


    "Super: one punch in a row!"


    "Dead bald man, don''t be too arrogant. Today, I''ll take you as my power to eliminate my status in boss chat group. Yin and Yang will be destroyed!" Convergence live in the eyes, for Qiyu blocked his attack of doubt color, Jinpeng cold voice a hum, hands out of black and white two color light, again forward a push."Boom!"


    "Ouch!"


    Qiyu was shocked to fly out again, mysterious yellow light flashed by, Qiyu intact.


    So he flew back and continued to punch Jinpeng.


    "You''re really strong. It''s the first time I''ve met such a powerful opponent as you. OK, super super: take it seriously!" Qiyu exclaimed excitedly.


    "..." looking at Qiyu, who had been destroyed by his own Yin and Yang, but was still alive, Jin Peng was silent for a moment. His eyelids twitched slightly. In a moment, his body flashed, and the whole person disappeared from his original position.


    "Well? What about people? " This fist just about to hit out, suddenly, the opponent in the line of sight disappeared, Qi Yu''s fist action suddenly, doubt way.


    "Here it is." Jin Peng''s voice sounded behind him. The next second, Jin Peng kicked him on the back, and the sole of the shoe emitted a strong black and white light: "Yin and Yang grinding, suppression!"


    "Hum!"


    The yellow light appeared and protected Qiyu. Seeing the light from a close distance, Jin Peng frowned and had a lot of thoughts in his mind. Suddenly, with a flash of light, he remembered that he knew what power it was.


    "Bang!" The yellow light suddenly dazzles, suppresses the power of yin and Yang, and shakes him out.


    "Whoosh!" With a wave of both hands, Jin Peng stops his body in a moment, and then shoots around Qiyu like a ghost, appearing here and there, making Qiyu''s sight completely unable to keep up with his speed and unable to determine his position in time. At the same time, his loud voice rings in this square.


    "Central Wuji apricot yellow flag, I didn''t expect that you, a bald man, still have such treasures. So you are a disciple of the original heaven?"


    "The original God? He is... "


    "No, he has always been strict with his apprentices. Although your cultivation is good, you are not qualified. People look stupid. He can''t take a fancy to you. So, how did you get this treasure?" Without waiting for Qiyu to finish, Jinpeng interrupted him and said to himself.


    Low qualification?


    It''s okay. I don''t care.


    Look stupid again?


    This


    "If you don''t say yes, well, I''ll let you, a bald man, see that yin and yang are powerful, ah!" All of a sudden, the blue sky turned into black and white, and the surrounding space was covered by the laws of yin and Yang mastered by Jin Peng.


    Don''t care about the change of the surrounding environment, Qiyu face a black, bald, he called me bald, hateful, I really... Angry!


    "Super super... Serious continuous boxing!"


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 843

    Glass world, heaven.


    After occupying this place, he moved his residence to luohoujidu, yaochi. Now he is looking into the distance, looking at the explosion glare constantly flashing in the ends of the earth. His face is expressionless. However, his palm hidden in his sleeve clenches tightly. Obviously, his mood is not as relaxed as he looks.


    "I... Contributed the sovereignty of the world to the chat group in exchange for a position manager. Is this decision right or wrong?" Luo Houji asked himself in his heart.


    At the beginning, with the help of his friends, he regained his freedom, led the demons to capture the heaven, unified the three realms, found out the melting pot of Hongmeng, replaced the emperor, and became the rightful ruler of the world.


    After that, considering that the times are changing and moving forward, and many people who have ruled the world in the group have contributed their sovereignty to the chat group, become the position managers appointed by the group leader, open the door to go through, reform and opening up, let all kinds of culture and technology flow into their own world, speed up the development of the world, and make the life of their own world better, So he hesitated again and again, and finally decided to follow the trend and hand over his sovereignty.


    In any case, the group leader has never removed the position manager. It is of great benefit to become a position manager and collect taxes on the living beings from other worlds.


    But!


    There are huge economic benefits, but not necessarily spiritual ones.


    As a position manager of one side of the world, he can not only collect taxes, but also abide by the rules to maintain the normal operation of the world. For example, if any terrorist suddenly creates a massacre in the three worlds, or injures tourists from other worlds, he has to deal with it and punish the villains. Even if he does not, he has to let the people under him do it.


    To be fair, it''s not a matter of course. However, Luo Houji found that since the glass world has become an open world, people come to the ends of the earth to fight every once in a while. It seems that he takes it as a arena.


    The ends of the earth are uninhabited, so it won''t hurt the innocent. However, the fierce fighting and successive explosions are easy to damage the Tianzhu. Do you know what we are tired of after repairing the Tianzhu?


    That''s a tired dog!


    Admittedly, not everyone is qualified to cause damage to Tianzhu, but a little makes a lot. Can Tianzhu not be damaged after more than ten battles? Besides, someone has to stare at them to prevent them from hitting Shi Yuezhi and making a real fire, so that they can do some irrational things in their own world. And this stare needs manpower and energy, right?


    For example, in today''s group of members, the two are fighting with top powers. The people under his hands can''t keep an eye on them. He has to keep an eye on them himself.


    Even, looking at the scale of their battle, Luo Houji is not sure that he is qualified. If these two people really want to do something harmful to the world, can he stop them?


    I''m not even sure.


    "Alas Luo Houji sighed when he thought that he was going to stare at this kind of thing. He was in a mixed mood. Originally, he just wanted to make the demons live better, but he didn''t want to make his life so hard.


    Now he has a lot of responsibilities, which makes him really


    Alas, what I can''t say is tiredness!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the ends of the earth.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion sounded, black and white light washed Qiyu''s body covered by yellow light, and knocked him out again.


    Unfortunately, as before, he failed to do any harm.


    A pair of sharp eyes through the endless smoke, the inverted Qiyu completely income fundus, found this, Jinpeng bit his teeth, curse: "Wuji apricot yellow flag, Golden Lotus, nothing to break, really hateful!"


    "Super super..."


    At this time, Qiyu''s voice rang again, and kept getting close to him. Hearing this annoying voice, Jin Peng took a deep breath, opened his hands, and pushed out the black and white light in the direction of the voice again, shouting: "I surpass your mother! Give me repression


    "Boom!" Qiyu''s fist strength is broken in an instant, and the force of yin and Yang Law hits the yellow light on his body surface, sending him back to the original road.


    "Ah, ah Qiyu screamed.


    Soon, Qiyu came back.


    "Super super..."


    "Damn it, it''s endless. Yin and yang are lost!""Boom!"


    Qiyu is beaten away.


    ¡­¡­


    "Suppression!"


    "Boom!"


    Qiyu is beaten away again.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Boom!"


    Qiyu was beaten away again.


    "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo!... " Jin Peng hung his hands, gasped heavily, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He couldn''t understand. Even if the bald man could resist his attack with the power of the apricot yellow flag, he would not be tired if he also waved his fist?


    If it goes on like this, if it doesn''t bring him down, he will be exhausted to death.


    All the saints are ants. They are quasi saints, and they have something to do with saints. It''s reasonable to say that the cultivation is not as good as themselves, and those who don''t master the law of the road should be ants to themselves. Why is this bald man


    Is it because he doesn''t know how to get a congenital treasure?


    Shit!


    "Wait, no!" Just in the heart burst a rude sentence, suddenly, Jinpeng face a change, he has found.


    This bald man, when he was waving his fist, for a moment, there was a fluctuation of law on his body. This is


    "The law of force?" Jin Peng carefully observed, suddenly widened his eyes, surprised.


    "Super... Continuous serious boxing!"


    Hearing the voice of Qi Yu who can''t fight to death, Jin Peng is shocked and takes a deep breath. He waves his hands again and pushes forward: "you''re a thief, don''t push any further! Yin and Yang wear out! "


    "Boom!"


    Qiyu''s fist strength is very reluctantly lost by Jinpeng this time, and others are also hit by the force of yin and Yang again. However, as always, it''s OK.


    "Damn, he mastered the law of power. No wonder he didn''t know he was tired and his attack didn''t weaken. If it wasn''t for the apricot yellow flag, even if you master the law of power, I can suppress you, but... You thief, OK, wait for me! " This time, after shaking Qiyu away, Jinpeng clenched his teeth and whispered fiercely. Then, with a flash of body shape, the whole person disappeared from the original place and left the world.


    After he left, Qiyu flew back, clenched her fist and yelled, "come again... Ah, where are the people?"


    Find Jinpeng suddenly disappeared, Qiyu face of war suddenly a stagnation, scan around several times, doubt way

 Chapter 844

    Of course, people have run away. Otherwise, what are you doing here?


    Qi Yu, a bald man, is sheltered by the central Wuji apricot yellow flag. Among the three realms, there is nothing to break. Even though Jin Peng is now a quasi saint who cuts a corpse, he has realized his own way of speed and Yin Yang, and he has mastered the law of Yin Yang. He can''t help but stay here, which is a waste of time.


    And if it goes on like this, when his mana is exhausted and Qiyu''s fist strength can suppress his attack, the situation will reverse. At that time, what should he take to resist Qiyu?


    To sum up, leaving is Jinpeng''s best choice.


    Qiyu obviously doesn''t know what Jinpeng thinks. Seeing that guy is gone, she thinks about the previous fight. Every time she blows her fist, her strength is broken by the other party. Even people are beaten away. Although she is not injured, she is beaten away.


    So, is it because he is too weak to make the new man feel boring that he left?


    Qiyu thought in her heart.


    Thinking, he pondered for a moment, looked down at his clenched fist, not depressed, on the contrary, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, showing a bright smile.


    I''m weak


    Well, finally, it''s not invincible. Finally, it can ignite blood again!


    "Ha ~" Qiyu laughed and said to herself excitedly, "I want to be stronger. I want to resume my previous training. I want to defeat the new man because I''m not invincible. There are still stronger people in the world than me. Ha ha ~"


    Luohou Jidu


    Luo Hou Ji Du, who is peeping at Yao Chi for thousands of Li, is speechless for a while.


    Isn''t it normal to have someone stronger than you?


    No, don''t you know today?


    I''ll go. I''m better than you. Well, I''ve been in the group for so long, and you don''t even know?


    No, I remember you knew about it. I told you at that time, so¡ª¡ª


    Forget it. You really forget it, don''t you?


    Who, am I so easily forgotten?


    Shit!


    Luo throat meter all corners of the mouth twitches several times, in the heart make complaints about the way, immediately, the line of sight turns, looks toward that hiding in the seal space Tianzhu.


    "Well, it''s going to be mended again." After looking at it for a while, Luo Houji sighed and said.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after returning to the world of journey to the west, Jin Peng immediately sat down, put his hands on his knees, and used the skill to absorb the aura of heaven and earth in order to recover the consumed mana. In a moment, the aura of the whole Shituo kingdom all rioted and poured into Jin Peng''s body.


    After recovering some mana, Jin Peng took a deep breath. Then, he opened the chat group and edited a message inside.


    Golden winged Mirs carving: @ Qiyu, you are a thief. I compete with you for your real skills, but you rely on the power of magic weapon and stand in an invincible position. I, Jinpeng, have never seen such a shameless person


    By AI te''s Qi Yu


    Who''s going to tell me what he''s talking about? I can''t understand what he means?


    Other online members of the group: ''"


    Qiyu has magic weapon on his body. He can only punch or kick people with his feet. Now he can still use magic weapon?


    Ding, a member of the group, changed the nickname of the group to Jinpeng


    When people were shocked by Jin Peng''s words, a system prompt message appeared on the chat screen. It was Jin Peng who changed his nickname to his real name instead of the species name.


    After a few breaths, everyone gradually reacts. Qiyu takes the lead in questioning Jinpeng.


    Qiyu: "rookie, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? I lost to you just now, but I don''t know what you mean by magic weapon?"


    Jin Peng: "hum, thief bald, you know it in your heart."


    Qiyu: "can you stop using the word" bald "to me?"


    Jin Peng: No


    Qiyu: "next time, I will kill you!"


    Jin Peng: "with your accomplishments, it''s impossible to practice for another thousand years!"


    Qi Yu


    Ah, I was not only scolded, but also looked down upon. No, exercise. I''m going to exercise.Thinking, Qiyu clenched her fist, chose to go offline, and went back to her world, ready to run and do push ups. Only in this way can he continue to become stronger.


    Seeing that Qiyu''s head suddenly turns grey, Jin Peng raises his eyebrows. Thinking of the introduction of the group''s operation instructions in the group file, he says in secret: "is this bald man offline? Hum, he''s a little ashamed. He knows he has no face to confront us!"


    Su Daji: "Jinpeng Daxian, little girl Su Daji, was in the chat group with Daxian almost at the same time before. She hasn''t said hello to Daxian yet. It''s so impolite. Please forgive me."


    Jinpeng misunderstood Qiyu''s next second, and a message from Daji popped up on the chat screen.


    Looking at it, Jin Peng was stunned.


    "It''s her, Su Daji..." Jin Peng frowned and inadvertently recalled his experience in the apotheosis. Then he shook his head and his mood suddenly became a little complicated.


    During the ordeal, he was defeated and captured as a disciple of the sect. It can be said that it was a great shame, but


    After he was captured, his treatment was much better than before. In the past, he was only a disciple of the outside world and shared the same family with tens of thousands of mole ants. Now, he is the supreme protector of the Buddha and the brother of the Peacock King Ming, Even if Guanyin Bodhisattva saw him, he had to be respectful. As a result, it was better than staying in the sect.


    But!


    They are two completely different concepts, one is to break away from the interceptor actively, the other is to be forced to break away from the interceptor, so they have different feelings!


    "Alas Thinking, Jin Peng sighed silently.


    At this time, sudaji sent another message.


    Su Daji: "Da Xian, my father is Su Hu, the Marquis of Jizhou. He has always been a courteous corporal and likes to make friends from all walks of life. From Daji''s point of view, the great immortal has profound magic power and strong ability. I don''t know if I can come to Jizhou Marquis''s house as a guest. At that time, the little girl and my father will go out to greet each other and offer a generous gift to thank the great immortal for his kindness. "


    "Well?" Seeing the news, Jin Peng was stunned.


    Invite me to her world as a guest. What does that mean? I''m interested in this seat? Oh, stupid, who do you think this seat is? Will I be interested in you? It''s impossible. I''m not king Zhou. I already have a sweetheart. She''s Princess peacock. That''s the beauty of the country. You''re OK, but this is a dedicated golden winged Mirs carving. So, don''t mean it. I want to disappoint you.


    Immediately, Jin Peng refused Daji''s invitation and scolded her. You should be reserved as a girl. How can you see such a beautiful man in this seat and send out an invitation? Are you ashamed?


    However, as soon as the news was edited, another person''s message appeared on the screen. It was a beautiful and holy woman named qianrenxue.


    Qianrenxue: "Daji friends, I''ve already dealt with the affairs of Wuhun empire. I can visit your world. Thank you for your invitation."


    Su Daji: "I should thank my elder sister for her kindness. Now I''m going to ask the group leader to choose the latest group activity in my world. At that time, sister Xueer and all the group friends, please speak for me. I''m afraid the group leader will not agree."


    Qian Renxue: "mm-hmm, don''t worry, the Lord is actually very easy to talk."


    Sudaji: OK, I''ll try


    With that, Su Daji opened the private chat window with yeshiqiu and began to send messages to him. Jin Peng, however, was a little confused for a moment. Looking at his edited news, he blinked, and his old face turned red with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    So... She invited more than one of us

 Chapter 845

    Jin Peng''s face twitched a little. Then he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, exhaled, took a deep breath, and exhaled again. After several cycles, the shame on his face finally converged.


    No wonder he misunderstood that sudaji, who came from other worlds, suddenly invited himself so boldly, and he was a great magician who had always been respected in the three realms, so it was hard to avoid some speculation about that.


    What, I''m so narcissistic?


    Yes, I''ve been infatuated with the beauties who worship me for a long time, which makes me narcissistic.


    After returning to the truth and regaining her former calm and self-confidence, Jin Peng looked at the information exchanged by Su Daji, Qian Renxue and some other members of the group on the chat screen. After thinking about it, he refused her invitation.


    Jin Peng: @ Su Daji, I''m sorry. I have something to do at this time. I don''t have time to visit you. Let''s talk about it later


    Yes, he has something to do. Tang Seng and his party are about to enter the lion camel kingdom. He must take the responsibility of blocking them and robbing them on their way to get scriptures. This is not for the nagging Buddhist, but for himself and for the advice of his elder brother.


    In the future, when monk Tang gets the Sutra and his merits are complete, he will gain a lot of merits. That merit may not be enough to kill his second corpse, but his mana is greatly increased, and there is no problem in eliminating the previous karma.


    Karma, which involves cause and effect, is not fun, so Jin Peng thinks he can''t miss this opportunity for his own benefit.


    There will be plenty of opportunities to go to other worlds in the future, but if Tang Seng and his party cross the lion camel Kingdom when they leave, then


    I really want to cry. I have no place to cry.


    Think of here, Jin Peng nodded, originally still some hesitant heart now become firm up.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    After sending the news to the group leader about his application for holding group activities in his own world, Su Daji got a reply from the group leader that he wanted to consider it.


    Of course, she is not the kind of person who likes to entertain guests. In fact, she has her own purpose in doing so.


    Her father, Hou Suhu of Jizhou, said that as long as he learned to write and write, he would do harm to the common people in the future. Therefore, he refused to let her learn culture and wanted to make her an ignorant woman in her life. She was unwilling to learn secretly many times, but every time she was found, it was a beating. She never wanted to go on such a day, She was determined to change it.


    But she is just a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken. How can she change the old-fashioned father''s idea?


    For this reason, she has been very distressed.


    But today, a god given opportunity appeared in front of her.


    Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group is a magical place connecting many worlds, among which there are many powerful people with profound magic power. They are all their friends now. I can invite them to visit the Houfu of Jizhou and introduce them to my father. My father likes to make friends with Da Neng. I''m not lying about that. So my father will be very happy with the arrival of those friends.


    When the time comes, the friends will help themselves. They will show their unique skills in front of their fathers and awe their father. Then they will tell him that a smart and beautiful daughter like himself should learn more Braille, read more books and know more cultural knowledge. Only in this way can she have an opportunity to benefit the common people.


    Yes, that''s the opposite of that xibohou.


    Why does that Jichang give me a divination? I can''t read books and learn Chinese characters in my life. Who is Jichang? How great is his ability? Can he be accurate? In this case, I''ll invite some real talents to come and let my father see who is more powerful.


    "Well, if the group leader finally agrees to my invitation, I''ll find a way to invite Ji Chang to come here, so that he can have a good look at what those real talents say about me, and whether my reading and calligraphy will harm the common people." Daji thought in his heart.


    Then, in a nervous mood, she closed the private chat window with the group leader and waited patiently for the group leader to think about it until she gave her reply.


    "Ding"


    At this time, the prompt tone of the system suddenly appeared. Someone was in the group. AI te looked at himself. Daji looked at the chat screen and saw the message from Jin Peng. He felt a little pity.


    The goblin claims to be the younger brother of the Buddha mother. Although he doesn''t know what the Buddha mother is, he was so arrogant in the group before. After a fight with the group friend named Qiyu, his attitude remained unchanged. However, Qiyu was obviously a little weak. Later, he even went offline. It can be seen that this person''s strength must be very strong, If you can invite him to come and suppress xibohou, you will have a greater success rate in reversing your father''s ideas.It''s a pity that he won''t come, alas!


    Daji sighed, and then replied to Jinpeng: "OK, Daji is not lucky. Since you have something to do, Daji will invite you to visit the Marquis of Jizhou if you have a chance in the future. At that time, I hope you can talk to Daxian."


    This is undoubtedly an empty talk. In the future, she may not invite people from other worlds to her home. What''s the plan, right?


    Jin Peng: "well, that''s it."


    Then Jin Peng, who has recovered a lot of mana, stands up, shakes his sleeve, strides out of the palace and flies towards shituoling. He wants to meet the two former senior brothers and discuss with them how to stop Tang monk from going to heaven to get scriptures and act as a robber on his way to get Scriptures.


    "Oh, by the way, it was mentioned in the previous group file that there is a whitewashing system in the background of the group, which is specially provided for villains. Let''s see if it is of any use to us. It should be... No." During the flight, suddenly, Jin Peng thought of something. Then he opened the backstage of the group and started the white washing system of the villain boss. Then he saw this line.


    [Name: Jin Peng, identity: World villain of journey to the West]


    Jin Peng


    Nima, I''m really a villain. I''m so kind-hearted. How can I... shit!


    Jin Peng''s face suddenly turned black.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the beloved son of Fengshenbang is deeply in love with the world.


    With the queen Medusa, no, it should be said that she took the colorful sky swallowing Python to cross the night when she arrived here. She looked at the invitation message Su Daji sent to her trumpet and picked her eyebrows and said nothing.


    Please go to the Marquis''s residence of Jizhou by yourself (the law enforcement officer of Zhutian). Hehe, not to mention whether the group leader will agree to your application for holding group activities here, I can agree to your invitation. I just hope you won''t be too surprised at that time

 Chapter 846

    Immediately, at night, Qiu Xinshen responded to Su Daji with a trumpet, saying that he accepted her invitation and would visit her world and the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou when he was free.


    Then, he closed the private chat window with her, looked at the colorful sky swallowing Python on his shoulder, reached out to tease it, and said with a smile, "little thing, does the aura here make you comfortable to breathe?"


    "Hiss ~" the colorful sky swallowing Python reaches out the snake letter, licks Qiu''s finger at night and nods to him, with a touch of humanized joy on his face.


    "Just like it. Now, please make me happy."


    "Hiss?" Seven color swallow day Python side head, some doubts.


    The next second, it understood the meaning of autumn at night. A purple light flashed in someone''s eyes at night. Immediately, its body changed uncontrollably. The soul that had been suppressed by it regained control of its body and changed back to human form.


    "Hum ~" a purple light came out of her body. In a moment, Queen Medusa reappeared, her feet fell to the ground, and a white palm was on Qiu''s shoulder at night. Her face was as cold as frost.


    "Oh, I wake up. How about the environment here?" At night, Qiu turned around and asked queen Medusa, who was standing behind her.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know anything. Didn''t you wake Wang up and regain control of his body?" Queen Medusa didn''t take the hand that was open on autumn''s shoulder at night. Her long narrow eyes glanced around and said to him coldly.


    "Ah, you found it! Forget it. If you find it, you''ll find it. It''s just that although the little thing is cuter than you, it can''t speak, and it''s not human. So apart from personality, I find you''re more agreeable. " At night, Qiu shrugs his shoulders.


    After that, she put her head close to the face of Queen Medusa. She looked fearless, but in fact she was nervous and afraid. She smelled the smell of her body. Then she straightened her chest, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "it''s good. It seems that you finally understand the fact that I''m not your enemy, but your master."


    Queen medusa:


    "Medusa''s name is easy to be misunderstood. You are the Snake Girl from Greece. That Snake Girl''s fate is not very good. I have to give you another name to distinguish. Well, if you have it, I''ll call you ah CAI. How about the seven colors of sky swallowing Python?"


    The corners of Queen Medusa''s mouth twitched without a trace.


    Snake Girl in Greece, she doesn''t know much about it, but ah Cai, can you be more casual?


    "Why, you look a little dissatisfied with the name I gave you?" Autumn asked her at night.


    "Not a little dissatisfied, not at all." The queen of Medusa said in a deep breath. She took back the palm of her hand that was on Qiu''s shoulder at night and said in a cold voice, "my name is Medusa. I don''t need another name."


    "That''s not good for you."


    "I think it''s very good."


    "That Medusa of Greece, she is more famous than you."


    "So what?"


    "She was overpowered by Poseidon."


    "So... Wait, what are you talking about?" The queen of Medusa was stunned and asked about the autumn of the night.


    "Alas At night, Qiu sighed, looked up at the sky and sighed: "as you just heard, that Greek Medusa is a peerless beauty and a snake girl just like you. But her fate is not good, and she was strengthened by Poseidon, the God of the sea. Because the place where she was strengthened is the Temple of Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Athena also cast magic to turn her into an ugly monster, so, If you continue to call me Medusa, I will take you to see a bigger world in the future, in case you are misunderstood as... Ha ha, you know. "


    Queen Medusa


    What do I know? I know you!


    "Hoo ~" Queen Medusa closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and immediately clenched her teeth. "You didn''t cheat me?" she said to yeshiqiu


    "I swear by my personality." Said, the night when autumn put up three fingers, showing a serious expression.


    "Swear by your accomplishments, I don''t believe in your personality."


    "Damn it At night, Qiu''s face suddenly changed, and finally burst into a rude sentence.


    Medusa''s general indifference and disrespect to him, he saw that she was his pet, and she was very sexy and beautiful, he could barely tolerate her, but this woman dared to question his personality!Can you question someone''s personality?


    In this world, no one in the whole world can question my personality, because my personality can''t be picky. You don''t even want to admit this fact. How can you let me be the master to tolerate you.


    "Whoosh!" At that moment, at night, Qiu opened his hand, and a snake whip appeared in his hand. With a flash of body shape, he appeared three meters face-to-face with queen Medusa. He raised the whip and asked her, "ah Cai, are you short of smoking?"


    "Do you... Have any other means than to threaten me with force?" Seeing the posture of autumn at night, Queen Medusa said with a trace of helplessness in her voice.


    Angry?


    Of course, she was angry, but the more times she was angry, the more helpless she was.


    "Other means? What''s the color At night, Qiu blinked, raised his chin and asked.


    "You The hand of Queen Medusa clenched into a fist.


    "I''m sorry, my young master has always been clean. I''ve always disdained to do such things as selling sex to force pets to submit. Therefore, I can only use violence." Words fall, night autumn with a whip on the ground for a while.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a crack appeared in the earth.


    Seeing this scene, Queen Medusa''s eyelids beat for a while. Then, she loosened her fist and said, "I know. I won''t scold you in the future."


    "Really?" I don''t believe this woman can control it.


    "Really." Queen Medusa gritted her teeth, she is not afraid of death, but she doesn''t want to be whipped without face.


    "Oh, that''s obedient. Well, since you''re obedient, I''ll..."


    "Where is the devil? He is bullying good women here. Let us fight against you in the future!" At night, Qiu''s words were not finished. Suddenly, a very energetic voice sounded. Then, a figure jumped towards him. Without saying a word, he directly punched him.


    "Bang!" He clapped his opponent''s fist and looked at a young man who suddenly jumped between himself and queen Medusa. At night, Qiu frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    "There are two sons. You monster, you can hear clearly. I''m the flamethrower who was valued by Empress Nuwa and was selected as the general of heaven."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Qiu''s arm shook open his fist at night. Then he slapped him in the face and knocked him out.


    Then, he put down his hand and said, "where did you come from? When you are old, you still call yourself a baby?"


    Feitianwa (Lei Zhenzi) who has just come here: "...." 1

 Chapter 847

    The wings behind him vibrated and flew towards the night. Suddenly, he saw Nezha being patted by the other party. Lei Zhenzi''s eyes immediately glared, and a few drops of cold sweat came out on his forehead. Then, when he heard this man''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It sounds reasonable to say that you are a child when you are old. How come we didn''t feel that it was silly to say that you are a flame breathing child and a flying child before, just like playing a three-year-old child?


    wait! What is he looking at me for?


    When Lei Zhenzi was muttering in his heart, he suddenly found that nightfall turned his eyes from Nezha to him, and his face was expressionless, looking very terrible.


    Immediately stop diving trend, Lei Zhenzi stopped in mid air, face squeezed out a smile, waved to the night autumn, dry smile: "that, hello."


    "Bang!"


    The next second, at night, Qiu drew the snake whip from his hand towards him. When he didn''t have time to react, he caught his body in the blink of an eye and flew him out, just falling on Nezha who just got up from the ground.


    "Ouch!" Being hit by Lei Zhenzi, Nezha fell to the ground again and screamed with Lei Zhenzi at the same time.


    Looking at them, a purple light flashed in Qiu''s hand at night, and he would whip the snake. Well, in fact, this is an ordinary magic weapon of whip. He took it back to Najie, then crossed his hands, put it into his sleeve, looked at the queen Medusa who was also looking at them, and then said to the two meddlesome ants, "Heaven''s soldiers, heaven''s generals? I''m sorry, this name is not high-level. It doesn''t scare me. "


    With that, yeshiqiu said to Queen Medusa, "ah Cai, I''m not kidding you. We have business to do."


    I know that nightfall only came here with the crossing rune, which can only let people stay in a different world for one day. Wasting a minute is a waste of money. He must have something to do when he came here, and he was a little disgusted with his character. But in the matter of right and wrong, Queen Medusa still did not dare to fight against him, and there was no need, Although she doesn''t like it psychologically, she has a good time in material matters. As a pet, she naturally has a good time. Therefore, it is theoretically good for her to finish her business.


    So the queen of Medusa nodded and walked away with her in the evening.


    "Wait!" At this time, the young man who had jumped between her and yeshiqiu pushed away the Lei Zhenzi and got up from the ground. He yelled to yeshiqiu, "you attacked me just now. Today, I am here. I will never let you take this girl away."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Qiu stopped at night, turned his head and looked at the young man whose words were full of justice, who severely positioned himself in the evil camp, and said with a smile, "do you know what the relationship between her and me is?"


    "Yes, she must be the poor one you forced." Nezha said without hesitation.


    Queen Medusa


    Boy, you''re right!


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    Sorry, you are wrong. She is willing to be my pet with me. Who let her body have two souls? Each soul has the right to decide.


    "Alas." By this guy, the original intention of joking with queen Medusa was gone. Now I just want to do something serious. For this man who claims to be a flame thrower, yeshiqiu just recognized his identity - the protagonist Nezha, but... What''s the matter?


    Nezha is a demon in this world. He is arrogant and domineering. He offends people everywhere and injures innocent people. He is even more unfilial to his parents, indirectly or directly harming many people. I''m sorry for such a protagonist. Nightfall really has no interest in dealing with him.


    Maybe it''s because the same sex repels each other and the opposite sex attracts each other. It''s so evil. Oh no, it''s so noble. I prefer to get in touch with good people. That''s why I just decided to leave. However, this guy can''t tell the situation clearly and doesn''t know the good from the bad.


    With you, I will never take Medusa away. Who will take her away, will you?


    See if I don''t shoot you!


    "Ah! Boom All of a sudden, Nezha, who had a palm print on his face, rushed towards the night, opened his mouth and shot out a raging fire.


    "Well? Strange fire See, Medusa queen pupil a shrink, surprised way.


    "To die!" Different from Medusa, autumn at night has no sense of the flame he spouts. What kind of bullshit fire is just a flame with a little magical power. In terms of quality, it''s almost the same as Gu xun''er''s burning fire of the golden emperor. It''s not the legendary samadhi fire at all. It''s ridiculous to want to deal with yourself in this way.The next second, at night, Qiu Chuai''s finger in his sleeve was about to move slightly. Unexpectedly, at this time, a bunch of sword light came towards Nezha''s flame.


    "Boom!" The flame exploded, and Nezha leaped forward and stepped back. Then a loud cry rang out.


    "Stop it, Nezha."


    With the shouting, a middle-aged woman in linen clothes flew down from the air and stood in the middle of Qiu and Nezha at night. She said to Nezha, "don''t fight, don''t fight. How can you fight with people again? What''s the good of you provoking right and wrong everywhere?"


    "You..."


    Before Nezha finished speaking, Yin Shiniang turned and looked at yeshiqiu and queen Medusa. When she saw the peerless appearance of Queen Medusa, she was stunned. When she saw yeshiqiu''s extremely handsome face, she was stunned again.


    Not only that, looking at the man in front of her, she felt a sense of oppression from him. This is... Ah!


    Yin Shiniang was shocked, and immediately bowed to the night time Qiu: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the child is not sensible, offended the childe, I apologize to the childe on his behalf, and please don''t forget the villain, don''t have the same insight with the child, please!"


    "Hey, motherfucker, who wants you to apologize for me?" Nezha strode forward and scolded his own mother. Then, looking at the autumn of the night, a look of disdain appeared on his face. He tilted his head and said casually: "besides, I''m a heavenly general. Seeing someone bullying a good wife... A good girl, how can I stand by and protect her? Don''t you think so, girl?"


    With that, Nezha raised her chin to Queen Medusa, with a smile of sunshine on her face.


    Don''t get me wrong, he didn''t fall in love with queen Medusa, but men always like to dress up in front of beautiful women, which can satisfy their vanity. That''s what Nezha is like at this time.


    "Oh, protect yourself first." In the face of Nezha''s inquiry, Queen Medusa said faintly. Then she stepped back two steps and stood behind yeshiqiu.


    Seeing that she didn''t cooperate with her own scene, Nezha''s face was full of smiles, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    "You''re right. You''d better protect yourself first." At night, I don''t know when Qiu lowered his head and said in a flat voice.


    Then he suddenly raised his chin, opened his eyes, and came to Nezha. When he saw that this man suddenly appeared in front of him less than half a meter away, Nezha was stunned. At that moment, he resolutely raised his thigh and swept directly at his waist.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, Nezha became a bloody man and flew out backwards.


    He didn''t know how to be merciful before. Now, let him know the cruelty of the universe.


    Dare to meddle in my business, dare to be a hero in front of me, OK, I want you to be a bear immediately

 Chapter 848

    "Nezha!"


    Startled by the sudden action of Qiu at night, she saw that her baby son was kicked out by him, and there was a large amount of blood splashing on the ground. As soon as her face changed, she cried out and ran after Nezha.


    "Nezha!" At this time, Lei Zhenzi, who finally got up from the ground, was very frightened when he saw this scene. He vibrated his wings behind him and flew to Nezha.


    At night, Qiu put down his long legs, snorted and said indifferently: "every family sweeps the snow in front of the door, and don''t care about other people''s frost on the tiles. Although this may not be true, everyone has to do according to his ability. If he doesn''t have the strength, he likes to meddle in his own business. That''s the end!"


    "Nezha ah ~" squatted down and took Nezha, who had fallen on the ground and had been kicked to the waist for half, and had more air intake and less exhalation, into her arms. Yin Shiniang cried out her son''s name sadly. After hearing the inhuman words of yeshiqiu, she asked him with tears in her face: "my son is wrong, but he can''t be guilty to death, Why do you have to lay such a heavy hand? If you are so careless about human life, you will be punished. Do you know? "


    "Well?" At night, Qiu''s face changed, and her eyes were looking at Yin Shiniang with cold light. In the face of someone''s eyes full of danger, Yin Shiniang was full of tears, but she was not afraid at all. She asked Lei Zhenzi to take care of Nezha for her, stood up alone and stepped forward.


    After wiping the tears on her face, Yin Shiniang raised her hands, each hand raised two fingers, pinched a magic formula, and summoned a fairy sword. Then, she said to yeshiqiu, "you''ve beaten my son like this. I can''t just sit back and watch him. Come on, I''ll get justice for my son."


    "You are not my opponent." At night, the fierce color in Qiu''s eyes gradually converged, and his hands were still put into his sleeves, saying plainly to Yin Shiniang.


    He''s not pretending, he''s stating a fact.


    Moreover, in front of a woman of Yin Shiniang''s age, he was not interested in pretending.


    "I can feel it, but..." Yin Shiniang looked back at Nezha, who was held by Lei Zhenzi, looked back at yeshiqiu, and said firmly: "I finally found my son. I want to do what a mother should do, ah!"


    When the words fell, Yin Shiniang stepped on her right foot, and the whole person flew into the air, holding the immortal sword, and killed Qiu Fei at night.


    "What should a mother do? You''re right to say that, but... I''m not your mother. I have no obligation to understand you! " At night, Qiu lowered his head, pondered for a moment and said, then a burst of purple light came out of his body.


    "Bang!" Yin Shiniang''s sword pointed at the purple light curtain. In a moment, an irresistible anti shock force hit her, and she flew out with her sword.


    "Ah ~" Yin Shiniang screamed, then fell to the ground with a puff, a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth, and her fairy sword fell about ten meters away from her.


    Looking at her, night autumn said: "thank me, I''m always cold and warm, in the end, it''s still because you love your son and don''t kill you. In the future, remember to teach a child well, teach a child well, there will be a scum in the world, understand?"


    Then she said to Queen Medusa, "let''s go, Xiao Cai."


    "Well." The queen of Medusa nodded slightly and walked to the distance with yeshiqiu. However, when she left, she looked at yinshiniang more. Just now, yinshiniang''s expression and picture of struggling for her son were deeply engraved into her mind. In the future, if she had children, and the children were also wronged, she... Didn''t know whether it would be the same.


    Then, the space where the queen Medusa and yeshiqiu are located is stirred, and their bodies gradually become transparent until they disappear.


    In the space passage, looking at Qiu''s back at night, Queen Medusa thought about it and asked him, "just now, why didn''t you kill that woman?"


    "Why, you want me to kill her?" At night, Qiu asked without looking back.


    In this regard, the queen of Medusa pursed her lips, did not speak, it is clear that the king is asking you, but you suddenly asked the king!


    Seeing that Medusa didn''t reply to him, yeshiqiu turned around, shrugged her shoulders, spread out her hands and said, "don''t really think I''m a bad person. In fact, I really think I''m a good person in my heart. That woman dares to attack me. It''s reasonable for me to cut a thousand pieces, but I''m moved by her strong maternal love for her sons, So I want to be magnanimous, that''s all


    "Oh, by the way, I don''t have a mother at Nalan''s, to add After saying this, at night, Qiu turned around again. Just at this time, the entrance of the passageway appeared, and the sunlight poured in. He said with a smile, "let''s go. I just calculated. Here is the place where the Xuanyuan three arrows are hidden. If I get it, there will be another excellent magic weapon in my collection.""Oh... Oh." The queen of Medusa was a little stunned. She nodded her head and said.


    Just don''t know why, looking at the night, Qiu''s eyes slightly changed, which she didn''t even notice.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yin Shiniang forced herself to endure the injury, got up from the ground, even ignored the immortal sword, and went straight to Nezha.


    She couldn''t understand a word of what she said just now.


    I don''t kill myself for the sake of loving my son. You are so cruel to my son. You make me sad than killing me!


    Remember to have good children in the future. Is there a future? My Nezha, Wuwuwuwu~


    "Nezha, Nezha, my mother will save you, don''t worry ~" Yin Shiniang took Nezha from Lei Zhenzi, who was also seriously injured, and cried to him.


    Looking at Yin Shiniang''s sad expression, Nezha''s eyes were almost closed. The emotion in his eyes fluctuated a little, and he could not tell what he felt. In short, he was sad. He was suddenly very sad, not because of his own injury, not because of the pain on his body, but because of other reasons, He doesn''t understand. He doesn''t understand.


    "Nezha, my mother will take you to the doctor now. Let''s go, let''s go." Yin Shiniang tried to pick up Nezha and take him away from here.


    The pain on the body aggravates, Nezha quickly called her: "don''t, don''t, i... can''t do it."


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about? With my mother, I won''t let you have anything to do, my mother... "


    "Take care, no... don''t take revenge for me." Feeling more and more confused, the picture in front of him became more and more dim. Nezha suddenly said in a hurry. With that, his whole breath immediately withered down, and his voice became very weak. He said to Yin Shiniang: "although... I still can''t forgive you, but... Thank you, Niang ~"


    "Bang!" With the last word, Nezha''s eyes suddenly closed, his arm fell to the ground, and there was no breath. Yes, he was dead.


    For him, yeshiqiu didn''t show any mercy on his foot just now. Of course, he didn''t use all his strength to fight flies with cannons. That''s what only people with brain diseases would do

 Chapter 849

    "Nezha!" Hearing Nezha''s very low voice, she saw that he closed his eyes, and even his arms fell to the ground powerlessly. Yan Shiniang, who didn''t know what had happened, was stunned for two seconds, and then cried out.


    Lei Zhenzi, who was sitting on the ground, was very sad to see that he was biting his teeth.


    He regretted that he had stopped Nezha before he knew it. He didn''t mind his own business. He offended the man and showed his authority in front of the beautiful woman. Now he has come to this end.


    Nezha, Nezha... Alas!


    "Aunt Yin, people can''t come back to life after death. Nezha, if he has a spirit in heaven, he certainly doesn''t want you to be so sad. Just now he called you mother, did you hear that? So, don''t be sad, don''t be sad, wuwuwu ~ "Lei Zhenzi, who wanted to comfort Yin Shiniang, said and cried himself.


    Although he and Nezha had no blood relationship, they grew up together and had deep feelings. Now Nezha died miserably in front of him. How could he not be sad?


    Hearing Lei Zhenzi''s cry, Yin Shiniang felt as if she had been infected, and immediately cried more miserable.


    This time, Lei Zhenzi did not comfort her any more, but cried with her, and the atmosphere of sadness became more and more intense.


    In a few minutes.


    "Hum ~" a colorful divine light flashed, and a supreme goddess in pure white smart floating clothes appeared in mid air.


    Hearing the movement, they looked up into the sky. Suddenly, the pupils of Yin Shiniang and Lei Zhenzi suddenly shrank. Then, they knelt down to the goddess in the air and said respectfully, "see you, empress Nuwa."


    "Well." Empress Nu Wa nodded with a smile.


    "Niang Nuwa, please help Nezha. Although Nezha is wrong, he can''t die. If he really should die, I''m willing to exchange my life for his life. I owe him too much. Niang, please be merciful and save my son. I beg you ~" Yin Shiniang carefully put down Nezha''s body, She kept kowtowing to empress Nuwa in the air.


    "Yes, Niang Niang, please help Nezha. You said we could be heavenly soldiers and generals. Now we haven''t succeeded, Nezha will... Please help him!" Lei Zhenzi on one side also kowtowed to empress Nuwa and pleaded.


    Niang Nuwa said, "I already know everything. Some extraterritorial creatures entered the three realms and killed Nezha. However, Nezha was doomed to be killed and robbed. After this difficulty, the original killing and robbing will no longer exist. Ten niangs."


    "The disciples are here." Yin Shiniang responded quickly.


    "Take Nezha''s body with you to find an old man who is fishing by the river. His surname is Jiang Ziya. He can help Nezha''s rebirth."


    "Jiang Ziya? Yes, thank you very much, thank you very much Yin Shi Niang kept thanking Nu Wa. Although she was still crying, it was different from just now. It had become tears of joy, because her son was saved.


    "You go yourself." Nuwa nodded and said, words fall, colorful light flashed again, she disappeared from the original place.


    After Nvwa left, Yin Shiniang wiped her tears and asked Lei Zhenzi beside her, "feitianwa, how''s your injury?"


    "Thank you for your concern. My injury is OK. We''d better take Nezha to find Jiang Ziya first." Lei Zhenzi said.


    "Well, well, please come and help me move Nezha. I have injuries on my body. I can''t move him alone."


    Lei Zhenzi


    Didn''t you just pick it up once? And auntie, my injury is more serious than you!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of Xuanyuan cave.


    At night, Qiu took queen Medusa out of the space passage and came here.


    The space of this world is much stronger than that of Douqi continent. However, if it is still before, when the cultivation reaches douzong, it will initially have the power of space. Later, with the improvement of cultivation, the ability to master space will gradually strengthen.


    Yeshiqiu is now in the fourth stage of immortality. He may break through the strong in the middle stage at any time and convert it into the immortal system. He thinks that he is not in the early stage of Daluo Jinxian, that is, in the middle stage of Daluo Jinxian. If he wants to open space in this world, it''s as difficult as the douzun strong in the continent of Douqi.


    After coming here, he put up a finger to release his soul power. After feeling it, he found that there were two divine birds and three divine arrows in it. At night, Qiu nodded slightly, feeling that he had made no mistake in his decision to come here.


    The two sacred birds are undoubtedly qingluan and Huofeng. They can change into wind and fire wheels and travel three thousand li a day.


    Three thousand li... It''s much worse than Monkey King''s somersault cloud. Although we don''t know how long it takes for a monkey to turn a somersault on the somersault cloud, it won''t take more than one day, so it can''t be compared.It''s worse than the way of tearing up the space to go on the road. But if it''s not used to go on the road, it''s just air combat. With this equipment, you can still increase your strength.


    In addition, the three arrows were the ones that emperor Xuanyuan of the world shot Chiyou. They were "Zhongjian", "Xiaojian" and "Yijian", among which the Yijian later became the spear in Nezha''s hand in the TV series.


    These three arrows are all spiritual and powerful.


    The main purpose of yeshiqiu''s trip is to get them. Although it has no important use after getting them, he is a big collector. He never lets go of the treasures that are still ownerless. He vowed to take them all into his treasure house.


    So he came.


    "There is the Xuanyuan three arrows you just mentioned hidden in it?" Looking at Qiu''s actions at night and noticing the smile from the heart on his face, Queen Medusa asked him.


    "Ah, it''s in here. By the way, don''t you hate birds? " Suddenly, at night, Qiu thought of something and turned to Queen Medusa.


    "What?" Medusa had some doubts.


    "Birds, Warcraft with wings and sharp mouths. Do you hate them?"


    "Small people don''t hate it, big people hate it."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    If you say that, things will be a little difficult.


    "Why do you ask? Can''t... "Queen Medusa turned her eyes away from yeshiqiu and looked at the hole behind him. Her eyes narrowed slightly and looked thoughtful.


    "Yes, just as you think, there are a pair of divine birds in it. I wanted to..."


    "Chirp!"


    "Chirp!"


    At night, before autumn''s words were finished, suddenly, there were two bird calls in Xuanyuan cave. Qingluan Huofeng seemed to smell the food that was very attractive to them. They both vibrated their wings and flew out of the cave, targeting the queen Medusa.


    Medusa

 Chapter 850

    Can you imagine how Wang, as a snake, suddenly saw two huge birds rushing towards him, waving their claws?


    That mood is just... Not to mention how bad it is!


    "Chirp!" After flying out of the entrance of Xuanyuan cave, qingluan Huofeng raises her head to the sky and hisses. Then, her flying speed becomes faster and she grabs queen Medusa together.


    Seeing this, the queen of Medusa raised her arm and tried to fight against it. However, she was suddenly shocked to find that she could not move. It was not the forbidden space, but the suppression of her blood!


    The blood of the colorful sky swallowing Python in her body is suppressed by these two birds, which makes it difficult for her to resist each other. What is the origin of these two birds?


    "Boom!"


    Just when the queen of Medusa was frightened, autumn frowned and gently waved her sleeves. In a moment, an invisible force hit qingluan Huofeng and beat them back to the cave. However, they were not seriously injured.


    After all, it''s a pet you value!


    "Hoo ~" seeing that the two mysterious birds were beaten back by the boy, Medusa put down her hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately, he found that his lax behavior was not very good, which made him very nervous and scared just now. Then, his face changed back to calm and indifference. He squinted at yeshiqiu and asked him, "what are those two Warcraft just now?"


    "They are not Warcraft, but... Forget it, in fact, there is no big difference. They are qingluan and Huofeng, a couple with Phoenix blood in their bodies." I don''t think much of the change of face of Queen Medusa. This woman is just like this. She likes to pretend to be cold when she has nothing to do.


    "Phoenix? TIANYAO Huang, no, ancient Tianhuang? " Murmured queen Medusa, her eyes turning slightly.


    "They are much stronger than the ancient Tianhuang on the Douqi continent, both in strength and blood." Autumn shrugs at night.


    Queen Medusa


    Such a powerful opponent, please don''t talk so easily, OK!


    wait!


    Warcraft with such excellent lineage, so you asked me that question just now. You really want to accept them as pets, just like you did when you treated Wang, right?


    Well, you really want to be a pet collector!


    The queen of Medusa looks at nightfall with a shocked look.


    "Why, after seeing the real faces, I still hate them?" I don''t know what queen Medusa is thinking at the moment. When she looks at herself, Qiu smiles at her and asks.


    Pausing her thoughts, Queen Medusa took a deep breath and said coldly, "it''s more annoying than when I haven''t met before."


    After all, the two birds seemed to want to eat her just now.


    Later, Medusa added in her heart.


    "Alas Hearing what she said, Qiu sighed at night and said helplessly: "in this way, I will give you an incarnation and support you in two places. Forget it, let''s divide it. Who makes me like them


    Then, at night, Qiu stepped into Xuanyuan cave and said to Queen Medusa, "keep up."


    Medusa: "and


    Hearing what Qiu had just said at night, and looking at his back, I don''t know why, a word suddenly appeared in Queen Medusa''s heart - scum man!


    See a pet like a pet, not exclusive!


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, her face became colder, and queen Medusa went into the cave with her at night.


    ¡­¡­


    The moment they entered Xuanyuan cave.


    Outside the cave, colorful lights flashed in the sky, and empress Nuwa stepped on the auspicious clouds.


    In the pictures that just happened, she was all in front of her eyes. Qingluan and Huofeng were not mentioned. The two extraterritorial creatures had a very weak female flavor, but her heel made Nuwa care.


    The upper body is a congenital body, and the lower body is a snake tail, just like her.


    As for that man, judging from his breath and the fluctuation trace of his mana when he just shot to shake back qingluan Huofeng, his cultivation has definitely reached the level of Daluo Jinxian. What is his purpose of entering the three realms and Xuanyuan cave when Fengshen Quanjie is approaching?


    Three magic arrows left by Emperor Xuanyuan in those years?


    That arrow should be of little use to Da Luo Jinxian, right?Thinking about it, empress Nuwa frowned and hesitated for a moment. Then she opened her hand, and a purple light flashed by. The flag of calling demons appeared in her hand.


    "Hum ~" Nu Wa waved the demon flag. Soon, a touch of rainbow light came across the sky. A golden boy appeared in front of Nu Wa, knelt down and saluted her, and said respectfully: "Lu Ya, see your mother."


    "Get up." Nuwa said softly.


    "Thank you." Lu Ya raised his pants and stood up.


    "Lu Ya, you have been following the western two saints for tens of thousands of years. What can you get?" Lu pressed her back and Nu Wa asked him.


    "Huiniangniang, apart from the increase of mana, the disciples have not learned the Dharma that can lead the demon clan to return to its former glory." Lu Ya shook his head in disappointment.


    On other occasions, he did not dare to say that, but in front of Nu Wa, he did not need to take it into consideration, because the Western sages could not find out what they had said.


    "Well." Nu Wa nodded slightly, and Lu Ya''s answer was the same as she thought. Since the war of lich, the demon clan has gradually declined. In the last era, this era, and even the next era, the way of heaven has selected her creation of the Terran as the protagonist. Therefore, it is almost impossible for the demon clan to rise with normal skills.


    However, it is impossible to use normal means, but abnormal means can be used.


    Back then, Houtu taught her a wonderful way!


    That is, when her elder brother Fuxi was appointed as the emperor of the human race by the saints and Zhenling was sent to the earth for reincarnation, the later earth used the power to make her elder brother reincarnate into a witch.


    As a result, the Terran emperor has the blood of the sorcerer, by which the sorcerer can share the good fortune of the Terran. Not to mention the rise, at least it can recover slowly and never fall again.


    This matter made her angry for a long time, and she felt that her brother had been calculated.


    But now, when the robbery came, she suddenly felt that she could do the same.


    Support a living creature with the blood of the human race and the demon race as the king of human beings, so that the demon race can bind the Qi of the human race, and gradually recover its vitality like the witch race, and strive to rise in the future when the way of heaven re establishes its leading role!


    "Whoosh!" With this idea in mind, Nu Wa flicked her fingers and a body appeared beside Lu Ya. Nu Wa said to him, "Lu Ya, this is the demon man I created with the demon blood left by Jiutian xirang and your uncle Donghuang Taiyi. Would you like to transfer the true spirit into his body and then enter the quantity robbery to fight for the position of king?"


    "The king of men?" Hearing Nu Wa''s words, Lu Ya immediately widened his eyes and was very excited. Then he swallowed his saliva and said with some doubts: "but Niang Niang, I heard from the teacher that the original sage had appointed Xiqi Jifa as the king of human beings?"


    "The king of men? It''s just the son of heaven! The original way is to accept heaven''s destiny, so I want to choose a son of heaven for the human race. Hum Speaking of this, Nu Wa snorted, looking dissatisfied.


    After all, the Terran is the creature she created. She named the Terran "human", and the leader of the Terran should be called "human king".


    Emperor, what is it?


    Shaking her head, Nu Wa said to Lu Ya, "I am the virgin of the human race. I say you should be the king of human beings, and you are the king of human beings!"


    "Thank you When she heard Nu Wa say this, Lu Ya immediately had a bottom in her heart. She quickly kowtowed her thanks, and then looked at the handsome body that looked like her. There was a flash of determination in her eyes. Yuan Shen left her body and entered it.


    "Very good, worthy of being the only prince left in the demon clan." See Lu pressure made obedient to their own decision, Nu Wa satisfaction way.


    Then, with a wave of his arm, a cane whip and an iron rope appeared in front of Lu Ya.


    "Lu Ya, I give you a whip to beat people, which can restrain all the people in the world; Binding the demon rope can restrain the demons in the world and help you seize the throne. "


    "Thank you, madam." Lu Ya took two magic weapons and bowed down excitedly.


    "Well." Nu Wa nodded, then, looking at the direction of Xuanyuan cave, said to Lu Ya: "now, you go to contact the one who escaped, and see if this" one "can be your help."


    "One? Niang Niang, you mean... "Lu Ya raised her head, a little surprised, but also a little at a loss

 Chapter 851

    "Yes, there are two foreigners in Xuanyuan cave below. They are not in the forty-nine fixed number of the way of heaven. Maybe they can help you to win the throne of man." Nu Wa did not sell the key, said directly to Lu Ya.


    "Foreign guests... I understand." Lu pressure eyes turned a few times, said.


    "I''ve resigned as the leader of the demon sect. I can''t do anything unless it''s a big deal. So I can only help you here. You have to take the throne of human king by yourself."


    "Yes, I appreciate your help." Lu Ya lowered his head again and said from the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, try harder yourself." Nu Wa finally said, saying, the figure gradually became transparent, and finally disappeared.


    It doesn''t mean that she should die. Besides, the other party didn''t interfere with her. Even if she killed Nezha, it was just a small matter. Therefore, Nu Wa didn''t plan to find the trouble of yeshiqiu, and continued to watch the movement of the three realms in Wa Huangtian.


    After Nu Wa left, Lu Ya stood up from the cloud and looked at her body and two magic weapons. Her face was full of excitement.


    The half human and half demon body made from the blood of Jiutian xirang and his uncle Donghuang Taiyi is no different from his original Jinwu body.


    As for the beating whip, it was originally a congenital spiritual root calabash vine. Later, empress Nuwa used it to make human beings and gained a lot of merits. As a result, it became the treasure of postnatal merits, which could restrain the human race in the world and even abolish the king of human beings!


    However, it''s easy to abolish RenWang, but it''s not easy to make the new RenWang unite the spirit of the human race, that is, to get the recognition from the heart of all the human race. Therefore, when King Zhou boldly wrote poems in Nuwa palace and offended Niang Niang, Niang Nuwa didn''t directly abolish his position as RenWang.


    Further away, when Xia Jie came, the way of heaven favored Shang Tang to take his place, and Nvwa didn''t use the whip to intervene. She just wanted Shang Tang to take Xia Jie and replace him. Now, she gave the whip to herself, worried that she couldn''t defeat Ji Fa, so she wanted to prepare a card for herself, just in case?


    Lu Ya thought of it in his heart. Then he laughed and said, "I''m really worried. Although I don''t dare to compare with Fuxi, I should take him as an example and work hard! In the past, Fuxi was able to become the emperor of the human race as a sorcerer. This evening, Luya is also able to become a new king as a demon! "


    Then, Lu Ya put away the whip and the rope, and his own body. Then, his body flashed into a rainbow light and shot into the Xuanyuan cave.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Xuanyuan cave.


    "Hum ~" at night, Qiu suppressed all qingluan and Huofeng on the ground, unable to move, and pulled out the three magic arrows left by Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor.


    At night, Queen Medusa looked at the arrow in his hand, frowned and said, "loyalty, filial piety, righteousness?"


    "Well, this is the Magic Arrow left by Emperor Xuanyuan in this world. It''s the treasure of the human race. The loyal arrow can shoot people who are unfaithful to the king, the filial arrow can shoot people who are unfaithful to their parents, and the righteous arrow can shoot people who are unfaithful to their brothers. In those days, Emperor Xuanyuan shot Chiyou with these three arrows. " Autumn is popular with queen Medusa at night.


    However


    After listening to Qiu''s explanation at night, Queen Medusa looked at him with a speechless look. After a while, her voice was cold and said, "I don''t know who Xuanyuan emperor and Chiyou are."


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    It''s embarrassing for NIMA!


    "This Taoist friend has never heard of Xuanyuan and Chiyou. Is it the ancient power that has been hidden for many years?" All of a sudden, a hearty laughter rang out. Then, at night, Qiu and medusa flashed a beam of rainbow light in front of them, and a young man in golden clothes appeared in front of them.


    It''s land pressure.


    "Well?" In addition to the right hand holding three magic arrows, the left hand hidden in the sleeve of yeshiqiu immediately clenched after seeing this man, and secretly operated the magic power, ready to start at any time.


    He''s not sure whether he''s a friend or an enemy, but he''s prepared. What''s more, this man just stands here, but gives himself a very heavy sense of oppression. His cultivation is certainly not weaker than himself. Who is such a person?


    Thinking, at night autumn no longer drags, takes three magic arrows into Najie, then pulls queen Medusa behind her, and then bows her hand to the man and asks, "is that you?"


    "I have met two Taoist friends in the West." Lu Ya didn''t think much of the action of picking up the arrow in autumn at night. He didn''t see the three broken arrows left by Emperor Xuanyuan at all. He said to Qiu Huili at night in a friendly tone.


    "Land pressure!" Hearing the name, the expression on Qiu''s face remained unchanged at night, but he was shocked.If he was a little surprised that the golden winged Mirs carving joined the chat group not long ago, he is even more surprised now, because Lu Ya''s identity is no less than that of Jin Peng, and he is even above Jin Peng. What''s more, he is standing in front of himself now.


    But


    "Why do I feel a strong human breath in him?" At night, autumn is puzzled.


    Later, he introduced himself: "Lu Yadao, I''m Xu Xian. This is Bai Suzhen. We are here to accept these two birds and the arrows left by Emperor Xuanyuan in the past. Are you also here to... "


    "No, no, I''m not interested in qingluan Huofeng and Xuanyuan Shenjian. I see that the two Taoist friends are different, so I''ve come to make a good relationship." Lu Ya shook his head.


    "Oh?"


    "Daoyou, don''t you know if you are willing to talk with me?"


    "... I''m sorry. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint Lu Yadao you. I have something important to deal with, so..."


    "No harm, no harm. It''s important for Daoyou." Lu Ya said with great understanding, and then asked yeshiqiu, "I don''t know how you look at today''s RenWang?"


    "I didn''t go to see him at all, and I didn''t want to see him."


    Land pressure


    Can we have a good chat?


    Queen Medusa


    Who the hell is this man? I''m familiar with him. And


    Looking down at the smelly hand of yeshiqiu holding her arm, the queen of Medusa frowned slightly, but she didn''t break away because he could feel that yeshiqiu was very cautious about the man in front of her, This land pressure is very unusual.


    "Alas At this time, Lu Ya sighed and said with some helplessness: "originally, I saw that Daoyou were predestined. I really wanted to talk with Daoyou, but now it seems that Daoyou really has something important to do. Well, this golden feather is given to Daoyou. We are predestined to see you again."


    With that, Lu Ya took out a golden feather from his sleeve and handed it to yeshiqiu.


    Looking at this hair, and then looking at Lu Ya''s sleeve, autumn''s face twitched slightly at night.


    This hair... Can''t you just pluck it

 Chapter 852

    No matter how disgusted she was, she finally took the golden feather from Lu Ya. Then she took Medusa and said goodbye to him, rolled up qingluan Huofeng and left Xuanyuan cave.


    After walking out of the cave, at night, Qiu put the golden hair on the shelf in the shopping mall of chat group with the nickname of "law enforcer of the heavens" to see which group member would like to buy it. Anyway, this kind of man''s hair will never stay on him.


    After putting it on the shelf, yeshiqiu raised his arm and took qingluan Huofeng into the small world he had opened up. Then, he said to Queen Medusa, "let''s change our appearance and go to the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou."


    "It''s up to you." The queen of Medusa, who has no decision-making power at all, said faintly.


    "All right, listen to you." At night, Qiu flicks her finger at Medusa and turns her back into a colorful sky swallowing python. Then he turns down and becomes the image of the law enforcer in the past. Then he grabs the sky swallowing Python and takes it to escape into the space.


    Inside Xuanyuan cave.


    Lu Ya was still standing in the same place, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she was lost in thought: "empress Nuwa said that the two men were the ones who escaped. Maybe they could help me win the throne of human king, but... The man named Xu Xian is obviously not easy to deal with. It''s very difficult to win them over! But fortunately, the gold I left... Wait a minute! "


    Suddenly, Lu Ya noticed something and jumped out of the cave and came to the entrance.


    "No, I have no contact with Jinwu Zhiyu. What''s the matter? Does that person have the ability to block all perception, or put Jinwu Zhiyu into a special magic weapon?" Lu pressure brow lock, in the heart doubt way.


    Originally, he gave his feather to yeshiqiu for the convenience of locating him and meeting him again in the future. At the same time, his feather is not a common thing. A ray of the sun attached to it has the power of isolating all kinds of divine fire to a certain extent. It''s a good treasure. You can''t miss that man''s cultivation, So he won''t throw it away.


    But why did I suddenly lose touch with it?


    Lu Ya was puzzled.


    "Damn it After carefully perceiving it with the power of Yuan Shen, Lu Ya still didn''t feel the condition of her feather, and didn''t find the trace of yeshiqiu and the queen Medusa. However, she stamped her feet angrily.


    He didn''t hold on to the advice given to him by Nu Wa. I knew that I would not let them go just now. I was a little more cheeky and pestered them all the time. The man named Xu Xian said that there was something important. I would not hinder him if I went with him.


    blamed!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Life is still the same, but... With the development of chat group, except for a few group members, their life is still so colorful, and many group members'' life has begun to become a bit monotonous, even boring.


    Why?


    The reason is one word: poor!


    The gap between the rich and the poor is a big difficulty. With the deepening of economic and cultural exchanges among the world, the gap between the group members is also growing. The rich group members are getting richer and richer, and the strong group members are getting stronger and stronger. As for the poor and weak group members, they are growing up, but the growth speed is too slow, so that... Alas, What I can''t say is tears.


    For the simplest example, rich group members, such as demon Bruce Lee, are shuttling around the world at this time, searching for rare and interesting exotic animals, and then trying to accept them and bring them back for breeding, so as to make his Zhutian pet shop bigger and bigger, and by the way, enjoy the beautiful scenery of the exotic world.


    And the group members who have no money, such as Gao Yao, not only cook for others, but also cook for others. When they have nothing to do, they can get water at most, play a few games and travel across the world? I''m sorry, I can''t afford the crossing charm! Flying away, experiencing those exciting projects? Don''t mean it. I can''t afford to practice Kung Fu, pills and courses.


    What do you mean by such a day?


    Perhaps compared with the previous twenty-first century and the Qin Dynasty, such a life is very good, but the environment he is now in is not the previous two times! In this big environment, he belongs to the common people and the bottom class. Even if he joined the chat group, it didn''t change much. You say, it''s OK at the beginning and it takes a long time. What''s the passion? As before, he lived a two-point and one-line life.


    The only thing we can look forward to is group activities. We can eat and drink for a few days. Alas!


    At the moment, Gao Yao, Xiang Yu and others are still chatting and farting in the group.


    Gao Yao: "overlord, do you really have nothing to do with directly issuing the imperial edict of sin and self?"Xiang Yu: "yes, but it''s not any more."


    Gao Yao: "what do you mean?"


    Xiang Yu: "hum, what can lower the people''s hostility to the king and wash the white? Do you know what Liu Bang did after I gave the imperial edict?"


    Gao Yao: "how to do it?"


    Xiang Yu: "they even directly issued a proclamation saying that if I know I''m guilty, I should accept the sanctions of the people in the world. In this name, they openly attack me and make me angry! However, as far as their mobs are concerned, they want to fight against me. They are just beyond their capacity. Liu Bang has become a prisoner of me. Tomorrow, I will cut him to pieces in front of all the people in the world! "


    Gao Yao


    If you admit your mistake, he will attack you on the pretext that you know you have made a mistake. What a powerful operation. Unfortunately, his strength is not good.


    Ximen chuixue: "have you seen the latest product in the mall?"


    Just when Xiang Yu and Gao Yao, the two penultimate and first brothers, chatted with each other, suddenly, the penultimate, Ximen chuixue came out and sent a message to them.


    Gao Yao: "Oh, great Xia Ximen, I''ve seen you! Look, it''s the Jinwu feather put on the shelves by the former administrator. The Jinwu feather in the myth is an absolute treasure. However, it has nothing to do with us. We are poor and can''t afford to sell ourselves. "


    Ximen chuixue


    Xiang Yu: "yes, I saw that there were so many zeros behind the word" price ". I immediately turned off the interface and couldn''t afford it. Why, boss, do you have an idea?"


    Ximen chuixue: "yes, but..."


    The idea is yes, but you are so poor, how can I borrow money from you?


    Simon is in a bit of a dilemma.


    At this time, a mechanical sound sounded in the group.


    Ding, commander Hei of the group bought the commodity Jinwu Zhiyu, which was put on the shelves by the law enforcers of the group


    Ximen chuixue and his three friends


    Black Marshal: @ Ximen chuixue, cut, if you have any idea, you can buy it. What are you hesitating to do? You are still the great Xia and the first group of people. It''s not as free and easy as this marshal. Learn hard. "


    Ximen chuixue


    What to learn and how to make money? I will, but no one is willing to pay for my class now

 Chapter 853

    Always calm and indifferent Ximen blow snow, this time is really can''t stand, in the heart straight want to scold day!


    Why, why? He was the first group of people to join the group. Now he has been looked down upon by a preserved egg. This is really... Following the footsteps of the hegemony!


    "Is it because the hero is gone?" Suddenly thought of what, Ximen blow snow sword eyebrow tiny wrinkly, murmur a way.


    Then he looked at the black head of the hero and sighed.


    He doesn''t have much friendship with xiongba. Strictly speaking, he has no friends in the group except huoyun evil god who has lived with xiongba for more than half a year. However, now that he has realized the pain of xiongba, Ximen chuixue thinks that maybe he has become a confidant with him.


    Then, Ximen chuixue looks at Xiang Yu and Gao Yao again.


    "Alas He sighed and shook his head helplessly. They were not as good as him. They were all poor.


    ¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    The black Marshal picked up the Jinwu feather he had just bought from the mall, looked up at it carefully, and then said to the pleasant goat and the slow goat beside him with a satisfied face: "look, how beautiful it is. Only such magical feather can match the noble and handsome of the black marshal."


    Then he handed the golden feather to manyangyang, and ordered: "with this as the base, the commander invented a high hat that can enhance the charm, and this feather will be inserted into the top of the hat. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, marshal." The slow sheep answered helplessly.


    Not long ago, these lambs were not able to escape the pursuit of the black commander, and they were caught by him. Then, they became slaves of the black commander, driven by him, and brought to the world by him.


    But one thing is better, that is, the world is very interesting. There are many strange things that can bring a lot of inspiration to its invention and creation. In addition, although the black Marshal has a strange temper, sometimes people call him dashai, sometimes people call him boss, once he doesn''t call him right, he will be struck by thunder, but the black Marshal makes a meal, He''s never hungry enough to wait for his own sheep.


    What''s more, the food it gives is all high-end food that the sheep have never eaten, which belongs to other world characteristics.


    It is because of this that I am willing to do something for the sheep on the premise of having a bottom line, instead of choosing to fight with it.


    Take the golden feather, touch it, feel the heat from above, slow sheep eyes under the turbid eyes immediately narrowed up, heart way: "this is a very great prop ah!"


    "Village head, is that ok?" Seeing that man Yangyang''s face was not right, he thought that he was a little embarrassed by the black commander''s order. Xi Yangyang worried about it.


    "No, no problem." Slow sheep came back and said to pleasant goat with a smile. Then he looked at the black marshal and said with a smile, "marshal, I''ll give you the high hat tomorrow. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes, because dashai is very good to our lambs, so I''m willing to speed up for you..."


    "Since you know that Ben is very kind to you, what else do you say? This afternoon, marshal Ben is going to get the tall hat I want, otherwise, you are going to be struck by thunder! " Without waiting for slow sheep to finish speaking, the black Marshal suddenly put his hands on his waist, interrupted him and roared at him.


    Slow sheep


    I''ll chop your grandmother!


    Lao Yang, I''ll be polite. You''re very kind to us. Are you serious?


    Besides, a hat that can enhance its charm has to match your figure. Let alone invent it, design alone takes at least half a day. You know, it''s almost noon now. You ask me to give you the hat in the afternoon. I''ll give you a crutch. Do you believe it?!


    "Marshal, can you give me more time, village head? He''s old, really..." one side of pleasant goat pleads for slow goat.


    See, black Marshal mouth will scold sheep, give more time, you think this Marshal''s time don''t want money?


    I score dozens of points every minute!


    However, as soon as the scolding words reached the throat and saw the firm face of pleasant goat, the black Marshal suddenly calmed down and froze for a few seconds. Then he naturally swallowed the swearing words and waved to the two sheep, saying, "OK, give the old sheep more time. Tomorrow morning, he must give the hat to the marshal, OK?"


    "I see, marshal." Pleasant goat answers instead of his village head.


    "Well, good." With that, the black Marshal took out a black card from the pocket of his cape and threw it to pleasant goat. He said unnaturally, "whatever you need, you can buy it. In a word, you must invent a very attractive hat for him. As for the remaining money, I''ll give it to you."I don''t understand why the black Marshal indulged himself many times, and even felt... Partial to himself. But after taking the black card, pleasant goat still didn''t ask this question, and politely said: "thank you, marshal."


    "Well, and... Well?" Suddenly, the black Marshal''s face side, raised the eyes on the bridge of his nose, and asked in a low voice: "huoyun runs, what does he want me to do?"


    Then, while opening the private chat window with huoyun evil god, he said to pleasant goat and slow goat, "go and help you."


    With that, the black Marshal turned into a beam of Aurora and disappeared from the spot.


    After he left, manyangyang took up his crutch, dropped heavily to the ground, and sighed, "this hateful preserved egg really wants to enslave us all the time. It is clear that king Qi issued the law against slave trading!"


    "Village head, king Qi''s law is aimed at this world. We were caught by the black marshal in his own world, and he didn''t sell us. King Qi can''t control us." Pleasant goat reminds a way.


    Slow sheep


    You think I don''t know that Qiwang can''t manage it, but what else can I say? Who else can manage it? I can''t always work for him, can I? You didn''t hear what it threatened me just now. It''s very bad that it''s going to split people!


    "Village head, bear with it first. I''m already secretly contacting the nightmare beast beside Runyu Tiandi. He is a sheep with us and has a good relationship with me. When we get a little more familiar with him, I''ll ask him to help us out of the black Marshal''s claws." Pleasant goat comforts slow goat.


    "Well, it can only be like this, but..." slow sheep looked at the golden black feather in his hand and said in a deep voice: "I think if we can make good use of this feather, maybe we can get rid of the control of the black commander without asking for help."


    "Oh?" Hear slow sheep''s words, pleasant sheep immediately came to interest, this golden feather has so powerful

 Chapter 854

    Golden feather


    If you let Lu Ya know that pleasant goat actually took his hair as chicken feather, I''m afraid that the sheep in the world will be slaughtered.


    Yes, this is the so-called implicature!


    "I''ll know when I get it to the lab for testing, but I believe in my hunch." Slow sheep said, and then, on crutches, slowly toward their own laboratory.


    Their lambs also have some assets. After seizing them, the black Marshal did not plunder their wealth. Not only that, he also managed to move their research laboratory in Yangcun village to the capital of the world.


    In the capital, every inch of land is worth every inch of money. In a way, the black Marshal really spent a lot of money on these lambs.


    Looking at the slow sheep, which is slower than the snail''s speed, pleasant goat''s mouth slightly twitched a few times. Then, he rushed to catch up, bent down, and carried the slow sheep on his back. He said to him, "village head, you''ve worked hard, I''d better carry you back."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for slow sheep to reply, pleasant sheep SA Ya son to run, speed that call a fast.


    "Er..." I wanted to say that I didn''t need so much trouble. I could walk back by myself, but when I saw that pleasant goat was so fast, slow goat swallowed what he wanted to say, raised his head, looked at the blue sky and white clouds, and sighed in his heart.


    In fact, if their lambs are not slaves of the black marshal, but liberals, they will be very happy to live in this city.


    It''s a pity that we lambs are never slaves!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Ximen chuixue was hit by the black commander and fell into the mourning of remembering the overlord.


    And when he missed the hero very much, suddenly, someone in the group mentioned the miserable hero.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: @ worship the moon, Mr. administrator, there is something I feel I need to tell you


    Worship the moon: "Oh? I don''t know what it is, friends of poetry group? "


    Baiyue, who is doing the experiment with grey wolf in the scientific research institute, picks her eyebrows. Without stopping her hand movement, she points out a wisp of mind and asks the Banshee queen.


    The queen of ten thousand Demons: "well, just now the news came from Xiaoyao''s subordinates that the king of Tibet accepted a disciple not long ago and invited the Tathagata to canonize him as a arhat. Of course, you should also understand the status and particularity of the king of Tibetans in the Buddhist world. The so-called request for playing is just a form. In fact, that person has become a arhat. "


    Worship the moon: "so, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal, does it?"


    The attitude of paying homage to the moon is still very mild. In fact, no matter what he thinks in his heart, it seems that he will never be angry on the outside.


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "this is what the little demons think is not simple. The new disciple of the king of Tibet is called xiongba!"


    Pay homage to the moon


    The moon worship experiment stopped abruptly.


    A bully?


    True or false, he has unfortunately fallen, his head is black!


    Ding, Wei Wuxian is online


    Wei Wuxian: "what, master Xiong is still alive, and he has become a disciple of the king of Tibet. He has become a Luohan. Is it true or false?"


    As soon as he went online, Wei Wuxian was very excited and asked the queen of ten thousand demons.


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Mr. Wei, you were just peeping at the stealth screen, right? Otherwise, it''s absolutely impossible to ask like this as soon as you go online. The speed is too fast!


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "the hero is the old horse... No, I mean the leader of the hero. He''s still alive. Are you sure about the friends of the poetry group?"


    Sha Qian Mo: "Oh, the old man is still alive? This is really beyond my expectation! In fact, with his poor cultivation and bad luck, I was surprised that he could live until this month to die. I didn''t expect that he was still alive. No, if he was still alive, why would his head turn black? This should be the situation when a group member died? "


    In the world of thousands of bones, I asked my sister, "kill the footpaths of the summer''s mask".


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "yes, he is alive. Why does his head turn black? My grandson is now in the ward where he once lived with huoyun evil god. There is a mark left by him on the wall. The natural bully comes here. Alas, when I heard the news of his death, my grandson sighed for him. Unexpectedly, he pretended to be dead! "


    "..." looking at the news constantly refreshed on the chat screen, Gao Yao and Xiang Yu look at each other across the screen.Just now, it was clear that we were the only two brothers in the group chatting and farting. Why did so many people suddenly come out?


    Xiongba, the dead xionggang leader?


    He is so attractive, so many group members care about him?


    Gao wants to be OK. He can understand a little bit, but as Xiang Yu, who has just joined the group and is still a newcomer, he really can''t understand.


    Xiongba, if you remember correctly, he is also a Wudao fifth level scum. Although he is more powerful than himself, he also belongs to the bottom of the group. Such a bad old man, what do so many big men care about him?


    And... Born bully? What a shame!


    The natural overlord in this world is clearly me, Xiang Yu, the overlord of Western Chu!


    A bully?


    What is he, Pooh!


    Xiang Yu, whose heart is higher than the sky, spits, holds his hands in his arms, and his face is full of disdain.


    At the same time, in the Research Institute.


    Baiyue used his administrator''s authority to seriously check, and finally determined that xiongba was dead, and there was no problem.


    However, he didn''t notice before. At this moment, he found that the connection between xiongba and the chat group was not completely broken, and there was still a cable connected.


    This


    I''m not sure about paying homage to the moon. What''s going on?


    Immediately, I pinched my fingers and found that


    Hehe, the bully died in the world of the monkey king, and the chat group didn''t have a place in that world, so they couldn''t communicate with the way of heaven, so they could only ask the group leader.


    Thinking, Baiyue sent a message in the group.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I just saw that the connection between the male gang leader and the chat group is not broken, but it''s not false that he has died. So the male leader in the group of poetry friends is probably the male gang leader we know, but it''s not necessarily. I''ll tell you everything after I ask the group leader for advice."


    After sending this message, I''m going to have a private chat with yeshiqiu and ask him what happened to xiongba.


    However


    Wei Wuxian: @ worship the moon, uncle, don''t ask. I''ve told the group leader about the fact that uncle Xiong may have been accepted as an apprentice by the king of Tibet. Now I''m talking with him. Don''t go to grab the line


    All of a sudden, Wei Wuxian said to him in the group.


    Seeing this news, the moon wishes to talk privately. Qiu''s action suddenly stops. Looking at Wei Wuxian''s face with a sunny smile, the corner of his eyes slightly beats twice. At the moment, he doesn''t know what he is thinking

 Chapter 855

    On the other side, see dog counsellor and group leader''s private chat window.


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, that''s what happened. Do you think master Xiong is still alive?"


    The beloved son of Fengshen list is deeply in love with the world.


    When yeshiqiu, who came to Jizhou with the colorful sky swallowing Python and was about to visit Daji in the Marquis''s residence, saw the news that Wei Wuxian had sent him, he stopped and looked at the situation in his eyes.


    Ah, good guy, there are so many people on the line who are talking about the hero. It seems that even though the hero has been away for a few days, the popularity of him in the group has not decreased at all. This is similar to the saying that "although elder brother is not in the river, there is always a legend about elder brother in the river".


    At night, the corner of autumn''s mouth rises slightly and says with a smile.


    Immediately, to Wei Wuxian back: "the Moon said in the group, the hegemony is really dead."


    Wei Wuxian: "but the queen of poetry said that the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet in her world, had just accepted a man named xiongba as his apprentice. It''s not the same name. As soon as xiongda died, the king of Tibet accepted a disciple with the same name. Isn''t it a coincidence? Group leader, I think there is a problem in this. "


    Yeshiqiu: "Oh, can you think?"


    Wei Wuxian


    Group leader, what do you mean, saying that I can''t think?


    Night time autumn: "death, generally refers to the death of the body, as for the soul, we are more used to use the description of the soul. Therefore, there is no doubt that xiongba has died, but it is only his body and soul, that is, Yuanshen, who may still exist in the world. By chance, he was discovered by the king of Tibet and accepted as a disciple. "


    Wei Wuxian turned his eyes a few times, and then sent a message: "so group leader, do you mean that the original God of Xiong is still active in the world of poetry group friends?"


    Night time autumn: "maybe."


    Wei Wuxian: "can you give me a definite word?"


    Night time autumn: "can''t."


    Wei Wuxian: "that group leader, if master Xiong''s spirit is still there, we try to help him revive. In this way, will he be able to rejoin the group?"


    Yeshiqiu: "I know what you mean, but xiongba has not been excluded from the chat group. He just died, so his avatar turned black and lost contact with the chat group. If he revives, the contact will be restored naturally. However, do you care so much about the overlord and want to revive him? I didn''t find that before? "


    Wei Wuxian: "Hey, hey, I''m really bored when I don''t have a hero. To be honest with the group leader, I''m used to the days when I fight with him in the group. I really feel like I''m bound and uncomfortable when he''s not here these days. "


    Yeshiqiu: "used to bickering... People don''t know each other. The more noisy you are, the deeper your feelings are? It''s understandable, but I''m not this kind of person. If you want to revive the hero, you need to prepare a body in advance, and then cooperate with different fire refining. This kind of thing can be solved by medicine dust, so you just need to find the original God of the hero, and then take him to the affiliated world. After all, he is a member of the group and one of the first people to join the group. I will pay for the cost of refining his body. "


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh? You pay, master? "


    "Yeshiqiu:" mmm


    Wei Wuxian: "I''ll thank you on behalf of Mr. Xiong. Ha ha, group leader, you are not willing to give up the hero, are you


    Night time autumn: "nonsense! Do you think I''m you? "


    After sending this message, yeshiqiu directly closed the private chat window with Wei Wuxian, and then started to walk towards the location of the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou.


    Does he want to be a bully?


    It''s just a joke. At most, he doesn''t want to wait for the number of group members who work hard.


    After all, when he first crossed to the mainland of fighting spirit, he could wait nearly 12 years for the group to come. Therefore, except for the tool man Hongli, who was looking for his own death and could hardly remember, he was not willing to give up the rest of the group members.


    Well, that''s all!


    ¡­¡­


    In lianhuawu, looking at the private chat window that was forced to close by the group leader, Wei Wuxian put away his bow and arrow for fighting pheasant, turned his lips and said in secret: "the group leader is really right and wrong, what will happen if he admits it? It''s normal for such an interesting person as Mr. Xiong not to want him to leave! "


    With that, Wei Wuxian touched his chin and thought for a moment. Then, with the permission of the group members, he opened the passage to the affiliated world and walked towards the capital.


    He is willing to go to the monkey king world where poetry is located to find the original God of hegemony, but he is not a person in that world, so he needs to use crossing runes, and the crossing runes to that world are expensive, so he needs to find some people to support him.The first to bear the brunt is the three disciples of xiongba.


    Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun, Nie Feng.


    These three people are all xiongba''s disciples, especially Nie Feng, who is xiongba''s son-in-law. After telling them this, they will be willing to take out their savings to help them buy some crossing runes together.


    "Oh, by the way, I have to talk to those friends." Wei Wuxian thought, and then, while crossing, he also sent a message in the group.


    Wei Wuxian: "everyone, I just asked the group leader. The group leader said that master Xiong''s body has indeed died, but his original God may still be there, and he has been accepted as a disciple by the king of Tibetans in the world of the queen of poetry. As long as we find master Xiong''s original God and help him revive, he can reappear in the group. Now, let''s find a way to find master Xiong''s spirit together


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Mr. Wei, are you serious?


    Felisa: "ha ha, Wei yingsang is really a good man. I appreciate you very much. Then, how do you plan to get back the powerful spirit?"


    Different from Li Maozhen and his poems, although he has no feelings for the old man of xiongba, xiongba has been his licking dog for a period of time at least. If he revives and breaks the cause and effect with Li Maozhen and his poems, he may be able to lick him in the future. Therefore, Felisa is very happy about the revival of xiongba.


    Oh, by the way, the discussion between him and Li Maozhen has already ended. Now he has returned to his own world and is resting in the space warship.


    Wei Wuxian: "good question. I think that''s what I want. First I want some of the relics from the disciples and daughter of Xiong. Then I go across to the world where my friends live. With my present strength, I can summon the yuan Shen of Xiong as long as he is not trapped. When I find his yuan Shen, I will take him back to the capital immediately, Ask Master Yaochen to tailor a body for him, so that he can come back to life. "


    Felisa: "very good, very good. Let''s go to Wei."


    Wei Wuxian: "if it''s not hard, I''ll take it as a trip."


    Felisa: "ha ha, Mr. Wei, you are quite rich. The price of the crossing Rune to the world where the queen of poetry lives is so high, but you think it''s a tour. You are really rich. You are a big shareholder of Lotus Hotel."


    Wei Wuxian: "ah, just now I talked with you about the resurrection of master Xiong. I almost forgot the most important thing. Well, the runes leading to the world where the queen of poetry lives are too expensive. I can''t afford to buy them alone. The family members of master Xiong are estimated to have lost their money and can''t afford them. Everyone, how much do you have? Let''s fund some runes together. Let''s raise a few runes for me. Is that ok? "


    Felisa:


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Others:

 Chapter 856

    no problem?


    You fart!


    See Wei Wuxian new news, for a time, all the online group members can''t help in the heart to scold him.


    Let''s crowd raise a few runes to the world where the Banshee queen is. How can you think that you don''t die together with the overlord?!


    At this moment, even Felisa, who said that he admired Wei Wuxian before, could not help but froze.


    Some runes


    Don''t mention a few. In his opinion, the price of the half crossing rune that connects the monkey king''s world can''t match the old life of xiongba. He really doesn''t want to ask everyone to contribute a few shares to save xiongba.


    And even Felisa, who used to be the old superior of the great power, was not willing. Naturally, other people were even more reluctant.


    Well, so is the fire cloud evil god and monkey king, the king of demon king.


    "Hum ~" walked out of the passage and came to the capital of the affiliated world. Looking at the endless prosperity, Wei Wuxian''s face was full of a smile. Then, he found that no one in the group responded to him, and he was stunned.


    Wei Wuxian: "what''s the matter? Why don''t we talk? Is the network broken?"


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "Mr. Wei, what do you want us to say?"


    Wei Wuxian: "how many points do you give? Everyone gives some points individually. Crowdfunding points can buy crossing runes, and then let me go to save Xiong."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "you... Alas!"


    Seeing Wei Wuxian''s reply, Li Maozhen, who is enjoying his sister''s sword dance, sighs heavily.


    He also regarded Wei Wuxian as a confidant. How could this fool not understand that the resentment between himself and the overlord was not as simple as he saw?


    Don''t say the points to save the hegemony. If you have the chance, you want to make him immortal and doomed!


    If you let Wang participate in this kind of crowdfunding, you''re just embarrassing Wang!


    Wei Wuxian: "brother Li, what''s the matter? You don''t have money, do you? You''re the position manager of the affiliated world. You can''t be without money if you have money every day. "


    "Even if I have money, I don''t want to waste it on such things!" Li Maozhen didn''t have a good heart.


    Immediately, he was worried about the friendship with Wei Wuxian for such a long time. After a while, he sent a message to him in the group and said: "Mr. Wei, frankly speaking, we don''t have such a deep friendship with the male leader. Even we hate the male leader very much and don''t want to save him. But today, it''s Mr. Wei who opened up. So, I''m for your sake, I''m willing to contribute more or less. "


    Wei Wuxian: "OK, OK, I thank you on behalf of Mr. Xiong. However, brother Li, do you hate Xiong so much? I don''t think so. I always think you''re just making little trouble. You''re good brothers to each other. "


    "So sometimes you''re an idiot." Li Maozhen stroked her forehead.


    The next second, the mind move, sent a red envelope out.


    Ding Dong, there are red envelopes


    Seeing the red envelope on the screen, Wei Wuxian grabs it, opens it and


    Ding, group member Wei Wuxian, congratulations on grabbing the red envelope from group member Li Maozhen and gaining 1 point


    Wei Wuxian


    Hearing the mechanical sound of the system in his mind, Wei Wuxian was stunned.


    After a while, he turned on the voice function and stammered to Li Maozhen in the group: "brother Li, you will contribute... A point?"


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "yes, it depends on your face, Mr. Wei. Otherwise, I won''t get any points today. He is not worthy of saving him."


    After sending this message, Li Maozhen turned on stealth mode, which made other ordinary group members mistakenly think that he was offline.


    The beloved son of Fengshenbang is deeply in love with the world. He knows Li Maozhen''s little actions clearly, and knows that he is still peeping at the screen just like himself. At night, Qiu chuckles and says in secret: "some people, no matter how domineering on the surface, who is not an innocent child in private? Yes, just like me


    With that, he looked at the colorful sky swallowing Python curling on his shoulder, looking left and right, appreciating the different world style, stretched out a finger, teased it, and said: "chirp."


    Colorful sky swallowing Python


    What are you looking for?


    ¡­¡­In the chat group.


    After reading the news Li Maozhen sent out, see his head turned gray, think he really offline, Wei Wuxian mouth slightly open, Leng in situ.


    "Brother li... The relationship between him and Xiong is so bad that he doesn''t even want to save his life?" After Wei Wuxian came back, he said.


    Then, he found that with Li Maozhen''s leadership, other friends who had been silent also spoke one after another.


    Black Marshal: @ Wei Wuxian, what, I''ll give you a point. Like Li Maozhen, it''s all about your face. Otherwise, I won''t give you a point. I don''t deserve it. "


    Yuzhibo Sasuke: "I''m very busy recently. I''m not in the mood to take care of this kind of thing. I''ll give 100 points, which is a little bit of yuzhibo''s affection for the male leader."


    You Suowei: "Mr. Wei, I''ll thank you for saving the leader. I''ll give you a thousand points. After all, my food company and the leader''s world will cooperate with each other. If he can come back, it will do me some good."


    Frisa: "I''m king Frisa. I''ll give you a point. Mr. Wei, it''s all in your face. Otherwise I won''t give a point."


    "What?" A few people in front said that Wei Wuxian blinked when he saw the news from Felisa, and the whole person was stunned.


    How can I get an integral on my face? No, Felisa, he worked for you at least. You are so impersonal. How can you say that?!


    Immediately, Wei Wuxian said to him in the group: @ frissa, are you serious


    Felisa: "seriously, if xiongba sang can come back, my king Felisa will be very happy. But, ha ha, I gave him a fighter plane as compensation after terminating the employment contract with him. I think I have done my utmost for him. So, if I spend more points to save him, Mr. Wei, Then I, King Felisa, will be sorry for my conscience. Do you understand? "


    I can understand a ghost!


    Why do you feel sorry for your conscience when you pay to save your friends? What''s more, Frisa, do you have a conscience? Don''t think I don''t know I''m a cosmic villain!


    "Well, why are these people so cold-blooded? They don''t have any kindness. The group leaders have said in the group file that as long as they join the group, they will be friends, family and family. They are still so stingy. They should not give only one point if they do their best. That''s true! " Wei Wuxian shook his head and thought of it in his heart.


    Then something came to his mind.


    "Group leader? Yes, you can find the group leader and invite him to participate in crowdfunding! As long as you enter the group, it''s all a family. The leader of the group said this himself. Now the family needs help, and he won''t help. He said before that he would pay for the money for refining the resurrected body for master Xiong. Then, I''ll go across the world and ask him to pay for the cost of yuan God. He will certainly agree. " Thinking, Wei Wuxian reopens his private chat window with the group leader, only to find that he can''t open it. What''s the matter? Open it, open it for me!


    Wei Wuxian tried hard.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    "Ah, crowdfunding, thanks to his imagination, this is a boss group, not a sage group. How many good people are there? A few runes leading to the world of Monkey King, hegemony... He''s not worth the price at all, OK Temporarily shield the Wei Wuxian night, autumn thought in the heart.


    Later, he changed into a trumpet and sent messages in the group.


    Zhutian law enforcer: @ Wei Wuxian, you''d better discuss with xiongba''s disciples first, and buy a crossing amulet with xiongba''s own property, and see if you can save him in one day. If not, we''ll talk about it then


    "It''s extreme, it''s extreme." Many members of the group came out one after another to express their support when they saw the news sent out by the trumpet at nightfall.


    Wei Wuxian


    Law enforcement, you just don''t want to contribute, do you

 Chapter 857

    Is Wei Wuxian stupid?


    Of course, he is not stupid. He just insists on doing what he thinks is right without too much consideration of other people''s ideas.


    Looking at the news that Qiu used to trumpet at nighttime, he immediately knew that the purpose of the former administrator of "law enforcer" was not to interrupt crowdfunding and try to let it go. What he said was so high sounding that he would first consult with the overlord''s disciples.


    You guys


    "Alas Wei Wuxian sighed heavily. Looking up at the sky, he suddenly found that there were too few good people like him in the world.


    Q: how can I lead them well and let other friends be as affectionate and righteous as I am and willing to help others when they are in trouble?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What, no one answered?


    Well, I see.


    This group of indifferent people have been hopeless, alas!


    Wei Wuxian sighed again. Then, he paid a private visit to the moon and asked him to edit a group announcement, telling everyone that they could participate in crowdfunding if they wanted to, so as to save the group hegemony lost in a different world.


    He believes that after the return of hegemony, he will try his best to repay you.


    After the private chat, Wei Wuxian uses his demon engine system to check, finds the location of the family members of the overlord, and walks towards it.


    Said to walk, in fact, a step of several hundred meters, the figure as ghostly blink.


    Although Wei Wuxian has abandoned immortality and renovated his science and technology system, his space transmission ability and technology system can also be achieved. Even if the capital city attached to the world is in a special situation, it has been strengthened by nighttime for many times, and many high-level spiritual plants and various spirit beasts have been transplanted to upgrade his level, making him unable to do the same as in the world of Warcraft, If you want to go there, you can only move to a space a few hundred meters away, but... It''s still amazing!


    After all, the immortal realm of science and technology system is still immortal!


    In the process of moving, Wei Wuxian was still thinking about a question: "why can''t I open the private chat window with the group leader? Sure enough, it''s because he said that the group leader didn''t want to give up his words, which made him shy. I''m sorry to continue chatting with him? The group leader will never be as cold and heartless as those of them. Well, yes, that''s it. "


    Wei Wuxian, who was deeply impressed by the sentence "everyone is a family after entering the group" in the group documents, felt that no matter what the quality of the group members was, the group leader must be a good person!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Zhutian law enforcer: "Mr. Wei doesn''t speak. It seems that he agrees with my proposal. Let''s see if Mr. Wei can save the male leader. At that time, please turn on the live broadcast so that we can have a look. "


    Black Marshal: "is extremely is extremely, this Marshal wants to watch live."


    Bibidong: "before, friends of the poetry group said that xiongba was accepted as a disciple by the king of Tibet. During this time, I learned more about journey to the West and Oriental mythology. Although the king of Tibet is nominally a Bodhisattva in the Buddhist world, in fact his position is far above many Buddhas, and his magic power is boundless. If Prince Wei really finds xiongba, and the king of Tibet refuses to release people, Then... "


    Suddenly, peeping at the screen for a long time, bibidong, the God of Luocha, came out and spoke.


    Seeing this message from her, the whole chat group was silent, and then


    Ding, the administrator called back a message


    All of you: --


    Bibidong: "Mr. moon worship, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that his news was suddenly withdrawn, bibidong was stunned, and then asked to pay homage to the moon, with very respectful wording.


    For Baiyue once saved their mother and daughter under Tang San''s hands, she has never forgotten, and always remembers the kindness in her heart.


    I''m not aiming at you, but I don''t want your news to affect the confidence of Mr. Wei and wear away his spirit. Mr. Wei is benevolent and righteous. He is willing to take the lead and set out to save his friends in a different world. This is a behavior that we should all respect and praise. It is a manifestation of great love. We should give our full support to it. So, do you understand? "


    Bibidong


    I don''t understand. I kindly remind him that I hope he can be fully prepared to deal with all the things that may happen before he leaves. How can it affect his confidence and weaken his spirit?


    However, the one who said this was paying homage to the moon for his life and his daughter, so he could only answerBibidong: "I see. The moon worshiper''s good advice is from the heart. Bibidong will remember it and never make it again."


    Worship the moon: "great kindness."


    In the scientific research institute, the latest scientific research is being carried out on the topic of "why one male and one female must participate in the reproduction of biology." seeing Bi bidong''s reply, he nodded his head with satisfaction and showed a smile from his heart on his face.


    She understood, then, she is closer to love.


    She is closer to love, and her world is closer to love.


    Her world


    In a word, everything has become better, so... Good!


    "Bang!" Just thinking about it, suddenly, a wolf punches on Bai Yue''s body, and the gray wolf yells at him: "what are you laughing at? You are so treacherous. Do you want to plot against the king? I tell you, my king only agreed to help you do this experimental research for the sake of roast fat sheep. If you laugh again, my king will not help you. "


    "No, I''m sorry, Mr. grey wolf. I apologize to you. I don''t smile any more. Please continue to help." Said, the moon to the wolf politely smile.


    Grey Wolf


    ¡­¡­


    Not long later, attached to the world, on a street in the capital.


    Looking at Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng, who are gathering not far away and don''t know what to talk about, Wei Wuxian stops moving and is about to go over to say hello to them, and then discuss saving the hegemony together.


    Just, subconsciously, he looked at the situation in the next group before he stepped forward. At this, Wei Wuxian immediately frowned.


    "Uncle withdrew a message from bibidong and said that it would affect my confidence and sharpen my spirit. What kind of message is that?" Wei Wuxian spared raotou and was puzzled.


    Immediately, he was about to ask questions in the group, but at this time, a beautiful voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Mr. Wei, it''s a coincidence that you''ve come shopping, too?"


    "Well?" Hearing this familiar voice, Wei Wuxian stopped editing the news, recovered his mental strength, turned around, looked at the two little girls with dolls in front of him, and said with a smile, "it''s Tong Huang. Nice to meet you, but I''m not here to go shopping. I''m here to discuss with Qin Shuang about how to save Xiong."


    "Save the master?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, the two tonghuang looked at each other and could see the shock and surprise in each other''s eyes.


    What happened to the old man

 Chapter 858

    Tong Huang is the head of the twelve evil spirits in Tianchi. Although they look pure and lovely, they are two little girls who haven''t grown up. In fact, they are both ambitious, and their cultivation of childlike innocence is also very strong.


    At the beginning, they were chased and killed by the swordsman, so they had to take refuge in the hegemony. However, they always remember the dignity of the killer in Tianchi, dreaming that they could take the hegemony and replace it one day.


    But it''s not that easy.


    He has excellent martial arts, and his three disciples can''t be underestimated. A few years ago, he got the chance of immortality and was valued by the immortals. He entered the legendary "boss chat group of all heaven and all world". His strength further improved, and even killed the absolute Wushen who came from Japan in a single hand. It''s extremely powerful£¨ At least in Tong Huang''s opinion.)


    For this reason, Tong Huang had no choice but to continue to bow his head and become a small man. He acted honestly for him and made him put down his guard a little. In order to suppress the influence of the three disciples, he brought himself and others from the stormy world to the affiliated world of Beijing.


    In this regard, Tong Huang and others are very happy, but they are not grateful for the hegemony at all, and their desire to take the hegemony instead is getting deeper and deeper.


    Xiongba''s life is so good, if Tianchi can replace him and become a member of that chat group, how nice it would be!


    Tong Huang and others hope every day in their hearts. Unfortunately, in addition to being hospitalized, xiongba has not encountered such a crisis as being expelled from the chat group. They have no choice but to continue to wait for the opportunity.


    Then, what did Wei Wuxian say just now?


    He came to Qin Shuang to discuss how to save xiongba. What happened to the old man?


    What''s the matter? Are we dead? If we''re dead, will the chat group choose a new member in their world? Look, how are we?!


    The two tonghuang opened their mouths at the same time, trying to ask Wei Wuxian this question. However, the two sisters had a heart and closed their mouths at the same time.


    "No, we should be reserved. If we are so eager, it seems that we have only interests in our heart and don''t care about the leader''s life or death at all. I''m afraid it will damage Wei Wuxian''s image in his heart. If he spreads it to the leader''s ear, it will be more difficult for us to realize our desire to join the chat group. We must step by step, not in a hurry!" The two tonghuang exchanged ideas.


    Then, they made a panic expression together and asked Wei Wuxian, "what, save Xiong, what happened to the leader?"


    They didn''t invade their brains, so they didn''t know what they were thinking. Wei Wuxian thought they were really concerned about the hegemony, so he sighed and said to them, "Alas, the hero has fallen in the world of the Banshee queen, and his life is gone. Now the Yuanshen may be in the king of dizang in that world, I just want to discuss with Qin Shuang and find a way to save him and bring him back! "


    "To save your mother, you are full and have nothing to do, right?"


    Hearing Wei Wuxian''s reply, the two tonghuang were delighted at first, and immediately cursed Wei Wuxian in their hearts.


    Hero, isn''t it good that he''s dead? You even want to save him. Who are you? You care about him so much. Don''t you know that you are the most disgusting person for him?


    Don''t talk about other people, we have heard many times that xiongba hates you and will kill you if he has a chance in the future. Now, xiongba is finished, and you still want to save him and let him come back to life. Wei Wuxian, how can you be so cheap? No wonder your sword is called casual sword!


    "Well, that''s what happened. Don''t worry too much, and don''t be sad. I will find a way to save Xiong." Just when Tong Huang cursed Wei Wuxian in his heart, Wei Wuxian patted them on the shoulder and comforted them. Then he turned around and walked to Qin Shuang not far away.


    Looking at Wei Wuxian''s back, the two tonghuang clenched their hands into fists, with endless cold light in their eyes.


    If they can, they really want to kill this idiot. Unfortunately, they can''t fight~


    ¡­¡­


    After Wei Wuxian went over, he first said hello to Qin Shuang, and then came straight to the point to tell the story of the hero.


    "What, Shifu? How could he..." After hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, Qin Shuang''s face suddenly changed. She said in shock, with obvious worry in her tone.


    He has a peaceful nature and is brought up by xiongba. In addition, xiongba did not use Kongzi to play with their brothers'' emotions as in the original book. So in his heart, he really regarded xiongba as his mentor or even his adoptive father. Now, someone has come to tell him that his mentor and adoptive father are in trouble. How can he not worry?


    Nie Feng on one side is also like this, frowned, the color that peeps out anxious on the face.But bu Jingyun, after hearing the news, was stunned. He immediately shook his head and said something sarcastic: "this is retribution, but it''s a pity that I didn''t do it."


    "Well? Younger martial Brother Yun


    "Elder martial Brother Yun!"


    Hearing Bu Jingyun''s words, Qin Shuang and Nie Feng both look at him and are dissatisfied with him.


    Hearing the dissatisfaction in the tone of the two brothers, he knew that they had deep feelings for the overlord. Bu Jingyun closed his mouth at the right time, put his hands in his arms, closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Anyway, xiongba is dead. There''s no point in saying anything else. As for Yuanshen, it doesn''t matter. If Wei Wuxian really has the ability to save him, he won''t come to him and others for help. Will he save xiongba?


    It''s like skiing all over the world!


    I''ve been forbearing and restrained all the time, and I haven''t killed him by myself. It''s because of Kong Ci, his two brothers, and the fact that he has raised me for more than ten years, and he wants me to save him. Do you really take Bu Jingyun as a good man?


    I''m not that stupid!


    Standing in front of the three people, Wei Wuxian shakes his head with a complicated expression. At the moment, he really has 10000 words to say.


    Mr. Xiong, how can you be so miserable?


    Few people in the group are willing to help you out. I only get a point for my face. Even your own apprentice wants you to die, you


    It''s better to die than to live!


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven and earth compete for supremacy in monkey king''s world, hell and Yinshan.


    "Ah jo!" Yuan Shen shaved his head. He was listening to the Buddha, and suddenly sneezed.


    Hearing the voice, the sermon was interrupted. The king of Tibet slowly opened his eyes and asked xiongba, "Xionger, what''s the matter?"


    "Huishizun, I think it may be because I shaved my head. Yuanshen has a cold." Xiongba quickly put his hands together and replied respectfully.


    The king of Tibet

 Chapter 859

    The reason that shaved a head, caused yuan Shen to catch a cold?


    Are you saying that shaving is not good? Are you satirizing US bald Buddhas and Bodhisattvas?


    Sorry for being offended.


    At this time, xiongba also reflected that what he had just said was not right, so he quickly corrected: "master, what I mean by disciple is that I''m weak, and I''m not healthy... The quality of Yuanshen is not good, so I was accidentally eroded by the Yin wind for a while, and then I caught a cold. It has nothing to do with shaving. Please learn from me."


    With that, xiongba quickly bent over and knelt down on the ground.


    "Amitabha!" The Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet, put up a palm, recited a Buddha''s name, and then said slowly, "to practice is to cultivate the heart, and the heart is the original spirit. Xiong''er, since you don''t think you have a good spirit, I''ll give you some advice today. How about that? "


    "What?" The hero was shocked.


    "To the north of Yinshan Mountain, there is a ghost king named Taikang. You''re going to move him with emotion, explain him with reason, and use the Buddhist scriptures I taught you to enlighten him. Remember, to use your spirit to think and understand. In this way, it will be of great benefit to you! " With that, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet closed his eyes and looked peaceful.


    And xiongba showed constipation on his face.


    Taikang is the fierce ghost King I met from afar when I first came to the underground. Does he have the strength to approach the immortal realm?!


    What? With the master''s character, I should not die again because of such a small matter. Why


    The hero is puzzled.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, affiliated world, capital.


    Make complaints about how to win the battle, and how to feel that the hero is a real man who is defeated and lives is not as good as dead. Finally, Wei Wuxian put forward his ideas and frost cloud three people: crowd financing points to buy crosses, then he used the crosses to fight the world to fight for the monkey king world, and see if he could save the God of the hegemony, and then asked him to revive him with medicine and dust.


    Hearing this proposal, the three people are all in a daze. Then, Qin Shuang and Nie Feng''s faces show the light of hope, but bu Jingyun''s cold face turns black immediately.


    Ma De, I understand what I said. Do you want me to help you? Oh no, it''s money to save the overlord. Wei Wuxian, do you understand what people say?


    If he didn''t have a family, he was afraid that Kong CI would be involved. At the moment, bu Jingyun really put his peerless sword around Wei Wuxian''s neck and asked him this question.


    And then


    Qin Shuang spoke at this time.


    "In my opinion, childe Wei''s proposal is not bad. If you can save master, some things outside your body are nothing!"


    Hearing the words, bu Jingyun frowned and said in a cold voice, "it''s not something outside. Elder martial brother, he said just now that the price of the crossing Rune to the world of the fall of hegemony is more than 36000 points, which is not a small sum. At least, I don''t have so many points. "


    Bu Jingyun is not lying. More than 30000 points is a big sum for some members of the group. As a senior worker in the world society group, bu Jingyun usually takes some private work and subsidizes his family, but his wealth is still only four figures, 36000. He doesn''t know whether he is worth the price?


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang is silent. Yes, all his belongings add up to more than 1000 points. He doesn''t even have a fraction of the price.


    Immediately, he looked at Nie Feng.


    Feeling the gaze from the elder martial brother, Nie Feng felt pressure and quickly said: "elder martial brother, in addition to the established development work of the world society, I usually help people run errands, deliver takeout, and you Ruo spends money without restraint. These days, I don''t save much points, so I don''t get 2000."


    "Alas Hearing that Nie Feng, who has a family, has no less money than his single dog, Qin Shuang sighs, then frowns and looks embarrassed.


    There is not enough money. What should we do?


    Taking the embarrassed expression on Qin Shuang''s face into his eyes, bu Jingyun glanced at Wei Wuxian around him. Then he seemed to say casually: "it seems that we can''t buy a crossing amulet with our financial resources, and even if we buy it, we may not be able to save the hero. In this case, maybe God wants the hero to stay in that world forever, Let''s... Let''s not go against God''s will. "


    Wei Wuxian


    He looked at me just now. He definitely looked at me just now, right! Are you worried that I will object? My God, it is clear that you are the master''s disciples. How can I be like his family now?Wei Wuxian couldn''t figure it out.


    "Elder martial Brother Yun, no matter what, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we should not give up our master." Nie Feng turns his head and says to bu Jingyun seriously.


    Hearing this, Wei Wuxian nodded and kept silent. This is what the apprentice should say.


    "Well, I''ll go back and ask people to count the market price of the world fair, and then... Sell the world fair, which should be able to sell tens of thousands of points." Qin Shuang said.


    "What?" Bu Jingyun and Nie Feng''s faces changed greatly at the same time. The former confirmed to Qin Shuang: "elder martial brother, do you want to sell the world fair?"


    "Well." Qin Shuang nodded reluctantly and explained: "the world will be created by master, and it also includes the efforts of our three brothers. If I can, I absolutely don''t want to sell it, but for the sake of master... There''s no way, so I can only do it."


    "But..." Nie Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but as soon as he finished two words, he closed his mouth. Because there is really nothing to say. Now it seems that there is no other feasible way except this method.


    "No, I object! Elder martial brother, xiongba is dead. You and younger martial brother Feng should accept this reality. If we sell the world, what will our three brothers do in the future? " Bu Jingyun waved his hand and said excitedly.


    He also thinks that after the death of xiongba, he will be at ease, and he can share the shares of Tianxia society that xiongba originally occupied with his two brothers. Now, what does Qin Shuang say that he wants to sell Tianxia society? How can I support my family and work purely? Or to save the bully?


    I can go to your house!


    "As long as we are alive, there will always be a way out. At that time, when master comes back, we will rebuild a new world society with him." As if he had made up his mind, Qin Shuang closed his eyes and breathed a deep breath.


    Seeing this, bu Jingyun bit his teeth and asked Nie Feng, "younger martial brother Feng, what do you say?"


    "If master is not here, elder martial brother is the leader of the society. I listen to elder martial brother." With that, Nie Feng lowered his head and did not talk about his feelings for xiongba. His wife was xiongba''s own daughter. He could not object to this matter.


    "You... Ah!" Seeing Nie Feng, bu Jingyun raised his arm, slapped his hand on the table in front of him, and sighed heavily.


    If it wasn''t for their brotherhood, bu Jingyun said, I would have killed both of them today!


    Wei Wuxian, who was watching a play, heard Qin Shuang say that he was going to sell Tianxia club. He was stunned. He thought about the industry of Tianxia club and its development momentum in his mind. His eyes gradually showed a "want" light.


    "Uncle Jiang didn''t say that Yunmeng''s Jiang family has accumulated to a bottleneck some time ago. It''s time to expand his sphere of influence. Why not..." Wei Wuxian thought to himself

 Chapter 860

    He Wei Wuxian is not a mean person who takes advantage of others'' danger, but he doesn''t resent doing the right thing at the right time.


    Qin Shuang said that he wanted to sell Tianxia club, but I didn''t mean to tempt him to say so. Then, he wanted to sell and I wanted to buy. Is that ok?


    Although the hero is the bottom ranking slag in the chat group, his strength is vulnerable, and his world association is not a great force, but that is relatively speaking.


    In fact, the development of Tianxia society is still very good, especially during the period when xiongba was hospitalized and the monkey king world was defeated. Qin Shuang was in charge of Tianxia society, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng helped. With the concerted efforts of the three brothers, Tianxia society was not only safe and sound, but also kept up with the trend of the times, It''s growing.


    At least, it''s much better than the "black hand Malatang company" jointly established by ah Fen, Ah Fu, lasu and Zhou!


    Just now, Qin Shuang said that if he sold Tianxia group, he would get tens of thousands of points. This is absolutely too modest. In Wei Wuxian''s preliminary estimation, the market value of Tianxia group should not be less than 20000 points. If Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng could be accepted together, and a contract could be signed, maybe 25000 points would be possible.


    Tianxia society''s business mainly lies in expedition and martial arts training, while Yunmeng Jiangshi''s business mainly lies in Xiandao training, demon subduing and catering industry. If Tianxia society can be acquired, Yunmeng Jiangshi''s sphere of influence will indeed be expanded, and they can enter the new circle of the army and have more income channels, It''s better than starting from scratch!


    Thinking about this, after weighing the pros and cons in the group for a few minutes, Wei Wuxian coughed, and the three brothers in front of him said: "cough, what, brother Qin, just now you said..."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Wei Wuxian wanted to see if he could buy Tianxia society, he was deeply in love with his son, Jizhou.


    In the evening, Qiu chats with several group friends on his trumpet. Then, he uses the authority of the group leader to check the situation of the affiliated world, especially the news of Wei Wuxian who just arrived there. He finds that he is discussing with Qin Shuang about how to save... And so on! Isn''t he supposed to discuss with Qin Shuang about how to save the overlord? How did he become a business meeting?


    At night, Qiu was stunned and felt that things were beyond his expectation.


    The chairman of tianxiahui group is xiongba, but xiongba has died and has broken off contact with the chat group. So, its new owner is undoubtedly the eldest disciple of xiongba, vice chairman Qin Shuang. With the support of Nie Feng, bu Jingyun, because of his brotherhood, clenched his teeth and kept silent there, which is regarded as default, If he wants to sell the world, there will be no problem.


    But, it''s just not right!


    Lao Wei, you are going to find a way to save people. How did you become an acquisition of other people''s industry? Do you want to save the overlord just as a cover, your real purpose is to take advantage of the fire, the world will be included in the bag?


    Good guy, you really know people and face, but you don''t know your heart. I thought you were really a wonderful flower in the group. You are willing to shine to save others. It turns out that... Tut Tut, it''s a good Yiling to see a dog. It seems that you are not a simple thing!


    Just initially know what happened, don''t know Wei Wuxian''s inner thoughts, night autumn found that his group is really Hidden Dragon crouching tiger, can''t take common sense, even Wei Wuxian is so insidious, others can imagine.


    So, the question is, who brought Wei Wuxian to ruin?


    Sure enough, everyone except me, right.


    Alas, as a group leader, how can I lead them to the path of kindness? It''s hard. It''s hard!


    At night, autumn helps the forehead to look up to the sky and sighs.


    Then, he closed all the chat interfaces and took the colorful sky swallowing Python to the direction of Hou''s mansion.


    By the way, he had already completed the transformation in the space channel before. Now, he is no longer the leader of the group, but the law enforcer of the sky wearing a mask and Cape.


    What, what''s the specific name?


    Don''t ask, just don''t ask.


    A few minutes later, yeshiqiu arrived at the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou and announced his name, indicating that he was invited by Su Daji, the eldest lady of the Marquis''s residence. Therefore, with the help of the servants of the Marquis''s residence, he soon entered the residence.


    When Daji learned that the former administrator "Zhutian law enforcer" had really come to the door, she immediately showed a look of surprise and wanted to go out to meet her. But she was very embarrassed. She had been executed by Su Hu before and got hurt. Now her buttock is still painful and she can''t get down. So she has to wait for the autumn to come.Of course, who is the night, accounting than such a small thing?


    If the other party is a man, yes!


    But if the object is a great beauty like Daji, then this kind of small matter is not a matter at all. Where do the practitioners of our generation get so much red tape? They are all friends. It doesn''t matter~


    Well, this is the legendary double label.


    After all, in someone''s eyes, men and women''s capital (CHARM) is completely different, so how can we treat them with the same standard, right?


    Accompanied by some servants who would not spread some bad words, yeshiqiu stepped into Daji''s boudoir. At this time, Daji had just been given medicine by the female doctor invited by Ningxiang. Seeing that yeshiqiu was coming, his appearance was the same as that of the law enforcers in the group. He immediately apologized: "sir, I''m sorry, I''m hurt, I can''t go out to meet sir


    "No harm." At night, Qiu said in the voice of the law enforcer. Then, he looked around and asked knowingly, "didn''t you say you wanted to entertain guests? Why did I come here?"


    Su Daji


    Because other people are reluctant to use points to buy crossing runes. They want to come at the time of holding group activities, and I also plan to entertain guests at that time. Who would have thought that you would come so soon.


    The smile on Daji''s face suddenly froze, and he muttered in his heart.


    "Sister, won''t you introduce me?" Originally sitting next to Daji, he got up at the moment when he entered the door in autumn at night. Although he was wearing a mask and Cape, there was a sense of nobility. The secret way was not ordinary. Then he turned to his sister and said.


    "Look, look at me. I almost forgot." Daji introduced to Ningxiang: "this gentleman is a friend I met outside. His name is Mr. Zhu... Besides his nickname, your real name..."


    "No, miss!" Daji didn''t finish what he wanted to ask Qiu at night. Suddenly, a flustered voice came from outside the room. Then a servant girl ran in and said to Daji and Ningxiang in a hurry: "two ladies, Chaoge is coming. The king ordered the Marquis to send them to the back palace to accompany the king."


    "What?" After hearing the servant girl''s report, Daji and Ningxiang''s face suddenly changed. They didn''t want to enter the palace

 Chapter 861

    Daji and Ningxiang are the apple of the eye of housuhu in Jizhou. They are very flexible and like freedom. They are allowed to serve the king in the palace. In the future, it''s hard for them to get out of the palace, so they don''t want to!


    What''s more, today''s king is a fatuous king with a bad reputation. He is still very old. They are young and beautiful. How can they serve him?


    On the contrary, let them accept the king as their foot washing servant, they all have to think about it.


    So, no, no!


    "The Marquis has already refused the Royal envoy and declared that he would never send the two ladies to the palace. Please rest assured, but the Marquis also said that doing so might cause resentment in Chaoge. The king might send troops to attack Jizhou, so..."


    With the words "so", the servant girl who came to report lowered her head, trembled and looked very uneasy.


    If the king really sent troops to attack Jizhou, the troops of Jizhou would never be able to defend it. At that time, the city would be destroyed. I''m afraid the whole Jizhou would be in a river of blood.


    Daji and Ningxiang obviously understood this, and they were all shocked when they heard this, with a strong color of worry on their faces.


    At the same time, they did not understand why the good King Zhou, the fatuous king, wanted to take their sisters into the harem. Did he know what they looked like?


    "It''s time for the plot. King Zhou wants to force Su to escort her. Oh, King Zhou in this world is really out of the black... No, it seems that except for the official history, almost all versions of King Zhou in the world are not good people. They are all thoroughly confused." One side, the dialogue of these people all income ears, night autumn in mind.


    "Well, I already know about it. You can step back." At this time, Daji''s voice rang out. At night, Qiu looked up at her. At the moment, she was waving her hand to let the servant girl back.


    "Yes, miss." The maid leaned over and gave a salute. Then she got up and stepped down. When she passed by with yeshiqiu, she looked at him sideways. A touch of care flashed in her eyes. Immediately, after walking out of Daji''s boudoir, she immediately went to report the strange man''s appearance in Daji''s boudoir to Su Hu.


    Although, even if she didn''t give a small report, Su Hu already knew about it.


    ¡­¡­


    After the servant girl left, Ningxiang immediately got up and said to Daji, "elder sister, what can I do now? How can the king suddenly order his father to send us to the palace?"


    At the beginning, Daji was as anxious as Ningxiang, but now she had calmed down. She got the supreme fate and entered the boss chat group. King Zhou wanted to go into the palace to serve him. So what? Can he succeed?


    make fun of!


    May he send troops to attack Jizhou?


    He will come if he has the ability. As long as I can ask one or two of them to help me, I will let his business army never come back!


    Immediately, Daji patted Ningxiang''s hand and comforted her: "it will be OK. Don''t worry."


    "How can I not worry? That''s the king! How can we escape when he stares at us? Even if Dad refuses him at this time, when he sends troops to attack Jizhou, he will send us out for the sake of Jizhou people even if he is reluctant. What can we do then? " Said, Congxiang almost cried out.


    Hearing this, the night autumn a little surprised to see her one eye, heart way: "this girl see quite thoroughly."


    That''s right. Even though Su Hu was willing to fight against King Zhou in order to protect his two daughters at first, he would never be able to fight against King Zhou. When Jizhou could not stand up to it, he would certainly send Daji out for the sake of the people of Jizhou and the power of his own Jizhou marquis. This is not Su Hu''s cold blood, But he really didn''t love Daji and Ningxiang to such a desperate degree.


    This is not wrong. After all, 90% of the people in the world are like this, and Su Hu dares to disobey King Zhou''s will for his two daughters at the beginning, which is enough to defeat more than 90% of the so-called loving fathers in the world.


    After hearing this, Daji kept silent for a while, and then comforted her again: "sister said, it will be OK, and we will not go into the palace to serve King Zhou. You can rest assured."


    "But..."


    "Sir!" This time, without waiting for Ningxiang to finish her speech, Daji directly interrupted her, looked at yeshiqiu, and said respectfully to her, "it''s really impolite of you to see such a scene before you come here today


    "It doesn''t matter. I have known for a long time that King Zhou wants to marry you, but I didn''t expect that it would be such a coincidence, just in time for me to come. " Autumn light way at night.


    "What?" Daji was stunned.


    You know that for a long time? You are not a person in my world. How can you know that King Zhou wanted to marry me long ago? Can you cross the world? That''s amazing!


    Seeing the puzzled expression on Daji''s face, you don''t need to think about it to know that she must have never seen the romance of Fengshen. So at night, Qiu didn''t say anything, but just moved his mind. He used the trumpet of Zhutian law enforcer to send her the file of Fengshen romance that he had downloaded before.


    "Ding Dong"


    Suddenly, the mechanical sound of the chat group system rang out in Daji''s mind. Hearing this sound, Daji was stunned for a moment. Then he opened the chat group and found that Qiu had sent him a file at night, so he took a look at it and chose to download it.


    After downloading, Daji began to read. Under the influence of the unknowable power of the chat group, Daji soon finished reading the content of Fengshen romance. Then, her face turned pale, and the whole person couldn''t recover for a long time.


    She... Will be bowed down by the fox spirit, and then bring disaster to the world, killing many innocent people, and cutting Boyi Kao into meat sauce for xibohou to eat. This, this... Impossible!


    Daji clenched his hands into a fist, his lips trembled, and his heart was unprecedentedly afraid.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Aware of Daji''s wrong mood, Ningxiang asked her.


    He did not answer the question of Ningxiang. Hearing her voice, he suddenly regained his mind. Daji quickly called to yeshiqiu, "Sir, please help me!"


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± After hearing this, Ningxiang looked confused. Why did she suddenly ask him for help again? Is it because King Zhou wants to marry us?


    Think, believe oneself to see the eye of the person, think night time autumn is absolutely not a simple person, perhaps really have a way to help them, so, Congxiang also looked at him.


    At the same time, I was watched by two beauties. Suddenly, at night, Qiu suddenly felt a little pressure.


    After all, he can only stay here for one day.

 Chapter 862

    However, pressure is good, pressure is motivation!


    The trumpet of Zhutian law enforcer has been silent in the group for a long time, so that almost all the members of the group think that he has lost his power and has no chance to make a comeback. This time, if he really helps Daji solve this problem, and then publicizes it in the group by her mouth, the name of Zhutian law enforcer will return to the public''s attention.


    Then, he can think of a way to find a reason for him to be an administrator again.


    Well, as a group leader, he didn''t have an administrator trumpet, which made him feel constrained to do something.


    What''s more, the two gorgeous beauties are looking at themselves so eagerly. If they don''t show any more, wouldn''t they know how to pity jade?


    In this regard, yeshiqiu said, I''m not a gentleman!


    So he thought about it and said to Daji, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. When you open the background function interface of chat group, there is a program called" Zhutian villain boss whitewashing system ". You can rely on it to complete all kinds of tasks it publishes, so as to change your life. Besides... "


    Said, the night autumn silent for a while, and finally raised his arm, open his right hand, the hand appeared to emit a sacred light dagger.


    This is qianrenxue who once sent a red envelope to celebrate his breakthrough in the group. He used the authority of the group leader to use the dark box... Oh no, it was relying on his real luck that he became an item snatched by the king of luck: an exquisite dagger with holy power.


    This dagger can ward off evil and protect yourself.


    At that time, Qian Renxue had fully mastered the power of the angelic throne, and practiced Shinto. With the help of some group members who had a good relationship with her, she spread the angelic faith in other world and gained the power of the believers. Her divine power was growing day by day. When she made this dagger, she was already the strong one in the third medium stage of immortality.


    The world''s Nine Tailed Fox is only a thousand years old. Even Jiang Ziya can''t beat it. It''s nothing serious. Daji has such a dagger to protect her body, which is enough to keep her away.


    That is


    "The Nine Tailed Fox in this world seems to be very good to Daji, but also risked her life for her. Can not let her close to Daji really change Daji''s original tragic fate?" About this, nightfall is a little uncertain.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you? Take out that dagger. Can it help me through the future When Daji saw that Qiu was standing still at night, he asked him.


    "No, maybe not." After thinking about it, yeshiqiu finally took the dagger back and turned into a new magic weapon: the banana fan from Baolian lamp world.


    It''s not princess Tiefan''s banana fan, but yeshiqiu''s banana fan that can fan samadhi''s true fire when they visited taishanglaojun''s Douli palace together with Doo Sun Wukong. Then, with a flick of their fingers, they made the fan fly to Daji.


    "I''ll lend it to you. When you are in danger, you can use this fan to tide over the difficulties, but remember not to hurt the innocent, or even this fan will not protect you." At night, Qiu said to Daji.


    What he said is not a lie. The level of Baolian lamp world is worse than that of Aizi''s deep love world. Even though Bajiao fan is still a powerful Lingbao, it can fight against Nezha and others in the future. But once there is a powerful hand, Bajiao fan is not enough. Therefore, Daji can only use it to deal with some small troubles, At the same time, we will not persecute innocent people.


    In this way, for example, there is no reason for the great power in Nu Wa''s mother to harm her.


    In addition, there is a chat group. Relying on the banana fan, if anything happens, Daji can also have time to ask for help in the group. From this point of view, her help is quite good.


    "Banana fan!" When she heard the words of yeshiqiu, Daji blinked. She didn''t know what kind of magic weapon it was. Seeing this, yeshiqiu had no choice but to tell her the ability of banana fan.


    When they heard that the banana fan could actually fan out the true fire of samadhi, Daji and Ningxiang were shocked, and then they were both very happy.


    With this powerful magic weapon, I believe she will not be possessed by the Nine Tailed Fox


    The two women thought at the same time.


    "If there are any twists and turns, you can send me a message at any time." At night, Qiu said to Daji.


    "Well, thank you, sir." Daji said happily, then hesitated for a moment and asked yeshiqiu, "Sir, why did you treat me..."


    "I heard that a visitor came to visit me. I don''t know who he is, but he has a friendship with my little girl?" Daji''s words had not finished, suddenly, a bright voice came from outside the house.


    Yeshiqiu looked back and saw an old man in a loose overcoat, followed by two generals, a man and a woman, striding into the house. Needless to say, this man must be Su Hu, and the two generals behind him, most likely, are the targets of yeshiqiu''s trip: tuxingsun and Deng Chanyu!


    Don''t get me wrong. Yeshiqiu is not interested in these two wastes. What he is interested in is their master Shen Gongbao.


    Yes, Shen Gongbao in this world is the master of tuxingsun and Deng Chanyu, and he is very rich.


    Yang Jian''s three pointed two edged sword, wheezing dog, and even the elixir to improve his magic power are all from him. Lei Zhenzi''s Lei Gong chisel is also his treasure. Since such a rich man has come to this world, there is no reason not to see him.


    You know, I love meeting rich people.


    "Dad, this is my daughter''s friend... Mr. Zhi." Seeing Su Hu coming, Daji stopped what he wanted to ask and introduced him to Su Hu.


    She thinks that "Zhutian law enforcer" is not a name at all, but a nickname. If Mr. Zhu is easily misunderstood as "Mr. Zhu", which is homonymous with "Mr. pig", so she hurried to chat with yeshiqiu in private and asked her how to introduce him. Yeshiqiu had no choice but to express his surname as Zhi, so now he is Mr. Zhi.


    "Mr. Zhi?" Hearing Daji''s introduction, Su Hu took a serious look at Shiqiu next night, and recalled the name and the person dressed like this in his heart. Finally, he decided that he didn''t know him. Then, he hugged yeshiqiu and said: "in xiasu Hu, my husband came to the door, but I didn''t go out to meet him personally. Please forgive me for my laziness."


    "You''re welcome. I don''t care about that." Autumn shakes her head at night.


    "I don''t know why you came to Houfu. If there is something I can do for you, I will not delay it?" Su Hu is also a man with accomplishments. He feels a very strong threat from the night time and autumn, which makes him understand that the man standing in front of him is a powerful man with high magic power, so his attitude is very respectful, which is quite different from the steady and modest before he came here.

 Chapter 863

    At night, Qiu could clearly feel that Su Hu''s attitude had changed since he entered the gate. After a little thought, he could understand that the old man was a smart man.


    However, it''s not so hard to deal with smart people. After all, it''s hard to communicate with stupid people.


    After hearing Su Hu''s question and looking at the clocks in the next group, he saw that there was not much time left for him to stay in the world. Therefore, at night, Qiu didn''t beat around the Bush and said to him directly, "I''m here at the invitation of Miss Daji, Second, I want to invite general tuxingsun and general Deng Chanyu under the Marquis to introduce their master, Shen Gongbao, to me. "


    "Well?"


    "What?"


    Tu xingsun and Deng Chanyu, who are following Su Hu, are surprised to hear yeshiqiu''s reply.


    This guy wants to see their master?


    No, this guy knows their master is Shen Gongbao?!


    Who is he?


    "Shen Gongbao?" Hearing the words of autumn at night and the surprised voice of the two generals behind him, Su Hu frowned and was also surprised.


    Can he say that he just knew that his two generals still had master, whose name was Shen Gongbao?


    "General Tu, general Deng, Mr. Wang wants you to help him introduce a respected teacher. What do you think?" In the end, Su Hu didn''t know enough about Shen Gongbao. He rashly agreed or refused, and gave the ball to tuhang. Sun and Deng Chanyu asked.


    Hearing this, Tu xingsun and Deng Chanyu looked at each other, and they could see the tangled color in each other''s eyes. Then, Deng Chanyu stepped forward, took a serious look at yeshiqiu, and then hugged him and said, "this gentleman, I don''t know where you are. What do you mean when you find a tutor..."


    "Hum!" Deng Chanyu''s words had not been finished. Suddenly, at night, Qiu opened his hand, and a fierce purple flame appeared in his hand. It was a nine step beast fire, which he collected from the body of Taixu ancient dragon emperor Zhukun. Its power was not bad, and it was no different from some strange fire.


    "Er..." what she wanted to say stopped immediately. Looking at the fire in autumn''s hand at night, she felt the terrible power contained in it, not even the earth fairy. Deng Chanyu, who had only eight levels of fairy power, was so shocked that she quickly stepped back and asked with some fear: "Sir, what do you want?"


    "Something to say, sir!" Also shocked by the power contained in this beast fire, Su Hu raised a palm and said to yeshiqiu.


    Like Deng Chanyu, he thought that yeshiqiu wanted to hit people.


    "The Marquis and the general don''t have to worry. I just want to do business. If general Deng is willing to introduce Taoist Shen to me, I will give this immortal fire to the general." At night, Qiu said faintly that he didn''t care about the idea of turning animal fire into immortal fire. Originally, in terms of the concept of the world, this flame collected from Taixu ancient dragon is really immortal fire. After all, the dragon clan is an immortal family.


    "Ah?" After listening to this, Deng Chanyu, who was afraid of it, was stunned.


    Give it to me if I can introduce it?


    Tu xingsun: "I''m not sure."


    Why give it to her, not to me, I can also introduce it to you?!


    "This flame is a dragon fire, and the dragon is the head of all the scaly beetles. If you can refine it, you will not only have a strong card in the future, but also have a chance to master a little dragon power. It''s a rare treasure." See Deng Chanyu stunned, night autumn continues to say to her.


    This beast fire is useless to him, so it''s good to take it out and give it away as a hard work fee. For people of Deng Chanyu''s level, the hard work fee must be very heavy. Moreover, if you remember correctly, she has the nature of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages in TV dramas, and she can bully honest people at will for the sake of interests. I believe, She will certainly agree to the deal she has offered.


    At night, autumn thought like this.


    Sure enough, I revisited what yeshiqiu had just said in my mind. Looking at the nine step beast fire in his hand, I deeply felt the power contained in it again. I found that there was a breath of dragon. Then, Deng Chanyu changed her face.


    She showed a very friendly smile, stepped forward again, and said to yeshiqiu: "you are very kind, sir. You are miss Daji''s guest, that is my friend of Deng Chanyu. If you want to see my tutor, there must be something very important to discuss with my tutor. How dare I not agree to such a big matter?"


    With that, Deng Chanyu patted her chest and assured yeshiqiu, "it''s up to me. I''ll burn the yellow paper right away, ask about the teacher''s position, and then take my husband to meet him."


    "So, thanks to general Deng." Hearing this satisfied answer, yeshiqiu said with a smile to her. Then, with a lift of her arm, she let the beast fire float towards her. She quickly took out a stone that didn''t look like any ordinary product from her pocket and used it as a stone platform to catch it.


    After catching the beast fire, the smile on Deng Chanyu''s face immediately became more brilliant. At night, Qiu didn''t respond.


    He is not afraid that Deng Chanyu will not take advantage of him, because there may be someone in the world who can follow him to do this, but Deng Chanyu does not have the qualification!


    Seeing that his men had finished the deal with the mysterious visitor, Su Hu couldn''t say anything more. Although he wanted the beast fire, he couldn''t do anything to rob his men''s things. Then he made a gesture to yeshiqiu and said, "first, since you are a little girl''s guest, please move to the lobby and let me help you, How about it? "


    "Thank you." Knowing that it took time for them to find Shen Gongbao''s position, yeshiqiu didn''t refuse Su Hu''s invitation. After saying a word to him, he looked back at Daji, sent a message to her in the group, and then went to the lobby with Su Hu.


    By the way, for other people, yeshiqiu can actually calculate his location by calculation, but Shen Gongbao is not an ordinary person and it is difficult to calculate. That''s why he came to Jizhou to find his whereabouts through Deng Chanyu and tuxingsun.


    As for finding it, it depends on whether Shen Gongbao is easy to get along with. If he is easy to get along with, everything is good. If he is not easy to get along with, he ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, affiliated world, capital.


    Wei Wuxian has finally discussed with Qin Shuang and others about the acquisition of Tianxia society. Poor hero, the family will be gone before people are revived~

 Chapter 864

    "That''s a deal. 23000 points, buy Tianxia club, and then three brothers will join us." Wei Wuxian said to Qin Shuang with a smile.


    Yes, the acquisition is not only the industry of Tianxia society. Wei Wuxian even wants people. Qin Shuang and his three people continue to work in their original positions, but the boss has changed from a powerful one to Jiang Mianfeng.


    What, why not Wei Wuxian?


    Is it him or Jiang Fengmian? Jiang Mianfeng''s attitude towards Wei Wuxian makes Jiang Cheng''s own son look shameless!


    "Well, the three of our brothers will keep their word, and we''ll only follow Yunmeng and Jiangshi in the future." Qin Shuang said to Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing this, Nie Feng quickly raised his hands and gave Wei Wuxian a blow. He was surprised. He held his hands in his arms and looked at the distant scenery. He pretended not to hear it. His face looked like "I''m a bastard, I''m the loser." it was like someone owed him money.


    "Younger martial Brother Yun!"


    "Elder martial Brother Yun!"


    Seeing this scene, Qin Shuang and Nie Feng shout to bu Jingyun one after another.


    However, even so, bu Jingyun is still indifferent.


    Because he is very upset now, the world will sell, but the money sold is not shared equally by the three brothers, but used to save the overlord and the murderer who killed his stepfather. How unreasonable!


    But I can''t resist it, otherwise I will turn against the two brothers who are deeply in love with each other, which will make my wife, the adoptive father, sad. So, silence, silence, if you don''t break out in silence, you will die in silence. Bu Jingyun is eager to break out soon!


    "Ah, it''s OK. I''ve heard about the temperament of great Xia Bu from master Xiong long ago. It''s normal. I can understand it." Seeing that the scene suddenly became a little awkward, Wei Wuxian quickly began to ease the situation. Then, he turned to bu Jingyun and said with a smile, "great Xia Bu, I have a friend named LAN Zhan who is similar to you in temperament, but maybe you are colder than him. I''ll introduce him to you if I have a chance. I''m sure you''ll be chatting."


    "Not interested." Bu Jingyun said lightly.


    "Oh, don''t be so cold. We''ll all be disciples of Yunmeng Jiang''s family in the future. We often meet each other. If you''re so stiff, no girl will like you. I tell you, Yunmeng has many beautiful girls. Just smile. I think many girls will like you." Wei Wuxian''s figure flashed, appeared beside Bu Jingyun, put his hand on his shoulder and said to him.


    "..." it''s just that Mingming has only had a few acquaintances with this guy. He''s so cheeky that he has to hook up with himself. I''m surprised to hear that. Is he the kind of person who cares whether a woman likes me? Ridiculous!


    Immediately, bu Jingyun is about to throw away Wei Wuxian''s arm on his shoulder. However, Wei Wuxian suddenly says another word.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s said that you are married, great Xia bu. Your wife is still the dry daughter of master Xiong. Well, I hope we can get along well in the future. Otherwise, I''ll visit your home, visit your wife, report to you and speak ill of you. At the beginning, when the group leader instructed master Xiong to change his life against the heaven, I was also online. I still remember how the group leader evaluated your wife and said... Ha ha, I won''t say that. But I think your wife is so kind and knows you so well, so she will believe what I said. Don''t you say, great Xia Bu? " Then Wei Wuxian gave a very bright smile to bu Jingyun. It seemed that Bu Jingyun had a punch in his face!


    Complain, complain to my wife, you also make this mean means out, Wei Wuxian, you are really a big man!


    "I''m not a human being, I''m a devil! Even if I didn''t transform my body and change to the science and technology system, I should be able to break through the Ninth level of immortality and enter the immortal realm. In that case, I am still not a human being, but a real immortal. " Wei Wu envies you you Dao.


    Bu Jingyun


    What''s the matter? Does he know what I''m thinking?


    "Yes, I know what you''re thinking, isn''t it?" Wei Wuxian said again.


    "Well?" This time, he was completely shocked. This guy really has mind reading skills. Bu Jingyun widens his eyes and stares at him with an incredible face.


    "Yes, I can read my mind, so being friends with me, oh no, being a teacher brother with me won''t hurt you. As for you, great Xia Bu, just relax and work hard in our Yunmeng Jiang family. I''ll make sure you are popular and drink spicy food. Well, that''s it. " With that, Wei Wuxian took back his arm on Bu Jingyun''s shoulder, patted him and said with a smile.


    Then, Wei Wuxian said to Qin Shuang, "brother Qin, let''s sign the contract now, and then transfer money. We will all be a family in the future!"


    "Yes, Mr. Wei, please." Qin Shuang modest way, and then to Wei Wuxian slightly bent down, make a please gesture.


    The sale of the forces under her command needs to sign all kinds of agreements with the relevant institutions, and then transfer points there. This is to protect the right to buy a house. Otherwise, if someone gives points, but the people in the force will not listen to him. So when Li Maozhen was managing the affiliated world, after discussion in the group, All the members of the group voted for the program.


    "Well, together." Wei Wuxian said with a smile, and then pulled Qin Shuang forward together.


    Looking at Wei Wuxian''s back, I don''t know when a layer of cold sweat appeared on Bu Jingyun''s forehead. Later, when he heard Nie Feng calling himself, he came back to himself, wiped his sweat, and sighed in a low voice: "he deserves to be the left messenger of the demon queen. He is... Much stronger than Xiong Ba!"


    "Brother Yun, don''t you want to stop working for Shifu? This time, we tried to save our master, which is also a reward for her years of nurturing us. After that, the world will belong to Yunmeng Jiangshi, and we will no longer be a force. For you, you should be happy. " Nie Feng came over and said to bu Jingyun.


    "Well, I understand. It''s just the wind. I still don''t want to save the bully!" Bu Jingyun took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.


    "Just look at Kong Ci''s face."


    "... well, but... Just this once." There is really no way, bu Jingyun silent for a while, can only say so, tone with a trace of helplessness.


    "Well." Hearing this, Nie Feng smiles happily and nods. Then the two brothers catch up with Qin Shuang and Wei Wuxian and go to handle the relevant procedures to complete the handover of the World Congress.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, all the things that happened were in front of their eyes. The two tonghuang looked at each other, then sighed one after another, and their faces were full of unwilling color.


    Their mood is worse than that of Bu Jingyun. They thought that when the old master had an accident, they would have a chance to seize the world. Unexpectedly, the world would soon have a new master, who is 10000 times more difficult to deal with than the master. How can they seize the position in the future?


    Can''t Tianchi really rise?


    We are not reconciled! Wuwuwu~

 Chapter 865

    The beloved son of Fengshenbang is deeply in love with the world, in the hall of the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou.


    Enjoying the welcome banquet set by Su Hu, yeshiqiu finds time to check the situation of the affiliated world and finds that Wei Wuxian has really taken the world society into his pocket. Suddenly, his eyelids twitch slightly.


    "This guy... Can really take advantage of people''s danger!" At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Isn''t it? I took advantage of the fact that the bully died temporarily and couldn''t get in touch with the group to take over his old nest. The points of the transaction were finally used to buy him a crossing symbol, which was convenient for him to cross to the world of Monkey King to save the bully


    Emotional money is also used on him!


    Although there is an additional condition to save the overlord, he can do other things at the same time. After all, yuzhibo Sasuke''s split body skill in the mall and the hair split body skill shared by monkey king are all mastered by him. Therefore, he seems to be an idiot who likes to laugh when he has nothing to do. In fact, he is a master with a thick face and a dark heart!


    At night and autumn, people never look at their inner thoughts, only see what they have done. From what Wei Wuxian did, there is absolutely nothing wrong with using the word mean man to describe him.


    In fact, it''s not a mistake. Originally, there is a mean person in the boss chat group. In fact, it''s a clean stream in the group. After all, other people are just a mean person who either kill the elder martial brother or want to kill the world!


    But... This is Wei Wuxian!


    His idea is to be brave for a just cause. Although there are thousands of people, I''ve been a hero for a long time, but now he has done this kind of thing, which makes me feel a little sad at night.


    It seems that the atmosphere in his chat group is really completely dark, even Wei Wuxian can''t help drifting with the tide.


    "Alas, it''s not easy for me to maintain my kindness when I''m in the dark, but I''m always bright in my heart." at night, qiuqing sips a mouthful of turbid wine, shakes his head and sighs in his heart.


    "Sir, the master replied. He''s at the top of Zhongcui mountain. His old man was refining a pill just now. Now it''s finished. If you want to see him, I''ll take you there now?" At this time, Deng Chan Yu came over with a wine cup and offered a toast to the autumn of the night.


    "Zhong Cuishan?" Hearing Deng Chanyu''s words, Qiu stopped her shameless sigh at night, picked up the wine and touched her, murmuring in her heart.


    Then, he put down the wine, raised his hand, pinched his fingers, and soon, at night, autumn was the result.


    He knows where Zhong Cuishan is.


    And because he had enough clues, this time he also calculated clearly that Shen Gongbao was really on the top of the mountain. So, do you still need Deng Chan to lead the way?


    I don''t need it!


    On the contrary, if she is present, it''s not easy for her to talk with Shen Gongbao about some men''s topics. Thinking about this, Qiu stood up at night and said to Deng Chanyu, "thank you, general Deng. I already know where the master is. There''s no need for him to lead the way."


    With that, at night, Qiu turned his eyes to Su Hu on the throne, arched his hand and said, "thank you for your hospitality. I have something important to do. I''ll leave first. I''ll see you later."


    "Oh? Are you going to leave now, sir? There are songs and dances to enjoy later. Why don''t you leave after enjoying them with me Su Hu got up and said warmly to yeshiqiu.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. I''ll see you later."


    "Hum ~" words fall, the space where autumn is at night fluctuates violently, the next second, the space cracks appear, his whole person into the space cracks, disappear from the original place.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Seeing this scene, Su Hu, Deng Chanyu, and Tu xingsun, who was sitting in the corner without saying a word and was extremely upset, could not help but open their mouths wide and filled with shock.


    Space magic power, this man is really a great power!


    "Mr. Hou, I think we need to ask Miss Daji about the origin of Mr. Zhi carefully." After a while, Deng turned around and said to Su Hu, her face full of dignified color.


    "Well, I also have this idea. The expert was there just now. It''s not easy for me to study. Now it''s time to ask Daji." Almost at the same time, when he heard his favorite general''s suggestion, Su Hu nodded and said, then he stepped down from the throne and strode away to Daji''s room.


    Seeing this, Deng Chanyu also stepped forward and followed closely.


    The ignored tuxingsun


    What, do I want to go with you?


    "Forget it, I''ll go with you." After two seconds of hesitation, tuxingsun stood up, helped his cap on his head, and quickly chased the two men.


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour later.


    Zhong Cuishan, the top of the mountain.


    "Ha ha, brother Zhi is a good drinker. This wine is also a good one. It''s really good!" A middle-aged Taoist in a red and white Taoist robe with a ball hair on his head sits on the ground, drinking wine, while a man in a black cloak and a mysterious mask in front of him laughs.


    Yes, this is Shen Gongbao.


    Although he was narrow-minded, as long as no one offended him, he was still very heroic. Otherwise, he would not make friends widely. In his original fate, he promised to help king Zhou when he was in Shang Dynasty.


    Yeshiqiu brings the wine and comes to make friends with him. He doesn''t refuse at all, so he sits down to drink with him. When he finds that yeshiqiu brings the best spirit wine, which is not inferior to Tianting''s Qiongjiang Yuye, Shen Gongbao even gives yeshiqiu the pills he has just made, without any intention of taking advantage of it.


    This let autumn high look at him at night, this person... Good!


    "Taoist brother, how did you think about my proposal just now? At present, the number of members in the chat group is small, and most of them have low accomplishments. Their partners or subordinates are not very strong. If Taoist brother enters the affiliated world, he believes that he can develop well there by means of refining tools and alchemy, as well as the ability to teach disciples. At that time, it is not impossible to break through Taiyi Jinxian and become Daluo Jinxian. " At night, Qiu said to Shen Gongbao.


    Shen Gongbao


    Brother, I just broke through to Taiyi Jinxian last year. You talk about breaking through to Daluo this year. Please, I''m not so naive, OK!


    however!


    The chatting groups and cities that connect the heaven and the world do not know what the so-called "heaven" has to do with the "heaven" of western religion. Is it the small world opened up by Zhunsheng and Dalai?


    Shen Gongbao thought of it in his heart. Then, he was full of curiosity. Finally, he nodded to yeshiqiu and said, "OK, brother, I''ll go with you!"


    Hearing this satisfied answer, under the mask, the corner of autumn''s mouth at night raised a happy radian and said: "great goodness!"

 Chapter 866

    A day later.


    At night, Qiu returns to the affiliated world with the colorful sky swallowing Python and Shen Gongbao hidden in his sleeve, and asks people to prepare Shen Gongbao''s house. His current identity is at least a former administrator. Even though many people think he can''t make a comeback, his identity is still a bit important here.


    "Taoist brother, I recommend you to work in the refining industry here. The industry is not developing very well at present. It should be very popular by your means." At night, Qiu said to Shen Gongbao.


    "Is it?" After a tour of the capital behind Qiu at night, Shen Gongbao''s surprise never faded. He touched his little beard and murmured.


    See he is still thinking, night autumn want to say something to him, just at this time, suddenly a mechanical sound in his mind, hear this sound, night autumn face suddenly changed, and then, said to Shen Gongbao: "Taoist brother, in short, you think more about yourself, but since back through the residence permit has been done for you, I still have something to do, leave first."


    "Ah? You''re leaving? I''d like to invite you to have a big meal together. The smell of rice coming out of the Lotus Hotel just passed by is really mouth watering. I think it tastes good. " Shen Gongbao wants to keep the road of autumn at night.


    "Taoist brother, if you want to eat, go and have a taste. The price there is not expensive. I really have something else to do. Excuse me. I''ll see you in the future." At night, Qiu said to Shen Gongbao.


    "Alas Seeing yeshiqiu''s insistence, it seems that he really has something to do. In this case, he is not strong enough to keep him. Shen Gongbao sighed, immediately raised his arm and gave a gift to yeshiqiu, saying: "well, take care, brother. Thank you for bringing me to such a magical world. We are destined to meet again."


    "Good bye." Night autumn said, words fall, a flash, people disappear from the original place.


    He is different from Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian can only be tens of meters in a moment in the capital of the affiliated world, but he can directly tear open the space to leave. Don''t ask why, I am better than him!


    In addition, Shen Gongbao actually thanks himself?


    Yes, it''s really an opportunity for him, but for himself, with one more person to pay his own taxes, the development of the affiliated world will be more prosperous, which is a good thing. Maybe, this is the so-called win-win situation.


    Originally, I wanted to rob him of his property, but I didn''t expect to be like this. It''s OK. I''m not disappointed!


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the Forbidden City.


    Change back to your original appearance in the space. Then, autumn appears here at night, leans lazily on the Dragon chair, closes your eyes, moves your mind, and enters the chat group.


    Just now, the mechanical sound of the system in his mind told him that there were two new people in the group. Who are they?


    The first one is Qingcang, a big boss from the peach blossom world of Sansheng III. his cultivation is the fourth medium stage of immortality. He is very powerful. The most important thing is that this guy has a magic weapon that can destroy heaven and earth, which was made by the God of Moyuan in Kunlun ruins after tens of thousands of years!


    But!


    Although Qingcang is powerful, he is not worth mentioning compared with the second new group member. Who is he?


    He is from the Buddha, the early boss of the tao world, the Lord of heaven, the East emperor Taiyi!


    Donghuang Taiyi is also a boss. Shouldn''t he be the leader of Tongtian sect?


    Yes, strictly speaking, Tongtian is more of a boss than Taiyi, but the story can be divided into early and late stages. The boss is the same, just like xiongba is the boss of Fengyun world, but the later emperor Shitian and Dali Tathagata are also boss. The boss of a world is never only one person.


    East emperor Taiyi is the emperor of the demon family. He established the demon family heaven and presided over the battle of the Lich. It''s no surprise that he joined the chat group as the boss.


    Then, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, his strength level in the system is the fifth medium-term of immortality, which is quite powerful.


    [Name: Donghuang Taiyi


    From: Buddhism is the world of Tao


    Cultivation: the fifth medium stage of immortality


    Magic weapon: Chaos clock, green light Liangyi lamp


    Mount: Dali Tianlong


    Integral: 0


    Look, even the mount is a quasi saint who cuts three corpses. This data makes Qiu feel a little ashamed at night.


    In addition, his integral is zero, we finally have a head to beat him, not too humiliating.


    At night, autumn thought shamelessly in her heart.


    Then he came out with the trumpet "law enforcer of the heavens" and welcomed the two new people in the group.


    Zhutian law enforcer: @ Qingcang, @ Donghuang Taiyi, welcome two new people, new people into the group to send red envelopes


    "Well?" Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, who is resting in the hospital, saw the news sent out by the trumpet in autumn at night, so he also sent a sentence: "the new man sends a red envelope. In addition, is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi the one that my old sun knows?"


    Huoyun evil god: "welcome new people. Now the rule is that new people should send red envelopes when they enter the group? Well, I''m ready, rookie. Come and kill me with the red envelope! "


    "..." the other members of the group, who had already finished sending the welcome message, could not help twitching when they saw the news from these guys.


    Don''t be shameful, just ask for the red envelope?


    ¡­¡­


    Buddha is the world of Tao, heaven, the palace of the emperor.


    Sitting on the throne, looking at the news on the chat screen in his mind, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help but show a faint smile on his cold face.


    "Red envelope, is that what we mentioned in the message just now? Dare to ask for the treasure directly from me, these guys are very brave The Eastern Emperor thought in his heart.


    Then, with a move in his mind, he sent out a tray of fruit on the tea table beside him.


    All of a sudden, all the members of the group, including yeshiqiu, took action. They all showed their speed and scrambled for the red envelope, including Qingcang, who also just entered the group.


    Smoothly grabbed a spirit fruit, looked at it appeared in the hand, felt the pure aura contained in it, Qingcang was a little confused.


    Is this so-called Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group true? Does it really connect many worlds?


    In the Forbidden City, with the authority of the group leader, the trumpet successfully became the king of luck, and snatched a fruit with the strongest aura. At night, without saying a word, the trumpet ate it directly. Let alone, the aura, the energy... After biting it, it felt that it had added a thousand years of Taoism. Should it be said that it was the red envelope issued by the Eastern Emperor?


    Think, night autumn trumpet and sent a message out: "thank you for the new."


    You Suo Wei: "thank you, boss."


    Qianrenxue: "thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Many people followed, not because of the appeal of nightfall, but because the new man was too generous and really needed to thank him.


    Seeing some fruits sent out at random, these people thank themselves so much. As soon as the Eastern Emperor shook his head, he suddenly felt a little boring. Immediately, he also sent a message: "your magic weapon is not weak. It can directly reflect the power into our mind. Would you like to join our demon clan and serve for the heaven from now on?"


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: "demon clan? Heaven


    Taiyi: "yes. Huh? You call yourself the queen of ten thousand demons, so you are already a member of our demon family? "


    Queen of ten thousand demons


    Sorry, I don''t know you!

 Chapter 867

    The queen of ten thousand demons has been in the group for some time, but it''s not very long after all. Moreover, many cultures of the world are involved in the group, and she can''t understand all of them. So she really doesn''t know who is Taiyi.


    After all, in the monkey king world, there is no Donghuang Taiyi, not even a legend, and in the novel Journey to the west, which she paid special attention to, there is no Donghuang Taiyi. Therefore, for the news sent by Donghuang Taiyi, wanyinnvwang''s poems show: I don''t know what you are talking about!


    See the poem didn''t reply, Emperor Palace, East emperor too a frown.


    With his broad mind, he didn''t get angry because of such a little thing, but he did feel some doubts. Why didn''t she reply to herself, this kind of question doesn''t need to be considered, does it?


    Xiang Yu: "meet the great God!"


    Just when Taiyi was confused, Xiang Yu suddenly bubbled. He was very excited to send a message to Taiyi, saying: "mortal Xiang Yu, meet Taiyi God! I didn''t expect that after Xiang Yu entered this chat group, he could meet the supreme god of Chu one day. It''s like being in a dream. Great God, please accept Xiang Yu''s five body salute. "


    After sending this message, Xiang Yu, who was in the Chu Han world, knelt down directly in front of Yu Ji, knocked his head hard and crawled to the ground.


    He is the overlord of Chu. He is not in awe of other people except the three emperors and five emperors and his own ancestors, because he has eliminated Liu Bang. Although he has not completely unified the world, he is fast. At this time, he is already the strongest person in the world (his world). Who else should he fear?!


    However, he was in awe of donghuangtaiyi.


    Because Taiyi is the Supreme God in their Chu mythology, "Taiyi, the name of the star, the God of heaven" was mentioned in doctor Qu Yuan''s nine songs. The ancestral hall is in the east of Chu to match the East emperor, so it''s called the East emperor. "


    There are also legends about "Taiyi is Tao", "Taiyi ancient emperor", "Taiyi God", "Taiyi star" and so on!


    Because the ancients didn''t know enough about heaven and earth, they were in awe. Xiang Yu, after entering the chat group of Zhutian Wanjie boss, saw a lot of gods and monsters. In this way, would he doubt the truth of the gods in their Chu mythology?


    No, very few, if any.


    Therefore, now when the Eastern Emperor Taiyi appears in the group, he will be very excited, because the supreme god of the great Chu has come, and as the overlord of the Western Chu, I finally have a backing. I am no longer the last one in the group. Wuwuwu, it''s not easy~


    Xiang Yu thought that the Eastern Emperor would protect him for the sake of being the king of Chu.


    However


    At this time, seeing the news from Xiang Yu, the Eastern Emperor flashed a daze on his cold face.


    Mortals, Terrans?


    The race created by wa Huang is barely the brother of the demon race, but the state of Chu, I really don''t know what force it is.


    The East emperor once pinched to point to calculate, still can''t calculate.


    He is the most powerful quasi saint. On the basis of cutting three corpses, he has gained a great deal of merits and virtues of suppressing Hongmeng world, establishing demon clan, and taking charge of heaven. In addition, he is in charge of chaos clock, which is one of the most precious things in nature. His actual strength far exceeds that of ordinary quasi saint. He can be called "the first person under saint" in the true sense!


    It is reasonable to say that no one can stop what he wants to calculate except the sage. And wa Huang is also the emperor of the demon family. He enjoys the spirit of the demon family. With her, other saints will not and can''t isolate him from the deduction of the secret, so he can''t be a saint.


    So the question is, why can''t I figure out what the so-called state of Chu is?


    Where are you the Supreme God?


    How can I not know such things?


    There are also Wanyao queen, Xiang Yu, who can''t figure it out by themselves, just like they are not in this Hongmeng world.


    Is it not the small world opened up by Zhunsheng and Daluo Jinxian?


    Those small worlds exist on the basis of Hongmeng world. They can''t be completely independent. In other words, they should be able to figure out why


    The Eastern Emperor didn''t understand.


    Good guy, other people don''t believe in the existence of the universe. He does, but he mistakenly thinks that the "universe" mentioned in the group announcement and the group document is the "universe" he thinks it is.


    At this time, the chat group was quiet for a while, and then the group members came out.


    This time it was Yang Jian who had been diving for a long time.


    He doesn''t like chatting with people, so he usually comes out to talk only when something big happens, such as now.


    Yang Jian: "the Eastern Emperor... Is it the great God who created the ancient heaven? Do you know who Lu Ya is


    "Well?" The Eastern Emperor came back to herself in a moment.


    Land pressure? You all know that I am the Eastern Emperor, and you also asked me if I know who Lu Ya is. You are such an idiot. Would I not know who my little nephew is?


    Then, Taiyi replied, "I know."


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Real hammer, he is the East emperor Taiyi.


    After confirmation, Yang Jian dived again and did not speak any more.


    But after waiting for a while, he didn''t wait for Taiyi, the emperor of the East, to pick an eyebrow. This boy, after asking this question, didn''t speak. What''s his meaning? No one answered this question, but they came to ask me one by one.


    Oh, interesting!


    Ding, the group leader is online


    Night time autumn: "Qingcang, Taiyi, welcome new people. When new people enter the group, they can go to Li Maozhen to get their residence permit in the affiliated world and invite their partners to travel together."


    See a lot of people recognize the East emperor too one, dare not speak casually, night autumn switch to large online, send a message to the two new way.


    Donghuangtaiyi: "Oh, group leader, so this magic weapon is yours, would you like to join our demon clan?"


    Night time autumn: "do not want to."


    Donghuangtaiyi: "don''t you think about it?"


    Night time autumn: "do not consider."


    Donghuang Taiyi: "OK."


    And then


    There is still no following.


    This made yeshiqiu feel a little confused. He thought that the Eastern Emperor would lose his temper and threaten himself. But he didn''t expect to say that if he said yes, it would be gone. This is really... OK.


    ¡­¡­


    Three lives three lives ten li peach blossom world.


    Qingcang, who has read all the group documents and group announcements several times, frowns and feels resentful.


    Let''s not say whether this chat group is a trick made by Mo yuan. I and the Eastern Emperor came in at the same time. All the people in this group were around the Eastern Emperor, but no one came to greet me. It''s really irritating.


    What''s more, Taiyi, are you sure your name is not copied from the Donghuang bell?


    Qingcang was seriously suspicious in his heart.

 Chapter 868

    Plagiarism is a shameful act. Although the name of Donghuang bell in your hand is Moyuan, it belongs to me now, so the ownership of its name also belongs to me. You plagiarize its name and change your name to Donghuang Taiyi. It''s not very good to do so.


    Is it shameful?


    Thinking, Qingcang, who is impulsive, irritable and has no self-knowledge, made a decisive move. He uploaded a photo to the group. In this photo, there is a towering and domineering bronze bell with the sun, moon, stars, mountains and rivers carved on its body. The most important thing is that there are three big characters carved on the front: Donghuang bell!


    Members of the group:


    The appearance of this picture has stunned many members of the group who are shocked that the legendary emperor of Heaven (demon emperor) Taiyi actually joined the chat group.


    Donghuang bell? Isn''t this the magic weapon of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi? How could this new man named Qingcang have such a picture in his hand?


    Is it... Photo deception?


    As a professional, Bai Yue, who specializes in all kinds of research, took a serious look and finally determined that this was either a photo deception or a photo. So, where did the East emperor clock in the photo of the newcomer come from? Is it hard to say that it was just driven out?


    It''s impossible. Look at the pattern of the bronze bell in this picture. It''s at least tens of thousands of years old. It can''t be driven out just now. So, what''s the matter?


    The brain holes of the group members are not as big as that. I can''t guess the answer is that Qingcang has such a magic weapon in his hand. After all, the East emperor clock is chaos clock, one of the three most precious treasures to open the sky, and it is also the companion spirit treasure of the East emperor Taiyi. People who know the East emperor Taiyi basically know about it.


    Of course, except Xiang Yu, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the Chu myth system is different from that in the later honghuangliu novels. There is no legend about chaos clock, that is, the Eastern Emperor clock.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Buddhism is the world of Tao, in the palace of the emperor of heaven.


    Looking at the picture that Qing Cang sends out, East emperor too one also can''t help but be stunned.


    Donghuang bell?


    The name of the clock is the same as his. The little demon named the magic weapon after his name. It''s too bold, but


    "Donghuangzhong..." a deep dark color flashed in Taiyi''s eyes. His slender fingertips gently knocked on the armrest beside him. A bold idea suddenly flashed in his mind.


    Chaos clock is certainly the most precious treasure of Pangu axe, but it is also its own companion spirit treasure. There is no doubt about this. However, in the past, when I used this treasure, many great powers secretly talked behind my back about how powerful chaos clock was. They deceived others and wanted to use the brilliance of chaos clock to cover up their own strength, This made him angry for a long time, and it didn''t fade until nearly a million years.


    Just now, the three words "donghuangzhong" made him feel kind, as if he was predestined with him.


    He thought that maybe he could change the name of chaos clock to Donghuang clock.


    The East emperor Taiyi uses the East emperor clock, and the two complement each other. Isn''t it much better than that the East emperor Taiyi relies on the power of chaos clock to have such strength?


    Thinking, Taiyi didn''t care about Qingcang''s stealing his name. He raised his arm, and a little golden light appeared in his hand. The next second, a shining treasure appeared in his hand.


    It''s a clock in the color of chaos and dark yellow, carved with the sun, moon, stars and the figures of thousands of people. Yes, it''s one of the three congenital treasures. In the past, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi used to suppress the chaos of the whole Hongmeng world!


    Holding the chaos clock and feeling its close connection with himself, Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was still a little uneasy. He immediately calmed down and said, "it must be OK."


    Immediately, he stood up from the throne, looked up at the sky, and said in a loud voice, "the way of heaven is above. Today, our Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the companion of the body. The chaos clock is renamed" Eastern Emperor clock "to show our friendship that one demon and one clock will never separate. Please learn from it."


    "Dang ~"


    As soon as the Eastern Emperor had finished his words, the chaos clock in his hand trembled at the right time, and the whole Hongmeng world was resounded with a sound.


    Then, the way of heaven felt that Jin Yun appeared, purple air came to the East, and the sky was full of hype. It was obvious that the way of heaven recognized his behavior.


    Seeing this, the Eastern Emperor was overjoyed. He looked down at the chaotic clock in his hand. Oh no, it was the Eastern Emperor''s clock. His handsome face was full of endless smiles.


    In this world, there are few things that can make his mood fluctuate, and even fewer things can make him fluctuate to such a degree. However, chaos clock successfully changed its name to donghuangzhong, which has enough weight to affect him, which means that from now on, the relationship between him and donghuangzhong will be closer, and they... Will be inseparable comrades in arms!


    What can we rely on the power of chaos clock to have such strength and become the emperor of heaven?


    I, donghuangtaiyi, am not holding chaos clock, but my donghuangtaiyi''s donghuangzhong!


    Hum!


    ¡­¡­


    Kunlun mountain.


    When Taiyi heard the bell, he felt something. He learned that Taiyi had changed the name of chaos clock, and it was also recognized by the way of heaven. Sanqing frowned at the same time, thinking that it was not a good thing. Not to mention that Taiyi was a little disrespectful to his father (Pangu), chaos clock was named Donghuang clock, and the connection between Taiyi and Taiyi would be deeper in the future, Taiyi''s control over it will also go up to a higher level. In a word, Taiyi''s strength will be improved.


    In this way, the chance of the witch race''s victory is low. In the future, the battle of the Lich will break out. Once the Lich race is defeated, will the Hongmeng world fall into the hands of the Lich race?


    That''s not a good thing.


    ¡­¡­


    Buzhoushan, Pangu temple.


    Although the original spirit is not complete, with the help of the legacy of Pangu, the twelve witches can still sense a bit of heaven''s will. In addition to the previous chaos bell ringing, and the time ancestor''s perception of the nine Yin candle, they all know that just now, Taiyi changed the name of chaos clock to "Donghuang clock", and it was also recognized by the way of heaven. How can the way of heaven recognize this kind of thing, With the increase of Taiyi''s strength, it''s more difficult for them to rule Hongmeng world.


    What can we do?


    "Sister Houtu, why don''t you talk?" The rest of the ancestral witches were talking about it. On the other hand, Houtu sat still in his seat, a little stupefied, as if in a daze. Dijiang was puzzled and asked her.


    "Ah? Oh, it''s OK, brother. I can''t think of what to say. " Suddenly back to God, the earth to Emperor Jiang with a trace of apology said.


    Just now, she was not thinking about Taiyi, but these days, she always felt that there was a force calling her and a mission waiting for her to complete. However, when she wanted to study deeply, that force and feeling suddenly disappeared, which made her really confused and did not understand the reason.


    But one thing she is sure of is that if the mission is really clearly displayed in front of her, and she also decides to do it, it will definitely be a major event several times more important than the name change of chaos clock by Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor!

 Chapter 869

    Three lives three lives ten li peach blossom world, big Purple Palace.


    Qingcang sat on the throne of Yijun, his brow locked, his face full of dignified color.


    He has used his mana to attack the chat group for many times, but it doesn''t work. The mana he released to attack the chat group in his mind, which is called "the boss chat group of all heaven and all worlds", has fallen into the sea. Not only has it not caused any damage to the chat group, but even no waves.


    This makes Qingcang doubt that this so-called chat group is really made by people in the Tianzu such as Moyuan. Is there such a powerful person in the Tianzu?


    As the strongest of the wing clan for millions of years, Qingcang has absolute confidence in his own strength. Even Moyuan, he has a 50% chance of winning. Like this, he suddenly creates a picture and several voices in his mind, but he can''t erase it. No one can do this ability except the father God who has been in chaos. So, What''s going on?


    "Is it true that what the group documents and group announcements say? Is it really a magical communication area connecting many worlds? No


    As soon as he thought of it, Qingcang shook his head again and rejected the speculation: "if there is such a place and such a treasure in the world, why have you never heard of it? What''s more, Donghuang Taiyi and Donghuang Zhong are so coincidental that I can''t believe them. "


    "Father, the heavenly family is coming. It''s the birthday of the heavenly king. Send someone to send a reward." This is, wing family prince from resentment stride into the palace, to Qingcang report way.


    "Oh, reward?" Taking back his thoughts and looking at the resentment in front of him, Qingcang''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured a word. Then, the corner of his mouth raised a radian of a sneer and said, "I don''t feel well and can''t see the guests. As for the reward, please take it back with me. There are many treasures in our family, and there is no lack of them. "


    "Yes, father." Like Qingcang, he hates Tianzu and fantasizes that one day he can fight jiuchongtian and take Tianzu instead of Liyuan. When he hears this command, he smiles and says respectfully.


    Then, he turned and walked out of the main hall. He was going to carry out Qingcang''s command just now.


    Just when he had just taken a few steps, suddenly, Qingcang stopped him again.


    "Li Yuan, wait!"


    "Father, what can I do for you?" Leave grudge to turn head to ask a way.


    "Send someone to Kunlun market and jiuchongtian to find out if there are any changes recently in Moyuan, Tianjun and Donghua emperor, and then report them to us." Qing Cang says, finish saying, put to wave a hand, signal to leave resentment can go.


    "Yes, father." He thought that Qingcang had finally decided to fight, so he had to explore the enemy''s intelligence first. Liyuan took the task with great interest, and then he speeded up and left the hall.


    After leaving resentment, Qingcang put his mental energy into the chat group again, and then he saw a very amazing sentence.


    Donghuang Taiyi: "thanks to the little demon just now, the name of the clock he took inspired us. We have successfully renamed chaos clock" Donghuang clock ". From now on, we and Donghuang clock will share each other''s glory and loss."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "congratulations to the friends of the Eastern Emperor."


    Black Marshal: "Oh, it''s a good thing, but I just changed my name. How can it be regarded as a good thing?"


    Xiang Yu: "the same as above, although I don''t understand, I still congratulate Tai Yida!"


    ¡­¡­


    Many friends bubbled and congratulated the emperor.


    See this, Qing Cang picked to pick eyebrow, the face a burst of convulsions.


    They are all congratulating the Eastern Emperor. Doesn''t anyone notice his address to you?


    Little demon?


    Who are you talking about?


    Ben Jun?


    I can go to your house!


    I am the king of the wing world. Who dares to call me a little demon? Tianjun doesn''t have the courage!


    Thinking, Qingcang took a deep breath, and then sent a message in the group: "where did you come from..."


    Ding, group member Jin Peng is online


    Qingcang had just finished editing a word "de". Suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang out in the group. Then, a picture and a message popped up on the chat screen.


    Jin Peng: "no, something''s wrong. It''s really a big deal!"


    "Well?" See this text and send out this text of the head, is a Mirs elite, Qingcang action, a little calm, try to let himself temporarily suppress anger, and then observe, and then make a response.


    Wei Wuxian: "hmm? What''s the matter? How did you play Dafa? "


    Wei Wuxian, who has signed the transfer agreement with Qin Shuang and formally bought all the original properties of xiongba, and also accepted his three disciples, jumps out and asks Jin Peng.


    Jin Peng: "ah, it''s the monkey king! He entered my elder martial brother Qiu Shouxian''s stomach. Our three brothers didn''t take him seriously. They just wanted to tease him and trap him for several times. After he had finished his journey to the west, it was OK for him to gain merits afterwards. Unexpectedly, they let him enter Qiu Shouxian''s stomach carelessly. Now he is running around in Qiu Shouxian''s stomach, Qiu Shouxian is in great pain. What can I do? "


    Justice God Yang Jian: "Qiu Shou Xian is the green lion under Manjusri Bodhisattva, right?"


    Jin Peng: "yes."


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Sure enough, just like what happened in my own world, the three demons in shituoling and those three demons had the same identity in ancient times. It seems that the world is very similar to my own, and can be seen as the past.


    In this case


    Yang Jian had an idea in his mind.


    If he can, he wants to save his sister in that world and kill Liu Yanchang before her sister thinks of fan. Although her sister is not the same person, because she has the same identity and experience, she can more or less make up for her regret and comfort her soul.


    However, this kind of thing has to be done later. It''s still a long time before we finish learning from the West. It''s still a long time before our sister sifan.


    Yang Jian wrote it down to himself.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, you don''t mean that the monkey king in your world is very weak. He is not your opponent at all. How can he make your elder brother so painful and make you so embarrassed?"


    Jin Peng: "you! If a child is holding a knife, the adult may be killed by him if he is careless. Our martial brothers are careless for a moment, can''t we? "


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, he is in your big brother''s stomach. It seems that there is no good way to deal with it. Otherwise, for the sake of your elder brother, your former elder martial brother, you will... Kneel down. "


    Jin Peng: "hmm?"


    Qiyu: "ah, yes, jenos told me the story of shituoling in the journey to the West yesterday. For your brother, kneel down."


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "yes, kneel down. Kneel down, Monkey King. No shame."


    Jin Peng


    No shame? Yes, it''s not humiliating, but it''s a shame! I should have been more careful when I knew about labor and capital!

 Chapter 870

    After entering the group, Jin Peng, who also took the time to read the novel Journey to the west, naturally understood what Wei Wuxian meant by "kneel down". This is to kneel down to the monkey king himself. How can this be achieved?


    Apart from the sage and the lamp burning old man, have I ever knelt down to anyone? Even if it is my elder brother Kong Xuan, I have never knelt down. Let me kneel down to the monkey king. Can he stand it?!


    I''m not afraid of losing his life!


    But


    Looking at Qiu Shou Xian, the lion essence with green hair, who was rolling on the ground in pain, Jin Peng''s face twitched violently and his hands clenched in his sleeve.


    Regret ah, he too regret, early know that he would not because of the low strength of the monkey king and do not take him in mind, so careless, if he recognized the truth, he would not let the monkey king have the opportunity to enter the stomach of Qiu Shou Xian, this thing is really trouble.


    There are also those pit goods in the group. I told them about this. I just wanted to ask them to give me some advice and see if there was any way to deal with the monkey king in Qiu Shouxian''s stomach. Who ever thought that these bastards asked him to kneel down for the monkey king, and he didn''t want face?


    He is the child of Yuanfeng, the first golden winged ROC carving in the world!


    What is the monkey king, a wild monkey jumping out of the stone discarded by Empress Nu Wa? Can he compare with me? He is not as good as Nezha!


    I kneel down for him. I''ll kill him!


    "Ah, second brother, third brother, help me!" Qiu Shouxian asked lingyaxian (white elephant essence) and Jinpeng for help.


    "Big brother..." lingyaxian raised his hand and cried to qiushouxian anxiously.


    However


    "Ouch!" Monkey King was making trouble in his stomach again, which made him scream and suffer.


    In fact, Jin Peng is not the only one who regrets it. His old lion also regrets it. If he was not careless and got into his stomach, the monkey monkey monkey, the monkey, would have killed him with a machete. Ouch, now it really hurts the lion.


    "Listen to all the monsters outside. If you want my grandson to let go of the lion spirit, please release my master and invite him out respectfully. Then, kneel down to welcome my grandson out and send our disciples away. Otherwise, my grandson will beat the lion spirit with a golden cudgel to see if he will die!" Sun Wukong''s voice came from Qiu Shouxian''s stomach, and the faces of lingyaxian and Jinpeng became extremely ugly at the same time.


    This monkey, damn it!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Jin Peng: "don''t be sarcastic. Let''s get down to business. Which one of you can help me deal with the monkey king who is in the stomach of Qiu Shou Xian? If it can be done, I will thank you very much. If you want me to kneel down, please don''t say it again. Besides, I''ll let you kneel down later! "


    Wei Wuxian


    Qiyu:! "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king


    The three men trembled at the same time and felt threatened.


    Yes, including Qiyu!


    After the previous battle with Jinpeng, Qiyu finds that his lost blood has returned to his heart. He no longer feels bored and monotonous about life. Now, he is easily excited, angry and even a little scared.


    "I really want to thank Jinpeng group of friends!" Affiliated to the world, he is shopping with Janos. Looking up at the beautiful blue sky and white clouds, he says with a silly smile.


    Janos frowned at this.


    Jinpeng, is Qiyu teacher said, the man who beat him, oh no, is a monster! You must pay attention to such a powerful person.


    Kill Qian Mo "@ Jin Peng, you can try to apply to the group leader for the use of magic bell. Depending on the ring of magic bell, you can let the monkey king in your world fall into a dreamland, or you can hypnotize him directly, and then you can ask the lion elder brother to take some laxatives to see if you can expel him."


    "Well?" In the group, seeing the text message sent by Sha Qian Mo, Monkey King''s face suddenly changed.


    Row out the monkey king?


    No, in this way, the reputation of the monkey king in the group is not finished. I''m also called the monkey king. This will affect me.


    When I think of myself walking on the streets of Beijing after I was discharged from hospital, a group of people are pointing at me and saying: look, that''s monkey king, the monkey who was discharged together with Shi! Monkey King, the king of demon king, really wants to die.


    Some names he can bear, even he enjoys, but!


    He can''t bear the reputation of being excluded with Shi!


    Thinking, he spoke in the group.


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "no! My grandson thinks that it''s no problem to hypnotize the monkey king in that world with magic bell, but it''s a problem to give the lion essence cathartic and expel him! Cathartic is harmful to the body. After he is hypnotized, you can go into the stomach of the lion essence, and then take him out along his throat. Isn''t that good? "


    Yin Su Su: "this is really good."


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "Yo, woman, are you out of the pass? OK, see? My grandson''s suggestion is approved by Zhang Wuji. "


    Zhang Wuji, the leader of the Ming Religion: "I feel offended, but... Forget it, I can''t be provoked."


    Has dominated their own world, it should become more domineering and dignified than when they first joined the group, but! Many people in the group are better than him. On the contrary, Zhang Wuji has become less domineering. On the contrary, he is tactful, humorous, and makes people laugh. In a word, he can''t see that this is an emperor who "the emperor has a million corpses in his anger".


    ¡­¡­


    Journey to the west, shituoling.


    Looking at a series of messages on the chat screen.


    Jin Peng''s face finally looks better.


    In this boss chat group, although there are many unreliable pit goods like Wei Wuxian and black marshal, there are still some more reliable people.


    Kill the field, magic bell, good, that''s it!


    As for getting into Qiu Shouxian''s stomach and taking out the monkey king, we''d better invite him to take some laxatives and discharge the monkey king. Jin Peng thinks about it and discharges him!


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go into Qiu Shouxian''s stomach and work hard, but that he wants to revenge Monkey King and humiliate him severely. Who told him to dare to speak wild and kneel down for him?


    I just don''t kneel, not only don''t kneel, but also let you dance with Shi, hum!


    As for the damage to the lion''s body.


    Please, he''s a big Luo Jinxian. Even if you give him some special laxatives, how can he be hurt?


    At most, he has no strength in one day. It''s much better than rolling on the ground now. I believe he is willing to do so, because he must hate Monkey King more than himself now.


    Thinking about it, Jin Peng made a speech in the group, saying that he accepted the proposal to kill Qian mo. if it was successful, he would certainly have a thank you. Then he asked the group leader to borrow the magic bell.


    Looking at Jinpeng Aite''s own news, yeshiqiu didn''t think about it, so he immediately agreed. However, after sending the red envelope, he put forward a request: @ Jinpeng, open the live broadcast

 Chapter 871

    Live broadcast?


    Yes, yeshiqiu put forward this request. On the one hand, he was really interested in the development of things in Jinpeng''s side. He wanted to know what he would do to monkey king. After hypnosis with magic bell, he went into Qiu Shouxian''s stomach to catch him, or he would directly row him out


    Cough, that''s it.


    On the other hand, I also want to show the different world for the two new people "donghuangtaiyi" and "Qingcang" who just joined the chat group through live broadcast.


    Different world?


    It''s true that Buddhism is the time line of the world of Taoism. In the later stage of development, although there is also such a thing as learning Buddhist scriptures from the west, the world will change greatly. It''s no longer the Hongmeng world, but the fairyland. Great changes have taken place in the landscape. Let alone the fact that Buddhism is the world of Taoism and journey to the west is the two worlds, it will be even more different. It will certainly give some shock to the East emperor Tai area, Then he will experience it personally, such as shopping through runes, going shopping in the affiliated world, and participating in various activities.


    It''s a great thing to be able to collect taxes from his activities.


    Why do so many countries and regions want to introduce powerful enterprises before crossing?


    Hope they can drive the economic development of the region?


    Yes, but the most direct reason is not to want to receive more taxes!


    So ah, that''s what I think in autumn at night.


    ¡­¡­


    Journey to the west, shituoling.


    When he opened the red envelope sent by the group leader, the red light flashed in his hand, and a string of bells with powerful magic power appeared in Jin Peng''s hand. It was one of the ten magic weapons in the world of flowers and bones: the South magic bell.


    It has the power to control people''s mind, and represents "emotion" and "obsession". The bell can easily manipulate people''s inner emotions, such as happiness, anger, sadness and so on, and confuse people''s mind.


    By the way, with the original quality of this artifact, it is very difficult to confuse Monkey King and hypnotize him successfully. After all, the monkey king in the world of journey to the west can be said to be the strongest one except the one who became the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas in the grand finale of journey to the West. His strength is at least the third peak of immortality and even the fourth initial stage of immortality.


    But!


    Because the magic power of magic bell is very good, it is often used, so yeshiqiu has already upgraded it with super strengthening furnace. Later, he added a bit of mystery to the upgraded magic bell, so it should be no problem to deal with the monkey king!


    As for the golden eye, don''t think too much about it. It''s an eye disease caused by samadhi''s real fire. Even if you can see the real body of a monster, can you still send out a black flame like the eye of the writing wheel? Is it necessary to be able to resist magic?


    Absolutely impossible!


    So, this wave is stable!


    "Ha ha, with this magic weapon, Monkey King, I''d like to see who kneels to whom!" Holding the magic bell, Jin Peng felt the powerful power and extraordinary power contained in it. He sneered and thought.


    Then, seeing the group''s main words on the chat screen, Jin Peng hesitated for a moment. Finally, he used the live broadcast function to show his situation to the people in the group.


    As a child of Yuanfeng, Jin Peng has his own pride, but for the group leader of Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, he still has a trace of fear and mystery in his heart. In addition, he lent a magic weapon to himself, and he is not the kind of power who knows no good or evil, so open the live broadcast and open it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Ding, group member Jin Peng has started the live broadcast. Interested group members can enter the live studio to watch the live video


    The mechanical sound of the system rings in the group.


    Hearing the news, many members of the group entered the newly opened live broadcasting room, ready to see the situation of the monkey king in that world. The fastest one is the king of the demon king, Monkey King. At the moment, he is putting his hands together and praying: "never row, never row!"


    Well, the monkey who hates Buddha the most, when he is caught in a major crisis at a loss, he puts his hands together and doesn''t know who he is praying to. Can you believe it?


    "Live?" Qingcang, who has been trying to suppress his anger, hears the sound of the system, looks at the pop-up icon of the small room at the top of the screen, thinks about it, and enters the live room, intending to see what these people want to do.


    Anyway, when he finds out the flaw of the chat group, all the people here will die!


    Buddhism is the world of Tao.


    "Jinpeng, this name... If I remember correctly, the demon master has a brother named by this name. That boy was born when Yuanfeng was about to fall. He was born with Yin and Yang. Although he was still young, his strength was not as good as his brother, but he was not bad. Is this Jinpeng the little guy?" With the permission of heaven, Taiyi, who successfully renamed chaos clock, touched his chin and thought to himself.


    Then, like Qingcang, he opened the studio to see what was going to happen there.


    By the way, he is not interested in the monkey king, because he has never heard of the name, so he subconsciously thinks that it should be a small role.


    Well, for Taiyi, the monkey king is really just a small role, no problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Journey to the West.


    "Ah, ah, ah ~" Qiu Shouxian was still rolling on the ground, screaming.


    "Well, monster, have you thought about it? Release my master quickly, and then kneel down to welcome my grandson out! " After waiting for a while, he saw that the two monsters outside didn''t respond to him. He thought they were thinking about it. The monkey king yelled, and his voice came to Qiu Shouxian''s stomach.


    "Second brother, third brother, help me!" Qiu Shouxian yelled.


    "Third brother, what do you say to do?" Lingya fairy has powerful magic power, but he doesn''t know what to do in the face of this kind of thing. It''s really no good. He plans to kneel down for the monkey king, but when the monkey has finished taking the Sutra, he will take his life to repay today''s humiliation.


    Who knows, as soon as he turns around, he will see a magic weapon in his third brother''s hand. It''s a string of bells. What''s the matter? Where does his magic weapon come from? Why don''t I know he has such a magic weapon?


    "Second brother, don''t worry. I have a way to save big brother." Without explaining the source of the magic weapon to Lingya fairy, Jin Peng comforted him first. Then, looking at Qiu Shou fairy, he said coldly to his stomach, "Monkey King, if you have the courage to fight with our three brothers, I respect you as a hero no matter whether you win or lose, but you are really shameless to use such mean tricks as sneaking into other people''s belly! Even the great sage of heaven, I bah, don''t insult heaven! It''s very presumptuous of you to ask me to kneel down for you. Today I want you to pay for your arrogance. "


    With that, in front of many friends in the studio, Jin Peng shakes the magic bell in his hand, and the strange bell rings, which acts on the target - Monkey King!

 Chapter 872

    "Ding ~" magic bell strange bell rings, into the stomach of Qiu Shou Xian, the role in the body of Monkey King.


    Monkey King, who was beating Qiu Shou Xian''s viscera with his golden cudgel, was stunned when he heard the bell. Then he thought of what Jin Peng had just said. His pupils shrank and said in secret: "no good!"


    He immediately inserted the golden cudgel into a viscera and fixed it. Then Monkey King covered his ears with his hands and tried to isolate the bell.


    However, can he be isolated?


    Maybe the ears of the body can isolate the sound, but the magic bell, this artifact, can directly act on the yuan God. Unless the monkey king has the means to shield his yuan God''s perception of the outside world, or his cultivation is very high, reaching the level of great Luo Jinxian, or he has the supernatural power to specifically restrain the magic bell, otherwise, ha ha, he can only be obedient.


    "Ah ~"


    "Ah ~"


    The scream of Qiu Shouxian and the swaying sound of the monkey king sounded at the same time when he was about to faint. Then, after a short time, the monkey closed his eyes and fell on Qiu Shouxian''s liver. Yuanshen fell into the world of fantasy.


    Holding the artifact, he checked it with magic and found that the monkey king had fainted. Jin Peng raised his mouth and laughed.


    Dead monkey, see how you are still rampant.


    Immediately, he put away the magic bell and gave it back to the group leader through the red envelope. Then, Jin Peng and Lingya fairy came forward together and helped Qiu Shou Xian up from the ground, caring: "brother, are you ok?"


    "Third brother, it''s so painful to be my brother. This dead monkey just pierced a piece of my brother''s internal organs." Qiu Shouxian complained to Jin Peng.


    Although he was a great Luo Jinxian, the monkey pierced his internal organs with a golden cudgel. For the time being, the severity of the injury is not much lighter than that of ordinary people.


    At this moment, he really hated Monkey Sun. If he was not the protagonist of Buddhism Daxing and the monkey of destiny, he really wanted to kill Monkey Sun alive with his big knife!


    "Brother, come on, I have a pill here. You should be able to recover after eating it." When he heard Qiu Shouxian say that, Jin Peng spread out his palm, a little white light flashed, and a pill appeared in his palm. This was his masterpiece in Lingshan in the past... Keke, when he enjoyed the sacrifice in Lingshan, the remaining pill didn''t work much, but it had a good therapeutic effect.


    After taking the pill, Qiu Shouxian took it directly and said to Jin Peng, "thank you, third brother. By the way, third brother, what should I do with him now? "


    Hearing this, Jin Peng came to the spirit, and immediately said to Qiu Shouxian indignantly, "this monkey has bullied us too much. If it is not for the prosperity of Buddhism, it will be good for us. Today, I have to use Yin and yang to wipe out the monkey. Brother, since we can''t kill him, we''ll give him a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. Isn''t he torturing you? When I get him out of your stomach, I''ll seal his eyes with the law of yin and Yang, so that he can never see clearly. It''s also an outlet for you. Another thing is that he asked me and my second brother to kneel down for him. Hum, if you want us to kneel down for him, we''ll let him come out of the door! "


    Qiu Shouxian: "what?"


    "No!" Seeing this scene, in the studio, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, immediately cried out in a voice full of grief and indignation.


    Although he is not the monkey who has been humiliated like this, if this story is spread, it will affect the reputation of all Monkey King, including himself. How can he bear it?


    Sun Wukong, the king of the demon king, is not afraid to be called shameless or ugly, but! Talking behind his back that he was expelled from the door, he really can''t bear the humiliation~


    After receiving the message from monkey king, Jinpeng directly ignores it.


    No?


    You''re kidding!


    This monkey humiliates me so much. If I don''t take revenge, where will I put my face? Where is the face of the Phoenix family?


    You will be implicated by the monkey king. That''s your business. I don''t care.


    Thinking about it, Jin Peng told Qiu Shouxian what he thought in detail. After listening to it, Qiu Shouxian''s eyes were shining and his face was full of excitement. He said, "OK, OK, this monkey doesn''t like to get into other people''s stomachs, so let him taste the taste of coming out of the door."


    With that, Qiu Shouxian used a small magic to digest the food in his stomach quickly, and then


    "Second brother, third brother, go for brother!" Qiu Shouxian broke away from Jinpeng and lingyaxian, holding his arm, and ran to the hut.


    Seeing this scene, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, was devastated. All the other friends who were watching the live broadcast were silent. They could not help sighing.


    The monkey king of that world may collapse when he wakes up and be expelled from the door. If he is himself, this


    It''s terrible. I can''t imagine it!


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "can''t Jinpeng, boss, take back his life? It''s better for you to kill the monkey than to humiliate him like this? "


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king, is not willing to let his prestige be destroyed by the monkeys in the alien world. He tells Jin Peng AI te.


    Taking his eyes back from Qiu Shouxian, Jin Peng replied, "no! In order to gain the merit of participating in the Western Pilgrimage and not to offend the old Tathagata, we can''t kill that monkey before the end of the pilgrimage, otherwise, hum, he would have died long ago! As for humiliating him, what''s wrong with my tit for tat? "


    Monkey King, the king of demon king: "it''s right to return a tooth with a tooth, but you will hurt the innocent by doing so!"


    Jin Peng: "Oh, I''ve heard that you are a monkey. You are a demon who kills people without blinking an eye. It''s ridiculous that you should care about the innocent."


    Monkey King, the king of the demon king: "it''s not funny at all, because that innocent person is my grandson, big brother. Once other people spread it in the affiliated world, my grandson''s reputation will be destroyed! Do me a favor and change the way to deal with the monkey, OK? Otherwise, as my grandson said before, you go in and catch him out, and then you break his hand or his foot. In a word, don''t let your big brother pull... "


    "Second younger brother, third younger brother, I''ve got the monkey out for my brother. Now, how can I get him out of these filthy things?"


    The news of Monkey King has not been edited yet. Suddenly, Qiu Shouxian''s voice was heard in the live broadcast room. Hearing this, monkey king felt that his monkey life was hopeless.


    Yes, social death!

 Chapter 873

    Ding, Monkey King, the king of the demon king, is offline


    After deleting the original edited news, Monkey King, the king of demon king, chose to go offline. Before leaving, he didn''t say anything cruel to Jin Peng, because it was meaningless. Even if he said it, he couldn''t achieve it in a short time.


    If he can achieve it in the future, then... There is no need to say.


    In a word, he has remembered today''s incident. Now he''d better avoid the limelight. I hope his reputation won''t get too bad in the near future.


    Yes, he didn''t believe in the character of those guys in the group at all. When this happened, there would be rumors that monkey king arrogantly got into other people''s stomachs, and then was expelled... Alas, just thinking about it, Monkey King can''t stand it.


    At this moment, he suddenly has an impulse to change his name. As long as he changes his name and uses transfiguration, he should be able to avoid the tragedy of social death.


    But!


    The name of Monkey King was given to him by his master Bodhi. How dare he change it?


    So


    "Bad luck, bad luck!" Lying on the bed of Tushan hospital, Monkey King, the king of demon king, looked at the ceiling and complained.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, journey to the West.


    Hearing Qiu Shouxian''s cry from the hut, Jin Peng and lingyaxian looked at each other, then coughed at the same time.


    Finally, Jin Peng replied, "brother, don''t take him out. You can seal his eyes directly, and then let the little demon throw him out of the cave with monkey and bucket."


    After hearing Jin Peng''s words, Qiu Shouxian thought it was better, so he did as he said.


    A few minutes later, Qiu Shouxian came out and called the little demon to throw the toilet out of the cave.


    Poor Qi Tian Da Sheng was given this


    Alas!


    Who let Jin Peng join the chat group? If he didn''t join the group, maybe he would really kneel.


    ¡­¡­


    Three lives three lives ten li peach blossom world, big Purple Palace.


    Looking at the picture on the live window, I can''t figure out where the place in the picture is. Qingcang''s brow is locked, and his mood is very solemn.


    "Is there really another world?" The doubt in Qing Cang''s heart was cut down again. He couldn''t believe it. With his strength, he couldn''t even calculate a trace.


    Only when that place is really not in the four seas and eight wastelands can it be said that it is reasonable.


    That is


    There are many worlds, and the four seas and eight wastelands are just one of them. This is hard for him to accept. If this is true, his previous cognition will be broken, and it''s hard for him to feel that his three outlooks have been refreshed.


    Then, Qingcang opens the function of the mall, looks at the crossing symbol leading to Jinpeng''s world, and falls into deeper thinking.


    "Journey to the west world, through the price of 35000 points, can only pass through one day, ordinary people clock in one day can only get three points at most, so, want to go to other world to see, sell things is the only choice, isn''t it, the group leader made this chat group is to cheat from the hand of the king what treasure?" Qingcang guessed in his heart.


    He hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to give it a try.


    The world of journey to the West requires more than 30000 points. He can''t get it, and he won''t sell it just to try. So he decided to go to the world without points.


    Where are you going?


    Douluo mainland world!


    Originally, before entering the divine world, bibidong rented the territory of the Wuhun Empire to chat group, making it a place for the group members and their partners to enter and leave freely. Later, after a short truce with Tiandou Xingluo, the Wuhun Empire resumed the war, wiped out all the enemies and ruled the whole continent.


    Therefore, the whole Douluo mainland belongs to the open area, and the group members can enter and leave freely. Of course, they should abide by the rules there, otherwise, the system will forcibly send the people back, and then report them to the group leader and administrator to make punishment.


    The function of the system has covered there.


    By the way, this Douluo continent is just that continent, not that world. The martial spirit Empire has not ruled the world yet, because that world is too big.


    "Ding, Qingcang, are you sure you want to cross the open area of Douluo mainland?" The system asks Qingcang.


    "Sure." Qingcang looked around. He couldn''t feel where the speaker was, as if he was hiding in his own brain, but how could it be? A few seconds later, Qingcang replied.


    "Whoosh!" Words fall, space a wave, he disappeared from the original place.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Buddhism is the world of Tao.


    Also unable to figure out the location of Jin Peng on the live broadcast window, donghuangtaiyi frowned, thinking that maybe this chat group is really a great magic weapon.


    There are other worlds, which are not the small worlds opened up by the great Luo Jinxian or Zhunsheng, because if they are, they cannot be calculated.


    Sage in?


    Or before that sentence, there is wa Huang in, impossible.


    Besides, there is chaos in the heaven... There is the East emperor''s bell to suppress Qi Yun, and I hold the East emperor''s bell. Even if the sage intervenes, I can''t calculate any trace. Therefore, the world where Jinpeng lives is not based on Hongmeng world.


    After understanding this, the Eastern Emperor said with a smile: "Oh, it''s a little interesting. It seems that there is a heaven outside. I''ve been looking at the sky from a perspective before. So, I''d like to see what other worlds look like."


    Thinking that Taiyi was not as safe and stingy as Qingcang, he spread out his right hand and flashed a purple light in his hand. A delicate dagger magic weapon appeared. This is a inferior congenital soul treasure Amethyst moon blade. Taiyi took it to the pawnbroker function and pawned it for more than 52000 points. Then, it opened the mall function, From the inside, I bought a rune that leads to Jin Peng''s journey to the West.


    Then Taiyi sends a message to Dijun, saying that he has something to leave for one day, and bothers his elder brother to deal with the affairs of the heaven alone for one day. Then, by using the crossing sign, people disappear from the original place and go to another world.


    Taiyi doesn''t tell Dijun about the chat group. It''s not that he wants to keep it secret and is reluctant to share his secret with Dijun. It''s that he''s not sure about the security of the chat group. When he''s sure that the chat group is really a chance, not a disaster, he will tell Dijun about it.


    What''s more, didn''t the group owner say that the group announcement and group documents also mentioned how many residence permits a group member can get to give to his partner, and then his partner also has the right to live and trade in that affiliated world?


    Residence permit, if there is no danger, he will go to get it, and then give the first one to Dijun, there is no other reason, just because he is his elder brother, his blood relatives!

 Chapter 874

    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    It took more than 50000 points to redeem the "Amethyst moon blade" from the pawn shop. Holding it, you can feel the extreme Yin power inside. Looking at the information about it on the screen in your mind, a smile flashed in Qiu''s eyes at night.


    Good. Another good magic weapon is in hand!


    [Name: Amethyst moon blade]


    From: Buddhism is the world of Tao


    Quality: inferior congenital Lingbao


    Grade: the fourth stage of immortality


    Ability: to break the stars, annihilate the creatures, the power of Taiyin


    There''s no weakness in congenital Lingbao. Even if it''s just inferior, it''s amazing. For those who have collected so many taxes and are now rich, there is no harm in collecting them at a low price.


    And then there is


    "It''s worthy of being Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor. His hand is generous. Xiantian Lingbao pawned it directly at a low price. He also bought a crossing Rune to the world of journey to the West. Unlike Qingcang, he is so stingy that he went to Douluo world without tickets. How poor is it?" At night, make complaints about autumn.


    Later, he continued to watch Jin Peng''s live broadcast. After ordering people to pour out monkey dung with monkey, the three demon kings began to discuss what they should do in the future. Finally, they decided to teach monkey a few more times and let them leave shituoling and continue to learn from the West. It was a disaster for them to learn from the West.


    Everything was just what they thought. Soon, outside the cave, the awakened Monkey King found that he had fallen to the ground, and there were filthy things on his body and around him. The whole monkey suddenly burst into a rage. First he washed his body with a pool of water made from monkey hair, and then he rushed to the cave with a golden cudgel like crazy, shouting and scolding, We need the three demon kings to fight against him.


    If we say that before, Sun Wukong was only the enemy of Jin Peng and Tang Sanzang because they captured him, now he is at odds with these three goblins for his dignity and glory.


    How dare they treat my grandson like this? How dare they!


    If we don''t kill them, what will my grandson have to stand in this world?


    "Ah! Up, goblin, eat my old sun a stick Thinking, after Jinpeng three people came out of the cave and saw them, the monkey king immediately yelled out, then jumped up and waved the golden cudgel at the three of them.


    However, can he win?


    Although we have to perform in order to gain merits, if we can''t win a monkey with three enemies, it''s too fake. So, in the live studio, all the friends watched the play with great interest. The monkey king started with three enemies, and played well with Jinpeng, but later, as time went on, He began to fall into the downwind gradually, until at last, Qiu Shouxian cut a machete on his monkey head and split it away.


    "Bang!" The monkey king flew out and landed on the ground. The golden cudgel also got rid of him and fell more than ten meters away from him. He looked very embarrassed.


    Once again, this is another failure on his way to learn the Scriptures. Damn it, the monkey king cursed his mother in his heart. He didn''t understand that he was the great sage of heaven, and that he could make havoc in heaven five hundred years ago. Why did he not see through the world after five hundred years?


    There are so many experts?!


    Although it''s three against one, you can beat yourself. These three goblins are also very powerful. You don''t see that when you were making trouble in heaven, it was one hundred thousand!


    "Well, Monkey King, you''re a little Bimawen who wants to fight against our brothers. You''re just out of your power! I think it''s not easy for you to practice. I''ll spare your life today and get out of here. If you come again, I''ll kill you both physically and mentally, and you''ll never be able to live beyond yourself! " Jin Peng stepped forward and pointed to the monkey king, disdaining him.


    "You Hearing this, the monkey king was furious.


    This damned Mirs elite, three to one win, my grandson is still so arrogant, it''s just... Shameless!


    "What are you doing? Do you dare to be brave when you lose? Get out of here With that, Jin Peng waved his hand, and a hurricane appeared, beating the monkey king, blowing him out with the golden cudgel, and disappearing in shituoling.


    After seeing off the monkey king, Jin Peng and his two brothers looked at each other and laughed. Then they raised their heads and laughed.


    One word, cool!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah ~" was blown upside down in the air by the wind. Monkey king used his hands and feet and kept waving.


    A few minutes later, he finally stabilized his figure and stopped flying backward. His feet fell on a white cloud, gasping for breath, his face was very ugly, and he said to himself, "Damn, those three goblins are not weak. Together, my grandson is not an opponent, so I have to find a helper."


    Then he began to think about who could help him?


    The first choice is Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    So he drove the somersault cloud to the South China Sea.


    Who knows, when he just flew a thousand times a somersault, suddenly, on the top of the sky, the huge space fluctuated violently. Then, a door opened, and a huge golden figure flew out of it.


    This is a big bird with golden flame. It''s very handsome. It has three feet and two wings. In a moment, the temperature around it rises by millions of degrees. Fortunately, it''s in the air, between the heaven and the world. There''s no life. Otherwise, the high temperature may directly burn people to ashes.


    Then, what kind of bird is this?


    Monkey King stopped his somersault and grabbed his head. He was very confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Futu mountain.


    Zen master WuChao, who was reading the Scriptures, was suddenly stunned. He suddenly raised his head and looked at a certain direction in the West with an unbelievable look. His mouth was slightly open and trembled. After a long time, he stammered: "Uncle... Uncle!"


    Finally, he stood up. Master WuChao clenched his fist and said excitedly, "this feeling, dalijinwu, can''t be wrong. It''s uncle!"


    "Chirp!" In a short time, Wu Chao turned into a three legged gold crow and flew to the place where the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had crossed.


    ¡­¡­


    the north sea.


    "Roar ~" a giant Kun with a body of more than ten thousand li rolled in the sea and set off a huge wave. Then, he leaned out and looked at the west, and said inconceivably, "this breath... Is the demon emperor. How can it be that he has already fallen?"


    ¡­¡­


    North guluzhou.


    Many new born demons are terrified by the smell of the sun, gold and black from the West. However, some of the demons who have lived from ancient times to the present are waving their arms and roaring.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Baize, Shangyang, Yingzhao and Qinyuan flew into the air and looked at the West together. They all looked very excited.


    Bai Ze, who has always been mature and prudent, can''t help but tremble. Then he raises his hands and shouts to the three people of Shang Yang and countless demons below: "Your Majesty is back!"


    "Your Majesty is back!"


    "Your Majesty is back!"


    ¡­¡­


    The three demon saints of Shang Yang and many big demons below followed Baize and cried out. The voice resounded through the whole Beiju Luzhou.

 Chapter 875

    Tianting, in Lingxiao hall.


    The Jade Emperor''s expression was dull now, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Darijinwu, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, how could this be possible? He had already fallen in the battle of the Lich and died with several ancestral witches. How could he suddenly be reborn?


    Someone''s up to something?


    It''s not right. Since the flood and famine broke up and Daozu divided the three realms into the heaven, the earth and the celestial world, and the starry sky and the human world (the last Dharma world), all saints have left the flood and famine. Besides the saints, who has the ability to revive Taiyi?


    No, even saints may not be able to revive Taiyi, because Taiyi exploded the original spirit at that time. So what''s the matter?


    "Your Majesty, the ancient demon emperor resurrected, how should my heaven deal with it?" At this time, under the jade steps, Taibai Venus stepped to the middle and bowed to the Jade Emperor.


    "Well... Although the demon emperor is reborn, the chaos clock has been put into chaos by Daozu. The demon emperor who has lost the chaos clock doesn''t need to pay too much attention, just keep a certain respect." The Jade Emperor came back, touched his chin and pondered for a while. Then he said to Taibai Venus and other immortals in the hall.


    "Yes, your majesty." Taibai Venus and the gods bowed their heads one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    West Tianling mountain.


    "Amitabha." In the same way, I can feel the smell of Dali, Jinwu suddenly appearing on the sky near shituoling, which is far better than WuChao. It is actually the breath of Taiyi, the demon emperor of ancient times. Duobao Buddha closed his eyes and recited a Buddhist name.


    "Buddha, the demon emperor is reborn, and the demon clan will not be as honest as before. The disciples think that our Buddha kingdom should make preparations early to prevent the demons near Lingshan mountain from troubling us." The Bodhisattva said to the Tathagata.


    Yes, although the headquarters of the demon clan is in beijuluzhou, with the prosperity of the Buddhist world, the bad monsters are all transformed by them, or captured as mounts, or raised near Lingshan mountain, so as to harm the world, and then they come forward to subdue the monsters and protect the world, so as to gain the belief of the human race for the Buddhist world.


    In the past, those monsters were afraid of the power of the Buddha world. Naturally, they were all honest and didn''t dare to rebel. But now, Taiyi Donghuang is reborn for some reason. With him, the demons will no longer be afraid of the Buddha world. Those subdued monsters may even make trouble. In addition, they are too close to Lingshan. If they make trouble suddenly, More or less, it will be affected by the Buddha world.


    After hearing the words of the great power, many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas nodded in the hall of Mahavira.


    Duobao Tathagata didn''t open his eyes, but said faintly: "what the venerable said is reasonable. In that case, please ask the eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddha to take a trip to prevent the group of demons from making trouble."


    Dressed in white, the Dragon King of Aohan, who had no shave, flew out with the lotus. He raised his hand to the Tathagata and said in a calm voice, "yes, Buddha."


    Aohan is the second younger brother of Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. However, unlike Aoguang, he has boundless magic power and ambition. He always wants to revitalize the dragon people. Therefore, as early as when he became a God, he took refuge in the western religion at that time. He was granted the title of eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddhas by zhunti saint, and he was granted the congenital spiritual treasure of ice spirit beads. His strength is far stronger than Aoguang.


    Unfortunately, after so many years, no matter how hard he tried, the dragon clan did not prosper.


    Not long after, Aohan left Lingshan with the dragon group who followed him to the west to supervise the surrounding demons.


    After Aohan left, Duobao Tathagata thought for a moment, opened her eyes and said to the next head of Guanyin Bodhisattva, "thank you, Guanyin. Please go and send me a letter of worship to Kunpeng Dasheng in Beihai. I said that I want to invite the demon master to Lingshan to have tea and talk about Taoism."


    "The decree of the law." Knowing what the Tathagata meant, the Bodhisattva bowed his head and said respectfully. His words fell, and his figure disappeared from the original place and flew out into a beam of Buddhist light.


    After the Avalokitesvara also left, the Tathagata told all the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas in the hall, "be calm and read the Buddhist scriptures! Even if the demon emperor comes back to life, our Buddhist world will still be prosperous. "


    "Yes, Buddha." All the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas said one after another. Then they put their hands together and read the Sutra. In a moment, the light of the Buddha in the hall soared and the sound of the Buddha continued.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the position where Taiyi of the East emperor crossed over.


    When the passage is closed, the golden light on darijinwu''s body suddenly flashes and becomes more dazzling. In the golden light, darijinwu''s body gradually becomes smaller, and finally becomes a handsome young man with dark yellow long hair, hanging down his waist, wearing Hongmeng heaven and earth crown, with Emperor''s pattern on the eyebrow, and wearing Hongmeng Sun Moon Star robe. He is the East emperor Taiyi!


    At the moment when he appeared in the form of congenital Tao body, a voice of emotion suddenly rang out between heaven and earth, saying: "heaven has no two days, and the earth carries all directions. I am the emperor of the East


    Sentient beings "...."


    How aggressive!


    ¡­¡­


    In the studio.


    Because shituoling is not far from the place where Taiyi crossed, and Jin Peng has not yet returned to the cave, all of you who are watching the live broadcast clearly see the dazzling golden light on the sky in the distance, the huge Jinwu figure. When you hear this powerful poem, all of you, including Qingcang who just crossed to Douluo, are shocked.


    I am the emperor of the East


    Is this Taiyi?


    Qingcang''s face twitched. Seeing the grand scene on the live broadcast window, he suddenly felt that he was a little low, no matter how he appeared, the scale of his appearance, or the slogan... And so on. When he appeared, there was no slogan at all.


    So, with such a contrast, Qingcang suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    In addition, he has already crossed the Douluo continent, making sure that this is not magic, and it is no longer a strange world. So, it''s true. This boss chat group is true. I''ll go. I really get a big chance!


    Qingcang was ashamed at first, and then he got excited again. He opened his hands and laughed. The ugly voice made many ghosts and beasts in the star forest not far away close their eyes and run away from him quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the world of journey to the West.


    Taiyi''s eyes narrowed slightly after he became a congenital Taoist body. The golden fire and the real fire of the sun suddenly converged. Then he looked down at the monkey who was standing on the somersault cloud, with a look of ignorance. Thinking of the monkey''s encounter in Jinpeng, he looked at him with a smile and opened his mouth, His voice was like the emperor of the nine gods, and he said with dignity: "monkey, you are transformed by Nu Wa stone, and wa Huang is the emperor of the demon clan. Would you like to join our demon clan, and I will make you the general of the monkey?"


    Monkey King


    My grandson has not been a monster for many years. How can you ask my grandson to go back?!

 Chapter 876

    Hearing the invitation of the emperor, Sun Wukong was shocked. Then make complaints about the corners of his mouth and Tucao in his heart.


    What''s more, he used to be a demon king when he was a monster. This bird demon of unknown origin, what did he say just now? He made my grandson a general?


    I can go to your house!


    Do you think my grandson is stupid and will promise you such a thing?


    It has to be said that although the monkey king has not yet fully understood the deep world, he has also understood after five hundred years of wind and rain at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain that when a monster has no future, he has to submit to a big force and have a high position to be respected by thousands of people.


    What forces do you submit to and what positions do you gain?


    Buddhism and Buddha!


    Do you really think that my grandson''s protection of Tang Sanzang''s Buddhist scriptures is just to repay his kindness?


    Wrong. In addition to this reason, on the one hand, I''m afraid of Buddhism, and I''m afraid that Guanyin or the Tathagata will attack me again. This is also an important reason. In addition, I can get a lot of benefits after it is completed.


    After becoming a Buddha, my grandson can always stand out and be respected by thousands of people, right£¨ This is not black. Five hundred years ago, when he was cheated into going to heaven to be Bimawen, he thought that Bimawen''s position was very high, so he left the monkeys in Huaguo Mountain and went. Anti empress dowager gave him a vacant title of the great sage of heaven for the second time. He also accepted it and went to heaven again. On the other hand, this time, the Buddha''s position was really high, so he was willing to do it normally.)


    Buddha... This fruit is higher than Guanyin Bodhisattva!


    Back to the demon family, to be a monster, what can my grandson get?


    As for the Nuwa stone, the stone that I jumped out of is called Nuwa stone. Who is the emperor of Nuwa? I have never heard of it?


    Monkey King spared his head, his face puzzled.


    "Why, do you still need to think about it?" At this time, the sky, see the monkey king did not immediately agree to come down, accept his invitation, the East emperor too a look unchanged, asked him.


    "Hey hey, although I don''t know where you come from, but... Do you know who my grandson is?" He didn''t answer Taiyi''s question. The monkey king laughed and asked donghuangtaiyi.


    I can feel the arrogance of the monkey king in his tone and body movements. I frown and have some doubts. Where did a Taiyi Jinxian get this kind of self-confidence? Who cultivated it? However, he answered his question and said, "your name is monkey king, and you are protecting the Western Heaven of Tang Sanzang. Is that right?"


    Tai Yi has never seen the journey to the West. He collected the information while watching Jin Peng''s live broadcast.


    "Ha ha, it seems that you really know something. Don''t you know that besides the name of my grandson is monkey king, I was also the monkey king, the great sage of heaven who made a havoc in heaven five hundred years ago?" The monkey king smiles, then grins at the corner of his mouth, looks at the emperor and says.


    "Making trouble in heaven?" Hearing this word, Tai YILENG, the next second, with a wave of his arm, the sun on the top of his head immediately shone down, and a piece of sunlight immediately covered the monkey king''s body, making him unable to move.


    "..." the monkey is confused. What''s the matter?


    "No, with your strength, it''s impossible to make trouble in heaven. Monkey, you''re talking big!" He subdued the monkey king and saw that he didn''t have the power to fight against his hand. Besides the physical strength, he was not called by himself. His comprehensive strength still belonged to the level of Taiyi Jinxian, and he didn''t have any special magic weapon to protect himself. How could such strength make a havoc in heaven?


    Is the heaven of this world so bad?


    However, judging from the fact that Jin Peng has the power to chop a corpse, it should not be. If the heaven can''t even deal with a Taiyi Jinxian, how can Jin Peng, a quasi saint, become a king on the earth and fight directly to be the emperor of heaven?


    Taiyi''s doubts become deeper.


    "Hey, you... What kind of monster are you?" The monkey king swallowed his saliva and struggled a few times. After he was sure that he couldn''t earn anything, he yelled at Taiyi.


    "Demon... Monster?" Hearing this word, Tai Yi narrowed his eyes. Then he put down his arms and put his hands behind him. To the Sun Wu Kong, who had recovered his freedom after the sun had dissipated, he said: "you said that I was a goblin, but I just didn''t care about you. Now I call me a goblin. Don''t you have the title of demon God in all the demon families in your world?"


    "Demon... God?" Monkey King is even more confused. The demon is the demon and the God is the God. Where is the demon God? And the world... Who is this guy?


    "Uncle!" When the monkey king was extremely confused, suddenly, a rainbow light came from the sky, and then, an excited cry rang out.


    The next moment, an old monk in a gray cassock appears here. Is he?


    "You are..." not only Sun Wukong didn''t know this uninvited guest, but also Tai Yi. He could feel the smell of gold and black on Wu Chao''s body, but he didn''t know the specific identity. After all, there are more than ten gold and black, and this is another world, not his Hongmeng world.


    "Uncle, it''s really you. Are you alive?" Wu Chao didn''t pay attention to the mole ant of the monkey king. When he came here, he immediately looked at Taiyi. Although his appearance was a little different, the smell, the dress and the emperor''s pattern in the middle of his uncle''s eyebrows could not be wrong. He was his uncle, Taiyi!


    Immediately, the golden light on Wu Chao changed from an old monk to a beautiful young man in the sun''s golden black emperor''s robe. He bowed to Tai Yi in the cloud and shed two lines of tears in his eyes. He cried: "Lu Ya, see you uncle Huang!"


    "Land pressure?"


    "Land pressure?"


    Monkey King and Tai Yi were surprised at the same time. After the former was surprised, he thought quickly in his mind: who is Lu Ya? The latter showed an unbelievable expression, and some of them looked at the handsome young man kneeling in front of them.


    Lu Ya, brother''s tenth son, before he came here, he... Was just born two years ago, and suddenly became so big?


    No, this is Lu Ya from other worlds. Does he regard himself as his uncle in this world?


    Oh, although we are all Taiyi, we are not the same person. Your uncle can admit his mistake. You are really good!


    Wait, there are Jinpeng, Luya and Taiyi in this world, so


    Taiyi moved his eyes to the monkey king, and he was even more puzzled: "the monkey said he was making trouble in heaven. Can he defeat me in this world? It''s impossible? The breath of Lu Ya in this world has reached the level of cutting two corpses to be holy. I am not weaker than Lu Ya in this world, am I


    And


    Too one moved the vision to return to the body of land pressure again.


    "He just said that I was resurrected. What does that mean? Am I dead in this world? Who killed the monkey king? You''re kidding

 Chapter 877

    It''s not surprising that there will be such a guess soon. The monkey king said before that, he once made a havoc in the heavenly palace 500 years ago. As one of the two heavenly emperors, he won''t sit back and ignore this kind of thing. He will definitely stop it, and then beat the troublemakers to death.


    However, the monkey is still alive and well... Well, at least he is still alive.


    Originally, he wanted to say that he was living well, but Tai Yi suddenly thought that the monkey had just been associated with dung, so he immediately stopped thinking that he was at least alive.


    Taiyi thinks that if someone makes trouble in heaven, he will kill him, even if he is transformed by the Nuwa stone of Wa Huang. After all, Nuwa stone is not a great treasure. Wa Huang can''t take it to heart.


    Therefore, the world itself should be the same.


    However, the monkey is still alive, and Lu Ya of the world says that he is "resurrected", which means that he of the world is dead.


    So, can I not associate these two things together?


    No!


    But!


    East emperor Taiyi looks left, right, up and down. He really can''t see where the monkey can kill himself. As far as he is concerned, he can''t stand still and let him kill him, and he can''t break his physical defense, not to mention his chaos... East emperor bell protects his body.


    From the point of view that Lu Ya in this world has the power to cut two corpses, his accomplishments in this world should no longer be lower than himself, or even if he is not as good as himself, that''s not a big difference. It''s only a joke that Taiyi Jinxian wants to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi decided to be quiet first and figure out what happened in the world, the world''s own... How did he die?!


    Then Taiyi stepped forward and helped Lu Ya up. Looking at the strange nephew, Taiyi was in a trance, but soon calmed down, patted him on the shoulder, and said in a gentle voice: "it''s good to cut off the two corpses. It''s worthy of being the eldest brother''s child!"


    "Uncle ~" felt the touch of Taiyi on his shoulder. Hearing his uncle''s words, Lu Ya''s eyes suddenly turned red. Then, in Taiyi''s confused expression, he suddenly opened his hands, hugged him, and cried: "uncle, it''s really you, it''s really you, you''re back, great, it''s really great."


    Donghuangtaiyi


    Is it necessary to be so excited? Do I have such deep feelings with Lu Ya in this world?


    It''s not surprising that Lu Ya of his world was just born two years ago and didn''t have much affection for him. Among the ten sons of Di Jun, the one who had the deepest affection for him was his eldest nephew Bo Li.


    However, it''s good to feel deeply. I''m very close to my elder brother, and my nephew is close to me.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi was about to say something to Lu Ya. However, Lu Ya continued to cry and said, "uncle, since you and your father died in the Lich war, the demon clan has lost the heaven, and was driven to beijuluzhou by Daozu. The Terran has become the protagonist of heaven and earth. And Kunpeng, who betrayed us at that time, claimed to be a "demon master" and controlled Beihai. It''s really shameless! My nephew joined zhunti saint and joined the western religion, hoping to lead the demon clan to rise again one day. However, my nephew''s strength is poor, and heaven doesn''t like our demon clan. So far, I still have no achievements. Fortunately, uncle, you''re back, and the demon clan has a future! With my uncle, the name of dalijinwu will resound through the three realms again, uncle, eh? Uncle, what''s the matter with you? "


    He was crying with Taiyi about how hard he had been with the demon clan over the years, and how happy he was when Taiyi came back. Suddenly, holding Taiyi, Lu Ya noticed that his uncle''s body suddenly became stiff. He was shocked. He quickly released Taiyi, looked at him and asked him.


    Too a return to God, a burst of trembling lips, and finally, closed his mouth, incomparably handsome face showed a faint smile, touching the landing pressure of the top of the head, nodded.


    "Uncle!" See too a nod, seems to be in response to their own: uncle in the future, you do not have to bear so much pressure, after all things to uncle, uncle will lead the rise of the demon race. Lu Ya was overjoyed and held Taiyi once again.


    As the supreme emperor of heaven, ordinary people don''t even dare to look at him, let alone hug him. Now they are hugged by people again and again, but they don''t care about it. Because the other party is his own nephew, even the nephew of the other world, it''s still a nephew. It''s a big day, isn''t it?


    So, it doesn''t matter.


    But!


    What he said just now, in the battle of the lich, he and his elder brother both killed themselves. Is this NIMA... True or false?


    Impossible?!


    Let Lu pressure holding, too one in the heart of the Lich two groups of strength.


    On the other side of the witch family are the twelve ancestors, Houyi, Kuafu, Fengbo, Yushi and other great witches. Besides, there are no experts. As for the bottom card, there are only the twelve capitals, the heavenly spirits and the great array.


    And their own demon clan, have their own and elder brothers, as well as wa Huang, Fu Xi, Kun Peng, Ao Yue, Bai Ze, Shang Yang, Ying Zhao, Fei Lian... And 365 Da Luo Jinxian. As for the bottom card, in addition to Hun... Donghuang Zhong and Hetu Luoshu, there are Zhoutian star array and Hunyuan Heluo array. Especially wa Huang, who is a saint!


    This... How to see, should be the demon clan steady victory just right! How could he and his elder brother be reduced to the end of self explosion?


    Kunpeng betrayed the demon clan. How could it be that he didn''t want to live? A trace of his true spirit is still pinned on the demon flag. He can kill him at any time!


    Has the Terran become the protagonist?


    This is even more funny. Although the Terran was created by Emperor WA, it''s just a postnatal race. There are countless more powerful races in Hongmeng world than the Terran. It''s not their turn to play the leading role.


    The demon clan was driven to beijuluzhou by Daozu?


    What... Where is beijuluzhou? What is it?


    Because Taiyi''s Buddha is the world of Tao, where the Hongmeng earth has not been broken, and the earth immortal world has not yet been born, he does not know what the North guluzhou is.


    Originally, I wanted to know the answer to the question from Lu Ya''s mouth. Who ever thought that after listening to him, Taiyi found that her problems had become more and more.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, below, looking up at their nephew''s monkey king, swallowing saliva, finally back to God.


    Dari Jinwu


    "Well, they just admitted that they are all dari Jinwu, demon clan, demon emperor, hehe, hehe ~" the monkey king said with a dry smile in his heart. Then, he padded his feet and prepared to sneak away.

 Chapter 878

    Although Sun Wukong is only a monkey, he is absolutely the most intelligent in the world... Well, he can rank in the top ten in intelligence quotient, even though he has been played by a large group of immortals and Buddhas.


    In the past, monkey king had never heard of their prestige when he was in the demon clan. After all, the heaven once belonged to the demon clan, which is a glorious history that the demon clan will never forget.


    And darijinwu, the royal family in the demon clan, is recognized as the leader of the demon clan. These two guys are darijinwu, and one of them is the resurrected Emperor Taiyi. This NIMA... It''s a big deal!


    The monkey king thought that he should not offend Taiyi except for being a little arrogant, but!


    Such a powerful big demon, you''d better not get close to it, and go away far away, as far as you can.


    So the monkey king thought.


    However


    "Stop!" Just after two steps on tiptoe, suddenly, the voice of Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor came into his ears, which made his action stop abruptly, and a chill came out in his heart. What, my grandson didn''t offend him so much, he shouldn''t have suppressed my grandson like Buddha?


    After five hundred years at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, he ate iron gall and drank copper juice when he was hungry and thirsty. The monkey king, who had suffered a lot, didn''t want to live like that any more.


    On the sky, Taiyi put his hand on Lu Ya''s shoulder and gently pushed him away. Then, looking down at the monkey king, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and a look of inquiry flashed through his eyes.


    After watching him for a few seconds, the monkey king finally showed a flattering smile on his face. He turned around, raised his hand, and made a monkey bow to Taiyi. He said with a smile, "the demon emperor is up. My grandson is polite. I don''t know his Majesty''s identity just now. How offensive it is. Please forgive me!"


    Then the monkey king lowered his head.


    It''s no shame to salute the emperor of the demon clan.


    Anyway, since he left Wuzhishan and set foot on the road of learning Buddhist scriptures, he basically saluted at the sight of people and was used to it.


    Taiyi didn''t respond to Monkey King''s words. He looked at him deeply and determined once again that the monkey''s strength is only Taiyi Jinxian, who can break the sky... It''s still Taiyi, which is much worse than the demon God who just joined Daluo Jinxian. How can such a monkey make a havoc in heaven?


    Think, too a pair of side Lu pressure asked: "small ten, this monkey said he once made a scene in heaven, can have this matter?"


    Small ten?


    Heard too a pair of their own address, Lu pressure Leng Leng, uncle was so called his own? It doesn''t seem to be, but... No matter what he is, he is his own uncle because of the big sun, gold and black smell and the emperor''s tattoo.


    Immediately, Lu Ya replied, "it''s true."


    "How can it be that he''s Taiyi Jinxian?" Taiyi still can''t believe it.


    "Although there is such a thing, in fact, five hundred years ago, the gods and Buddhas were playing monkey, and they didn''t really stop him. Everything is preparing for today''s West heaven to learn scriptures." See too one side to show the color of doubt, Lu pressure continues to say.


    "Oh?"


    "What did you say?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ya was a little interested, while Sun Wukong''s eyes glared and cried out, his face full of shock.


    Although... Along the way, he was stopped by all kinds of monsters and forced to ask for help from all kinds of daemons. This has already made Monkey King guess whether he was really making trouble in heaven. He can''t even deal with the mounts of some wild monsters and immortals. How can he make trouble in heaven? However, when he heard Lu Ya say that, he still couldn''t accept it.


    Just like people, from frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult. He has been used to being the great sage of heaven, and facing other gods and monsters with a superior attitude. Now, he has to recognize the reality that he is not the great sage of heaven, but just a monkey who has been teased by a large group of people. How can the monkey king accept this?


    Just when the monkey king couldn''t accept it and wanted to go, he was trapped by Taiyi''s aura and couldn''t go away. Lu Ya talked about the monkey king''s havoc in heaven with Taiyi in a very clear way.


    Because he felt that his uncle might be trying to revive the demon clan by learning from the West and promoting Buddhism.


    After all, it is indeed the most important thing for Tang Sanzang and his party to learn from the West.


    Listening to Lu Ya''s explanation, Taiyi gradually understood what was going on in the monkey''s mouth.


    Havoc in heaven, oh, this is also havoc in heaven?


    It''s just that everyone didn''t bother to argue with a monkey who didn''t know anything, and let him fool around. When he finally hit the sky, he was caught before he could even enter the South Gate of heaven. Is that a big trouble? The pets that his sister-in-law keeps can make a havoc in heaven every day.


    Monkey King


    After hearing Lu Ya''s words, the monkey was already autistic.


    Monkey?


    Yes, he is the monkey who was fooled. Hateful, hateful, but he just can''t resist. Even if he understands that he was fooled in those years, now he can only follow their established route honestly, because he is too weak to go on. I''m afraid he can''t even go back to Wuzhishan. The whole monkey is gone, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu~


    "Jade Emperor, who is he?" Understand the truth of Monkey King''s havoc in heaven, and know that he has nothing to do with the world''s own death. However, Taiyi didn''t hear his name or Dijun''s name from his mouth when Lu Ya told this story. Therefore, the Lich war in this world erupted earlier than 500 years ago. Did he... Fall long ago?


    "He is now the emperor of heaven, and his name is Zhang Bainian. Uncle, after you and your father both fell, our demon clan was driven to beijuluzhou by Daozu. Daozu ordered the boy under him to take over the position of emperor of heaven for Haotian God. Later, Haotian God sent Xuannu to help emperor Xuanyuan defeat Chiyou in Zhuolu, which angered Xingtian. Xingtian rushed to heaven and fought with Haotian. Finally, Xingtian was beheaded and Haotian fell. After the fall of Haotian, Zhenling was reincarnated. After 1750 robberies, every 129600 years, Daoji was finally successful. He killed three corpses and returned to heaven as Zhang Bainian, becoming the Jade Emperor and the third emperor of heaven. " Lu answered for Taiyi.


    "Haotian, Zhang Bainian..." hearing Lu Ya''s answer, Tai Yi''s brow was locked. His mood was so complicated that he could not describe it in words.


    The demon family heaven is defeated. The Terran has become the protagonist of heaven and earth. In the past, the little boy who was responsible for opening the door of Zixiao palace took over the position of himself and his elder brother and became the emperor of heaven. There is also the reincarnation of Zhang Bairen and Haotian boy. Isn''t that still Haotian? Good guy, he was deliberately killed by Xingtian, so that he could go down to the world to make his own Daoji perfect, and cut off the third corpse and his own corpse, right?


    Too one guesses a way in the heart.


    The next second, there was a cold light in his eyes. He suddenly looked up to the direction of Lingxiao hall in the heaven, and said in a cold voice: "wanton!"


    "Block ~" raised his arm, and a beam of golden light flew out of Taiyi''s sleeve robe. The East emperor''s bell vibrated, making a shaking sound, breaking the power of Haotian mirror monitoring here.


    "Boom!"


    The endless force of repression and rebound hit. In a moment, the heaven and earth around the Lingxiao temple were pale, the heaven and earth were shaken, and the Jade Emperor, who was high on the throne of the temple, was on the verge of collapse.

 Chapter 879

    Looking at the shaking of his Lingxiao hall, I felt that the seat under his buttocks was also shaking. In other people''s eyes, he was tottering, and the face of the Jade Emperor was very ugly.


    "What a good Eastern Emperor, what a good Taiyi. He is just as he used to be. He is domineering and resolute, and doesn''t pay attention to all living beings!" The Jade Emperor put his hand on the throne and clenched it tightly. He was angry.


    He first used haotianjing to check the situation of Taiyi, but so what? Now he is the emperor of heaven and the leader of the three realms. For the sake of the stability of the three realms, he wants to check what''s wrong with Taiyi as a restless element?


    What did you say, presumptuous?


    You''re being presumptuous!


    I dare to use chaos clock to bounce back the power of my Haotian mirror, and even shake my Lingxiao hall with the force of suppression. It doesn''t give me any face. Taiyi, you just come back and want to fall again, don''t you think it still belongs to your era? Chaos clock has been put into endless chaos by Daozu. Without chaos clock, you just


    wait!


    "Chaos clock!" Suddenly, he thought that the magic weapon Taiyi used to destroy the power of Haotian mirror was chaos clock, and the sound just now was the same as that he had heard millions of years ago. It was chaos clock. Yes, the Jade Emperor screamed.


    How can this be possible? Daozu Mingming has banished the chaos clock. Even the sage can''t find it there. How did the newly resurrected Taiyi get it back?


    This time, things are in trouble.


    Before that, the Jade Emperor was not very afraid of Taiyi. After all, the times have really changed. He is no longer a little boy in Zixiao palace in the past. Now he is the most powerful quasi saint who cuts three corpses. The emperor of heaven has countless God of war under his command, and the Taiqing saint''s sub supreme emperor helps him.


    On the other hand, Taiyi is a lonely family. Dijun did not come back to life with him. Therefore, even if he wants to fight against himself and take back the position of emperor of heaven, he will not win. At most, it''s just a fierce battle.


    But.


    Taiyi has chaos clock in his hand again, which is... Very difficult to do.


    Although Haotian sword, Haotian mirror and Haotian pagoda are the best of their kind, chaos clock is the best of their kind. Moreover, Taiyi''s magic power and sun fire are not for fun. So, it''s hard, it''s really hard!


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum, that little boy of those days has become a real climate now." Take back the Donghuang bell, throw away the sleeves of Taiyi, and put both hands behind him. Looking at the direction of Lingxiao hall, he says faintly.


    He is not a quasi saint in this world. Although his fighting power has not changed, he can no longer communicate with heaven and calculate all kinds of things. However, his eyes are not blind, he can see.


    Through countless miles of distance, he saw the figure of Wei''an in the Lingxiao hall. Although the appearance changed and the breath became stronger, the essence of the other side did not change. Chaotic stone is the boy of Haotian.


    Immediately, too one side head looked at Lu Ya, to his cross examination ask a way: "Hao Tian already is to chop three corpses of quasi saint, why do you just chop two corpses?"


    Land pressure


    Uncle, your question is very interesting. Compare me with the Jade Emperor? If I can beat him, I need to take refuge in the western religion and become a Zen master of WuChao. Not to mention leading the demon clan to recapture the heaven, I can at least kill the traitor Kunpeng, unify the demon clan and rebuild the demon sect.


    Lu Ya pursed his lower lip, looked at Taiyi with a very aggrieved look, and then said to him: "uncle, Haotian has the guidance of his Taoist ancestors. Moreover, he was born millions of years earlier than his nephew, and then he enjoyed heaven''s good fortune. His accomplishments are growing with each passing day. Nephew... Can''t beat him


    "Well, no ambition." Although he knew that Lu Ya''s words were true, Taiyi could not help yelling at him when he admitted that he was not as good as Haotian. Then, he opened his hand and a white light flashed by. Then, a big flag, which was more than forty-five feet high and colorful, appeared in his hands. It was the treasure of the demon clan, the Zhaoyao flag.


    This flag is the symbol of the Lord of the demon clan. It can call the objects of hundreds of millions of demons in the three realms. If you shake it, all the people of the demon clan will come!


    Of course, this banner is not his exclusive property. He and Dijun take turns in charge of it. There''s no rules for how to take turns. But they don''t care. It doesn''t matter. You take it today, I take it tomorrow, you take it for a million years, and I take it for a million years. It doesn''t matter.


    Taiyi and Dijun, two brothers, are stronger than Jin. They never suspect each other, never fight for power, and never turn against their brothers for women''s sake. Their feelings far surpass their children''s private feelings and father son''s feelings. They have been together since they were born, supporting each other and growing up together. After Dijun was born, they have been waiting for their brother to be born


    The book returns to the true story, holding the demon flag, Taiyi says to the monkey king below: "monkey, I won''t ask you what you mean now. I''ll take out a trace of your true spirit and put it into the demon flag, otherwise, I''ll use the sun''s true fire to make you die in an instant."


    Monkey King:! "


    You''re too cruel!


    Hearing Taiyi''s words, Monkey King''s eyes widened, his throat moved, and he wanted to swear, but his reason suppressed his emotion. He didn''t say the words.


    At that time, the Tathagata just suppressed him at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi wanted to drive him out of his wits. How could it make him lose his soul?


    But if you refuse


    When Sun Wukong thought of the shocking scene when Tai appeared, he raised his arm and summoned a ray of sunshine to restrain himself. Now he was trapped by his aura and the earth shaking bell just now. No matter what Sun Wukong thought, he didn''t think he had any chance of winning. This guy is more powerful than the three goblins in shituoling, So if you refuse, you will be beaten to death, right?


    "No? OK, then you... "


    "Wait a minute, your majesty. My grandson said yes. However, I have a request. I hope your majesty can help save my master and let us continue to learn from the West. Is that ok? " Monkey King quickly raised his hand, said to Taiyi, trying to bargain a wave.


    "Uncle..." seeing this, Lu Ya wanted to say something to Taiyi, but Taiyi put up a palm, interrupted him, and said to him faintly: "I know it in my heart."


    "Well, I can promise you to give your true spirit."


    There was no way. Trapped by Taiyi''s aura, the monkey king could not escape. He could only honestly offer his true spirit. Taiyi made him fly to the demon flag with one move. Then he put the demon flag away, jumped up and turned it into a big sun Jinwu. He urged his own magic power, let the light of Jinwu light up the whole earth, and said in a high voice: "the sun is flying in the sky, and the king is coming forever, Today, my mother has established a demon clan and a demon sect, and suppressed Qi Yun with the East emperor''s bell


    "Hum!" Endless pressure swept over the three realms, and huge amounts of merits and virtues fell down. They were weaker than saints and far more than ordinary quasi saints. The momentum burst out from Taiyi. Suddenly, the three realms were shocked!

 Chapter 880

    The way of heaven is changeable, the way of heaven has no relatives, the way of heaven has no home.


    In the past, when the Sanqing Dynasty established religion, the way of heaven granted merit and virtue, and the interception of religion failed, it was also God''s will. The Styx River established Asura cult, and the Nu Wa established demon cult. Then, the demon cult died with the decline of the demon clan. Today, Taiyi announced the re establishment of the demon clan demon cult. The way of heaven once again agreed and granted merits. I don''t know what the outcome of this demon clan demon cult will be.


    As far as Taiyi is not a person in this world, is this... Very important?


    Ever since the flood and famine broke up (originally called Hongmeng world by Buddhism), the earthly fairyland has appeared. Countless creatures who originally lived in the flood and famine have been scattered in the chaos. Some of them are too far away from the earthly fairyland and will never come back. Others are not so far away from the earthly fairyland and will spend tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions of years to come back, Does the way of heaven want to exclude them, position them as alien, and eradicate them?


    You''re kidding!


    As long as there is no obstacle to the normal operation of heaven, people from other worlds can come!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the one on the top of his head appeared again, and it was more dazzling than before. Hearing his words, all the creatures in the three realms were shocked.


    Reestablishing the demon clan and demon sect, is that crazy?!


    For some monsters born in the last million years, they have never seen the glorious scene of the demon family in heaven, nor have they seen how the demons oppressed the vast wasteland in the past. For them, these things are just the oral history of their ancestors. Now, some top powers announce the reestablishment of the demon family''s demons, which makes them feel shocked and excited.


    Is the demon clan going to rise?


    ¡­¡­


    North guluzhou.


    Looking at the dazzling golden light on the top of the sky, looking at the distant figure that is comparable to the sun, hearing his cry, Baize Shangyang and other demon saints all shed tears of excitement. Then, Baize yelled to the demons below: "Your Majesty has reestablished the demon sect, and has been recognized by the way of heaven, our demon clan is about to revive!"


    "Demon! Demon! Demon!... "


    At the command of Baize and other demon saints, millions of demon clans gathered together, banners fluttered, the north wind blowing, blowing boundless murderous.


    On all the flags they held were painted a golden black, which spread its wings and seemed to soar.


    This is the flag of the once demon family in heaven. Since the end of the battle of lich, Dijun and Taiyi both fell down. Even Aoyue, the protector of the Eastern Emperor, led Zhutian Liuwei to shut himself up in the emperor''s palace. This flag has not appeared in the third world for many years. Now the gold and black flag reappears, which seems to indicate that the once demon family''s heaven is about to reappear!


    "All the demons follow me to worship your majesty. By the way, tell all the people in the three realms that I, the demon clan, have come back!" Bazaar called out again.


    One side of the Shang sheep looks up to the sky and laughs. Then he personally beats the war drum. In a moment, millions of demons rush to Xiniu Hezhou.


    Aohan, the king Buddha of the eight heavenly dragons who had just descended from Lingshan mountain, sensed this, and the whole dragon was in a daze.


    He can''t watch so many monsters.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianting, in Lingxiao hall.


    The power of suppression of the East emperor''s bell has finally dissipated, and the Lingxiao hall has recovered to be stable. However, the face of the Jade Emperor, who is high on the throne, does not look good. On the contrary, his face has become more ugly now.


    The Eastern Emperor once again established the demon clan and demon sect, and millions of demon clans in Beiju Luzhou rushed there, holding high the banner of demon clan''s heaven. What''s the meaning of this? Do you want to rebel?


    "Boom!"


    Just as the Jade Emperor was thinking about it, suddenly, a huge sound came from somewhere in the east of the heaven, and the whole Lingxiao hall was shaken again. However, this time, the vibration only stopped after two shakes, which was no more powerful than the previous suppression of the East emperor''s bell, which made it shake for several minutes.


    "What''s the matter, that place is..." looking at the direction of this strong momentum, the Jade Emperor frowned and thought quickly.


    "No, your majesty!" At this time, the queen mother of yaochi came in with Xuannv, and told the Jade Emperor in a flurry: "the ancient Tiandi palace was opened, and Dayi Tianlong Aoyue went out of the pass, injuring jiutiandang''s magic grandmaster, Doumu Yuanjun and gouchen Dadi, and led the demon clan''s Zhutian Liuwei to fly to the lower boundary of Xiniu Hezhou."


    "What, Aoyue?" Hearing this, the Jade Emperor suddenly stood up. His face was not ugly now. It was gloomy and dark!


    Ao Yue is the fourth person in the demon family. Taiyi, the protector of the Eastern Emperor, is second only to Dijun, Xihe and Taiyi. Even when the top ten Jinwu see him, they also have to perform disciple ceremony.


    Ao Yue also has another identity. He is the eldest son of ZuLong, the crown prince of the ancient dragon clan. Because his life is as noble as his father''s, and he is antagonistic to his father, he absorbs half of ZuLong''s mana uncontrollably under the influence of the celestial phenomena. As a result, ZuLong falls into a bad situation when fighting Yuanfeng and shiqilin, and his face is greatly disgraced.


    Later, the battle of the three ethnic groups came to an end temporarily. In order to concentrate on healing, ZuLong appointed four Dragon Kings to take charge of the dragon family, and gave up Ao Yue, who should have inherited the throne of the Dragon Emperor. With the help of Zhulong, the elder of the dragon family, Ao Yue led the guard Qinglong to leave the dragon family and prepared to wait for the opportunity to make a comeback.


    Unexpectedly, on the way to buzhoushan, Kunpeng suddenly appeared and attacked them. Ao Yue was caught unprepared. When his life was about to fall, Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, appeared and beat Kunpeng with chaos clock to save Ao Yue. Aoyue remembered Taiyi''s life-saving kindness and thought that he was abandoned by ZuLong and homeless, so he surrendered to Taiyi and expressed his willingness to be his mount, From then on, he worked for Tianting, and he called himself "dalitianlong".


    Taiyi took Ao Yue, but didn''t want him to be a mount. On the contrary, he was canonized as the Eastern Emperor''s Dharma protector. He was second only to the demon emperor in the heaven, and he was the Eastern Emperor after the demon. Even the top ten Jinwu had to perform disciple ceremony when they saw him. In addition, he was also allowed to take charge of the most powerful army of the demon family - the six guards of the heavens!


    Of course, even though Taiyi was canonized as Aoyue, Aoyue was still willing to be his mount when Taiyi went out. Taiyi felt helpless about this.


    Later, the battle of Lich broke out and Taiyi fell. The Terran who had been mutilated by the demon clan became the protagonist of heaven and earth. In order to protect the demon clan from extinction, Ao Yue, as the protector of the Eastern Emperor, ordered Oriental Green Dragon (AO Yue''s guardian), Xiji white tiger, Nanjiang rosefinch, Beiyu Xuanwu and Zhongtu Huangqi to make great wishes to protect the way of heaven, Save a ray of life for the demon clan!


    Later, Ao Yue led Zhutian Liuwei to seal himself up in Tiandi palace, waiting for the return of the Eastern Emperor.


    Yes, although Taiyi in this world has completely fallen, Ao Yue firmly believes that he will come back one day!


    By the way, Aoyue''s blood descendants went to the West pole after the war of the Lich to breed and live, known as the "dragon clan", and they are also the ancestors of the Western dragon.


    However, due to the lack of real dragons in the west, with the cross breeding, the blood of Aoyue in the dragon clan became thinner and thinner. In later generations, it was basically only similar in shape and strength~

 Chapter 881

    The book goes back to the truth. At this time, Ao Yue went out of the pass and took the demon family''s Zhu Tian Liu Wei to Xiniu Hezhou. What''s this for? A fool can think of it. It must be for the East emperor Taiyi. He realized that Taiyi was reborn, so he happily stopped waiting in the emperor''s palace and took the initiative to bring people out to look for him.


    He came out as soon as he came out. He also injured my jiutiandang demon ancestor, Doumu Yuanjun, and the West colluded with the emperor. He was beating the face of heaven, beating my face. Do you really think I can''t help you in such a big heaven?


    "Hum!" Immediately, the Jade Emperor stood up from his throne and gave a cold hum. The powerful pressure made many immortals in the temple tremble. Everyone knew that his Majesty was angry. This time, something really happened.


    "Bold Ao Yue, how dare you commit a crime in heaven? If you don''t punish me severely, how can heaven lead the three realms in the future? Tota, King Li, listen to the order


    "Ah? I''m here. " In the procession of immortals below, Li Jing didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor would call out his name. He was surprised. Then he swallowed his saliva and stepped out of the procession to the Jade Terrace.


    "I order you to be commander-in-chief and lead the four heavenly kings, the Third Prince of Nezha, the twenty-four divine generals of the thunder department, the five Dou star king, the God of Liuding and Liujia, the twelve yuan Chen, the twenty-eight constellations, and the three hundred thousand heavenly generals to go down immediately and arrest Ao Yue!" The Jade Emperor decreed to Li Jing.


    Many people have been given. This battle is enough to shock the three circles, but


    Li Jing doesn''t want to take this message.


    Standing in front of the emperor''s seat, after giving the order, Li Jing, who was below, did not immediately shout "thank you for the order". The Jade Emperor frowned and said in a loud voice: "King Li, did you not hear my order?"


    Li Jing''s puzzled face immediately became bitter. He quickly bowed down to the Jade Emperor and said, "Your Majesty, Ao Yue is the eldest son of the ancestral dragon. As early as in the emperor''s reign, he was already the quasi saint who killed three corpses. In his hand, he held the Dragon God battle halberd created by the demon emperor who inspired Hongmeng star and chaos clock to fight for him, and he also held the most powerful six guards of the demon family, I''m afraid I''m not his opponent just because I''m waiting for you. Please tell me


    Li Jing took his tower and knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, please give me a lesson!"


    When he knelt down, many immortals in the hall knelt down to the Jade Emperor. They didn''t do this to follow Li Jing, but... The people the Jade Emperor just ordered also had their names, and they didn''t want to go down to the world to die.


    Fight with dari Tianlong?


    Oh, my God, the Buddha does not have a chance to win, does he?


    "You, you..." after hearing Li Jing''s words, he saw that there were so many immortals kneeling down in the Lingxiao hall, begging for his own lesson. The anger in the Jade Emperor''s heart suddenly became more intense.


    How can it be? How can it be? In such a big heaven, they ordered so many people and let them go together. They didn''t even have the courage to go to war. Is this still the God of his heaven? This is their coward in heaven, coward!


    "Your Majesty, the other side is the crown prince of the ancient dragon clan, and the quasi saint of the three corpses. No matter in status or strength, they belong to the top existence in the three realms. Nezha thinks that if we really want to arrest him, we should at least send someone with the same status and strength as him to be the commander in chief. This is the right way. As for my father..." Nezha did not kneel down, He looked at Li Jing kneeling in front of the jade steps, thought about it, and said to the Jade Emperor above.


    "Compared with ZuLong''s eldest son, Chen''s identity and strength are really far behind. If Chen is in charge, I''m afraid people who don''t know will say that our heaven doesn''t understand the rules." Without waiting for Nezha to finish, Li Jing raised his head and added to the Jade Emperor.


    "Well, according to your father and son, who is more suitable to be in charge?" The Jade Emperor, less angry, sat down and asked.


    "Nezha thinks that it''s most appropriate for your majesty to be in charge personally. It can also be used to show your Majesty''s invincible strength to all living beings in the three realms, so that some unruly officials and thieves can get rid of those unrealistic ideas as soon as possible." Nezha said with a smile to the Jade Emperor. His expression seemed so sincere, but I don''t know why. When the jade emperor heard this and looked at his smile, he was not happy.


    Is he in charge?


    Are you kidding?


    He is the emperor of heaven!


    The Grand Court of heaven has come to the point where the emperor of heaven is in charge. How far has the court of heaven declined?


    He also shows his strength. If I defeat Ao Yue, I should take it for granted. If I accidentally lose to him, then


    Haotian can''t imagine what will happen at that time.


    What, even you don''t have absolute confidence to defeat Ao Yue?


    Bullshit, who dares to say that he has absolute self-confidence, but if he doesn''t go, Li Jing doesn''t want to take people with him. Try to win with the sea of people tactics. What should he do?


    "Your Majesty, it''s better to send someone to the west to invite the Buddha to come forward and arrest Ao Yue for us." In Haotian some don''t know what to do, suddenly, too white Venus came out, to his advice.


    "The Tathagata? Good Haotian was immediately overjoyed and said to Taibai Jinxing, "Changgeng, I''ll leave this matter to you. Go to the West and ask the Buddha to arrest Aoyue for me."


    Anyway, in order to cooperate with the Buddhist world, I had invited him once, which led some ignorant idiots to mistakenly think that their heaven is very weak. In this case, I would like to invite him again today. However, this time, the opponent is not the monkey of Monkey King, but the dragon of Aoyue, who cut three corpses. I don''t know whether the Tathagata will agree.


    Haotian''s mind.


    Then, looking at the waste below, suddenly, out of breath, with a wave of his hand, he said: "all roll for me!"


    "Yes, your majesty." The gods answered.


    After they all left the Lingxiao hall, Haotian sat down on the throne, looking at the queen mother of yaochi floating on the auspicious clouds, and said to him helplessly: "I thought that after the Fengshen war, there were a lot of talented people in the heaven, but I didn''t expect that I was still so vulnerable, even... I didn''t have the courage to fight with the enemy!"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t need to be angry about this. There are many talented people in heaven. They are not without courage, but the enemy your majesty wants them to fight today is Ao Yue. It''s really... Too difficult for them." Yaochi queen mother raised a language, said to Haotian.


    "Well, except for them, my heaven... Well! Just Ao Yue made them afraid. If Taiyi of the East emperor really came to heaven, I expected them to... Oh, I thought before that even if the East emperor was born again, I would not be afraid. Now it seems that there are millions of demons in beiguluzhou, Baize Shangyang, Ao Yue and Zhutian Liuwei, and the strength of these demons is still hidden in my heaven, I have to prepare early. "


    "What does your majesty think?"


    "If I have any idea, it''s just the same as before. I''ll go and ask Daozu to make the decision for us." Haotian said special Counsellor''s words in a plain tone.


    Queen Mother of yaochi

 Chapter 882

    Xiniu Hezhou, on a certain sky.


    Bathing in boundless merits, Taiyi is in a wonderful mood, although


    These merits are far less than when he and his elder brother started the demon family''s heaven. However, the number of them is considerable. If they are given to an immortal, he can instantly become a quasi saint to cut a corpse.


    Of course, the premise is that he must have the congenital spirit treasure that can be used to cut the corpse, and use these merits and virtues to improve his cultivation. Otherwise, he will have to stop.


    Although there is a way to become a saint by virtue, it is aimed at the saint. In addition to the innate gods and demons, the day after tomorrow''s practitioners have to cut off at least one corpse in order to be promoted to the quasi saint.


    Tai Yi doesn''t intend to use these virtues to improve his cultivation, because his cultivation can''t be improved any more. He is the most powerful quasi saint. He is only one Hongmeng Ziqi away from the saint realm, and he lacks nothing else.


    What, to prove it?


    Then we can''t use the merits to improve our accomplishments. To prove the truth means to break through the shackles of the way of heaven. How can we use the merits given by the way of heaven to improve our strength?


    So, keep it first. It will be useful in the future.


    "Uncle, congratulations uncle, reestablish the demon clan demon cult!" At this time, Lu Yafei came over and said excitedly to Taiyi, who had collected the boundless merits.


    "Well." In this regard, too a nod, did not show too much gaffe expression.


    After all, can he say that he can only stay in this world for one day, and that if he wants to stay here, he has to keep buying runes?


    "Uncle, what should we do next? Do we think of a way to revive our father, emperor and mother, or do we plan to revive Buddhism, stir up the storm, or attack heaven directly and kill Haotian by imitating the original Xingtian?" Didn''t care too one that insipid facial expression, oneself uncle has always been so calm of a demon, Lu pressure then asks to too one.


    "This..."


    "Old minister Baize, join your majesty


    "Old minister Shang Yang, see your majesty!"


    "See your majesty, old minister Qinyuan!"


    "Old minister Fei Lian, see your majesty!"


    "Demon! Demon! Demon I''ll wait to see your majesty


    Taiyi was about to say something to Lu Ya, when suddenly a heavy demon cloud from the North swept towards him. Then, on the cloud, four huge shouts rang out, and then, countless monsters below the quasi Saint called out in unison. The grand scene surprised all the Three Kingdoms.


    North all Luzhou demon clan, all elite!


    He turned his head and looked at Baize and other millions of demons who had finally arrived, but Lu Ya was excited.


    Well, well, they all came, and they took the initiative to surrender. Sure enough, with my uncle in, it''s not difficult for us to take back the heaven, let alone unify the demon clan.


    Lu Ya thought of it in his heart.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh


    The next second, four rays of light came, and the four demon saints, such as Bai Ze, came to Taiyi and Lu Ya. Looking at their faces, they were slightly different, but with the smell of golden black and the terrible power of the most powerful quasi saint, the four demons of Bai Ze didn''t hesitate. They immediately bowed to him and said: "Your Majesty, you''re back, you''re back at last!"


    Donghuangtaiyi


    Well, not only Lu Ya, but also you all recognize the wrong demon. Thanks to you, you are still Zhunsheng. You''re old-fashioned, aren''t you!


    "Chant Taiyi just thought of this. Suddenly, in the sky of thirty-three, a dragon''s chant sounded like thunder. Then, a purple dragon with two wings and a huge body like Mount Tai flew from the sky, leading a powerful demon army full of evil spirit.


    Looking up at the purple dragon, Tai Yi''s pupil shrank slightly and murmured: "Ao Yue!"


    Yes, although the world is different, but cut three corpses quasi Saint level purple double winged dragon, and the air of emperor sent out from the body, who else can have besides Ao Yue?


    "Whoosh!" Ao Yue, who came out of the palace of the Heavenly Emperor in ancient times, turned into a beam of Aurora and fell down. He became a dragon man and came to Taiyi.


    Looking at the emperor Taiyi in front of him, Ao Yue first frowned, then thought of something. He seriously looked at the emperor''s pattern in the middle of Taiyi''s eyebrows. It was the same, there would be no mistake. So he quickly and happily opened his pants, and was about to kneel down for Taiyi. At the same time, he said excitedly: "my Lord, you..."


    "Don''t kneel!" A hold Ao Yue, didn''t let him kneel down, too one helped him up, to his face seriously said: "I have said, you are my Dharma protector, not mount, see me, don''t need to kneel down."


    "Your Majesty..." hearing Taiyi''s words as millions of years ago, Ao Yue''s eyes suddenly turned red.


    At that time, in order to save his life, he was willing to become Taiyi''s Mount, but Taiyi gave him a position next only to the two emperors and one empress. Although his strength is worthy of the position of the fourth leader of the demon clan, but


    This also shows that Taiyi attaches great importance to him!


    These are the two most important kindness in the world, but he still owes them to the same person, which makes Ao Yue really... Feel a sigh in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect you to come, but I wish I could see you safe." Too a hand put on AO Yue''s shoulder, the tone in some inexplicable say.


    It is clear that he is not the East emperor Taiyi of the world, but I don''t know why. At the moment, he has a feeling of entering. Just now, he heard Lu Ya say that in the battle of lich, he and his elder brother both fell. Taiyi thought that Ao Yue had died with him. Unexpectedly, the boy was still alive. That''s good, that''s good!


    Taiyi can say that Aoyue is the eldest son of ZuLong, but does he have the blood of Yinglong Gengchen?


    *** Ao Yue believes that your majesty will come back one day, so he has been waiting for you to come back in your emperor''s palace with the six guards of the heavens that your Majesty gave me Aoyue said to Taiyi.


    "What? Are you... Always in the palace of the emperor of heaven? " Hear this words, too one''s facial expression extremely rare move to get up, ask a way to Ao Yue.


    "Well." Ao Yue nodded.


    "You are... Good, good boy, worthy of being my... Right arm!" Taiyi took a deep breath, put his hand on Aoyue''s shoulder again, pressed it, nodded to him, and his face was full of relief.


    Seeing this, Lu Ya on one side has a little taste. Dharma protection is good, but I''m uncle''s nephew. Why does uncle seem to value Ao Yue''s Dharma protection more than himself?


    Lu was puzzled.

 Chapter 883

    On the other side, Taiyi and the high-level of the demon clan in the Westward Journey World gathered together to chat with each other.


    Wei Wuxian: "well, why hasn''t the monkey king come back yet? How long will he have to wait?"


    Wei Wuxian, who is watching the live broadcast, can''t wait to send a message in the group.


    Runyu: "Mr. Wei, don''t you say that you have already bought the master''s world club? You have enough points from his disciples. You want to go to the world of the demon queen to save him? Why are you still watching the live broadcast in the group?"


    Black Marshal: "yes, why do you still have to go?"


    Wei Wuxian: "smelly preserved egg, what do you urge? Do you urge? I''ll go to save Mr. Xiong tomorrow. Today, I''ll watch the live broadcast of Jin Peng''s fight against the monkey king. By the way, I''ll prepare some tools just in case. "


    Marshal Black: "what tools are you going to prepare?"


    Wei Wuxian: "Resurrection armor."


    Black Marshal: "what?"


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, it''s a biological engine. I want to wait for the queen to help me install this device, and then go there to save uncle Xiong. Otherwise, in case I fall there, I''ll be in bad luck? So it''s necessary to prepare this in advance. "


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "the sub biological engine invented by holy Kaisha, Prince Wei, did queen moganna agree to install this device for you?"


    Wei Wuxian: "yes, I begged her for a long time before she agreed."


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "how did you ask for it?"


    Li Maozhen wanted to know that although he didn''t transform himself into a demon warrior like Wei Wuxian and abandon the original cultivation system, he still didn''t resent and even was willing to use scientific and technological weapons in a certain range.


    And the sub biological engine, this device can not only make people come back from the dead once, but also make the soul get rid of the limitations of the body and use energy to maintain life.


    As long as it is not specially targeted, it can be revived infinitely. He also wants it.


    Even if he doesn''t use the device himself, he can sell it... Oh no, it''s shared with very important people around him, such as his sister Yunji.


    He and Wei Wuxian are called the messengers of the devil queen. It''s unreasonable that Wei Wuxian has this treasure, but he doesn''t. It''s unfair!


    "How?" Seeing the question put forward by Li Maozhen, Wei Wuxian uses his fingers to spare his face and looks up at the sky.


    How else can I ask? Of course, I nod my head and bow, with a flattering smile on my face. By the way, I''ll give her a back beating, shoulder rubbing, thigh massage


    In a word, it''s all kinds of flattery.


    Brother Li is also true. He is a king of Qi. He doesn''t even know this kind of thing. He still asks me in the group. How can I give a good answer?


    After all, Wei Wuxian is also a person who wants face.


    "Well, why don''t you answer me?" After waiting for a while, seeing that Wei Wuxian didn''t reply to him, Li Maozhen frowned and murmured.


    In a short time, the image of Wei Wuxian in his heart was slightly reduced.


    This kid, don''t you want to eat alone?


    No, he is not such a person with his own understanding of him. Then... What''s the matter?


    "Ding"


    Just as Li Maozhen was thinking about this, suddenly, the system''s prompt sounded, and Mo ganna sent him a private chat message. Li Maozhen turned it on. This is a picture. When you enlarge the picture, suddenly, Li Maozhen''s face twitched violently.


    In the picture, moganna, with a glass of red wine in her hand, leans lazily on her throne as the devil queen, while Wei Wuxian sits on the ground with a flattering smile, massaging her thighs.


    "Hiss ~" immediately, Li Maozhen took a cold breath. He felt that he seemed to understand how Wei Wuxian asked Mo ganna to install the sub biological engine for him.


    That boy... Sure enough, he is very cheeky and has no lower limit. How can he do such a thing? How about his man''s dignity and the pride of the chief disciple of Yunmeng Jiang family?


    Well, it''s my fault. I forget that he doesn''t know what a man''s dignity is.


    I remember last time, when the Jiang family held a banquet and invited himself and Yunji to go there, I went to make it convenient. When I came back, I just saw a room. Wei Wuxian was whispering with Jiang Yanli.


    Jiang Yanli asked him with a smile: Xianxian, how old are you?


    Wei Wuxian replied in a very childish tone: three years old.


    Even so, he rolled on the ground as if he had become a three-year-old.


    My God, this is still the romantic Wei childe. He is a little mentally retarded.


    Being reasonable, Li Maozhen was shocked at that time.


    Before the end of the matter, Jiang Yanli said to him with a smile: "three years old, I don''t know if three-year-old Xianxian can get the stove?"


    Wei Wuxian waved his hands and said in a childish voice, "if I can''t reach it, elder martial sister will reach it when she holds me up."


    Listen, it''s shameless to say that to my elder martial sister!


    At that time, Li Maozhen made such a comment on Wei Wuxian in his heart. Then, he couldn''t see it any more and left quietly. He didn''t continue to listen to what they said behind.


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen shakes her head when she sees the picture sent by Mo ganna. It''s Wei Wuxian''s ability to get the secondary biological engine. Generally, men with a little dignity and pride can''t do it, but Wei Wuxian can do it. It''s his ability. Anyway, he can''t do it himself.


    Devil queen moganna: "why, do you want to ask the queen for me like him?"


    Mo ganna then sent a message to Li Maozhen.


    Don''t get me wrong. She doesn''t mean that for Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen. Even if they really have some feelings, they are just comrades in arms. She just thinks it''s very interesting.


    Wei Wuxian, with a smiley face, begged him without integrity. He dared to touch her thigh and massage her.


    If Li Maozhen, who usually looks serious and has a cold face, pleads with her, then


    Just think about it, moganna can''t help but raise a good-looking radian in the corner of her mouth, which must be very interesting.


    She thinks very well, however


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "sorry, Queen, Xiao Wang is different from Wei Gongzi, Xiao Wang... Shameful."


    "Ha Qiu ~" attached to the world, Lotus Hotel, with three new junior brothers (Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun, Nie Feng) are dining here. Suddenly, Wei Wuxian sneezes uncontrollably. Then, he rubs his nose and says in secret: "which son of a bitch scolds me behind my back?"


    Super seminary world is preparing materials for Wei Wuxian to install the sub biological engine. Seeing Li Maozhen''s reply, Mo ganna is not angry. On the contrary, she laughs.


    Shame?


    Well, that''s good. It''s in line with his character.


    But different from Wei Wuxian?


    What does that mean? Despise Wei Wuxian, ha ha, interesting, interesting.


    After laughing, Morgana sent him another message.


    Devil queen moganna: "well, I won''t tease you any more. At 9:30 tonight, I''ll come to the Queen''s world. After Wei Wuxian has installed the second biological engine, you''re next. I''ll help you all install it at one time, Queen. I don''t need to be left or right in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time when Mo ganna sent this message, looking at Jin Peng in the distance on the live screen, she suddenly turned her head and said to the group of friends who were watching the live broadcast: "everyone, the monkey king is no longer important. Now, many great powers in the three realms seem to regard the new" donghuangtaiyi "in our group as the demon emperor who has been dead for millions of years, A lot of monsters have gone to him. I''m afraid he will make a mess of our world. "


    Said, Jinpeng AI te too one by one: "Donghuang Taiyi, brother, you are so noisy, not very good?"


    Donghuangtaiyi


    Will it?

 Chapter 884

    He was "reminiscing" with AO Yue and others. He listened carefully to what happened in the three realms of the world after his death. Suddenly, he received the news from AI te of Jin Peng. Looking at it, he was stunned and said, "will you?"


    On the first day he came to this world, he reestablished the demon clan and demon sect here, which really made a lot of noise. He was suspected of being a noisy guest, but


    You are not the Lord.


    You are just a little golden winged ROC carving, a quasi saint who cuts a corpse. You can''t even beat your nephew Lu Ya in this world. How dare you claim to be the master of this world?


    The one who really feels overwhelmed by this uproar should be Haotian boy, who took over the position of my elder brother and I. after all, in name, he is the leader of the three worlds.


    You, that''s it.


    Among the three sons of Yuanfeng, you can say that they are the most useless. Don''t ask, it''s what I said.


    Although we still don''t know the personal details of the world, Taiyi can still analyze some of them. This world can be regarded as the future of his world. All the people should have it, many things can be connected, and the relationship between the characters is the same. At most, there are some subtle differences in their respective strength, which is a little weaker on the whole. However, It''s all small details and the general direction is the same, so I won''t feel strange about it. I feel like I have nowhere to reach.


    Then, in her own world (Buddhism is Tao), Yuanfeng has three children. The first one is her eldest son. Heaven gives her Yin and Yang Qi, which makes her the crown prince of the Phoenix family born under * * and also the demon master of our demon family. Lu Yazhong will betray herself and her elder brother - Jiutian Kunpeng!


    Kunpeng can be transformed into a Peng when it enters the nine sky sky and the sky, and a Kun when it enters the nine secluded land and the Yin place. It can be transformed into a Kun when it sounds nine sounds and comes out of its shell. Therefore, Yuanfeng gives him the name of "nine sky Kunpeng".


    When Kunpeng was born, ten thousand birds came to China. The ROC was singing in the sky, and the dragons were afraid. When Kunpeng spread out his single wing, it would be 1.8 million Li, and his two wings could soar 3.65 million Li in an instant.


    Yuanfeng''s second son, peacock, was born when she was about to fly to the undeniable volcano after the end of the Longhan disaster when the five elements aura came into her body.


    When peacock was born, he took away part of Yuan Feng''s origin. In addition, he integrated the five elements aura, so the five elements divine light shone over a hundred miles. The divine light, under the road, had nothing to brush, so that he could have a good life. Yuan Feng named him "Kong Xuan".


    Then her third son, the golden winged Mirs.


    Yuanfeng originally wanted to fly to the immortal volcano to recuperate. However, because of the five elements aura, she was separated by Kong Xuan. As a result, she was seriously injured and had no ability to fly into the clouds and regenerate. With the strong enemy surrounding her, she could only protect Kong Xuan while fighting against the strong enemy.


    Finally, exhausted, she cries and cries in the blood of luofengpo. She is so impatient that she is swallowed by a flying eagle. After three thousand years, the eagle completely absorbs the power of Yuanfeng''s blood essence and turns it into a golden winged ROC carving.


    On the same day, Mirs soar up to 90000 Li in the same wind. The golden winged Mirs can fly 90000 Li with one wing and 180000 Li with two wings.


    Wait, that''s a little familiar.


    Yes, I''m very familiar with it. It''s almost the same as when Kunpeng went to heaven, but it''s not as fast as one tenth of Kunpeng''s speed!


    ¡­¡­


    To get back to the point, you are the son of Yuanfeng in name. In fact, you are only absorbing her essence. Where do you come from to dare to question us£¨ Buddha is the world of Tao and journey to the West. The birth of the golden winged Mirs is slightly different. Taiyi doesn''t know about it yet.)


    Think, too one reply way in the group: "I think, this is good, and, hinder you?"


    Is that in my way?


    Many of the goblins under my seat have been secretly discussing whether it''s time to abandon me and go to you. Do you think it''s harmful to me?


    See too a reply, Jin Peng mouth slightly twitch a few times, thought.


    At this time, after refining the elixir given by Jinpeng, Qiu Shou Xian, who had recovered from his injury, came with Lingya Xian.


    "Third brother, I have just discussed with your second brother about the great changes in the three realms, the rebirth of the Eastern Emperor, and the re establishment of the demon sect. This is a great opportunity for our brothers to get rid of Manjusri and Puxian. We thought, why don''t we take our brothers to join the demon sect. Oh, of course, we have to wait until the monkey king comes back, we have another fight with him, and then let their apprentices go. Otherwise, the merits of participating in the journey to the West will be wasted. "


    Qiu Shouxian and Jin Peng discussed: "you are different from us. You are the younger brother of the Buddha mother. The Tathagata only takes you as a Dharma protector, not a mount. You have a very high position in the Buddhist world. Therefore, whether you want to join the demon sect or not, you should think about it carefully. You can be a brother without coercion."


    With that, Qiu Shou Xian turned his head and looked at Lingya Xian, and the two demons nodded.


    Jin Peng


    Good guy, now not only my subordinates, but also my former elder martial brother and now my sworn brother are going to leave me and go to Jinwu, who doesn''t belong to this world. I... Donghuang Taiyi, do you think you''re hindering me?


    "Ah, third brother, why do you look so ugly?" Found that Jinpeng''s face in the moment of his words actually turned black, Qiu Shou Xian did not understand him.


    Later, he seemed to understand something and quickly explained to him: "third brother, don''t get me wrong. Your second brother and I just want to get rid of Manjusri and Puxian with the help of the power of the demons, so as not to be their mounts in the future. It''s not that we don''t want to be with you any more. We all learn from the sages of the Qing Dynasty and are coerced into Buddhism. Now we are friends. Naturally, we are brothers, Can you understand the difference between you and me? "


    "..." Jin Peng was silent for a while. Then he closed his eyes, breathed deeply and said, "I understand."


    "Oh, that''s good." Qiu Shouxian was relieved.


    "But! Two brothers, do you really think that if you join the so-called demon sect, you can ask Manjusri and Puxian to get rid of Buddhism? " Jin Peng opened his eyes and asked.


    "Er..." Qiu Shou Xian and Lingya Xian were at a loss. Then the former grabbed their heads and said, "it should be no problem. Although the Buddhism is very strong today, the demon sect is established by the reborn demon emperor. You can see and hear the Jinwu light and shout just now. With the magic power of the demon emperor, even the Tathagata, it''s hard to win."


    Qiu Shouxian gives some face to the Tathagata in his words. Originally, he wanted to say, "there is no chance of winning at all." but considering that the Tathagata is not easy to be provoked, if he hears it, he will be in some trouble, so he changes his way in time.


    "Ha ha." Jin Peng laughed and shook his head. Then he sighed and said, "that''s all, but the problem is that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not..."


    "Up, monster, come out quickly and fight with my grandson for another 300 rounds!"


    Jin Peng''s words have not finished, suddenly, outside the cave, Monkey King''s arrogant voice came in again.


    Well, Wei Wuxian, the monkey who has been waiting for a long time, finally comes back.

 Chapter 885

    In the studio.


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, yes, I heard the monkey''s cry. Come on, Jinpeng, go out and have a fight with the monkey king. I''ll see which one of you is more powerful than the other two. You don''t have to use magic weapons and get into other people''s stomachs


    I don''t know that my impression of Li Maozhen has become worse. He has become a cheeky person without the dignity and lower limit that a man should have. When Wei Wuxian heard the voice coming from the live window, he immediately sent out a message.


    Seeing the news, Jin Peng''s mouth twitched suddenly.


    Boy, what you said makes us look like those clowns who perform juggling.


    You are... Too much.


    Thinking, Jin Peng will scold Wei Wuxian, who knows, then he sent a message.


    Wei Wuxian: "play a little better, if you play better, I''ll give you a reward."


    Reward?


    It''s beyond my imagination.


    Oh, there seems to be.


    Jin Peng silently deleted half of the original news, then looked at the two brothers in front of him, thought about it, and said to them, "you two brothers, believe me, joining that demon sect can''t help you get rid of Manjusri and Puxian. On the contrary, it will bring you disaster in the future. The specific reasons are just... I''d better tell you now, brother, Because... "


    "Come on, monster, your granddad is here. Come out and die!" At this time, the cry of the monkey king came in again. Not only that, he also held the golden cudgel and began to smash the door.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... " A series of collisions began.


    "Damn monkey, I''ll go out and teach him a good lesson." Hearing the noise of smashing the door, Qiu Shouxian was very angry. He picked up his machete and rushed out. He wanted to beat Monkey King, and then mercifully let them leave.


    What, Tangseng meat?


    Please, Jin chanzi''s cultivation is not as high as mine, let alone his reincarnation. He can live forever after eating Tang Monk''s meat. Only those little devils who are not in the class will believe this.


    What''s more, I''m immortal. What else do I pursue?


    "Wait a minute, big brother. You hear me out." When Jin Peng saw that Qiu Shouxian had been tortured by the monkey king in his stomach before, he hated him very much. He didn''t listen to what he said, so he rushed to him. Immediately, he turned around and chased him.


    Seeing this, lingyaxian kept up.


    Soon, the three brothers opened the door and went out.


    "Monster, look..."


    "Look at your head!" As soon as the door was opened, the monkey king''s golden cudgel smashed over, and his mouth was more like chanting scriptures. Qiu Shouxian was so angry that he raised his machete in his hand and met it directly. He collided with the golden cudgel fiercely.


    "Ah An extremely loud metal collision sound came from between the two men''s weapons. Then Qiu Shouxian raised his big hand and hit Monkey King''s chest with a fast speed.


    "Bang!" After being hit by Qiu Shou Xian, the monkey king immediately looks like a kite with broken line. The whole monkey flies upside down and falls to the ground. At the same time, there is a sharp pain in his chest. Facing Da Luo Jinxian''s serious slap, only Taiyi is able to cultivate him. Even if he has a good body, it''s not easy to use.


    "Keke ~" Monkey King coughed. Fortunately, he didn''t cough up blood.


    "Hum, Monkey Sun, you''ve come just in time. Today my king took you and ate your monkey brain!" Qiu Shouxian said to the monkey king who fell on the ground.


    Of course, he was bluffing the monkey king. If the monkey king didn''t have the identity of sunwalker, he might have done it. But if he did, he couldn''t do it. Otherwise, who would protect the Western Heaven of Tang Sanzang?


    "Hum!" Hearing this, the monkey king got up from the ground with a black face, patted his ashes, and said with a trace of self mockery in his tone: "sure enough, even if you three are one-on-one, your strength is no longer inferior to that of my grandson. Before you had to fight three together to defeat my grandson, you are deliberately hiding your clumsiness and fooling my grandson, right?"


    "Well?" I didn''t expect that the monkey king would suddenly say that. Qiu Shouxian was stunned and immediately laughed. Do you know? So what? Do you really think that if you have a false name of the great sage of heaven, then you are really equal to heaven? You... After all, you are just a little Taiyi Jinxian.


    "Monkey, I don''t want to fool you. You don''t have the qualification to let our three brothers waste their efforts. We did it just to be a disaster on your way to the West. Now that you know, OK, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll let your master go, and I''ll let you go, You''ve got to pay for the mess you''ve made in my king''s stomach! Ah Then he raised his thigh and kicked him horizontally. When he didn''t have time to resist, he kicked him on the shoulder and kicked him off again.


    Then, he jumped up and raised the machete in his hand. He was going to chop Huashan with strength.


    This monkey has the body of King Kong. He can''t kill him with his own knife. At most, he can only break his skin and leave a deep wound on his body. But that''s what he wants!


    "Ah, ah!" Qiu Shouxian screamed.


    Seeing this scene, Jinpeng and lingyaxian looked at each other without stopping them.


    Just let big brother take it out.


    In the studio.


    Wei Wuxian and a few other friends, with golden eyes, happily watched the fighting scenes of Qiu Shouxian and monkey king.


    It''s really interesting that lions abuse monkeys.


    Another group of friends, although not as excited as the previous group, also like to watch it. After all, most of the group members are male, and most of them are gay. Most of them like to watch play.


    ¡­¡­


    "Monkey King, look at the sword Falling from the air, Qiu Shouxian cried out.


    He fell to the ground again. Looking at Qiu Shou Xian and his sword, Monkey King''s face twitched.


    It''s really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon!


    What''s more, the lion Spirit said that although he would not kill my grandson, he wanted him to pay for the account he had tossed around in his stomach before. In other words, he would torture my grandson severely?


    No, my grandson paid the debt. You three beasts put my grandson together with those filthy things and poured them out. If you humiliate my grandson, is the debt still paid?


    You also... Bully monkey too much!


    Thinking about it, the monkey king raised his head to the sky and yelled: "prince, come and help my grandson, your majesty, he promised my grandson!"


    "Hum!" As the monkey king called out this sentence, suddenly, the whole sky on shituoling was shining with golden light, not Buddha light, but... The fire light of the sun''s real fire!

 Chapter 886

    The sun suddenly appeared and lit up the whole shituoling mountain. In the real fire, a big sunflower opened its wings and sang up to the sky. It looked very powerful, but


    Lu was a little depressed.


    Yes, he was depressed.


    Uncle promised to help Monkey King save Tang Sanzang, so that their master and disciples can continue to learn from the West. There is no problem. After all, a trace of Monkey King''s true spirit has been on the demon flag, and he can''t escape. If their nephew can take the merits of learning from the West as his own, then preaching is a great thing.


    But!


    Why should I help the monkey? My uncle and I have been separated for millions of years. Now we are just reunited. Shouldn''t we have a good reminiscence, talk about the past, report the situation of the demon clan in these years, and review the feelings of my uncle and nephew?


    To help Monkey King rescue Tang Sanzang, it''s OK to ask Ao Yue to protect the Dharma. It happens that he is the eldest son of ZuLong, and the golden winged Dapeng carving is the child of Yuanfeng. Their identity is very suitable for them to be rivals. Isn''t it better to let him come than me?


    "Alas When he thought of the difference between the monkey king and Taiyi, taiyizheng put his hand on AO Yue''s shoulder and kept asking him how he had been living these years. He said such nonsense as "you''ve worked so hard". Lu''s mood was really aggrieved and unwilling.


    Yes, he admitted that Ao Yue was better than him. He just cut off the second "evil corpse" 3000 years ago, and AO Yue had already cut off all three corpses millions of years ago. If you give him the purple spirit, maybe he can become a saint.


    Later, the battle of Lich broke out. He fought against Xingtian, Fengbo, Yushi and other great witches in the war. He shared the pressure for his father and uncle. At the end of the war, the Lich family was in chaos. He was driven to beiqiluzhou by the Taoist and the sage. His future was uncertain. He also stood up to reorganize the Lich family with the strength of cutting three corpses to be the saint and the identity of the Eastern Emperor''s protector, Order the green dragon, the white tiger, the rosefinch, the Xuanwu and the Kirin to set up a grand wish to preserve the vitality of the demon clan.


    Ao Yue''s various actions are enough to make every demon clan have respect for him, including himself.


    I have great respect for AO Yue''s Dharma protector.


    But


    I''m your uncle and nephew!


    You are resurrected. Instead of leaving my nephew to talk about the past, you are chatting with the Dharma protector endlessly. Uncle, do you know how sad my nephew is?


    Wuwuwu~


    Lu Ya cried in his heart.


    At the same time, the wings of a vibration, immediately, the two fireballs were he vibrated out, attacking the first fairy Qiu.


    ¡­¡­


    In mid air, he noticed that the sky above turned to gold. Qiu Shouxian was shocked. Soon, the surrounding temperature rose rapidly, which made Qiu Shouxian even more frightened. So he raised his head, and then he was confused.


    Big day gold black?


    Is the sun really hot?


    "Brother, be careful!"


    On the ground came the shouts of Jinpeng and lingyaxian.


    "No!" Hearing the cries of the two younger brothers, Qiu Shouxian came back to his senses, and quickly stopped his attempt to chop Huashan for the monkey king. He turned to chop at the two fireballs.


    "Boom!"


    A big knife light was cut out by him, and it collided with the fireball vibrated by the land pressure. Suddenly, a huge explosion sounded, and countless flames splashed down like rain. Then, the burning mountain started, and the forest in shituoling was on fire. The fire spread at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This..." seeing this scene, the Jinpeng and Lingya fairy below were all shocked. Their territory of domineering in the mortal world became a sea of fire?


    "Ah At this time, Qiu Shouxian''s scream came from the sky. The brothers moved back to see a blue figure flying down from the sky. The speed was very fast. It was obvious that he had been blown up by the explosion just now. Qiu Shouxian''s knife could not defeat Lu''s fireball.


    "Big brother!"


    Jinpeng and lingyaxian quickly leap up and catch Qiu Shouxian together.


    However, although they caught it, the impact of the explosion on Qiu Shouxian''s body was also transmitted to them. After landing, the two of them stepped back a dozen steps against Qiu Shouxian''s back, and then they stood firm.


    Then


    "Poof!" Qiu Shouxian vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    "Ah On the sky, Jinwu let out a cry, Lu Ya shook his head, let himself temporarily no longer think about those wronged things, first honestly do what my uncle ordered, then, the body gradually reduced, changed into a beautiful young man in the sun Jinwu emperor''s robe, and flashed in front of the monkey king.


    "Prince." Seeing Lu Ya, the monkey king quickly got up from the ground and bowed his head to Lu Ya with the back of his hand to the ground.


    Or the old saying, salute this kind of thing, my grandson has been used to.


    The prince of the demon family, this identity is worthy of my grandson''s gift.


    The monkey king thought shamelessly, and completely forgot that in addition to the prince, there are many people who can receive his gift, not to mention the sun, Tianlong, Aoyue, Baize and other quasi saints, even the great Luo demon God, and the demon family also retains a considerable part of it.


    And he is just Taiyi Jinxian!


    Monkey King: can you stop mentioning the word "Tai Yi" and "Lao ti" and "Lao poke" in my heart? Are you happy


    Keke, the book belongs to zhengzhuan.


    "Brother, are you ok?" Jin Peng asked Qiu Shouxian, who was injured again after his injury recovered.


    In this regard, Qiu Shouxian looked back at Jin Peng and shook his head at him. The meaning was very obvious: No, he just vomited a mouthful of blood and didn''t hurt the source.


    "Hoo After receiving the reply, Jin Peng was relieved. Then he looked at the handsome young man who appeared in front of Sun Wukong. He frowned, narrowed his eyes, and said in a cold voice, "Oh, isn''t this Zen master WuChao? How can he come to Shituo mountain in the wilderness without Zen master Qingxiu in futu mountain? And... The Zen master suddenly became so young and was still wearing the crown prince robe of the demon clan. When he did this, the Tathagata Buddha mainly knew that he would blame the Zen master. "


    "Jin Peng, don''t take the Tathagata to oppress me. You know, I''m afraid of him, but I''m not afraid of him." Lu pressure side body, squint at Jin Peng, mouth way.


    "Yes, you are the prince of the demon clan. I don''t know... Why did the prince suddenly attack my elder brother?" Jin Peng put away the cool color on his face and asked.


    "Sneak attack? Do you need to wait for him to react? Besides, with him, it''s also worth our special sneak attack? "


    "You..." Qiu Shouxian felt insulted, but the other side was Jinwu, and he didn''t dare to offend him, so after saying one of your words, he was silent.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Uncle Huang asked me to pass a decree, and ordered you to let Tang Monk and his disciples go immediately. Don''t be embarrassed. Then... Hand over your true spirit and join our demon clan. Otherwise, I will help monkey king today and kill you who are obstructing him from learning scriptures from the West! "


    "Hum!" As the words went down, the real fire of the sun came out again from Lu Ya''s body, and the powerful momentum of cutting two corpses and Zhunsheng swept away towards the three demons of Jinpeng.


    Feeling the momentum above himself, Jin Peng''s face twitched. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Then he opened the chat screen and asked Dong Huang Taiyi crazily, "what do you really want to do? If you want a trace of my true spirit, are you crazy? What do you do is against the group rules? Do you know?


    Taiyi, who received the news, asked for the true spirit of their three demons?


    This little carving is beeping. What''s beeping?

 Chapter 887

    Taiyi is at a loss. He does ask Lu Ya of the world to help Sun Wukong save his master, so that they can go on the road and go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. But isn''t that what you need?


    Taiyi can remember that Jin Peng said before the live broadcast in the group that he just wanted to be their master and apprentice for the purpose of seizing Tang Sanzang. Now, he sent Lu to kill him. He just gave him a chance to release Tang Sanzang and let them leave. How could he blame us, Still slander this seat to want his broken true spirit?


    Because Bai Ze, Ao Yue and other quasi saints have come one after another and are busy communicating with them, Taiyi no longer pays attention to the live broadcast, so he suddenly receives Jin Peng''s question, which makes him very puzzled.


    Then, his mind moved, and he went back to the studio to see the situation of Jinpeng. After listening to Lu Ya''s conversation with Jinpeng, it was clear.


    Land pressure


    Who''s the one who''s made you so upset?


    I just told you to save Tang Sanzang, so that Sun Wukong and others can continue their journey to the West. What do you want Jin Peng''s three true spirits to do?


    See they are not weak, so want to income demon clan?


    Your idea is good, but Jin Peng is a member of the group. He is also a native of the world. Your uncle, when I cross here, I can''t do anything harmful to his interests, or I will be forcibly sent back by the system. You can''t do this... No!


    Think, Lu Ya and AO Yue and white Ze and other demons said a word, and then immediately jump up, use the golden black rainbow technique, disappear from the original place, fly to the direction of lion camel ridge, he wants to stop Lu Ya''s fool!


    At the same time, he also explained this matter to Jin Peng in front of all the members of the group. It was not his command, but Lu Ya''s own wisdom.


    After receiving the news, Jin Peng gave a cold hum and did not speak.


    Is it your order? Does it matter? Anyway, it''s because of you, you have to be responsible!


    "Jin Peng, you''re a smart man. You don''t know what will happen to me as an enemy, do you?" At this time, Lu Ya came to Jinpeng three demons step by step. With a proud look on his face, he raised his chin and said to him faintly.


    "Bah, you think you''re going to eat us? One against three, you may not be able to win Although he was looking forward to the quick arrival of Lu Ya to solve the problem, Jin Peng was extremely unhappy with Lu Ya''s arrogance. He gave Lu Ya a FIE and cheered coldly.


    "Ha, good, ambitious! So, you don''t want to follow my uncle''s will and join our demon clan? " Lu Ya''s face became cold, and he opened his palm. All the real fire from the sun swam to his palm, and kept spinning and compressing.


    Seeing this, Jin Peng''s pupil suddenly shrunk, and immediately cried out: "big brother, second brother, back!"


    Then, he opened his hands and turned his arms into two huge wings. He incited the pressure to the land and cried out angrily: "storm!"


    "Boom!" The strong wind is enough to tear the earth, and the rainstorm is enough to turn the land into a vast ocean. In an instant, the gale strikes the land, and the rainstorm falls from his head. Shituoling becomes the kingdom of wind, fire and water.


    "Whoosh!" After being blown by the strong wind that Jin Peng incited with his wings, the monkey king behind Lu Ya immediately turned into a meteor and walked out. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "my grandson will definitely come back!"


    As for Lu Ya, he also staggered and retreated five or six steps. However, when he retreated to the sixth step, the golden light around his body flashed, forming a magic circle, isolating all the wind and rain that Jin Peng made from outside.


    By the way, the rain of Jinpeng can''t extinguish the sun''s real fire, so the forest here is still burning. At the same time, because of so much rain, the water vapor expands and forms a fog that blocks people''s vision. In a short time, the fog floats between Luya and Jinpeng.


    "Let''s go." Taking this opportunity, Jin Peng quickly turned around and said to Qiu Shouxian and Ling Yaxian, who retreated in time according to his words.


    Although both of them are quasi saints, Lu Ya has already killed the second corpse, the "evil corpse", but he only killed the "good corpse". With different levels, his strength naturally varies greatly. He said before that Lu Ya might not win with one enemy and three enemies. In fact, he didn''t believe that. If he wanted to fight hard, his brothers and three demons would surely lose. At most, it was just a matter of how long they could last.


    Hearing his words, Qiu Shou Xian and Ling Ya Xian looked at each other, and could see the tangled color in each other''s eyes.


    They had intended to take refuge in Taiyi, the "resurrected" East emperor. Now Prince Jinwu has come to say that the East emperor has ordered them to surrender. Doesn''t that mean that his majesty values himself and other demons?


    Otherwise, just after the resurrection, how could he immediately send Mrs. Jinwu to order for himself?


    So, there''s no need to fight. Let''s just listen. Don''t we just let Tang Sanzang go? Yes, we planned to let him go, but we didn''t teach the monkey king a lesson. It''s a pity, but it''s nothing. There are opportunities in the future.


    And hand over a ray of true spirit


    Of course, it''s best not to do it, but it doesn''t matter if you do. After all, the demons of the demon clan have to give a ray of their true spirit to the flag. It''s a rule in ancient times. We know that as long as you don''t make mistakes, your majesty has never killed any demon. So, just do it. Third brother, you insist


    Oh, yes, you are different from us. You have Buddha mother to support you. It''s really inappropriate to hand over the true spirit.


    Thinking about it, Qiu Shouxian yelled to Jin Peng, "third brother, don''t worry about us. Go to Lingshan, find the Buddha master and the Buddha mother. We''ll stay here. Anyway, we planned to add..."


    "Brother, did you really not listen to what I said before? There is no future to join the newly established demon clan and demon sect. They can not help you to ask Manjusri and the sages, but also bring you great disaster! " Hearing Qiu Shouxian''s words, Jin Peng said angrily, and then directly reached out and grabbed them, trying to force them away from here.


    However, as soon as he did so, there was an explosion in the sky and a flash of Buddha light, which purified the rainstorm and the burning sun in the mountains and forests. Then, a huge Buddha Dharma appeared in the sky, with a loud voice: "disciple Jinpeng, I thought that you had forgotten the Buddhist Scriptures for many years in the lower world, It''s very gratifying that you can scrupulously abide by your heart, not be subjugated by evil forces and betray our Buddha. You have such tenacious will and loyalty to teach me


    "..." hearing the words suddenly coming from the sky, Jin Peng''s action was a jerk, and his face twitched.


    Am I loyal to Buddhism? How can I not know such things?


    But


    Looking up at the Giant Buddha Dharma image in the sky, Jin Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in his heart, "are you even here? Light the light

 Chapter 888

    Jin Peng lived in Penglai Fairy Island during the reign of God. Shen Gongbao invited him out of the mountain to help the Shang Dynasty fight against the Western Zhou Dynasty. He tried to submerge Xiqi with the water of the North Sea. However, he was blocked by the God of the Yuan Dynasty with the holy water of three lights. After the lamp burning Taoist tracked him down, he induced him to eat 108 rosary beads in a row and accepted him as a disciple.


    Later, after the end of Fengshen, the flood and famine broke, and all the saints were ordered by Daozu to return to chaos, and they could not enter the flood and famine unless they were robbed by quantity. Then, the western religion changed to Buddhism and religion, and the next quantity robbery should be revived by Daozu.


    As a result, the Taoist of burning lamp broke away from the hermeneutics and worshipped the West. He became the past master of Buddhism and the ancient Buddha of burning lamp.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Peng frowned when he saw that the light came first before Tai Yi arrived. He was born to yearn for freedom, but he didn''t like close contact with so many talents, which would make him feel uncomfortable all over.


    On the sky, in the Dharma, the lamp sitting on a golden lotus doesn''t know what Jin Peng is thinking at the moment, but he knows that Jin Peng has no loyalty to Buddhism, but Buddhism holds him high, and his brother is the mother of Buddhism, so he just muddles along.


    What I said just now is actually to Lu Ya.


    Originally, Lu Ya was also a Buddhist and a Zen master of WuChao. However, this identity was "revived" in Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor. He changed back to the original demon body and disappeared after wearing the crown prince robe of the demon clan. Now, he is just the crown prince of the demon clan.


    There is no Zen master WuChao in the three realms.


    Thinking about it, the lamp continued to say to Jin Peng: "with the decree of the Tathagata, Jin Peng protects the Dharma, Qiu Shou Xian, Ling Ya Xian, follow me back to the pure land, no mistake! Let''s go with the poor monk. "


    Yes, the Tathagata Buddha noticed that Taiyi ordered Lu Ya and monkey king to come to shituoling. He was worried that the Buddha kingdom would lose one quasi saint and two great Luo Jinxian, so he specially asked the lamp to come and bring the three demons back to Lingshan.


    Hearing the words of the ancient Buddha, Lu Ya immediately frowned and took them away. What''s the joke? I still want to bring them into the demon tribe!


    Qiu Shouxian and lingyaxian frowned and took them back to Lingshan. What a joke! They didn''t want to go back to be mounts!


    Why are Manjusri and Puxian riding us?


    We are going to join the demon clan, and then one day, we will take Manjusri and Puxian as our mounts!


    Qiu Shou Xian and Ling Ya Xian were indignant in their hearts.


    As for Jin Peng, his frown became deeper, but it was not because he wanted to take him back to Lingshan, but because... Mad, how can the son of a bitch of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi not come yet? Labor and capital originally wanted to continue to live happily in the lion camel Kingdom after solving the monkey King''s problem. Now you''re doing this, can labor and capital still live in peace?


    Shit!


    "Light the lamp, in front of me, want to take away my demon clan''s person, you also too don''t put me in the eye?" At this time, Lu turned into a rainbow light and rushed up to the sky. He came to the Dharma phase of the ancient Buddha, and asked him coldly.


    "Amitabha, Jinpeng Dharma protector is the younger brother of our Buddha mother peacock Daming king. Qiushou immortal and Lingya immortal are the mounts of Manjusri and Puxian. I don''t know where the prince said" I''m from the demon clan. " The lamp put up a palm and asked Lu Ya calmly.


    "Hum, the stubborn stones, animals, vegetation and insects are all members of our demon clan. They are well known in all three circles!" Lu said coldly.


    "Would you please tell me, Prince, whether there were stubborn stones, beasts, vegetation, feather insects, or demons first?" The lamp asked.


    "You


    "Stone Beasts, vegetation feather insects, after successful cultivation, those who are willing to join the demon clan are the people of the demon clan. Those who are not willing to join are only the demons, or even the gods, immortals and Buddhas. Prince, what the poor monk said is not so good? " The lamp continued.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to argue with you. It seems that you are determined to fight against me today."


    Lu Ya knew he couldn''t stand, so he flipped his right hand, and a red gourd appeared in his hand. He yelled to the light: "if you don''t, you will fall here!"


    "Chopping immortal Throwing Knife!" In the Giant Buddha Dharma phase, the burning lamp frowns tightly and looks at the red gourd in Lu Ya''s hand with fear in his eyes. It''s the most precious sword of the demon clan. It can take people''s heads and can''t regenerate. It can completely kill immortals and demons with high magic power. It''s very powerful.


    Now, Lu Ya sacrificed this magic weapon. It seems that he is determined to win the three of Jin Peng. Should he have had a fight with him?


    The lighting is a little tangled.


    One quasi saint and two great Luo Jinxian can''t be easily lost even in the Buddhist world, let alone the enemy, but the chopping immortal Throwing Knife


    As for this magic weapon, I''m very afraid of lighting. As for Lu Ya, that''s it.


    Zhunsheng, who is also a two corpse chopper, has been chopping away the "evil corpse" for hundreds of thousands of years. He has just been chopping away for thousands of years, and his mana gap is very big. Even if the other party has a real sun fire, he is not afraid to light a lamp. It''s the chopping immortal throwing knife that really makes people headache.


    "Are you going or not?" Lu pressure also doesn''t want to easily start with the lamp, and asks him again.


    "Amitabha, I want to take Jinpeng, Dharma protector and the three demons with me." The lamp still had a decision, to land pressure light said.


    At the same time, twenty-four reduced versions of the moon appeared behind him. This is the twenty-four heavens. He was changed from the Pearl of the sea, which is a thing that flourished in the Buddhist world.


    "Well, since you are stubborn, I''ll have to give you a ride, baby. Please --"


    "Ah Lu Ya just finished a please word, suddenly, a sharp cry sounded, a touch of rainbow light swept by, big day gold black across the air.


    "Well? The East emperor is too one Seeing this Jinwu who suddenly came here, the pupil of the lamp suddenly shrank. The next second, the figure began to fade. Yes, it''s time to run.


    However


    "Dang ~" the bell of the Eastern Emperor rings, and the time and space where the lamp is burning is imprisoned. He can''t go away.


    "Donghuang, you..."


    "The breath of light and silence, are you a lamp? I didn''t expect that you were still alive. Yes, I saw an old acquaintance again. " As soon as Taiyi changed back to the congenital Taoist body, there was an ancient clock suspended beside him. He turned his head and looked at the lamp which was imprisoned by himself. After perceiving it, he said.


    "Amitabha, your majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I haven''t congratulated you on your return to Hong... To the three realms." The lamp pressed down his nervousness and fear and said politely to Taiyi.


    "Long time no see? You are not right Too a light smile way.


    "No?" The lamp raised his head, some doubt, you died for millions of years, today just resurrected, we haven''t seen it for a long time?


    Taiyi didn''t solve the problem of lighting the lamp. He flashed to Jin Peng and looked at him. After a moment''s silence, he secretly looked at the next group. He found that it was still live, and there were a lot of group members in the studio. So Taiyi took a deep breath and kept telling himself in his heart that "it should be in Yuanfeng''s face.".


    Then, looking up at Lu Ya in the sky, he yelled: "son of a bitch, don''t come down to make amends to Jinpeng Daoyou!"


    Lu Ya: "ha?"


    Light up the lamp


    What''s the situation? My villain has so many cards?

 Chapter 889

    Hearing the East emperor Taiyi''s scolding, Lu Ya and the lamp he had imprisoned were all stunned.


    Evil son


    Taiyi doesn''t have any problem calling Lu Ya that way. Nephew is also a son. There''s nothing wrong with the cry.


    But, let him make amends to Jinpeng, Taiyi, are you serious? He''s your nephew.


    "Uncle!" Lu Ya regained his mind and cried to Tai Yi in disbelief.


    He is the crown prince of the demon family, darijinwu. My uncle asked him to make amends to the little golden winged Mirs carving. This is too much, uncle. Don''t forget, you are also darijinwu!


    "Shall I repeat it again?" Too a pair of land pressure asks a way.


    "I..." hearing the seriousness in Taiyi''s tone, Lu Ya had to swallow what he wanted to say, bite his teeth, and fly down. Then, he bowed to Jin Peng and said reluctantly, "I''ve offended you so much, Jinpeng Daoyou."


    "Hum!" For Lu Ya''s apology, Jin Peng hummed coldly, without giving face at all.


    Seeing this, Lu Ya''s face became more ugly. However, because Taiyi didn''t stand on his side after he came, he asked him to make amends to Jin Peng. The situation was not clear, so Lu Ya had to clench his fist and hold back.


    At this time, Jin Peng turned to Taiyi and said, "I said qunyou, you''ve cheated the demon too much! Even if you mess up my world and let this golden hair come to me for trouble, it''s very immoral of you to do so. I believe other group friends who are watching the live broadcast also think so. "


    "..." hearing this, Tai Yi''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    Golden hair?


    Are you talking about land pressure?


    Also, if you want to put pressure on us through live broadcast and group friends, your little eagle is quite insidious.


    However, I am still in this world, and I have not been forcibly sent back by the system as mentioned in the group file. That means that I have not violated the group rules, so your trick is useless to me!


    Immediately, Tai Yi said, "I ordered Lu Ya to help Sun Wukong save his master because Sun Wukong has joined our demon sect. I promised to help him save Tang Sanzang. In addition, I remember that you said in the group, if you want to find a suitable opportunity to let Tang Sanzang go, isn''t Lu Ya an opportunity? Originally, your strength is not as good as that of Lu Ya. It''s not a shame to let the prisoners go after he comes. "


    "You..."


    "So this seat is not bullying you, on the contrary, it is helping you and providing you with a step down."


    "I..."


    "As for Lu Ya''s self assertion, he wants a trace of the true spirit of your three demons, so that you can be limited by the demon flag. This is something I didn''t expect. When I go back, I will punish Lu Ya heavily. So, are you satisfied?" With that, too a pair of Jinpeng showed a faint smile.


    "He..." Jin Peng was so angry that he couldn''t say a complete sentence for a moment.


    After going back to punish the land pressure? Where are you going, back to your own world? How can you punish Lu Ya?


    What''s more, who is rare to deal with Lu Ya? I hope you can deal with yourself, reestablish the demon clan and demon sect in my world, and cover up the fame of my golden winged Mirs carving, you


    How can it be repaired!


    On the one hand, Lu Ya heard the conversation between them. On the surface, he was calm, but in fact, he had already set off a storm in his heart.


    "Uncle and Jin Peng are very familiar? It shouldn''t be. As soon as he came back to life, I came here. He couldn''t have a meeting with Jin Peng. As for millions of years, when he was still alive, I didn''t hear that he had a meeting with Jin Peng, live broadcast and group friends. What do you mean? Jin Peng, how dare he talk to his uncle like this? Where did he come from? What''s the matter Lu pressure brow lock, extremely puzzled in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the chat group.


    Qiyu: "ah, are they... Fighting?"


    After shopping with jenos from the mall, jenos is responsible for cooking. Qiyu has nothing to do, so she has to sit on the floor and open the chat screen. She finds that someone has turned on the live broadcast, so she goes into the live broadcast room to watch. Unexpectedly, as soon as she goes in, he sees Taiyi and Jinpeng saying something that he doesn''t understand.


    However, although don''t understand, but looking at Jinpeng that gradually black face, and that obviously began to clench the fist, Qiyu can still guess, they may be in a quarrel.


    Eh, after the blood came back, the intelligence quotient of the great devil seems to have improved a lot!


    Wei Wuxian: "big brother, they are not quarreling. They are... Well, they are reasoning, presenting arguments and telling the truth."


    At the Lotus Hotel, Wei Wuxian, who is still having dinner with Qin Shuang, thinks about it and adds the following passage.


    You Suowei: "Mr. Wei, where did you learn these words from? It suddenly reminds me of the time when I was listening to the Chinese teacher''s composition class in the classroom?"


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s the Chinese teacher in your world who taught me."


    What do you do


    Wei Wuxian: "Oh, well, not long ago, Jiang Cheng fell in love with some books in the affiliated world library. He borrowed them and stayed up late to study hard. I felt a little curious. What books fascinated him so much? Is it the rare version of Chun Gong... Keke? So I stole one and found it called" national husband brought it back... "Keke, which is a book about love, But there are no picture books. In fact, I didn''t expect that Jiang Cheng would like to read this kind of books!


    At that time, I didn''t know much about the words in that book, so I could only barely recognize some of them. Later, I checked it and found that the book came from your world. Besides, not only Jiang Cheng, my elder martial sister also liked to read your world''s book, which was called "jinxiuqing... That kind of thing". Alas, I didn''t know when they learned your world''s words, It seems that I was busy upgrading the divine body and helping queen moganna deal with the affairs of the demon Legion during that time. I really didn''t care enough about elder martial sister and Jiang Cheng.


    therefore! I also signed up for your world''s Chinese tutorial class. I started to learn Chinese characters. I learned very fast. Now I have started to learn your world''s first grade Chinese course. To reason, to present arguments and to tell the truth are all the words that the teacher said to me in class. "


    You Suo Wei


    Marshal black


    Qiyu: "good, very powerful appearance."


    In the peeping screen, I made several chapters of the nighttime autumn of the background board


    If you want to learn the simplified characters of the world you are in, why do you have to apply for classes and scan them directly with the computer system?


    Yeshiqiu would like to ask this question, but


    Through Wei Wuxian''s message, we can imagine that he must be standing up and chin up at the moment. He is very proud. So, at night, Qiu quietly stops this impulse.


    Just don''t hit him


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen: "if you want to learn the language of the new world, Mr. Wei, why don''t you use the demon system to directly collect data? Isn''t that faster? With your system configuration, you can collect all the data in half a minute?"


    At night, Qiu was thinking about pitying him. Unexpectedly, the old man suddenly sent out such a message.


    Seeing this news, Wei Wuxian, with a bright smile on his face, froze at once.


    Ah?

 Chapter 890

    "Why didn''t I think of such a simple operation and such a smart person at that time?" Looking at the message from Li Maozhen on the chat screen, Wei Wuxian suddenly thought of it in his heart.


    Then, he noticed that Qin Shuang, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng were all looking at him with puzzled eyes.


    What should I do? Should I tell them the truth?


    Don''t be an idiot!


    However, how can I explain the sudden stiffness of my smile? I can''t treat it as if nothing happened.


    Oh, yes!


    Then Wei Wuxian raised his arm, patted his forehead with some chagrin, and said with a bitter smile to the three: "just now I suddenly remembered that Jiang Cheng asked me to take a book back for him, but when we came here, we passed by the library, but I forgot to go in. Alas, I really have no memory, ha ha ~"


    "When did I ask you to bring me some books?" A tone slightly uncomfortable voice suddenly sounded behind Wei Wuxian.


    "..." hearing this familiar voice, Wei Wuxian''s body suddenly froze and his face twitched violently. At the same time, he yelled in his heart: "I £¤ *% TC *% * s...."


    Then, looking back, it happened that he also came here. Wei Wuxian said to him, "Jiang Cheng, good, good luck."


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence, so... Can you answer me, when did I ask you to bring me some books?" Jiang Cheng''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked again.


    Hearing this, Wei Wuxian''s face shakes violently. He feels Qin Shuang''s eyes and lowers his head slowly. Then


    "Invade the brain!"


    "Ah ~"


    Jiang Cheng''s brain instantly becomes a blank, eyes closed, the whole person fell back.


    Wei Wuxian immediately got up, gave him a flash, held him, and then said to Qin Shuang: "this boy must have stayed up all night reading novels last night, but he was in low spirits and fainted on this occasion. Three, it''s impolite. I''ll take this boy back first, and I''ll take them to lianhuawu, our headquarters of Yunmeng Jiangshi, another day. By the way, I''ll talk about the work in the future. As for master Xiong, I''ll set out tomorrow to rescue him. You can rest assured. "


    "Hum." Hearing this, bu Jingyun hummed softly, closed his eyes, and forced him not to fight Wei Wuxian and beat him violently.


    I''m going to save xiongba tomorrow, so I can rest assured?


    I''ll let you have a ghost''s heart!


    If I didn''t beat you, you would have been killed by me, you know?


    "Younger martial Brother Yun!" Qin Shuang frowns and shouts at Bu Jingyun. Then, her brows stretch and she smiles at Wei Wuxian: "younger martial Brother Yun has a bad temper. Thank you, Mr. Wei. I''ll do everything according to Mr. Wei''s will. As for my teacher''s business, I''d like to ask Mr. Wei to spend more snacks. Qin Shuang is very grateful."


    Thank you, Mr. Wei Nie Feng also stood up and said to Wei Wuxian.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome. You''re very kind." Wei Wuxian said with a dry smile. Then, with a move of his arm, he picked up Jiang Cheng and nodded to the three people. He quickly turned around and strode away.


    Granny te''s, almost by Jiang Cheng this smelly boy to tear down the stage, in front of outsiders have been asking me questions, why, want to kill me?


    This smelly boy, you must teach him a lesson when you go back. It''s hard for anyone who comes. Hum!


    Wei Wuxian fiercely holds the Jiangcheng Dynasty Yunmeng Jiangshi and runs to the affiliated world.


    However, he didn''t know that he didn''t consciously perceive the surrounding situation. At the moment when he ran out of the Lotus Hotel with Jiang Cheng in his arms, a man who was walking with Jiang Cheng came here, but because he was in a hurry, he went to relieve himself. At this time, the cold man who just came back, dressed in blue and white, with a dishonored forehead and a long sword, saw that scene, and his eyes immediately became extremely dangerous.


    His lips moved and he called out a name in a low voice: "Wei Ying!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    When other people saw the news from Li Maozhen, they all reacted to it one after another. Yes, the second generation and above demon series computer systems invented by Mo ganna all have this ability, that is to say


    Black Marshal: "ha ha ha, Wei Wuxian is an idiot. He can solve the problem in half a minute. He used it for several days or even weeks. He is really an idiot. Ha ha ~"


    Fire cloud evil spirit: "Sasuke is entangled by a glasses sister. Is it OK to take the opportunity to be lazy? So, on the top floor, + 1. "


    Huh? Fire clouds running?


    When I saw that last time I was so powerful that I abused moganna, and then I was sent to the fire shadow world by moon worship and ordered by the leader of the group to help yuzhibo assist in the construction, no more bubbling fire clouds appeared. All the online members of the group had a fierce look on their faces.


    And then


    Devil queen moganna: @ fire cloud evil god, fire cloud run, you bichi, dare to appear in front of the queen


    Mo ganna couldn''t help but take the lead in AI te huoyun''s evil way. Although she didn''t say hello to him, she was questioning him.


    Fire cloud evil god: "woman, pay more attention, remember to call me - evil god Lord!"


    Devil queen moganna: you


    Fire cloud evil god: "screen capture. Jpg."


    Screen capture content:


    [Name: huoyun evil god]


    Gender: Male


    From: Kung Fu World


    Status: possessed by the evil god gatanjieu


    Current state: the third peak of immortality


    The original realm: the middle of the fifth stage of Wudao


    Group member''s strength evaluation: "originally, he was just the bottom figure in the group, but when he returned to the Kung Fu world, he was possessed by the spirit of gatanjieu, an evil god who happened to cross the world barrier by chance, and won gatanjieu''s recognition. Instead of devouring his soul, he chose to live with him. Since then, his strength has been infinitely enhanced. However, his soaring strength has once again brought about a severe impact on his mind. In short, people have expanded and returned to the previous state of "I just want to kill you, or be killed by you."£¨ The previous paragraph is mosaic.) The risk factor is very high!]


    Fire cloud evil god: @ devil queen moganna, woman, evil god adult reminds you, don''t repeat the mistake, now I am stronger than before


    Yes, in the world of fire shadow, gatanjieu, who is attached to him, has devoured a lot of lives, such as a ghost who claims to be a six immortals, yuzhiboban, qianshouzhujian and so on. This has improved gatanjieu''s soul power. With his previous accumulation, he has successfully broken through the bottleneck and never died in the third stage, Promoted to the third peak of immortality!


    Seeing the screenshots from the fire cloud evil god, her eyes stayed for a while longer on "the third peak of immortality" and "very high risk factor". Up to now, she has not broken through the second bottleneck of immortality. Mo ganna, who has advanced to the third level, clenches her lower lip and curses like a shrew.


    Damned huoyun ran away, dare to intimidate the queen, he... People fight beast power!!!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, journey to the West.


    Jin Peng, who is in confrontation with Taiyi, has a wrong expression on his face.


    Hello, old fellow in the group, aren''t you watching my live broadcast? How to chat about the topic is getting more and more skew. Are you still looking at this?


    After discovering this, Tai Yi''s faint smile became stronger. He said to Jin Peng, "Daoyou, let Tang Sanzang go, and let the monkey king pass. Then, how about you take your road blocking merits and our Buddhist scriptures?"


    "Sure enough, he learned from Lu Ya about the pilgrimage to the West. He brought the monkey king into the demon clan in order to get the merits of the pilgrimage through him!" Hearing Taiyi''s words, Jin Peng frowned and said angrily in his heart.


    Although Jin Peng didn''t have the ability to collect his share of meritorious service even if he didn''t want it, he was still very uncomfortable watching the good things in his own world be taken away by people in other worlds!

 Chapter 891

    It''s just a pity that the world is cruel. It won''t stop because you feel uncomfortable. Similarly, Taiyi won''t give up the merits of his journey to the West because Jinpeng feels uncomfortable.


    The way of heaven means that Buddhism flourishes in this area, so after the monkey king takes the West Sutra, the way of heaven will surely bring down a great deal of merits and virtues. And the monkey king has joined the demon clan cult, and there is a trace of true spirit in his demon flag. Now, he helps the monkey king to save Tang Sanzang, so that their masters and disciples can continue on the road. In the future, whether the way of heaven will directly give merits and virtues to himself or not, He can always get Monkey King''s share of merit and virtue through the demon flag.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ya''s heart can''t help but be a little hot.


    Although merits and virtues can''t increase his accomplishments, it''s not a problem to use all the merits and virtues accumulated before and after to create a treasure of acquired merits and virtues?


    Take a step back, even if the day after tomorrow is not the best, then


    It''s always OK to have the best day after tomorrow, isn''t it?


    Don''t think that the acquired Lingbao is worse than the congenital Lingbao. At the level of emperor Taiyi, he knows very well that compared with the congenital Lingbao, the acquired Lingbao is not as good as the congenital Lingbao in terms of strength except that it can''t chop the corpse and suppress Qi luck. The two can''t be separated by the congenital and the acquired. It depends on their grades.


    Yes, it is the classification of top grade, high grade, medium grade and low grade.


    Taiyi''s understanding is also correct. You can''t see that in the period of Fengshen, the first disciple guangchengzi under the throne was given the seal of heaven, which is a postnatal spiritual treasure. It was refined from a broken wall of Buzhou mountain by the original God. However, in terms of power, many congenital spiritual treasures can''t match it.


    As for the suppression of Qi Yun, in addition to the congenital treasures, some congenital spiritual treasures can also be used to suppress Qi Yun. For example, the Asura religion of the leader of the Styx sect and the western religion of the two saints of the West all use the twelve grade lotus terrace to suppress Qi Yun. The twelve grade lotus terrace are all the congenital best spiritual treasures.


    "By the way, Lu Ya said that Sun Wukong also had two younger martial brothers named Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing. We can take their real spirits into the demon flag. No, we can just take in the real spirits of Tang Sanzang. In this way, all the people in the Sutra team will join... And so on. It seems that there is a little white dragon, which becomes a white horse to serve as the mount of Tang Sanzang, Bring his true spirit to us. In this way, the future merits and virtues that we can obtain, together with the merits and virtues accumulated before, can be used to refine a treasure of merits and virtues. " Taiyi thought in his heart.


    Opposite him, Jin Peng clenched his fist, then loosened it, then clenched it, then loosened it, then clenched it


    Finally, I saw that none of the group friends in the live room stood up to express something, such as helping him protest and accusing the Eastern Emperor of being too much. How can you be so arrogant in other people''s world? Do you have some integrity?


    Jin Peng had no choice but to close his eyes and take a deep breath. Then he completely loosened his clenched fist and agreed to Taiyi''s request to release Tang Sanzang.


    Although Taiyi''s request made Jin Peng extremely uncomfortable, it had to be said that it did not harm his interests, because he had intended to release Tang Sanzang at about this time. He could only say that it was Taiyi, a group of friends from a different world, who proposed the matter, which made Jin Peng very uncomfortable.


    On one side, Lu Ya saw that Jin Peng agreed to release Tang Sanzang. Although he was still very confused, he was also happy.


    His idea is the same as that of Tai Yiyi. Sun Wukong joined the demon sect, so it''s good for them to continue their journey to the West!


    What, why not stop the journey to the west?


    Please, Buddhism is robbing Daxing at this time. It''s the will of heaven. Who should we fight with? We can''t fight with heaven. Besides, Daxing is Daxing. If we don''t, we and other demons can''t get the merits of the journey to the west through the monkey king!


    The big deal is that in the future, my uncle and I will try to imitate Lao Jun and turn Hu into a Buddha. We will also send one of the demons to the Buddhist world to support him as the Buddha leader. In this way, Buddhism is still flourishing, but


    This Daxing Buddhism belongs to our demon family!


    "Ha ha." Think of this, Lu pressure mouth slightly raised, heart issued a very evil laughter.


    In the sky, the brow of the lamp, which was imprisoned by Taiyi with the power of the East emperor''s bell, was locked tightly. Tang Sanzang was rescued, and the journey to the West could continue. To be honest, this is a good thing for Buddhism, but


    A trace of the true spirit of the monkey king has entered the demon flag, which is equivalent to that the demon sect of Taiyi has nailed a nail into the Buddha gate. With the shortening of the journey, the nail will be deeper and deeper. This


    It''s so contradictory!


    It''s all due to Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor. There are so many monsters in this day. He didn''t accept them, but he found Monkey King. Is he deliberately against us Buddhism?


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, the lamp was put into the congenial Lingbao, Cuiguang Liangyi lamp, which is as famous as Baolian lamp.


    Then, Tang Sanzang, who was released by Jinpeng, and monkey king, who came back again, as well as Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and Bai Longma, who were called back by monkey king, were reunited, and the master and apprentice talked and laughed together, which was very pleasant.


    From the monkey king, he learned that it was the great god named "Bi Xia" who subdued the monster and rescued himself. Tang Sanzang quickly walked towards Taiyi. Then he put his hands together and worshiped him to the end with gratitude. Then he stood up and said to Taiyi, "thank you so much for your help, poor monk. Thank you so much!"


    "Your Majesty... The great God?" Hearing Tang Sanzang''s honorific title for himself, I was stunned.


    He is the emperor of the demons, so there are many demons and non demons. He is called his majesty.


    He is Pangu''s eye, the great God bred from the sun and stars, so some people call him "Tai Yi great God".


    But


    Your majesty, great God, what''s that?


    "Cough, master, you misunderstood. It''s not bi Xia, it''s your majesty. This is the emperor of ancient times, his Majesty the first emperor of the East. The emperor''s year, you know, is the year when his majesty took charge of Honghuang! " The monkey king rushed over and gave a detailed introduction to Tang Sanzang.


    "Ah?" Hearing the speech, Tang Sanzang suddenly widened his eyes, opened his mouth, and showed an incredible look on his face. Looking at Taiyi with a faint smile in front of him, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    For a long time, his voice trembled and he said: "Wukong, the ancient emperor of heaven, that is indeed the wrong name for the teacher. It should be called your majesty. But... In the reign of emperor, shouldn''t it be the reign of emperor Fuxi?"


    Monkey King


    My grandson almost forgot that the emperor recorded in the history of Terrans and Demons was two people with different identities.


    Donghuangtaiyi


    Fuxi? How did he become the emperor again? After the fall of the throne and elder brother of the world, it was not the little boy Haotian who occupied the heaven. What''s the situation?


    It''s a mess!

 Chapter 892

    At this time, Taiyi deeply experienced the pain of ignorance.


    People around you are talking about things, but don''t interrupt. You don''t even understand what others mean. Do you think it''s difficult for you?


    This seat... Is too difficult!


    After crossing into this world, Taiyi did not know how many times he had heard something he did not understand. Moreover, Fuxi, he is the demon saint of our demon family. How could he become the emperor? Is it difficult that after the fall of himself and his brother in this world, although he did not guard the heaven, he was elected as the new leader of the demon family by the remaining demon gods?


    Well, it''s possible, but it shouldn''t be. If there is such a thing, such a big thing, why didn''t Lu Ya tell himself before?


    Think, too a turn a head, will ask of eyes hope to own this cheap nephew.


    Lu Ya immediately knows that his chance to show himself is coming. Although his uncle forced him to apologize to Jin Peng before, it seems that he is between himself and Jin Peng, and he chose to stand on Jin Peng''s side. Later, he forced Jin Peng to release Tang Sanzang. It can be seen that there is not much friendship between his uncle and Jin Peng. Now, it has fallen for millions of years, When the newly born uncle heard something he didn''t understand, his first reaction was to look at himself, which already explained a lot of things.


    Sure enough, in my uncle''s heart, I trust my nephew most.


    Thinking about it, Lu Ya was very pleased and respectfully explained to Taiyi: "uncle, during the war of lich, Fuxi also died, but his true spirit was saved by Empress Nuwa, and then sent to reincarnation by Empress Nuwa. He became the first generation of human race emperor, and later generations of human race respected him as" emperor. "


    "The Terran emperor?" After hearing Lu Ya''s explanation, I was very clear, but I still frowned. Although the Terran was a race created by wa Huang, and wa Huang was the emperor of their demon clan, from this point of view, the Terran was the relative of the demon clan, but


    Fuxi is a demon saint. He should continue to be a demon after his rebirth. How can he be a man?


    However, forget it, the Terran is the Terran. Maybe wa Huang wanted a powerful man to lead the rise of the Terran.


    OK, the Terrans are the relatives of our demon clan. They are powerful, which can be beneficial to our demon clan.


    Too one in the mind is to think so, however, Lu pressure next words let him immediately muddle force.


    "The great God of Fuxi became a Taoist by relying on his father''s Hetu Luoshu. He became the queen of the human race. He was ordered by the saints to sit in the huoyun cave and suppress the human race''s fortune. He couldn''t get out unless he was robbed. Our demon clan couldn''t easily enter the huoyun cave, so my nephew and the great God of Fuxi haven''t seen each other for a long time. As for the human race, because of the Lich slaughtering, the human race and the demon race have become the enemies of generations. When the human race meets the demon, it will be killed, and the demon race often eats people wantonly.... "


    Taiyi


    Lich butcher?


    What''s the matter?


    And the previous "Samsara". What is this?


    After blinking, he suddenly felt that he had made a huge mistake, so he shouldn''t ask questions. The more he asked, the more questions he asked.


    Anyway, he only stays here for one day. He will plant a seed first, and come back when it''s time to fertilize, water and harvest in the future. He will ask what to do so clearly, and there will be plenty of time in the future to slowly figure out everything.


    Thinking about it, he took a deep breath, raised his palm, and said to Lu Ya, "well, I know all about it. There''s no need to say any more."


    Land pressure


    You know it before I finish?


    The land pressure is in the heart, but when it is too much, Lu Chi dare not make complaints about it, so he has to shut his mouth shut. Then, together with Taiyi, he looked at the master and apprentice of Tang Sanzang.


    When Tang Sanzang learned from the monkey king that Taiyi was an ancient emperor, he immediately became more polite to him. He also said that if he had the chance to save his life today, he would repay him.


    Does it have a chance?


    Do you still have to wait for it?


    No, I can repay you today!


    As a result, Taiyi, like Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie, asked for a trace of their true spirit. Hearing this, Tang Sanzang, who was also very ignorant, didn''t think much of it. However, Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing, and even white dragon horse all showed a look of horror.


    Because they were not caught in Jinpeng''s cave, they all knew what happened outside not long ago: the demon emperor came back to life and reestablished the demon sect.


    In ancient times, the emperor of heaven, the master may think that this is a kind, upright, benevolent God, but we know that he is actually a monster leader!


    He is more terrifying than the three goblins in shituoling!


    Want a trace of our true spirit, is it not that he put our true spirit into the demon flag, so as to control himself and others?


    what the hell.


    This is too cruel, master. You can''t promise to come down!


    Pig Bajie and others dare not speak up against Taiyi, they can only shout to Tang Sanzang in their hearts.


    However


    "Amitabha, since your majesty has such a request, I will obey it." Tang Sanzang put his hands together and said to Taiyi. After that, he turned his head and looked at Zhu Bajie and others, and said, "Bajie, Wujing, bailongma, take out your true spirit and give it to your majesty."


    Then he looked at the monkey king and said, "Monkey King, please help me as a teacher. I don''t know how to take out my true spirit."


    "Yes, master." He had been forced to hand over the real spirit for a long time. Now seeing that Taiyi also wanted the real spirit of Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie, the monkey king was so happy that he quickly responded to Tang Sanzang.


    Yes, that''s what it should be. We master and apprentice share the same happiness and difficulties. How can we really summon the demon flag only by my grandson?


    Together, together.


    Zhu Bajie, Sha Wujing and Bai Longma all have a twitch. Can they refuse this?


    No, why don''t you even ask us if we want to?


    Wuwuwu~


    ¡­¡­


    West Tianling mountain.


    "The demon emperor bullied me too much!" He has been paying close attention to the dynamics of Taiyi. He not only suppressed the burning lamp Buddha, but also brought the true spirit of the monkey king into the demon flag. Now, he even reaches out to Tang Sanzang and others. Suddenly, the angry voice of the Tathagata Buddha rings in the main hall.


    Tang Sanzang is the reincarnation of Jinchanzi, who is his second disciple. Now, donghuangtaiyi doesn''t give him any face.


    "Please calm down." Below, countless Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, Arhats, raised their right palms and bowed to the Tathagata.


    "Tell the Buddha that Kunpeng, the demon master of Beihai, has arrived." The Tathagata ignored these words and suddenly looked out of the hall. The next second, the Avalokitesvara flew in from outside the hall and told the Tathagata.


    "Come on, please." The Tathagata immediately said.


    "Yes." Avalokitesvara turned around and looked out of the hall. He said in a loud voice, "it''s my Buddha''s good fortune that the great God drives to Lingshan. Please come in..."


    "Whoosh!" As soon as Guanyin finished his words, a beam of Aurora came from outside the hall and flashed at the same height as the Tathagata. He turned into a middle-aged cold man in black feather clothes. He took a look at the Guanyin Bodhisattva whose face suddenly froze below and said faintly, "no, please. I have come in."


    Guanyin Bodhisattva


    Buddha master of the Tathagata with a twitching face

 Chapter 893

    Before you finish speaking, you come in directly. You are a demon who does not give us face like the demon emperor!


    The Tathagata Buddha''s face twitched. He stirred the Buddha''s fingers and forced his breath. After a while, his breath became more gentle again.


    Although Kunpeng and Tai Yiyi do not give face to Buddhism, there is a big difference between them, that is, status and strength!


    Taiyi holds a demon flag. He is the emperor of the demon clan. His strength is also the most powerful quasi saint. He is also in charge of chaos clock, one of the three congenital treasures. His existence is enough to pose a huge threat to Buddhism.


    And Kunpeng


    The identity of the demon master is not bad, because he created the characters of the demon family, so he has the merit of educating the group of demons. However, he betrayed the demon family in the battle of the lich, took the opportunity to attack Dijun and snatch the book of Hetu Luoshu. As a result, the star array of Zhou Tian was broken. The demon family failed to defeat the Lich family, but both of them were defeated. From then on, he lost the qualification to fight for the leading role in heaven and earth, even the heaven, This made Kunpeng lose his glory in the demon clan, and he could only be domineering in Beihai.


    In terms of strength, although he is stronger than himself, he is a quasi saint who cuts three corpses, but the number of quasi saints on his side is more than him.


    He, dengdeng, Maitreya, dizang, pharmacist and general situation are all quasi saints. In terms of overall strength, it is very difficult for him to shake Buddhism.


    Of course, I dare not offend him easily.


    Thinking about it, the Tathagata pressed down his anger, raised his hand, saluted Kunpeng and said, "Amitabha, it''s a great honor for me to drive to Lingshan."


    "Welcome the demon master The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas at the bottom, hearing the words of their eldest brother, salute and shout to Kunpeng one after another. This action greatly satisfies Kunpeng''s vanity. However, he accepted the invitation and came here not for some vanity, but to protect his life!


    As a result, Kunpeng waved his hand and said to the Buddha, "don''t talk nonsense, Duobao. Let''s get down to business."


    "Amitabha!" If he is invincible, should he suppress all the enemies in the world? He didn''t know, but at least he wanted to suppress Kunpeng.


    The Tathagata Buddha thought of it in his heart. Then he looked at the Buddha and Bodhisattva who was the strongest but also the Great Buddha Jinxian under his eyes. He waved his hand to them and said, "let''s go down first."


    "Yes, Buddha." Although the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas wanted to know how the two would-be saints would talk, they still didn''t dare to disobey when the boss spoke, so they responded one after another. Then they flew out of the main hall, including Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Although Guanyin Bodhisattva used to be a disciple of the original heaven and a teacher of the seven Buddhas, her cultivation is still stuck in the peak of the Great Buddha, and she can''t succeed in cutting off the good corpse. This makes her anxious. She is eager that Tang Sanzang can quickly get the Sutra, and then after she gets her share of merit, she can use the power of merit to cut the corpse and become a saint.


    However, now the demon emperor is also involved in the journey to the West. I don''t know when I can get this merit. Alas!


    ¡­¡­


    After all the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas retreated, there were only two people left in the Mahavira hall, the Tathagata Buddha and Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng directly sat down and sat on the white cloud. Looking at the Tathagata in front of him, he asked, "tell me, what are you going to do?"


    "AMI..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    As soon as the Tathagata said two words, Kunpeng interrupted him.


    Buddha master of the Tathagata


    crap? What is nonsense? Is this a slogan!


    The Tathagata Buddha looked at Kunpeng for several seconds. Then, skipping the remaining two words, he said to him, "I ordered Guanyin to invite the demon master to come here to discuss with the demon master to deal with the resurrection of the Eastern Emperor. The demon master also experienced the great power of Taiyi ruling the world in the past. He should understand the character of Taiyi. In the war of lich, the demon master betrayed the demon clan and took the Hetu Luoshu, which led to the fall of the demon emperor and the demon clan... "


    "I said, don''t talk nonsense. What are you going to do?" Hearing that the Tathagata mentioned what happened in those years, Kunpeng turned black, bit his teeth, and once again interrupted him.


    Betraying the demons?


    Do you think I want to?


    I was the master of the demon clan. All the demons respected me. If the demon clan could defeat the witch clan and become the protagonist of heaven and earth, and also control the heaven and control the flood and famine, it would be absolutely good for me. I''m the original God. Will I betray the demon clan when I''m crazy? There is no way!


    Think of that horrible female figure, Kunpeng can''t help but shiver now, can''t stir up!


    "Hoo One after another, he was interrupted. Even the Buddha could not help what he wanted to say. However, the Tathagata was still enduring. He thought about it, and then said, "let''s join hands to rescue the ancient Buddha, and then we''ll go to the heavenly court, and ask the heavenly court to check and balance the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. How can we let him unify the demons and put his hand into our Buddhism? Moreover, the emperor gouchen of the heaven court nominally dominates the demon clan, and the demon clan heaven court no longer exists. Therefore, even if Taiyi is reborn, he should be under the jurisdiction of the emperor gouchen, and the heaven court is duty bound to do so. "


    "Do you want to combine the power of you, me and the court against the emperor?" Kun Peng was silent for a moment and asked.


    "Not bad." The Tathagata Buddha nodded.


    "Gouchen the great emperor is the kid named Lei Zhenzi, right? He can also lead the demon clan and govern the Eastern Emperor. It''s a big slip in the three realms!" Kunpeng disdains the way.


    "In name at least, it is the right of the great emperor."


    "It''s better to have no power to put this right into practice than to have no power."


    For this, the Tathagata did not know what to say, so he could only be silent.


    After a while, Kunpeng said again, "what you are talking about is to check and balance the Eastern Emperor, not to destroy him. Do you feel at ease to let his threat exist and make us uneasy all the time?"


    "Of course not. We put forward checks and balances to the heavenly court, but once we start, it doesn''t mean that we can stop when we stop."


    Kun Peng


    Ma Dan, this bald man is really not a good thing.


    "His Majesty the jade emperor has a decree: the great day dragon Aoyue makes a havoc in the heavenly palace, injures jiutiandang''s evil ancestor, Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun, and the West colludes with the great emperor. The crime is unforgivable. Now he orders the Buddha to set out immediately and arrest Aoyue for our heavenly court. Before the completion of the will, the Buddha shall not return to Lingshan!"


    Just as Kun Peng was commenting on the Tathagata in his heart, suddenly an old voice sounded outside the hall. Then a beam of golden light came from the outside and turned into a huge decree.


    Hearing this and seeing the contents of the decree, the Tathagata Buddha''s face twitched violently.


    He just started to calculate the heaven, and the heaven has already started to harm him?

 Chapter 894

    The Jade Emperor ordered him to set out immediately to capture Aoyue, the dragon of Dali. After finishing his mission, he could not return to Lingshan?


    "I''ll go to your grandma''s!"


    He stretched out his hand to summon the decree, took it in his hand, and looked at it carefully again. The Buddha''s face twitched faster and faster, cursing in his heart.


    Then, he raised his head and looked out of the main hall. He saw an old man with a white beard flying away from here. It was Taibai Venus, the messenger of the Jade Emperor. He was running so fast because he knew the content of heaven''s edict. He was worried that he would be furious and then vent his anger on him?


    Thinking about it, the Tathagata gradually increased his strength with the palm of his hand, and a look of anger appeared on his face. At this moment, the cultivation of Qi that he had cultivated for millions of years was successfully broken.


    "Oh, Duobao, it''s interesting. You want to calculate the heavenly court, but you haven''t taken action yet. As a result, Haotian sent a decree to directly ask you to take the lead. Aoyue... Duobao, do you dare to take it? " As an old opponent of Ao Yue, Kunpeng is very clear about his strength. Although Duobao is an old-fashioned quasi saint of chopping two corpses between Bo Zhong and himself, he still choppes two corpses in the end. It''s very difficult to deal with such an enemy. It''s not impossible for him to fall if he is careless.


    After hearing Kun Peng''s question, the Tathagata took back his eyes and did not put down his position to embarrass a little Taibai Venus. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he was silent and thought about the pros and cons of this matter in his heart.


    It''s hard to deal with AO Yue. It''s said that the crown prince of the ancient dragon clan and the eldest son of ZuLong absorbed half of ZuLong''s mana under the influence of celestial phenomena. Such an enemy... Amitabha!


    Some of the Tathagata dare not think about it.


    After all, it''s said in this letter that Ao Yue injured jiutiandang''s ancestor, Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun and gouchen Dadi.


    Lei Zhenzi, the great emperor, is just making up for the number. However, the magic power of jiutiandang and Doumu Yuanjun, their former younger martial sister Jinling Madonna, is not low. If they work together, it''s hard for them to win. It seems that Ao Yue is quite easy to win, so... Can''t obey the order, absolutely can''t.


    However, if you don''t comply with the order of the Jade Emperor, the heaven will rule the three realms in name. For the sake of the prosperity of Buddhism, you have been courting the heaven for hundreds of years and showing your obedience in vain. Now, if you defy the order, you will destroy the achievements of the past hundreds of years.


    It''s a small matter. I''m afraid that the heaven will be just like the demon emperor. They will try their best to suppress Buddhism in the journey to the West. This will be extremely harmful to Buddhism.


    Therefore, we can''t resist the edict


    I don''t know what to do for Tathagata?


    "Ha ha, Duobao, since you don''t have a good idea, how about I give you an idea?" Seeing that Tathagata didn''t reply to his question, this time, Kunpeng didn''t get angry or urge him, but said to him with a laugh.


    "If the demon master has any good strategies, please tell me clearly." Hearing this, the Tathagata was pleased, but his face did not change. He looked at Kun Peng and asked.


    "Ha ha, didn''t you say that you wanted my seat to help you save the lamp? With the help of you and me, it''s very difficult to save people from the hands of the Eastern Emperor. But what if you and I join hands to deal with AO Yue? "


    "Is the demon master willing to help me?"


    "Yes, but I have a request."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "I want Aoyue''s Dragon Ball!"


    "This..." hearing Kunpeng''s request, the Buddha''s face immediately changed.


    Dragon ball, this is the essence of real dragon, just like the demon of the ordinary goblin. Without dragons, the real dragon will lose its original essence, and it is not very different from being discarded. This way is tantamount to tearing the face of the evil emperor and the demon clan, and never dying.


    After all, Aoyue is not an ordinary monster. He is the protector of the Eastern Emperor. In the ancient demon family, he is second only to Dijun, Xihe and Taiyi. The Tathagata is very difficult.


    "So, if you don''t want to, are you going to go against Haotian''s idea, or are you going to deal with AO Yue alone? Or... You can summon the hands of your Buddhists. You just don''t know how many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas you need to take to win against an enemy like Ao Yue? " Kunpeng laughs at the Tathagata.


    This sentence is just like the last straw to crush the camel. If we use the sea of people tactics, the casualties are too great. Buddhism does not have a pool of immortals like Tianting. It can continuously replenish the number of heavenly soldiers and generals. We should not sacrifice too much, otherwise it will damage the luck of Buddhism.


    Therefore, the Tathagata made a decision.


    "The Jade Emperor is so overbearing that I can''t accept it, but... For the sake of the overall situation, I can only accept this will. The dragon clan can be handed over to the demon master, but people and poor monks have to go to heaven to be dealt with by the great God. " The Tathagata said so.


    "Of course, I don''t want to take that hot potato." Hearing this satisfactory answer, Jin Peng said with a smile.


    He has been trapped in the realm of the quasi holy land of cutting three corpses for a long time. If... He can get Ao Yue''s dragon ball and refine it, he will be confident that he can break through the bottleneck and become the most powerful quasi Saint like Tai Yi. At that time, even if Tai Yi has chaos clock, he can''t beat Tai Yi. Can''t he escape?


    All in all, life is safe!


    After discussion, with a strong resentment towards Haotian, the Tathagata and Kunpeng set out soon.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the studio.


    Seeing Taiyi take a trace of the true spirit of Tang Sanzang and others into the demon flag, Jin Peng shakes his head and says to all the friends in the group, "you see, I want to abuse monkeys for you, but I can''t do it because of Taiyi''s prevention."


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s OK. Your elder brother played well before. I''ll give him 100 points. Please help me buy some bananas for him later. Elephants eat rubber, right?"


    Ding, group member Wei Wuxian gave the anchor 100 points


    Jin Peng


    Is that the point? The point is that I''m accusing Taiyi of obstructing me!


    Fire cloud evil god: "cut, no fun, I saw you chatting there, no fight. Monkey King, who is more powerful than the monkey king in our group? "


    Black Marshal: "because it''s the monkey king in the live broadcast."


    Huoyun evil god: "well, it''s a pity, Lord evil god, I was blocked by the dog management, otherwise I could go and kill him or be killed by him. By the way, I''m not online. I secretly scold him as a dog. Is that ok? "


    Ding, the administrator''s monthly visit is online


    Fire cloud evil god

 Chapter 10000

Such as the title.

 Chapter 895

    I thought that the administrator was not there, so I scolded him behind his back. As a result, he came as soon as I finished the scolding, and the scolding still had a lingering sound (message record). What can I do?


    It''s really embarrassing!


    After leaving for a while, he devoted himself to what he was doing. At this time, he has completed an experimental study related to Da Ai. He went to the chat group to see the recent situation of the group members. Then, as soon as he came in, he saw such a paragraph on the chat screen.


    "I''m not online. I secretly scold him as a dog. Is that ok?"


    Is that ok?


    You said there was no problem!


    Baiyue''s face suddenly turned a little black, but he always kept in mind the instructions of the group leaders: there is still love in this world, even if there is some rubbish that doesn''t understand love, it is just to set off the sanctity of great love!


    "Well, so, the fire cloud evil god group friend who scolds me for being mean, shameless, insane and unworthy behind my back is to set off the greatness that I am desperate for great love, even if I am slandered. Yes, I shouldn''t be angry. I shouldn''t be angry. " Praying to the Moon said silently in my heart.


    And then


    Ding, members of the group are forbidden to speak for three days


    Ding, the group member huoyun evil god insulted the administrator. Now he is fined 1000 points, which can be paid within three days. If he fails to do so, he will be punished by thunderbolt


    The mechanical sound of the two systems rings in the group, which is the operation of using the authority of the administrator.


    Fire cloud evil god


    Other group members:


    This guy is really cruel. No... wait, no, it''s in a group. If you meet him in reality, he''s still very nagging.


    ¡­¡­


    Super seminary world, on the demon battleship.


    "Well, you deserve it! Fire clouds running, Queen, I make you arrogant Seeing that the fire cloud evil god was punished by the moon worship, Mo ganna, who had been frightened by him before and did not dare to scold him in the group for fear of being abused again, was in a good mood. She patted the armrest beside her and laughed.


    One side of the sword demon Atto see this, lowered his head, a little bit depressed mood.


    Needless to guess, the reason why the queen suddenly became like this must be because of the so-called boss chat group. Since the queen joined the mysterious force, she paid less and less attention to herself. Later, referring to the holy Kesha''s holy left and right wings, she also set up the devil''s left and right messengers. Atoo thought that with her own strength and loyalty to the queen, You can''t get one of the positions.


    However


    It''s a fuckin ''world that makes Arto a little desperate.


    The devil left Messenger, Wei Wuxian.


    The devil''s right Messenger, Li Maozhen.


    Where do you come from? How dare you grab the position of the Queen''s right arm with me?


    Then, Atto knows that these two are the Queen''s group friends in the boss group, and each of them has a good influence behind, and can do a lot of things for the devil queen.


    Ah to took it.


    At least on the surface.


    But was he really convinced?


    He fought for moganna for tens of thousands of years, but the queen appointed the two little white faces as her left and right messengers.


    Besides being younger, they are more handsome than me, have more money than me, and have more subordinates than me... Where are they better than me?


    "Alas Thinking of this, Atto sighed heavily in his heart.


    If he can, he really hopes that the queen does not join the so-called boss chat group, so that the queen will value him very much, and he likes the feeling of being valued by the queen.


    Or, the queen joined the chat group, and then joined herself. That''s OK, but


    Alas, all I can''t say is tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    After forbidding the fire cloud evil god who was exiled in the world of fire shadow, he browsed the chat records. When he learned that Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, had reestablished the demon clan and demon cult in the west world, he was shocked.


    This new man... What a big hand!


    Jin Peng: "pay a visit to the moon, administrator, you come to help us judge. Is it too much for new people to do so?"


    Moon worship: "yes, it''s a bit too much."


    Donghuangtaiyi


    Worship the moon "@ Eastern Emperor Taiyi, new group friend, you are a demon clan. You pity that the demon clan in the alien world has suffered a blow and lost the glory of the past, so you reestablish the demon clan cult and want to save them. You are not wrong in doing so. On the contrary, it shows that the love of the race in your heart has been extended. However, how can you leave Jinpeng group friend behind?"


    Taiyi: eh


    Jin Peng: "what? No, administrator, what you said is... Wrong! "


    Moon worship: "how wrong? Reestablishing the demon sect, the demons once again have a unified organization, a common goal, a harmonious life, and can help each other and protect the existence of the weak. This is a wonderful thing, and it is good for all demons. If you join the demon sect reestablished by too many friends, isn''t it a good thing for you@ Donghuang Taiyi, new man, you put aside Jinpeng''s friends and didn''t recruit him into the demon clan. It''s really wrong. "


    Taiyi: "this seat..."


    Jin Peng: "administrator, is there something wrong with your brain? Do you need this seat to treat you?"


    "Well?" Seeing the news from Jinpeng, the eyes of Baiyue shrank slightly.


    What''s wrong with me?


    impossible!


    I wholeheartedly want to contribute to the world, no, for the great love of the whole world. How can I be sick?


    Jinpeng qunyou, if you say so, either you don''t know love, or you are deliberately provoking me!


    What is the charge of provoking the administrator?


    Immediately


    Ding, group member Jin Peng is banned from speaking for one day


    Ding, the group member Jin Peng insulted the administrator. Now he is fined 500 points, which can be paid within three days. If he fails to do so, he will be punished for half a year


    The mechanical sound of the system sounded again in the group.


    Then, Baiyue sent a message to Taiyi and said: "Donghuang Taiyi, new man, Jinpeng, he doesn''t know love. You don''t have the same opinion with him. The monks of our generation should be upright and upright, and stick to their heart. Jinpeng''s group friends are also monsters. You can''t leave him behind and invite him to join the demon sect. Even if he doesn''t understand, people we understand should be good for him. After all, they are all group friends, don''t you think? "


    "You... Have a grudge against Jin Peng?" Looking at Baiyue''s own news in the group, Taiyi was stunned in his heart. Then, looking at Jinpeng who was completely confused in front of him, he thought about it and replied to Baiyue: "OK."


    Yeshiqiu is eating lingguo while peeping at the screen


    This month, his madness has become more serious. The reason why it has become like this... Well, there should be no credit for me.

 Chapter 896

    As we all know, yeshiqiu is a good person who is willing to help others. I will never do anything like this, which makes the group of friends with brain problems even more crazy, or even completely mentally ill.


    So, whose fault is it that moon worship will become what it is now?


    Well


    Sure enough, is it his own fault? He didn''t go to the hospital as soon as possible to see a doctor and receive regular treatment. What can he do now?


    As a good group leader who cares for the group members, in the Forbidden City affiliated to the world, he is holding his head to watch the live broadcast and chat screen of yeshiqiu, feeling a little distressed.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the chat group.


    After communicating with Taiyi, Baiyue looks at Wei Wuxian''s head again and sends a message to him: "Wei Wuxian, Mr. Wei, don''t you go to save Xiong gang leader? You called on everyone in the group to donate points to you, just to save him as soon as possible?"


    Wei Wuxian: "uncle, I''m going to save Xiong tomorrow. I have to wait for the queen to prepare and install the secondary biological engine for me. Moreover, the people in the group have not donated much points."


    Worship the moon: "no matter how much you donate, even if there is only one point, it is also a love for the male leader!"


    Wei Wuxian: "hmm?"


    You Suo Wei


    Kill the fields


    Justice God Yang Jian: "Mr. administrator, it''s not appropriate for you to say that?"


    Worship the moon: "not appropriate@ Yang Jian, the God of justice, Zhenjun, don''t you love master Xiong? "


    Yang Jian: "it''s..."


    Sorry, I don''t love him.


    Worship the moon "@ Wei Wuxian, Mr. Wei, you are willing to risk the unknown and go to the world where Shiqun friends live alone to save Xiong gang leader. You can see that you are aixiong gang leader, right?"


    Wei Wuxian: "ah? Uncle, that''s terrible! All the leaders have said that my future Taoist partner is blue... "


    Worship the moon: "it''s just the future in your original destiny. Moreover, the group leader said that your future Taoist partner is a disciple of your world''s Suzhou LAN family, but did not say that she is the one you love. Now, I just ask you, do you love the leader?"


    Wei Wuxian''s face became a little black.


    I love you?


    In his mind, he recalled the appearance of a bully, a bad old man who was domineering but actually vulnerable.


    Love?


    "Oh Suddenly, Wei Wuxian''s throat moved and he almost vomited.


    Don''t joke, OK? I, Wei Wuxian, a very straight man, I only like women, how can I like the same sex?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if I only look at the beauty and don''t look at the gender, the male''s beauty is too


    It''s eighteen thousand miles worse than me!


    Eh, wait a minute. Among the members of the group, it seems that the male is the ugliest?


    "Well, he''s the ugliest. There''s no one to run." Wei Wuxian nodded solemnly and thought to himself. Then he replied to the moon worship in the group: "uncle, I think it''s necessary for me to state that I''m willing to save uncle Xiong because I''m a man of righteousness, not because of love. I, Wei Wuxian, don''t love hegemony at all. "


    Worship the moon: "loyalty? It''s also a manifestation of love. "


    Wei Wuxian: "what?"


    Worship the moon: "the group leader said that filial piety to parents, concern for children, and loyalty to brothers and friends are all manifestations of love in our hearts. Mr. Wei, you say you don''t love the leader, but you say you are loyal to him. It can be seen that although you don''t know much about love, you do have love in your heart. "


    Wei Wuxian: "I..."


    Worship the moon: "yes, you, Wei Wuxian, love xiongba!"


    Wei Wuxian


    I''m a dog, and I can''t go to aixiong!


    Looking at the news from the moon, Wei Wuxian wants to say hello to his family. How do you take care of your uncle and make him crazy?


    As for the group leader


    Wei Wuxian didn''t mean to blame the group leader at all. He didn''t dare. The key is that what the group leader said is true. His filial piety to his parents, his concern for his children, and his loyalty to his brothers and friends are all expressions of love in our hearts.


    However, the meaning of love is different in different occasions!


    You said I love Xiong. I''m sorry, I really can''t associate it with the loyalty between brothers and friends. On the contrary, what I subconsciously think of is the love between men and women. It can''t be that my thoughts are too dirty, so it can only be you, uncle, you have a problem in your mind!


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian opened his voice and said, "uncle, what should I take to save you?"


    Worship the moon: "with love!"


    Wei Wuxian


    Other group members:


    The pain in my heart is that there are still many creatures without love in the world. The sadness in my heart is that there are many people in the world who don''t understand me and even slander me. Therefore, there is only one way to save me from my misery: love him, love her, love it and love me


    Wei Wuxian


    I''m sorry, uncle. I can''t help you.


    Ding, the administrator is forbidden to speak for one day


    The mechanical sound of the system suddenly rang out in the crowd.


    At night, Qiu wiped his face with his palm and tried to calm himself down.


    Niang xipi, the administrator appointed by him is not only crazy, but also crazy. For example, Wei Wuxian asks for love. He not only asks him to love himself, but also needs to love him, her and even it. You are so fraternal!


    Then, in the evening, Qiu talked to Mo ganna privately and asked her to find an excellent psychiatrist in the world of super Seminary. She wanted to hire a doctor to treat the moon worship.


    It''s good for you to be crazy, but


    Now it''s crazy. If we don''t stop it, we don''t know what will happen in the future.


    After chatting with moganna, yeshiqiu opens the private chat window with Baiyue. At this time, Baiyue has sent several inquiry messages to herself.


    Worship the moon: "group leader, why do you forbid me? Did I say something wrong? But I will do everything according to the instructions of the group leader? "


    Worship the moon: "group leader, please lift my ban. I also want to convince Mr. Wei that his beloved male leader has fallen into the world of poetry group friends, and his soul has been collected by the Bodhisattva king of Tibet. I don''t know what''s going on. As his lover, Mr. Wei should not wait for Mo ganna group friends to equip him with a biological engine, but should start at once, To save the hero, to save his lover. "


    God special love!


    What''s more, what do you mean that you follow my instructions in everything you say and do?


    How can you frame a person''s innocence!


    When I saw the news sent to me by myself, I shook my head in the night and make complaints about it.

 Chapter 897

    Then, he turned on the voice function, took out the magic bell that Jin Peng had returned before, gently shook it, and sent the ring of magic bell to the moon to listen.


    There is no doubt that there is him in the moon worship. He opens the voice sent by the group leader unprepared, and then


    "Bang!" As soon as his eyes closed, he fell back and fell into a beautiful dream.


    "Er..." the gray wolf saw this scene and was eating the roast leg of lamb.


    Shi Jie Ren, is he... Hungry? No, he''s a man of accomplishments. He won''t be hungry if he doesn''t eat for a hundred years. How come all of a sudden


    "Oh, I understand. He''s pretending. He smelled the smell of roasted lamb leg made by me. I''m too greedy to eat, but I''m too embarrassed to speak. So I want to make my king sympathize with him by pretending to be miserable, and take the initiative to share the delicious food with him. Hum, what a cunning human! Unfortunately, in front of my brilliant and invincible gray wolf king, you can''t evade this little trick. I want you to have compassion for me in my next life. "


    Gray wolf thought of it in his heart. Then he jumped down from the chair, walked to the moon, turned around, and put his butt in his face.


    "Bang!" Fart sound sounded, a mass of yellow gas beat on the face of the moon, so that the body in the dream of him, suddenly painful.


    This is... What''s going on?


    After giving a fart to the cunning guy Baiyue, grey wolf showed a satisfied smile on his face and strode out of the laboratory with the roasted leg in his hand to find the lambs.


    Last time, he gave a golden black feather he bought in the mall to manyangyang and asked it to help him invent a hat to match it. He never thought that the lambs used that feather to deal with it and wanted to get rid of its control. Hum, how ridiculous!


    You hateful lambs, what kind of wolf do you think I am? Can you get rid of me if you want to get rid of me?


    See how I deal with you today!


    Thinking, gray wolf will transfer the function of silly girl to its own body, and then the whole wolf soars to the sky and flies to the place where the lambs live.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, in the Forbidden City.


    Because they are all in the affiliated world, yeshiqiu pays attention to the movement of Baiyue, and sees that his magic bell successfully put it to sleep. Yeshiqiu is relieved. However, when he sees that grey wolf is asleep, he runs to his face and farts. Yeshiqiu''s face twitches violently, There are many dirty words in my heart.


    Grey wolf, is this wolf too mean?


    What''s more, what''s the hatred between the moon worship and it? How should it treat the moon worship?


    Poor moon worship, I offer you a little white flower, good luck!


    And then


    At night, autumn put up a finger, fingertip flashed a little purple light.


    "Boom!" Gray wolf, who is flying towards the place where the lamb lives, suddenly falls a bunch of purple thunder in the sky above his head and directly strikes him.


    "Ah All of a sudden, gray wolf uttered a scream, and the whole wolf kept twitching in the air. After the thunder disappeared, all of its soft hair had turned black. Not only that, but also some of it was scorched. From the appearance, it was really miserable.


    Then, the wolf gasped, and his eyes were full of horror. What''s the matter? It thundered on a sunny day, and it hit me directly. Does it mean that someone was plotting against me? Who could it be?


    "Whoosh!" With doubt, grey wolf''s eyelids began to beat, and then finally closed and began to fall freely.


    Although he was immortal to a certain extent, and he had already left his hand at nightfall, he was struck by thunder, which still caused some damage to grey wolf. Therefore, he fainted with the moon worship.


    "Well!" Aware of this, yeshiqiu nodded his head with satisfaction when he was sitting lazily on the Dragon chair in the Forbidden City. This is the right way to let you wolf be so mean and fart in other people''s faces when they fainted. If you are someone else, we will turn a blind eye. But how can you say that Baiyue is also the administrator of the chat group appointed by ourselves, who is humiliated by you, The main reason for our group is that we don''t do anything. Is there any place for our chat group members in the future?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if no one knows about it, I feel sorry for myself. After all, we used the ring of magic bell to make us faint.


    Of course, we all do this because this guy, Baiyue, speaks ill first and dares to slander himself.


    What, do you follow my instructions in everything you say and do? Our group leader has never made you crazy!


    At night, Qiu thought irresponsibly in his heart. Then he looked up at the beam and hummed a song.


    ¡­¡­


    Journey to the west, shituoling.


    The Eastern Emperor didn''t know what happened between the moon worship and yeshiqiu. Looking at the words on the chat screen, he thought for a long time. Finally, he turned his head and looked back at Jinpeng.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Seeing this, Jin Peng retreated with a look of panic on his face and stammered.


    "You can see that joining the demon sect is a good thing for you, not a bad thing. Therefore, I shouldn''t leave you behind. It''s my fault. I will correct my mistake now and give you a trace of true spirit. I will allow you to join the demon sect! " Then the prince opened his hand to Jin Peng.


    "You..." hearing Tai Yi''s words, Jin Peng was furious, almost one Buddha was born, and two Buddhas ascended to heaven.


    Is it a good thing to join the demon sect?


    After the ordeal, you didn''t go on the ordeal list and became a god constrained by heaven''s rules. Now, you have to hand over a little bit of the real spirit spirit flag. From then on, you are bound by yourself. You can''t help yourself to live or die. Is that a good thing for you?


    You can pull it down!


    If you join your demon sect, you can get protection. In the future, you don''t have to worry about being chased by some immortals and Buddhas. But I, Jinpeng, don''t need your protection. As long as you don''t come to trouble me or hinder me, I can live a good life in this world.


    Eh, wait, no, you are not the living creature in my world, and we are all friends. Why do you want to trouble me? I just don''t want to make friends with the real spirit and join your demon sect. Why do you want to be strong with me?


    Thinking that Jin Peng would like to ask Taiyi if he wants to be strong to himself, who knows


    "Chant


    All of a sudden, the sound of a dragon chanting through the whole three realms suddenly rang out.


    Hearing this sound, Tai Yi''s face suddenly changed. He turned his head and looked in a certain direction. He lost his voice and said, "Ao Yue!"

 Chapter 898

    It can''t be wrong. After the fall of ZuLong and Zhulong, only Aoyue and mengzhang can make such a sound. Mengzhang wants to guard the East pole of heaven. No matter what happens, it won''t happen. Therefore, it must be Aoyue.


    "Uncle, listen to the voice of Ao Yue''s Dharma protector, he seems to..." Lu Ya whispered.


    Hearing Lu Ya''s words, Tai Yi nodded slightly. Then, without saying anything, he jumped up and turned into a big sunflower and flew away in the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Ya''s face twitched.


    Are you in such a hurry?


    Uncle, Ao Yue Dharma protector is also the quasi saint who cuts three corpses. It''s not a child. You don''t need to care so much. The person you should really care about should be me, your nephew.


    "Alas Then Lu Ya glanced at the stunned Jin Peng and jumped up to chase Tai Yi with the skill of turning the rainbow into gold.


    Looking at the back of their nephews and uncles who left one after another, Jin Peng finally recovered. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was embarrassed to say it in front of so many friends in the studio.


    What? I was just about to ask you if you want to use force on me. What do you mean when you suddenly leave?


    Is Ao Yue the eldest son of ZuLong, the great sun dragon in ancient times?


    I''ll go. You''re a Taiyi from a different world. Why do you care so much about it? Is he your son?


    You''re kidding!


    The next second, Jin Peng''s face appeared a touch of anger, and said to all the group friends in the Live Room: "everyone, you see, he knew that he was on the live broadcast, and everyone was watching him, but he flew away without a word of greeting. This... Is too much!"


    Yes, try every means to give Taiyi eye drops.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, somewhere over Xiniu Hezhou.


    After Taiyi leaves, Aoyue and Baize and other demon saints discuss in a hurry. Then they decide that Baize will lead the demons of Beiju Luzhou and Zhutian Liuwei to Taiji to get rid of the heavenly soldiers and generals for Taiyi. After that, Aoyue will go to Taiyi to see what Taiyi has to do and help him get rid of the trivia, Then go to the sun star to make peace with the demons.


    Unexpectedly, not long after the separation, Ao Yue met what he had met millions of years ago: being attacked by Kunpeng!


    Moreover, this time the situation is more critical than the last time. Besides Kun Peng, Taoist Duobao, a disciple of Lingbao Tianzun, also came.


    Although I don''t understand how Taoist Duobao shaved his head, he is now a quasi saint who cut two corpses, and he has walked a long way in this realm. His strength is extremely strong. In the face of the two men''s sneak attack, Ao Yue naturally fell into the disadvantage and was seriously injured at the beginning.


    Holding the badly injured left arm and looking at Kun Peng and the Tathagata sitting on the nine grade Golden Lotus, Ao Yue sneered coldly: "you two actually joined hands and still used the means of sneak attack. It''s really shameless!"


    "Amitabha ~" the Tathagata Buddha put up a palm and said solemnly, "almsgiver Aoyue, I came to arrest almsgiver at the order of Jade Emperor. It''s only because the almsgiver tried his best to hurt Zhenwu emperor and other gods in heaven. As for why the demon master is here, I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Kun Peng looked at the fat man beside him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    If you open your eyes and tell lies, you really don''t need face!


    Then, he called out to Ao Yue, "Ao Yue, you are the dragon, and I am the nine day Kunpeng who feeds on the dragon. Today your doom has come. Take your life!"


    Words fall, Kun Peng sacrifice his Kun Peng hall, toward Ao Yue heavily hit.


    Seeing this, the Tathagata also took out a string of Buddhist beads and threw them to Ao Yue.


    "Well, do you think you''ve got me? Don''t look down on the dragon Ao Yue''s body retreated suddenly, and he said in a cold voice. With that, his eyes glowed red. His armor trembled as if he had come to life, and showed the scales of the dragon. Then, the purple light was flourishing. He turned into a giant dragon with two wings and cried out: "the real dragon is domineering!"


    "Boom!"


    The powerful Qi of the real dragon burst out from Ao Yue''s body, and even managed to block the Buddhist beads in Kunpeng hall and Tathagata, and even made them fly back in the same way.


    "Whoosh!" Then, Ao Yue''s wings vibrated and disappeared in an instant. The next second, he appeared in front of the Tathagata. The huge figure suddenly appeared, which made the pupils of the Tathagata shrink violently. He said in a startled voice: "speed road?"


    Ao Yue raises his dragon claw and grabs the Tathagata''s body directly. If this blow succeeds, the Tathagata will be torn to pieces. However


    The nine grade Golden Lotus under the seat of "hum ~" flashed a touch of golden light, blocked Ao Yue''s claw strike for the Tathagata, and shook Ao Yue out just like the Kunpeng hall and Buddha beads before.


    In the process of flying upside down, Ao Yue hummed coldly: "cut, merit Golden Lotus."


    "Aoyue, wake up!" Kunpeng''s voice rang out behind Aoyue. Hearing the sound, Aoyue turned around in an instant, raised his dragon claw and grabbed it heavily in front of him.


    "Bang!" Ao Yue''s Dragon claws and Kun Peng''s claws touch each other. In an instant, there is a deafening sound in the powerful explosion. The white clouds are all shattered by the impact of the two people. The sea of clouds is sweeping, forming waves and running towards the distance, and then


    "Ah Kunpeng arm a vibration, finally, Ao Yue can''t hold on, was hit by the dark force that he hit along the arm, spewed out a big mouthful of blood, and went back to the original road.


    Seeing this scene, the Tathagata was shocked and said in secret: "good chance!"


    He immediately stretched out his arm, and the word "Buddha" came out of his palm. Then he beat Ao Yue across the air, and said in a high voice: "Buddha''s palm!"


    "Roar!" Aware of the movement behind him, Ao Yue forced himself to endure the injury. His wings vibrated and disappeared again, leaving the Tathagata''s golden fingerprints empty.


    "Well? What about people? " The huge flying dragon in front of him disappeared, and the Tathagata frowned and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, Ao Yue''s voice rang out behind him.


    "Here it is


    "What?" The Tathagata immediately turned back.


    As soon as he looked back, he saw Ao Yue, who had shrunk and changed back to the shape of the Taoist body. He took out a painting halberd of Fang Tian and hit him heavily. Is this... Dragon God fighting halberd?


    "Ah The Dragon God and the halberd attack the body protecting light of the nine grade merit Golden Lotus. Suddenly, the power of the stars emerges and madly impacts the light of the Golden Lotus. The flames on the light curtain splash. It is frightening to see the Tathagata.


    "Amitabha ~" immediately, he turned around, changed his fingerprints, and was about to attack Ao Yue again. Who knows


    "It seems that now I can''t break the defense of the nine grade Golden Lotus. In that case, I''ll cut it instead of breaking it. I''ll cut off your three grade Golden Lotus and see how you will not invade in the future!"


    "Bang!" Then, before the Tathagata''s hand, Ao Yue clenched his Dragon God battle halberd, turned his body, jumped up, and then waved down heavily.


    "Ah A star glares across the golden light curtain. Then, what shocked the Tathagata happened. The nine grade Golden Lotus under his seat unexpectedly


    There are three kinds of products that are separated from each other. This


    "Whoosh!" Taking advantage of the moment when the Tathagata lost his mind, Ao Yue quickly flashed past and caught the Sanpin Jinlian who was separated from the lotus seat. Then, he stimulated the power of Sanpin Jinlian to resist the attack from Kunpeng.

 Chapter 899

    "Boom!" Kunpeng opens his wings and grabs Aoyue. As a result, Aoyue stimulates the power of Sanpin Jinlian in time, releases a border, protects him, and barely blocks Kunpeng''s claw strike.


    In addition, at the moment when Kunpeng hit the golden light barrier, Ao Yue took the opportunity to stab Kunpeng with the Dragon God and halberd in his right hand.


    "Yes Because the distance was too close to escape, Kunpeng was directly pierced by the Dragon God and the halberd, and raised his head to the sky to make a hissing sound. At the moment, his paws were harder, so


    "Bang!" The border of Sanpin Jinlian is broken by Kunpeng. Kunpeng grabs Ao Yue with his paw. Then


    "Chant Ao Yue painfully uttered a dragon chant, and then, stepping on the third grade Golden Lotus, holding the Dragon God and halberd, regardless of the injury, frantically slashed and poked at Kunpeng.


    Millions of years ago, Kunpeng attacked himself in buzhoushan, which nearly made him and Meng Zhang fall.


    Millions of years ago, during the Lich war, he attacked the demon emperor and robbed Hetu Luoshu, which led to the failure of the star array. On the contrary, the demon clan failed to win the final victory. On the contrary, it also lost the dominant power over the heaven, which indirectly led to the fall of the demon emperor and the Eastern Emperor.


    Now, he and Taoist Duobao come to attack him secretly. They hate each other. If they don''t kill him, it''s hard to get rid of this hatred!


    Today, even if he is dead, he will die with him!


    Ao Yue thought of this, then regardless of everything, shot more fiercely.


    Kunpeng rushed out of the Kunpeng hall and ran into Aoyue from all directions. At the same time, he also launched a fierce attack on him. However, today''s situation is different from millions of years ago. He and Aoyue are both quasi saints who killed three corpses. Even if Aoyue''s injury is much more serious than him, it''s not so easy to solve him as soon as possible. If the Eastern Emperor comes back, So


    Kunpeng did not dare to imagine, so he clenched his fist at the Tathagata, who was still in the same place. He was indignant and cried out: "Duobao, don''t you come here to help?"


    help?


    The nine grades of merit and virtue that poor monk used to suppress the spiritual movement of Buddhism and Taoism have all been cut off by AO Yue. After such a great loss, you still need my help. Do you still have humanity?


    "Don''t forget, this time haotianxia orders you to arrest Ao Yue. I''m just here to help you. If you don''t care, I''ll go to your Lingshan and kill you there, so that you can know how fierce my anger is!" Seeing that Tathagata was indifferent, Kunpeng became angry and continued to shout at him.


    The Tathagata


    Yes, it''s God''s order to arrest Ao Yue. You''re here to help me... Fart! You are coming to Aoyue''s dragon ball, otherwise, will you help me?


    Now it''s high sounding. Hum!


    The Tathagata thought in his heart, but he didn''t shout these words to Kunpeng. Otherwise, he would have torn his face. Then he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and drove liupin Jinlian to the battlefield, changed his fingerprints, and beat Ao Yue heavily with his indestructible Tathagata palm.


    "Hum!" After glancing back, he saw the blessing of Jinlian, who had been hit twice by himself. Taoist Duobao came to him again. Ao Yue snorted coldly, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. The wound on his chest and left arm caught by Kunpeng was bleeding, but he didn''t care. First, he used the Dragon God and halberd to stir the power of the stars in the sky and draw a star light, Push Kunpeng and his magic weapon of Kunpeng hall back. Then, with a gorgeous turn, he raises his long leg and kicks the Tathagata hard.


    "Bang!"


    When the soles of his feet collide with each other, the purple light defeats the golden light, and the Tathagata God''s palm is broken. Ao Yue''s sole treads on the defense of Jinlian, the sixth grade meritorious virtue. Although it can''t break the defense, it instantly kicks the lotus platform and the Tathagata sitting on it to tens of thousands of miles away.


    "Ah Then, Ao Yue quickly turned around, waved the Dragon God battle halberd, parried the attack of Kunpeng who came back again. They were fighting in the cloud, you come and I go, and the fight was extremely fierce.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianting, yaochi.


    After the separation of the court, the Jade Emperor came here to drink with the queen mother of yaochi, and at the same time, he looked at the picture on the Haotian mirror.


    After drinking a mouthful of Royal Wine, the Jade Emperor sighed to the queen mother of yaochi: "that Ao Yue is worthy of being the Dragon God of ancient times. He was attacked secretly first, and then faced with the cooperation of the demon master and the Tathagata. He could stand still!"


    The queen mother of yaochi peeled a grape for the Jade Emperor thoughtfully, handed it to him and said with a smile, "ZuLong was the overlord in the early flood and famine period, and Aoyue was his eldest son, who naturally inherited his father''s style."


    After taking the grape and putting it into his mouth, the Jade Emperor shook his head, which has no inevitable connection with whether he is ZuLong''s son. ZuLong''s son is not the only one, but who can have such fighting power except him? Moreover, ZuLong would not submit to others, but Ao Yue was determined to be loyal to Taiyi.


    Thinking of this, looking at the Haotian mirror, holding the Dragon God battle halberd and Kunpeng from the sky to the bottom of the sea, and then from the bottom of the sea to the sky, then, the Tathagata came back, rejoined the battlefield, and continued to fight with Aoyue, the Jade Emperor suddenly envied Taiyi, and was able to get the loyalty of such a god of war.


    On the other hand, although he accepted 365 gods by virtue of the Taoist''s favor and the list of gods, none of them could match Ao Yue.


    Yang Jian?


    Don''t make fun of it. He''ll fight Monkey Sun for five or five. Breaking the sky may be a little better than Monkey Sun, but it''s not much. When they start, the winner is still five or five, and AO Yue


    Three corpses must be cut to be holy. If the light realm is placed, people will have nothing to say.


    "Alas With this thought, the Jade Emperor, who was very comfortable and felt that he was going to lose a great enemy, suddenly sighed and said in a low voice, "it''s a pity that you can''t be used by me. On the contrary, you have to fight me. I can only get rid of you!"


    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the queen mother of yaochi kept silent and just filled her empty wine cup with wine.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Donghai dragon palace.


    The Dragon King of the four seas gathered together, and everyone''s face showed an extremely anxious look. Aoshun, the Dragon King of the North Sea, looked at the battle picture displayed on the dragon ball in front of him, and asked Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, "brother, do we really care about anything? That''s the crown prince?"


    Ao Guang''s brow was locked, and he was also in a dilemma. They were Dragon Kings, but they were not the four Dragon Kings that ZuLong had conferred, but their descendants. Because Ao Yue''s time of fighting with Taiyi was too far away, and his magic power was far less than Ao Yue''s, besides, the status and power of the dragon people were far less than before, So they didn''t worry that Ao Yue would seize the power in their hands like the four Dragon Kings before.


    On the contrary, they hope that Aoyue can return to the dragon clan and inherit the throne of ZuLong. Not to mention leading them to rise, at least they can get rid of the situation that everyone thinks that the dragon clan is easy to bully, and any great power can come to ask for some treasures and eat some dragons to have an appetizer.


    However, the enemies Ao Yue is facing are Kunpeng, the demon master, and the Buddha master of the Tathagata. How can they be rivals?


    Ao Guang is very tangled.


    "Chant Just when Ao Guang didn''t know what to do, suddenly, a silver dragon with Buddha''s light came from the West and squeezed into Ao Yue''s battlefield. He opened his mouth and bit at the Buddha.


    Seeing the silver dragon, Aoguang changed his face and exclaimed, "it''s Aohan!"


    The Tathagata master blocked the sudden attack with his backhand, revealing his golden body. He put his hands together and asked the silver dragon in front of him: "Amitabha, eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddha, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 900

    Aohan? Eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddha?


    That''s right. This silver dragon that suddenly came from the west to help Ao Yue is no one else. It''s the eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddha, Aohan, who was ordered by the Tathagata to stare at the demons of Xiniu Hezhou to prevent them from making trouble!


    Aohan is the second younger brother of Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. However, unlike Aoguang, he has great courage and courage since he was a child. He dreams that one day the dragon people can recover the glory of the ZuLong period. Therefore, he joined zhunti saint, one of the two Saints in the west, and became the eight Heavenly Dragon King Buddhas of the western religion. Later, Duobao Tathagata took charge of Buddhism, and he still stayed in the Buddhist world.


    Under the guidance of zhunti saint, there were also reasons for his own efforts to cultivate. He grew up to a level where his magic power was far better than his brother''s. He was the zhunti saint who cut a corpse. The magic weapon for cutting a corpse was the ice spirit bead that zhunti Saint gave him when he was a teacher in the past.


    To return to the truth, originally, the demon emperor "resurrected" and reestablished the demon sect. He didn''t think so much about Aohan. Although he was very dissatisfied with the Tathagata''s order to stare at the demons in Xiniu Hezhou, he didn''t say anything and did it honestly.


    Later, however, the ancient temple of the Heavenly Emperor opened, and Aoyue went out of the pass. Then, the Jade Emperor ordered the Tathagata to arrest Aoyue for the heaven. Soon, the Tathagata and Kunpeng flew out of Lingshan, and the waiters of Aohan who stayed in Lingshan secretly told him the news.


    Aoyue, the eldest son of ZuLong, is the crown prince of the dragon clan in ancient times. Of course, Aohan has never heard of his name.


    I also know that after the fall of ZuLong and the great elder Zhulong, Aoyue is the most powerful fighting force of the dragon clan, and is the most powerful one to cut three corpses!


    It''s impossible for him to lead the rise of the dragon race with a quasi saint who cuts one corpse. After all, there are Haotian, the quasi saint who cuts three corpses, the saint of supreme Lao Jun, Xuanling Doumu Yuanjun, Zhenwu emperor, Zhao Gongming and other great powers in heaven.


    Even if he returned to the four seas dragon, the dragon still had to submit to the heaven.


    As for the demon clan, the crown prince Lu Ya, the demon Saint Baise and the Shang sheep all have more magic power than themselves. Even Kun Peng, who is different from them, still has the name of "demon master".


    As for the Buddha Kingdom, not to mention, he should be the weakest of the quasi saints in the Buddha kingdom.


    Therefore, Aohan is depressed. Even if he broke through the Dalai Lama and became a quasi saint, he still can''t lead the dragon people back to the glory of the ZuLong period, and even it''s difficult to reverse the current situation of the dragon people. Therefore, he can only stay in the Buddhist world, and with the help of the Qi and resources of the Buddhist world, he hopes to break through again as soon as possible.


    But!


    Ao Yue is out of the pass.


    Then things will be different.


    Zhunsheng, the eldest son of ZuLong and the crown prince of the dragon clan, who cut three corpses, is able to lead the rise of the dragon clan in both status and strength. Therefore, how can Aohan, who regards the dragon clan as more important than his own life, sit and watch him be attacked and killed by Kunpeng and Tathagata? Even if he is not as good as the Tathagata, he will help one or two.


    "Chant At that moment, Aohan raised his head to the sky and uttered a dragon chant to the Tathagata, who showed six feet of gold body in front of him. He said, "Tathagata, you collude with the demon master to attack the prince of the dragon family. You have the face to ask me what I want to do. You are so shameless!"


    "Amitabha ~" the Tathagata, with his hands folded, lowered his head and recited a Buddhist name. Then he said to Aohan, "Aoyue violated heaven''s rules and injured Doumu Yuanjun and Zhenwu. He told the two great emperors. The Jade Emperor specially ordered us to arrest him. The Tianlong King Buddha is a disciple of zhunti Buddha''s mother. The Buddhas in our Buddhist world should not think about the secular world. Let''s just stop and go back to the West. I think you are in a hurry and don''t care about your previous rude actions. "


    "Boom!" At this time, Ao Yue, holding the Dragon God and halberd, collided heavily with Kunpeng hall in Kunpeng''s hand again, and his body retreated rapidly. Then, after stopping his body, he looked at Aohan, who was confronting with the Tathagata, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Dragon?


    "Ah ~" don''t allow Ao Yue to think more, Kunpeng killed him again.


    Ao Yue waved his halberd to stir the power of the stars. At the same time, he spread a pair of wings behind him, which increased his speed and strength of forward fighting.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!... " All of a sudden, two rays of light in the sky continue to burst, one after another touch, burst out one after another loud voice.


    Looking at Kunpeng''s situation, the Tathagata frowned. Aohan, who had not left, said coldly: "Tianlong Wang fo, I will give you another chance. Do you want to go or not?"


    "Hum, it''s me. If I don''t give you a chance, sing!" Aohan''s heart is also very hesitant, but at the last moment, he decided to fight! If you don''t keep Ao Yue, when will the dragon race rise only by himself? Aohan is not the kind of person who belittles himself, but... He knows that even if he can chop the second corpse in the future, it''s very difficult to chop the third corpse. It''s basically impossible. Therefore, the dragon clan can only rely on Aoyue!


    If Ao Yue doesn''t go out of the pass, he has to go back to the second place, hoping that he will break through in the future. After the two corpses are cut off, the power of the dragon people will remain unchanged, but those forces will not bully the dragon people in their face. However, now that Ao Yue goes out of the pass, then


    Rise, must rise!


    With this belief, Aohan opened his mouth, spit out the bead of ice spirit that zhunti Saint gave him, and smashed it heavily towards the Tathagata.


    "Well? Amitabha, Heavenly Dragon King Buddha, since you are determined to go your own way, I have to deal with you traitor for the Mother Buddha today See the ice soul God bead that hurls toward oneself, the Tathagata voice is vast Avenue.


    Then, the boundless Buddha light flashed, raised his palm, and patted the ice soul God bead.


    Magic power - Buddha in the palm!


    There was a wave in the space of "hum ~", and the ice spirit beads that Aohan intended to use to freeze the Tathagata disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing this, Aohan''s pupils shrank and he was shocked.


    Supernatural power - Tathagata palm!


    There was no waste of time. After taking away the ice spirit beads, the Tathagata clapped Aohan across the air.


    "Bang!"


    There was no time to resist. Aohan suffered a great deal of damage in an instant. He was photographed by the Tathagata and flew out. The Dragon scales on the surface of his body were broken. Then, after flying backward to a certain distance, he fell to the ground.


    Well, plus the previous move to stop him from biting himself, a total of three moves, the Tathagata solved the enemy.


    "Amitabha, the magic power of Aohan Dragon King is very good, but I am the quasi saint who cut two corpses. In front of the quasi saint who cut two corpses, the quasi saint who just cut one corpse is the same as the golden immortal of Daluo and the golden immortal of Taiyi." He easily eliminated Aohan, the Buddha who was to be promoted and canonized, and the Tathagata said with a smile.


    "Is it?" As soon as his voice fell, a cold voice rang out behind him. When he heard this, the Tathagata''s body immediately stiffened. What, who?!

 Chapter 901

    Hearing the extremely indifferent voice behind him, the Tathagata''s body stiffened for a moment.


    What, who?


    I can appear behind me silently. You know, I am the Buddha Lord of Tathagata!


    "Boom!" Kunpeng and Aoyue meet each other again. Aoyue retreats suddenly with the star light. As he retreats, several small worlds are opened up. Then, his mouth spits blood, stained with Aoyue''s tyrannical dragon blood, and those small worlds are destroyed.


    Kunpeng, though he didn''t vomit blood, retreated a few kilometers unsteadily. Then he noticed the figure behind the Tathagata.


    It''s him!


    Kunpeng was shocked.


    Although there are some changes in his appearance, he has the aura of big sun, gold and black, as well as the emperor''s bearing and the emperor''s pattern in the middle of his brow. He is his old boss, the emperor of the demon family and the East emperor Taiyi!


    "Dang ~" Kunpeng was about to run away. However, at this time, an ancient bell rang, shaking the sky, calming down time and space, trapping him and the Buddha who had not yet turned around.


    Then, the Eastern Emperor asked a pair of Tathagata: "in front of the two corpses, there is no difference between the two corpses and the great Luo Jinxian. I don''t know how different the two corpses are from the mole ants."


    Tathagata:! "


    Hearing this, the Tathagata was frightened.


    He is not a fool. Even though he was too surprised at the beginning, he did not expect that now he has guessed that if there is such strength in the three realms, it is possible for him to intervene in this matter. Besides the newly reborn demon emperor, who else can speak to him in this tone?


    "Amitabha, your majesty, I was forced by the Jade Emperor..."


    "I don''t know? Well, I''ll tell you, the answer is... No difference! " Taiyi shouts with a cold voice, and his words fall. He clenches his fist. On the surface of his fist, a real fire of the sun emerges. Then, he strikes hard at the golden body of the Tathagata.


    "Boom!"


    In the dazzling golden light, the Tathagata''s Zhang Liujin body is shattered, and then the boundary of liupin merit Jinlian is broken, and then


    "Ah The Tathagata uttered a sad cry. His cassock was broken and his blood was dripping. His arms swung and he flew backward toward the West.


    Well, with just one blow, he was hit hard.


    After resolving the Tathagata, Taiyi turns around and looks at Kunpeng, who is fixed by the Eastern Emperor''s bell.


    "Gulu ~" with Taiyi''s horrible eyes, Kunpeng swallowed his mouth, and quickly urged his surging magic power and the power of Kunpeng hall, the accompanying spiritual treasure, to break free from the shackles of the East emperor''s bell and escape from here. At the same time, he said to Taiyi: "my majesty, I haven''t seen you for a million years, your majesty... Are you ok?"


    "What do you say, demon master?" At this time, Taiyi seems to have completely replaced the role, as if he really became the resurrection of the world''s Eastern Emperor Taiyi, facing Kunpeng light way.


    "This... Your majesty, since I have enlightened the demon clan, can you give me a way to live?" Hearing the coldness in Taiyi''s tone, Kunpeng begged.


    "You didn''t forget the Enlightenment of the demon clan, so you became the demon master. However, you betrayed me and my elder brother, resulting in the failure of the demon clan to achieve the goal of unification, and even the loss of heaven, which indirectly led to the fall of me and my elder brother. Do you think you can repay this sin if you don''t die?"


    As soon as Tai raised his hand, he was about to urge the power of the Eastern Emperor Zhong to kill Kunpeng. However, Ao Yue, who was seriously injured, spat out dragon blood again. His body trembled and he was about to faint.


    Hearing the news, Tai YILENG immediately stopped his action, quickly flashed to Ao Yue''s side and held him. Then, as in those years, he sat on the cloud holding him, while he sat behind him, with his hands close to his back, expending the source and healing him with the spirit of demon emperor.


    This scene came into Kunpeng''s eyes, which made him lose his mind for a moment.


    Millions of years ago, in buzhoushan, Taiyi stopped him from attacking Aoyue and mengzhang. Not only that, he was seriously injured by Taiyi with chaos clock. He had to go back to Beihai to recover from his wounds. After the wounds were healed, he went out of the pass and found that the war between the Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin was over. He could not see Yuanfeng for the last time.


    Now, he and Duobao Tathagata attack Ao Yue again. Taiyi, like millions of years ago, comes out to stop him, and even kill him this time. This is really


    "Damn it Kunpeng clenched his fist and yelled in his heart.


    Then, too distracted to treat Ao Yue, he couldn''t control the Donghuang clock wholeheartedly, and the power of the Donghuang clock''s confinement was not as good as usual. With a roar, Kunpeng really broke free from the shackles. Then, he turned into a huge flying ROC and flew toward the North Sea.


    "Kunpeng, damn it!" Seeing that Kun Peng is about to run away, Tai Yi is very angry and wants to chase him. However, Ao Yue in front of him is seriously injured. If he lets go and doesn''t give him timely treatment, his life will not be in danger, but it will damage his foundation, and his cultivation will be difficult in the future.


    Maybe some people will say that they are all quasi saints who cut three corpses. If they can''t make progress, they can''t make progress. It''s nothing.


    Yes, if we only focus on this world, it''s not a big deal.


    After all, they can''t become saints. The most powerful quasi saints are those who cut three corpses. Strictly speaking, they cut three corpses. They are subject to the world, so it''s difficult to make progress. They don''t care what will damage their foundation.


    But!


    It''s not only this world. Taiyi has an idea. Maybe he can bring Aoyue and Baize to his world, so as to enhance the strength of his demon clan.


    In the future, with the increasing number of chat group connections in the world, maybe he, Ao Yue and other quasi saints can become saints.


    Therefore, the foundation must not be damaged.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi had no choice but to let Kunpeng go. He said coldly in his heart, "it''s a pity that none of the three corpses in this seat are here, otherwise... Hum, next time, I will kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Taiyi, you wait for me. I will let you fall forever next time." Kun Peng, who was lucky enough to escape from the East emperor''s bell, said angrily. Then, flying toward the North Sea, he suddenly stopped and thought about it in the same place. Then, he vibrated his wings again and flew toward the chaos of Wa Huang heaven.


    Wa Huang Tian, isn''t that where the nun Wa''s Taoist temple is?


    That''s right. In fact, he was forced to attack Dijun and destroy the star array, which led to the defeat of both the demon clan and the witch clan. From then on, he lost the qualification to fight for the leading role in the world, and was replaced by the weak Terran and the guard boy of Haotian. It was not others, but the saint of their demon clan, Nu Wa!

 Chapter 902

    Nu Wa created the human race according to the law of creation. She also refined the stone and mended the sky with great magic power and endowed all things with spirituality. She is known as the "goddess of the human race" and "the master of all spirits". She is the one with the greatest merit among the saints.


    In addition, she is also the sage of the demon clan and the leader of the demon sect. It is reasonable to say that even if she does not help the demon clan, she will never harm the demon clan. Why did she instruct Kunpeng to do that at the critical moment of the battle of the Lich?


    The key to this, of course, is the human race and... Fuxi!


    The human race is a race created by Nu Wa, and different from the six animals created by her, the human race is created by her according to the appearance of the congenital Tao body, and gives them high spirituality. Even when she created the first group of human race, Nu Wa also integrated a trace of her holy blood into their bodies, and from then on, she shared weal and woe with them.


    However, even if one is born, the appearance is the same as the congenital Tao, but the appearance is only the appearance after all. The essence of the human race is the postnatal race, and the starting point is very low. It is too difficult to make great achievements and live in peace in the flood and famine millions of years ago.


    It is true that Nu Wa can issue a sacred order to prevent all races from harming the human race, but in this way, the human race can only live in her infancy and lose the courage and wisdom to fight with the outside world. To put it mildly, it can only be a group of wormholes of the world, which is useless except to live.


    Nu Wa didn''t want to create a race so useless, so she began her amazing plan, she wanted to help the human race to the leading role in the world.


    At that time, the demon clan had occupied the heaven and ruled the three realms in name. However, no matter what name, the earth was always in the hands of the witch clan. It was obvious that the leading role of Honghuang would be selected from the two.


    Therefore, Nu Wa began to calculate the two families. First, she lured ten Jinwu into Tanggu and killed Kuafu. Then, in order to avenge Kuafu, Dayi killed nine Jinwu princes in a rage. In order to avenge Aizi, Dijun and Taiyi decided to fight to destroy the witch family, but


    On the earth, it is difficult for the Lich to defeat the lich, so they can only find a way to restrain the Lich.


    At this time, Nu Wa tried to let them know that there was a trace of her holy blood in the Terran body. The Holy Blood and Jiutian xirang fused with each other, and had produced a new kind of blood that could restrain the sorcery. If it was used to refine weapons, it would be easy to defeat the sorcery.


    Dijun and Taiyi were very happy to get this demon tribe. They asked Nu Wa for instructions. Nu Wa said that the human race was just a race she created. It was nothing. If you want to kill it, you can kill it. Anyway, the race she created was not 10000, there were 8000.


    Emperor Jun and too a think, also right, so, the demon clan butcher incident happened.


    The same thing happened to the sorcery. The sorcery, who had made friends with the Terran or even intermarried with the Terran, began to kill people in order to restrain the demons who had spirits and could still live even if their bodies were gone. They wanted to refine the demon chopping sword.


    The human race, suffered the Lich two race''s crazy slaughter, nearly exterminates the race.


    But at the same time, the Lich and the Lich also owe a lot to the Terran!


    At last, the rest of the human race, who were sheltered in Nuwa palace, Laozi''s Shouyang mountain, and zhenyuanzi''s Wuzhuang Guansan, were instigated by Nuwa to attack Dijun, steal Hetu Luoshu, and destroy the star array. As a result, both the Lich and the Lich were defeated and their Qi was dispersed, they were cast by Nuwa and injected into the Qi of the two Lich families. As a result, the Qi of the human race was greatly increased and heaven and earth were created, It has become the leading role in the world.


    And the Hetu Luoshu stolen by Kunpeng finally fell into the hands of her elder brother Fuxi, and became the treasure of his sermon!


    Nu Wa''s plan is just... Unparalleled!


    Originally, there was chaos clock in the demon family''s heaven to suppress Qi luck. Even if the decisive battle with the witch family was defeated, it would not even lose the heaven, but because of Nu Wa''s intervention... Alas!


    When he thought that he had fallen into the present situation because of Nu Wa''s persecution, Kun Peng could not help sighing and said in secret, "if it is true that there are mole ants under saints, this seat is just a plaything in other people''s hands."


    However, being controlled by Nu Wa has one advantage, that is, after Nu Wa took over the demon sect and mastered the flag, she returned the silk spirit attached to the flag to him, so that he would never have to be controlled by others.


    But


    For saints, it seems that this is just a change of way. They can''t kill themselves by gently shaking the demon flag, but saints can kill themselves by slapping them with their hands, so they are still in her hands.


    "Alas Thinking of this, Kunpeng could not help sighing again.


    "Yes


    At this time, suddenly, a sound of ROC''s wings spread and chirped came from a distance, and it came into Kunpeng''s ears. When he heard this sound, Kunpeng, who was flying towards the wa emperor''s sky, was stunned. Then, a layer of black light appeared on his body, changed back to the appearance of congenital Tao, stopped on the clouds at his feet, and looked to the West.


    There is a golden winged ROC carving flying towards here. Looking at it, Kun Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly and murmured: "Jin Peng?"


    "Whoosh!" The next second, he turned into a young man who was wearing a black wing gown, angular and looked like a dandy. He landed in front of Kunpeng and looked at him with a smile on his face. Then he raised his hands, bowed to the end and said, "big brother."


    "Isn''t your elder brother Kong Xuan? What did he call me for?" Kun Peng light way.


    Because Yuanfeng was surrounded by powerful enemies in those years, in order to protect their brothers, they were not around when they were seriously injured and died. Therefore, both Kong Xuan and Jin Peng hated themselves and thought they were not worthy to be Yuanfeng''s children. Therefore, they refused to recognize their elder brother. For millions of years, Jin Peng claimed that he had only Kong Xuan as his elder brother, and he also called Kong Xuan "elder brother.", Not the second brother.


    Frankly speaking, Kun Peng is very aggrieved. He was severely injured by the East emperor Taiyi with chaos clock, and was forced to shut up in Beihai to recuperate. How can he know what happened outside? When he left, Yuanfeng had already fallen. What can he do?


    Would he know that his mother''s life was in danger and would not help her?


    He is not Ao Yue, the pathetic person who no one hurts. Yuan Feng treats him very well. He not only canonizes him as the crown prince of the Phoenix family, but also teaches him magic power hand in hand. In his heart, Yuan Feng is his most important relative in the world.


    Yuan Feng is dead. Isn''t it hard for him?


    But these two kids still blame themselves, and don''t think about why Yuanfeng died. It''s not that you two have lost a lot of resources, otherwise, she can be reborn!


    Therefore, Kunpeng is too lazy to explain to these two brothers what you like to think. It''s no big deal that everyone has been dying of old age and has nothing to do with each other.


    Of course, that''s what I said. In fact, Kunpeng has secretly paid attention to Kong Xuan and Jin Peng for so many years. That''s why he recognized Jin Peng as soon as he met. However, it''s really strange that Jin Peng actually called himself elder brother for the first time.


    "If you are polite to others, you must ask for something. What does he want to do?" Kunpeng was wary in his heart.

 Chapter 903

    Kunpeng''s vigilance is not wrong. Jinpeng found him this time, and he really wanted something, and this request is related to Taiyi.


    At this time, Jin Peng has closed the live broadcast, so he doesn''t worry about knowing his plan for a long time. Looking at his Kunpeng, he sighs and says, "elder brother, we are close relatives. Why are you so defensive to me?"


    Kun Peng


    blood relationships? Hehe, do you think I''m a fool?


    "Well, I''ll get to the point with you." Seeing that Kunpeng was still on guard against himself, and even a little more sarcasm between his looks, Jin Peng understood that it was useless to climb up the relationship. In this case, let''s talk about the interests directly. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then opened his eyes and said to Kunpeng, "you should have known that Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor has established the demon clan and demon cult again, right?"


    "... I know." Not only do I know, I''ve just had a fight with him, and he gave it to me with a chaos clock. After this sentence, Kunpeng quietly added in his heart.


    "I have a big secret here, a secret about Taiyi." Jin Peng looked around and whispered to Kun Peng.


    Kun Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up and down at his third brother. Then he said faintly, "what''s the secret?"


    "He''s not the one we thought he was."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally, although his name is also Donghuang Taiyi, he is not the Donghuang you worked for millions of years ago."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Kun Peng''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled up and asked: "do you mean that he is someone else''s fake?"


    "Not bad." Jin Peng nodded heavily.


    Kun Peng looked at him with a look at the mentally handicapped, and then shook his head.


    It''s over. The little boy is hopeless. He''s so stupid to say that in front of me.


    Is that bastard Donghuang Taiyi? Can I admit my mistake? Although his appearance is really different from that of that year, the smell of big sun, gold and black, the emperor''s pattern in the middle of his eyebrows, and the most important thing is the cultivation of the supreme power and quasi saint and the chaos clock. That''s true. Therefore, he must be the East emperor. There is no doubt that there will be no fake!


    Immediately, Kun Peng sighed and said to Jin Peng, "you come here to talk to me about this?"


    "Of course not. That guy is not the donghuangtaiyi in our world, but he is from other world. But he is acting in our name of donghuangtaiyi. First, he reestablishes the demon sect and obtains a lot of merits. Then he accepts Aoyue Baize and other quasi saints. Later, he boldly goes to shituoling to want his little brother''s real spirit. I......"


    "Wait!" Kunpeng stretched out a palm, interrupted Jinpeng''s words, and confirmed to him: "you said he asked you for a trace of true spirit?"


    "Yes, he wants his younger brother to be subject to him from now on!" When he said this, Jin Peng clenched his fists and looked indignant.


    "That''s strange. Since he and Dijun fell, the flag of Zhaoyao falls into the hands of Nvwa. He wants your real spirit to do it... Wait, did she give it to him? But why


    Kunpeng was shocked. Then he turned his brain full of wisdom and thought quickly: "in those days, empress Nuwa managed to help the human race to the leading role in the world. After the reign of the three emperors and five emperors, the human race has indeed become a very outstanding and prominent race in the wasteland, and the human emperor is even with the emperor in name, but the human race is still the same, After the end of the reign of God, the king of Zhou declared that he worshipped Haotian as his father and himself as the son of heaven. Since then, all the kings of the past dynasties have been the son of heaven, and the human race has since declined. Although there are more and more Terrans in the number of reproduction, their status is declining with each passing day. When any deity appears, they will kneel down in awe. Even the emperor is not noble. As soon as Cihang appears, he kneels down. Is it possible that... "


    "Does the empress think that the Terran is no longer useful, or even lose her face, so she wants to abandon the Terran and support the demon clan to become the protagonist in the world again?"


    As soon as this idea appeared in Kun Peng''s mind, he felt like he had been hit by a heavy hammer. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible.


    Nu Wa is the goddess of the human race. It''s good for her to be the protagonist of heaven and earth. Let alone the material aspect of Qi transportation, she also has a sense of accomplishment in spirit.


    Look, such a weak and small postnatal race, I just made a little plan to help them to the position of the protagonist of heaven and earth. Even among the saints, I am the most powerful, right?


    Then, Nu Wa is also a saint of the demon clan. If the demon clan can become the protagonist of heaven and earth, she will still have great benefits in terms of material, but in terms of spirit


    Look, the leading role of heaven and earth has been decided, and the demon clan has already declined. Even so, I can hold the declining demon clan as the leading role of heaven and earth that they couldn''t get after a million years ago. Sure enough, I''m very powerful, don''t you think?


    Yeah, that''s great!


    Kunpeng suddenly felt cold in his body, rubbed his shoulders and sighed in his heart.


    "Big brother, big brother, are you listening to me?" Seeing that Kun Peng said well, he suddenly started to stay. Jin Peng frowned, reached out and shook his hand in front of his eyes and asked.


    Kunpeng suddenly regained his mind and shook his head: "I''m ok. What did you say just now?"


    "I said, I can''t let that guy go on like this for both public and private. I want to fight with the asshole of Taiyi. So, elder brother, I hope I can get your help. If you can help me, I promise that in the future, you can at least break through the most powerful quasi holy land like Taiyi, and be lucky, It''s not impossible to become a saint! "


    With that, Jin Peng grasped Kun Peng''s arms and said to him sincerely, "brother, help me, right?"


    The most powerful quasi saint? Sanctification?


    You are a mole ant who cuts a corpse to say this to me. Please look at your strength before you say this!


    Kun Peng make complaints about it.


    However, if Nu Wa really felt that she decided to support the demon clan again, and even gave the flag to the East emperor Taiyi, she, needless to say, must have been abandoned. Taiyi couldn''t accommodate herself, and Nu Wa wouldn''t help herself. It seemed that she would die. In that case, it''s nothing to listen to him.


    Thinking about it, Kunpeng said to him, "what''s your plan? What do you want me to do? Let''s talk straight."


    "Hum." It seems that Kun Peng is willing to help himself. He is right. Although he has not recognized him for millions of years, he is also his big brother. Jin Peng smiles with pride, and then whispers: "we give ya for tooth and eye for eye. He comes to our world to fool around. We will make a big fuss in his world while he is away, and grab all the good things.


    "At that time, brother, didn''t you seize the opportunity to rob Dijun''s Hetu Luoshu, but later you were forced to hand them over to Fuxi? This time, we two brothers, no, we have to go to the second brother later. We three brothers join hands to rob Dijun once more, and take over the Hetu Luoshu! "


    With that, Jin Peng raised his head, looked at Kun Peng who had been completely confused in front of him, and asked him excitedly: "brother, what do you think?"


    Kun Peng


    I think you''re a banana!

 Chapter 904

    Kunpeng really has an impulse to slap Jinpeng in the face.


    Go rob Dijun again. Who do you think Dijun is? You can rob him if you want?


    If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the first person under the sage, then Dijun is definitely the second person. The reason why I succeeded in snatching the Hetu Luoshu from him last time was that it was the critical moment of the Lich decisive battle. Dijun''s attention fell on those ancestral witches. In addition, he was not defensive against me, so I was able to get it and leave after snatching it.


    Otherwise, with his strength, I may not be able to attack him secretly. If I fight head-on, I have no chance of winning. If I join hands with you and Kong Xuan, why do you think you can match me with Kong Xuan?


    incorrect!


    What kind of alliance? Fart, Dijun is dead, and he has not been revived. Even if he is revived, Hetu Luoshu has become the treasure of Fuxi''s sermon. How can we snatch them from Dijun?


    To another world, what world?


    The underworld?


    Is Dijun''s true spirit not in the underworld?


    Jin Peng, what are you talking about?


    Kun Peng looked at Jin Peng with a pair of eyes for the mentally retarded. He noticed the meaning of the look in Kun Peng''s eyes. Jin Peng''s mouth twitched a few times, breathed a deep breath, and tried not to make himself angry. Then he said to him, "elder brother, after watching my younger brother''s experience these days, you will understand."


    With that, Jin Peng raised his hand and a light appeared. Looking at the light, Kun Peng saw that Jin Peng suddenly joined Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group, chatted with the people inside, and then engaged with Qiyu to fight in the world of glass, and wiped out the law of resistance with Yin and Yang, and then


    In a word, he saw all the pictures he should see.


    Soon, the light disappeared, and Jin Peng put his arm down. Kun Peng, who was shocked in front of him, said, "brother, do you understand?"


    "Kun Peng didn''t reply to his question. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he raised his head to Jin Peng and asked in a hoarse voice," so, that Eastern Emperor Taiyi is really from other worlds, isn''t he the demon emperor we know? I''m talking about a world with different ways of heaven. It''s not a small world that can be opened up by quasi saints and great powers. "


    Jin Peng nodded and seriously replied: "yes, he is not the first emperor of our world, but a bastard who comes across to harvest our world''s resources!"


    Once again, Kun Peng frowned tightly. After a long time, he suddenly put his hand on Jin Peng''s shoulder and gave him a friendly smile. He said in a gentle voice: "third brother, you can tell this big secret to Wei brother. Wei brother is very pleased. It seems that we should really follow the saying of the human race. Time and space are separated by no means. We brothers, after all, come together, Fight side by side


    "Well." Jin Peng resisted his disgust and nausea, put his hand on the back of Kun Peng''s hand on his shoulder, and nodded to him with a smile.


    At the same time, a burst of sarcasm in my heart: "time and space are separated by no means. Which Terran said that? I will not destroy him


    "Third brother, you said before that you would go to the second brother again. Then we three brothers went to the East emperor Taiyi''s world and treated him with courtesy. I think it''s very good for my brother. It''s just Dijun, who still has the Hetu Luoshu. I''m afraid we can''t deal with it together. So, we should go back to the second place and start with the second-class guy first." Kun Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly and planned to walk.


    "What do you mean


    "The Dragon God battle halberd and his dragon ball of Aoyue, the beast scroll of Baize demon saint, the death scythe of Feilian demon saint, the Yuze fan of Shangyang demon saint, the Huangfeng needle of Qinyuan demon Saint... We can take all these when they are alone." Kun Peng said in a loud voice.


    Jin Peng


    Ma De, you are more cruel than me. I just want to rob the treasure of the eldest brother of the first emperor. You want to take away all the things of the younger brother.


    "In addition to these, there is the peach of the queen mother of the West. From the pictures you showed me, and the East emperor Taiyi of that world is still alive, it can be seen that yaochi has not taken the peach branch from the queen mother of the West. We can take it first." Kunpeng continued.


    "There is also the twelve grade industry huohonglian of the master of Styx. In the past, it was hard for me to defeat him alone in the sea of blood, but if you and Kong Xuan could help me, we would have a chance to snatch it!"


    "And Luobao money. It''s in Wuyishan. Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao should not be born yet. We can get it."


    "There are also Jin Jiao scissors, which are made of two dragons, and the spirit of heaven and earth is picked up by the essence of the sun and the moon. They are folded up and down in the air, and the head is cut like the tail, and the tail is twisted like the tail. Even if it is a God, it is inevitably cut into two segments. At this time, it should be in the East China Sea. We can look for it."


    ¡­¡­


    Kunpeng talked endlessly. Every time he said a word, Jin Peng''s eyes blinked. In the end, Jin Peng was completely confused.


    Ma De, sure enough, Kun Peng is not a good thing. He is so vicious. Does he want to take away all the good things that the world can take away


    It''s... it''s too bad.


    But I like it!


    Back to God, Jin Peng showed a bad smile on his face and said to Kun Peng, "OK, everything is up to elder brother. At that time, our brother will share the net income equally."


    "Good." Kunpeng also said with a smile.


    He knows what the net income is, because Jinpeng has to spend points to buy the crossing runes that cross to the East emperor Taiyi world. Therefore, they have to subtract the booty of the same value as the points first, and then they can share the rest equally. It''s fair. Kunpeng doesn''t think it''s a problem.


    Immediately, their brothers turned into Cheng Peng and flew to the west to find Kong Xuan.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Taiyi is still treating Aoyue''s injuries. As for Aohan, who was wounded by the Tathagata and fell into the mortal world, he was secretly rescued by the Dragon King of the four seas.


    In the past, Aohan betrayed sihailong and joined the western religion. They could not have any more contact with him in public or private. But this time, Aohan tried to save ZuLong''s legitimate son. Although... It didn''t play any role, they couldn''t just sit back and watch, could they?


    Moreover, Aohan is already a quasi saint, which is very important to the dragon family. Therefore, after discussing with the four Dragon Kings, Aoguang decided to secretly rescue him, hoping that he would not be found.


    Hope?


    Yes, it''s hope, but obviously it won''t come true.


    At this time, in the yaochi, the Jade Emperor, who brought everything that happened below into his eyes through the Haotian mirror, smashed a piece of glass in his hand with a bang, and then


    "Hum!" He stood up and snorted heavily. Then he threw down his sleeve and strode away.


    Where have you been?


    Of course, I went to complain to Daozu.


    The demon emperor comes back to life, the demon family is fierce, and the position of the disciple''s emperor is unstable. Immediately, all living beings in the three realms will not pay attention to the Emperor himself. Please make the master''s decision for the disciple, Wuwuwuwu~

 Chapter 905

    On the other side, in the chat group.


    As Jinpeng closed the live broadcast, everyone gradually changed the topic, no longer talking about the golden winged Mirs hanging monkeys.


    After all, it''s true that you wanted to watch the live broadcast, but the plan can''t keep up with the change. The content of the live broadcast has changed dramatically because of the crossing of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The monkey king, who should have been the main character, turned out to be a background board in the end. It''s really sad to think about it.


    Then, what are they talking about now?


    Talk about the experience of another newcomer in Douluo animation world.


    Qingcang, a villain from Sansheng III''s ten mile peach blossom world, joined the group with Taiyi.


    Not long ago, he uploaded a picture of a beautiful young man in blue and a big rabbit nearly 50 meters tall. The big rabbit was covered with blood and fell to the ground miserably. Two huge front teeth stained with blood were shining in the sunlight.


    As for the young man, he was also very unbearable at this time. He had several wounds stabbed by Fang Tian''s painting halberd. He bit his teeth and knelt down on the ground. His face was full of humiliation.


    Seeing this picture, many people in the online group have recognized who these two guys are - Tang San and hunhu Xiaowu, the orcs who were defeated by Baiyue and Qiyu one after another and were sent to the star forest by Bibi.


    Why, they fall into Qingcang''s hands?


    Immediately, we had a discussion on this matter, among which the most concerned were Qian Renxue and Bi bidong.


    Tang San in qianrenxue''s world has been killed by Wei Wuxian, but Tang San in bibidong''s world is still alive. Because his strength is stronger and stronger, bibidong is too lazy to take care of the mole ant. Unexpectedly, he will be related to the new man.


    Qingcang: "everyone, you see, how about the new adopted son of my lord?"


    Yin Su Su: "adopted son?"


    Because she had to take care of her young son and irresponsible husband, she was too busy. Yin Su Su, who didn''t show up for a long time, finally got on the second line today and was curious.


    Qingcang: "yes, this boy''s name is Tang San. I think he has good qualifications and has the bearing of a young hero, so I want to take him as my adopted son. When I attack the Tianzu in the future, he can also be my pawn."


    Kill Qian Mo: "why is he kneeling on the ground now?"


    Qingcang: "if you worship me as your adoptive father, can''t you give my adoptive father a big gift?"


    Kill Qian Mo: "is the wound on his body?"


    Qingcang: "I did it. This boy didn''t know what to do at the beginning. I wanted to accept him as my adopted son, but he dared to refuse. There was no way. I had to let him know how powerful I am."


    Kill the fields


    Can you trust your adopted son in this way? I''m afraid he''ll be the first one to turn the gun around and make your reaction!


    Jin Guangyao: "Tang San... I seem to have seen the record of this man in the group log. He is the protagonist in the world of Luocha God. He was born between human beings and ghosts and beasts for 100000 years. According to the diary, he is a man of great talent and ruthless means. He is the most popular double label. As for the enemy, he will try his best to weave many faults for them, so that he can have a reason to do something. As for himself and his companions, if they have committed great faults, he will try his best to cover them up, showing that they all have reasons to do so. In a word, they are kind and just, and they are good people, Their enemies are evil. By the way, he not only did it, but also believed that he and his companions were good people, and he could cheat himself. Tang San is really a wonderful talent in some ways. If Yijun can accept him, he will do it well, but if... Oh, I''m talkative, please don''t blame him. "


    Qingcang


    I even cheated myself. Is this boy so powerful?


    Seeing the news from Jin Guangyao, Qingcang turns his head and looks at Tang San kneeling on the ground in front of him with an incredible look. His eyes make some changes.


    Qiyu: "well, I don''t know what double standard is, but I know Tang San''s wife is fun. She can become a human, a rabbit and a sword. Unfortunately, when I visited Douluo world, I went to see him many times and he refused to lend me his wife. "


    "..." Qingcang was speechless for a while.


    Transfiguration? This rabbit has lived for 100000 years, and it''s normal to change something. OK, is it necessary to make a fuss?


    Felisa: "ha ha ha, it''s a good idea to take the protagonist as your adopted son. It''s a pity that Sun Wukong, the protagonist of my world, and I don''t share the same fate, so I can''t accept him as my son. I can only kill him


    All of you: --


    Another monkey king.


    Bibidong, the God of Luocha: "Qingcang, new man, if you do this, even if Tang San is forced to recognize you as his adoptive father, he will not really be loyal to you. You should be careful."


    Qingcang: "ha ha ha, thank you for your reminding, but I have a plan."


    With that, Qingcang looked at the soft bone rabbit of 100000 years. Then, he continued in the group: "I''m going to take the rabbit demon as my concubine. First, the beauty of the rabbit demon is really good. It can bring me some pleasure between the beds. Second, it has quality. I''m afraid to betray me."


    Bibidong:! "


    "Thousand Ren snow"! "


    Others:! "


    Not only do you force others to be your own son, but you also force others to marry their daughter-in-law and let her become their adoptive mother. Why are you so beautiful?


    Qiyu: "well, you say so, why do I think you are doing something bad?"


    Huh?


    See Qiyu sent out this news, the spirit of the people once again, bad, may have an accident.


    Qingcang: "bad things? Hahaha, I''m the king of the wing world. All the things I want to do are good. What''s wrong? This rabbit demon, whose foundation has been destroyed by external force, and has been trapped in a forest of this world, what happiness can it have? After she married me as a concubine, she will be the wife of Yijie. Life is better. Do you think it''s a bad thing? I''m doing a good job, so that this rabbit demon can enjoy happiness! "


    Qiyu: "ah, is that so?"


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    This new man is too bad and shameless, isn''t he?


    "Ha ha, change for me!" I don''t know what many friends think of themselves at the moment. After sending a reply to Qiyu, Qingcang waves a palm at Xiaowu. A black red light shoots from the palm of his hand and falls on Xiaowu. Then, its nearly 50 meter high body begins to shrink rapidly. Finally, under Tang Sanna''s shocked and excited eyes, She became a beautiful woman in a pink skirt.


    It''s the lovely appearance that was beaten back to its original shape by bibidong.

 Chapter 906

    Xiaowu was originally transformed into a human being from a spirit beast of 100000 years ago. But later, with the help of Baiyue and Qiyu, bibidong defeated Tang Sanhe Shura God. As a result, Xiaowu was beaten back to its original shape by bibidong, and could not be changed into a human being any more.


    But... There is no real "can''t" in the universe. There is only a lack of ability.


    In Douluo world, maybe no one or even God can change Xiaowu back to human''s appearance, but Qingcang, as the ultimate boss of the peach blossom world of Sansheng, Sanshi and Shili, and the strong man in the fourth medium stage of immortality, is not too easy to change Xiaowu into a human again.


    Looking back at the human appearance, wearing a pink dress, straight legs and straight hips wrapped in white stockings, people can''t help but feel a little hard to show respect. Qingcang''s face doesn''t change. He doesn''t show some obsessed or even obscene expression as he said in the group that he was interested in little dance. Even, he snorted coldly, With a little disdain in his eyes.


    Then, Qingcang''s eyes turned and looked at Tang San kneeling on the ground.


    At this time, Tang San, looking at the return of the adult dance, did not know when he had been stunned, his eyes could not help but shed two lines of tears.


    His little dance, finally, finally changed back to human!


    He this kind of stupefied appearance, let is looking at his Qing Cang very displeased, immediately, Qing Cang body shape a flash, appeared in Tang San''s side, then, raised the foot, fiercely stepped on his back.


    "Ah Tang San let out a scream.


    "Well, as your adopted son, how can you be bewildered by women? How can you accomplish something in the future? I promise to help you change the rabbit demon back into human form, but it''s not to make you indulge in female sex, do you understand? " Qingcang scolds Tang San condescending. It seems that he really takes Tang San as his son and wants to cultivate him well. However, it''s a pity that Qingcang is a


    "I see, Yi... Adoptive father." Tang San said.


    He hated Qingcang very much, not only because Qingcang hurt him and his favorite little dance, but also because Qingcang looked at him when he first met. It was not appreciation, no, appreciation, but not appreciation of his own talent, but


    In addition, his eyes also had an undisguised color of possession, which made a certain part of Tang San immediately tight, and his heart was a little uneasy.


    Then, the two sides fight, he and Xiaowu are killed by each other without any suspense. Then, Qingcang proposes to accept him as an adopted son, and he refuses, so Qingcang torments him and Xiaowu. It''s nothing for him to suffer, but how can he watch Xiaowu tormented?


    So, he agreed, but he put forward a condition, that is, Qingcang would help him to restore Xiaowu to human form. For this kind of help, Qingcang agreed even if he didn''t want to. Then, things became like this.


    "Well, this is a good son for a father." From the Tang three that heard let oneself feel satisfied of reply, Qing Cang will step on his back of foot to lift up, Lang Sheng smile way.


    "Xiao, Xiao San, ah!" At this time, Xiao Wu wants to walk towards Tang San, but her appearance has changed, but her injury is not good. She just falls to the ground after walking two steps. If this picture of beauty wrestling is seen by others, I really don''t know how many good men''s hearts will be broken. Then, she rushes towards her one after another, trying to help her up from the ground, and then all kinds of hisses and greetings.


    Unfortunately, Qingcang is not a normal good man. He doesn''t care about the little dance of wrestling. He even said faintly: "it''s useless. It''s insulting for you to be your concubine. But I can''t help it. In order not to lure my adopted son, but also to completely break the emotional entanglement between you, I can only aggrieve myself."


    Said, Qing Cang squatted down, gently touched Tang San''s handsome face, said with a smile: "good son, you say, father to you?"


    Tang San


    I really want to kill you!


    "Ha ha ~" looking at Tang San''s clenched fist, he was very angry, but he was still trying to bite his teeth. As a result, his face was a little red and "cute". Qingcang laughed and immediately felt Tang San''s face more forcefully. Finally, he even changed it into kneading and kneading, just as ordinary adults like kneading their faces when they see pink children.


    But


    The latter is very normal behavior, but Qingcang... Alas, he is a broken sleeve!


    The so-called "take a little dance as a concubine" is a cover for people''s eyes and ears. Of course, some people want to use her as a hostage to coerce Tang San, and use her mother and son status to separate them from each other.


    However, the reason why Qingcang attacked them was for Tang San.


    Such a young, handsome and good-looking boy, how can he let go when he saw him?


    Of course, I have to accept him as an adopted son, and then take him back to the big Purple Palace, ha ha ha~


    Qingcang''s laughter is more and more big, thinking about the happy life in the near future, the whole person is also more and more excited.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    I didn''t know much about Qingcang in the novel version. I subconsciously thought that he was no different from Qingcang in the TV series. In addition, he entered the group at the same time as Taiyi of the East emperor, which made him unimportant. So at that time, I didn''t read his data sheet very much, and I didn''t know his difference.


    Seeing Qingcang''s message in the group, someone in the night shook his head and sighed for the poor Tang San.


    Is it OK that his wife is going to be his adoptive mother?


    What a tragedy!


    But I deserve it.


    Who let him almost hurt his group member Bi Bi Dong at that time? As for all kinds of unreasonable things he did and things he would do in the original fate track, but he still didn''t do them. Because of various reasons, he didn''t have the ability to do them, so he didn''t care about them.


    He is not a saint, even he has self-knowledge, and he is not a good man himself. Therefore, what can he say to fight against injustice for the people of the whole Douluo continent? Who can he tell?


    He was the only one in the hall.


    Similarly, he won''t fight for the common people who suffered in the mainland because of Tang San, and he won''t give help to Tang San, who suffered from tragic events. He is too lazy to fall into the well. It''s absolutely impossible for him to show kindness.


    But


    "Although Xiaowu was robbed, he was accepted by Qingcang as his adopted son and will be taken to the peach blossom world of Sansheng, Sanshi and Shili in the future. With Tang San''s talent, maybe... Forget it, journey to the West and Buddhism are all there. That world is nothing. If you lose something, you have to get something. Let him go." Thinking, at night, Qiu closed his eyes and felt that it was time. So he sat cross legged and chose to go offline, and began to refine the next relic brought back from the journey to the West.

 Chapter 907

    Time passed quickly. The next day, heaven and earth competed to dominate the monkey king world.


    A black hole full of mysterious power appeared. Wei Wuxian, armed with a command sword and wearing a suit of black armor, strode out of it and crossed here.


    Yesterday, after he knocked out Jiang Cheng and took him back to Yunmeng Jiang''s branch in the affiliated world, Mo ganna chatted about him in the group and told him that everything was ready and that he could start to install a sub biological engine for him. Therefore, Wei Wuxian went to the world of the super theological Academy and lay down on the test bench. Mo ganna manipulated his body at will.


    After several hours of manipulation, his body was successfully implanted into the sub biological engine. Then, moganna gave him an enhanced version of the command sword, which can be regarded as adding some cards to his left envoy.


    Wei Wuxian was very moved by Mo ganna''s sending sword to him. He immediately expressed his gratitude to Mo ganna with the etiquette of people in this world that he often saw when he visited the world of the super theological Academy.


    What etiquette?


    Bear hug.


    Then, when atuna wanted to kill people, moganna was a little surprised, and then showed a playful smile. He came to the world with the command sword and the purchased crossing symbol, and began to save their chat group, the hero, who fell into a different world.


    ¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    "Hoo ~" at night, Qiu raised his hands on his knees and used the skill to refine the last bit of Buddhist power in the relic of the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas into a raw material - pure magic power. Then, he opened his eyes and clenched his hands into a fist.


    "Boom!"


    All of a sudden, an invisible pressure burst out from his body, and the earth within a hundred meters around him was pressed down a bit. This was the result of his intentional control. Otherwise, he who was not constrained by the system''s regulatory function would directly destroy the world!


    Ding, congratulations on the host''s successful breakthrough to the fourth stage of immortality


    The mechanical sound of the system rings out in Qiu''s mind at night.


    Hearing this sound, Qiu hummed softly at night, with a little smile in his voice. Then, he slowly lowered his raised arms and collected all the magic power in his body back to the spirit and four limbs.


    At the end of the fourth stage of immortality, now in the group, he is only weaker than the East emperor Taiyi and Wutian!


    Moreover, he has not yet absorbed all the energy of the relic. After the journey to the west, there are still six relic scattered there. When he goes there again, he will collect them all. At that time, if he does not surpass the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, at least, Wutian will no longer be his opponent.


    As a group leader, it''s not good to be too weak in the group. Although no one can take the position of group leader, sometimes the prestige has to be displayed by strength.


    "Well?" Just thinking about it, suddenly, autumn''s look changed at night, frowned and said: "has Wei Wuxian gone through the world of the ten thousand demon queen? And Qingcang, he wants to apply for the change of world native place for tangsanhe Xiaowu, and Donghuang Taiyi, he also wants to apply for the change of world native place for Aoyue. They have discussed it. Will they come to me together? "


    Then, at night, Qiu closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let himself rest for a while. Then, he opened his eyes again, got up from the Dragon chair, flashed to a window of Yangxin hall, looked at the beautiful scenery in the imperial garden outside, and stretched himself comfortably.


    Alas, the feeling after the breakthrough is really cool. I''m fresh and fresh. It''s autumn at night!


    Face with a smile of pleasure, and then, at night, autumn began to line, deal with the trivial group.


    First of all, Wei Wuxian went to fight for hegemony in the world of Monkey King to save the hegemony.


    It''s very good. Although we are the boss group, as the group leader, no matter whether the group members are sincere or fake, yeshiqiu still hopes to see them help each other, because only cooperation can win-win and promote the development of the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian bought Tianxia society from his successor Qin Shuang while he was away, and then went to save him. Generally speaking, it was very good.


    After all, sacrifice all your wealth, but can save you soon... Oh no, you are dead. Can you say it is a bad thing?


    Unless it''s someone who wants to commit suicide, no one will say.


    What''s more, Wei Wuxian wants to buy the rune that leads to the world of Monkey King, which has a lot of capital.


    "Just give me a hand." Autumn murmurs at night.


    The next second, he spread out his palm, and a purple light flashed through his palm. In a moment, the inferior Amethyst moon blade, originally belonging to the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, which he bought from the pawnshop, appeared.


    This spirit treasure has the ability to break the stars and annihilate the living beings. It contains a strong power of Taiyin. It is a magic weapon bred from the Taiyin star. In the chat group, the level is the fourth initial stage of immortal level. That is to say, as long as Wei Wuxian can control it, not counting his own strength, with this magic weapon, he can deal with an expert in the fourth initial stage of immortal level.


    Of course, if the master he wants to deal with also has powerful magic weapon or special magic power, then it has to be said otherwise.


    Yeshiqiu: "this trip is not easy. I think your courage is commendable. I''m going to help my friends. I''ll lend you this treasure and return it afterwards."


    At night, Qiu opens the private chat window with Wei Wuxian and sends a message to him. After that, he sends the purple crystal moon blade to him through a red envelope.


    Holding the sword of command, Wei Wuxian was walking in the territory of his daughter''s country. Suddenly, he received a private chat message from the group leader. Wei Wuxian was so excited that he quickly opened the private chat screen. Then, when he saw the message and the red envelope on the screen, he admitted that he was moved.


    Not only queen moganna, but also the leader of the group who knew that she was going to take great risks to save the hero, specially sent... Er, borrowed a magic weapon for herself. It can be seen that there is true love in this group.


    Wuwuwu, Wei Wuxian, don''t cry. It''s a good thing. You should be happy. Don''t cry!


    Later, Wei Wuxian, who was deeply moved, sent a lot of thank-you messages to yeshiqiu, opened the red envelope on the screen, flashed the purple light, and the Amethyst moon blade appeared in his hands.


    ¡­¡­


    "Then there''s Qingcang''s application. How to say it, I''ve already guessed it. I don''t know if Tang San will rise up after being taken to Sansheng III''s ten mile peach blossom world. If he rises up, the world will be different. There''s nothing to be afraid of, but Qingcang... Forget it, it''s his own choice. He''s also the one who has read the group documents, I know the identity of Tang San from the group, but he still does it. Maybe he has enough confidence to control Tang San? "


    Yeshiqiu thought of this in his heart, then hesitated for a while, finally agreed to Qingcang''s application, and gave him two applications for change of world native place.

 Chapter 908

    After Qingcang, yeshiqiu sends Taiyi an application for changing his native place in the world. Yeshiqiu is envious of Taiyi''s move to bring dairi Tianlong Aoyue to his world, but he can''t because he has no acquaintances in the world of journey to the West.


    Even if he knows the people there, they don''t know him. Alas!


    ¡­¡­


    Douluo world, in the big star forest.


    After receiving two applications for change of world native place from the group leader, Qingcang smiles happily. Then, holding them, he squats down and says to his new adopted son, "come on, son, sign this form, and the adoptive father will take you home. Later, he will drink spicy food with his adoptive father."


    "..." hearing Qingcang''s words, he looked at the change of native place he had handed to him. Because of the serious injury, Tang San, who was still lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, bit his teeth and said nothing.


    If you sign this form, the devil from a different world will take you away, and then you will be given by him


    As soon as he thought that he would experience that kind of thing, Tang San immediately gave birth to a heart that wanted to die.


    But!


    He can''t die. If he dies, what about his little dance? The world has become so dangerous now, especially when they are caught by a demon from a different world. If he dies, Xiao Wu will fall into the hands of the other party and become helpless. I''m afraid that he will be


    At the thought of that, Tang San''s heart became worse than death.


    He didn''t understand why, why he had to go through this kind of thing, he had been doing good and accumulating virtue all his life, and he had never done even one bad thing. Why did such a kind man go through this kind of thing?


    And Xiao Wu, she has been beaten back to her original shape. Why should fate let such unfair things happen to her?


    Think of here, Tang San''s heart began to become a little black.


    He... Wants revenge!


    Revenge on who?


    Bibidong!


    That open mouth shut up is love ah love of neuropathy.


    That hateful baldness.


    And... The evil guy in front of you who obviously has that special hobby!


    "Why, don''t you want to sign?" Qingcang waited for a long time, but Tang San didn''t receive the application. His eyes narrowed and his tone suddenly cooled down. He asked him.


    To this, Tang San did not answer.


    "Good." Qingcang stood up, raised his foot and stepped on Tang San''s waist.


    "Ah Tang San uttered a cry of pain.


    "Then I''ll kill the rabbit demon in front of you. Although I don''t like the female goblins very much, it''s OK to come once in a while." With that, Qingcang was about to walk towards the same little dance that fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Hearing his words, seeing Qingcang walking towards his beloved woman, Tang San immediately got up in a hurry and said: "don''t hurt Xiaowu, i... I''ll sign it!"


    Qingcang steps, back to Tang San''s face appeared a successful smile, turned his head, said with a smile: "this is the father''s good son."


    "Xiao San, no!" At this time, Xiao Wu raised her arm and cried to Tang San''s tears.


    "Shut up, rabbit demon. If you dare to interfere with me, I will give you to my men." Qingcang turns to Xiaowu and threatens.


    Xiao Wu immediately shut up.


    I''m really afraid.


    "Hum." Seeing the rabbit demon''s intelligence, Qingcang snorted coldly. Then, he went back to Tang San and asked him to sign his name. This time, Tang San took the application form very honestly and signed his name.


    Then, the application for change of world native place turned into a little light, dissipated or merged into the world. Qingcang, who had already learned something about this form from the group documents, nodded to himself, which means that the world under which Tang San belonged has changed. From now on, he is no longer the Tang San of Douluo world, It''s Tang San, who lives in the peach blossom world of Sansheng III and Shili. He is his adopted son.


    Thinking of this, Qingcang was in a good mood for a while. Then he grabbed Tang San''s arm, put his arms around his waist, helped him up from the ground, and said with concern, "come on, good son, help you up for your father and heal your wounds."


    Tang San


    I do need someone to heal me, but... Can you get your dirty hands off me?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, journey to the West.


    Taiyi looked at the application for change of world native place sent by the group leader in his hand and was silent for a moment.


    He thought it over for a long time before he decided to start with AO Yue and try to bring him to his own world. In fact, he also considered Lu Ya, but after thinking about it, he finally felt that Ao Yue was more suitable.


    First of all, aoyuebi pressure.


    Second, Ao Yue has nothing to worry about in this world. His only concern is himself, or the East emperor Taiyi, who has already fallen in this world, persuading him to follow him to another world with greater possibility of success.


    Third, if Lu Ya goes with him, there will be no dalijinwu in the world called journey to the West. What should the demon clan do in the future?


    To sum up, Taiyi decided to start with AO Yue and try to confess to him that he is not the East emperor of the world. However, he has the same experience, the same interpersonal relationship and the same mana as him. He can be regarded as the one who has been and has not experienced the Lich war. Are you willing to follow me, Are you willing to go to another world with me to continue the war and change the original fate of the demon clan?


    Taiyi thought about it in his heart and thought that the wording was very good. There was no problem.


    Of course, he also wanted to bring all the quasi saints of the demon clan in this world to his own world at one time, but that is obviously unrealistic, and it will also expose his little secrets from other worlds too early. So, let''s start with AO Yue, who is the easiest one.


    Then, too a body shape a flash, appeared in the injury has been stabilized by him, in front of his own breathing Ao Yue.


    "Well? Your majesty Looking at the one who suddenly came to him, Ao Yue opened his eyes and looked up at him, wondering.


    "Ao Yue, I have something to tell you." Taiyipan sat down and said.


    "Your Majesty, please."


    "Well, it''s like this, i..."


    A few minutes later, Aoyue looked at Taiyi in front of him, and the whole dragon was stunned.


    Your Majesty the Eastern Emperor from other worlds, is it true or not?


    In addition to the small world opened up by the great power, there are other worlds of heaven, and in that world there are His Majesty the Eastern Emperor?


    Ao Yue can''t believe it.


    But


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, Taiyi shows some of his past experiences and the pictures of joining the chat group in Ao Yue''s mind. After watching these pictures, Ao Yue''s breathing is aggravated immediately, swallowing saliva, and his mood is extremely shocked.


    As like as two peas, the experience of his majesty is exactly the same as that of his emperor, so the two of them are really...


    Thinking of this, Aoyue frowned slightly and hesitated for a long time. At last, he stood up, raised his arm, bowed to Taiyi and said seriously, "I''m willing to obey your Majesty''s orders."


    Hearing Ao Yue''s reply, Tai Yi was in a good mood. He quickly helped Ao Yue up, put his hands on his shoulders, and laughed: "OK, OK, OK!"


    He is in the world of the demon family heaven, and a cut three corpses of the quasi saint, the gap between the Lich become bigger!

 Chapter 909

    In the case that the sage doesn''t do anything, in the Hongmeng world (Buddhism is the world of Tao), it is Optimus Prime''s general existence to cut three corpses to be a saint.


    In particular, Ao Yue not only achieved the goal of cutting three corpses, but also perfectly inherited the strength of ZuLong. Compared with zuwu, Ao Yue is no worse. With his strength, it should be no problem to fight against one or two zuwu in the battle of Lich.


    Moreover, there is another Aoyue in his own world. Two Aoyue join hands. Hehe, maybe they can try to accept the dragon.


    At this time, the dragon clan was still in the hands of the four Dragon Kings. They were all quasi saints who cut a corpse. Taiyi used to consider Aoyue''s status as the crown prince of the dragon clan, so it was not good to send the demon clan army to fight against the dragon clan. He only hoped that Aoyue could subdue the dragon clan with his own strength, or that the old dragon clan could recognize the point, and sent someone to heaven on his own initiative to ask Aoyue to go back to inherit the throne.


    But


    It is obvious that the four Dragon Kings do not want Ao Yue to return to the dragon family and inherit the throne of ZuLong, so they have been pretending to be deaf and dumb. Even if Ao Yue follows himself to fight against all ethnic groups, he has already made a great reputation in Hongmeng.


    Ao Yue didn''t want to fight with the dragon family. He suffered a lot. In addition, he didn''t have any ambition. Even the identity of the Eastern Emperor as Dharma protector was imposed on him. Therefore, he let the four Dragon Kings control the dragon family.


    However, Taiyi didn''t want to see Ao Yue''s throne hanging there. What''s more, he had already learned the result of the future Lich war in this world. Therefore, the power and the Lich family need stronger power. Only in this way can they change the original outcome, defeat the Lich family and unite Hongmeng, instead of losing both sides, Not only failed to become the master of Hongmeng world, but also lost the heaven.


    To sum up, he has decided that when it''s time to pass through the rune, he will return to Hongmeng world with AO Yue of this world. The first thing is to introduce two Ao Yue to each other, and then let them return to the dragon family together to receive Sihai dragon palace.


    Two Zhunsheng, who cut three corpses, see that the four so-called Dragon Kings dare not to return their rights. If they still want to do so, and AO Yue can''t bear to show mercy to them, then... He can only do something to make Ao Yue sad.


    I want to go out and get rid of the four guys who don''t know their faces!


    After Aoyue became the Dragon Emperor, the Dragon tribe was undoubtedly incorporated into the demon tribe. They could let the Dragon tribe still dominate the four seas and retain great autonomy. They could even divide part of the territory in the heaven for them, so that the Dragon tribe could have power in the sea and in the sky. Anyway, Taiyi would not be stingy with Aoyue, Otherwise, in spite of the opposition of many demon saints and daruo demon gods, Ao Yue would not have been canonized as the Eastern Emperor''s Dharma protector, even above the demon master. He also used the chaos clock. Oh no, it was the Eastern Emperor''s clock that triggered the stars in the sky, and personally refined a perfect spiritual treasure for him, the Dragon God and the halberd.


    Speaking of the demon master, although judging from what happened in the past in this world, in the future, in his own world, Kun Peng will betray himself and his elder brother, or even attack his elder brother and steal his Hetu Luoshu, but


    At least he hasn''t betrayed yet.


    Kunpeng is the crown prince of the Phoenix family. When he goes back, he secretly kills him with the demon flag, and then takes over the power of the Phoenix family in his hands.


    In this way, the dragon clan and the Phoenix clan are all in the hands of the demon clan. In addition, the chinese Unicorn, who has already submitted to the demon clan, ah, how can the strength of the demon clan crush the witch clan!


    So thought, too one''s eyes flashed a thick color of expectation.


    The demon clan and the witch clan in this world are both defeated, but in his world, the demon clan will win!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the affiliated world.


    Yeshiqiu, after dealing with the trivial things accumulated in the group during the period when he went offline, looked at the mall, which is the crossing symbol leading to the later world of journey to the West.


    He felt that it was time for him to collect the rest of the relics, as well as the corpses and battle axes of Wuzhou mountain.


    Xingtian once killed the existence of Haotian God. Although Haotian God was immortal after his death, he was reincarnated for many generations, and finally became Zhang Bainian and continued to be emperor of heaven, once he died was once.


    Xingtian''s strength can''t be underestimated, so the strength contained in his body must be very great.


    At the beginning, after I got the body of Tiandi Taiwei in the world of fragrant honey and frost, I made him into a puppet with strong fighting power. However, with the improvement of my strength, that puppet has no great effect on me. Therefore, if I can get the body of Xingtian, it is absolutely a good thing for me.


    Xingtian puppet, even if it''s not as good as Wutian, can always be half the weight of himself now?


    Thinking about this, yeshiqiu thought about it, and finally chose to buy the crossing symbol.


    As a matter of fact, yeshiqiu can also change his native place by using the application form for changing his native place. Instead of spending points to buy the crossing symbol, yeshiqiu will definitely not use it when there is no choice.


    He doesn''t want to settle down in the world after the journey to the West. It''s OK to travel occasionally, but it''s boring to settle down.


    Ding, group leader, you have successfully purchased a piece of crossing charm to the post World of journey to the West


    Hearing the mechanical sound of the system in his mind, Qiu nodded at night, then opened his hand and took it out of the warehouse. Then, he would use it to cross the world to do what he had not done last time. Who knows


    Ding, group leader and group member Su Daji sent you an exclusive red envelope


    Just about to cross, suddenly there is a mechanical sound.


    Hearing the voice this time, Qiu Leng at night, Su Daji, well, what does she do with her red envelope?


    Then, open the chat screen and expertly open the red envelope on the screen.


    Ding, congratulations to the group leader. You have received a red envelope from Su Daji, a member of the group


    "Banana fan?" At night, Qiu blinked. He remembered that she had lent it to her, so she had helped her father, Hou Suhu of Jizhou, defeat


    Su Daji: "yeshiqiu, thank you for your help. I''m very grateful. However, in order that Jizhou will no longer be hostile to Chaoge and the people in both places will no longer suffer from the war, I think that if we only sacrifice my sister and I, we are willing to sacrifice. So we decided to go to Chaoge to serve King Zhou."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the news that sudaji sent to him, he was stunned at night.


    What you said is so righteous and awe inspiring. I''m very moved and sympathetic... What a fart!


    Such a big thing, actually do not discuss with the group, but to make their own decisions, you Ya''s actually eager to go to Chaoge, right?

 Chapter 910

    Yeshiqiu''s guess is not groundless. Although Daji was very simple and kind at the beginning, she


    After staying in the group for so many days, it''s hard to ensure that she won''t be led bad by the villain boss from all over the world.


    You know, she has the potential to become a great devil, that is, she is easy to be corrupted. Therefore, it is not impossible for her to go to Chaoge voluntarily, in the name of serving King Zhou, to seek for the royal power of Shang Dynasty.


    That''s what she did in her original fate.


    "Oh." Thinking, at night, Qiu chuckled and put away the banana fan from Baolian lamp world. Then, he casually replied, "Oh."


    oh


    Seeing Qiu''s reply at night, Daji was stunned.


    That''s it?


    No more?


    Otherwise


    Is it difficult for you to expect someone to help you again, lend you a more powerful magic weapon to protect your body, or directly give you a nine turn golden elixir to turn you into an immortal?


    It''s a dream.


    Although she is a member of her group, it is absolutely impossible for her to help her by moving her. As the leader of the group, she has no problem helping her, but she needs sincerity. Do you understand?


    At night, Qiu curled his mouth, then, holding the crossing symbol, his mind moved: "use it!"


    "Hum!" The next second, the space fluctuates, the passage to the post World of journey to the West appears, and someone enters it at night and disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, the beloved son of Fengshenbang is deeply in love with the world.


    Houfu, Jizhou.


    Seeing Qiu''s reply on the chat screen at night, the wound on her buttock was healed. At this time, Daji sitting on the soft collapse was very frustrated. She didn''t expect that the group leader only replied to her "Oh".


    Oh, what? I think you can help me, the leader. I won''t be bullied after I go to Chaoge. Is it hard for me and Ningxiang to serve King Zhou?


    It''s said that he''s almost forty years old. I don''t want him!


    As night time autumn thought, relying on the banana fan to help Su Hu defeat the army from the Shang Dynasty and defend Jizhou, he saw many members of the group telling about their wonderful life. Suddenly, Daji found that his life was really dull and boring.


    What''s more, I''m too ashamed to see people.


    Among the female group members, Tu Shanya is the owner of Tu Shan Hospital and Tu Shan Hotel, as well as the leader of the demon League; Bibidong is the queen of the martial spirit Empire, the God of Luocha. The maze of Luocha created by bibidong allows people to pay points to enter the maze and take part in the examination. After completing the examination, people can get all kinds of rewards. Like her, qianrenxue created the temple of angels and also allows people to pay points to enter the maze and take part in the examination; And Yin Su Su. I heard that she used to be very poor, and even flattered a man called xiongba for her life. But later, she got the attention of the group leader with her excellent intelligence. The group leader gave her a chance to show herself. Then, she relied on the points she got from the group leader as the first fund to develop her power in the affiliated world, She started a martial arts class and a chain store for women''s ornaments. She got along well in the group. It is said that she also helped her son Zhang Wuji to become the emperor of a great empire.


    Compared with these female group members, Daji felt that she was really useless!


    Like them, she has made a wonderful life.


    Therefore, after fighting back the Shang army, she hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to go to Chaoge with her younger sister Ningxiang. She surrendered to Jizhou and was willing to offer her daughter to serve the king. Then she tried to take over the royal power from King Zhou. If she had a chance, she might become a queen.


    In this case, her achievement is no worse than those women?


    Daji thought so.


    However, she did not expect that the group leader was indifferent to her saying that she would go to court to serve King Zhou. Is the group leader really so hard hearted?


    In this case, I have to go to the "former administrator" for help.


    Just as it happened, the banana fan was originally lent to him by the "former administrator" Zhu Tian''s law enforcer, but he said at that time that it also came from the group leader, so he gave it back to the group leader directly after using it. That''s why Daji handed the banana fan to yeshiqiu through the red envelope. I never thought that someone in Yeshi was so inconsiderate, I have to trouble the law enforcement officer again.


    Thinking about it, Daji opened the private chat window of the "law enforcer of the heavens" and sent him a message begging for help. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, he did not receive a reply.


    Daji knew that from her head portrait, she could see that "Zhutian law enforcer" was not online, but she hoped that he could go online soon. Although she would not go to Chaoge immediately, it was always good to get help from the "former administrator" earlier.


    And


    When someone came to visit the Marquis''s residence in Jizhou as a trumpet the night before, he heard that something was wrong in Jizhou, so he immediately took out the banana fan to borrow something from him. Daji pursed his mouth and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    She thinks, former administrator, person is very good actually!


    ¡­¡­


    The journey to the west is later spread to the world, and Wuzhuang view.


    When yeshiqiu came across the world, he immediately tore up the space and came here. He knew something about Daji''s sending a message to his trumpet for help, but could he help Daji as soon as he asked for help, and would he immediately help her when he was not online?


    The impossible.


    Even the former administrator is a person with status, not a licking dog. How can a woman come out immediately when she asks for help? She should be reserved.


    What''s more, the law enforcers of Zhutian are not administrators. Why should they selflessly contribute to Daji? It can be said that it was a whim before, but it would not be good if this woman developed a habit. After all, I didn''t want to support her.


    "Wait, take care of it?" An idea suddenly appeared in my mind. In fact, Daji is so beautiful that she can wrap it by herself


    "No, I can''t. what are you thinking at night, autumn? You are a clean and honest man. How can you do this kind of thing? This kind of thing should not be done by you. It should have nothing to do with you!" At night, Qiu said to himself with a serious face.


    With that, he nodded, and then, from Najie, he saw what could be given to Daji.


    Well, the group leader disdains to take the initiative to help the group members who are not sincere to him. He is also a clean and upright man, but the law executor of Zhutian is not. His reputation in the group is not good. So... No matter how bad it is, try to take care of this woman. He has not tried to take care of a woman for two generations, Not to mention the other side or coquettish Daji.


    Yes, this kind of incorrect thing is what the law enforcers of Zhutian are going to do. It has nothing to do with my nighttime and autumn!

 Chapter 911

    A few minutes later, he successfully practiced a wave of Zhou. Yeshiqiu, who had nothing to do with what Shuren said, stole him from the Douli palace of baoliandeng world. Keke, ShiShun gave Daji a golden elixir. After eating this golden elixir, Daji could have almost the seventh level magic power of fairy way.


    With the reincarnation of the king of ten thousand foxes and the help of Nine Tailed foxes, no one can bully her in Chaoge. As for whether she can easily control the royal power, it depends on her own ability.


    However, I warned her that I dislike the innocent women. I think she should be afraid that King Zhou would not really enjoy the happiness that many people envy.


    Happy


    Think of this word, night autumn silent for a while, and then put his right hand into the left sleeve robe, from the inside of the small world with a sleeping colorful snake.


    "Hiss?" By night autumn from the warm world pulled out, colorful swallow day Python was awakened, opened his hazy eyes, looking at the man in front of him, issued a voice of doubt.


    Seeing this, a smile slowly appeared on Qiu''s expressionless face at night.


    Who said that they are not happy?


    No one can imagine their own happiness.


    "Hum ~" in the next second, two purple lights came out of yeshiqiu''s eyes and acted on the colorful sky swallowing python. Then, the colorful sky swallowing Python''s body overflowed with a colorful light. The body gradually became bigger and softer. Yeshiqiu''s arm also changed its position with the change of its body


    Finally, a flaming red dress, wearing a crown on her head, a charming woman appeared in front of someone in the night, whose hands were accidentally placed on her waist.


    Yes, this woman is queen Medusa.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I could see the sun again. That''s good! But... "Queen Medusa, who regained control of her body, lowered her head and looked at the dog claws on her waistline. Then she raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she sneered," human, where are your hands? "


    "Put it on my pet''s waist. Why, can''t I?" Autumn light way at night, said, arm swing in, will Medusa queen pressed to his arms, two people''s cheeks only five centimeters apart.


    "You..." as the queen of the serpent race, he has always been used to being domineering, but he has been bullied by the dog man yeshiqiu since he took him as a pet for no reason. Now, he still teases himself so openly. What does he want to do? Do you really think he won''t get angry?


    "Why, angry?" At this time, the autumn harvest of the night, the face of indifference, slightly raised the corner of the mouth, showing a bad smile, to be held by their own queen Medusa asked.


    "Well, is it useful to be angry?" The queen of Medusa snorted coldly and said in a bad voice.


    "It''s useful. If you get angry one day, maybe I''ll let you go." Autumn said with a smile at night.


    "You Hearing this, the queen of Medusa was very angry. She raised her white arm and hit her face directly. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not a slap, but a positive slap. However, the difference is not important, because no matter what kind of slap, someone in the night will not let her succeed.


    "Bang." At that moment, his left hand raised, and in a flash he held the wrist of Queen Medusa. At night, Qiu put her head close to her and smelled it. Then he looked at the beautiful face in front of her and said with a smile, "well, it''s delicious. It''s a pity not to make it into snake soup."


    "You


    "Well, don''t scare you. A pet always barks at its owner. There''s no rule at all." It seems that the queen of Medusa is about to break out. At night, Qiu quickly stops teasing her and says with a smile. At the same time, she looses her hands and takes the initiative to step back.


    "Hum." Just about to break out, and this hateful boy fight to death, but did not expect that he actually cut off the cliff, then the queen Medusa''s reason also regained the upper hand, suppressed the original emotion, rubbed his wrist which was held before, snorted, the mood is still very unhappy.


    When leading her people to attack the gama Empire and fight against the strong one of the gama Empire, the former queen Medusa was accidentally touched by a human fighting king. Then, the former queen broke into the home of the strong one and slaughtered all her family. She even skinned the fighting king and came to her own place


    "Alas, I''ve disgraced my ancestors!" Queen Medusa sighed in her heart.


    "Let''s go, your master. I''ll take you to taste the legendary ginseng fruit. It''s a congenital fruit that ordinary people can live 360 years by smelling it and 47000 years by eating it." Medusa just finished sighing. Suddenly, someone in the night moved to her and naturally took her jade hand. Before she could react, she took her to Wuzhuang Guanli not far away.


    "You... Rascal!" When she was pulled forward, she saw someone holding her smelly hand in the night and looking at his back. Queen Medusa really wanted to kill him with one hand, but she knew that she could not beat him to death with a hundred hands. She had no choice but to scold him.


    Hear the woman''s curse coming from behind, autumn cut one at night, don''t bother to pay attention to it.


    Rogue?


    If I were really a rogue, I would have put you in the right place for a long time. I''m just using my power properly to deepen the relationship between you as a pet and our master. After all, I''m not an old rascal like King Zhou, and you... Are not as active and sensible as Daji.


    However, the way we get along with each other seems to be quite good.


    The night came to someone''s mind.


    Not long after, he and queen Medusa entered the Wuzhuang temple.


    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi, Sun Wukong and others had been put into his Yuanshen heilian by Wutian''s men. They were not here. Therefore, ginseng fruit and ginseng fruit trees were taken by night and autumn.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the sky of Dongsheng Shenzhou.


    Heipao was sent to the subsidiary world by Wutian, and the six eared macaque was sent to fight for supremacy in the monkey king world. Therefore, Wutian''s strongest subordinate in the world is giant scorpion. At this time, she is flying to Lingshan with heilian, the Yuanshen who trapped zhenyuanzi and the monkey king. She wants to recover her life from Wutian, and at the same time, she wants to fight against his lightness skill. Look, Wutian Buddha, The disciple gave the monkey king to


    "Disciple Sun Wukong, here to welcome the Mother Buddha, peacock, King Ming Bodhisattva The giant scorpion is dreaming happily in his heart. Suddenly, in the Black Lotus, the God of yuan, the monkey king runs two steps forward and raises his head to shout.

 Chapter 912

    Buddha mother peacock king of Ming Bodhisattva?


    Hearing the sudden cry of Monkey King, Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and Zhen Yuanzi behind him were stunned. Later, Zhu Bajie asked him, "monkey, what are you talking about? What''s there..."


    "Disciple Sun Wukong, please the Buddha mother Peacock King Ming Bodhisattva to show up again!" Before Zhu Bajie finished, the monkey king continued to raise his head and shout.


    "Disciples know that Buddha and Wu Tiantong come from the belly of Bodhisattva. They should be brothers, but..."


    ¡­¡­


    The monkey king began to talk about the relationship between the Tathagata and Wutian. Finally, he said, "aynavar is dead."


    "Hum!" With this sentence falling, a light of Buddha suddenly appeared in the Black Lotus. Then, a beautiful woman in white and blue, with a bully temperament, appeared. She was the peacock Daming king in this world, with one hand behind her waist and the other hand in front of her body.


    Different from Kong Xuan, who wrote the journey to the west, the peacock Daming king is a woman.


    "Ha, I''d like to see the Buddha mother!" Seeing that the person he wanted to see appeared, the monkey king was very happy. He quickly stepped forward two steps and gave a monkey salute to the woman who appeared here.


    After seeing this, Tang Sanzang and others looked at each other, and they could see the shock in each other''s eyes. Then they came forward together, including Zhen Yuanzi. All of them bowed to the peacock king Daming and said, "see you Mother Buddha!"


    Well, zhenyuanzi in this world is really


    They all call themselves Xiaoxian, and their magic power is not as good as Guanyin, not to mention the peacock Daming king.


    Back to business, in the face of the salute, peacock Daming Wang raised his hand and said: "don''t be too polite."


    Then he looked back at the monkey king and asked him, "you just said that aynavar is dead?"


    "Yes." Sun Wukong nodded and said, "Mother Buddha, I believe you can''t be more clear about the enmity between the Buddha and Wutian. You should also understand which is right and which is wrong. I implore the Buddha mother to smash this black lotus, so that we can go out and gather together 17 relic sons, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, to help the Buddha return to his throne. "


    With that, the monkey king put his hands together and bowed to the peacock king Daming. He didn''t get up before she agreed.


    "Pray for Mother Buddha." Seeing this, Tang Sanzang and others saluted again and begged her.


    "You..." seeing this scene, peacock Daming King''s eyes fluctuated. In fact, whether the Tathagata is in charge of Lingshan or Wutian dominates the three realms, it has no influence on her. First, she has enough magic power, but she doesn''t oppose them, so she can''t get in their way; Second, both the Tathagata and Wutian come from her belly and have great cause and effect with her. As long as she doesn''t die, neither of them will attack her, but... Aynavar is dead.


    Thinking of this, peacock Daming Wang frowned slightly, finally nodded and said, "OK, I''ll let you out."


    "Thank you, Bodhisattva." Hearing this, the monkey king was overjoyed and quickly raised his head to thank him.


    Then


    "Bang!" Yuan Shen heilian flew out of the giant scorpion and exploded in the air. Sun Wukong and others flew out of it and regained their freedom.


    "Oh, no big deal!" As soon as they fell on the cloud, they had no time to laugh for their freedom. Suddenly, zhenyuanzi''s pupils shrank violently and cried out.


    "Well? Da Xian, what''s the matter with you? " Everyone was startled. Everyone, including peacock Daming king, looked at zhenyuanzi. Tang Sanzang asked him.


    "There''s a thief moving my ginseng fruit tree. I can''t. Sanzang, Buddha''s mother and Xiaoxian will leave first." Zhen Yuanzi said in a hurry, and then quickly drove the cloud to his Wuzhuang temple.


    After hearing what he said, Tang Sanzang and others looked at his far away figure, deliberated in a hurry, and decided to go with him. But peacock Daming king didn''t agree. She said, "go, I''ve broken heilian, the God of Wutian, and betrayed Wutian. I can''t participate in the next thing."


    With that, she disappeared from where she was.


    Seeing this, Sun Wukong and others had no time to detain him. They had no choice but to give up and chase zhenyuanzi.


    ¡­¡­


    Wuzhuang Guanli.


    "This is the legendary ginseng fruit? It does contain a lot of life energy, but the improvement of strength can be ignored. " Queen Medusa has a ginseng fruit in her hand. She takes a bite, chews it a few times and swallows it. She says to yeshiqiu, who is trying to remove the ginseng fruit.


    Hearing this, someone in the night looked back at the gorgeous woman, especially the waistcoat line on her abdomen, and said: "there is no perfect fruit, just like pills, which contain medicinal power, but some can help people improve their strength, while others are only used for healing. This ginseng fruit, Ordinary people can live for more than 40000 years after eating one. Are you not satisfied with such rich life energy? "


    "Satisfied, but... If I can break through to fight the emperor, even if I don''t eat this fruit, I may not be able to live to that age." Queen Medusa said casually, and then she took another bite of the ginseng fruit in her hand.


    Not to mention the benefits, the taste of the fruit is really OK.


    "Cut, don''t eat if you don''t like it. Some people are rare." It''s not a lie to know what Medusa said. After all, even if they are the same fighting emperor, their life span is different. For example, Zhukun, the Dragon Emperor of Taixu, who was born later than tuoshegu emperor, is still alive and can live for a long time. Jinglian demon saint, who was born later than him, is said to be the strongest one who is closest to fighting emperor, and his cultivation is absolutely above Zhukun, It fell thousands of years before him.


    What, the pure lotus demon saint was killed by the pure lotus demon fire?


    It''s right to say that, but at that time, his time was coming. The backfire of Jinglian demon fire just made him die a few days earlier.


    Medusa has successfully evolved into a colorful sky swallowing python. If it can become a fighting emperor, it should be no problem to live for tens of thousands of years like Zhukun.


    "Hum!" Hearing the rude words of yeshiqiu, Queen Medusa snorted coldly. She didn''t care about this guy and continued to eat her ginseng fruit.


    Two minutes later.


    "Found it." At night, Qiu suddenly said with a smile. Then, he waved his hands and exerted his magic power on the special position of ginseng fruit, controlling it and digging it out of the soil bit by bit.


    Yes, it''s not just ginseng fruit. This ginseng fruit tree is one of the ten inborn spiritual roots. It''s packed by someone at night!


    After all, the treasure is placed in front of you, but you don''t take it all away. Isn''t it worse than animals?


    Anyway, he and Wu Tian are in the same camp. Zhen Yuanzi is the Tathagata camp. Both sides are enemies. Don''t be polite to him. It''s his own war benefit


    "Evil, let go of my ginseng and fruit trees!"


    Just at night when autumn was about to move ginseng fruit trees, an auspicious cloud came from the sky. Then a big sleeve swung towards him, and a strong suction acted on him, which suddenly changed the face of autumn at night and the queen Medusa not far away.


    Is the Lord back?

 Chapter 913

    Even if he comes back, he''ll make a move first and then shout, this NIMA, our modern patent, how can you, an old guy who has been eliminated by the times, steal it?


    Feeling the strong suction from the cuffs, autumn''s eyes twitched a few times at night, and said: "what''s in the sleeves?"


    "Boom!" The next second, an explosion sounded. Queen Medusa shot a purple energy drill at a white bearded old man stepping on the auspicious clouds. Unfortunately, before the drill hit the old man, it was blocked by an invisible force and exploded, causing no harm to the old man.


    "Well? Devil, die He raised his left hand and used the magic power in his sleeve to the night when the ginseng trees were moving. But somehow, the boy still stayed in the same place and was not sucked into his sleeve. Zhen Yuanzi was puzzled and was about to increase the power of the magic power. But at this time, the hand of Queen Medusa attracted his attention. He looked at Medusa and saw through her real body, He cried in a cold voice.


    Then, she waved her right hand heavily. In an instant, the dust turned into a streamer and swept over the queen Medusa.


    Seeing this, Queen Medusa''s pupils contracted violently. She quickly stepped back and jumped up to avoid the attack of zhenyuanzi.


    It''s a pity that she can''t escape with her speed, but she can only put her hands together to drive all the fighting in her body and exert the power of space, hoping to protect herself by distorting the space. However


    "How?" Queen Medusa was flustered. She was horrified to find that she could not distort the surrounding space. It was not that her own space power was gone. The power of space was a kind of ability that the practitioners of fighting spirit would master automatically as long as they reached the douzong. No matter which world they went to, they would not disappear. However, the firmness of space was different in different worlds, The space here... Is too strong to be distorted!


    Then, looking at the oncoming light, Queen Medusa suddenly felt hopeless and said, "it''s over!"


    "Heaven splitting palm!"


    At this time, a cry came into her ears. Hearing this sound, the despairing heart of Queen Medusa suddenly trembled. Then, she saw a purple light giant palm patting the streamer that hit her. They met and exploded without touching each other. The purple light giant palm closed and held the streamer firmly in the palm of her hand, He turned into a fist and hit the old man hard.


    "Well? My dust! Ah Seeing his dust, he was caught by the boy. Zhen Yuanzi was surprised. He immediately tried to recall it, and then he could hold it to clean up the two evildoers who dared to come to his Wuzhuang temple. Who knows


    "Bang!"


    Fu Chen was summoned by Zhen Yuanzi and began to revolt. He wanted to break away from the power of the God''s palm in the autumn. How could someone in the night make him succeed? So his palm exploded and disappeared between heaven and earth together with the Fu Chen inside. Moreover, because he had made a wave of progress towards Zhen Yuanzi before, the explosion was far away from Queen Medusa and near Zhen Yuanzi, This explosion, the resulting wind pressure, directly to the old man to shake upside down to fly out of thousands of meters.


    As for the queen Medusa, although she was far away from her due to the difference of cultivation, she was also shocked to fly thousands of meters away. However, the colorful sky swallowing Python had thick skin and thick flesh. She had eaten a lot of good food with her at night, so she should not die.


    "Give me a lift!" Because Zhen Yuanzi was shocked to fly out, the magic power of heaven and earth in his sleeve temporarily disappeared, and he no longer had to devote most of his energy and mana to resist the suction of heaven and earth in his sleeve. At that moment, at night, Qiu withdrew his hand, lifted his hands forward, bit his teeth and cried out.


    And then


    "Bang bang ~" thick roots were pulled out from the ground, and this naturally cultivated ginseng fruit tree was finally brought out by itself.


    "Take it!" Just now, he couldn''t hurt zhenyuanzi at all. He would come back soon, so yeshiqiu didn''t delay his time. He quickly brought ginseng fruit tree into his little world. In a moment, the spirit root suspended in the air disappeared.


    At night, after the event, his forehead was covered with sweat and his breath became heavy. Ginseng fruit tree is one of the ten innate spiritual roots in this world. It has been rooted in wuzhuangguan for thousands of years. Although his current mana can remove it, it will inevitably consume a lot of mana and make him physically and mentally exhausted.


    But it''s all worth it.


    Although ginseng fruit can only increase longevity and strength if it is eaten directly, it can also be used to refine pills. By refining pills, ginseng fruit has many wonderful uses.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if you can only increase Shou yuan, will such a treasure bring less benefits to you?


    How many people in the group have lived for more than ten thousand years?


    "Oh Thinking, autumn smiles happily at night, then jumps up, tears open the space, disappears from the original place, and appears behind the queen Medusa, who is falling toward the ground after being shocked and flying, suffering a lot of injuries.


    Open arms, directly put her into his arms, and then, right hand to hold her thigh, left hand to hold her slender waist, will her horizontal embrace up, pale face, mouth spilled a trace of blood, want to say something but can''t say a word, she said: "first for you to heal, then I will help you get back this account."


    Hearing that, Queen Medusa closed her eyes. She seemed to think nothing of it. He was in charge of everything.


    Seeing this, Qiu Leng was stunned at night. Then he got up and was about to leave here. Who ever thought that just as he was about to leave, there was another annoying guy coming.


    "Come on, monster, eat my grandson!"


    A huge iron bar shot from a distance, and it grew bigger and thicker. With a shout, it swept towards the nightfall and queen Medusa.


    Seeing this, I heard this again. At night, Qiu didn''t know who was coming. He immediately raised his long leg and stepped on the iron bar sweeping over.


    "Bang!" All of a sudden, a wave of air pressure, centered on the contact position between the sole of autumn''s foot and the iron bar at night, spread out all around, shaking zhenyuanzi, who was flying here, back thousands of meters. In addition, some people, including a man in red cassock, a pig and a middle-aged man with a lot of beards, also flew back.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the step of autumn at night steadfastly stepped on the iron bar, and was not hurt by it. Then, looking along the iron bar to the monkey holding it on a piece of auspicious cloud in the distance, he cheered coldly: "insect carving trick, dare to present treasure in front of me, and give it to you!"


    "Boom!" Then, at night, Qiu took back his thigh and immediately kicked the iron bar.


    In an instant, the golden cudgel was shaken out of the hands of the monkey king by the footwork of autumn at night. Not only that, it became countless times bigger, but also hit the monkey king fiercely.


    Seeing this scene, the monkey king''s face twitched and said, "where is this monster from, so powerful?"

 Chapter 914

    Night man is no longer Wutian. With the strength of the fourth peak of immortality, night man can suppress the world. Even if he is not as good as night man, he is still more than enough to deal with a monkey king. Even though his mana has been greatly reduced, his spirit is still a little weak.


    ¡­¡­


    "Small, smaller for me, smaller again!" On the other side, looking at the golden cudgel that was kicked by yeshiqiu and hit him hard, the monkey king quickly told it. Then, the golden cudgel quickly became smaller. Finally, the monkey king jumped up and grabbed it into his hand. However, although he was caught, the impact of yeshiqiu''s previous kick also made the monkey king''s arm tremble, The whole monkey almost vomited blood.


    There''s no way. The gap is too big.


    I took a deep look at the monkey over there, a close friend of Buddhism. There are not many such monkeys... No, it seems that there are also many versions of journey to the West. In the end, the monkey became a close friend of Buddhism, but this one is very dead, because he reshaped Buddhism.


    "Oh, monkey, when you were born into a demon family, but you call others a demon, do you feel half twisted? Today I have something else to do. I won''t play with you. If you can win in the future, maybe we can meet again, but I don''t think you can win him. " At night, Qiu shouts to the monkey king.


    With that, the space fluctuated violently, and the figure of herself and the queen medusa in her arms gradually became dim


    "Evil, return me ginseng fruit tree!"


    At this time, zhenyuanzi flew here again and roared at yeshiqiu. At the same time, with a flick of his sleeve, the magic power in his sleeve tried again to stop yeshiqiu from leaving. Unfortunately, yeshiqiu had already learned the magic power in his sleeve, and it was too late for him.


    Finally, at night, Qiu left here with queen medusa in her arms, and zhenyuanzi threw himself in the air.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Seeing this, Zhen Yuanzi gritted his teeth and roared: "demon, you return my ginseng fruit tree!"


    "Cough!" Because Qiuna stepped on the foot of the golden cudgel the night before, and was shocked by the air pressure. Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie, who had no chance to fight, also flew over. Tang Sanzang coughed, breathed deeply, and tried to calm the rolling Qi and blood in his body. Then, he came forward to Zhen Yuanzi and said, "don''t worry, Daxian. Ginseng fruit tree is a congenital spiritual root, If the other party steals it, it will not damage it. As long as we can find the thief and catch him, we can get the ginseng fruit tree back. "


    "Yes, it''s in the hands of that man." Zhu Bajie nodded and said.


    What he said was serious. Anyway, as long as people with brains can''t damage ginseng fruit trees. Since things can''t be damaged, zhenyuanzi''s means and their help will sooner or later get them back, won''t they?


    What, the monkey king damaged the ginseng fruit tree once when he went to the west to learn scriptures?


    Well, my monkey brother was too young at that time. He had no brain. Can''t he?


    Hearing Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie''s words of relief to himself, Zhen Yuanzi''s anger did not decrease. On the contrary, he became more angry.


    It''s like it''s in the hands of that person


    Can ginseng fruit trees be kept by others?


    That''s my lifeblood!


    You guys, you really don''t have a backache when you stand and talk.


    Thinking, zhenyuanzi frowned and didn''t speak. Ten seconds later, the monkey king flew over. Several people got together and felt very heavy. Just now, the monster who stole ginseng fruit trees was very strong. He blocked the golden cudgel and kicked it out.


    The monkey king thought that this was the reason why the monster was in a hurry to leave. Otherwise, he would stay and do his best. Maybe he could go straight to the second, and maybe he would.


    There is such existence hidden in the three realms. It''s terrible!


    "Da Xian..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Sun Wukong was about to say something to zhenyuanzi when he saw that zhenyuanzi suddenly turned over his hand and a bronze door appeared in his hand. This is zhenyuanzi''s treasure of Zhenguan, the treasure of heaven and earth.


    "Da Xian, what are you going to do?" Tang Sanzang asked Zhen Yuanzi.


    "Ginseng fruit tree is my treasure. I must not let it fall into other people''s hands. I must take it back as soon as possible." Zhenyuanzi opened his mouth and said, "tell me, where is the demon who stole ginseng fruit trees?"


    "Hum ~" words fall, zhenyuanzi''s treasure of heaven and earth emits a burst of cyan light. Then, the door opens, and a picture appears inside. In the picture, in a beautiful mountain with waterfalls, the space fluctuates. At night, Qiu strides out of it with the queen medusa in her arms, and then sits down with her, sitting behind her, Put your hands on her back and heal her.


    Then, the camera zoomed out to reveal the complete face of the mountain. Looking at it, the monkey king''s face suddenly changed and exclaimed, "my grandson''s Huaguo Mountain!"


    "Hum." Zhenyuanzi immediately flew to Huaguo Mountain with a cold voice. However, Tang Sanzang stopped him and said to him, "Daxian, the thief''s magic power is very high. If you fight hard, the chance of winning is not very good. As the saying goes, "if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. It''s not too late for us to find out his origin first and then pass by."


    Tang Monk''s words are reasonable. Zhen Yuanzi nodded. Then he continued to ask Tiandi Baojian: "what''s the origin of the evil who stole ginseng fruit trees?"


    "Hum ~" the closed treasure of heaven and earth gives out a blue light again. But this time, the God has been shining for a long time, but there is no picture of it opening the door. This is very strange.


    "Da Xian, what''s the matter?" Tang Sanzang asked Zhen Yuanzi.


    "The treasure of heaven and earth can communicate with heaven, and even the origin of Wutian can be discerned. He can''t find out his origin. Is he better than Wutian? No, it''s impossible. When the catastrophe comes, there will be no stronger existence in the three realms than Wutian. Otherwise, Wutian can''t rule the three realms. What''s the reason for that? " Zhenyuanzi didn''t answer Tang Sanzang''s question. He muttered to himself.


    Then he closed his eyes, opened them after a while, and said firmly, "no matter what he is, I will take back the ginseng fruit tree!"


    "Whoosh!"


    With that, zhenyuanzi pushes Tang Sanzang away and flies to Huaguo Mountain with Tiandi Baojian.


    Seeing this, Tang Sanzang had no choice but to look at Sun Wukong. He sighed and said to Sha Wujing, "younger martial brother Sha, go to guanjiangkou and ask Erlang God to help us. We will fight against the thief together in Huaguo Mountain and help Zhenyuan immortal take back ginseng and fruit trees."


    "OK, elder martial brother, I see." With that, Sha Wujing flew to the mouth of Guanjiang river.


    "Master, let''s go." Sun Wukong then said to Tang Sanzang.


    "Well." Tang Sanzang nodded.


    Then, together with Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, he chased zhenyuanzi.


    Three people thought that when Erlang God arrived, six people joined hands to defeat the mysterious monster and recapture the ginseng fruit tree?

 Chapter 915

    They think very well, but the question is... Will there really be no problem?


    You know, zhenyuanzi in this world has too much water. As the ancestor of the earth immortal, he was supposed to have the same magic power as the Tathagata, but he was stunned by a white elephant.


    In addition to Zhen Yuanzi, other Tang Sanzang, Zhu Bajie and Sha Wujing are all war five dregs, which are not worth mentioning.


    Even if there are more monkey king and Erlang God, what can they do?


    In front of the strong men in the fourth stage of immortality, the two of them are not very different from the local people. Even if they join hands, it''s just a matter of spending more time for someone.


    ¡­¡­


    Huaguo Mountain.


    At this time, autumn is sitting behind the queen Medusa at night, putting her hands on her boneless back, inputting pure magic power into her body to heal her. The dazzling purple light flickers in his palm, which looks very magical.


    "Ah ~" the pale, drooping queen of Medusa suddenly frowned, a look of pain appeared on her face, her lips moved, and she let out a cry.


    "Are you awake?" Someone''s voice came from behind her.


    Hearing this, Queen Medusa raised her chin with difficulty, looked back at him, and then said in a hoarse voice, "they won''t come after him, will they?"


    "No, even if I can, it''s nothing. Before, I was tied up just to remove ginseng fruit trees. If I let go, I can clean up five of them with ten moves at most!" Autumn light way at night.


    "Oh, and you''re taking me away?" The queen of Medusa smiles, turns her head back, raises her hands, and uses her own internal skills to speed up the healing process with the pure mana transmitted by nightfall.


    "That''s to help you with the treatment as soon as possible. I''m afraid that if you delay the time, even if you don''t die, you will still have serious sequelae. It will be a trouble for the diagnosis and treatment at that time." At night, Qiu said angrily.


    He would never admit that, in addition to this reason, he spent a lot of mana in order to remove the ginseng fruit tree, and then stayed there. Although he would not lose, it was not so easy to win, and he needed to fight hard.


    He, zhenyuanzi and monkey king have no grudge against each other. Why should they stay there and fight with them? Of course, the thirty-six stratagems are the best.


    As for Zhen Yuanzi and himself, they have a grudge against each other... Well, that''s his business. Anyway, before he comes to trouble me, I have no grudge against him. If I can solve him at will, of course I''m willing to do it, but I can''t solve it at will. I need to fight hard. That''s all I have to do. Let''s get rid of it first.


    "It sounds like I''ve implicated you, but I can''t let you show your skills." With the input of autumn''s pure mana at night, Queen Medusa''s face was a little ruddy, and her voice was no longer so hoarse. She opened her mouth and said coldly.


    "That''s not true. Tell me about you. You are also a snake. If Teng snake follows me, he won''t be affected by me and Zhen Yuanzi. You are the weakest one among my pets, alas!" At night, Qiu said impolitely, with a deep sigh.


    "You! Poof Hearing someone''s words in the night, Queen Medusa''s chest trembled, she was furious, and then she vomited a mouthful of congestion.


    Seeing this, autumn''s eyes narrowed slightly at night and said, "OK."


    Then she took back her hands on her back, stood up, wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeve, took out a handkerchief from Najie, walked up to her, squatted down, helped her wipe the blood on the corner of her mouth, and explained: "the congestion blood mixed with zhenyuanzi''s power of blowing dust and self explosion spits out, and people will be OK."


    "You..." was about to get angry. When she heard that, the queen of Medusa was stunned. Then she stopped what she was going to do. Looking at the man in front of her, she asked him, "you just said that on purpose, just to let the king spit out the congestion?"


    "No, it''s just one of two reasons." After wiping the blood on the corner of her mouth for Queen Medusa, someone in the night put away her handkerchief, lifted up a wisp of her hair that had fallen on her forehead, helped her sweep it behind and laughed.


    Seeing someone''s beautiful smile in the night, Queen Medusa frowned, and after a moment''s silence, she asked, "then... What''s the other reason?"


    "I really want to say that about you. You are really too weak. If you go on like this, don''t help me. It''s just a nuisance to me. It''s also a snake. Why is Teng snake so strong, but you are so weak as a sky swallowing Python? You said, when you left me, were you lazy, just eating, not practicing hard? Look at you, people are fat! " Autumn crackles at night.


    Then, under the cold vision of Queen Medusa, whose pretty face turned black with the speed visible to the naked eye, she opened her hands, put her arms around her slender waist, and said solemnly, "I''m really fat!"


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you die for me!" Cried queen Medusa, gritting her teeth. Then she raised her hands and pinched autumn''s neck at night.


    "Hey, don''t push, you''ll be cut off!"


    "Cut off better, let you dare to laugh at the king, the king will let you pay for this!"


    "Ah, you want to revolt. As a pet, you dare to pinch the owner''s neck. You''re being rebellious. Do you know?"


    "Bah, who is your pet? Compare me with that Teng snake. Don''t forget that Teng snake is your sister Nalan Yanran''s spirit beast, not yours."


    "It''s all the same."


    They were fighting with each other without using magic power and fighting spirit. I don''t know when they were made to lie on the ground. In yeshiqiu, they put one hand around the waist of Queen Medusa who was riding on their waist, and the other hand grabbed the hand that she was holding her neck, trying to break free.


    "Don''t try to break away, I will strangle you today!" The queen of Medusa increased her strength and pinched nighttime autumn''s neck. In the process of exerting her strength, her body on nighttime autumn''s waist inevitably moved. The twisting touch made someone feel very comfortable. He was... The first time to experience this kind of thing.


    "Well, if I die, there will be no one to feed you."


    "Shut up


    "As soon as I cured you, you''re going to kill me. Are you too ungrateful?"


    "Shut up to the king."


    "You... Huh? Don''t move I was about to continue to play with the snake and say something. Suddenly, I felt something. In the night, Qiu suddenly put her arms around Queen Medusa''s waist and waved her down. She was close to herself and couldn''t move. In the eyes of outsiders, it was like two people hugging each other, just not standing, but lying.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you..."


    "Shh, someone''s coming!" Before the queen Medusa could finish her speech, Qiu interrupted her at night. Then, her lips gently opened and slowly blew out a piece of fog. Although the speed of blowing was slow, the fog spread very fast. In a few blinks of an eye, it covered the whole Huaguo Mountain.

 Chapter 916

    With the help of the treasure of heaven and earth, zhenyuanzi finds out the whereabouts of yeshiqiu. Then he runs all the way to Huaguo Mountain.


    However, just after flying over Huaguo Mountain, there was no time to go down. Suddenly, a thick fog appeared below, which covered the whole holy mountain in a flash. NIMA, it must be the two evildoers who found themselves and then made them to prevent me from chasing them, right?


    I can find that I''ve come after him. The two, oh no, are mainly the man. He looks like a white faced monster. His skill is really good. It seems that he will have to go through a fierce battle to recapture ginseng fruit trees later.


    Thinking about it, Zhen Yuanzi took a deep breath, then took out another brush from his sleeve and said firmly, "but don''t talk about the fierce battle. Even if it takes half my life, I will take back my ginseng fruit tree."


    "Whoosh!" With that, zhenyuanzi stepped on the auspicious clouds and rushed straight into the thick fog.


    At the moment when he entered the dense fog, beside the waterfall in the mountain, he was still riding by Queen Medusa, and was close to her body. In the eyes of outsiders, it was the night when he hugged each other. In autumn, his sword eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and he was a little surprised and said, "is it him? How can I catch up with you so quickly? It''s like... You don''t have to look everywhere, you just confirm that I''m here, and then you come straight here? "


    It''s a long time ago to watch the TV series after the journey to the West. In addition, Zhen Yuanzi is neither the protagonist nor the villain, so at night, Qiu didn''t immediately think of all the things about him. He just subconsciously brought into Hong Huang and the setting of his characters in the journey to the West - the ancestor of the earth immortal, ginseng fruit tree, one of the ten inborn spiritual roots, The earth book, one of the three books of heaven, earth and man, is the disciple of qingfengmingyue, and then... It''s gone.


    However, zhenyuanzi in the later biography of journey to the west is different.


    He doesn''t have a book about the earth, but he has a magic weapon called "treasure of heaven and earth". This magic weapon can communicate with heaven. As long as you offer a ginseng fruit to it, you can ask questions from heaven. Even the origin of Wutian can be shown to Zhen Yuanzi and others. Its power is extraordinary.


    At this time, I still haven''t thought back to the magic weapon of heaven and earth treasure. Yeshiqiu is very surprised that zhenyuanzi has caught up with her so quickly.


    However, it doesn''t matter. When you put him down, you can directly ask him how he did it. Is it impossible that he can figure it out and still count it on himself?


    If someone calculates his own track, he will find it. He has dealt with zhenyuanzi before. He doesn''t think zhenyuanzi''s accomplishments in this world can hide his own detection and directly calculate his whereabouts.


    Back to the point, after confirming the comer, Su Yu said to Queen Medusa, whose pretty face turned red at some time: "get up first. It''s the old man who hurt you. Let''s avoid him. I''ll get rid of him when I recover my mana."


    With that, she released her hand on the slender waist and wrist of Queen Medusa, straightened her waist, and signaled that she could get up.


    "You..." was originally sitting on the waist of autumn in the night. With such a top, the pretty face of Queen Medusa suddenly became more red, because, that place


    "Hum!" The queen snorted coldly. She didn''t say anything. Maybe she was embarrassed. Then she got up from someone in the night. Then, someone in the night also stood up together. They stood side by side.


    "It will take at least half an hour for him to break through this fog formation. During this time, I''m just trying to recover my mana. No... forget it." In the middle of the night, Qiu suddenly took a look at the queen Medusa beside her, and then said forget it.


    What''s the matter?


    He originally wanted to say that he would not withdraw a wave, tear up the space, leave Huaguo Mountain and go to another place, so as not to compete with zhenyuanzi. However, Medusa was seriously injured by zhenyuanzi''s self blowing dust blowing operation. Although she had helped her heal her injury, she was afraid that she was also very uncomfortable at that time. Therefore, as her master, yeshiqiu felt that she had to do her duty, You can''t just avoid trouble, but stand up occasionally.


    Since Zhen Yuanzi came to find him, he would give him a layer to avenge the greedy snake.


    Thinking, at night, Qiu took queen Medusa''s jade hand and took her to a certain direction. At the same time, she said, "let''s go to the eye of the array. It''s hard to find there."


    "Oh... Oh." Subconsciously, she wanted to break free, but after earning it for a while, she couldn''t break away. Looking at Qiu''s back at night, she thought about the healing he had done for herself before, and that was what he had just done. Then, Queen Medusa stopped again and said, "asshole!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Zhen Yuanzi, holding a brush in his hand, shuttled through the fog. However, after walking for a long time, he was shocked to find that he had returned to his original place.


    "It''s an array. The fog contains not only magic, but also magic, and even some seal powers. What''s the origin of this evil?" He stopped and looked at the fog carefully. Then, zhenyuanzi frowned and his voice was heavy.


    Then he took out his big treasure, the treasure of heaven and earth, and offered it a ginseng fruit, which he swallowed. Then he asked it, "please tell me, where are the two evildoers who stole my ginseng fruit?"


    "Hum!" As zhenyuanzi''s voice fell, the treasure of heaven and earth in his hand sent out bursts of blue light. A few seconds later, the bronze door opened again, and a light curtain appeared in it. Looking at the light curtain, zhenyuanzi''s pupils shrank slightly. After watching for a long time, until the light curtain disappeared, he withdrew his sight, looked in a certain direction, and murmured: "I know where you are, hum!"


    Then zhenyuanzi put away the treasure of heaven and earth and strode toward it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the eye of the array.


    At night, qiupan sits on a piece of grass with his hands on his knees. He uses the thirty-six changes of Tiangang in his body and the skill of splitting the Heavenly God''s palm to refine the elixir from the lotus lamp world he took not long ago and try his best to recover the mana he consumed. However


    "Well?" Suddenly, he opened his eyes, some incredible way: "again, this old thing is how to know we are here, he clearly has not broken my fog?"


    "What, did that guy find out where we are?" On one side stood queen Medusa, who was the protector of nightfall. Hearing what he said, she bowed her head and asked him.


    "Ah, it''s very strange. I didn''t feel that someone was calculating my position, but he just knew that I was here and rushed here." Autumn frowns at night.


    "Then..."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." At night, Qiu raised her head and said to the queen Medusa, who had a worried look on her face. With that, she told her Najie on her finger, "come out and meet the Zhenyuan immortal for me for a while."


    "Yes." A voice that seemed to have no feelings came out of najj, and then a light came out from it. In front of the queen of autumn and medusa at night, he turned into a middle-aged man with a Dragon Robe and a crown, who looked very dignified.


    He is the former Emperor of heaven in the world of fragrant honey, Taiwei.


    Once at night, Qiu killed him, made his body into a puppet with a little intelligence, and lent it to luohou Jidu to repose his spirit and facilitate his temporary action.


    Later, Chu Xuanji smashed the glazed cup, and the spirit and soul of luohou Jidu became one. They had their own body, so the puppet came back to someone in the night.


    He nodded respectfully to yeshiqiu. Then, Taiwei puppet turned and flew away to meet zhenyuanzi for a while.


    Looking at Taiwei''s figure flying away, Medusa was a little curious about nightfall and said, "who is he?"


    "Once a emperor of heaven." At night, Qiu replied. With that, he closed his eyes again, grasped the power of refining the elixir, and restored his mana.


    And medusa, after listening to someone''s answer, her mouth twitched slightly.


    Emperor of heaven?


    This name is really big. You even want to collect it from the emperor of heaven. Is there anything else in the world that you dare not collect?

 Chapter 917

    As a pet forced by nightfall, Medusa has been with him for some time. Even when her body is controlled by the soul of the colorful sky swallowing python, she can''t move freely, but she can still clearly know what''s going on outside. Therefore, Medusa knows that nightfall has a hobby of collecting all kinds of rare creatures.


    He, the big fat dragon, Taixu ancient dragon, Teng snake, qingluan Huofeng, and even the emperor of heaven, won''t let go. This guy... How crazy he is!


    "Why do you look at me like that?" At this time, yeshiqiu, who closed his eyes again, asked queen Medusa, as if he could see the outside world without eyes.


    Queen Medusa looked away and denied: "I didn''t look at you. Just now, I was just thinking about whether the emperor you sent could defeat the old man who stole the ginseng fruit tree."


    "Come on, I didn''t steal it. I robbed it. I had a fight with him in front of him." At night, autumn corrects the right way.


    "That''s when they come back in time, or you''re stealing?"


    "I... forget it, whatever you say. Anyway, I''m not those decent people. I''m not afraid of you throwing dirty water on me." Said, the night autumn silent down, silent to protest against the queen Medusa''s own slander.


    At his words, for a moment, Medusa almost laughed angrily.


    You have already been dirty to this extent when you pour dirty water on him. Do you need others to pour dirty water on you to make you more dirty?


    You''re kidding!


    She also knew that nightfall was such a shameless person. Of course, Queen Medusa thought it was both irritating and ridiculous, but she didn''t continue this topic. She squatted down, sat down cross legged and asked him again, "can the emperor of heaven defeat the old man named zhenyuanzi?"


    "No Autumn light way at night.


    "And you sent him out?"


    "Because apart from him, I don''t have a stronger puppet at the moment."


    "What if he was killed by the old man?"


    Hearing this question, yeshiqiu didn''t answer immediately. After a long time, he said, "zhenyuanzi will use himself to make up for my loss. I won''t lose anything if I exchange a puppet of the earth immortal for a puppet of the Heavenly Emperor."


    Queen Medusa


    Sure enough, you are very vicious!


    ¡­¡­


    Zhenyuanzi was flying towards the eye of the misty array. Suddenly, a dragon chanted, and then a Golden Dragon flew in front of him.


    The golden dragon is shining. Even the fog can''t completely cover its body, so zhenyuanzi can recognize it as a dragon. But something''s wrong with the dragon. It gives off a breath of stillness. Is it a dragon zombie?


    Aware of the dragon''s hostility to him, Zhen Yuanzi immediately waved the dust in his hand and made a white pitching.


    "Bang!" The Golden Dragon opens his mouth and spurts out a golden light. The golden light collides with the white pitching. Suddenly, a roaring explosion sounds, and countless vegetation and even soil around are shaken out.


    Somewhere in the thick fog, Sun Wukong, Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie are walking around here. They are surprised when they hear the sudden explosion. Later, Tang Sanzang said, "it must be Zhenyuan dafian who has found the thief and has already fought with him. Let''s go and help him."


    "Master, wait!" Monkey King stopped Tang Sanzang who was about to fly to the sound source in time.


    "Wukong, what''s the matter?" Tang Sanzang asked, looking at the monkey king beside him.


    "Master, the strength of that monster has been learned by my grandson when he was in Wuzhuang temple. He is very powerful! If, my grandson said, if we are invincible at that time, you must not sacrifice yourself to save zhenyuanzi. You must retreat in time to save yourself, so that you can find a chance to save zhenyuanzi or avenge him in the future. Don''t forget that we still have the mission of defeating Wutian, saving the Buddha world and the three worlds. " The monkey king said to Tang Sanzang with a heavy face.


    Hearing his disciple''s words, Tang Sanzang''s anxious face gradually faded away, and was replaced by a heavy look. After a few seconds, he confirmed to him, "is that monster who stole ginseng fruit trees really so powerful?"


    "Well, I feel that even if his mana is not as good as Wutian, it''s not that different." With that, the monkey king lowered his proud head and felt a little discouraged. He stood up to the great sage and fought against the Buddha. At the critical moment, he was not strong enough to kill the demons and protect the safety of the three worlds. Do you think this is irritating?


    "Brother monkey, you''ve already asked younger brother Sha to invite Erlang God. When Erlang god arrives, we can beat him, can''t we?" At this time, Zhu Bajie, who felt a little afraid, shrunk and whispered.


    "I should be sure, but Erlang God hasn''t arrived yet, and even younger martial brother Sha hasn''t come back. So we''ve gone, not six, but four." The monkey king is helpless.


    "Amitabha!" Tang Sanzang put his hands together and recited a Buddha''s name. Then he said to his two disciples, "even so, we can''t watch Zhenyuan fairy face the demon alone. Wukong, I understand what you say, but we in Buddhism should be upright and not afraid of life and death. You also said that we should defeat Wutian, and the monster who stole ginseng fruit trees is not as powerful as Wutian. If we can''t even deal with him, how can we fight against the stronger Wutian? "


    "But..."


    Sun Wukong wanted to say something more, but Tang Sanzang jumped up and flew in the direction of the explosion just now. At the same time, he said in a high voice: "Wukong, Bajie, follow me to help Zhenyuan immortal!"


    "... yes, master." After a moment''s silence, the monkey king nodded and said.


    Then, looking at the pig Bajie: "idiot, what are you doing here? Don''t you keep up with master?"


    "Well, ha ha, elder martial brother, an old pig suddenly has a stomachache. What? If you go first and I''ll come back later, it will be a battle for you and master. What do you think?" Zhu Bajie touched his head and said with a smile.


    "Bah." The monkey king gave a Pooh and grabbed Zhu Bajie''s ear. He flew up with him and chased Tang Sanzang. While flying, he scolded him and said, "you coward, give me and my master the battle. Do you think you can defeat the battle?"


    "Pressed, pressed."


    "What the hell


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, guanjiangkou.


    Yang Jian, the Erlang God, was not in heaven because he didn''t listen to the tune and didn''t listen to the announcement. After hearing Sha Wujing''s words, he said to the wheezing dog: "take my three pointed two edged sword!"


    "Yes, master." Wheezing dog should way, and then turn around to help Erlang god get weapons.


    Sha Wujing put his hands together. Yang Jian in front of him said, "thank you for your help."

 Chapter 918

    Yang Jian, the Erlang God of the journey to the west, is a very righteous immortal. However, his magic power is really


    In the original work, we had to work with white lotus to get rid of just one giant scorpion, which was a big difference compared with the monkey king. Of course, this does not rule out the reason why the giant scorpion fought for his life at that time.


    The book returns to the true story. After xiaotiangou takes the three pointed two edged sword, Yang Jian and Sha Wujing set out immediately.


    Oh, and the wheezer.


    After all, it''s a little more convenient to have a meeting with people. You don''t have to waste time to find a specific location.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time when Sha Wujing gets Yang Jian''s help, the battle between Huaguo Mountain, zhenyuanzi and Taiwei puppet is in full swing.


    "Boom!" The dust in zhenyuanzi''s hand lashes Taiwei puppet''s body, which makes him become a real dragon. He flies out again, breaking a hole in his body, and his magic power leaks out.


    "Hum, villain, a zombie dares to be presumptuous in front of me. It''s not easy for me to practice, so I''ll retreat quickly, or I''ll let you fall down today!" Zhenyuanzi put up a palm and looked at Taiwei puppet who fell to the ground in front of him. He cheered coldly.


    "The master ordered me to deal with zhenyuanzi. I can''t withdraw!" Taiwei puppet said without expression. Then he got up from the ground, opened his mouth and bit at zhenyuanzi.


    "Your master doesn''t care about your life or death at all. Well, in that case..."


    Zhen Yuanzi sighed. Next second, he raised the sleeve of his left hand and threw it at the attack.


    "Hum!" Suddenly, a strong suction came out of his sleeve and acted on his body, which was too tiny to resist. He just took a few breaths and took them in.


    The magic power in the sleeve!


    "The Dragon zombie is more powerful than the golden roar of Guanyin. It''s a good mount. I''ll take you in when I get back the ginseng fruit tree." Zhenyuanzi said to his sleeve. With that, he looked at the direction of the array eyes and was about to fly there.


    Who knows, at this time a shout sound up.


    "Immortal!"


    "Sanzang?" Hearing the cry of Tang Sanzang coming from behind, zhenyuanzi turned back and was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Sanzang was so righteous. He knew that he was going to risk his life, and he even dared to come to him to help him. This is... Worthy of being the second disciple of the Tathagata Buddha.


    Immediately, Zhen Yuanzi stopped in the original place and replied in a loud voice, "Sanzang, I''m here."


    "Well?" Hearing the shouts of zhenyuanzi, Tang Sanzang, who was shuttling through the thick fog, looked to the direction of the sound. With a smile on his face, he hurried to fly there. Then, he and zhenyuanzi would make peace.


    Because they were too close to each other, they could see each other clearly. Tang Sanzang put his hands together and gave zhenyuanzi a Buddhist salute, saying: "great immortal, little monk, come to help you to take back ginseng fruit tree."


    "Sanzang... Thank you very much." Zhen Yuanzi put his hands on Tang Sanzang''s shoulders and said sincerely to him.


    Then


    "Master, here we are." Sun Wukong''s voice also rang from behind. Hearing the monkey''s cry, Tang Sanzang and Zhen Yuanzi looked at each other, then laughed together and cried out that they were here. So, with the help of their voice, Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie joined them and gathered together.


    "Daxian, I just heard the sound, but you are fighting with the monster who stole the ginseng fruit tree. How? Where did he escape?" After the four chatted a few words, Tang Sanzang began to go straight to the topic and asked zhenyuanzi in front of him.


    Hearing this question, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie look at zhenyuanzi.


    Before, when I was in Wuzhuang temple, the monster was very powerful. But now, there is only zhenyuanzi here, but I don''t see him. There is only one possibility: the monster can''t beat zhenyuanzi and runs away.


    Yes, strictly speaking, he escaped to Huaguo Mountain.


    It seems that in order to remove the ginseng fruit tree, the monster spent a lot of mana. Although it can break out for a while, it can''t hold on now. In this case, even if Erlang God hasn''t arrived, there are only four of them now. It''s not uncertain that they can take back the ginseng fruit tree.


    Hearing Tang Sanzang''s questions, he felt the eyes of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie looking at him. Zhen Yuanzi knew what they were thinking. He shook his head with a wry smile and replied, "it''s not the monster, but one of his subordinates. I caught him with the universe in my sleeve."


    "Just his men?" The monkey king determined the way.


    "Well." Zhenyuanzi nodded.


    "This..."


    "Da Xian, monkey brother, shall we go to find the monster? According to my old pig, let''s fly out of the thick fog first. When younger martial brother Sha and Erlang God arrive, we can act together. It''s safer. " Knowing that Zhen Yuanzi didn''t beat the monster to escape, that is to say, Zhen Yuanzi''s strength may not be stronger than that monster, or even worse in all likelihood. Zhu Bajie''s eyes turned a few times and suggested.


    "Well, we can. Anyway, we don''t know where the monster is now. Wait first..."


    "I know where they are. Follow me." Before Sun Wukong could finish his speech, Zhen Yuanzi suddenly interrupted his speech. With a wave of the dust in his hand, he split a short but clear passage in the thick fog. The auspicious clouds floated under his feet and flew there.


    "An Lao sun..." looking at Zhen Yuanzi''s back, Sun Wukong''s throat moved and wanted to curse. However, looking at Tang Sanzang, who was looking at himself, he moved his throat again and swallowed the dirty words that were going to come out. Then, under the leadership of Tang Sanzang, he followed up with Zhu Bajie.


    It seems that they can''t help zhenyuanzi recapture ginseng fruit trees today.


    On the way, Zhu Bajie constantly struggled to sell miserably. He just didn''t want to pass by. Unfortunately, he couldn''t be the master.


    ¡­¡­


    At the eye of the array.


    Eyes are still closed, the whole body purple light bursts of night, autumn suddenly lips light open, light way: "too micro defeated, by Zhen Yuanzi with the sleeve of heaven and earth to suppress, unexpectedly only for such a little time, really waste!"


    "Then what? You... "Queen Medusa was very worried. Looking at the night when she was sitting on the ground to refine the elixir, her eyebrows were locked and she didn''t know what to do.


    If you don''t know the strength of zhenyuanzi, maybe she will say, "I''ll go and meet him for a while." but she has learned the strength of zhenyuanzi, but she can''t say this kind of words.


    "No matter, although the mana has not been fully recovered, but..." at night, Qiu finally opened his eyes, raised a confident smile at the corner of his mouth, and said coldly, "I have recovered 70%. It''s not difficult to get rid of them!"


    "Ha." On hearing this, Queen Medusa laughed subconsciously.

 Chapter 919

    Although she often quarrels and even fights with someone in the night, it has to be said that the queen of Medusa has a very clear positioning of her own camp. She is with him, so if those people come after her, and yeshiqiu can''t defeat her, she won''t have good fruit to eat. Now when she hears someone in the night saying that his mana has recovered 70%, Medusa is very happy from the bottom of her heart.


    However, the next second, when she realized that she was laughing, she immediately gathered the joy on her face and became indifferent again. She got up from the ground and stood there as if it were an iceberg without feelings.


    Well, the cold and coquettish queen of Medusa is quite in line with her appearance.


    "Hoo At night, Qiu raised his hands, and the divine light appeared in his hands. He put the skill into his body for a whole week, and took a deep breath. Then, he put all the recovered mana back into the four limbs of Yuan Shen and his body, and stood up from the ground.


    Patted the dust on her pants, then looked up at the queen medusa in front of her. At night, Qiu stood up straight, stepped forward two steps, walked towards her, put his hands on her shoulders, laughed at her, and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go to clean up that bad old man now, and take out my anger for you."


    "I don''t need you to vent your anger for me, as long as you don''t die here. When you die, I don''t know how to go back." Looking at the man in front of her and glancing at his smelly hand on her shoulder, Queen Medusa said coldly.


    "Wow, so heartless?" At night, Qiu made a very surprised expression and boasted.


    "Otherwise, what do you think?"


    "Oh, dear." At night, Qiu took back her hand on her shoulder, rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I thought you would be moved by what I said and what I was going to do next. Sure enough, as early as I was a child, the legend of Queen Medusa was spread in the gama Empire, saying that Queen Medusa was cruel and heartless, Her name can even make human children near desert cities cry. Before, I didn''t believe that such a beautiful person could be so bad, but now, I believe it. "


    "So, in your heart now, do you think that I am very vicious and have no sense of loyalty?" Hearing that, the queen of Medusa''s eyes narrowed slightly and her hands were in her arms.


    "Yes, it''s too vicious, too bad, too ungrateful, but..." he put his head close to her ears, and his lips were close to her ears. The breath of peppermint could even blow to her earlobes. At night, Qiu whispered in a voice that only she could hear: "I like very bad women, because they are too kind, and have no desire to conquer."


    "Bang!" The queen of Medusa pushed the nightfall away. At the same time, she stepped back a few steps and wiped her earlobe. Her pretty face was a little red now.


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you..."


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you. Let''s go and see how I can get rid of those guys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. I really thought I was afraid of them when I left. I just hate trouble. Since they came after me, they just sent them back. It can be regarded as helping Wu Tian solve a problem." Without waiting for Queen Medusa to finish her speech, Qiu''s face turned straight at night. People seemed to be getting serious. They put their hands into each other''s sleeves and turned around to meet zhenyuanzi and others who were coming here.


    Looking at the back of autumn leaving at night, the queen of Medusa was stunned. After a long time, she came back to herself. She clenched her fist and gritted her teeth and said, "don''t play silly for me here, you shameless man, hum!"


    Then, he started to chase him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Right in front of me, the treasure of heaven and earth tells me that the two evils are there..."


    "Who do you think is the devil?" Zhenyuanzi, who was flying fast forward, was talking to Tang Sanzang and others behind him. Suddenly, a loud voice rang in the thick fog.


    "Well?" Hearing the sound, zhenyuanzi''s pupils suddenly shrank and stopped in a hurry. He looked left and right. At this time


    "Whoosh!" A bunch of purple light suddenly shot at him from a certain direction in the thick fog. Seeing this, zhenyuanzi waved the dust in his hand and turned aside to avoid it.


    And then


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!... " Countless purple light beams from different directions shot at him together, this NIMA, see this scene, Zhen Yuanzi almost burst foul language, this is to want to face all don''t show to open big with oneself.


    OK, I''ll open it when I''m big. Do you think I''m afraid?


    "Sanzang, Wukong, protect yourself. Evil, look at the universe in my sleeve Zhen Yuanzi yelled. Then he raised his arm and waved his sleeve. In a moment, a buzzing sound sounded. Countless purple lights were put into his sleeve. It had to be said that when dealing with some enemies and attacks that were not very strong, the universe in the sleeve was really good, and it could be used to clear the scene.


    But


    "Whoosh!" A residual shadow flashed, and then a figure appeared in front of Zhen Yuanzi. He stood in the air, put his hands into his sleeves, looked at him, and said with a smile: "do you think you can defeat me with your sleeve?"


    "Well?" Zhen Yuanzi took a step back subconsciously.


    At this time, Tang Sanzang, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie flew over and stood with Zhen Yuanzi. Feeling that there was someone behind him, Zhen Yuanzi was a little more confident. Holding his head high, he said in a high voice: "evil can never be good! Demon, return my ginseng fruit tree to me immediately. It''s easy to say. If not, I''ll use thunder to subdue demons and get rid of demons today! "


    "Ha ha ~" hearing this, Qiu couldn''t help laughing at night. After a few laughs, he stopped smiling and looked at those people and said sarcastically: "one bite is a monster. What we don''t deal with together are monsters? Monkey King, don''t you have bright eyes? Come and have a look at me. Am I the monster you think I am


    "Don''t look at it. Ever since aynavar made the machine that can hide my grandson''s eyes, my grandson has been too lazy to look at other people''s real bodies, because he doesn''t know whether it''s true or not." The monkey king waved his hand.


    At night, in autumn, "..."


    OK, that''s OK.


    "Well, since you don''t see it, let''s end this topic and start directly. Everybody, let''s go!"


    "Boom!" Then, at night, Qiu pulled out his arm from his sleeve and patted them in the air. Suddenly, the thunder on the sky exploded, the dark clouds were rapidly dense, the wind was rolling and howling, and a strong palm force came out from someone''s palm at night and hit them hard.


    The seventh move of heaven splitting palm!

 Chapter 920

    Yeshiqiu''s heaven splitting palm was learned from Xiaoyu, the fox spirit of Baolian lamp world. But now, his attainments in this magic power have surpassed Xiaoyu, let alone that he upgraded the heaven splitting palm with super strengthening furnace not long ago, and then replaced it with a higher version.


    Now, the power of his seventh move is enough to kill many strong men in the fourth stage of immortality£¨ In its heyday.)


    Even in the middle stage, even in the late stage of the fourth stage of immortality, he would be in danger of falling.


    "No, be careful!" Seeing that the four of them gathered together in autumn at night, they were so arrogant that they made a big move. Zhenyuanzi''s pupils shrunk and quickly reminded Tang Sanzang and other three people. Then, he waved his hand''s whisk and made a fierce competition, shouting: "evil, return me!"


    "You call me a monster, and you want me to return your things. If I return your things, don''t I apologize for the name of a monster?" The night time autumn light way, finish saying, lift a leg to kick, a purple light whistling out, enough to split the sea upgrade version of the sky level advanced fighting skill split sea devil chop by night time autumn with feet, continue to attack to Zhen Yuanzi and others.


    "Da Xian, we''re fighting with him. Amitabha Tang Sanzang put his hands together. In a moment, the light of the Buddha came out. One by one, the golden Buddhist scriptures appeared and went to the autumn at night.


    "Come on, monster, eat my grandson!" Seeing that his master was going to do his best, he didn''t listen to what he had said before. The monkey king sighed. Then he jumped up, waved his golden cudgel and hit autumn at night, shouting his usual mantra.


    "Well?" He glanced at the two of them. At night, a smile appeared on Qiu''s face. He said with a smile, "do you want to compete with the sun and the moon?"


    "Boom!" Then he kicked the monkey king''s golden cudgel and kicked him out with the stick.


    Then he leaned back to avoid the attack of the Buddhist scriptures. At this time, the pitching exercises from zhenyuanzi''s whisking and beating happened to meet the heaven splitting palm he waved and the sea splitting devil chop. Then


    "Boom!"


    Like the sound of heaven breaking and earth breaking in the East China Sea, the huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the whole flower and fruit mountain burst open. Countless rocks flew thousands of miles away, and finally splashed into the sea, smashed a fish who was afraid of the explosion, or fell into the human village or city, causing the panic of countless people.


    Anyway, it''s terrible.


    "Ah ah ~" in this huge explosion, Zhen Yuanzi was shocked to spew out a mouthful of blood and "danced" to fly out. As for the dust in his hands, there was no white beard, only a stick left.


    Sun Wukong, Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie were seriously injured and flew in all directions before they had time to fight. Tang Sanzang, in particular, had the weakest mana, and his cassock was all broken at this time, revealing his body that had attracted many female monsters. Unfortunately, his body was no longer as white as that of the journey to the west, because


    They''re all red with blood.


    "Hum!" Different from Zhen Yuanzi and other four people, at the moment when they leaned back and avoided the Buddhist scriptures written by Tang Sanzang, autumn felt something at night, tore open the space, and instantly appeared at the side of Queen Medusa. Then, they hugged her, laid the border, and sacrificed the upgraded artifact banishment umbrella to protect themselves and her.


    Therefore, they did not do anything at all. They still stayed in their original position and stood on the East China Sea.


    After the explosion, at night, Qiu released the beauty in her arms, put away the umbrella, turned around, looked around, released her soul power, and had a good sense of the four guys'' situation. Then, she raised a proud arc in the corner of her mouth and said, "fight with me, you are still young!"


    Immediately, I was about to go back to Queen Medusa to ask for credit, but suddenly my pupils shrank and I found something.


    "Whoosh!" The next second, the whole person disappeared from the original place and appeared hundreds of miles above the sea level. At this time, a small ancient bronze gate was doing free fall movement. At night, Qiu Zhang opened his hand and grabbed it directly.


    Then the man disappeared again and returned to Queen Medusa.


    Seeing that the man disappeared suddenly and then came back soon, Queen Medusa glanced at him with some helplessness in her eyes. Then she noticed the small bronze door in his hand and said to him, "what is this?"


    "This should be the treasure of zhenyuanzi." Looking at it, the long dusty memory suddenly appeared as if it had found the key. At night, Qiu remembered it. Yes, in the TV series after the journey to the west, zhenyuanzi had a bronze door called Tiandi Baojian. It was so powerful that he could even explore the origin of Wutian. It was a treasure that could communicate with Tiandao.


    Think of this, night someone leisurely way: "no wonder that old man twice and three times can come straight to us, even my fog can''t play a role, emotion is opened God''s perspective."


    "Tiandi Baojian, is it very powerful?" Queen Medusa asked him with a wink when she heard that.


    "If you say it''s powerful or not, it depends on how you use it." Then, at night, Qiu put away the treasure of heaven and earth. Then, he put up his fingers and felt it again. He nodded and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    With that, he waved his arm. In a moment, the space was torn open, and four figures flew out from inside. At night, Qiu caught them, and then put all their mana seals into his ring where he could store living things.


    Yes, those four people are Zhen Yuanzi, Tang Sanzang, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie.


    When yeshiqiu felt it for the first time, although they were seriously injured, they didn''t faint immediately. Now, they can''t bear the pain and fainted. It''s very easy for them to catch them.


    "OK, it''s done. Let''s go. We have business to do." After cleaning up the four streets, autumn clapped her hands at night and turned to smile at Queen Medusa.


    Seeing this, and hearing this, Queen Medusa nodded, and then, with him, turned into a light and disappeared from the original place.


    After they left, about ten minutes later, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and Sha Wujing came here, but they were surprised to find: "where is Huaguo Mountain? Why is there no such big Huaguo Mountain? "

 Chapter 921

    Yeshiqiu doesn''t know that after he and queen Medusa leave, Sha Wujing and Erlang God arrive at the original site of Huaguo Mountain.


    Because he didn''t pay special attention to it. As for the lack of one person and one horse in the group, to be honest, the sense of existence of that person and one horse is also very low. In addition, the purpose of crossing here is not for them. Therefore, they didn''t come, and they didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and even went to find them.


    At the moment, he and queen Medusa are stopping at the entrance of Buzhou mountain.


    Stop?


    Yes, because he just found out that clearing up the four people of zhenyuanzi made him have some unexpected joy - three sarikos, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas!


    Looking at the three shining sarikos in my hand, I can''t hide the smile on Qiu''s face at night. It''s really unintentional to tear down the willows.


    I didn''t expect that I had come once before to help Wutian get so many sarikos away, and told him about it, to let him know that there was no need to keep the monkey king any more. There was nothing that could defeat him in the three realms. He could make the monkey king live to the present and successfully collect three sarikos. This is really


    Rubbish!


    But the good waste, because he waste, so he can chance to get three relic.


    No, there is also the monkey king. He is the last boneless relic. When he goes back, he uses the eight trigrams stove to refine him, and then absorbs the boneless relic. In this way, maybe... He can break through to the fifth level of immortality like the Eastern Emperor.


    At night, autumn thought in my heart.


    Then he closed his hands and put away the three relics. Then he took queen Medusa''s jade hand and was about to take her into mount Buzhou.


    With the power of night, he is confident that he can get the body of Xingtian and his battle axe from Gonggong. However


    Ding, group leader and member Wei Wuxian sent you a private message


    As soon as he took a step forward, he didn''t have time to open the gate to Buzhou mountain. Suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rang in his mind.


    Hearing this hint, Qiu suddenly stops at night and picks his eyebrows. Wei Wuxian? See the dog?


    "What''s the matter?" At night, Qiu suddenly stopped, perhaps because she was used to it, so she seldom refused him. The queen Medusa, who took advantage of her, asked him.


    "I''ve been asked for something. Wait a minute." Say, night time autumn heart God move, opened oneself and Wei Wuxian''s private chat window.


    Then he saw that Wei Wuxian sent himself a picture. In the picture, a Buddhist monk with a golden Zen staff, a white cassock and a charitable face stood there with a palm up. Behind him, the Buddha was shining and looked very sacred.


    Who is he?


    Wei Wuxian: "group leader, the monk said that I am predestined with the Buddha and want to take me as an apprentice. Let me go to the hell mountain with him to spend the ghost and accumulate merits and virtues. What can I do?"


    "Hell mountain? Is he the king of Tibet? " See Wei Wuxian then sent out the news, night autumn eyes slightly narrowed, heart.


    Wei Wuxian went to the world where the queen of ten thousand demons lived to fight for supremacy in monkey king''s world to search and rescue xiongba, who was probably accepted as a disciple by the king of Tibet. Now he meets the king of Tibet, isn''t that right?


    It''s just through the king of dizang that you can find the overlord and save him.


    Thinking, the night autumn to his reply: "what you want to do on how to do."


    Wei Wuxian


    What do you mean I can do what I want? I want to refuse him, but


    Looking at the broken command sword in his hand, Wei Wuxian can say, is there something I want to do that I can''t do with my current strength?


    ¡­¡­


    The monkey king''s world is dominated by heaven and earth.


    From time to time, he calculated the secrets of heaven to see if there would be any creatures whose names were not in the book of life and death suddenly appeared in the three realms. Then, not long ago, there really appeared one, so the Bodhisattva king of Tibet immediately came out of the hell and found Wei Wuxian. Then, when he saw that Wei Wuxian''s Tianfu was very outstanding, he began to love talents and wanted to accept him as an apprentice.


    Of course, there must be some people who want to take Wei Wuxian, who is involved in the secret of "Zhutian Wanjie boss chat group", into their own hands.


    Can Wei Wuxian agree to this?


    Definitely not.


    If a monk becomes an apprentice and joins the Buddhist sect, how can he marry or not? How can he get married and have children with the fairy he likes?


    Although he has not yet met a fairy he likes, he believes that he has transformed his body into a divine body in the scientific and technological system. In theory, if he can live for more than a million years, sooner or later he will meet his own destiny. Therefore, he is not in a hurry.


    Not in a hurry doesn''t mean giving up on yourself and escaping to be a monk.


    Therefore, Wei Wuxian refused.


    But then, the king of Tibet introduced himself with a smile, saying that the poor monk was the king of Tibet.


    King of Tibet?


    Yes, it''s one of the four Bodhisattvas, who is higher than many Buddhas. He is a Bodhisattva of great compassion. I''m a poor monk. I want to take you as an apprentice. It won''t bury you. On the contrary, it''s a big chance for you, isn''t it?


    The king of Tibet thought confidently, but after hearing his self introduction, Wei Wuxian immediately became excited. He asked him about the whereabouts of the hero and asked him to call him out and let him go.


    Can you give up your hegemony?


    Obviously not.


    So they started fighting. After more than 20 rounds, Wei Wuxian''s purple crystal moon blade lent to him by yeshiqiu was broken, and his command sword was on the verge of breaking. He had no choice but to talk to the group leader and ask for help.


    Ke te Niang, the group leader actually told him to do what he wanted. This NIMA, is this kind of thing that I can do what I want?


    Wei Wuxian made a rude remark in his heart.


    "Amitabha!" At this time, the Bodhisattva of dizang King standing in front of him recited a Buddha''s name, and the light behind him became more dazzling. He advised him again: "benefactor, you have done your best. You are not the opponent of the poor monk. Why don''t you stop fighting here and follow the poor monk to Yinshan Mountain to understand Buddhism, spend the souls of the world and accumulate merits?"


    "Ha ha, Bodhisattva, you are forcing me to worship you as my teacher. Is that really good?" Wei Wuxian took a deep breath and sent a message to yeshiqiu. He told him what happened here in detail and asked him for help. At the same time, he touched his nose and said with a dry smile.


    "It''s not the poor monk who forced me, but the benefactor. You really have a relationship with me." Facing Wei Wuxian''s query, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet said with a peaceful face.


    Wei Wuxian stepped back two times, and left his mouth open, and Tucao: "why is it not that you worship me as a teacher?" if you want to worship me as a teacher, I can make complaints about it.


    "..." heard his sentence, make complaints about the mouth of the Tibetan king Bodhisattva at this moment.


    He wanted to say: do you think you deserve it?

 Chapter 922

    The king of Tibet felt that he was a Bodhisattva with a very good temper. Here he talked to the boy about how to worship his teacher. But the boy named Wei Wuxian was too stubborn and didn''t know the heaven and earth. He even said why he didn''t worship him as a teacher. It''s really... A lack of education!


    Thinking about it, the king sighed. Then he sat down, and a golden lotus stand appeared under him. He put his Zen stick on his knee, folded his hands and began to read the Scriptures in a soft voice.


    "Manimani, Mani..."


    Suddenly, countless Golden Buddha characters hit Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing this, Wei Wuxian''s pupils shrank, and a pair of black wings appeared behind him. As soon as the wings vibrated, the whole person immediately rose up and soared into the sky. Unfortunately, even if he flew into the air, those Buddhist characters still pursued him persistently.


    Wei Wuxian had learned the power of Buddhist scriptures before. According to the king of Tibet, his body belongs to the demon body and is subject to the Buddha. Therefore, Buddhist scriptures have a congenital restraint effect on him.


    Wei Wuxian scoffed at his view. What kind of magic body? We are all gods made by scientific and technological means. Although they are made by demon civilization, they are Zhongzheng''s scientific and technological products in the end. Where is the so-called magic body?


    What''s more, can Buddha restrain demons?


    Sorry, ordinary people may really think so, but who am I? Wei Wuxian, the fourth son of Xianmen''s hundred families. I''m a member of the industry. Don''t I know?


    Buddha root can''t restrain demons. They restrain each other. The key is to see who has higher cultivation and stronger strength.


    Your strength is stronger than mine. I can''t beat you. I don''t think so. But I can''t admit that your Buddhist scriptures have innate restraint effect on me. Otherwise, who has nothing to read to me with a scripture in the future, then I don''t have to finish it?


    Thinking, Wei Wuxian, who was shuttling rapidly in the clouds, bit his teeth, then raised his arm, his hand was shining with thunder, and then waved down.


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a beam of thunder came down to meet those Buddhist characters that Chao Wei Wuxian had bumped into. Then, the roar sounded, and the golden and blue light scattered, turned into a little bit of zero light, and fell to the ground. It''s a pity


    The thunder that Wei Wuxian waved out could only destroy part of the Buddhist characters, and the rest of the Buddhist characters were intact. He continued to bump against him. Seeing this, Wei Wuxian''s pupils contracted violently and quickly waved his command sword to block left, right, up and down. The scene was extremely fierce for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey to the west is handed down to the world.


    At night, Qiu has finished reading the news sent by Wei Wuxian, and knows what happened to him in the world of Monkey King. His sword eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "Even the Amethyst moon blade, which is one of the inferior spiritual treasures, has been broken. The king of dizang in that world is very powerful! No, it''s not that he''s too strong, but that Wei Wuxian is too weak. He follows Mo ganna every day. What''s his future? It''s better for you to go to Carl who can only fart than to follow her. " Autumn night make complaints about it.


    Immediately, he opened his palm, and a mass of purple energy gathered in his palm. A few seconds later, his mind moved, and sent this mass of energy to him through the red envelope, with a message: after opening the red envelope, immediately take it to attack the enemy.


    Ding, group member Wei Wuxian, congratulations on receiving a red envelope from the group leader


    Wei Wuxian is using his command sword, which is about to be completely broken, to chop the word of Buddha back and forth. Suddenly, the mechanical sound of the system rings in his mind. Hearing this sound, the tired dog suddenly becomes energetic, and then quickly opens the red envelope.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you''d better go to Yinshan with me. The hero tong''er has already worshipped me as his teacher. After you go to Yinshan with me, you two will be brothers. It''s not good to practice together with me and accumulate merits and virtues in the future." At this time, the king of Tibet sitting on the Golden Lotus raised his head and advised Wei Wuxian in the sky.


    However, see dog counsellor at the moment can not listen to his words, because, he wants to open the red envelope.


    "Hum ~" the red envelope was taken apart, and suddenly, a mass of purple energy appeared in Wei Wuxian''s hands. What''s this?


    Heart doubt, but no time to think, Wei Wuxian immediately in accordance with the night autumn told, it toward the Tibetan king force to throw in the past.


    He is a divine body with great power, so the things he threw out can fly very fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to less than 100 meters in front of the king of Tibetans.


    Then, he quickly waved the command sword in his hand to fight against the Buddha characters that had almost wrapped him up.


    "Well?" On the ground, seeing the purple energy Wei Wuxian threw at him, the king of Tibet frowned. From this energy, he felt a very strong sense of danger, so... Did he really have to avoid it?


    Thinking, the figure of the king of Tibetans flashed and disappeared from the spot.


    But


    He just moved to another position. Suddenly, the space behind him fluctuated. The next second, the purple energy flew out of the space. When he was caught off guard and didn''t have time to defend, he hit his body in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    "Ah


    The purple light overwhelmed the Buddha light, and the king of Tibetans was directly shot out from the lotus platform. He spewed out a mouthful of Buddha''s blood, and finally fell heavily on the ground. At the same time, he was shocked to find that the mana in his body had been banned, and he was... Defeated.


    At the same time when the king of Tibet was hit by the palm power of splitting heaven, which was added with a lock spell and a trace of space power, Wei Wuxian, who was full of sweat in the sky, was finally able to rest for a while, because those Buddhist characters lost the continuous recitation of the king of Tibet, and his hindrance was not enough. After he resisted the wave, he finally had no more.


    Then, looking down at the king of Tibet who fell on the ground and seemed to be unable to get up, Wei Wuxian blinked his eyes, opened his mouth wide, and a strong shock appeared on his face.


    A red envelope can solve the enemy that I can''t defeat even after I have made so many preparations. Should I say, is it worthy of being the leader of the group?


    "Well, I don''t know if the group leader is interested in looking for the right or left hand. Otherwise, I really want to be the left messenger of the group leader." After the shock, Wei Wuxian shook his wings and flew to the king of Tibet. At the same time, he muttered.


    Of course, he did not forget to thank yeshiqiu in the private chat window.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yawn!" On the other side, in the world of super Seminary, moganna, who is eating candlelight steak with rose, sneezes with her nose.


    "What, do you have a cold?" The opposite rose asked casually.


    "No, Queen, I won''t catch a cold. Someone must be saying bad things about the queen behind my back, or calculating the queen. Well, it must be the blue pool of holy Kaisha. Well, when the Queen''s left emissary comes back, I''ll let him lead the troops to destroy Kesha first Moganna took a piece of paper and wiped her nose, then said to Du rose seriously.

 Chapter 923

    It has to be said that since Wei Wuxian and Li Maozhen came into being, although Mo ganna still had to worry about the overall development of demon civilization, she did not need to worry too much about fighting.


    Because in any war where these two men are involved, the demon Legion will not win all, but the winning rate is more than 70%.


    I remember last time, I ordered Wei Wuxian to lead the demonic civilization No. 3 army to ferrexize to destroy the angels there. As a result, they met twelve Angel high-level guards led by angel Yan on the way. In the end, all of their level 1 and level 2 demonic soldiers were eliminated, leaving Wei Wuxian alone.


    But he was the only one who finally planted the seeds. He used various means to destroy many Angel guards and severely damaged Angel Yan. He was also praised by her as "a human being who should have become a male god, but finally became a devil.".


    To be honest, for this kind of words, moganna is very dissatisfied. What is the last but?


    Isn''t our great devil a God?


    Should have been a male god, whose male god, yours?


    Why, you little bichi still want to seduce me, my left emissary. Don''t you want to live!


    Think of here, Mo ganna heart for no reason to burst out a group of anger, in addition to Kaisha, angel Yan that small bichi should also be destroyed.


    "Well, Queen, I''ve decided to let my left emissary take a day off when she comes back. The next day, I''ll set out to help the queen kill Kaisha and angel Yan." Moganna said seriously to the rose in front of her.


    In this regard, rose shrugged, very casual.


    She doesn''t think that Wei Wuxian, who can''t even beat Teddy, will be the opponent of holy Kesha.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven and earth strive to dominate the monkey king world.


    "Ha Qiu!" Wei Wuxian, who was flying towards the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet, suddenly sneezed. Then he rubbed his nose and asked, "is someone scolding me? Well, it must be Jiang Cheng. He''s too small-minded. I just invaded his brain a little. It''s like I committed some heinous crimes. "


    Immediately, he landed on the ground with both feet and beside the king of Tibetans. He squatted down and said to him, "Bodhisattva, can you take me to find the master now?"


    "Amitabha, what means did you use just now?" The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet closed his eyes, read a Buddha''s name, opened his eyes and asked instead of answering.


    "Just now..." Wei Wuxian re opened the red envelope on the private chat window between himself and the group leaders, looked at the details of the red envelope, and then explained to him: "it''s a power of splitting heaven with the target locking and space shuttle technique."


    "Heaven splitting palm?" Hearing Wei Wuxian''s words, the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet shrank his pupils. Then he shook his head and sighed: "I didn''t expect that you are so young and have become such an amazing magic power. Well, it seems that the poor monk is really old. The hero is in the Yin Mountain. If you want to find him, go."


    With that, the Bodhisattva of dizang closed his eyes again.


    "Well, Bodhisattva, I''ve heard of hell mountain, but... How can I get there?" You can''t wipe your neck, can you? Later, Wei Wuxian muttered in his heart.


    King of Tibet


    You used to be a pig and eat a tiger. You played a poor monk. Now you still come?


    You are so strong, how can you not even know how to go to Yinshan? Don''t mention you. Any goblin with hundreds of years of Taoism should know how to get to Yinshan.


    "Bodhisattva, give me some advice, or I will have to scan your memory by force?" Seeing that the king of Tibet didn''t speak, Wei Wuxian put out a finger, poked him and continued.


    "Scan memory, how, benefactor, can you still do such a thing?"


    "Well, jicao."


    "What the hell?"


    "Ji... Forget it. I don''t want your cooperation. I''ll do it myself." Wei Wuxian shook his head and interrupted.


    Then, looking at the Bodhisattva in front of him, he stares and uses the functions of the demon computer system to invade his brain and search for useful information for himself.


    The king of Tibetans suffered a serious injury because of the plan of night time and autumn. Even his spirit was a little depressed. Therefore, in the face of Wei Wuxian''s excessive action, he... Could not stop it.


    Soon, seeing Gou Xun, he found the information he wanted, knew how to go to the hell mountain, and understood the current state of the overlord. In addition, he was surprised to find that he also found many Buddhist cultivation methods and the cultivation experience of the king of Tibet over the years. This


    "Should I burn or not?" Wei Wuxian felt his chin and thought about it.


    In a second


    "Sure enough, I have to burn it." Wei Wuxian nodded and quickly recorded it, that is, copied it.


    The Bodhisattva, the king of Tibetans in this world, has reached the third level of immortality in his cultivation, and his strength in the third level is not low. How can he miss such a person when he has a chance to gain his cultivation methods and experience?


    What? What''s the moral etiquette?


    Come on, he and I are enemies who have already dealt with each other. It''s not reasonable to take spoils. Why is there no moral etiquette?


    Besides, in the eyes of the world, Wei Wuxian has always been an unruly person. When did someone praise me for moral etiquette?


    No, Since I don''t have one, I''ll do it. What about you?


    So, record, record quickly.


    In this way, more than half an hour later, Wei Wuxian copied all kinds of skills and experience practiced by the king of Tibet. Then, he opened the wormhole in the space, swished and swept towards the hell mountain.


    He went to find the hero who didn''t know his home was gone.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the journey to the west is handed down to the world.


    At night, Qiu took queen Medusa into Wuzhou mountain more than half an hour ago. At the moment, he was playing chess with Gonggong.


    Last time, he lost to Gonggong. This time, he has to win back.


    That''s what someone thought, but


    "Ha ha, little friend, you lost again." As Gonggong lost another piece, the chess game that had been played for more than half an hour came to an end, and yeshiqiu was defeated again. It seems that his chess skills can''t compare with the bad old man who has been trapped here for 140000 years and can only play chess when he has nothing to do.


    "Dashen''s excellent chess skills are admired by the younger generation." At night, Qiu''s face twitched a few times. She glanced at her own queen Medusa, who was looking at her with a smile. She threw her flag back into the basket, raised her arm, and arched to the Gonggong in front of her.


    "Alas, Xiaoyou''s chess skill is also very good, but it''s a pity that he can''t get deep..."


    "Hum!" Before the words of Gonggong were finished, suddenly, a passage with endless dark atmosphere opened not far away, and then


    "Ah A young man in a pink and white lotus dress with green lotus leaves embroidered on the bottom of his trousers flew out of the passage and fell to the ground.


    The first moment I saw him, someone''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "Nezha?"

 Chapter 924

    At night, Qiu doesn''t know Nezha in this world, but he knows that Nezha in this world will come to Buzhou mountain one day. Moreover, this thief looks like a woman''s boy. The clothes he wears are pink and white, and there are ruffles around his trousers. It''s also Nezha''s unique feature.


    "Oh, it''s coming again. Zhoushan is really busy today." Looking at Nezha flying out of the reincarnation tunnel, Gonggong laughs.


    "Great God, the identity of this one is not simple. It seems that he is the great God of the three altars in heaven." At night, Qiu turns his head, looks at Gonggong again and laughs at him.


    "San Tan Hai Hui... Great God?" The smile on Gonggong''s face stopped immediately. He looked at Nezha over there and felt him seriously. He found that his magic power was not bad. He had reached Taiyi Jinxian, but... It was just like this.


    This kind of cultivation can even become a great God in the heaven. During the hundred thousand years of being trapped in Buzhou mountain, the heaven has begun to decline. Otherwise, how can such a boy become a great God?


    "Pa Pa ~" at this time, Nezha got up from the ground, patted the ash on his pants, then looked around to make sure that this place was no longer in the netherworld. Then he stepped forward and walked towards yeshiqiu and others. After walking to them, he arched his hands and said, "Nezha has seen three immortals in heaven."


    Three?


    Yes, there is also queen Medusa standing at the side.


    "Hello, Xiaoyou, this is buzhoushan." Gonggong said softly to Nezha.


    "Tianzhu is not around mountain!" Hearing Gonggong''s words, Nezha put down his hands, and immediately he was shocked.


    It is said that it was sealed in the ancient times. It was separated from the three realms of Tianzhu Buzhou mountain, and it came here by mistake.


    "You are locked up in hell by Wu Tian, and you want to escape, so you come here through the netherworld tunnel?" The chess game had already lost, and there was no way to finish it. At night, Qiu simply turned to Nezha and asked.


    "Well? How can an immortal know that there is no heaven? Yes, Xiaoshen was locked up in the underworld by the devil Wutian. In order to escape from the underworld, he had to go through the netherworld tunnel. He thought he could return to the world, but he didn''t expect to come to Buzhou mountain Hearing Qiu''s question at night, Nezha said in surprise.


    "Sure enough." Hearing the sound, autumn nodded to herself at night.


    Wutian is still the same as his original fate. He doesn''t deal with the gods in heaven, but confines them in hell, limits their freedom, and does nothing else.


    Can''t do it, or do you think that the world can''t gather all the 18 relic sons, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, and no one can defeat him, so you don''t care at all?


    Autumn murmurs at night.


    "What do you mean by Wutian?" At this time, Gonggong asked them curiously.


    "Oh, I haven''t asked the names of the three immortals yet."


    "Nalan Shiqiu."


    "Medusa."


    "Gonggong."


    "What, are you the God of Gonggong?" Hearing the names of the three, Nezha''s pupils shrank when he heard the name of Gonggong.


    In this regard, Gonggong nodded slightly, very reserved. In fact, he was very happy.


    I didn''t expect that 140000 years later, there were still people outside who knew the existence of Gonggong.


    Then Nezha began to accuse the three people, mainly Gonggong, of their immoral deeds. They occupied the Buddha Kingdom, forced the Buddha to reincarnate, occupied the heaven, imprisoned all the gods in the earth, occupied the earth, and turned the earth into a prison. All these Nezha poured things out like bitterness.


    Listen to him tell, night autumn don''t think, on the contrary, don''t show traces to curl.


    Apart from bullying you, Wu Tian didn''t do anything to harm the three realms. On the contrary, in these days of his rule, the people still live and work in peace and contentment.


    Although the world is very big and there are many monsters, it is inevitable that some monsters will harm people, but it is not the fault of Wutian, because this kind of thing happened before Wutian controlled the three realms. At most, it is his fault that he didn''t change it in time.


    However, it is very common for people to hunt demons and demons to eat people. On the whole, the three circles are still in a stable situation.


    Moreover, after Wutian ascended, he not only forced the reincarnation of the Tathagata, such as Guanyin Bodhisattva, but also the gods of heaven. He didn''t kill any of them. I don''t know how many protagonists wanted to meet but couldn''t.


    A few minutes later, after listening to Nezha''s accusation, Gonggong''s face became serious. He held his hands together and put them in front of his belly. Ning Zhong said: "I didn''t expect that even the heaven was occupied by people. Wu Tian, what''s the origin of him?"


    "He was originally the Dharma protector of the Buddha world, jinnara Bodhisattva." Autumn said at night.


    With that, he stood up, arched his hand to Gonggong, and said, "great God, since I can''t crack this game, I''ll keep it waiting for someone. I want to have a try again to see if I can accept the axe of the great God of torture. Please accept it."


    "Why not? It''s him Hearing the words of yeshiqiu, Gonggong picks his eyebrows. He is surprised and says that he obviously knows who jinnaro is.


    Immediately, he also stood up and gave a salute to Qiuhui at night. He said with a smile: "as I said last time, although Xingtian''s body and battle axe are here, they don''t belong to Laojiu. If you want to accept them, you can go. As long as you can get Xingtian''s approval, you can take them away."


    "Thank you very much." At night, Qiu bowed his head slightly to Gonggong, and then walked to a corner not far away from the Medusa Dynasty.


    Looking at the shadow of autumn leaving at night, Nezha asked the Gonggong: "loud, is that the right one?"


    "He is the attendant of the saint of zhunti." Gonggong replied. Then he sat down and frowned slightly. Zhunti''s attendant controlled the three realms. This news didn''t make Gonggong happy.


    So he thought for a while and asked Nezha, "do you want to restore mana?"


    "Can the great God help me?" A light flashed in Nezha''s eyes, excited.


    "Well." Gonggong nodded with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, at night, Qiu took queen Medusa to the corner, raised her arm, and waved directly to the cliff.


    "Hum ~" the purple light flickered, and the cliff began to open slowly, revealing the headless corpse hidden behind and the black iron battle axe beside him.


    "This man is the strong one who can live without a head, as you mentioned before?" Asked queen Medusa.


    "Yes, he''s very strong. He''s a great wizard of the witch clan." At night, Qiu opened his mouth and explained. Then he reached out and grabbed the black iron axe.


    "Boom!" In the face of yeshiqiu''s attempt to subdue himself, the black iron Tomahawk suddenly vibrated violently, and then burst out a fierce divine light attack on him. Yeshiqiu was not afraid of this, and directly met him with the palm power of splitting heaven God''s palm.


    When the two met, the imaginary explosion did not appear, and only two lights collided with each other. For a moment, you overthrew me, and for a moment, I overthrew you. However, this stalemate did not last for long. After a few seconds, the palm of nightfall will steadily occupy the upper wind. Finally, the light of the Tomahawk broke through and hit it.


    Hit by the God''s palm, the black iron Tomahawk buzzed, and then began to be honest until... Surrender!

 Chapter 925

    "Well, did you really accept it?" Gonggong, who was casting a spell to help Nezha recover his mana, noticed the movement in autumn at night. When he found that he had actually accepted the black iron battle axe, Gonggong''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he was shocked.


    Last night, when autumn came, not to mention accepting the black iron battle axe, but even animals could not grasp it. How long has it been


    Even after he went back last time, he worked hard to cultivate, but the speed of his progress was too fast, totally beyond his expectation.


    "Hum!" Step forward, will be finally subdued by himself, all black iron Tomahawk in hand, and then raised it from the ground, turned and waved to the air a few times.


    "Bang! Bang Two dazzling lights from the axe blade, chop on the ground, leaving two deep traces, this scene, let night autumn''s eyes suddenly flash a touch of joy.


    You know, just now, he didn''t use magic power. He just wielded his axe with his physical strength, so he could wield such an attack. This axe really deserves to be the God of war weapon that really cut off the head of Haotian God in this world!


    "The smell on this ax gives me a feeling that it is countless times stronger than the fire in Qinglian earth." At this time, I do not know when the side has frowned Medusa queen said.


    Hearing her words, Qiu chuckled at her at night, turned to look at her, raised the black iron battle axe in her hand, and said to her, "Qinglian Dixin fire is not qualified to compete with it, even Diyan, who ranked first in the list of different fire, is not qualified to compete with it. This battle axe is extraordinary. Among the weapons I have seen so far, there is no one that can match it."


    "To this extent?" Hearing this, though she had known from the mouth of nightfall that the purpose of his trip was a powerful corpse and a powerful weapon, Queen Medusa was surprised.


    "Well." At night, Qiu nodded and made a nasal sound. Then, he opened his hand and took the black iron axe into his Najie. Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he took in the body of Xingtian.


    Taiwei puppet, he has recovered it from zhenyuanzi, but its injury is serious, and its strength has declined. Moreover, he can''t see it too small, so this Xingtian corpse can be used to make a more powerful puppet. He can''t let it go.


    "Ah, Xiaoyou, how can you take away the body of Xingtian God?" At this time, he helped Nezha recover his mana. Gonggong stood up from the chess chair and walked this way. He asked yeshiqiu as he walked.


    Hearing this question, Qiu''s eyes turned around at night, then turned around and said with a smile to the Gonggong who was coming: "great God, I think although the black iron Tomahawk is subject to me, it doesn''t want to be separated from Xingtian great God, so I think it''s better for me to take away Xingtian great God, so that their masters and servants can be together again, or even never separate."


    Gonggong


    Nezha


    You have some shameless reasons!


    "Puchi ~" the queen of Medusa on one side heard that, and she couldn''t help laughing. She looked at him in a strange way. She seemed to be saying, you are a shameless guy!


    He noticed that there was something wrong in the eyes of the three people on the scene. Even if someone was thick in some places, he could not help blushing slightly. Then he raised his hands and said to Gonggong, "great God, this is the matter. I''ll leave now. I''ll see you later."


    "Whoosh!" After that, with a wave of his sleeve, he took queen Medusa to escape into the space and disappeared from the original place.


    "Ah, passage, wait for me... Ah!" Seeing the space crack torn by the night time and autumn, Nezha immediately went to them and wanted to follow them to leave buzhoushan and return to the three realms. However, the crack closed quickly, and Nezha missed the opportunity to pass through the space where the crack had appeared before and almost hit the rock wall.


    He put his hands on the cliff to avoid the tragedy of his intimate contact with it. Then, he turned around, looked left and right, and felt that he could not feel the trace of the two people. He was sure that they had really left mount Buzhou, so he asked Gonggong curiously, "big God, who are they, why can they leave mount Buzhou so easily?"


    "Alas Gonggong sighed, then shook his head and said, "I''m not sure about it, but I think they should be good people."


    Nezha


    What does it mean to be? Is such a powerful person good or bad, which has a great influence on the three circles? Well, no mistakes are allowed!


    Nezha opened his mouth and wanted to say so with Gonggong, but... Considering that he was trapped here and couldn''t even go out, and Gonggong had been trapped here for 140000 years, immediately he swallowed back what he had already said in his throat. It didn''t seem to be useful to say it, alas!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, somewhere in the three realms, there is a wave of space.


    Then, yeshiqiu and queen Medusa appeared here hand in hand. After they came out, yeshiqiu immediately pulled queen Medusa to her own face, put her arms around her slender waist, and asked her in a low voice, "what do you mean by your laughter and look at me just now, despise me?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Queen Medusa murmured in her heart, but on the surface, she looked up at the handsome young man and said, "I just think it''s funny, so I laugh, can''t I?"


    "Well? Are you challenging me? " At night, Qiu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she put her face closer to Queen Medusa. The distance between her two cheeks was less than ten millimeters, she said.


    "It''s nothing." Queen Medusa denied that she did not mean it at that time.


    "Is it?" Then, he raised a palm and gently caressed the pretty face of Queen Medusa. He whispered, "if you do this again, I''m afraid I can''t help eating you."


    Queen medusa:


    Then, at nightfall, Qiu released her arms around her waist, stepped back two steps, looked left and right, and said: "the other blessed places here are almost no heaven''s territory. I can''t move his things. It''s no fun to stay here. Let''s go, let''s go back."


    "Back to the mainland or the subsidiary world?" Medusa queen will be in the heart of doubt, what is to eat their own ah to pressure down, asked someone at night.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Go back to the mainland."


    "Well, let''s go back and have a look. Just in time, I''m also curious about the stinky girl and Teng snake who have developed to that stage and whether they have completely tamed him." At night, autumn thought and said.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, he opened the crossing passage and left the world with queen Medusa. Oh, with his booty, Zhen Yuanzi, Sun Wukong and others.


    Wait, Wutian, you have to thank me well. I''ve taken away all the protagonists in your world. You villain, you can rest easy in the future!


    I just realized that the monkey king had disappeared into the Wutian of the three realms

 Chapter 926

    Wutian is the power of the fourth peak of immortality. The first time that the monkey king was taken away from the world by the night time autumn, he felt that the monkey king had disappeared. Then he pinched his fingers and found that nothing could be calculated.


    So he raised the question in the group.


    Wu Tian: "you, as villains, the protagonist of your own world suddenly disappeared. What do you think is the reason, blessing or disaster?"


    Attached to the world, Yin Su Su, who is sending her son to school, saw Wu Tian''s question in the group. She thought about it and then came out and replied, "Buddha, maybe the protagonist has not disappeared, but his strength has been raised to a level that the villain can''t find out?"


    Wu Tian


    I don''t like to hear that.


    Tushan hospital, which is checking the income of the hospital this month, glances at the movement in the group, and then sends a message: "it''s reasonable."


    Huaqiangu world, Qisha palace, is combing her sister Liuxia''s hair. When she sees the news from these two women, her face shows a trace of dissatisfaction, and then her heart moves and she sends a message.


    Kill Qian Mo: "not necessarily, it may be that the protagonist was killed. Even if the protagonist is lucky, it''s not difficult to plunder a person''s luck these days. Since we entered this chat group, the protagonist may not be able to live in peace. "


    "Well." As for the news of killing Qian Mo, Wu Tian nodded and agreed.


    Although he didn''t want the monkey king to die suddenly, he wanted the monkey king to identify with him and become the Dharma protector under his seat. That''s why he didn''t take the monkey king seriously.


    Mieba: @ Wutian, I remember the group leader said that there is nothing in your world that can threaten you. What do you care about the protagonists in your world


    At this time, mieba, who had just finished the discharge procedures, came out and told Wutian Aite.


    Seeing the news, Wu Tian was stunned.


    Yes, the monkey king can no longer threaten himself. Why do you care so much about him? Even if he''s a little smart, the three realms are not short of smart people.


    The sariki, the ancestor of Ten Thousand Buddhas, has been collected by no means. There is nothing special about the identity of the man of heaven''s destiny. Even though his cultivation is barely impressive, he is better than his own rubbish followers, but for himself, it''s still like that. The monkey king suddenly disappeared. Do you really need to care about it?


    Because of mieba''s words, Wutian fell into thinking.


    Fire cloud evil god: "Yo, purple sweet potato, look at your head. The bandage has been removed. What''s the matter, is it healed? "


    Huoyun evil god, who is helping Sasuke to rule the place completely in Huoying world, sees that mieba, who was sent in not long before he was discharged from hospital, is bubbling. He suddenly comes to the spirit and asks him.


    Mieba: "I said, don''t call me purple sweet potato, call me universe overlord, or mieba adult."


    Fire cloud evil god: "tut Tut, Overlord? adult? Don''t you know what I''m capable of? "


    With that, when it''s time to stop talking, the fire cloud evil god who can speak again sends a screenshot of the comments of the chat group on his strength to the group.


    Seeing this, many online friends turned their lips, envied and despised him.


    It''s not your own strength. You''re just lucky to be bowed down by the powerful gatanjieu. As an old man who has joined the chat group for a long time, your own cultivation has only reached the fifth level of martial arts. There is still a gap between you and immortality. Are you ashamed.


    Mieba thought the same way. However, he was not as extreme as other friends. After all, he had to rely on external forces to have the power he had today.


    Looking at the screenshot of the fire cloud evil god on the chat screen, he snorted, and then replied, "when I collect all the infinite gems, I only need to snap my finger to destroy half of the universe. Can you do that for katanjieu?"


    Fire cloud evil god: "can''t."


    Mieba: "so now I know what your strength is. What do you want to show when you get the screenshot?"


    For the guy who can''t make any impact on the universe with one move, mieba doesn''t pay attention at all. He is the one who wants to do great things!


    Fire cloud evil god: "ha ha, it''s so scary, but purple sweet potato, it seems that you haven''t collected all those infinite gems yet?"


    Mieba


    Fire cloud evil god: "a ring refers to the half universe, fierce, fierce! I''ve got the support of gatanjieu, but you''re so crazy before you get unlimited gems. Come on, the evil god wants to challenge you to see if I killed you or if you were killed by me. "


    Mieba


    I''m dead, right?


    Peeping at Wutian in the screen


    Sure enough, few of these people are serious. I''m discussing business with you, but you suddenly start to discuss other irrelevant things. Hum!


    The journey to the west is handed down to the world, Lingshan.


    Wutian closed the chat screen, and then the sleeves swung, a black light flashed, the whole person disappeared from the original place, appeared in the sky of Huaguo Mountain.


    At this time, Sha Wujing and Yang Jian are still looking for the whereabouts of Sun Wukong and others on the sea. Looking at them, Wu Tian''s eyes narrowed.


    "Whoosh!" Suddenly, two demon ropes appeared, tied them up, and then the three disappeared from here.


    The whereabouts of Sun Wukong and Tang Sanzang could not be found, so he had to find some clues from them.


    Although the monkey king is no longer a man of destiny and can no longer defeat himself, he is the person he once paid close attention to. Wutian changed his mind after thinking about not caring about his affairs at the first moment.


    He still has to figure out what happened to the monkey king.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, we are fighting against the mainland.


    At night, Qiu and queen Medusa traveled for many days and finally came back here.


    They stand side by side, scanning the surrounding scenery and sensing the natural energy floating in the air.


    Aware that there is a trace of source gas in the air, Qiu nodded at night. He probably guessed what happened to Douqi continent in the short time when he left.


    It must be Nalan Yanran who asked tengshe to break the channel between Douqi mainland and the great world (the great dominating plane), and let the origin of the emperor enter the world.


    The reason why she did this, yeshiqiu can also guess, is that the old man promoted to the peak of Dousheng relying on the resources left by him, and then thought that he could break through to Doudi and have an emperor addiction. By the way, he could also let Nalan family have a resident Doudi, which is a real name.


    I thought that at night, Qiu would release his soul power to feel it and see if the old man had become emperor. However, just when he was about to do so, suddenly, two voices almost rang across the whole continent at the same time.


    "Today, my ancient bodhi tree can break the barrier of fighting for saints and advance to fight for the emperor. It''s called Qingdi!"


    "I am the soul God. Today I am the advanced fighting emperor. I am the soul God!"

 Chapter 927

    The ancient bodhi tree and the spirit God, both of them are the existence of the peak of Dousheng, especially the ancient bodhi tree, whose cultivation has half stepped into Doudi, which existed as early as ancient times, and also participated in the battle between the two ancient Doudi. Now the Douqi mainland has the source gas, and they are promoted to Doudi successfully, which is not surprising.


    What, what about Guyuan?


    It''s all dead people. What''s he doing.


    "Bodhi ancient tree, I know. You went to him. Who are they After listening to the sound of the whole continent, Queen Medusa looked at yeshiqiu and asked him curiously.


    "He is the head of the soul tribe among the eight ancient tribes, and the eight ancient tribes are the descendants of Dou di." Yeshiqiu explained.


    "The descendants of Doudi?" Hearing this, the queen of Medusa blinked her eyes, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. It was obvious that she was sighing about the great future of the soul God.


    For her surprise, yeshiqiu was a little dissatisfied.


    "Hey, isn''t it the descendants of Doudi? It''s necessary to be so surprised? The man standing next to you is far more powerful than Doudi. You are the man''s mount. Can you give him a long face, and don''t lose your manners all the time? " At night, make complaints about autumn.


    "Ben Wang... Who is the mount? How did he become a mount again?" The queen of Medusa was about to say something. Suddenly, she felt something. Her face was cold and she asked him.


    "What''s wrong with this big enough pet to ride once in a while? If you ride it, isn''t it a mount


    "You Queen Medusa''s chest heaved with anger at this saying of nightfall. She reluctantly, reluctantly... Reluctantly accepted the pet''s words. But mount, what''s the joke? She doesn''t want to be a mount!


    "You don''t have a choice. You have to be obedient. All right, get down, let me ride on it, and take me back to the gamma empire. " At night, Qiu pointed to the open space in front of her and told queen Medusa.


    In this regard, the queen of Medusa clenched her silver teeth, clenched her fist, and said word by word, "dare you say it again?"


    "I..." at night, Qiu subconsciously began to speak, but when she saw that the beautiful snake seemed to be a little angry, she quickly closed her mouth and instead showed a sunny smile. She hugged her slender waist and said, "how can I ride you in front of an outsider, I just want to see you angry. Well, I''ve seen it. Don''t be angry any more. "


    Then someone touched the charming cheek of Queen Medusa.


    Queen Medusa


    Are you teasing the dog?


    "Come on, take you back." After that, without waiting for Queen Medusa''s reaction, Qiu put her arms around her waist at night and left here with her. She fled into the space and plundered toward Nalan''s family land.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side.


    The gama Empire, the city of Naran.


    Nalanjie, who was sitting on the training platform, frowned tightly, his forehead was full of sweat, and his old face was also full of ugly expression.


    Below, including Nalan Su and Nalan Yanran, many important members of Nalan family gathered here. Many of them showed dignified expressions on their faces. Only the Teng snake sitting next to Nalan Yanran was still carefree, eating snacks and fruits.


    "Father, really... Can''t you break through to Doudi?" In the hall, in addition to the small sound of snake chewing, it was quiet for a long time. Finally, Nalan Su couldn''t help it. He took the lead in breaking the silence and asked Nalan Jie.


    Hearing this question, the ugly expression on nalanjie''s face suddenly became deeper. Then he nodded stiffly, and said with a trace of chagrin in his tone: "I knew earlier that I would not ask Mr. tengshe to help me introduce that source of Qi into the mainland of fighting Qi. Lao Jiu really looked up at himself and looked down on other people. No matter how hard Lao Jiu tried to attack us, Still stuck in the peak of the fight, but the ancient bodhi tree and the spirit God, they have... Alas


    As soon as the old man sighed, many of the people below also sighed. They were not blindly following the trend, but really in a bad mood.


    Yuanqi, it''s the old man who asked Teng snake to get in. As a result, the old man is standing still, but there are two other people breaking through to Doudi. This NIMA, what the hell are we doing?


    Glancing at the expressions of all the people on the scene, Nalan Su frowned tightly. Then, he said to Nalan Jie, "father, don''t worry. Take your time. At least you are still the peak of Dousheng. Now that you have the source of Qi, you can''t do it this time. Next time, next time, one day you will be able to achieve Doudi."


    "Well, I have to. I don''t know if those two strong men who just broke through to Doudi will do harm to our Nalan family in the future. According to the information from the spies sent by the family to the mainland, Bodhi ancient tree likes to be at ease, has no intention of power, and has not even formed a force. As long as we don''t provoke him, there should be no threat. But the soul God, who has been ordering the soul hall to collect soul bodies all over the mainland for so many years, even Yunshan mountain has been bought by them, Now it''s a breakthrough to Doudi. It''s really... Hard not to let people worry. " Nalanjie worried.


    When all the people heard this, they were worried about it. At the same time, they could not help blaming him.


    If you don''t break the sky and let the source gas in, the Nalan family will still be the strongest family in the mainland, fearless soul family. But now it''s better. You ask someone to break the sky and let the source gas in. You think you can break through to the fighting emperor.


    As a result, you can''t break through at all. Instead, you help others. You are... Too much!


    Afraid of nalanjie''s identity and strength, all the people only dare to murmur in their hearts, but no one dares to say this in public.


    However, this is the talent of the Nalan family. One of them is not afraid of Nalan Jie at all. Seeing that they are so pessimistic, he glanced at Nalan Yanran beside him. Then, while eating a snack, he said, "I have already said that your cultivation today is almost not self-cultivation, but relying on the power of your blood, or the blood of the day after tomorrow, Your own talent, savvy and soul are very poor. You can reach this level by relying on your blood. It''s impossible to break through to fight against the emperor. You don''t believe it. Next time, next time, give you another ten thousand years, you can''t break through. Moreover, you can''t live as long as ten thousand years. The rest of the time, live well, wash and sleep, and eat what you like, isn''t that good? "


    "You..." hearing Teng she''s naked words, nalanjie''s ugly face turned into a monkey''s ass in an instant. Yes, you once said such words to me, but... How can I really be sure if I don''t try this kind of thing?


    I''m also the ancestor of Nalan family. You''re my granddaughter''s spirit beast. Can''t you be polite to me?


    Thinking about it, nalanjie was about to say something. However, Teng she continued: "there''s no need for you to worry about the spirit emperor."


    Teng she finished her snack, patted the dust on her hands, then stretched out her hand to play with the wisp of white hair in front of her forehead. She said: "I''m Teng she, not to mention fighting emperor. He''s the God of fighting. He''s just as vulnerable in front of me!"


    "What a big tone!" As soon as Teng snake''s voice fell, suddenly, the space in the hall fluctuated. A touch of black air overflowed from inside, and a hoarse roar came from inside. Hearing the sound, Teng snake glanced at it faintly. Then, with a movement of his hand, he picked up a plate of dim sum that he had eaten up, and threw it directly into the crack.


    And then


    "Oh dear!" A scream came from inside.

 Chapter 928

    Since tuoshegudi''s cave was broken by the legendary Doudi Nalan, qiukai has managed to tear up countless spaces, and back to the Douqi continent, the soul God fell into a decadent state.


    He knew that he would never have a chance to break through to Doudi. After so many years of planning, the soul clan declared its failure.


    But he didn''t expect that not long ago, nalanjie didn''t know what means he used to break the sky. Then, the origin of the emperor came back to the world through the cracks in the sky. So, the soul God jumped up and quickly absorbed the source gas to make a breakthrough.


    He was a strong man in the later period of nine star Dousheng. Although his accomplishments were not as good as nalanjie''s, his fighting spirit was solid and stable, and his soul also reached the realm of the emperor, which was quite different from nalanjie''s, who was completely blessed by night and autumn, and also took countless drugs to achieve the peak of Dousheng.


    So, he naturally breakthrough to fight emperor, and nalanjie, of course, is still in place.


    After breaking through to Doudi, the ambition of huntiandi expanded rapidly, and he wanted to rule the whole continent again.


    Well, the first thing is to plug up the cracks in the sky and let the source gas no longer come in. Unfortunately, he can''t do this.


    Then what he can do is to wipe out all the other people who are likely to break through the fight against the emperor and their forces. In this way, he can still rule the mainland of fighting spirit.


    Therefore, he first completely wiped out the ancient clan, and then came to the Nalan family, which is said to have broken through the sky when he came to Doudi Nalan, and no longer lived in this world, and came here through the space barrier arranged by Nalan Jie.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came, he heard a hairy boy making a lot of remarks there. He even looked down on himself.


    When did you think that he was the emperor of the soul, outstanding and powerful?


    So, on the spot, he cold drink a: good big tone.


    But


    Who''s going to tell me how this ordinary plate went through the space crack I tore, and the body protection around me, hit me in the head, and it hurt so much, it''s incredible!


    The emperor of the soul was stunned.


    At the same time, all the Nalan people in the hall, including nalanjie, saw the fluctuating space, the black air coming out from it, and the scream. They could not help but change their faces. They all stood up and put on fighting postures. Nalanjie clenched his fist and turned the surging fighting spirit in his body, In front of the space crack, he asked: "who dares to break into my Nalan house?"


    Hearing this question, the emperor of spirit, who was rubbing his injured forehead, suddenly straightened his face. Then he began to sneer and said, "Oh, in this continent, who can enter your Nalan home quietly now, can''t you imagine? Sure enough, thanks to the blessings of the younger generation, you have the strength to fight for saints, but you are still just a little king in mind. "


    Hearing this, nalanjie''s face suddenly turned black.


    He didn''t cultivate himself to fight for saints. He almost trusted his younger generation. He didn''t like to hear people say that.


    Then, he clenched his teeth, raised his feet, stepped heavily, and let out the powerful pressure of the top of Dousheng. He pressed into the space crack. At the same time, he threatened: "emperor of soul, today you are so arrogant to break into my Nalan family, do you want to declare war with our Nalan family?"


    "Declaration of war? Don''t put gold on your face. Although there is a Doudi in your family, that Doudi is not in the mainland. On the contrary, I have broken through. Do you think I need to declare war if I want to deal with your Nalan family? Oh, no, because you can kill it by covering your hands


    "Whoosh!" The words fall, the soul Heaven Emperor flashed out from the crack, glanced at all the people present. His eyes stayed on the Teng snake who was still sitting on the chair and began to eat fruit after eating the snack for a while, and then his pupils shrank slightly.


    Can''t see through his emptiness and reality, is it a treasure with hidden breath, or has he practiced special skills?


    Just now, he threw a plate and hurt himself. This boy can''t be underestimated!


    But


    "He is obviously not Nalan Shiqiu, but in today''s mainland, there are only two fighting emperors, bendi and Bodhi Gushu, which can''t be wrong. Therefore, although he is eccentric, he can''t pose a threat to bendi." The soul God thought in his heart.


    Then, with a faint smile on his face, he raised his arm and launched the powerful power of space. In an instant, the splendid palace began to collapse, and the whole space where Nalan family was located also became distorted.


    Seeing this, Nalan Jie widened his eyes and immediately used his fighting skills to fight against the emperor of spirit.


    "Bastard, Tianjie senior fighter..."


    "Bang!"


    Nalanjie''s words haven''t finished, his whole person inverted fly out, and in the process of inverted fly, the body suddenly burst, leaving only a soul body.


    Seeing this, the emperor shook his head and said with a trace of disappointment: "it''s too weak to use fighting skills. What are you doing shouting for fear that I won''t hear you?"


    "You..." nalanjie, whose soul was also badly damaged, floats in the air, and points to the emperor of the soul, almost dying for the second time.


    "Well, I don''t want to say much. Today, my emperor is going to slaughter your Nalan family and thoroughly wipe out the obstacles on my way to hegemony." Seeing that nalanjie was so unbearable that he couldn''t even say a word completely, the emperor lost the interest of talking with him, opened his hands, and a terrible black air came out of his body.


    Seeing the black air and feeling the vast breath of the soul God, the Nalan people, who are trying to hold the space and avoid the falling stones, feel a chill at the bottom of their hearts. It''s terrible


    "Grandfather! Damn it, Teng snake. What are you doing there? Go ahead and get rid of him Nalan Yanran''s voice suddenly rang out in the hall. When he heard this, many people who were afraid were stunned.


    Snake?


    Yes, we still have Mr. Teng snake. He is the mysterious Warcraft that the young master wanted to take as a pet, but he was taken by the young lady by mistake. With him, we can defeat the spirit God.


    "Well?" Hearing the words of Nalan Yanran, the emperor of soul heaven followed her eyes and looked at the Teng snake. There was a flash of light in her cold eyes. Then, he waved his arm directly and spread the black air around.


    "Well, even to deal with this kind of small role, I have to be the master Teng snake himself. What''s the use of you besides making some delicious food for me?" Not satisfied with the attack of the spirit God, Teng she sighed and scolded the Nalan family.


    Then, he took another bite of lingguo in his hand. Then, with a squint in his eyes, he threw lingguo to the emperor of heaven.


    "Boom!"


    In the blink of an eye, lingguo came to the emperor. Seeing this scene, the emperor immediately burst out the power of fighting against the emperor and wanted to annihilate the fruit. However


    "Hiss!" This lingguo suddenly glows with golden light, turns into a long winged snake, opens its mouth, ignores his authority, and bites him


    "Sucking ~"


    The next second, the soul emperor was swallowed, death!

 Chapter 929

    The soul God is a villain who fights against the sky. Originally, it was his chance that emperor pinchudan was taken away by yeshiqiu. But later, by mistake, he became the fighting emperor.


    Then, he started his own way of hegemony, and there was no Xiao Yan in the world who could stand up and stop him.


    But!


    Without Xiao Yan, there is a Teng snake whose strength far exceeds that of Dou di. Although Teng snake''s strength is not the top in the glass world, he is also a strong man in the third stage of immortality. Facing Hun Tian Di, a weak chicken who has just entered the first stage of immortality, it''s not easy to get rid of him.


    As a result, before he had time to set off a bloody storm on the mainland, he had already broken the gama empire.


    What, before he came, the emperor of soul heaven had already destroyed the ancient clan. Isn''t this a bloodbath?


    No nonsense, of course. The ancient people are strong, but they think highly of themselves. They often live in the ancient world and rarely walk outside. Many people have not even heard of them. Therefore, their extinction has little impact on the mainland. At most, people of douzun or Dousheng level will feel some uneasiness and fear when they know the Tao.


    "Pa Pa ~" after solving the problem of the soul God, the long winged snake with golden light disappeared. Teng she clapped her hands and restored the extremely distorted space where the whole Nalan family was, so that the stones would not fall down. Then, she said casually, "OK, I dare to be presumptuous in front of Teng she, This guy is looking for his own death


    "..." seeing the picture that the spirit God was swallowed by the snake, which was made from the leftover fruit, and then disappeared together, and hearing the arrogant words of Teng snake, all of a sudden, the broken hall became quiet.


    Well, is it that simple?


    "Hoo Seeing that Teng she successfully solved the enemy, Nalan Yanran patted her chest and said, "sure enough, there is no one stronger than this guy in this continent. It''s no wonder that that smelly boy would go out of his way to capture him and try to convince him to be a spirit beast."


    Nalanjie, who had already died physically but had only left his soul, looked at Teng snake and blinked. Then he raised his arm and asked him in a hoarse voice: "that, Mr. Teng snake, emperor of soul heaven... Is he going to die?"


    "Yes, it''s the one that dies and dies." Teng she turned to see nalanjie and said.


    "You are so much stronger than him. Why don''t you do it at the beginning, and wait until he kills you?" Nalan jiemeng forced the way.


    "At the beginning, Yanran smelly little girl didn''t ask me to do it, and I thought you were in such a hurry to end up. I thought you were sure you could defeat that arrogant guy. Unexpectedly, you couldn''t grasp it at all." Teng said naturally.


    Nalanjie: "I''m not sure."


    Therefore, the matter of Lao Kui''s death still has to be blamed on Lao Kui''s excessive self-reliance?


    As if he had guessed what nalanjie was thinking at the moment, Teng she looked at him, spread out her hands and made a "otherwise" expression.


    Seeing Teng snake''s expression, nalanjie''s soul trembled twice, retreated two steps in mid air, covered his chest, and showed a sad expression. He was really... Injured even when he died.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good. Something big has happened in the clan." At this time, outside the hall, many clansmen came running towards it quickly, shouting as they ran.


    Obviously, just now, the emperor of spirit twisted the space and tried to wipe the Nalan family from the mainland by violent means, which scared them.


    This meeting hall has been broken, and the gate has fallen down. Looking at the people who are running towards it outside the hall, nalanjie roared: "what''s the point of being flustered? The matter is over. You should go back to reorganize your land and not slack off! "


    "Ah? Oh, yes, Lao Zu When many people outside heard this, they followed the door frame which was not blocked by the door and looked at nalanjie''s soul body floating in the air. Although they wondered why the old man had only one soul left, they did not dare to listen to him. So they quickly stopped, bowed and clasped their fists.


    Then, go back to the original road to clean up all kinds of construction waste caused by space distortion, and rebuild the land.


    Looking at their leaving back, nalanjie sighed, then sat down in mid air, glanced at nalansu, finally stopped his eyes on Nalan Yanran, and said to her, "Yanran, this time the soul God broke into Nalan''s house, although he was killed by Mr. Teng snake before he could kill him, but this account, We nalans can''t just let it go. It''s up to you to take charge of this matter. Since their patriarch wants us Nalan family to disappear in the mainland, then we''ll take an eye for an eye and erase the soul family from the mainland. Do you understand? "


    Nalan, who was named, was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I understand, grandfather."


    "Well." Nalanjie nodded, then closed his eyes, waved his hand, and said to the people, "you all step down, too. My soul is hurt, so I need to shut up for a period of time."


    "Yes, sir!"


    So, people left here, originally did not want to go, also want to continue to eat some snacks and drinks Teng snake, was also Nalan Yanran forced to drag away.


    After all his descendants left, nalanjie opened his eyes, wiped his soul''s tears with his arm, and showed a touch of sadness and indignation on his face. He murmured: "Doudi, Doudi, no wonder I can never break through to Doudi? I don''t want to. I''m not willing to


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of the Nalan family, the space junction between the mainland and the small world.


    Autumn and queen Medusa stand here at night, looking into the distance.


    "It''s over, Xiaoxiong of the generation of the emperor of the soul. I didn''t expect that he would fall in this way in the end!" At night, autumn leisurely road.


    "That guy is going to destroy your family. Aren''t you angry at all?" The queen of Medusa, standing beside him in the void, was very kind to him when she heard him.


    "Why should I be angry? On the mainland, no matter it''s jealousy or hatred, there are few people who want to destroy the Nalan family. Besides, he didn''t succeed, and he''s dead. I don''t need to be angry with the dead." Autumn smiles at night.


    "Then why don''t you stop him at the beginning, but let him distort the space and destroy half of Nalan''s clan land?"


    "The Nalan family did not go through the unremitting efforts and accumulation of generations. Instead, they ascended to the sky step by step. The mentality of the people in the Nalan family had already changed. They did not allow them to suffer. They really thought that they were the son of heaven. They could look down on everyone and ignore all the life on the mainland. What''s more, this time the emperor of soul heaven can break through to the fighting emperor, isn''t it their own business? They only think that they are the peak of the fighting saint and want to go further, but they don''t consider the situation of other strong people. Seriously, they really... Forget it, let''s go in. "


    With that, Qiu shook her head at night, then floated forward, crossed the boundary of space and entered the small world. The queen Medusa heard his words, her eyes turned slightly and thought deeply. Then she followed him, crossed the boundary and entered the small world.

 Chapter 930

    Nalan family''s clan land was formed on the basis of the original Gama Imperial City, which was separated from the mainland by the power of fighting for saints, constantly opening up new space, and actively building.


    At this time, this huge clan land, which is comparable to thousands of empires, has been broken. Either the palaces here collapsed, or the forests there, or the soil layer below was broken. Otherwise, the direct space was broken. Bursts of space turbulence roared out from the cracks, and some places even had space storms.


    All in all, at this time, the clan land is very chaotic, very chaotic. Everywhere, we can see that some people are running for their lives, while others are trying their best to seal the space, clean up the stones and restore the soil layer.


    Seeing this, Qiu nodded slightly at night. As the saying goes, the young eagles hiding in their swaddling clothes can never learn to fly. The Nalan family did not experience any hardships or the unremitting efforts of generations. They suddenly became the first force in the mainland. The people must be proud. But after this, I believe they will be more or less sensible, modest and cautious, Also know that there is a day outside the world, there are people outside!


    I... I''m not the kind of person who cares about the family. After all, the family is a family, and the family is a family. I can''t be confused. I can''t always be distracted here. Therefore, what the Nalan family will develop into in the future depends on their own performance.


    If they lack a progressive and steady heart, one day, the Nalan family will lose their present position.


    It''s just like in the original work, the Xiao family was reduced to the Xiao family, and then the soul family was destroyed by just one Xiao family.


    "Let''s go." He glanced at the situation of many people below, and then said faintly at night. With that, he shook his sleeves and disappeared from the spot with queen Medusa.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, some jade road is still in good condition.


    Nalan Yanran is walking with a dignified pace. Behind her, a white haired, young and handsome snake in a blue suit is eating fruit and following slowly. Unlike a girl with a heavy face, he looks at the collapsed buildings and the forest in ruins. His face is always in a casual color, As if it was nothing at all.


    Indeed, as the God King of heaven, for people in this world, Teng snake has seen the existence of the world. In his opinion, the family land of Nalan family is not poor, but it''s just like that, and it''s not worth a lot of miracles.


    This kind of land is destroyed and rebuilt. There''s no need to worry about it.


    However, Teng she thinks so, but Nalan Yanran is not. Looking at the destruction of the surrounding ethnic areas, she sees that some ethnic people are injured and sitting on the ground for self-treatment. Unfortunately, some ethnic people fall. Their close relatives are kneeling in front of their bodies and crying. Nalan Yanran clenches her fist and says coldly, "soul clan, I must make you pay the price."


    "Yes, yes." Teng she nodded and made a nasal sound, but the tone was still casual and not serious at all.


    Although some cruel, but to tell the truth, these mundane human life in his eyes is really nothing, cultivation is like this, after all kinds of crisis, the strength will be improved, and finally rose to immortals, and then emerged into God, but die, there is no injustice, from they set foot on this Road, they have no choice.


    After hearing Teng snake''s casual response, Nalan frowned and turned to him and said, "Teng snake, you don''t feel that there are so many people dead in my Nalan family?"


    "Well, what''s the right feeling for..." Suddenly be questioned by Na LAN Yan Ran, Teng she was stunned, blinked her eyes, swallowed the flesh in her mouth, and asked her.


    "You..." seeing him like this, Nalan was choked.


    This smelly snake, you''ve been at Nalan''s house for so many days and ate so many delicious food. Even for the sake of these things, when you see something happened to Nalan''s house, you should have some mood swings, but you


    Sure enough, snakes are cold-blooded animals!


    Think of, Na LAN Yan Ran red lips light open, hum a, say to Teng Snake: "cold blooded!"


    With that, he turned around and turned into a beam of Aurora, which shot out from the spot.


    "Er..." looking at Nalan Yanran''s figure, Teng she threw away the leftover stone in her hand and grabbed her head. She thought, "I''m a snake. Isn''t it normal to be cold-blooded? What can I do if I''m so fierce?"


    "That''s what she is. She''s often unreasonable." Suddenly, a sound rang out behind the snake.


    Hearing this, Teng she held her hands in her arms and nodded: "yes, Yanran smelly little girl is sometimes really hot and unreasonable. If she didn''t really regard benshenjun as a friend, she would have been upset with her if she didn''t think of benshenjun."


    Then, the scene was quiet.


    Then


    "Ah ah ~" the snake opened its mouth and made a shriek. The whole person disappeared from the spot and appeared a hundred meters away. It turned to the queen yeshiqiu and medusa, who suddenly appeared behind him, and put on a fighting posture. A layer of sweat flowed from its forehead and swallowed. Its voice trembled and said, "yes, it''s you, the helper of luohoujidu, You devil


    "The devil? Ha ha, we are all old acquaintances. I will be angry if we slander me like this. " Hearing Teng snake''s address to himself, Qiu was stunned at night and immediately said to him with a smile.


    "You, how do you come back?" Don''t bother to discuss with yeshiqiu whether he is a devil or not. After Teng she asks him.


    "This is my home. It''s normal for me to come back, but it''s you. During my absence, I didn''t expect that you were accepted as a spirit beast by Nalan Yanran. How, is she better than me?" At night, Qiu pretended to know nothing and asked him.


    "Bah, do you deserve to compete with Yanran? Although she has a bad temper and sometimes makes people feel very embarrassed, at least she is kind-hearted, but you, I have never seen a more evil devil than you in my life! I met you again today. I don''t think I can walk away. However, it''s impossible for me to let Lord Teng snake be arrested. Devil, let''s see the moves, ah


    With that, Teng she waved her hands and pushed away towards autumn at night,


    "Boom!" All of a sudden, a raging fire swept away towards the autumn at night.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a while. Your spiritual power hasn''t improved much, but your courage has grown a lot. I didn''t want to fight, but since you want to fight with me, I''ll play with you." At night autumn said with a smile, words fall, raise the right foot, gently step.


    "Bang!" In an instant, the terrible momentum of the strong man in the fourth stage of immortality broke out from him, and the magic fire that hit the snake was bounced back in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the magic fire coming back from the same way, Teng she widened her eyes, and her face was full of incredible looks.


    This NIMA... How can it be, completely defeated?

 Chapter 931

    "Hum ~"


    The mysterious spatial fluctuation appeared, and the rebounded fire didn''t hit the snake. At night, Qiu put down his arm and looked at him with a muddled expression. He said with a faint smile: "since you say I don''t deserve to be compared with that girl, she is more kind than me, and I''m very evil, then you can follow her. Don''t forget what you said."


    Then, at night, Qiu and the queen Medusa beside him were once again shrouded in a group of light and disappeared from the original place.


    "Young master, that was... Young master, right?" Not far away, some Nalan family members noticed the scene of the short fight between Qiu and Teng snake at night just now, and suddenly they were excited.


    Great! When Nalan''s family is in trouble, most of their land has been destroyed. At this time, the young master comes back. He must come to help us. With the young master, we Nalan''s family are invincible!


    Thinking, these people began to shout, one by one all yelled that the young master came back, one by one, ten by 100, and finally the whole Nalan family knew that the autumn came back at night.


    Of course, it''s no secret to know. At this time, he and queen Medusa have come to the bedroom where he lives.


    This bedroom contains a trace of prestige that he once left behind. Therefore, he survived by the violent means of distorting the space of the soul God, and still stands here intact.


    "Yin ~" as soon as he came out of the space, there was a sound of dragon singing in the hall. Then, a white figure appeared in front of someone at night. This is a white winged little flying dragon. It spat out its tongue and licked Qiu''s face at night. Then, it rubbed his head again to show its closeness.


    "Ha ha, long time no see, little thing." Regardless of the saliva on his cheek, Qiu opened his arm at night, hugged the dragon''s neck and said with a smile.


    Then, looking at a bookcase not far away, he said to Queen Medusa, "there are some skills and fighting skills that I collected in my spare time. You can see if there are any suitable for the cultivation of snake people. If there are some, you can take them to the snake people, so as not to be said that I''ve done wrong to my pet family."


    Hearing the words of autumn in the night, Medusa looked along his eyes and saw a tall and long bookcase in front of the wall in the main hall, with at least 7000 scrolls on it. Did he ever collect all these?


    "Oh, that''s right. It doesn''t take much time to collect so many martial arts and fighting skills on the mainland with his strength. Maybe it''s just a meal." Queen Medusa shook her head and thought.


    Then, you''re welcome. You just walk towards it and look at it.


    Just after reading it for a while, he saw a volume of low-level fighting skills in heaven called "Vajra glazed body". He reached out and took it out of the bookshelf. When he opened it, suddenly, a wave of strong soul overflowed into her mind.


    "The body of Vajra and glass, created by the sage of glass, can be transformed into Vajra and glass by body, which can be broken without any edge and can be invincible. This skill is refined to a great degree. The body of Vajra and glass can be transformed into nine feet and nine feet, which is the ultimate. The gold is shining all over the world, the fist can break the sky, and the foot can crack the ground!"


    "Hiss ~" Queen Medusa opened her eyes and took a cool breath. What a domineering fighting skill!


    However, this skill is not suitable for snake people, they are more suitable for the soft skills.


    Then he closed the scroll, put it back on the shelf and continued to read.


    Looking at the figure of Queen Medusa selecting her fighting skills over there, Qiu smiles faintly at night, then touches the head of the white dragon evolved from the previous baby dragon, and says, "this time I''m back to take you away. It''s meaningless to stay here. Let''s go to a wider world with me?"


    "Yes, yes." The White Dragon nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, yunlanzong.


    Nalan Yanran came here after she said Teng she was cold-blooded. At this time, she didn''t know that she had gone home at night. She and yunyun sat on a short table and said something.


    "So, you''re going to fight in Zhongzhou soon to deal with the soul clan?" After listening to his disciples, Yun Yun frowned and asked.


    "Well, the soul God intruded into my Nalan family, destroyed most of the clan land with the power of space, and killed some clansmen. We must recover this debt from the soul clan!" Nalan Yanran replied that when she talked about the killing of another clansman, a touch of resentment flashed in her eyes.


    For those ancient families who think highly of themselves, she has always been very disgusted. The ancient family was like this, and the soul family is like this. They didn''t go to them by themselves. They took the initiative to invade. Did they really think that their Nalan family was still the little DouWang family before, which was easy to bully?


    You illiterates have never learned this word, have you?


    "The soul clan is hard to deal with. Even if the soul emperor dies, they can still dominate Zhongzhou with their strength." Yun Yun is worried.


    Originally, she couldn''t reach the level of the soul clan with her original strength of fighting the emperor. But don''t forget, she has a good disciple. Thanks to her, yunyun has now reached the peak of jiuzhuan douzun, which is only one step away from the semi saint.


    In addition, Yunshan had contact with the soul hall. As a clue, the soul clan finally appeared in front of her.


    After all, douzun is qualified and able to know the existence of the soul clan.


    "Yes, it''s hard to deal with the deep foundation of the soul clan, but we have Teng snake here. I don''t think there will be any problem." Nalan nodded and said.


    "The Teng snake is the demon that your brother brought back from other worlds... The beast?" Cloud rhyme Leng Leng, asked.


    "Not bad. This time, thanks to Teng she, our Nalan family would have been destroyed by the emperor of soul if he had not been here. " Nalan said happily.


    "Well, you should be nice to others in the future. Don''t be a murderer any more. Although you are a friend, you can''t be too casual." Cloud rhyme smiles to exhort a way.


    Hearing this, Nalan was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice, "I know, teacher."


    Then, she suddenly remembered something, hesitated for a moment, and asked Yun Yun: "by the way, teacher, did you not remember what happened before, who was that day..."


    "Well, Yan Ran, don''t ask me this question any more. I don''t want to think about it. It''s just as if it didn''t happen." Without waiting for Nalan Yanran to finish speaking, yunyun raises her hand, her face becomes a little ugly, and interrupts her way.


    Then, his eyes closed slowly, and a white figure flashed through his mind. He murmured in his heart, "will it be... You?"

 Chapter 932

    It''s the only intact palace in Naran family land.


    "Ah Qiu ~" let go of Bai long. As he was packing up some things he wanted to carry with him, suddenly, Qiu''s nose moved and sneezed uncontrollably.


    Then, he took out a paper towel and wiped his nose. He wondered, "I''m in this state. Can I catch a cold? Or is it someone who scolds me behind my back? "


    "Master, are you all right?" In the shape of a human being, a moon shadow white dragon, which looks like a child of five or six years old, comes to him and offers him a cup of tea, caring.


    With a flash of purple light in his hand, the paper towel disappeared. At night, Qiu took the cup of tea, rubbed Bai Long''s head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. What can I do for you. By the way, I didn''t ask you just now, "how are you staying here these days?"


    With that, at night, Qiu took off the lid and began to taste tea.


    "Me? I''m all right here. It''s just that I''m bored when the host is away. Miss Yanran occasionally comes to see me and talk to me for a while, and her teacher sometimes... "


    "Wait, you say yunyun?" The action of tasting tea is fierce. At night, Qiu asks Bai long.


    After wandering outside for so many days, I''m dazzled by the wonderful scenes of all the world. If Bai Long doesn''t mention it, someone in the night will forget the name. After all, he doesn''t have much contact with Yun Yun Yun, but


    Not many times, but that time


    Think of what happened that day, the night of autumn''s face can not help but become a little strange, a little back to some white dragon, to hide their embarrassment.


    In fact, in retrospect, he didn''t know how he could have been so confused with Yun Yun. Maybe he was young and vigorous!


    Because there is only physical pleasure, no spiritual communication, so as time goes on, someone who is not the son of man gradually forgets this matter, and yunyun, she is more direct, and is sealed by someone who does not know what to do afterwards. Therefore, the matter at that time has not been pierced.


    Fortunately, he was not pierced, otherwise, he would not be a man.


    It''s not that he did something wrong. Although it''s cruel, there are few strong people who have done this kind of thing in this world where power is supreme. As long as it doesn''t affect the interests of the whole group, no one will take care of it. At that time, someone has already become invincible in the mainland. Even if he has done this kind of thing and is announced, people in the mainland will only make a secret joke, Talk about Doudi''s gentleness, and then say a few words of envy to that woman.


    It''s cruel, but that''s the truth.


    In this case, after that, why did someone not know how to face it?


    Of course, it''s because of yunyun''s special identity.


    She is her cousin Nalan Yanran''s teacher!


    It''s said to be a cousin, but because of the regular pattern of parents'' worship of heaven, Nalan Su and his aunt who didn''t know his name raised him at night. It''s not much different from Nalan Yanran and his brother-in-law.


    Give my sister''s teacher to


    It''s hard to say.


    And that kind of romantic or something are two completely different definitions.


    Well, even if he doesn''t care what outsiders say, can Nalan Yanran, how should he face her in the future?


    That''s what embarrassed him the most.


    Until now, he has not come up with any good solution.


    Just now, Bailong accidentally mentioned the name of yunyun to himself, which made yeshiqiu subconsciously recall what happened that day and the comfort of that day.


    He felt... No matter what, maybe it''s time to get rid of it.


    "What''s the matter with you At this time, a cold voice came into someone''s ear at night. When she looked at it, she found that it was queen Medusa. She had chosen the skills and fighting skills suitable for the cultivation of the serpents.


    "Oh, nothing, just thinking about a problem."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "How... Forget it. It''s no use telling you. You can''t help me with this." At night, Qiu shook his head and said with a trace of helplessness in his tone.


    As the saying goes, rabbits don''t eat grass at the edge of their nests. Why did he give his cousin''s teacher to


    Alas, sure enough, it''s all because of the charm of master yunyun. Who can resist the extreme leg of the wind? Even if the mind is as firm as you are, you can''t.


    "If you don''t tell me, how can you know I can''t help you?" Queen Medusa, with her right hand on her waist, raised her left hand and said to the autumn of the night.


    "Well, I''ll ask you a question, and you''ll answer it for me."


    "Well, ask."


    "If, I mean if, I put your teacher, oh no, your disciples to sleep. How do you think I should solve this problem?" Autumn thought about it at night and asked queen Medusa.


    "..." there was a sudden silence in the hall. The queen Medusa standing in front of him was stunned, while the white dragon beside him blinked wildly.


    Sleep, sleep... My God, I heard something, master, I''m still young, why do you want to harm my ears?!


    In a few seconds


    "Nalan Shiqiu, you dare to tease me, ah!" The beautiful snake blew up, waved her arms, purple light shining, and hit someone in the night.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, yunlanzong.


    "Well, this woman''s temper is too bad. Sometimes it''s cold and sometimes it''s hot. Can''t she be stabilized?" Make complaints about the space, and when we come to the night, we throw the dust off our sleeves.


    He didn''t come here with white dragon. First, he was embarrassed to let the simple Baby White Dragon know what he had done. Second, he left Medusa alone in Nalan''s house. He was afraid that something might happen, so it was OK to leave white dragon there.


    "I haven''t been here for a while, so it''s a different feeling to revisit." Let clothes back to a clean state, night autumn step open thigh, walking in the mountain path, thought.


    Then, he released his mental power and felt the location of yunyun. When he found that yunyun was with Nalan Yanran, his face suddenly became a little ugly.


    Smelly girl, how did you come here again? Yunlanzong is your home?


    Standing in the same place for more than 20 minutes, finally, Nalan Yanran left, feeling a little, the ugly face of autumn at night finally eased a little, the next second, the space where a twist, the whole person disappeared in the same place.


    Seeing that his disciples left, he said that he would go back to reorganize his staff and go to Zhongzhou to fight. Yun Yun sighed and said softly, "be careful, Yan Ran."


    "Hum ~" as soon as the voice fell, the space in front of yunyun fluctuated. A young man in a white robe strode out of it. Seeing this man, yunyun''s pupils immediately contracted, stood up, stepped back and said, "it''s you!"

 Chapter 933

    Yunyun''s memory of being sealed has not been untied, so she doesn''t know what someone did to her. However, apart from that day, she also saw Qiu in the night before. Not only that, but also she was very afraid of him. So it''s the same with meeting him today.


    For yunyun to see his panic performance, night autumn don''t think much of it, open pants swing, casually sat in Nalan Yanran before sitting on the position, and poured himself a cup of tea, and then raised his head to her smile: "master cloud, long time no see, how are you recently?"


    "You..." yunyun swallowed and thought for a while. Finally, she came forward and sat down again. She said calmly, "it''s not bad. Thank you for your concern. How can you come to yunlanzong? Are you looking for Yanran? She just left


    "No, I''m not looking for her. I''m looking for master Yun." Autumn shook his head at night.


    "What?" Yunyun and Daimei pick it up slightly. A little inexplicable look flashed in her eyes. She picked up the teacup in front of her and said cautiously, "what can I do for you


    "Yes, I admired master Yun''s demeanor when I was young. When Nalan Yanran said that you wanted me to worship master Yun lanzong, I was very happy all night. Now, it''s impossible to worship master Yun lanzong, but I still hope master Yun can become my old teacher and teach me something." At night, Qiu chuckled and sipped the tea in his hand.


    Oh, this is the gulong tea that I brought back from the sky of the glass world. Nalan Yanran, the smelly girl who ate inside and outside, really moved everything to Yunlan Zong!


    Hearing the words of autumn at night, Yun Yun was a little surprised. Dai Mei frowned and asked, "you are the emperor of Dou, but I have to rely on Yan Ran''s blessing to reach the peak of Dou Zun. It''s not suitable for me to be your teacher, is it?"


    "Suitable, very suitable. I''m specialized in art. I don''t expect you to teach me the knowledge of cultivation. What I want to learn is other knowledge."


    "What knowledge?" Yun Yun is uneasy.


    "Well..." at night, Qiu put down his tea cup, felt his chin and pondered for a while, then replied, "it''s a kind of knowledge that can bring people pleasure and comfort."


    "What?" Yunyun doesn''t quite understand.


    "Well, I''m a gentle man, and some words are hard to understand. However, I think Lord Yun will know later. Now, I just want to know Lord Yun''s answer. Are you willing or very willing?" At night, Qiu holds her chin and says with a smile.


    Seeing his smile, suddenly, for a moment, a smiling face flashed in yunyun''s mind. Suddenly, her pupils dilated slowly.


    Then, she suddenly stood up, in the night someone muddled forced expression, bent close to him, in his body forced to smell, a few seconds later, the whole person panic.


    It tastes the same, so it was


    "Well?" Notice the expression on Yun Yun''s face. At night, Qiu converges the smile on her face and looks a little uncertain. She... Finds out?


    "You... You... Lewd. Thief!" Everything is just like the night someone guessed. Yunyun determined the real murderer of that day through the taste. After all, the night someone sealed her memory, but the smell left on the bed was not disposed of. Immediately, her eyes turned red. She raised her hand and beat her face fiercely.


    Seeing this, night autumn raised her arm and grabbed her wrist directly. Then, the space where they were fluctuated and disappeared from the original place together.


    ¡­¡­


    The Nalan family.


    All the people are looking for their young master''s whereabouts, but the young master didn''t find it. Instead, he saw the legendary queen Medusa who can make the children on the desert border cry when they just hear the name.


    I learned from the moon shadow white dragon that the queen Medusa had been accepted by their young master and became his favorite. The young master had something to do and went out for the time being.


    It''s a pity that all the clansmen didn''t come one step earlier. They envied their young master and said in secret, "what a gorgeous blessing


    "Hum ~"


    Suddenly, a flash of light came from the outside and fell in front of the queen Medusa and the moon shadow white dragon. The light turned into a letter, which said: return in seven days, leaving the name of Nalan Shiqiu.


    "Hum!" Seeing this, the still angry queen Medusa waved her arm and directly broke up the letter outlined by the light. Then she turned around and said to the moon shadow white dragon, "I want to go back to the serpents and come back in seven days. Do you want to stay here and wait for him or go out with me?"


    "Ah?" The five or six-year-old white dragon, hearing queen Medusa''s question, blinked, then glanced around. Finally, he hesitated and said, "I''d better go out with you. It''s really boring to stay here for a long time."


    "Well." Hearing this answer, Queen Medusa nodded, and then, ignoring the Nalan people around, strode straight out of the hall.


    The moon shadow and white dragon followed.


    The arrogance of Queen Medusa has made many Nalan people angry. You know, they are no longer what they used to be, but


    At the thought that queen Medusa has become my young master''s favorite, and the moon shadow white dragon is around, those unhappy people can only suppress their discontent and dare not do anything.


    After all, moon shadow white dragon''s status in Nalan family is quite high, almost equal to that of his lineage.


    What is the lineage?


    Not counting the night someone, Nalan family''s legitimate only Nalan Jie, Nalan Su, Nalan Yanran three people.


    ¡­¡­


    When Queen Medusa abducted her white dragon pet, on the other side, she was in an unknown mountain on the mainland.


    The space fluctuates, and then a man and a woman appear here. The man is dressed in a white robe, with a handsome face and sharp edges. The woman is dressed in a blue dress, with a noble Phoenix hair ornament. Her face is beautiful and her skin can be broken.


    It''s night time, autumn and cloud rhyme.


    "Thief, die!" As soon as her feet fall to the ground, yeshiqiu releases her hand to hold yunyun''s wrist. Then, shamed and indignant yunyun immediately takes out her weapon sword from Najie and stabs yeshiqiu''s body.


    "Well ~" was a sword through the body, autumn face at night showed a little surprised color, and then, showed a light relief, mouth spouted a big mouthful of blood, in yunyun''s trembling expression, slowly raised his arm, gently stroked her pretty face, soft voice: "so good, good... You... Take care of yourself!"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the fantasy, in reality.


    Standing beside the unconscious yunyun, yeshiqiu felt his chin, and his face was a little tangled. He said to himself, "is it really good to be so disgusting? Forget it, women, if you want to coax them well, you have to be disgusted. As long as you coax Yun Yun well, and then marry her back home, then, that day''s event is nothing. At that time, Nalan Yanran asks, the big deal is that we''ve been dating each other for a long time, but I''m sorry to tell you, or I''ll seal off her memory. Well, that''s it. "


    Think, night autumn continue to cast, maintain the illusion.

 Chapter 934

    Just at night and autumn, he creates a fantasy world, and then lets himself and yunyun experience a series of unforgettable things in the fantasy world, so that those things he has done can be successfully solved. On the other hand, heaven and earth compete to dominate the monkey king world.


    Wei Wuxian steps into the hell mountain and finally finds the hero. He wants to take him back. Unexpectedly, the hero hesitates.


    After all, although he was one of the first people to join the chat group, he didn''t want to enjoy the happiness for a few days after joining the group. Instead, he almost took the hospital as his home and went in to lie down in three days. In terms of strength, he has only the level of martial arts level 7, which is more than half a star lower than those who have already broken through the immortal realm or are about to break through the immortal realm.


    Here, he worships the king of Tibetans as his teacher. Under his guidance, his cultivation speed is not to say soaring, but it is countless times stronger than before, and he can also obtain some more powerful skills. This real benefit makes the overlord hesitate. He doesn''t know whether he should go back with Wei Wuxian or stay here to accept the training of the king of Tibetans.


    Wei Wuxian is so anxious to see the bully, so he quickly tells the bully what you Ruo and Qin Shuang want about him.


    Hearing that his daughter and the first disciple miss him very much, the majestic look fluctuated a little.


    He is a hero, but he is not a man without feelings at all. He has some feelings for Qin Shuang, the eldest disciple. He loves his daughter even more. The hero''s love for youruo is no less than the love of decent people for their children.


    When Wei Wuxian saw that the overlord was shaken, he sold Qin Shuang and others Tianxia Hui to himself in order to let him go back. That''s to say that he could come back to them as soon as possible. Who ever thought


    Originally still wavering, the eyes of some moved hegemony, heard this, the whole person immediately froze, my world will be sold, this kind of thing, I was only informed of the unit, you don''t want to pass my consent?


    What''s more, I was sold to you by those rebellious disciples. I''ll tell you, how could you be so good and come here to save me? My feelings are taking advantage of the fire and robbing me of my world club.


    Then, the bully was angry. He died in a different world and his power was taken over by others. Let him go back. Why do you go back and beg?


    And Wei Wuxian, you dare to show off in front of me while others are in danger. Do you really think I can''t help you? Today, I''ll show you the powerful magic I learned under the throne of dizang.


    "Ah Immediately, the hero broke out, opened his arms, and then put his hands together and began to recite the Scriptures. Gold words floated out of his mouth and ran into Wei Wuxian.


    Seeing this scene, Wei Wuxian''s face became a little strange and he said to himself, "chanting scriptures again?"


    Then, he didn''t understand why he would attack himself. He pulled out the broken command sword at his waist and said to him, "master Xiong, don''t be stubborn any more. Come back with me quickly."


    "I''ll take you home now, sir!" The hero roared in his heart.


    Seeing that the action of chanting scriptures didn''t stop at all, Wei Wuxian had no choice but to wave the command sword in his hand and cut a glare at the bully.


    And then


    "Boom!"


    In the sound of the explosion, all the golden words of Buddha burst, and the mighty yuan Shen suddenly flew out, suffering from trauma.


    Then, Wei Wuxian leaps forward and rushes towards the mighty yuan Shen, grabs him by the shoulder. Then, with a move of heart, he chooses to return to the affiliated world.


    Thus, the action of saving xiongba is a complete success!


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Wei Wuxian: "ladies and gentlemen, I''ve rescued Mr. Xiong."


    Two pillars of light fall from the sky in front of the gate of the capital, turning into Wei Wuxian who is a bit embarrassed and a transparent overlord. After landing on his feet, Wei Wuxian shares the good news in the group for the first time. However


    Queen of ten thousand Demons: hum


    Before, he hated his poems because he talked about the apes and bad things about the apes. When he saw the news, his face became cold and he uttered a word in the group.


    Seeing the word "hum", Wei Wuxian was stunned. What''s the matter? You''re a woman who still has a grudge against master Xiong. Isn''t your heart so small?


    Black Marshal: "Hey, hey, when the hero comes back, the group will become interesting again."


    "Well." For the news from the black marshal, Wei Wuxian nodded with approval. In those days when he lost the hero, the group really became boring.


    Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor: "who is the hero? Why have you never heard of him?"


    Qingcang: "I''m training my new adopted son Tang San. He''s really qualified. I''m very satisfied with him! Who is the hero and how does he look? "


    Wei Wuxian: "Uncle Xiong is the first one among us to join the chat group. He had a little accident and died in the world of friends of poetry group. I just saved his spirit@ Qingcang, picture. JPG, that''s what he looks like. "


    With that, Wei Wuxian sent the photo of the hero to the group, and AI te gave it a lift.


    Sansheng world, peach blossom world, big Purple Palace.


    Qingcang, with his bare upper body, is training Tang San, who is bound by all kinds of things. When he sees Wei Wuxian sending the picture of the bully to the group, he immediately becomes energetic and enlarges it. Then, the color of interest on his old face dissipates with the speed visible to the naked eye, showing a very disgusting expression. He sends a message in the group saying: @ Wei Wuxian, withdraw quickly, There is such an ugly old man in this world. It''s a stain on my eyes


    Wei Wuxian


    Is Mr. Xiong ugly? I feel that his face value is not lower than you!


    Qingcang: "by the way, Wei Wuxian, I see you are elegant and have a wonderful conversation. Would you like to recognize me as your adoptive father and come to our great Purple Palace to practice? My great Purple Palace is full of aura and elegant. It''s a holy land comparable to the fairyland in all the world. If you come here, I''ll make sure that your cultivation speed can go up to a higher level. "


    "Ah?" See Qing Cang and sent out the news, Wei Wuxian opened his mouth, some ignorant force.


    I think you are the adoptive father. Are you serious? We are all members of the group. In front of so many people, I am cheap. Is this really good?


    Qingcang didn''t know what Wei Wuxian was thinking. He looked at the portrait of Wei Wuxian in the group, and looked at Tang San, who was riding under him with a piece of cloth in his mouth. He was in agony but couldn''t shout out. He licked the corner of his mouth and said: "Wei Wuxian is really in line with the emperor''s examination..."


    "Night time autumn" @ Qingcang, 40 meter broadsword, do you want to understand. Jpg. "


    Qingcang''s words in his heart are not finished yet. Suddenly, he is multitasking and learns that xiongba has been rescued. At the moment, when he is peeping at the screen, yeshiqiu sends him an emoticon.


    At first glance, it''s just an emoticon. That''s what someone thinks. However


    All of a sudden, the roof of dazziming palace burst. Then a 40 meter sword appeared in front of Qingcang and pointed at him. At the same time, a line appeared beside the sword - "do you want to understand the 40 meter sword?"


    Qingcang


    What kind of magic is this?


    Tang San


    This pervert, he will be punished at last!

 Chapter 935

    Tang San had a miserable time these two days. Although he ate well, he didn''t sleep well!


    Qingcang, as he thought, was a real pervert. He tortured him so badly that Tang San felt that there was a shadow in his heart. If he went on like this, he would go crazy.


    In fact, Tang San would have killed himself if he hadn''t worried that he would be hurt by Qingcang for the sake of Xiaowu. How could Tang San, an upright man, be treated like this by a bad old man? It''s a great shame!


    But still, for the sake of dancing, he can only endure.


    Fortunately, God has eyes. Qingcang''s Retribution has come.


    Looking at the 40 meter sword and the words beside it, Tang San raised a sneer and said to Qingcang who was riding on him: "your retribution has come!"


    "Pa ~" as soon as Tang San said his words, Qing Cang whipped him on the back and yelled at him, "don''t talk nonsense, son of treason!"


    Immediately, he looked at the dagger in front of him, swallowed his saliva, and then looked at the emoticon just sent by the group leader on the group chat screen. Qingcang understood that the dagger was made by the group leader to frighten himself. Why did he do it? Did he


    Qingcang''s eyes turned and saw the screen. He said that he wanted Wei Wuxian to be his adopted son, and the whole person knew it immediately.


    Originally, it''s because of this.


    As a result, Qingcang began to withdraw the message sent to Wei Wuxian, and said in the group that he was wrong and shouldn''t say that he didn''t know the importance of the words that he wanted to accept Wei as his adopted son.


    This scene, see Wei Wuxian some confusion, a good Qing Cang how the old man suddenly changed sex?


    On the other hand, fighting mainland, just after editing the words of reprimanding Qingcang, admonishing him that people in the group are forbidden to make chickens with each other, but before sending them out, Qingcang took the initiative to admit his mistake. Seeing this, nightfall was stunned. Is this guy so conscious?


    Since the group friends know that they are wrong, and they don''t really do it, it''s hard for the group leader himself to reprimand others. Therefore, at night, Qiu Xinshen moves and sends out a message, saying: "never again!"


    "Yes, yes, I will obey the orders of the leaders." Qingcang nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Affiliated to the world, the capital.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t understand. " Wei Wuxian grabs his head, but he still can''t understand what happened between Qingcang and the group leader just now. Suddenly, Qingcang''s attitude changes. Isn''t it a picture? I can send it too!


    Then, he was too lazy to think about it, and flew to the medicine tower where the medicine dust was.


    When he proposed to go to xiongba before, the leader of the group said that he would arrange to give Yaochen to reshape xiongba''s body. It was the group''s care for xiongba, an old member of the group.


    Soon, Wei Wuxian brings the hero to the medicine tower and meets Yao Chen. He gives Yao Chen the soul body, who stares at his hero with hatred. Then Yao Chen starts to reshape the hero''s body with all kinds of materials distributed to him in the group.


    It takes time. Wei Wuxian didn''t wait here. When the medicine dust began to refine, he left here to find Qin Shuang and youruo and tell them that he had rescued the hero.


    Knowing this, Qin Shuang, Nie Feng and youruo are happy at the same time, but bu Jingyun''s already cold face becomes colder in an instant. Wei Wuxian feels a trace of killing when his eyes scan Wei Wuxian.


    Why doesn''t he want to save his master safely?


    Wei Wuxian didn''t want to stay for a long time, so he had to tell them what happened to xiongba in Yaochen''s medicine tower, and then told them that in three days, Yunmeng Jiangshi would hold a welcome banquet for them, and asked them to attend. At that time, he would introduce them to all the people who belong to Yunmeng Jiangshi.


    In response, Qin Shuang and Nie Feng said that they would arrive at that time, but bu Jingyun


    Forget it, this goods has become a mute now, he is afraid to speak to Wei Wuxian, so he won''t speak.


    Wei Wuxian doesn''t care. Qin Shuang and Nie Feng speak. Bu Jingyun will go anyway.


    A few minutes later, he said goodbye to them and went across to the world of the super seminary to find Morgana to help repair the command sword.


    After he left, you Ruo immediately grasped Nie Feng''s arm and said happily to him, "Feng, do you hear that, Dad, he''s back?"


    "Well." Nie Feng''s face showed a gentle smile, his left hand gently put on the jade hand that you Ruo held his arm, and said with a smile, "I''ll take you to see master now."


    "Yes, yes." You Ruo nodded.


    On one side, Kongzi saw that you Ruo cared so much about xiongba that he thought that xiongba was also his adoptive father. As a daughter, he couldn''t care nothing about him. So he reached out to pull Bu Jingyun and said to him, "Yun, let''s go too. His adoptive father just came back and was reborn. It''s time for us to care about him."


    Bu Jingyun


    Wife, I want to care about the enemy who killed my father. What should I do? Online waiting, very urgent.


    Qin Shuang saw that her two younger martial brothers were talking to her daughter-in-law, so she only had her left hand and right hand together. She could not help sighing silently. Then she said to all the people, "OK, let''s stop talking. Let''s go to see the master. I want to tell the master about the transfer of Tianxia society to yunmengjiang."


    "Well." In addition to bu Jingyun, everyone nodded.


    Qin Shuang looks at Bu Jingyun, and other people look at him. Bu Jingyun, who has always been as cold as ice, is very uncomfortable by everyone''s eyes, especially Nie Feng and Kong CI. Helpless, he can only nod his head and send out an unpleasant nasal voice: "EH."


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later.


    Xiongba''s new body comes out, and Yaochen merges his spirit with his body. After the fusion, xiongba''s blackened head in the group glows again.


    He will... Oh, no, the world will no longer exist. He was born to be the overlord and resurrected!


    Then, in terms of strength... It has changed from the seventh level of martial arts to the eighth level of immortality. After listening to the king of Tibet, it has improved somewhat, although it is still a weak chicken.


    Looking at Qin Shuang and others in front of him who bow their hands to celebrate their revival, the hero''s eyes are sour and his heart is moved. Then, the whole person immediately becomes indifferent, hands behind him, and asks Qin Shuang, "Shuang Er, I heard that when I''m not here, you make the decision to sell the world club to Wei Wuxian, and even you are going to join the Jiang family of Yunmeng, Is that so? "


    Qin Shuang said: "master Hui, it''s true. I have no choice. If I don''t do this, I can''t get enough points to buy the rune that goes through the world where the Banshee queen lives. Please ask Mr. Wei to rescue you. I''m guilty. Please punish me."


    With that, Qin Shuang opens her pants and kneels down to the bully.


    Seeing this, xiongba didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, Qin Shuang said that he did it to save himself. What can he do? Really punish him. It''s not very


    "Also, Shifu, actually... It''s not just disciples for a few days. The contract signed at the beginning said that all the people in Tianxia society group would be transferred to Yunmeng Jiangshi''s industry to work. So, in theory, Shifu, you should join Yunmeng Jiangshi with us." Qin Shuang then said, the more he said, the smaller his voice became.


    After listening to his words, the hero who just resurrected suddenly became confused.


    I

 Chapter 936

    I was sold to Yunmeng Jiangshi by you, too?


    After listening to Qin Shuang''s words, the whole man suddenly became confused and had countless words to say in his heart.


    After a long time, looking at Qin Shuang bowing in front of him, he gritted his teeth. At last, he pointed to Nie Feng and bu Jingyun beside him and roared: "rebellious, rebellious!"


    "Three points to return to the yuan..." he raised his hands and wanted to clean up the door for himself. However, at this time, youruo came forward and hugged his arm and said to him, "Dad, what do you scold elder martial brother for doing? Elder martial brother, what he does is to save you. If you don''t do this, Dad, you are still in a different world and can''t come back! It''s said that people die and return to their ancestors, but the elder martial brother did this not only to let your father come back, but also to save you. How can you scold the elder martial brother now? You''re going too far! "


    "What, father is too much. It''s clear that the three rebellious disciples gave away their father''s whole life''s hard work while his father was away. Moreover, even his father was sold to the Jiang family of Yunmeng by them. In the future, his father will depend on Wei Wuxian''s face? I, born bully, will never be so wronged! " Xiongba stops and shouts at his daughter.


    In the face of her father''s rebuke, you Ruo was not afraid at all. She straightened up her chest and said seriously: "the world will be your father. Your painstaking efforts are true, but it is more important than your father''s life. My daughter thinks that you have a clear idea. Over the years, Dad, you are always in hospital. The world will be maintained by the elder martial brother, and the elder martial brother Feng and Yun will help. Without them, the world will be dissolved long ago. How can you sell it to Yunmeng Jiangshi and realize so many points to save you? You said that the world would be your hard work, but it was not their hard work. They sold the world to save you. You survived, but what did they get? Dad, don''t be so willful again. It''s chilling! "


    "What? You, you, you... "Xiongba was blocked by you ruo''s series of words, and his face turned red.


    Rebellious daughter, it''s all for my father''s sake. I''m taking revenge on my father. What''s wrong?


    "Enough!" At this time, as the owner of the medicine tower, Yaochen came back, took a look at youruo, Qin Shuang and others, and then said to the overlord earnestly: "if the power is gone, it''s time to rebuild. As for joining Yunmeng Jiangshi, it''s nothing. After Wei Wuxian became Mo ganna''s left emissary, he combined the cultivation of immortals with the scientific and technological system, and his strength improved rapidly. If you join them, you won''t be wronged, and you can even live better than before. In addition, after you die in a different world, your three disciples can completely take the world as their own, but they are willing to give up the readily available benefits in order to save you. You have to think about it carefully. Such disciples are rare! I was hurt by my disciples in the past, but now you are saved by them. Just as your daughter said, don''t be self willed, don''t let your disciples feel cold! "


    Majestic overlord


    Old man, what are you, worthy of comparison with me?


    Hearing Yao Chen''s words, xiongba looked respectful, lowered his head and repeatedly said yes, but he thought of it with great disdain.


    He is a natural overlord and a disciple of the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet. You are a bad old man who only knows how to make pills. How can you compare with me? You have been harmed by your own disciples, which only shows that you are incompetent. I''m different from you. I''m a member of a group. My disciples have been completely tamed by me. They will never harm me?


    But


    Subjectively, it won''t do harm, but it doesn''t mean to harm people. It''s really hateful!


    If you knew that, you might as well not save me. When I have learned all the skills of the king of Tibet, I will find a chance to come back!


    "Alas Thinking about it, the overlord sighed heavily, and then said to Yao Chen, "what the elder taught me is that the younger generation is willful."


    With that, he pushed aside youruo''s hand holding his arm, stepped forward two steps, lifted Qin Shuang, who was bowing and arched, and then patted him on the shoulder, and said gently to him, "shuang''er, I was wrong just now. I was too excited to understand you. Don''t you hate me?"


    "One day I''m a teacher and all my life I''m a father. How dare I resent my master? Please forgive me for making my own decisions and making the world come true..."


    "Eh?" Before Qin Shuang finished speaking, xiongba shook his head, looked at Yaochen with a smile on his face, and said, "didn''t you say that just now? You did it for me. If I blame you for being a teacher, is it still human?"


    "Master..."


    "Let''s go. I haven''t been back for a while. Now I want to get together with you. Let''s have a meal and have a good chat." The hero continued.


    Hearing this, Qin Shuang nodded happily and said, "well, master, please."


    "Ha, master Yaochen, I''ll leave first." Xiongba turned to Yaochen and said.


    "Go ahead and have a good chat with your disciples. They are all good children. If you are not my teacher, I would like to accept them." Yao Chen waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ~" hearing this, the hero looked bright and laughed.


    Then, take Qin Shuang and others to say goodbye to the medicine dust and walk out of the medicine tower.


    After he came out, the smile on his face disappeared instantly. He turned his head suddenly, looked at Qin Shuang with a cold look, and said to him, "rebel!"


    "Bang!" With that, xiongba raised his hand and slapped Qin Shuang in front of his chest. He flew out.


    "Poof ~" is unprepared for the bully. Qin Shuang is hit by the bully, and a big mouthful of blood comes out of her mouth.


    Seeing this scene, you Ruo Nie Feng and Kong CI were shocked one after another. They yelled to Qin Shuang, who flew upside down and fell to the ground: "elder martial brother!"


    Bu Jingyun had been on guard against xiongba for a long time. Seeing xiongba''s attack on Qin Shuang, he immediately waved his hand at him and said angrily, "xiongba, you are ungrateful. Today I will not forgive you!"


    Seeing Bu Jingyun calling at him, the bully''s pupil shrank, and he quickly went up to greet him. At the same time, he said, "well, I thought I would marry Kongzi to you and give you everything I could. You have been tamed by me and become my loyal dog. I didn''t expect that your rebellious heart didn''t diminish at all! Bu Jingyun, you are unfaithful to me first, and you will give my world away to others later. Today, I will personally end you as a rebel! "


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!... "


    Xiongba and bu Jingyun fight each other in the street. Hearing xiongba''s words, bu Jingyun says in a cold voice: "I''m not used to you, but for the sake of master brother Feng and Kong Ci, if you keep your peace, I won''t fight against you, but you''re ungrateful. Even the elder martial brother can''t tolerate you. If I don''t kill you, I''ll fight against you, I''m so sorry for those Chinese people who have done harm to you! "


    "Ah, the murderous Bu Jingyun even talked about the common people. It''s ridiculous. Today I''ll show you the magic skill I learned from the Tibetan Bodhisattva in the alien world, Mani Mami coax!"


    With that, Xiong Ba put his hands together and began to chant scriptures.

 Chapter 937

    The king of Tibetans, who was fighting for supremacy in the monkey king world, learned some simple magic skills. Chanting scriptures to attack enemies is one of them. After all, scriptures can not only deal with evil and heresy, but also have powerful attack power for those who specialize in cultivation.


    However


    When the hegemony becomes stronger, is it true that we are standing still?


    As you Ruo said earlier, the overlord has been living in the hospital all these years. Almost all the world meetings are carried by Qin Shuang, and bu Jingyun and Nie Feng just help. So what else have they done?


    As the protagonist, what else can he do? Naturally, he gains all kinds of opportunities intentionally or unconsciously.


    Now, bu Jingyun has learned the holy spirit sword technique, inexplicable sword technique, and even... Awakened the God formula of moving heaven in his body. Now his cultivation is the Ninth level of martial arts!


    It''s only one step short of breaking through to immortality and becoming a strong man who can catch up with most of the members of the group. That''s why Wei Wuxian values them. Otherwise, if they are still weak chickens of the third and fourth order of martial arts, Wei Wuxian will not go to them to talk about things in person for many times even if he has no formal form.


    This is not to say that Wei Wuxian despises the low-level people, but that when people of different levels are together, they really make the high-level people feel that they are wasting their time.


    It''s like playing too. A three-year-old is playing with mud. An adult is playing with his sister in the playground. Then the child invites you to play with him. Are you going?


    If you don''t go, don''t you agree, does that mean you look down on children?


    no


    Instead, the two sides have different levels.


    The book is back to the true story. After a little test, the bull''s knife and the bully matched each other and estimated his strength. Bu Jingyun raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. The next second, after the bully read the Scripture and many golden words hit him, bu Jingyun put his hands together, then suddenly opened his arms and pushed things forward, Shout aloud: "move God Jue!"


    "Boom!"


    "Poof!" In an instant, xiongba and the Scriptures he read were just like garbage that had been washed away. All the Scriptures were broken in the process. Xiongba spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth and finally fell to the ground. It looked more miserable than Qin Shuang.


    "How, how, how can you have such a strong ability?" Xiongba asked Bu Jingyun in disbelief after he fell to the ground.


    "Hum, hero, do you think everyone has wasted so much time in the hospital like you? Xiongba, you are ungrateful. Today I will kill you bastard Bu Jingyun said to the hero, and then he was going to kill him.


    At this time, you Ruo and Nie Feng finally stopped in front of him. You Ruo pleaded with Bu Jingyun: "elder martial Brother Yun, don''t! My father is just confused for a moment. I apologize to you and elder martial brother on his behalf. Don''t kill my father, OK


    "Elder martial Brother Yun, Shifu, he is our Shifu. Although he is not kind, we can''t really kill him!" Nie Feng also advised Bu Jingyun.


    "You Ruo, wind, get out of the way! Before, when you wanted to sell Tianxia and save him, I objected, but you didn''t listen to me. Now, you''ve saved such a man. " Bu Jingyun said to them.


    Hearing this, you Ruo and Nie Feng looked at each other, then lowered their heads one after another.


    In fact, they don''t know what kind of person xiongba is, but what can they do? One of them is xiongba''s daughter, the other is xiongba''s son-in-law. Can''t they really help him?


    "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" At the same time, on the other side, Kong CI helped Qin Shuang up from the ground.


    "Keke ~" Qin Shuang''s mouth spilled a little blood, but he still shook his head to Kong Ci and said, "I''m ok."


    After that, he said to bu Jingyun, "younger martial Brother Yun, don''t embarrass Shifu. He just can''t accept that the world will change its master."


    "Elder martial brother, you still say that. You are stupid and loyal!" I didn''t expect that Qin Shuang had been slapped by the overlord, but he hadn''t been woken up yet. Bu Jingyun was angry with him.


    Qin Shuang didn''t retort, but said in silence: "I can''t forget master''s kindness of nurturing and imparting. Besides, we''ll all be Jiang''s in Yunmeng in the future, and we won''t be loyal any more. The palm I just gave back to my master, cough ~ "


    With that, Qin Shuang spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, bu Jingyun frowns and trots towards him. Nie Feng and you Ruo are the same. Then, bu Jingyun and Nie Feng seal the acupoints for Qin Shuang and deliver genuine Qi for treatment. You Ruo, looking at the overlord who is still lying on the ground, sighs heavily and walks towards him.


    For such a cruel, suspicious sick, and do not listen to the advice of the father, she also felt helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "dear friends, the blessing of Queen tomogana, I have already installed the secondary biological engine function, and I have one more life!"


    You Suo Wei: "congratulations to king Qi. By the way, king Qi, don''t you have the body of immortality


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi, said: "when a Gu is buried, he will not die, but if he dies, he will die. To be on the safe side, there''s no harm in having one more bio engine function. "


    You Suo Wei: "that''s right."


    Kill Qian Mo: "ha ha, king Qi, it''s a happy event for you, but now I see the leader of Xiong gang. Oh no, the world society is no longer his. Now it''s time to call him xiongba. He seems to have met something very unfortunate now. "


    Accompany younger sister Liuxia to go shopping, and bring the scene of majestic being beaten by Bu Jingyun into the field of view, and send a message in the group.


    Li Maozhen, king of Qi: "Oh?"


    Kill Qian Mo: "king Qi, you are the position manager of the affiliated world. You should use your authority to check it for a long time."


    Seeing the news from Sha Qian Mo, Li Maozhen''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly and went to check it according to what he said. After a while, he shook his head and said in a soft voice: "this bully..."


    Black Marshal: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with xiongba? Isn''t he rescued by Wei Wuxian?"


    Sha Qianmo: "yes, he was rescued, but when he came back, he blamed his disciples for selling Tianxia club in order to save him, so he fought against his disciples, even if he lost. It''s really... Useless!"


    Black Marshal: "ah? Hahaha, he lost the game. He''s still as funny as ever! "


    Wei Wuxian: "it''s not long since I left. Did you come up with such a thing? What, Qin Shuang? They sold the world club to save you. How can you do that? And you can''t beat your own apprentice. You are not only a master, but also a member of the group. You... Alas! "


    "Have you said enough? Have you said enough?" Being healed by youruo Yungong, the hero sees a series of news on the chat screen in the group. His face is as black as ink, and he is indignant.


    Then, he took a look at Qin Shuang and the three people over there, looked up at the blue sky and white clouds above his head, and said, "I''m... Too difficult!"

 Chapter 938

    Hegemony is still the same, insidious, mean, suspicious, never reflect on themselves, what happened is the fault of others.


    He sighed that he was too difficult, but he didn''t reflect on whose fault it was. Maybe he thought it was Qin Shuang''s fault. Without considering his mind, he decided to sell the world society without considering his presence. When he wanted to teach them a lesson, bu Jingyun, the rebel, dared to fight back.


    Even if the resistance, especially what, actually also won their own, this let oneself this natural bully''s face where to put?


    Master can''t beat his apprentice. This NIMA is a shame!


    The most important thing is that this matter was brought to the group by the passing friends. Alas, thinking of this, the hero sighed again.


    At the same time, he also remembered that Wei Wuxian was such a jerk. Why, why did he bring him back? It''s better for him to stay in that world and continue to accept the training of the king of Tibet!


    "Dad, don''t blame elder martial Brother Yun. What you did just now is too much. Elder martial brother is loyal to you. How can you hurt him? Later, my daughter will help you to register in Tushan hospital. Then you can live in and take good care of yourself for a while. Read more books and listen to music. Don''t be so grumpy any more. My daughter will come to see you when she is free. " When the hero cursed Wei Wuxian in his heart, suddenly, youruo''s words came from behind him.


    "Poof!" Hearing her daughter''s words, the hero, who was being treated by her, moved his throat and spat out a mouthful of old blood. He was angry.


    His grandmother''s, himself... Going to Tushan hospital again?


    Can we not go?


    Bu Jingyun''s move the heaven formula is too powerful. Although xiongba himself has the eight level cultivation of immortal way to protect himself, he is still seriously injured. This kind of injury can not be cured if you send some real Qi behind him. You must go to the hospital for regular treatment. Therefore, it is impossible for xiongba not to be hospitalized.


    After all, they don''t have points to help him invite the strong of immortal realm to treat him, or buy him a high-grade healing pill. Therefore, they can only choose the long-time and relatively low-cost hospitalization treatment method.


    More than half an hour later, xiongba was sent to the intensive care unit. Along the way, he looked sad, and his whole body exuded a breath of "despair".


    Back, he came back, he did not understand, the group of members so much, why he often come here to report, he hegemony, do not want to be hospitalized ah!


    By the way, bu Jingyun really wanted to kill him, but he couldn''t resist Nie Feng and you ruo''s death. Qin Shuang also advised him not to embarrass his master after being beaten. Bu Jingyun is a cold man, but he also cares about his friends who have a good relationship with him. He can''t ignore their feelings. Therefore, he has no choice but to let the overlord go again.


    However, he solemnly declared to his two brothers and younger martial sisters that this was the last time. If the next time the overlord was so kind as to avenge or do harm to them, then his peerless sword would surely kill him!


    In this regard, youruo nodded again and again, indicating that he would not do it next time, and that he would manage him well.


    "Hum!" Bu Jingyun snorted coldly. Without saying anything more, he turned and left.


    Seeing this, Kong CI salutes Qin Shuang, Nie Feng and youruo, and then chases Bu Jingyun.


    Looking at Bu Jingyun''s back, Qin Shuang shook his head and sighed: "Alas, the world will really be scattered, not just in name..."


    Hearing Qin Shuang''s words, Nie Feng and you Ruo can''t help but lower their heads. They are in a complicated mood, mostly sad.


    In the past, they could comfort themselves. Even if they went to Yunmeng Jiangshi, as long as they still thought about Tianxia Hui, they would still be members of Tianxia Hui. In the future, Tianxia Hui will surely be rebuilt. But now, when Qin Shuang is attacked by xiongba, there is a complete conflict with Bu Jingyun, and they are even beaten into the hospital by Bu Jingyun. In the future, even if there is a chance, How can they rebuild the world society?


    Even if it is rebuilt, it will not be the same as before, because xiongba and bu Jingyun can no longer understand each other, and they are very reluctant to stay together to maintain the teacher apprentice relationship which is not close enough.


    Qin Shuang and Nie Feng believe that his elder martial brother is a kind and honest man. But he is treated like this for the sake of his master. Does anyone have a thorn in his heart?


    "Cough!" At this time, Qin Shuang suddenly coughed, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing this, Nie Feng and you Ruo are in a big hurry and help him. Then Nie Feng shouts to a Tu mountain fox demon not far away: "doctor, there is another patient here. Please help him to have a look!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fighting against the mainland.


    Looking at the news on the chat screen at night, Qiu uses the authority of the group leader to perceive the situation of the hegemony in the affiliated world, and immediately turns his lips, not knowing what to say.


    Xiongba, he is one of the most miserable members of the group.


    Huoyunpaopao and mieba have been discharged from hospital. He went in again. As one of the first group members, his strength is only at the beginning of the eighth level. Yousuo is at the peak of the Ninth level. It''s still on the premise of not transferring the silly girl function to himself!


    "Forget it. I don''t care about him." Night someone shook his head, the perception of hegemony cut off, and then, eyes a turn, looking at the world of fantasy cloud rhyme.


    In the fantasy world he created, the flow of time inside is different from that of the outside world. Just for a moment, half a month has passed inside.


    In the dreamland, for various reasons, he lost the cultivation of Doudi. His strength was only eight star douzun, which was worse than yunyun. As a result, he was chased by yunyun. He could only run away in a hurry and was not in a hurry.


    On the tenth day of yunyun''s pursuit, in an ancient forest, they met a nine level Warcraft named jiuyouhe ape. Because of all kinds of accidents, they became enemies with him and were chased by him.


    Although yeyi''s cultivation was damaged, she had excellent fighting skills and all kinds of means. A few days later, she finally got rid of heape. However, yunyun was chased by Jiuyou heape because of her beauty. In the end, she was defeated by heape, fell to the ground and was seriously injured. She had no power to resist and escape.


    Looking at the nine Youhe ape, who was still drooling, Yun Yun felt sad. Immediately, he was about to bite his tongue and kill himself. However, at this time, behind the ape, a purple light suddenly hit him and beat him to the ground.


    Hearing the sound, yunyun opened her eyes, and then she saw a white figure standing on a big tree in the distance, that guy!


    "Roar!" He ape was attacked, angry, the next second, turned to the fantasy world of night someone issued a roar, and then, toward him.


    Seeing this, someone at night in the dreamland world, glanced at the cloud rhyme, frowned and yelled at her: "don''t you go now!"


    With that, he raised the purple whip in his hand and beat the nine Youhe ape. Then his body moved rapidly and kept retreating.


    See that at the time when he is about to be that, suddenly appear to help himself lead away the ape figure, for a time, cloud rhyme stunned.


    Outside, seeing yunyun''s stunned expression, yeshiqiu nodded with satisfaction and said: "sure enough, this woman is a sentimental creature!"

 Chapter 939

    After passing through this life, although yeshiqiu does not have much intersection with yunyun, he knows yunyun''s temperament very well.


    Yunyun is a gratitude, emotional person, at the same time she is also very emotional.


    In the original novel, Xiao Yan saves her in the Warcraft mountains, and then because of the improper medicine, they are almost that. Although in the process, Yun Yun says that if she loses her body, she must first kill Xiao Yan, and then commit suicide.


    But


    From the plot behind the novel, we can see that it''s just a cruel remark from Yun Yun.


    Even if Xiao Yan really gave her to that, she would not kill Xiao Yan.


    Similarly, this life, has given her to the self, if her life is in danger, regardless of their own safety, stand up to help, then, presumably, how much can also play down her hatred for themselves.


    Then, I will arrange several scenes for her and the false self in the fantasy world, such as going through life and death, living and dying together, and parting. In this way, ha ha, steady!


    Think of here, the outside world, the reality of the night autumn touch chin, a satisfied face nodded, secret way: "I''m really too smart!"


    He can already foresee that yunyun will give him a good picture of sex and happiness in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the other side, affiliated world, capital.


    Tushan hospital.


    Xiongba was arranged into the ward where he had lived for a long time. He revisited his hometown. Lying in the hospital bed, he was in a mixed mood and had a little insight into life.


    He died once and came back to life. Then he was beaten back to the hospital ward where he used to live by his apprentice. It can be said that his experience was too... Too bad.


    However, before joining the chat group, his life was so... So wonderful.


    He is the leader of the world guild. He dominates China''s Wulin. Except for wushuangcheng, there is no force in the river and lake that can fight against him. At that time, he was superior. At that time, he was not powerful.


    Da Qi and Da Bei are all tasted. At this time, he is lying in a quiet ward. Looking back on the past, he suddenly wants to open up.


    He opened his eyes slowly, opened his lips gently, and said in a hoarse voice: "the setting sun is still there, several times it''s red, and many things in ancient and modern times are all talking and laughing!"


    "Bang ~" just after saying the word "Zhong", suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Then, two beautiful Tu Shan fox nurses came in with a pulley bed. There was a middle-aged man lying on the bed.


    "The patient is a fire cloud evil god. The hospital stay is tentatively one month." After pushing the sickbed to the overlord, the beautiful nurse took the notebook and wrote something on it. At the same time, she announced to the man in the sickbed.


    The man didn''t speak, but he was the overlord on the hospital bed beside him. When he heard this, his face suddenly changed.


    He turned his head and said in a voice, "fire clouds running?"


    "Well?" With a sad face, the fire cloud evil god felt that his life had lost its meaning. When he heard the voice of the overlord coming from his side, he was stunned. Then, he turned his head to face the overlord''s four eyes. They stared at each other. After a while, they both burst into tears and laughed: "ha ha ha ~"


    The nurses were shocked to see this scene. What happened to these two people?


    After laughing, the overlord asked huoyun evil god as if there were no one else: "why did you come in again? You were not possessed by the evil god gatanjieu and gained its power. Even moganna was beaten by you. Who can beat you like this?"


    Hearing that the hero mentioned gatanjieu, the fire cloud evil spirit sighed and said sadly, "go, it''s gone. What does it say? 30 million years have passed. It''s time to wake up and ask me to take care of myself. Then I suddenly left. Later, in Huoying world to help Sasuke, I suddenly met a man named da Tongmu. One move, only one move, I will... Alas, if I didn''t ask the administrator to let me come back in time, maybe I would have died there. "


    Xiongba was a little surprised and asked, "is gatanjieu gone?"


    The fire cloud evil god blinked his eyes, hoping to absorb the tears in his eyes, and said, "yes, I''m gone. Without him, I feel my life has lost its meaning."


    "Alas Xiongba sighed. He didn''t know how to comfort huoyun evil god.


    At this time, the fire cloud evil god suddenly reacted to something and asked the overlord, "how did you come in again? Didn''t you die in the world of poetry?"


    "You don''t know? Didn''t you read the news from the group? "


    "I have been in the operating room for treatment since I was sent in yesterday. I was anesthetized. I just got out of the operating room. I don''t have time to see any news." Fire cloud evil god said.


    "Oh." Hearing what he said, he shook his head and said, "well, there''s nothing to say. Now I''ve seen through all the world''s Guild leaders and natural bullies. They are all empty. I''ve been living in such a hurry for decades. In a twinkling of an eye, I''ve passed most of the time. Why should I fight for the rest of the time, just like you Ruo said, It''s good to listen to music, read books and live a happy life. "


    "It''s not like you can say it." I didn''t expect that xiongba would say such words. Huoyun evil god was stunned and surprised.


    "Oh, people always change. With more experience, people also change." As if he had become a philosopher who saw through life, he sighed.


    For his words, huoyun evil god still agrees. With more experience, people do change, but


    "Lao Xiong, life is not just a matter of rushing for decades. Look at Wei Wuxian. Before he joined the group, he was a golden elixir monk. He would live to be 500 years old. But now, as long as he doesn''t get killed, maybe he will still be alive in a million years, and he is still very young. And you Suo Wei. Before joining the group, she was an ordinary person. Now, Mahayana peak monk has no problem living for thousands of years. Besides, Yin Su Su has heard that she is valued by a second-class God residence in Douluo world. She plans to apply to change her native place and go there to accept the God examination. If she passes the God examination, she can become a second-class God in Douluo world. Let''s not talk about her strength, At least it''s OK to live a million years, and... So, how do you feel that life is only a few decades in a hurry? " The fire cloud evil spirit doesn''t understand the way of the overlord.


    "..." hearing this question, the whole man was stunned.


    Wei Wuxian, you Suo, Yin Susu... Can they all live that long? Yes, that''s right. I don''t know if Wei Wuxian and you can live so long.


    Wait a minute. There are so many ways to live a long life in the group. I still have a long life. Where is most of it gone? Obviously, even ten, oh no, one in ten thousand has not passed. I''m living a life of reading books and listening to music.


    Fight, I will fight!


    Rebuild the world society, step on the bottom of the world again, I, the overlord, will become a real no two overlord!


    Before the hegemony, he seemed to see through the expression of life and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 940

    Uncle Xiong''s mood changes really quickly. The moment before, he still saw through life and felt that it was plain and light. At this moment, the whole person became ambitious and full of ambition.


    Also rebuild the world society, and will eventually become a real champion


    All right, I wish him success.


    Huoyun evil god noticed the change of xiongba''s expression and suddenly felt that he seemed to have done something wrong. Maybe he shouldn''t correct the language mistake of xiongba, so he should keep making mistakes all the time.


    He has a hunch that his behavior of correcting xiongba''s language mistakes today will bring great trouble to xiongba''s future. Lao Xiong... He will suffer again.


    "Alas, evil!" the evil god of huoyun shook his head and murmured in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side, fire shadow world.


    After day and night''s struggle, Yu Zhibo Sasuke finally defeated the datongmu people who wounded the evil god of huoyun. However, he was also seriously injured. At this time, he knelt on one knee, with a grass pheasant sword in his right hand, and his mouth kept flowing blood and falling to the ground.


    On his left shoulder, there was a hole the size of a fist, which was pierced by the clan of big barrel wood. In addition, there were some small knife marks on his waist, thighs and even cheeks. The whole person looked bloody and miserable.


    "Sasuke, are you okay?" Xianghuan, who had been hiding in the dark and dared not come out, saw Sasuke destroy the enemy, ran towards him, squatted in front of him and asked him.


    Who knows


    "Hand!" Sasuke did not respond to her concern, but said a word coldly.


    Hearing this word, Xianghuan''s delicate body trembled slightly. However, she did not refuse. After hesitating for two seconds, she bit her lower lip, opened her sleeve, and handed her arm to Sasuke. Then Sasuke opened her mouth and took a bite directly on her arm.


    "Ah ~" Xiang phosphor immediately made a pleasant cry.


    cheerful?


    Yes, when she was bitten by those guys in Cao Ren Village, she felt only pain. When she was bitten by a handsome guy like Sasuke, she was both pain and excitement. Maybe this is the so-called Yan dog.


    Sasuke absorbs the special chakra on xiangphosphor by biting, so as to recover his injury and chakra.


    More than a minute later, Sasuke loosened her mouth, and the Xiang phosphor standing in front of her finally couldn''t stand because chakra was empty. With a bang, she fell to the ground and her head was full of sweat.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke didn''t say anything, but took out a bottle of inexpensive healing pill from his ring and threw it to Xianghuan to let her recover slowly. Then, he stood up and looked at the body of the family member named big barrel wooden peach in the distance.


    "If you take this guy''s gene and sell it to the devil Bruce Lee, you should be able to sell a lot of points, and his body can also be sold in the mall. Whether it''s used to be a puppet or research, it''s very good material." Sasuke walked towards the peach style and thought.


    However


    "Many snake hands!" suddenly, a voice sounded from behind him. Hearing the sound, Sasuke immediately turned back and waved a sword.


    "Bang!"


    The snakes flying towards him exploded in an instant and burst out a blood mist, while the big snake pill (shadow split) as an caster turned into a white smoke and disappeared from its original place.


    He Qiqiang''s eyesight was so strong that when he noticed this, Sasuke''s pupils suddenly shrunk and immediately turned to the place where the big wooden peach body lay. Then, he saw a scene that made him angry.


    Big snake pill squatted in front of the peach shaped body. Behind him stood a young man with a fire shadow robe and blond hair. The man had cracks on his cheeks and his eyes were not normal. This was a sign of the reincarnation of dirty soil. He was


    "Four generations of fire shadow!" Sasuke said coldly.


    "Sasuke, thank you for helping me defeat this guy, so that I can get a pair of perfect research materials, two golden white eyes and three golden reincarnation eyes. Thank you very much!" big snake pill smiled at Sasuke.


    "Boom!" Sasuke immediately waved his grass pheasant sword and swept across the big snake pill with a dazzling light.


    Unfortunately, the big snake pill has got the death mask and lifted the corpse ghost seal. The four generations of fire shadow were successfully transformed from the dirty soil. At the moment when Sasuke released the sword, the four generations of fire shadow controlled by him immediately sealed his hands and used the flying thunder skill to disappear from here with the big snake pill and the big barrel of wooden peach corpse.


    At the moment of leaving, big snake pill said to Sasuke, "goodbye, Sasuke."


    "Boom!" the words fell and the glare fell. There was a big explosion at their location, but the explosion didn''t hurt anyone.


    Knowing that the big snake pill escaped with the skill of flying Thunder God, his attack slowed down a step, Sasuke''s face became unusually ugly. He clenched the handle of the grass pheasant sword with his right hand, clenched his fist with his left hand, and said, "the big snake pill!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in a cold and humid cave.


    The pharmacist''s pocket was bald by an old thief holding a Zen stick. Oh, no, the old monk was knocked unconscious with a golden bowl. Looking at many corpses lying on the experimental platform in front of him, the old monk showed a look of compassion on his face. He raised his palm, lowered his head and recited a sentence: "Amitabha!"


    Then he sat on the ground, put his Zen stick horizontally in front of him, stood up in one hand and held a golden bowl in the other hand, closed his eyes and began to recite the death mantra.


    Yes, it is the Fahai of the legendary world of the new white lady.


    He came to this world this time because he heard that there were several six artifact artifacts quite similar to Lao Jun''s magic weapons. He wanted to collect those artifact artifacts to improve his strength. However, he didn''t expect that the place he crossed after using the crossing symbol would be a crime scene of evil people.


    It''s terrible to see so many naked bodies lying here and being mutilated to death!


    Please don''t tell me that this is the morgue. The young man who wore glasses just now is not a good man. I won''t believe it. After all, I can see the karma in him at a glance. He is a good villain.


    "Buzzing, buzzing ~" as Fahai recited the death mantra and cooperated with his mana, the cold and humid cave became golden at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then, with a sudden whoosh, three figures appeared here, and there was a trident pain on the ground beside them.


    The space changed, but what came into view was not the familiar dark color, but the very dazzling gold, which made the eyebrows of big snake pill wrinkle. What''s the matter? There was a problem with the flying thunder god skill of Watergate and transferred itself to another place?


    As soon as big snake pill thought of it, the next second, he rejected the speculation because he recognized that this is indeed his current base camp. That''s right.


    So, all the changes here were made by the monk in front of us?


    Thinking, big snake pill looked at the figure who recited scriptures with his back to himself again. A pair of snake pupils narrowed slightly, and a look of danger flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 941

    Three minutes later


    "Bang!" as the golden bowl fell, the big snake pill was suppressed by Fahai and collected in the golden bowl. The four generations of fire shadow reincarnated from the filthy soil had already been transcended by Fahai with the death curse, and the soul returned to the pure land.


    With a Zen stick in his left hand and a golden bowl in his right hand, Fahai looked at the big snake pill trapped in the golden bowl and said to him, "snake demon, you have too many demons and hurt Tianhe. The poor monk wants to take you to my world and punish you to be imprisoned under Leifeng Tower for 500 years. Can you be convinced?"


    "What? Five hundred years! Old monk, how dare you! Ah!" although he was very interested in "my world" in fahaikou, he was really shocked by the number of five hundred years in prison. His face turned black with the naked eye and roared at Fahai. After that, he was about to use some powerful ninja, but he was shocked to find out, All chakras in his body can''t be mobilized. What''s the situation?


    "Snake demon, you are so fierce that I won''t waste more words with you. Let me go," said Fahai, walking directly outside the mountain cave.


    After walking for a few steps, suddenly, he stopped again, looked back at the pharmacist''s pocket that was still lying on the ground, thought about it, his arm shook, and took him into the golden bowl, just to accompany the snake demon.


    As for the body lying on the ground, it should be an innocent person killed by the snake demon. I buried him and let him go to the earth.


    So, the big barrel wooden peach style was buried by Fahai on the spot. Then he left and continued to look for the six magic tools.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chat group.


    Fahai told all the members of the group about his virtue and good deeds in a different world. Unfortunately, more than 90% of the members of the group scoffed at him, but Sasuke did. Seeing Fahai said that he had accepted a snake demon and buried a dead body killed by the snake demon, the whole person immediately cheered up and asked him where the burial place was.


    Seeing that he was so anxious, Fahai guessed that the person killed by the snake demon might be Sasuke''s relatives and friends, so he quickly told him his address.


    After receiving the address, Sasuke immediately rushed to dig the grave and dig the body.


    Then, he took out some of the big barrel of wooden peach blood and sold it to the devil Bruce Lee, and then put his body on the shelf to sell in the mall. The suggested price given by the mall was 3.95 million points. This series of actions stunned Fahai.


    The emotional person is not your relatives and friends. No, the emotional body is so valuable?


    I knew I would


    "Alas!" Fahai sighed heavily, regretting it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Fight the mainland.


    Another two months passed in the fantasy world.


    In the past two months, under the deliberate arrangement of someone at night, he and yunyun in the dreamland have experienced many hard and unforgettable things. Because of these things, yunyun no longer wants to kill him. On the contrary, she will care about him and take the initiative to roast fish for him at night, although the taste must be bad.


    But fortunately, he won''t eat the real one. All this is an illusion.


    To be on the safe side, night Shiqiu did not immediately contact magic, but continued to let them go on like this. Time passed bit by bit. In this way, three days passed outside and five years passed in the fantasy world.


    In the past five years, I''ve finally been completely with yunyun in the dreamland... That''s it.


    Seeing this, someone nodded with a smile on his face. Then when yunyun fell asleep, he secretly untied the illusion, put his arm around her real body, moved his mind, and took her through the heart nourishing Hall of the affiliated world.


    Then he put her gently on the bed and sat by the bed waiting for her to wake up.


    When yunyun woke up, she had thought about her words. Even if she finally unsealed all the power in her body when she was asleep last night, she brought her back here. Then, hehe, she can live a happy life like herself in the dreamland.


    However, in a few days, I have to go back to the fighting mainland and pick up Medusa and white dragon. I promised them before.


    Autumn thought at night.


    Then, he put his palm on yunyun''s jade hand, gently rubbed it, and said to himself, "Alas, I am also a superficial person who judges people by appearance!"


    However, between the opposite sex, how many people are not?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, journey to the west world.


    Haotian complained to Daozu that the Eastern Emperor was reborn and re established the demon sect. His position as the leader of the three worlds was in danger. He begged Daozu for help to get rid of his current dilemma.


    Hearing Haotian''s complaint, Hongjun shook his head and flicked his fingers at him. In a blink, he disappeared into Zixiao palace.


    "That man is not the same as before, nor can he shake your position. Tong''er, you have been in charge of the three circles for hundreds of thousands of years. You should learn to improve yourself!"


    Haotian was sent back to the Lingxiao Palace by a finger. When he heard Hongjun''s words ringing in his ear, his face immediately looked ugly and his hands clenched into fists.


    Self improvement?


    Of course I want to, but can I really become stronger and fight saints? No.


    Can you play the peak quasi saint with congenital treasure?


    Still can''t.


    So, how can we strengthen ourselves?


    Alas!


    But


    "What does that person mean when he is not once Taiyi? What does Daozu mean when he says that he has changed and has no ambition? But, it''s not like." Haotian murmured.


    In Zixiao palace, Hongjun shook his head and said in his heart, "this child, I''m afraid he can''t use his brain after tens of thousands of years of supreme life in heaven and earth. Stupid!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Buddhism is the world of Tao.


    Jin Peng, Kong Xuan and Kun Peng, they make trouble everywhere and harvest things here. Although Jin Peng doesn''t let them fight against the demon family because of the restrictions of the group rules, the Styx River in the sea of blood is plagued and besieged by the three brothers. Despite the twelve product industry of fire red lotus, they are inherently invincible.


    However, Yuan Tu and a bi swords


    Alas, it is also a sad thing to hear and cry to see.


    ¡­¡­


    Sansheng III, ten mile peach blossom world, big Ziming palace.


    Tang San has been looking for an opportunity to kill Qingcang, save Xiaowu, and get rid of the tragic experience of being spoiled by him day and night. However, he has never found an opportunity, because Qingcang is too strong. It is useless to him whether it is a concealed weapon or poison.


    Therefore, he can only continue to wait, and this wait may be a lifetime.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Han world.


    With the help of Ximen chuixue, Xiang Yu finally wiped out all the countries and unified Kyushu. However, because he was too cruel and tyrant, there were always some people who wanted to rebel against him from time to time. He was very angry, but there was no good way to solve it. He had to appear together and ordered people to lead troops to wipe out one place, It''s like patching

 Chapter 942

    Time flows, sunrise and sunset, a month later.


    At night, someone sat up from bed, turned his head and looked at the beautiful woman who was still sleeping beside him, rubbed the center of his eyebrows and said in a secret way: "this month is really indulgent. No wonder there are so many dizzy monarchs in history. It''s really comfortable to be drunk!"


    But


    No matter how comfortable it is, it''s enough to indulge for a month. He can''t continue. He''s the leader of the boss group. How can there be a big boss who has been addicted to women''s color?


    He needs to be self-motivated and ambitious so that he can deserve his identity.


    Thinking about it, at night, Qiu gently opened the quilt and walked down from the bed. Then, he took off a coat from the clothes hanger and put it on his body, and then went to the gate of the palace to blow the wind to wake himself up.


    Then, my mind moved and opened the chat group.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a series of "early" words.


    Seeing this scene, the night autumn couldn''t help laughing and said, "this group is really getting more and more modern. Those guys will make it early."


    Immediately, he also sent out the word "morning".


    This time, all online group members immediately knew that the group leader was online.


    So soon someone came out to say hello to him.


    Black Marshal: "good morning, group leader."


    Gao Yao: "little Gao Yao, I wish the group leaders happy in the morning, happy at noon, happy at night, happy all the year round, happy forever, my Emperor... Oh no, long live our group leaders, long live, long live!"


    Runyu: "good morning, group leaders."


    Frisa: "good morning, Mr. leader! Please tell me how to destroy the monkey king bastard. I''m Frisa... Xiao Wang, who has made great achievements, but was defeated by the hateful Super Saiyan and returned to the hell of the earth. I''m not reconciled!"


    Xiongba: "little xiongba, I wish the group leaders to achieve martial virtue and unify the world as soon as possible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing so many friends greeting and flattering themselves, Qiu nodded at night, and a look of relief flashed on his face. It seems that he is still a good leader. He was surrounded by so many people as soon as he went online. It seems that these greeting messages are mixed with a different message.


    At night, autumn''s eyes went up again, and finally stayed on the message sent by Felisa.


    He died again and was turned into a super Saiya by kakarot and sent back to hell. It''s really... What a tragedy!


    Thinking, autumn thought for a while at night, and then aithe said: "@ Frisa, if you don''t mind, the next world to hold group activities can be set up in your place, so that all the group members who have time can go and help you."


    Dragon ball world, seeing the news sent by the group leader, Felisa was stunned.


    Holding group activities in my world, this


    "Well, it''s nothing. Anyway, it''s only half a month. It doesn''t matter what they do here." Felisa thought in her heart, and then hurriedly sent a reply to yeshiqiu.


    Feliza: No, no, OK, thank you, Mr. group leader


    Autumn at night: "well."


    Night autumn responded to Frisa, and then began to edit the group announcement and tell all the group members about it.


    To be honest, it''s not all for the sake of helping feliza that someone makes this decision. What''s more, he really wants to go to the dragon ball world next.


    Feliza has died once before and this time again. Then, the time point of his world may have reached Longzhu Chao.


    Dragon Ball super, twelve universes, all kings, God of destruction


    In any case, it is a high-level world, which can be used as a place for him to experience in the next period of time.


    In other worlds, Sansheng and Sansheng are a little low-level. Buddhism is too high-level. There is not much difference between the post biography of journey to the West and journey to the West. Therefore, it is best to consider this world comprehensively.


    Novel, moderate grade, never been.


    [Ding, latest announcement...]


    Soon, the group announcement was edited by him and sent out.


    When they learned that the group leader set the location of the next group activity in the dragon ball world where Frisa is located, for a time, many group members began to ask him about the world, so that they could remind them to make some corresponding preparations according to the information.


    Feliza was naturally annoyed by these news and didn''t want to reply to any of them. However, when he saw that mieba, who claimed to be the "overlord of the universe", also came out to ask him questions, the whole person suddenly came to the spirit, coughed a few times, then turned on the voice function, and said a few words to these members in the group, so that the purple sweet potato could know that his world was powerful.


    Even if you are the overlord of the universe and I am the emperor of the universe, there is no comparability between your universe and mine. Therefore, you and I are not comparable, oh yeah!


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the gate of the heart nourishing hall.


    After editing the announcement, looking at the slowly rising sun in the sky, Qiu took a deep breath at night. Then, he raised his hands, operated the skill of splitting heaven God''s palm in his body and began to practice.


    More than half an hour later, a slim figure came down from the Dragon couch in the hall, put on a cloak, looked left and right, and then walked out of the bedroom hall and came behind the night autumn.


    "Hmm?" she noticed the movement. At night, Qiu stopped practicing, put down her arms and turned to look at her. Unexpectedly, a pair of jade arms hugged him and hugged his waist, and a soft body poured into his arms.


    Feeling the warm fragrance nephrite in her arms, autumn''s Adam''s Apple moved at night, then stretched out his hand to hold her and smiled at yunyun: "I took the initiative in the early morning. I want to be in the daytime..."


    "Bah, what are you talking about?" yunyun blushed, broke her mouth and whispered when she heard the rude words of autumn at night.


    Then, her head leaned so quietly on the chest of autumn at night, as if recalling the past, and said with a trace of inexplicable tone: "I still can''t believe that we will..."


    "What can''t you believe? If you weren''t Nalan Yanran''s smelly girl''s teacher, I would have......" night Shiqiu said casually.


    "What have you been doing?"


    "I''ve already tied you home and put you in the right place!"


    "Bah, hooligan! Adultery. Thief! Apprentice!" said yunyun. She looked up at yeshiqiu''s chin and summarized him: "you guy, you''ve never been a good man."


    "I didn''t say I''m a good man. What do I want to be a good man for? A good man doesn''t live long. It''s a disaster for thousands of years. I just need to be a good man, ah!" he said. At night, autumn directly picked up yunyun and strode back to the heart nourishing hall.


    Yes, it''s really not so easy to get rid of the drunken gold fan. He wants to work day and night

 Chapter 943

    Three more days passed.


    These three days, someone and yunyun are still


    Alas, Shanzai, Shanzai, people say that women are like wolves and tigers at 30. This is true. Although for yunyun, whose cultivation has reached the peak of douzun, 30 is just a fraction of her longevity yuan. Her appearance and even the texture of her body are no different from that of a 23-year-old woman, but someone at night has learned this need.


    He''s been squeezed out of food.


    I had thought that one day, she and medusa would be there on the same day, but now it seems that it is difficult!


    It''s not that you can''t keep your waist. The problem is that you have so much grain and yunyun is so greedy. You can''t just cultivate and don''t irrigate. What''s that?


    He sat up from bed, looked at the cloud rhyme lying beside him with a trace of satisfaction on his face, and held his forehead with his hand at night. He felt that he really couldn''t go on like this. He needed to have a good rest for a while and replenish his grain to fight in the Jianghu again.


    Then, with a little finger, she gave yunyun a calming technique and let her sleep a little more.


    Then, at night, autumn came down from bed and put on his clothes. Then, the space fluctuated and the whole person disappeared from his place.


    ¡­¡­


    Fight the mainland, Zhongzhou.


    "Boom!" the Teng snake waved and wiped out the last eight star saint of the soul family. Then, he glanced at the dense black bodies around, pointed to them and scolded them: "I thought you were so powerful, so I can''t help fighting!"


    "Well, Teng snake, come and help me pack up my booty, and then we can go back to the celebration banquet." Nalan''s sweet voice came from a distance.


    "Celebration banquet?" hearing this word, Teng snake became energetic in an instant. He quickly turned and ran to Nalan Yan and said happily, "smelly girl, I''ll help you!"


    In the void, I took this scene into my eyes. At night, Qiu nodded. I think it''s also good.


    Who says women must marry?


    Nalan Yanran now has the blood of Doudi, and she is also Dousheng. In addition, Douqi mainland now has the source gas. She will have the opportunity to become Doudi in the future. Even with her own help, she can reach a higher level.


    Find a man to accompany you to your old age?


    She won''t be old at all.


    It''s a happy thing to have a pet like Teng snake to accompany you and fight and experience together.


    At night, someone thinks, and then the space turns again.


    ¡­¡­


    Gama Empire, Castle Peak.


    Qinglin, Xiaoyi Xian and Gu xun''er are dressing up a group of injured mercenaries under a shed. It seems that they have been familiar with the environment here and found a life suitable for themselves.


    Her eyes stayed on Gu xun''er for a while. To tell the truth, this woman once wanted to kill her at night. After all, she was too annoying.


    She is so arrogant to others and so pitiful to Xiao Yan. She is so arrogant to her own head. It''s really death!


    For this reason, she even killed her father Gu Yuan, but


    Forget it, it''s also good to leave someone to accompany xiaoyixian and Qinglin. In addition, she is also the heroine of the world. It''s also good to keep her in captivity and make a collection.


    Thinking of this, the corner of autumn''s mouth raised a radian at night, and then raised his hand, which emitted a little light and fell in front of green scale.


    This is a gift for her, not a precious thing, but a little snack she likes. I believe she can guess who gave it to her.


    "Hum ~" immediately, space fluctuates and someone disappears again at night.


    Finally, he appeared in front of Queen Medusa, smiled at her and handed her a palm

 Chapter 944

    Sunrise and sunset, in the twinkling of an eye, three years later.


    On this day, affiliated world, capital.


    "Ding, group leader, group member, huoyun evil god sent you a private chat message." night Shiqiu, who has successfully broken through the seventh weight of immortality, was reading a book at this time. Suddenly, a prompt from the system sounded in his mind. Suddenly, he turned the page.


    Then, he continued to turn the page. At the same time, he was moved and opened his private chat page with the fire cloud evil god. He saw that he sent himself a message for help.


    Fire cloud evil god: "group leaders, save me, no, save gatanjieu!"


    Gatanjieu?


    Yes, gatanjieu, who was attached to the fire cloud evil god, once left him for some time, but in the past three years, for some reason, he came back and continued to attach to the fire cloud evil god. With gatanjieu''s support again, the waist of the fire cloud evil god suddenly hardened again, and few people in the group dared to call him "fire cloud run". Why, See what he means, what happened to gatanjieu again?


    Save?


    With the strength of gatanjieu, not many people are its opponents in the world connected by chat groups. Why, what''s wrong with it?


    Thinking, autumn at night sent a message directly to the fire cloud evil god: "what''s the matter with it?"


    The fire cloud evil god immediately sent a video. In the video, gatanjieu''s soul is gradually disappearing. It''s not a kind of crossing. It''s annihilation and complete disappearance.


    "Hmm?" seeing this scene, Qiu''s eyebrows wrinkled at night. It''s still really strange.


    Huoyun evil god: "group leaders, please help me save it. Please."


    Autumn at night: "I''ll try."


    After replying to this message, night Shiqiu closed the script in her hand, then pinched her fingers and couldn''t figure it out.


    So, use the authority of the group leader and let the system help you check what this is.


    Soon, the answer came out.


    [Ding, since gatanjieu comes from the ''diga Altman'' world, and the ''diga Altman'' world is being erased by external forces, gatanjieu begins to disappear.]


    "Diga Altman''s world is being erased by external forces?" autumn was stunned at night when he heard the answer given by the system.


    He has been in the chat group for a long time, and he has been in the group for a long time. He has also contacted many worlds, but the world has been erased. This is the first time he has encountered this kind of thing.


    It is true that in the Dragon Ball super world where feliza is located, the whole king has erased many universes. However, the universe is the universe and the world is the world. It is really shocking to erase the whole world.


    "It seems that this is really a big deal. There may be danger, but... There may also be opportunities." thinking, Qiu hesitated at night, then stood up and used his soul power to connect the soul that gatanjieu was beginning to disappear. Then, he opened a door by secret induction.


    "Whoosh!" immediately flew in.


    ¡­¡­


    Diga Altman world.


    When autumn came here at night, he stood in the air and looked down at everything below.


    Darkness, or darkness, the whole world has been completely shrouded by darkness. It''s impossible. Altman''s world is full of darkness?


    So, where is the light?


    Is there no light?


    "Hmm?" just at night, Qiu was wondering about it. Suddenly, he noticed that there was a little light at the end of the world. Is that... The reason for the destruction of the world?


    At night, Qiu narrowed her eyes, hesitated, opened her right hand, took out the Minsheng sword, and then turned into a beam of aurora to shoot there.


    Soon, two seconds later, autumn flew to the place with light at night. Then, a scene that shocked him appeared. He... Actually penetrated the past directly without even a trace of danger. After he penetrated the light, he came to... A somewhat familiar and unfamiliar world of science and technology. What place is this?


    "Boom!" at this time, a buzzing sound sounded. When qiuxun looked at it at night, he saw a plane flying towards here. Soon after, the plane flew in front of him. He looked at each other quickly with the passengers inside. Then, there was a ghost like scream in the plane.


    In autumn at night, he frowned, thought about it, and then pinched his fingers. Suddenly, the whole person froze.


    This, this is


    He crossed the world before?!!


    He raised his head, looked into the distance, looked at the city and the sea. At night, autumn seemed to lose his soul and murmured, "I''m... Back?"


    PS: in the later stage, I don''t know how to finish. I was a little touched when I saw the news that diga Altman was taken off the shelf, so I wrote this chapter.